《Let's Get Married》


 Chapter 1 My Husband and My Bestie

    Chapter 1 My Husband and My Bestie


    It is 9 p.m. on rainy day. On such a cool autumn night, Lily stands in front of the vi without an


    umbre, the clothes on shoulder getting soaked by the rain. She doesn¡¯t pay it any mind though and


    keeps the present under her arm carefully wrapped with her coat.


    Today is Lily and Tim¡¯s first anniversary. Lily is supposed to be at her mother''s house, but she secretly


    bought a gift to surprise Tim.


    As she walks to the door, her clothes getpletely soaked. She takes the key from her pocket out


    and opens the door carefully. Without turning on the light, she stands at the porch and changes her


    shoes. As she takes off her shoes, she sees a pair of red high-heeled shoes on the floor.


    Lily is shocked, because she knows that those are clearly not her shoes; she can tell be the size.


    The heart feels like it is being grabbed by a pair of invisible hands. Lily puts the gift in her arms on the


    ground and walks slowly towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    The closer she gets, the clearer the conversation bes¡ª


    ¡°Oh, Tim...¡±


    A familiar female voice prates her eardrum; she is enjoying herself quite a bit.


    ¡°I know that is how like it,¡± the man replies. That is without question Tim¡¯s voice.


    In the corridor outside the door, Lily feels like she is walking on the edge of a knife with every step.


    Even if she can''t see what''s going on inside, the intensity of the voices paint a vivid picture in her mind


    of what is happening.


    ¡°Who do you like better, Lily or me,¡± the woman suddenly asks. This makes Lily''s heart drop into her


    stomach.


    ¡°Are you getting jealous? I am only focused on you baby. How can I even think of her when I have


    you?¡± Lily¡¯s heart breaks into a million pieces.


    Lily thinks to herself, nobody believed that her husband had never touched from when they started


    dating into now. Tim had said that he couldn¡¯t do it. But now, here he is making love with her best


    friend.


    Lily feels that she is a heroine in a Tennessee Williams¡¯ y. Now that she is facing her greatest fear,


    she can¡¯t bear to open the door until they finish. Lilly enters the room and see the two of them lying


    naked in the bed.


    What makes it all the worse is that the person Tim is with is her best friend Jade.


    Jade has been her best friend since high school. Lily thought to herself, how could Jade do this to me?


    Lily suddenly recalls that every time she goes back to her mother''s house, Jade always asks about


    how long she will be gone, but never apanies her. The reason is much clearer to Lily now. She


    feels humiliated.


    Obviously, the two in bed don''t expect Lily, who should be at her mother''s house, to be here. For a


    moment, Tim tries to keep calm shouts at Jade, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Lily has never been a short-tempered person. But, this time, she can''t hide the anger in her chest. She


    nces at the hot kettle on the table, picks it up and throws it at the strange man and woman on the


    bed. ¡°The both of you make me sick!¡± Lily shouts.


    Jade brazenly responds, ¡°Lily, you should think about it from Tim¡¯s point of view. The two of you haven¡¯t


    been intimate in over a year.¡± Lily realizes that Jade doesn¡¯t feel any guilt at all.


    ¡°Oh, god,¡± Lily sneers, ¡°I guess I should thank you Jade for taking care of my husband then.¡± Lily,


    getting angrier and angrier, continues, ¡°I always treated you as more than a friend and this is how you


    treat me in return! You couldn¡¯t get own husband, so I guess you had to take mine!¡±


    Lily has never been so pointnk with anyone before. Tim looks at her and says, ¡°You need to get out


    of here.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won¡¯t stay here anymore than I have to,¡± Lily responds. Lily can¡¯t even bear to look at


    them and says, ¡°Tim, you can exin this to my parents and your parents. I am tired of always having


    to exin your actions.¡±


    They have been married for over a year. On their wedding night, Tim had told her that he couldn¡¯t have


    a sex. She had thought maybe he was scared and that once they got morefortable with each other


    he wouldn¡¯t have any issues. Her mother-inw had been asking her why they didn''t have children. Lily


    hadn¡¯t said anything. Her mother-inw asked if she had any physical problems. Lily had lied to cover


    for Tim, but this just caused friction between her and her mother-inw. Lily now feels that she was so


    stupid for doing that now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, even as Lily threatens him, Tim doesn''t show any emotion, not even a frown. In all their years


    together, Lily had been the one that pursued the rtionship. Lily had always been very forgiving of him


    and she would alwayse back to him no matter what he did.


    However, enough was enough. Lily could no longer keep her cool and said,


    ¡°Let''s get divorced.¡±


    After leaving the vi, Lily goes out to find a taxi. She wanders around the street aimlessly until a taxi


    finally stops for her. She sadly realizes that she has no ce to go except her home.


    ¡°Miss, where do you want to go?¡± The driver looks at the woman in the mirror curiously.


    ¡°Just drive,¡± Lily says to the driver.


    The car passes a senior business club. Lily looks at the luxury cars at the door. She, without thinking,


    tells the driver to stop.


    After paying, she goes directly into the club. She quickly finds the bar in the hall. After a cursory nce


    at the expensive prices on the wine list and she orders several bottles.


    The hard liquid goes down her throat and into her belly, and her eyes quickly tear up. After a few more


    sips, she quickly reflects on the past year, the memories making her feel what a joke it all was.


    Her best friend is fooling around with her husband. Lily sadly smiles, her heart is broken.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    She downs her ss. Then another. Then another. Soon, she doesn''t know how much she has had.


    But, she does know that she has to pee and walks into the bathroom. After taking care of her business,


    she goes out and sees a row of tall men in ck suits. The men look powerful and important. Now that


    she has some liquid courage, she casually walks up to one of the men, hooks arms with him and starts


    chatting with him.


    The manager of the restaurantes up, pulls her away and gives her a look. Seeing that Lily is not


    bad looking and wearing famous brands, the manager rxes his face.


    ¡°Excuse me, miss, these are doormen. If you want to meet some big yers, I can help you out.¡±


    Lily is drunk and sees a chance to get some revenge on Tim. She has already lost everything to this


    marriage. Why should she always have to be the bigger person if Tim and Jade were just going to


    betray her?


    ¡°Well, I only want the most expensive and most handsome man to apany me?


    As soon as the manager hears that the most expensive, his eyes shine shrewdly. Then he takes her


    directly to the VIP area. ¡°Just a moment, I''ll call someone right away toe here,¡± the manager tells


    Lily.


    The manager goes into the room first and leaves Lily alone on sofa. She is very drunk and dizzy. In a


    drunken haze, Lily see the door of the opposite room open and a tall manes out from it. He looks


    handsome and strong with long legs, a narrow waist and wide shoulders. Even the face seems like it is


    craved out of stone. Everything about this man is immacte. Especially those dark and deep eyes,


    which hypnotize Lily.


    Lily smiles, gets up and walks unsteadily. She grabs the man''s arm and says, ¡°Nice, I''m very satisfied.¡±


    The man looks at Lily, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he calmly says.


    ¡°This is your attitude. Didn''t your manager tell you that I''m going to pay you for one night. I don¡¯t care


    about money. As long as you make me happy, I''ll double it for you!¡± Lily keeps on talking a big game,


    giving a goofy smile and showing a row of neat, white teeth. The man is tall, and she has to stand on


    tiptoe to get close to him. ¡°To tell you the truth, this is my first time. Aren¡¯t you


    lucky.¡±

 Chapter 2 Are You Mistaken？

    Chapter 2 Are You Mistaken£¿


    Rex suddenly stops walking, and he finally looks at Lily. Her beautiful face is as small as his palm and


    she has a pair of clear eyes. The woman''s skin is very fair, and she even has no pores. Unlike the


    other enchanting woman of the night, she doesn''t wear make-up, and she is so pure like a daisy


    shaking in the wind. Now that she is getting closer to him, Rex can smell a mixture wine and perfume.


    Rex has had no feelings for any woman over the years, but looking at her, he is very excited.


    She is very much to his liking.


    Rex raises her chin and says confidently, ¡°First time, huh. Haven¡¯t made love before Lily.¡±


    Lily looks at him directly in the eyes and coolly says, ¡°Is it hard to believe?¡±


    Such flirting made Lily even more irresistible.


    Rex looks at the woman''s cunning smile and looks down her dress. Rex cannot believe how sexy this


    woman looks.


    The two of them touch fingertip, and a devious smile crosses both of their faces. Rex says, ¡°No matter


    what happens, even if you start crying, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Lily raises her head and takes a big gulp of wine for some courage. She says loudly, ¡°We will see who


    is crying at the end.¡±


    Rex''s long arm closes around Lily, and he pulls her closer. He presses the elevator button with his


    other arm. Before they get in the elevator, the manageres over with a line of men. Seeing Rex, he


    immediately shouts respectfully, ¡°Mr. Rex, thisdy...¡±


    Rex stares at the men with a warning in his eyes and walks away.


    The manager dares not say anything. He listens to Rex¡¯s words and goes back to his job.


    The elevator goes directly to the seventh floor of the club. The whole floor is full of VIP presidential


    suites. Rex has a set of his own private room. He opens the door and pushes the drunk woman in his


    arms onto the bed. He quickly turns the lights off in the corridor by using a door panel.


    The lights turned off, Rex presses Lily against the door, and he reaches for her clothes.


    Lily feels that her body is helpless as he effortless keeps her in ce. Suddenly, a chilles over her.


    She looks down and finds that her clothes are gone, and that she is only wearing her underwear..


    Rex kisses her neck passionately and leaves red marks up and down her neck.


    Lily¡¯s skin is softer than Rex imagined, which surprised Rex.


    Rex quickly sees that Lily is too inexperienced to know what to do. He finds that he doesn''t mind that,


    and he has enough time and patience to guide her.


    After many years and quite a few women, it has been a long time since Rex felt this kind of passion for


    a woman. Rex cannot wait anymore. But as he is about to go further, his hand is gripped by a small


    hand.


    Rex is a little stunned, and he looks into her eyes to see the small face resting on his chest.


    Lily has finallye to her senses. She realizes what is going on. She wants to get revenge on Tim,


    but this is not right. She is scared by what is going on, and she feels the need to back off.


    ¡°Don''t... I, I''m not ready¡±


    Rex looks into her panic eyes, now ustomed to the darkness, and feels for this tiny woman. His


    body is ready to go though, telling him to do it now.


    Rex''s voice is mute. It''s toote.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sudden Lily lets out a cry of pain, and her body feels like it is being torn apart.


    Feeling that the awkwardness has passed, and feeling great satisfaction both emotionally and


    physically, Rex continues to make love to her. It is beyond description.


    Lily cries, and gradually the pain is reced by a strange, new feeling.


    ¡°Don''t , please let me go...¡±


    At this point it is impossible for to stop Rex.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, the man finally reaches his climax. Lily¡¯s eyes can''t open, and Rexys her on top of


    the bed.


    Just when she thinks it is over, the man turns her body over. Lily opens her eyes out of fear but cannot


    stop it.


    She struggles to escape, but her waist is held by Rex.


    ¡°Please! I''ll pay you twice as much. Let me go,¡± Lily begs with a moan.


    But Rex lovingly touches her hair and reassuringly says, ¡°Just bear it for a while, and it will be over


    soon.¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning, Lily wakes up in a pain.


    Her body seems to have been run over by a heavy lotive, and every joint is painful and swollen.


    She tries to move. Her body feels like it is burning inside. Last night''s charming scene shes in front of


    her eyes. Lily''s face is pale suddenly. That damn man. How could he do that to me, even when I was


    fighting him.


    The suite is still filled with an indescribable smell. She gets out of bed wrapped in a quilt. The bathroom


    door suddenly opens. The manes out with only a bath towel hanging on his waist. He is nearly 1.9


    meters tall, with wide shoulders, narrow waist, an 8-pack, and healthy tanned skin.


    Lily screams and quickly looks away, ¡°Why don''t you wear clothes!¡±


    Rex listens to the woman''s stammering voice, and then looks as she wraps herself up like a burrito. He


    smiles to himself and calmly says, ¡°We''ve done everything. What are you shy about?¡±


    Lily''s face is red and she angrily says, ¡°Can you stop talking about this in the daytime.¡±


    Then she says in a cold voice, ¡°I''ll pay you the money. You can go now.¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows and walks towards the bed. Before he can say anything, Lily rolls over to the


    other side of the bed, and still wrapped in a quilt says, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me like that. What did


    you think? I''m married and have a husband. Take the money and leave. Don''t tell anyone aboutst


    night!¡±


    The man''s eyes narrow again. Married but still hasn¡¯t had sex yet. That is strange.


    ¡°It''s not a good rtionship, but I''m really married.¡±


    Rex is taken aback by her words.


    Looking at the woman with those gloomy eyes, Rex knows that she is telling the truth.


    She is married.


    No matter how much Rex wants her, he will never be the type of man who breaks up other people''s


    families. To be honest, if he had known that she was marriedst night, he wouldn¡¯t have done


    anything..


    Rex suddenly feels sick. He quickly puts on his clothes, throws his bath towel on the ground, and looks


    at her inplete bafflement before he leaves. As he is walking out, he says, ¡°You have taste good,


    but that maybe wasn¡¯t the best decision.¡±


    He walks out of the room without hesitation


    Lily is stunned, and then she grits her teeth angrily. Her eyes turn red slowly. How could she be so


    stupid. She was just humiliated by a male prostitute. Is it her fault that Tim cheated on her? It is


    because of herck experience and knowledge about sex that Tim looked to another woman?


    Lily jumps in the bath and soaks in the tub for a while. After finishing, she goes to the front desk to


    check out, but the staff stares at her in surprise¡ª


    ¡°Miss, did you have any special servicest night.¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    Despite her being able to say it, her body definitely could back up it. Lily¡¯s body ached all over.


    ¡°I stayed in room 709.¡±


    When the man at the front desk hears 709, a confused lookes across his face. He says, ¡°709 is


    one of our most valued customer''s exclusive room, not open to outsiders. Are you sure you stayed


    there?¡±

 Chapter 3 Divorce agreement

    Chapter 3 Divorce agreement


    After finally checking out of the club, Lily could only think about how big of a mistake she had made.


    One good thing was she hadn¡¯t spent any money. But she hadn¡¯t slept with a one of the club boys, but


    with one of clients. But, she thought, who cares who he is, right?


    Lily couldn¡¯t stop thinking about this strange new feeling she felt. She realized that she hadn¡¯t even felt


    this way when Tim first cheated on her


    As she is thinking about it, the mobile phone in the bag suddenly rings. Sure enough, it is Tim.


    Lily closes her eyes gently, then quickly picks up.


    ¡°You have some nerve calling me.¡±


    ¡°Lily how dare you note home. Where did you gost night?¡± Tim''s grumpy voice rings in her ear.


    Lily smiles bitterly, ¡°Why, are you and Jade finished now? Is it my turn?¡±


    ¡°Stopping acting so strange. Wherever you are, I am calling you to tell you that mom wille to the


    house today. You''d bettere back before noon!¡±


    Lily notices that Tim feels no guilty at all. He doesn¡¯t even view Jade as anything but a toy.


    Lily knows at that moment that she cannot take this anymore.


    For a moment Lily can only admire what a jerk Tim really is. Lily quickly responds, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find


    Jade and have her met your mother.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Before he finishes, Lily hangs up the phone. She was once so obsessed with his voice. She used to


    watch the phone all day just so she could hear his voice. Now that sound makes her feel sick.


    Thinking of the past also makes Lily makes her sick. She knows that she needs to treat herself with


    respect and that before she can love again she needs to learn how to love herself.


    Lily goes to the biggest shopping mall in the city and buys the best, in-season clothes that she can. As


    she tries on her clothes and looks at the beautiful woman in the mirror for the first time. This is step one


    Lily thought. At least I can''t beughed at by others


    Aftering out of the shopping mall, Lily still takes a taxi back to her vi. Not to visit her mother-in-


    law, but to get everything out in the open.


    After paying the taxi driver, she enters the vi. But that moment, she is unable to bear the tears in her


    eyes. There are countless memories in this vi. Now, the ce brings her nofort.


    The red high-heeled shoes in the porch are gone. Jade is gone.


    Tim looks at Lily in her new clothes. He stands up from the sofa suddenly, his elegant face full of anger.


    He says, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    She hadn''t been home all night and she still had her clothes fromst night in one of the bags. It didn¡¯t


    look very good.


    Lily doesn¡¯t care tofort him and takes delight in making him feel ufortable. She says, ¡°Tim, I


    didn¡¯te back to make up with you. I can¡¯t just pretend like nothing has happened and I can¡¯t forgive


    you.¡±


    Tim was shocked, he had always thought Lily to be such a passive person. She had never stood up to


    him like this before.


    ¡°What do you mean¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Lily sets on the sofa opposite him, and says, ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced. If you want to get with Jade, you have


    my blessing. You guys make a cute couple.¡±


    This result is unexpected. Last night, Tim thought he knew how this would y out. Lily woulde


    back to him, say sorry, exin how it was her fault and they would go on as normal. He never in a


    million years thought that Lily could do this.


    But soon, a nasty smile crosses his face. ¡°Where could you go if you divorce me, Lily. You have nothing


    but me. How would you live? Didn¡¯t you use my credit card to buy those dresses?¡±


    Lily held her hands tightly to her legs in disgust. ¡°Tim, what am I to you? When we started dating, I


    gave up my future and my career for you. I can¡¯t tell you how much I regret that now, but how cold-


    blooded are you to use that against me.¡±


    Tim is surprised by this and Lily continues, ¡°Can you just give me a little dignity. I thought that I should


    come here and say this to your face. It may be hard to hear, but I can¡¯t to share my love with another


    woman. Can we just leave it at that?¡±


    Lily wants those words to sting Tim. Tim tries to grab her but then, the vi door opens.


    The woman who enters is old-fashioned, dressed in elegant clothes, and her neck and hands are


    covered in intricate jewelry.


    It''s Tim''s mother, and Lily''s mother-inw, Susan.


    Tim pauses and slows down. ¡°Mom, why are you here now?¡±


    Lily stands up out of politeness and respectfully says, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Susan, like entering her own home, changes her shoes and puts some different medicines on the table.


    Lily''s sees them, and her lips opens slightly. ¡°Mom, you don''t need to do that anymore.¡±


    Susan thinks about holding her grandson that still isn¡¯t there. She really wants to have grandchild, and


    hoped that Lily and Tim would give her some when they got married. Now she has been waiting for a


    year without any news. She can¡¯t wait anymore.


    ¡°What are you talking about Lily? I went out of my way to get this medicine for you. Don''t you


    appreciate it! If you could have a baby, I wouldn''t have to work so hard! You young people don¡¯t care


    about the elderly.¡±


    ¡°It''s not my problem.¡± Lily couldn''t bear it anymore. She yells, ¡°Tim refuses to touch me.¡±


    Up to now, Lily could take her mother-inw¡¯s insults for Tim, but she had been stupid long enough.


    ¡°What... What does that mean?¡± Susan looks at her son. ¡°Tim, is what she said true¡±


    Tim doesn¡¯t expect Lily to say that. After all, it''s his mother. He sits on the sofa and says, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Susan is stunned.


    Tim says, ¡°I don''t have any feeling towards her. I''m not interested. What can I do? I mean, if she did


    more, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be so disgusted by her.¡±


    Susan stands on her son''s side unconditionally. ¡°Yes. Lily you need to do more. Think about this, a p


    can''t make a sound.¡±


    ¡°He''s not interested in me. He''s interested in my best friend,¡° Lily says looking at the bedroom on the


    second floor. ¡°Last night, they were sleeping together in my bed.¡±


    Lily thinks that should shut Susan up. Even if she doesn¡¯t feel guilty, what else can she say. But Lily


    notices that not only does Susan not look angry, she doesn¡¯t even look surprised. Susan¡¯s eyes move


    back and forth.


    Wait a minute.


    Lily looks at her carefully, and a terrible thoughtes to her.


    Did Susan know about it?


    It is absolutely quiet in the living room. No one speaks and no one moves.


    She takes two incredible steps back and finally speaks, ¡°You, you...¡±


    Susan coughs awkwardly, ¡°Lily, you are a couple and all, but you even admitted that Tim doesn¡¯t touch


    you. He is a man. He always has desires. It is not good for his health, he needs it.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡± Lilyughs. What an excuse.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stays calm for half a minute. Her eyes are blurred by tears. She suddenly feels sad that there is


    nothing to say. She whispers, ¡°Divorce, I''ll let someone draw up a divorce agreement. You just need to


    sign it.¡±


    ¡°Divorce,¡± Susan frowns. ¡°Lily, you are so impulsive. How can you say that so easily Do you know what


    your life will be like after your divorce? Besides, even if it''s a divorce, you won¡¯t get one cent from my


    family.¡±


    In the end, it alles down to money.


    Lily originally didn¡¯t want to ask for money, but Susan''s arrogant attitude makes her change her mind.


    She picks up her bag, stands at the door, and looks at those two people. She says, ¡°You will regret it.


    You will pay for what you did.¡±

 Chapter 4 He is Rex

    Chapter 4 He is Rex


    Leaving the vi and only taking some luggage, Lily doesn¡¯t have many clothes. Coming in alone and


    going out alone makes her wish is was a year ago.


    As she is wandering the street, she receives a call from her mother but can''t bring herself to tell her


    mother about what happened. After their conversation, she stays in a KFC from noon to night.


    Finally, she can''t bear it. She calls her friend Abby.


    After Abby picks up the phone, Lily breaks downpletely. She cries so much that she can''t say a


    complete sentence. She just repeats, ¡°I''m going to get divorced; I''m going to get divorced.¡±


    After asking where Lily, Abby finds the KFC with the GPS in her phone, and sees Lily sitting alone in


    the corner. Abby sees Lily in a desperate state and says,


    ¡°Lily, I am here.¡±


    They don''t talk. Lily cries for a while. After drying her tears, they go back to Abby¡¯s private apartment, a


    duplex apartment in a prime location.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Abby says as she gives Lily a ss of hot water.


    Lily opens the conversation box and tells her the whole story. Abby sighs a lot, and finally says, ¡°Lily, in


    retrospect, I am not that surprised.¡±


    Lily doesn''t understand, so Abby continues, ¡°When you were married for about 6 months, we went to


    have dinner. You asked Tim to take me home. He asked for my contact information, but I didn''t give it to


    him. At that time, I was not sure what he meant. I just thought it was a little strange. When you were


    married, I didn''t dare to talk about it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is stunned for a moment. It turned out that Tim had been interested in her best friends for a while.


    ¡°Lily, I hoped you would divorce with Tim sooner, before it was tooter and you were old and


    miserable¡± Abby says carelessly but kindly. ¡°Wow, that Susan has an ego. Don¡¯t be afraid to be a little


    greedy. My father knows people who work at aw firm, I can ask him to help you.¡±


    Will there be a legal battle with Tim Lily thought to herself. Thinking about this makes Lily a little


    flustered. ¡°I''m afraid I don''t have so much money right now. Also, I don¡¯t know if I could face Tim in


    court now.¡±


    ¡°Lily, don''t be silly. Don''t give them what they want. You are sad here, but Rex and Jade are happy!¡±


    The more Abby thinks about, the angrier she gets, ¡°I''ll go inquire about it for you, and then I''ll straighten


    it out for you. Just go to thewyer directly. I tell you that if you don''t think about yourself now you will


    regret itter.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, under the urging of Abby, Lily goes to her thew firm, located in the most high-end


    business office building in the city. The firm takes up two whole stories. The most famouswyers in the


    city are here. No opposingwyers would dare enter here because they know what would be in store


    for them.


    Lily is looking for awyer named Mr. Smith. The front desk tells her thatwyer willeter, and


    asks her to wait in the sofa.


    While Lily waits, she looks at the pamphlet on the table. After a while, the door next to her opens.


    Someonees in from the outside. Then she hears someone say, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Smith.¡±


    After hearing Mr. Smith, Lily looks up, but is frozen when she sees another man.


    It is a face she knows very well, because not long ago she had slept with him. The scenes of that night


    shes in her mind - the suite in the club, the dark night, the soft bed, and the clothes scattered all over


    the room. It was Rex.


    Why is he here?

 Chapter 5 Arranged Marriage

    Chapter 5 Arranged Marriage


    Rex also doesn''t expect to meet Lily here.


    The front desk staff informs Lily, ¡°Mrs Montgomery, this is Mr. Smith.¡±


    Mr. Smith, wearing a pair of eyesses and in his thirties, looks a little fat. ¡°Hello, Mrs Montgomery.


    Let''s go in for an interview.¡±


    Lily would like to say no, but it is toote now.


    She nods almost stiffly.


    Rex suddenly says, ¡°Your office will be used by the seminar group.¡±


    Maybe Mr. Smith doesn''t see anything strange, but Lily understand what it means. Rex is doing this on


    purpose.


    A group of three people walk towards the office and pass the office area all the way. Lily sees everyone


    addressing him as Mr. Rex. He is not only works here, but also the boss of thew firm. He is a


    sessful man in business and politics who nobody dare offend.


    Sitting in the chair, Lily feels her butt is going to burn. Her whole body is stiff.


    ¡°Mrs, I hear that you want to fight a divorcewsuit. Is it convenient to tell me about you and your


    husband? Mr. Smith wants to get down to it.


    Lily takes a peek at Rex and sees he is doing some work. She whispers, ¡°I have been married for a


    year. Yesterday, I caught him in bed with my best friend. My mother-inw also knows about it. I was


    the only one in the dark. Now I want to divorce. They won''t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have children?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily bites her lips in embarrassment, pauses and says, ¡°We never had a sexual rtionship.¡±


    Mr. Smith pushes the sses on his face and hides the surprise look behind them.


    ¡°Now, divorce will be fairly straightforward, but I need to know what you want for it.¡±


    ¡°I want my husband to lose his reputation and get what is mine,¡± Lily says.


    Mr. Smith nods and asks a key question. ¡°Do you have any evidence of your husband''s infidelity¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°Evidence?¡±


    ¡°Such as pictures, video, social media, or anything that can prove that your husband did cheat.¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡±


    ¡°First of all, we need some hard evidence. Otherwise, it''s heresy. We need reliable proof.¡±


    Mr. Smith''s words put Lily into shock. She realizes that there is no point in continuing and gets up to


    leave. When she is about to leave the office, Rex, who has not spoken at all, suddenly says, ¡°Stay


    here, Mrs, I want to talk with you.¡±


    It''s well known that Rex doesn''t deal with divorce cases. Mr. Smith is stunned for a moment, and


    stands up to leave, pretending he needs to take care of something.


    In the office, there are only two people left. Lily stands in the same ce, stiff and embarrassed. Rex


    sits opposite her in a leather chair. His tailored suit makes him look even more powerful.


    ¡°You want a divorce.¡± Rex maic voicees through.


    Lily''s ears quietly change red. ¡°Your husband is going to get back at you and fight for some property,¡±


    he continues.


    Lily is discouraged. ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t touch you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lily answers meekly.


    After she answers, Rex suddenly stands up. Lily doesn¡¯t react. The man is standing in front of her, and


    his hands are on the chair¡¯s armrests. ¡°Do you know that ourw firm does very few divorce cases.¡±


    Lily looks at him, not knowing why.


    Rex begins to speak, ¡°Such awsuit is not epted by anywyer worth his salt. The everydaywyer


    couldn¡¯t solve it. Especially your case with no money upfront. It''s too risky. Do you have money?¡± He is


    confident with every word he speaks.


    Lily frowns slightly. She doesn''t have money. She has this bank card, but it will expire in a short period


    of time. She''s so stupid. She ended it with Tim so quickly. She didn¡¯t have any evidence and now she


    doesn''t even have money.


    Can I borrow it from Abby?


    Lily could never ask that of a friend, and she knows that it would only be a drop in the bucket. This will


    be a long battle.¡±


    Her mind is very confused. Lily feels like a stranded fish. There is no choice but to ept her fate. The


    more she thinks about it, the more anxious she is and the more aggrieved she bes. Her eyes turn


    red, and tears begin to gather.


    Rex suddenly releases his hands from the chair. He slightly raises his eyebrows as he see the tears in


    Lily¡¯s eyes. His daisy is crying, and her unexpected reaction is bothers him quite a bit.


    He understands why she showed up in the club so boldly; her husband really had cheated on her.


    Rex suddenly loses patience. He pinches her chin with his fingers and his thumb falls on her lips. He


    remembers that he didn''t kiss her that night, and the regret begins to fill his eyes.


    ¡°I will help you win this case. Do you want to win?¡±


    The meaning of these words hit very deep. Lily''s lips are itchy. She nts her head but can''t hide her


    emotions. Sheposes herself and says, ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    She is not too stupid to talk about conditions.


    Rex moves closer, smells the perfume on her neck, and says, ¡°I want you.¡±


    Even though he said these three words, his expression doesn¡¯t change.


    Lily is horrified. What does the word ¡®want ¡®mean?


    Rex doesn''t answer the question.


    Lily thinks to herself. He has money, and power. Hecks for nothings. He has even more power and


    prestige than Tim. What could Lily give him?


    Lily''s eyes are cold, and she says, ¡°I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request. That night was already a


    mistake. It will be a bigger mistake to go further at this time.¡±


    However, it''s obvious that Rex don''t intend to let her go. He says, ¡°In my experience, even if you


    borrow money, Mr. Smith won''t take your case. It is too much trouble. Lawyers don¡¯t work for charity.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Just stating the facts.¡±


    Lily looks at Rex. What game was fate ying? Rex could have any woman he wanted. Lily says, ¡°Why


    bother with a married woman?¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡° Rex admits gracefully, ¡±All I know is, I really feel something for you.¡±


    Lily chokes, ¡°I¡¯m not that good at sex.¡±


    Heughs and turns on the charm. He jokingly says, ¡°You are a natural. As for the other things, I can


    teach you slowly.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face has already turned red. When ites to dirty jokes, it is pretty hard for women to go toe to


    toe with a man.


    She can''t help being embarrassed, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The manes closer, there is almost no gap between them. He is surrounded by a light pine


    fragrance. He leans over and whispers a single word in her ear.


    After hearing this, Lily''s face is even redder. She couldn''t help bursting out. She raises her hand and


    says, ¡°You are so gross!¡±


    Rex quickly stops her little hand, pins her hand behind her, grabs her, turns around, opens a door on


    her side, pushes her forward, into arge room.


    She retreats to the corner and puts her hands on his chest. Rex says, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    The man unties the necktie, puts it on the table beside him, takes off his suit coat and puts it on the


    hanger. The crystal cufflinks of the white shirt are removed. He does everything quickly and precisely


    and his masculinityes through.


    Lily has no time to appreciate this. Her scalp is numb. She tightens her tight clothes and feels a little


    flustered. ¡°You, you are awyer. This is still in yourpany. If you do something bad, I will sue you!¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t notice her threats. ¡°You can shout. The sound instion here is good. It depends on


    whether you have a loud enough voice to get through that thick door.¡±


    While he was speaking, hees to her, and his hands gently grasp her jaw, raising his face to look


    into his eyes.. Today, she put on light makeup, delicate and beautiful, but Rex doesn¡¯t¡¯ like the lipstick


    she wore today.


    Rex doesn''t kiss her. He reaches for her shirt and pulls it open button falling. Lily reaches out her hand


    in panic to cover it. He easily lifts it off.


    Lily wriggles uneasily. ¡°Rex, I haven''t got a divorce yet. This won¡¯t help either of us!¡±


    ¡°As long as you do what I want, I will help you to get divorced.¡±


    Rex lingers on Lily¡¯s delicate skin, and his eyes lock onto her body. ¡°I can meet all your demands, I can


    ensure that your husband crashes and burns.¡±


    Lily is stunned. Thinking of Tim, seeing the current situation, she is heartbroken. She had not thought


    about such a situation. She actually wants to fight with Tim.


    The Lily¡¯s sad expression makes Rex''s eyes sink. She seems to still be in love with her ex-husband.


    He starts to force himself onto her without forey. Lily is not ready to ept him. She lets out a low


    cry of pain and looks at him in shock. Her lips suppress a small whimper like a wounded animal.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    She is being punished for being honest and faithful.


    Would this be her life?


    The more she thinks about it, the more desperate she feels. Lily thought about of all the struggle she


    had to go through in life to get here. She thought she had made it, but now it is all gone. To make


    things worse, the only one who help her is this asshole who only wants to sleep with her.


    Years of longing for someone he feels passionate about makes him almost bewildered. It is almost


    impossible to control himself, until his passion is burned by a drop of scalding liquid. Feeling that


    makes him let Lily go.


    He see Lily crying, tear filling her eyes. She closes her eyes and Rex sees that her thick and slightly


    curled eyshes are wet with tears. Tears are rolling down the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Rex draws back his hand, takes out a tissue and cleans himself up. Lily loses her strength, slides down


    the wall and squats on the ground, holding her hands on her knees. She continues crying.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Rex¡¯s voice is cool without a trace of lustful desire. He confidence is gone now.


    Lily doesn''t seem to hear and keeps on crying.


    Rex has always been impatient with woman''s tears, but now he only feels upset. Why he feels so upset


    or what they means is unclear to him.


    He calls her name. ¡°Lily, get up.¡±

 Chapter 6 Meet by chance

    Chapter 6 Meet by chance


    Lily finally has a reaction. She can''t bear the attack for two days, but the man in front of her doesn''t


    care.


    "You won''t let me go, will you?" She asks him in a trembling voice.


    Rex says silently, "You provoke me first."


    In the club, she stopped him and gave him such a big "surprise". The unpleasant memories made him


    lose the interest in women. He is just 32; he cannot go on like this.


    Lily only wants to give herself a big p. If she knew Rex''s real identity, she would not dare to provoke


    him even if she was dismantled and reorganized.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Rex''s eyes falls on the woman squatting on the ground. Pondering for a few seconds, He goes to her


    and puts his arms under her armpit. He picks up Lily and puts her on the bed. She is still not dressed


    well, and he does not forget to cover her up. "Tidy up, I''ll go to the meeting."


    When Lily sees that he is going to leave, she suddenly gets angry at the bottom of her heart. She


    reaches for and drags his sleeve. She looks at Rex¡¯s eyes. She hears her bold voice, "If I follow you,


    will you help me get revenge on the Tim¡¯s family?"


    Rex picks up his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, she suddenly changes her mind. He says "Yes."


    "Well, I have another request." For the first time, Lily is so brave to open up all of her. "I am twenty-four


    years old. I just finished my birthday. I graduated from the Law School of the University of Toronto a


    year ago. I was not a jerk. I was an excellent student with a full schrship. I know thew and have


    qualifications. Can you help me return to the legal profession?"


    Rex is shocked a little. He thought she would ask for money or other things. But he don''t expect it.


    What''s more, she graduated from the Law School of the University of Toronto.


    As a seniorwyer, Rex faces up to the woman in front of him for the first time, "Do you want to work in


    law?"


    Lily nods firmly, "Yes."


    "Why did you give up?"


    Lily''s eyes darkens, "Because I got married."


    Susan''s request was to get married immediately after their graduation. They didn''t want their daughter-


    inw to show up outside, which was a matter of face for them.


    At that time, Lily deeply loved Tim. She promised everything. But for thew, over these years, she still


    has enthusiasm in her heart.


    Now she identally provokes Rex. Since he won''t let her go, what''s the difference between being


    bitten twice and once by a dog? She must go through this thing. She''s divorced but she still has her


    parents to support.


    Rex does not speak. He takes out a cigarette from his pocket and lights it. His sharp eyes looks at her


    through the white smoke, which makes Lily ufortable.


    He has his own frightening aura, which makes people feel extremely depressed.


    For a while, the smoke burns half. Rex walks back to the bedside, looks down on her like a king, opens


    his mouth and spits out a smoke ring, choking Lily''s eyes.


    "At eight o''clock tonight,e to the vi in the Baker Street and bring what you need."


    Lily raises her hand to disperse the smoke. The man has turned away.


    She curls up and hugs herself. Everything goes on out of control. She doesn''t know whether she is


    right or wrong. She only knows that she can¡¯t fall down now.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving thew firm, Lily receives Abby¡¯s call. On the phone, she doesn''t say much in detail, just


    telling her that the case is epted by Rex.


    "Rex?!" Abby raises her voice sharply, "Aren''t you teasing me?"


    "No, it''s true."


    "He is the most powerful person in thew world. He is a billionaire. How many rich and powerful


    people in line have no chance to ask him to help them go to court. Are you sure you''re not being


    cheated?" Abby still can''t believe it. Rex¡¯name is the existence of myth.


    "Abby, it''s veryplicated. I can''t say clearly in one or two word. All in all, it''s really him." As for the


    rtionship between her and Rex, Lily doesn''t figure out how to say it, so she doesn''t say it.


    Abby knows that Lily would not take this as a joke, and finally epts the fact, "Then you don''t have to


    worry. There will be nowsuit that Rex won''t win in the world."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily thinks of the man who likes forcing her, and frowns, "How powerful is he?"


    "Do you still ask me while you studyw? The most terrible person in the world is not the rich, the


    powerful or the monsters. The most terrible thing is the one who takes thews made by this country as


    weapons. Thews are just like tailor-madews for Rex. "


    Lily opens her mouth, but atst she doesn''t say anything. After two words with Abby, she hangs up.


    She goes to the subway station. When she waits for the subway, she searches the Inte for Rex¡¯s


    information¡ª¡ª


    From primary school to high school, he studied in the best public schools in China. At the age of 22,


    they jumped to Cambridge University Law School. After returning home, he won numerous big cases


    and became famous. He was employed as guest professor of the top universities in this country, and


    the chief legal counsel of the top 500panies in the world. Later, He and Mike set up aw firm,


    which became the most famousw firm.


    However, there is little information about Rex''s family background and private life. After all, no one is


    stupid enough to spy on awyer''s life otherwise he will sue you and makes you doubt life in minutes.


    Lily silently closes the web page, thinking of Rex''s words. She frowns and hopes that the future will not


    be too tough.


    ¡­¡­


    Although she really doesn''t want to go back to Tim¡¯s vi, she still needs to take away some important


    certificates. Aftering out of the subway station, she walks from the gate of the vi group to her


    own house. Passing a ck Mercedes-Benz S-shaped car and after a close look, she is familiar with


    the one whose license te is Timpany.


    Lily doesn''t want to peep and is not interested in it, but she watches the car is vibrating


    rhythmically¡­¡­


    In front of her is the vi, they just can''t bear their desire. How can they start here in daylight?


    When Lily tries to walk, she thinks of the evidence said bywyer Smith. She dodges behind a tree,


    turns on the camera of her mobile phone, and takes pictures of the car. Then she bends andes


    closer to the car. She squats down and hears their voice clearly.


    "Tim..." Jade''s wild voicees, and she shouts vigorously.


    Then, Tim gnashes his teeth and asks, "Is that enough, eh?"


    "I love you, Tim, I really love you!"


    "I love you, too."


    Whether it''s perfunctory or not, Lily''s handshakes uncontrobly when she hears these three words.


    After more than a year of marriage, she doesn''t hear the three words ¡°I love you¡± from Tim''s mouth.


    "We are a couple. You see how well we fit..."


    "I''ve told you that I''m not interested in Lily. Unlike you, you just were born for me..."


    Two people in the car says one by one, so disgusting without lower limit. Lily''s heart is dripping with


    blood. She has loved this person for so many years, but he doesn''t really look at her from the


    beginning to the end.


    During her thoughts, the two have ended their fierce sex.


    Afterwards, Jade says softly, "Tim, since you don''t like Lily, why did you marry her?"

 Chapter 7 Can you cook

    Chapter 7 Can you cook


    "Her father was in the municipal Partymittee at that time. Mypany just needed to talk with her


    father. Lily liked me. She is not ugly and she has a gentle personality. My family urged me to marry


    someone as a shield." When Tim says these words, he doesn''t even stumble. He just takes it for


    granted. He goes on, "Who knew that his father was reported and lost his work within two days of


    marriage?"


    Lily cried for three days because of her father. At that time, Tim alsoforted her. Unexpectedly, he


    had such a psychology.


    Lily, how blind are you?


    "What does she want now?" Jade asks tentatively. Although she has been with Tim for a long time, she


    does not dare to advance.


    "She wants to divorce. My mother is afraid that she will share the family property, so she is not


    allowed." Tim smile scornfully, "Not two days, she will cry toe back and beg me to love her again.¡±


    After hearing this sentence, Lily''s squatting body shakes twice and identally makes a sound when


    her head touches the car body.


    Shocking the two people in the car, she hurriedly stands up to run, and is caught by Tim whoes


    down from the car.


    The camera hasn''t been turned off. Fortunately, the mobile phone is thrown out due to inertia and the


    screen is directly ck.


    "Lily, why are you here?" Tim''s eyes are gloomy.


    Lily watches Jadeing out of the car. At first, she is surprised, but soon she changes into a


    comcent look. She even raises her hand and pulls down her cor so that Lily could see the kissContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mark on her body.


    Lily waves Tim''s hand and ps him in the face, "This p is for me."


    Just when Tim is stunned, she pped again, "This p is for my father."


    "Are you crazy?!" Tim looks at her in shock.


    "Tim, you are crazy." Lily stares at him hard. "When my father was investigated, all your feelings were


    pretended, right? Now saying these, you are not afraid to be punished by god! I beg you? Fuck, if you


    just kneel down and beg me, I won''t forgive you anymore. And do sex with you? I''m afraid of getting


    sick! "


    When Jade hears this, her face turns ck and she walks over in high-heeled shoes. ¡°Lily, how do you


    talk? Is it interesting for you to point out one and scold another?¡±


    "Scold you; do I need to scold you?" Lily coldly hooks lips, "I says you are a bitch and a mistress face


    to face, how about you?"


    "You!" Jade res at her angrily and finds that Tim is angry but doesn''t care about her. Jade throws a


    p on her face and Lily''s mouth is bleeding.


    Tim releases Lily''s hands, obviously not expecting Jade will do it.


    "Lily, you bully us to the extreme!"


    "Jade, you destroy other people''s family and be a mistress. One day, what happened to me will


    be repeated to you totally."


    Since Tim can cheat for the first time and he must cheat for the second time. Jade will never be thest


    one.


    Finish saying, she does not want to entangle with two people again, picks up the mobile phone on the


    ground and leaves in a hurry.


    After taking certificates and necessities from this vi, Lily leaves and doesn¡¯t turn her head back. If


    Rex is a beautiful trap, but this time the terrible nightmare is behind her.


    She''s been so struggling. Whoever she chooses, she won''te back here.


    ......


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Lily appears at the gate of Rex¡¯s vi on time. If Tim¡¯s vi is a wealthy


    area, then Rex¡¯s vi is the ce where you can''t live if you have much money.


    There are only eleven buildings in the whole vi group. Each family has its own garden and swimming


    pool. However, these eleven vis stand on the hillside with all thend area, which is calcted to


    each vi. Lily dare not think about that.


    The word "evil capitalist" is applied to Rex well.


    Lily rings the doorbell at the door. And she is about to go. She walks from the door to the front door of


    the vi, and really stands here. She can''t help panicking.


    In the process of psychological construction, the door in front of her is suddenly opened from inside.


    Rex, still wearing daylight''s shirt, seems to have just entered the door. Seeing her standing stupidly, his


    voice is displeased, "Are you ready to pestle here as a door master?"


    Lily returns to her sense, steps in, and the door closes. The internal structure of the house is clear at a


    nce. Instead of a luxury style, it is minimalism, so minimalism. Lily still understands the paintings on


    the wall.


    Paintings by new great painters in China also needs seven figures in the auction.


    He hangs three of them, which is estimated to be more expensive than Tim¡¯s vi


    "Can you cook?" Rex suddenly turns to ask her.


    Lily nods honestly, "Yes."


    The four years of studying abroad, she couldn''t get used to Western food. She made it herself. Later,


    she did the housewife for a year, and her cooking skill is no problem.


    "I have a light taste. Make something to eat."


    Lily can''t get back to sense totally. She raises her hand and points to herself, "Me?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "Today you said..." Lily can''t open her mouth when she says one half.


    Who is Rex? He can tell what you are thinking just by looking at your expression. What''s more, Lily is a


    green hand who doesn''t know how to hide her emotions. He puts down his water cup andes to


    her. He leans slightly with his long arm on desktop. "You think I''m looking for you as a bedpanion?


    ording to your behavior, I must suffer losses.¡±


    He just says that she is not good at sex. Hearing that, her ears are red and head is down.


    "You should know my preferences urately and try not to touch my minefield. I am not very good at


    temper and patience." Rex stands up straight. "So now you need to cook, OK?"


    What else can Lily say?


    Under the eaves, people have to bow their heads. Moreover, as far as the present situation is


    concerned, Rex is also her master.


    This cognition makes Lily a little depressed. After seeing Rex go upstairs, she turns to the kitchen to do


    her work. There are organic vegetables and fresh frozen products in the refrigerator. She takes beef


    ribs and basil, and makes beef ribs with ck pepper, steamed basil, fried cabbage mustard, and a


    pork ribs soup.


    Rex goes downstairs and smells the fragranceing from the kitchen. He deliberately lowers his


    steps and raises his eyes to see that, under the warm light; the woman takes the chopsticks and


    carefully puts the vegetables into her mouth.


    She tastes it. It seems that it tastes good. She smiles satisfactorily, revealing a row of white teeth. Her


    hair is curled up, and several strands of hair fall on her white neck, which makes people, want to reach


    out and lift it for her.


    It turns out that Rex does this thing. He quietly walks over to help her to straighten her hair from


    behind, strokes her back neck with long fingers. His finger pulp strokes slowly, which is full of meaning.


    Lily is too nervous to breathe. She changes the topic abruptly. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat


    first?"


    Rex doesn''t speak, breathe sprayed on her skin, and he can see her two small ears bes red.

 Chapter 8 Different tenderness

    Chapter 8 Different tenderness


    Lily''s heart is shocked. It is toote to turn around. The man reaches out from behind and his hands


    climbs up to the softness of her chest. "Ah! You... You''re not eating? "


    "Have dessert first."


    After that, Rex kisses her neck directly, and his thin yet cold lips go all the way down. The big palm


    soon takes off her clothes. Although it''s already night, the light on her head is bright and dazzling. Lily


    dare not even look at it.


    Before this, Lily has never experienced the love affair between man and woman, and the only two


    times were in a hurry. Now having time, Rex has done enough forey. He is an expert, and soon


    makes the woman in front of him tremble a little.


    Happiness burning slowly in her body surprises Lily. She is so ashamed that she identally let out a


    beautiful whisper. She immediately covers her mouth to prevent herself from shouting again.


    But Rex doesn''t let her do this, "Shout it out."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    All the senses of Lily are aroused, and she seems to be a boat floating on the sea which is swept by


    the storm.


    Rex sees that she doesn¡¯t make a sound, and tortures her even more.


    Lily can''t help shouting low, and her body bes a pool of water.


    "You have a beautiful voice." Rex gradually guides her and holds her hand over her mouth and presses


    it to one side.


    Lily is gradually lost in the vortex of lust. This time, she seems to understand why Tim is so keen on


    this kind of thing.


    ......


    Once finished, the food on the table has cooled most partly, and Lily''s hunger has also be


    tiredness in the huge physical consumption.


    They have this sex just standing, her hands and feet are acid. Not to mention eating, she feels it too


    trouble to move a little.


    Rex is more rxed. After finishing, he doesn''t forget to wash his hands twice more, and then he sits at


    the table to eat gracefully andments one by one.


    "Don''t make ck pepperter, I don''t like it."


    When Lilyes out of the bathroom, hearing these words, she couldn''t help it. "Don''t eat if you don''t


    like it."


    Rex¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks stops a little. Unexpectedly, she will talk back. He looks up and Lily


    feels frightened. Turning her face on the other side, "I mean, if you don''t eat, I eat.¡±


    Rex taps the chair beside him. "Come here."


    Lily is going to go upstairs to have a rest, but now she must go to there. She just bears the burning pain


    between her legs and sits in an awkward position.


    Looking at several dishes, she doesn''t have much appetite. After eating a few chopsticks symbolically,


    she puts them down. Suddenly she thinks of something, and takes out her mobile phone from her


    pocket, "I have something to show you, today..."


    "Eat first." Rex doesn''t even look at her. "I don''t like talking during dinner."


    "¡­¡­"


    He dislikes so many things.


    Lily whispers in her heart, but she still puts away the mobile phone. She doesn''t eat anything, but she


    is still here with him to eat.


    After cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, Lily goes to the study on the third floor to find him. With


    permission, she pushes the door in. Rex has changed into a dark blue satin nightgown, with the


    neckline slightly open, revealing the good-looking corbone and wheat skin, making people not


    knowing think that he is tempting someone.


    Lily''s face is a little strange. She looks down and hands over her mobile phone. "This is what I took


    today. Look at it."


    Rex takes it over, opens the video, and looks at all expressionlessly, "Copy one to my mailbox to keep


    it."


    Lily takes back her mobile phone and is surprised by his calmness. "That''s all?"


    The man asks, "So?"


    "..."


    Seeing that she doesn''t speak, the man says again, "if I were you, I would check Tim''s opening room


    record before hiding the information."


    Lily suddenly realizes that she has never thought of it before!


    "I''ll check tomorrow."


    After that, she hurriedly is going to leave and is shouted by Rex. She thinks that Rex has any questions


    to ask, but unexpectedly, he asks, "Why does the video end abruptly?"


    Lily''s heart thumps a little. She closes her eyelids to cover the confusion of her eyes, and he pretends


    to be calm. "Nothing, the mobile phone dropped on the ground."


    Rex obviously doesn''t be fooled by her words and phrases. He moves his mind and knows what


    happened. He looks at her face carefully. There are several red marks on the corner of the mouth,


    which are covered with ayer of powder by her.


    His expression bes more frightening, "They hit you.¡±


    Lily doesn''t want to be found in such a predicament. She quickly bows her head and blocks them with


    her hair. "No, who could hit me, but I could hole the mobile phone stably."


    "Lily, I don''t like people lying to me." Rex''s face sinkspletely. "I''ll give you another chance to be


    honest, eh?"


    The man''s eyes are filled with threat. Lily feels frightened and bites her lips. After all, she has no


    courage to continue to cheat him. She looks down with embarrassment, "My husband''s mistress,


    Jade."


    "..." Rex ponders for a few seconds, spits out a mouthful of dullness, biting his teeth, "I also took the


    divorcewsuit a few years ago. It''s not umon that mistress was beaten violently by my original


    wife, but the first time I sees you, an original wife, so willing to be beaten by his mistress."


    Lily is satirized by him so much and unable to raise her head and talk back in a low voice, "I also beat


    Tim."


    Rex sneers, "Do you need I to praise, eh?"


    "... No."


    Looking at the little woman liking a turtle in front of him, Rex feels a sense of frustration for the first


    time. He doesn''t speak and goes out of the study. When Lily reflects on whether she has provoked him,


    the manes back again with an emergency medicine box in his hand.


    He sits on the sofa and pulls out a bottle of iodine. "Come here."


    Lily walks over and sits down. Her left cheek is immediately applied with cool iodine and ointment. The


    texture is soft and mixed with the temperature of a man''s fingertips. It''s a kind of gentle illusion.


    Lily can''t help but peek at him. The man looks down at her wound. He is attentive and careful. It''s much


    more pleasant than the appearance of the spermatozoa rushing to the brain.


    Even Tim doesn''t do it for her.


    Lily''s heart beats faster for a while, but Rex catches her just as she is about to look away.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Lily is so shy and now she is even more embarrassed when he teases her. Her cheeks turn red. Li''s


    calm heart is a little restless.


    "Thank you..." The little woman''s awkward opening.


    Rex raises his eyebrows and throws away the ointment in his hand. "Instead of saying it in your mouth,


    I prefer some practical actions."


    "What is the practical .....Uh!¡±


    Before she finishes speaking, the man''s long fingers suddenly caress her mouth. The index finger and


    ring finger catch her tongue and teases her. They scratch the inner wall of her mouth from time to time.


    That feeling Lily can''t say it, just feels weird.


    She reaches out and sps the man''s wrist, trying to pull out his two fingers. However he holds back


    and sps her hand on his leg. There is no chance for her to struggle.

 Chapter 9 Be Jealous

    Chapter 9 Be Jealous


    Lily just wants to shut up. When her teeth hit his fingers, she is scared that she immediately opens her


    mouth again. Her big eyes slowly have dark red. She wants to cry but not cry. Seeing this, Rex does


    not stop, but he intensifies.


    In the end, he has yed enough to pull out.


    There is a wet towel on the desk. Rex takes it and wipes his fingers carefully. However, he sees Lily


    sitting there with a nk face, and her eyes full of confusion.


    She seems to know nothing about what he is doing now, which makes Rex almost reacts to pure Lily.


    But at kitchen they just made love. It''s too frequent for her. She can''t bear it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tim has no mood for you. He must haven¡¯t see you such an appearance." Rex thinks of the woman in


    the video that Lily showed him just now, and sneers, "Tim doesn''t eat the delicious food, but he eats


    the rotten rice."


    Rex may not mean to belittle. But in Lily''s ears, she has changed its taste. She is so ashamed that she


    can''t find a chink to hide and grabs her clothes out of door.


    Rex looks at the figure disappearing at the door. His eyes are smiling. She is not only a daisy, but also


    a small antique.


    Lily runs directly to the room arranged for her by Rex. She locks the door, throws herself on the bed


    and covers her face with a quilt and begins to cry.


    Lily thinks about what happened just now. She gets up and runs to the bathroom inside the room. She


    turns on the tap and rinses the mouth constantly. The cold water mixes with tears and sshes into the


    pool. She looks at the red lipped woman in the mirror. She even turns around her eyes.


    Now, what''s the difference between her and Tim?


    Although she is going to divorce, she has not divorced after all. Now she hasmitted herself to Rex.


    That powerful man does not to let her go, is there still a part of selfishness.


    Lily asks herself, but she dare not face it.


    She wants Rex to help her get back what belongs to her. She wants Rex to help her win thewsuit.


    But what he really wants is just this body.


    There is no doubt that Lily sees some dark red ces on her face, where there is still the color of liquid


    medicine left. She is slightly shocked, thinking of, in study just now, he looked down and looked at the


    wound for her.


    Lily quickly shakes her head, not letting herself be immersed in fantasy.


    The knock on the door interrupts her imagination, needless to say, she knows who is outside.


    She wipes her face clean and goes to open the door. What she sees is Rex''s unhappy handsome face,


    "Lock the door?"


    Lily sips her lips. "I''m ready to go to bed."


    The man smile unkindly, implies anger, "Who tells you that we sleep separately?"


    Lily is stupefied. Does he want to sleep with her?


    Looking back, she finds that the bedroom seems to be the master bedroom ¡­¡­


    At the time of distraction, Rex has pushed the door andes in. After closing the door, he holds Lily


    up and presses him on the bed. "Test my bottom line? You are not obedient."


    Lily looks at his eyes where the tease has faded away. There is only a deep darkness that people can''t


    understand. She swallows her saliva and just wants to make an excuse. The cell phone at the head of


    the bed suddenly shakes.


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief. "I, I''ll take a call first."


    Rex does not stop her, but not release her. He takes the phone with his long arm. After seeing the


    name disyed on the screen, he raises his eyebrow slightly and puts it beside her ear.


    "Lily, you can do it. You don''t go home for several days in a row and take away your ID cards. Do you


    want to revolt?" Tim''s grumpy voicees from the microphone.


    The ruddy on Lily''s face is reced by paleness, "I have no time to listen to your non-sense.


    "Oh, Lily, I think you have forgotten your identity. I tell you that if you don''t divorce one day, you are still


    my legal wife. I have the right to ask you to go home!" After that, Tim says, "Not to mention going


    home, if I want to fuck you, and you have to lie down for me."


    Lily swallows the sadness with a calm and heartless voice, "Tim, I will not let you sess if I let the


    dog fuck."


    After saying this, Tim doesn¡¯t yell at her, but Rex, who is covering her, gives her a nip. Lily doesn''t


    guard against it. She lets out a low voice and hits into the man''s unhappy eyes before she


    understands.


    Let the dog fuck¡­¡­


    She... It doesn''t mean that.


    Without waiting for Lily to open his mouth, Tim suddenly bes excited. "Lily, where are you?"


    Just now, Tim is most familiar with her unexpected voice. But at this time, in the middle of the night,


    when he hears Lily ''s ambiguous voice, any man cannot bear it. Besides, he is Tim.


    "Where am I rted to you? Don''t put money on your face, Tim. The day I go back, it''s the day you


    sign the divorce agreement. "


    Although she pretends to be strong, after hanging up the phone, Lily can''t help feeling empty. After all,


    she loves this man for so many years, so she can''t put him down immediately. Now they have gone to


    such a situation, which is full of absurdity.


    Rex looks at her sad appearance. Thinking of the phone conversation just now, he doesn''t have too


    muchmunication with her and directly lifts Lily''s coat with hands in her body.


    Lily is in a bad mood and doesn''t want to do it at all. She pushes him with resistance, "I don''t want to


    do it..."


    Hearing that, Rex feels angrier. He opens the nightgown belt around her waist, ties her hands to the


    head of the bed, and looks down at the frightened sight of the woman, without any pity, "Lily, who do


    you think you are? You have no right to refuse me! "


    After that, the clothes on her body have been broken into pieces in the palm of the man''s hand.


    Lily is shocked. She kicks her legs uneasily. "No! Rex, I''m notfortable... "


    Her physical strength cannot bear his unrestrained demands.


    But Rex thinks that what she says is that she is notfortable with the phone call, so he was angrier.


    "Then we can solve it in other ways."


    He unties Lily''s hands from the head of the bed, then ties them to her back, and her hands are slightly


    congested.


    Lily is forced to kneel on the bed, and tears of shame hang around her eyes. She is reluctant to shake


    her head. "Don''t be this, please..."


    Men turns a deaf ear, and his deep eyes suddenly deepen the color, five fingers through her hair to fix


    her head.


    Lily is totally muddled, as if she can''t feel anything. He is like a puppet yed by Rex.

 Chapter 10 New pets

    Chapter 10 New pets


    As if after a century, Rex finally ends his torment.


    Lily can¡¯t help retching, and tears burst into tears, which are full of her pale and helpless face. She


    paralyzes on the bed, and her body slightly trembles, a white face without blood color, but two blushes


    rise on her cheek, which is even more magnificent.


    Her lips are almost numb and her cheeks are sore on both sides, so he didn''t be softhearted just now.


    Rex looks at the woman lying on the bed. Her pink lips are red and swollen, her hair is messy, and her


    innocent yet helpless expression is sexy that he can''t see in other women.


    He hooks her chin, lifts the hair stuck on her face, and says strongly and exclusively. "Lily, since you''ve


    been with you, you can''t care about other men, either your ex-husband or others, I won''t allow it."


    His things only belong to him.


    Lily can''t speak. She is still frightened by what happened just now. If she was a little afraid of Rex


    before, now she is even afraid very much.


    She just understands a truth. In front of Rex, she can never mention, remember or recall any man.


    Just now, it was his punishment for her. He took herpletely as a tool to express his desire and did


    not care about her feelings at all.


    Lily slowly closes her eyes, and some fragments shes into her heart, which is too humiliating.


    Rex sees that she seems to have lost her sense. His good-looking eyebrows are screwed up, and he


    holds her cheeks, "Speak!"


    Lilypromises, "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Lilypletely turns her back to the man beside her. At first, she does not dare to sleep; for


    fear that he would pounce on her uncontrobly again. After several times of unhappiness, she has a


    little psychological shadow over this matter.


    But in thetter half of the night, she has a headache and sleeps in a daze.


    The next morning, Rex''s biological clock is always urate. At 6:30, he wakes up on time. What he


    sees is the delicate back under the quilt


    The man is stunned, as if remembering why there is a woman in his bed, but soon he remembers.


    Still awake?


    He has the habit of morning exercise, and he also wants Lily together, reaching out to push the little


    woman on the side, "Get up."


    Seeing that she doesn''t respond, Rex pushes her twice harder. "Lily, get up for morning exercise."


    Thetter is still sleeping and breathing heavily


    Rex''s hand is about to fall, and then he turns to look at her forehead. When he touches it, the palm of


    her forehead is burned.


    This temperature is, at least 39 degrees.


    Rex frowns again, and immediately turns her body over, what he sees is the small red face of the


    woman


    "Damn it!" Secretly scolds, he gets out of bed and takes the medicine box. He finds the antipyretic


    paste on her forehead. He prepares the antipyretic medicine, puts it on the head of the bed and shouts


    to her, "Get up and take the medicine."


    Lily sleeps so heavily, and is upset by being disturbed. So she has a heavy nasal sound, and her voice


    mumbles, "Go away..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll go after you take the medicine." Rex persuades her patiently.


    "I don''t want to drink."


    "You have to drink that, too." Rex has not taken care of a patient. He grabs his hair impatiently. "Lily, I


    have limited patience."


    If at ordinary time, Lily is willing to take it, but now she is dizzy with high fever. She doesn''t know how to


    be afraid. When her temperes up, she waves her hand casually, "I won''t drink it!"


    Rex is out of patience, sneers and nods, "Then don''t drink."


    After that, he turns directly out of the bedroom, leaving cup of antipyretic, and the little woman curled


    up in the bed.


    Fifteen minutester, the door opens again. Rexes in with a man in a white coat. He has a


    beautiful face and a very white skin. He is only a little shorter than Rex, which makes people feel


    comfortable and delighted.


    The man''s name is Karl, one of Rex''s best brothers. He runs a private hospital and secretly develops


    new drugs and medical devices, which can be regarded as an invisible rich man.


    "Just a little fever and you''ll call me all the way." Karl looks at the woman in bed and teases.


    "Less nonsense, go and have a look." Rex''s face remains unchanged and goes to the bedside.


    Karl measures Lily¡¯s temperature. It is thirty-nine degrees eight, and the fever is not low. He


    immediately prepares medicine and hangs salt water for her. After everything is done, he sweeps the


    medicine on the head of the bed and couldn''t help teasing. "It''s rare that you have time to take care of


    people?"


    Rex res at Karl, "If you have nothing to do, just go out."


    "Don''t, you kick me away after using me. It''s too heartless." Karl says looking at Lily, "Who, is worth


    your patience?"


    Rex sees he is wondering what happened, suddenly says, "Want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "My new pet."


    "..." Karl chokes for a while, and when he notices Rex''s dark eyes, he seems to understand something.


    He says, "your little pet seems good. How about keeping it in my home after you get tired of it?"


    After hearing this sentence, Rex''s face sinks. His whole body is like the cold wind from Siberia, which


    makes people shudder.


    Karl hurriedly exins, "It is you said she is your pet. Since it''s a pet, it''s no difference who keeps it..."


    He deliberately teases him. Rex can hear it, but he could not help frowning when thinking this


    possibility. "I remember you still have awsuit in the hospitalst month..."


    "I''m wrong!" Karl immediately admits, "People say that pets only recognize one owner in their lifetime. If


    I want to keep them, your little pet is not willing."


    Rex gives him a cold snort and looks at the door. "You can roll away.¡±


    Karl says, "Yes."


    The joke is still a joke. When he leaves, Rex sends the man to the gate of the vi. Karl wears a white


    coat, holds the medicine box on his hand, and lowers the voice line. "I recently asked the people in the


    research room to develop a new medicine with a new ingredient. When we did clinical work, the effect


    was very good..."


    Rex lights a cigarette and holds it in his mouth. "I don''t need it."


    Karl says, "Listen to me, this drug is absolutely safe, absolutely no side effects, high cost, so it can''t be


    put into normal production, and can''t be bought on the market!"


    Rexughs and ys the ash. "Karl, I find you are very harmful."


    "I''m not for you? You''re only thirty-two years old. Do you want to be a monk forever? Even if you like,


    your body can''t bear it... "


    "Karl." The man raises his eyes to see the direction of the second floor. The light of his eyes is


    sometimes clear yet sometimes out, "I seem to be fine."

 Chapter 11 Cook Personally

    Chapter 11 Cook Personally


    Karl drives away from the Rex¡¯s vi, his mind full of Rex¡¯s words "I seem to be fine" just now.


    That wink matches that tone. If he can''t hear what it means, he must be aplete fool.


    But¡­


    Thinking of the woman on the bed, he could not help igniting the heart of gossip. Rex, who has always


    regarded women as dirt, now is charmed by a little girl?


    She seems to be in her twenties. There''s a light soft beauty between her eyebrows and eyes. She is


    not an amazing beauty. At best, she is pure and pleasing.


    He has spent such a long time and can''t persuade Rex. He is worried about the rest of Rex¡¯s life.


    Suddenly, Rex is conquered by a girl, which makes Karl feel a little strange.


    Thinking about it, he still decides to keep calm. After all, he was joking just now. Rex soon cut him to


    pieces with his eyes. If he really did something bad, Rex must strip his skin off?


    Karl curls his mouth and hammers the steering wheel of Land Rover, "Care more about woman than


    friend."


    ...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex has another meeting at 10 a.m. He looks at the time and calls his secretary, Joe. "Change the


    meeting at 10 a.m. into a video meeting. I can''t catch up now. Send the meeting materials to my


    mailbox right now."


    Joe feels surprised but still sends the information to him immediately. He hangs up the phone and


    informs the participants one by one. asionally, in the spacious and bright conference room,


    someone asks in a low voice, "Why does it suddenly be a video conference?"


    "Maybe president Rex is on a business trip."


    Joe is so ashamed that president Rex, who has never beente or absent from work or several years


    and arrives at 8:30 every day, unexpectedly misses the meeting today.


    Rex has a meeting in the study. During the meeting, he pays attention to the time at the bottom of the


    screen. He doesn''t forget Karl¡¯s enjoin to change the dropper every hour


    "Well, today''s meeting is over. If you have any questions, you cane to ask me." After a brief


    summary, Rex ends the meeting, turns off the camera, and calls Joe alone, "When will thepany


    recruit in autumn?"


    Joe does not expect that Rex suddenly asks this question. He turns over the manual and says, "Soon,


    the 13th of this month, that is, the day after tomorrow."


    Every year, thew firm will face with the school and the society to recruit two groups of new people.


    They are all the elites or potential stocks inw industry. The application conditions are tough, but there


    still are thousands of resumes. Finally, five people are left after rounds of selection.


    "Add a person in."


    Joe is even more surprised. In those years, a senior executive also added his rtives tow firm, and


    he was directly dismissed after being known by Rex.


    Now Joe wipes the sweat on his forehead and feels that the world is mysterious, "Mr., you say."


    "Lily."


    ...


    When Lily wakes up, it is more than one o''clock in the afternoon. She opens her eyes for a moment,


    slowly sets up from the bed, takes the cell phone on the bedside table, and freezes slightly.


    Did she sleep so long?


    She looks at the white adhesive tape on the back of the hand, and notices the cool medicine on the


    side. And finally she realizes her current situation, and also remembers Rex''s urging in the morning.


    Her eyes fall on the empty side of her body. Lily gets out of bed and puts on her slippers. After


    washing, she goes downstairs lightly. The first floor is empty. She calls out tentatively, "Rex?"


    Waiting for a moment, no one answers, is he out?


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief, but suddenly stops when she turns around.


    The man is standing on the stairs behind her in a casual dress, holding his hands in front of his chest,


    looking at her.


    Lily touches her nose awkwardly and smiles, "You are at home..."


    "I''m at home, and you''re disappointed." It''s not a question, it''s a statement.


    Just now her reaction all fell into the eyes of Rex. She was so rxed when no one was around, and


    she was too surprised to when she turned around.


    Lily stands in the same ce with a stiff body. Obviously, she doesn''t have a good idea about how to


    be calm and share the same roof with the man in front of her.


    Rexes to her in a few steps. He raises his hand to try the temperature on her forehead.


    Unexpectedly, she dodges his hand. Rex narrows his eyes dangerously and his expression is too


    terrible.


    Lily thinks that he is going to do something bad, and thinks about how to make up for him. She just


    pulls his hand and puts it on her forehead


    This action let Rex¡¯s face alleviate a little, "Fever has gone down...¡±


    "Well."


    There is another silence. Rex looks at her tense appearance, looks away from her, and walks into the


    kitchen. Lily can''t leave him alone. After all,st night, she saw Rex''s angry appearance, so she doesn''t


    have the courage.


    Wrapping around night gown and sitting on the sofa in the living room, the sun is shining in the


    afternoon. They are warm through the light white curtain.


    Not long ago, suddenly there is an attractive smell in the air.


    Until now, Lily hasn¡¯t eaten. Looking at the kitchen, she sees that Rex is just putting a white and


    delicate casserole on the table. "Come on and have a dinner."


    Lily blinks her eyes, walks quickly, and looks at the delicious vegetable porridge and small dishes on


    the table. "These, these is for me?"


    Rex lifts his eyelids slightly and puts down two porcin bowls. "I''m hungry."


    It''s just for Lily to eat by the way.


    Lily curls her mouth and doesn''t care. She cleans her hands and sits down. It''s good to have something


    to eat anyway.


    The porridge is very delicious. Although it''s mild, it has a light fragrance. It''s a pleasure to drink it into


    the stomach with sour yet sweet dishes.


    Rex doesn''t go on after drinking half a bowl. Lily nces at him secretly. He said they were made for


    him. But Lily is afraid that he is not hungry at all.


    Sometimes he forces her in bed, but at another time, he helps her cook porridge. Is he schizophrenia?


    However, considering his care, Lily finds a topic, "Could you cook originally?"


    "Yeah." Rex is sitting in the main position with a single tone in his nose.


    "Don''t rich people like you invite cooks and nannies? It''s rare that you still have this sentiment......"


    "I don''t like there are strangers at my home."


    Lily hand stops a little and she looks at him. "Isn''t normal to have a nanny?"


    That time, when she and Tim just got married, she still couldn''t do everything in order at home. She


    was also assisted by her nanny.


    After that, Lily sees a trace of loneliness and pain in Rex''s expression.


    Pain?


    Lily is shocked that the big devil will suffer from pain?

 Chapter 12 The Wicked Tell on First

    Chapter 12 The Wicked Tell on First


    Lily looks carefully, and the man still seems to be enigmatic. As if it was her illusion just now.


    Rex''s letter seems to be trapped in a memory. Instead of answering, he changes the topic, "Send your


    resume to my email tomorrow."


    Lily asks, "What do you want to do?"


    "Work."


    "You help me find a new job so soon!" Lily quickly swallows the porridge in her mouth, "What to do, and


    where? Do they need my resume? But I have no working experience... "


    "If you have work experience, you don''t need me."


    After all, it was also one of her demands at the beginning. She is not so relieved to go through the back


    door openly.


    "Then... Is it a legal job? "


    Rex''s eyes fall on her face. The expectation of the woman¡¯s eyes makes his original in heart driven.


    Suddenly, he doesn''t want to tell her so easily, "Want to know?"


    Lily nods her head quickly.


    "Sit here."


    Rex points to his own thigh.


    Lily''s smile freezes. And she turns around her eyes. "I suddenly don''t want to know..."


    The man thin lips hooks. Very good, this is the reaction he wants.


    Rex does not continue to force her, a meaningful look at her, turns upstairs.


    After eating, Lily downloads a resume temte. After carefully filling in the temte, she sends the


    video recorded yesterday to Rex.


    Thinking of work, for several days gloomy mood finally has a trace of pleasure, but this pleasure has


    not been maintained for a long time, is interrupted by a phone call.


    It''s mother''s call.


    Lily takes her mobile phone to the window, takes a long breath, and pretends to pick it up easily, "Hey


    mom, how do you think of looking for me?"


    Unexpectedly, Bree at the other end of the phone is not rxed and her voice is harsh. "Lily, where are


    you now? Tim just told me that you haven''t been home for several days in a row. What''s the matter? "


    Lily doesn''t expect that Tim, a man who cheats first, would dare toin first. She feels disgusted


    that he bets that she would not tell Bree about it.


    Having been with each other for many years, he doesn¡¯t love her, but he stills knows about her.


    "Mom, it''s OK. Don''t worry too much. We''ll deal with it by ourselves."


    "Then you tell something to me" Bree doesn''t know the truth, but thinks that Lily is not sensible. "Lily,


    it''s normal for couples to quarrel with each other. People say that couples quarrel at the head of the


    bed, but they get together at the tail of the bed. You don''t even return home now. Even if Tim wants to


    make up with you, he can''t do it. You''re wrong!"


    Lily listens to her mother''s scolding. She doesn''t know the truth, so she doesn''t me her, but she can''t


    helpining. "Mom, you can''t care about our affairs. You and my father just need to take good


    care of yourselves."


    "Now hurry back and don''t hang out alone. You are married. If you let Tim¡¯s parents know, you will be


    med." Bree persuades a lot.


    Lily is sad. Every time there is a problem, they always consider it from the standpoint of each other, but


    Tim¡¯s family regards their retreat as weakness.


    Especially thinking of Susan''s arrogant face, she hates Tim¡¯s family even more.


    After appeasing Bree''s mood, Lily immediately finds Tim''s number from the cklist and dials it. When


    the phone rings twice, he picks up.


    Lilyughs at herself. He didn''t answer the phone so many times. Now he is going to divorce. He is


    diligent in answering.


    "You finally call back. It seems that my mother-inw is more effective." Tim''s frivolous voice came.


    Lily feels ufortable in her stomach. "Tim, you have a thicker cheek than I think. You dare to lick


    your face to my mother when something like this happens."


    "So what, aren''t you afraid to tell your mother?"


    "Yes, I dare not. When we¡¯ll get divorced, I dare say anything." Why not say now? Because Lily doesn''t


    want her family to worry about her.


    Tim listens to her determined voice and immediately pats the table in the office, "Lily, I''ll tell you again,


    if you want to divorce, there is way!"


    "I am afraid that you can¡¯t depend on it." Lily doesn''t want to talk with him more, and her tone is already


    impatient, "Where are you now? Let''s meet and talk."


    Tim subconsciously looks at the environment around his eyes, and the word pany" is just about to


    be uttered on his lips. Suddenly, he thinks of something and says, "I''m at home. Come here."


    Lily immediately hangs up and doesn''t want to talk for a second.


    She changes into afortable dress, takes the bag and walks at once. As soon as she opens the


    bedroom door, she happens to bump into Rex, who is walking to her.


    When Rex sees that she has changed her clothes for going out, he asks in a bad voice, "What are you


    doing?"


    "My mother is waiting for me. Let me go now." Lily dare not say the real reason. Last time, he almost


    broke her mouth just due to a phone call. This time, going to meet Tim, there is another torture if Rex


    knows.


    Rex hears that it is her mother''s business, and does not ask more, just says, "You are not well."


    "My fever has gone down. She''s in a hurry. Let me go at once." Lily is very anxious. After all, Tim is so


    shameless, so she doesn''t know what Tim will say to her mother when she iste. Maybe he will find


    her mother''s house directly.


    "I''ll see you at home by eight o''clock in the evening."


    Lily replies perfunctorily, "I see. I need go."


    Rex watches the woman stepping down. She changes her shoes at the door, and goes out quickly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He turns and walks into the bedroom, looking at the empty room. He feels like letting the little white


    rabbit go home.


    ......


    Lily takes a taxi to Tim¡¯s vi. Her mind is full of how will Tim say nonsense to her mother. She doesn''t


    think much about it at all. When she sees the man sitting on the sofa haughtily, she can¡¯t bear her


    anger.


    "Tim, what''s the point of doing this?" Lily is standing in the living room, and his eyes are full of anger.


    Thetter raises his eyelids and looks at her. She always looks like a standard daughter-inw. At this


    time, she is staring at herself, which makes Tim feel like he has never known her before.


    He raises his legs and puts them on the table with a cool voice. "If I don''t do this, can youe home?


    Lily, you''ve grown up. You dare to disappear! "


    Lily really wants to say "Who are you!" But she doesn''t want to argue with him. She just looks at him


    without any emotion. "I warn you, don''t disturb my parents again. If there is another time, I don''t mind


    letting people in yourpany know about your infidelity."


    "Dare you!?" Tim gets up from the sofa and walks to her in a few steps. The breath of men surrounds


    her instantly.

 Chapter 13 Force

    Chapter 13 Force


    Lily squints, "Anyway, I''m not afraid to you. I dare do anything."


    "You just want a divorce! Well, I''ll do it! ¡°With that, Tim opens the drawer under the tea table and takes


    out a document from it and throws it to her.


    Looking down, it turns out to be a divorce agreement.


    Lily''s eyes shes consternation. The only fluke in her heart that Tim refuses to divorce now


    disappears. It turns out that he has left a good way for himself.


    As a graduate ofw major, it is not difficult to understand this divorce agreement. Lily carefully


    browses it and concludes in one sentence that they can divorce but Lily can¡¯t take any money away.


    It''s not far from what she expected. If the conditions are favorable to her, he does not draw up such an


    agreement in a few days. His purpose is to let her leave the house without any poverty.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you yelling for divorce? Now it''s time to sign." Tim''s urging makes Lily


    copse.


    She really fails. In the end, she still couldn''t call back the man''s heart.


    The corner of the eye is soaked by warm liquid. Lily holds the document and puts it in front of him,


    choking and questioning him, "Tim, have you never loved me?"


    The man is like hearing a joke, and does not hesitate to say, "No."


    Tears roll out, crossed her cheek and fall on the floor. Lily does not hide them anymore, and looks into


    his eyes as before. "Then why did you marry me? It''s really because my father was able to help you?"


    Tim didn''t expect that she would cry out. He thought that she came to him to quarrel. Although Lily is


    obedient and mild, she is never a woman to cry. Now, she is crying out in front of her in such a


    situation. She must have been hurt to the bone.


    There''s no reason. Tim''s chest is choking. He grabs the cigarette on the table and lights it. He is


    anxious between his movements. "Not all of them were. At the beginning, you chased me so tightly. I


    couldn''t have any feeling for you. But after we were together, Lily you ask yourself how much you guard


    against me? At first, you kept all the information about your family in the dark. I learned it from others


    and asked you to tell the truth. What do you think of me as? "


    Lily listens quietly. Her heart is like being hit by a heavy weapon. There are sharp pains.


    Tim suddenly takes a breath of smoke and slowly spits it out. In the hazy haze, she can''t see his face


    clearly, but she can only hear his slow voice. "At that time, your family was high-powered. Even if my


    parents had made great achievements in business, could you say that your parents didn''t understand


    us at the beginning? When we first went to your house, your father didn''t stop satirizing my parents! "


    "So you knowter that my father has been double disciplined, you must be very happy in your heart?"


    Tim smiles, "yes."


    She raises her hand to cover her mouth, and incredibly steps back for fear that she will cry.


    So why doesn''t he let her go early.


    "Why..." Lily''s lost voice, "Why is Jade..."


    If she were someone else, maybe she would be hit a little less. Now, facing the betrayal of the two


    closest people at the same time, she really dare not think deeply, and a little thought can make her


    immersed in great sadness.


    "Because you are the opposite. What you can''t give to me, she can give."


    Jade''s family situation is very bad. Her parents are all part-time workers, so she knows how to look at


    and understand my expressions and how to please a person, which is exactly what Tim needs.


    Lily forbids him to sympathize with her and tries to find a calm voice. "Anyway, this is not the reason for


    your cheating."


    Then, without waiting for him to open his mouth, she adds, "But I will not sign this divorce agreement


    because I am not satisfied."


    At the same time, Lily bends down to put the documents back.


    Today, she is wearing a V-neck pullover. Such a posture can make Tim standing in front of her see the


    scenery inside the clothes.


    Tim is about to enjoy it, but he catches a glimpse of two dark red kissing marks on her neck skin.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He doesn''t touch her.


    Lily, how does these kissese from?


    She was touched by another man?!


    At the moment when this idea bursts into his mind, Tim bursts out with a stronger anger than he


    imagines. He pulls Lily''s wrist and says strongly, "Lily, did you go out with other men?"


    Lily just feels harsh and struggles desperately. "You can''t control me!"


    Hearing that, Tim suddenly smiles strangely, gnashes teeth and says, "One day we do not divorce, you


    are still my wife. I still can control you!¡±


    He lifts Lily''s buttocks and lifts him up to press her on the carpet. His body is heavy and his head is 1.8


    meter height, which makes Lily breathless.


    "Tim, what are you doing?" Lily looks at him in horror, but does not know that such resistance makes


    him more excited.


    "I haven¡¯t force women. Today I want to have a try!" Tim reaches for her blouse. The neckline is big,


    and her white skin is exposed within a few seconds.


    The man''s eyes are deep. "I didn''t expect that. You are quite interesting."


    Lily kicks and beats the man with her hands, but he doesn''t have the intention to stop.


    "Don''t you dare me to tell Jade if you do this, Tim?" Lily thinks that he would be more or less restrained


    when he hears Jade. She never thinks that Tim justughing, "That''s right, she could together with


    you."


    Lily is shocked. "You are fucking shameful!"


    As a matter of fact, Tim has no lower limit and no such n. He just said it on purpose. He likes Lily''s


    fierce eyebrows. She is totally different from her who was weak before.


    "Lily, don''t you want me to have a sex with you all the time? Now give me to you." Tim feels the soft


    and boneless body of her, and his chest presses the softness of her chest as much as possible.


    Looking at her red face, Tim couldn''t help thinking more. He doesn''t know what she will look like when


    she is in lust.


    He kisses her without hesitation. Lily cannot avoid being sucked by him, so she immediately grits her


    teeth, for fear that he will break in. Lily almost vomits.


    She suddenly thinks of Rex, even if that person also forced her. But she is more willing to be forced by


    him than Tim. When she thinks that Tim kissed Jade in the same way, she wants to vomit.


    It''s said that women always have a special affection for the man who gets her first time. Now she


    believes it.


    She would like to have Rex on her now.


    Seeing that she refuses to open her mouth, Tim pinches her cheek, but it doesn''t work. When thinking


    that she was not that reluctant when she was mingling with another man, he is angry and his teeth


    gnaw her lips.

 Chapter 14 Shameless Ex-husband

    Chapter 14 Shameless Ex-husband


    The blood diffuses in the mouth; Lily opens her mouth subconsciously due to the pain. Just when Tim is


    ready to attack further, the vi gate is suddenly opened by the person from outside.


    "Tim, I bring your favorite fresh mushroom and oxtail soup. You...Ah!" Jade is standing at the door with


    a heat preservation barrel. When she sees the situation in the living room, she couldn''t help shouting.


    What a mess, the man is pressing on the woman. One hand is pulling the clothes on the woman''s


    chest, and the other hand is covering her slender waist. The two bodies are close together, and the lips


    are touching together.


    Jade only feels felt a bomb in her head, which blows up her sanity.


    She rushes over, puts the heat preservation barrel on the table and screams, "Lily, what are you


    doing?"


    Originally, when Jade rushes in, Lily feels a little lucky. However, when she sees Susaning in, she


    changes her mind.


    How long did she leave? Susan let Jade free ess the house.


    Lily sneers coldly. After adjusting her clothes slightly, she abnormally hugs Tim''s neck. "What do you


    say I''m doing? Of course I''m doing what I love to do."


    "You, you are shameless!" Jade breaks down and shouts.


    Lily raises her eyebrows scornfully, and wants to say something else. She sweeps her eyes and sees


    Tim''s casual face. Suddenly, she finds it repulsive. She looses her arms, stands up from the ground


    and goes straight to Jade, saying, and ¡°I tell you, you won''t be thest one. I don''t care about you, so


    you''d better get away from me, and not be in front of me. I''ll be vindictive. Be careful to lose everything.


    "


    Jade wants to refute her, but finds that she has nothing to refute.


    She turns around to look at Susan and puts on a pitiful look. "Aunt, I''m just afraid of something bad


    happening. Tim is in a bad mood and can''t take good care of his health. I just want toe and have a


    look. It seems that I do something wrong. I''d better go first..."


    Hearing this, Tim doesn''t respond much. Instead, Susan pulls her hand and says, "Jade, you are kind-


    hearted. If youe to see Tim, you cane in. Otherwise, it''s a waste of time."


    "That is to say, it''s a pity that you leave without performing a bitter drama." Lily''s eyes satirically falls on


    Jade''s face, and her tone is not as angry as before. She says softly, "I''ll go."


    Three people watch Lily leaving from the main gate. Tim looks at her, and then looks at Jade, who runs


    to his side, frowning, "Who let youe?"


    If she doesn''t step in, maybe Lily has been under the lust.


    Jade looks at the man''s unhappy face, her heart sinking, and she forces herself to smile. "Tim, I heard


    that you haven''t had lunch. Now drink the soup, it''s still hot."


    Tim waves away her hand, "I won''t to drink."


    There is no room for her to continue persuasion. Tim turns to the second floor. A few secondster,


    there is a huge door m in the bedroom.


    Susanes up to hold her. "Jade, don''t mind. Tim is also in a bad mood. How considerate you are!"


    Jade immediately nods, but her hands hanging on his side are tightly clenched.


    Lily, Lily.


    This bitch, she will not let her seed!


    ...


    After leaving from Tim¡¯s vi, Lily looks at the crumpled divorce agreement in her hand. There is a sh


    of scarlet under her eyes. She turns her face to look out of the window and lowers the window to let the


    wind blow on her face.


    She doesn''t need more time to imagine how shameless the Tim family is, because she may see them


    every day.


    Tim......


    Lily closes her eyes gently, remembers what he just did to herself. She would be happy for a long time


    because of a hug and a simple and her restrained kiss. But now she feels sick and cold when touched


    by him.


    She has cleanliness, mental cleanliness and physical cleanliness. For men, she doesn''t care about the


    past, but she can''t ept one man had sex with her girlfriend before, and the next he could invade her


    body.


    Lily is stunned for a while, then folds the divorce agreement and puts it into her bag. Seeing that the


    time is only three, she thinks of the time limited by Rex, which is still far away, so she calls her friend,


    Abby.


    Abby also wants to see her. The two women will meet in this city''s Hilton cafe.


    As soon as they meet, Abby asks, "What''s the matter with your mouth?"


    Lily is stunned. She takes out a small mirror from her bag and looks at it. She finds a scab on the


    corner of her mouth. She touches it gently and it hurts a little.


    "The dog bit it."


    "Dog?" Abby knows her. In one word, "Tim?"


    "Yes."


    "You two met?" Abby knows that since Tim and Jade were caught in bed, she has never returned


    home.


    "He couldn''t find me, so he called my mother. So I went and warned him.¡± But she doesn''t know what


    the effect will be.


    "Shit, he is shameless? He has done such a wicked thing himself. How could he go to his mother-in-


    law andin?¡± Abby takes up her coffee and sips it. She is shocked. "I didn''t see him clearly


    before. He is a pig boy!"


    "What didn''t he do to you?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lily shakes her head. "He didn''t seed, because Jade and Susan came there, and they just were


    going to hold hands. I was disgusted, but it was a bit of a coincidence. They saved me once."


    "I''m not surprised at what the family has done. Anyway, if you decide to divorce, it is better to live by


    yourself than to live with Tim. Besides, you''ve just had your 24th birthday, and there are some good


    men waiting for you." Abby does not know how tofort her, trying to use this kind of joking tone.


    Lily slightly droops her eyes and strokes the delicate coffee cup with one hand. "Abby, I have


    something to tell you."


    Abby nods, "You say."


    "I... am with Rex.¡±


    "..." Abby takes a look around her, leaves from the sofa, then leans forward and lowers her voice, "Are


    you shocked to be silly by Tim?"


    Otherwise, how can she say such nonsense?


    Lily raises her eyes and smiles, but the smile is not easy. "Really, he said to help me fight awsuit and


    let me stay with him."


    They have an eye contact. They were high school ssmates. They yed together when they were


    young. Abby knows what she wants to do with on expression, so she also understands that Lily doesn''t


    lie.


    "You..." Abby is shocked and doesn''t know what to say. On the one hand, it''s because she''s with


    another man. On the other hand, it''s because this man is not someone else. It''s Rex.


    Thinking about it, she asks hesitantly, "Do you know that you are not serious in love?"


    "Yes." Lily purses her lips slightly and says, "I know that."


    She and Rex are just taking what they need.


    Abby takes a deep breath and her voice is even lower. "Did you have a sexual rtionship?

 Chapter 15 Different Protection

    Chapter 15 Different Protection


    If they don¡¯t have sexual rtionship, everything is all in time.


    Talking about this kind of thing openly, Lily''s ears are getting hot and turning red slowly. She doesn''t


    need to talk about it. Abby also knows that it''s toote. What she should not do has been done.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..." Abby is speechless, and does not know what to say.


    Lily is afraid that Abby will looks down upon herself, and hurriedly exins, "I can''t control this matter. It


    was an ident..."


    "Lily, Rex is not an ordinary person. It''s not so easy for you to provoke him." Abby has heard of


    something about Rex. This man¡¯s position is very high, and no woman can arouse his interest.


    It does not mean Lily is not good. She''s very good, but the beauty and simplicity is different from Rex.


    She''s afraid that Lily will get nothing, and in the end she''ll lose.


    Abby sees Lily is also at a loss, and sighs, "Can you still leave all over now? If you can, then what he


    can help you, I also can help. So you don''t have to worry."


    Lily is stunned and confused. "I don''t know, or I''ll talk to him."


    "Forget it." Abby suddenly waves her hand. "In my opinion, if a man like Rex has made a decision, it''s


    hard to change. You can''t get any benefits now."


    Lily''s expression is too terrible. Abby can''t bear it, so she stops attacking her. "OK, it''s not too bad. Rex


    is single. You''re single now. Maybe you can develop further. You should be in love. If he bullies you, I''ll


    be the first to rush up to avenge you."


    Lily smiles, but her heart is muddy. Fall in love? It will be great if it is true. It''s a pity that for Rex, she is


    just a tool for him to vent.


    After chatting with Abby for a while, they have dinner at Hilton restaurant. At seven o''clock, Lily can''t sit


    down more and says she must take a taxi first.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Abby still has half a bottle of red wine to drink


    Lily exins the reason, "Rex said that I should be home at 8 o''clock."


    Abby opens her mouth, and feels shocked. She does not expect that Rex who is powerful in the rumor


    is just a mortal.


    She eases her expression and then stands up. "I''ll take you home."


    "No, it''s not convenient for you. I can take a taxi."


    Abby doesn''t continue to insist, "Well, keep safe on your way."


    ...


    Forty minutester, the taxi stops at the gate of vi group. Because of the security check, the taxi


    could not enter.


    Lily pays to get out of the car and is walking inside. After seeing her, the security guard asks her to take


    the small four-wheel car of the vi group and takes her to the door.


    After whispering thanks, Lily takes out the key from her bag that Rex gave her during the day. The light


    is turned in the living room. The man is sitting on the sofa watching today''s financial news.


    When he hears the noise at the door, and looks back. "Yes, it''s on time."


    Lily is relieved. She lowers her head to rece the t shoes on her feet. When she bends down to put


    them up, a man suddenly blocks up behind her. His warm palm is around her waist, and she is pulled


    back a little. Her buttocks are against the hard leg of the man.


    "Ah!" Lily is frightened, and gets up quickly. She wants to turn around, but she is pushed directly on the


    shoe cab in front of her. She holds the edge of the cab with her hands, slightly sideways.


    "Rex..."


    "I''m here." While the man is saying, his hands already under her skirt and the rude actions make the


    woman scream.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Intuition tells her that today''s Rex is abnormal.


    "I''m in a bit of a bad mood." In a case he epted, one of the intiffs actuallymitted suicide at


    home. A single mother, who was very simr to his childhood situation, inevitably brought a little


    emotion.


    It''s useless to say more at this time. The best thing is to make love totally. It''s all based on the body


    instinct and he doesn''t think about anything.


    However, such a strong upation reminds Lily of Tim, especially the man behind her now. If she can''t


    see his face clearly, she will be more frightened.


    She difficultly says, "I don''t want to have sex today, how about another day? I really don''t want to..."


    Rex never thought about her feelings before. If he wanted, he would do. But today he couldn''t go on


    because the woman in front of him begins to shiver.


    He makes a move, grabs her by the shoulder and turns her around.


    Under the wallmp in the porch, the woman''s face is pale and terrible, and the corner of her eyes is a


    little bright. Atst, the man''s eyes stop.


    There is a dark red scab on the lips that was injured.


    He remembers that it was perfect when she went out today.


    Lily sees that he suddenly bes overcast and fierce. Before she can speak, the man suddenly


    leans close to her cor and sniffed. He is even more violent. "You didn''t go to the hospital."


    Lily''s heart is thumping, but she doesn''t figure out how to exin it. The man''s finger has been pressed


    her.


    With enough strength to make her ache, he rubs and rolls. After a few times, dark red blood seeps out


    again from the scabby ce, and overflows along the lip corner.


    Lily is in pain, and she whispers once, but she never dare to make another voice again. In front of her,


    the man''s face is gloomy and terrible, as if in a ck storm.


    She lied.


    Rex looks at her lips stained with blood and presses heavily, "Exin."


    Lily is frightened by him, and apologizes, "I, I''m sorry."


    Rex smiles creepily. "So you lied to me, huh?"


    Lily opens her mouth, but she couldn''t make any sound. Her throat seems to be in distress.


    "I''m the one who really dislikes to be cheated." Rex looks at her eyes like a knife with cold light. He


    raises his hand and strokes her cheek, pointing to the delicate skin under his belly, which make people


    want to destroy. "You say how can I punish you?"


    After that, he no longer gives Lily any chance to breathe. He pulls her long hair back and forces her to


    raise her head and gnaws her neck like a beast, leaving mottled marks.


    Lily ps her hands at random. She identally sweeps her arm to the bag on the shoe cab and


    the bag falls to the ground with a crash. The files in it alsoe out.


    Rex doesn''t want to stop, but he stops instinctively after scanning the words "divorce agreement"


    He takes a look at the trembling woman in front of him, and crouches down to pick up the document.


    And it takes only a few seconds to figure out why she lied, "You went to meet him."


    Lily embraces herself with both hands, nods with red eyes, "He called my mom and told her that I did


    something wrong. My mom doesn''t know about our divorce yet. "


    Rex puts the divorce agreement aside and raises her chin. "Did he touch your mouth?"

 Chapter 16 Who Dares to Touch His Woman

    Chapter 16 Who Dares to Touch His Woman


    "Uh¡­ "


    "What else did he do?"


    Lily is stunned, then immediately shakes her head. "No, then his mother came."


    Rex looks at her eyes which like obsidian. Her eyes are big and radiant which are soaked by tears. It''s


    more clear and moving. Every man will have an evil idea, not to mention her ex-husband is a useless


    person.


    "I will help you win thiswsuit." With that, he adds, "Make Tim loses all standing and reputation."


    Lily stares at him, even though she had said her own demands. But at this time, he says these words;


    Lily always feels it more meaningful.


    It seems that he is going to attack Tim.


    Just as Lily is stupefied, her coat has been torn off by the man. She grabs the big hand, and he pulls it


    off. The man¡¯s movements are much gentler than before. "Have sex with me."


    "I don''t want to do it today." She repeats it.


    It''s hard topromise for Rex, but this time he does it. "I''ll be gentle."


    She can''t refuse him if he really wants.


    Under the yellow light, the long legs of the woman are slender hanging on the waist of the man, the


    body is propped on the shoe cab, and the hands are forced to encircle the neck of the man.


    She is naked, but his clothes are intact.


    Lily closes her eyes and doesn''t want to see the terrible sense in front of her.


    "Who am I?" He whispers hoarsely in her ear.


    "Rex..."


    The woman''s voice is naturally thin and soft, and at this time it''s even more charming.


    Rex''s eyes are scarlet. "Call me by name."


    Lily is bewitched by him. "Rex, Rex..."


    Atst, Lily is almost fainted. Her hair is wet and clinging to her face. As he pushes it away, he


    whispers in her ear, "Remember who you belong to. If someone touches you, I also punish you."


    ......


    An hourter, the hearty affair is over. Lily is devoted herself to this lust. She is defeated in the emotion


    tide brought by Rex and is unable to control herself.


    Rex never cares about her at the end of such thing, but this time, he takes her up and puts her on the


    bed of the master bedroom on the second floor, "Have a good sleep."


    Lily is sweating all over. She stands up and says, "I want to take a bath."


    Rex looks at her and insists, "I help you."


    Saying, he picks up Lily. Lily suddenly has a small temper, kicks his shoulder, and stares at him, "No."


    If he really helps her take a bath, they don¡¯t what will happen.


    Rex looks at the little feet that fall on his shoulders. Her five round toes look like white jade. He grabs


    the woman''s slender ankles and pulls them. His eyes are deep. "I won''t do anything."


    Lily doesn¡¯t believe him.


    "I can wash myself."


    "Then you help me take a bath."


    "..." Lily''s voice is stuffy. "These are all the same."


    "So listen to me and wash together, eh?"


    Lily is carried to the bathroom. The shower is opened. The warm andfortable water runs her body.


    They made sex several times, but she still couldn''t look directly at the man''s strong body.


    Rex, aware of her dodged eyesight, sps her back head with one hand and forces her to look at him,


    "Afraid of me?"


    Lily blinks her eyes, forces herself to bear the fear of the heart, "Not afraid."


    The man''s eyes narrows slightly. "I don''t like people lie to me."


    Lily awkwardly changes her words, "A little, I''m afraid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Just... It''s just that you always try to force me to..." In the matter of love between man and woman, Lily


    is absolutely inferior to Rex.


    "You don''t like it?"


    Lily chokes for a while, and her face turns red. She jumps to the ce where the spray could not reach.


    "I, I don''t mean that!"


    "So you like it."


    Lily says nothing, nothing at all.


    She even wants tomunicate with Rex. It seems that she is crazy. This man''s thought is not same


    as her!


    Two people clean their body. As he said, Rex does not touch her again. When Lily thinks he turns


    sexual, the man beside suddenly says, "Remember to apply medicine, I just did not control, and made


    some small injuries."


    Lily is slightly shocked. It turns out that he is not totally reckless.


    The nervous heart finally gets a littlefort. But she doesn''t reply, just changes her pajamas.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lying on the soft bed, the tension of the day finally rxes. No onees to her side. She can''t help


    looking at the man in the bathroom.


    The bathroom door is not closed. The hazy fog drifts out a little. But she can vaguely see Rex''s face.


    She thinks of the way he talked with her seriously just now. Her heart beats fast.


    Lily simply covers the quilt over her head and sleeps.


    ...


    Lily has a deep sleep. In thetter half of the night, she has a nightmare. In the dream, Tim, Jade, and


    their parents are sitting together. Everyone uses her, and even her own parents me Lily for her


    indiscreet. They say she is someone''s mistress and unworthy of being a qualified wife.


    Lily feels cold all over, but cannot make a sound when she wants to talk. In a daze, her body is pressed


    into a warm embrace. Then someone whispers in her ear, "Lily?"


    The picture in front of her is gradually broken, and she falls back into the peaceful sleepiness, thinking


    that everything is her own illusion.


    At 6:30 the next morning, Rex wakes up on time and looks at a small thing wrapped in his arms. He


    frowns slightly and subconsciously tries to push Lily away, but he remembers the way she closed her


    eyes and murmuredst night.


    He stops and then moves slowly..


    He doesn''t wake her up, exercises alone, washes and eats breakfast.


    After leaving the gate of vi, Tom has been waiting by the side of the road. Seeing himing, he


    immediately gets out of the car and opens the door on the left side of the back seat. ¡°Morning,


    president."


    Rex nods a little, in response.


    The car drives steadily all the way. Halfway through, Rex suddenly says, "Tom, give me a copy of Tim¡¯s


    information after this morning''s meeting."


    Tom knows that Rex received a divorcewsuit. And he knows the main characters clearly, "Yes."


    "In addition, send someone to observe the family''s actions and find an opportunity to produce some


    evidence." Thinking of the wound on Lily''s mouth, Rex''s expression is even darker.


    Tom feels surprised. After all, for Rex, he doesn''t need to take special measures in such awsuit. But


    this time he is not normal.


    "Well, I''ll ask someone to arrange it."


    Rex looks out of the window at the street view. His handsome face is gloomy. They dares to touch his


    person, so he will revenge fiercely.

 Chapter 17 Our Relationship

    Chapter 17 Our Rtionship


    That afternoon, Susan takes Jade to the furniture fair to see the bed and sofa. Since Tim and Lily


    wanted to get divorced, she had a divination with the master. The master said that if she wants to


    change the geomancy at home, she must change the bed and sofa.


    Susan, of course, hopes that Lily will not divorce. After all, divorce is too troublesome, and if she can''t


    deal with it rightly, Lily will have to divide her property. Although she doesn¡¯t like Lily, Lily is someone


    easily to be bullied. She could ask Lily do anything and Lily absolutely doesn''t dare to refuse.


    Jade holds Susan''s arm and behaves very closely. "Auntie, what are we doing here?"


    Susan''s eyes sh, and she begins to lie, "this preparation is for you and Tim, and the furniture at


    home should also be changed, especially the ce where people sit and lie down."


    Jade believes what Susan says. Her smiling face s blooming, but she still is modest. "How can I make


    my aunt spend money?"


    Susan waves her hand in cooperation. "That''s what I should do!"


    They spend the afternoon shopping, and finally pick up a European double bed and one leather sofa.


    When they check out and pick up the goods, they are told by the merchants that there is no stock and it


    should be transferred tomorrow. In order to make up for this, they can carry out instation at their


    home.


    Susan is not in a hurry. After paying the money, she leaves with satisfaction.


    The news quickly reaches Rex''s ears through Tom. The man thinks for a moment, "Find our person to


    install it, and put it in the house by the way."


    As he saying, he takes out the most advanced needle camera in China from the drawer. It is very small


    and invisible, and it could not be detected by the metal detector at all. The original development also


    cost a lot of money.


    As the most powerfulw firm in China, it is impossible to use any special means. Of course, these


    gray areas are not allowed to be disclosed.


    Rex never uses these means easily, but now he makes an exception. Tom takes it over and silently


    makes a mark for Lily. He will never neglect her when seeing her next time.


    "President, tomorrow we will have an interview for the autumn recruitment. The time is set at 10 a.m.


    and the regr meeting is postponed to 3 p.m., is that fine?" Tomes up with a schedule to check


    the proposal carefully.


    Rex agrees. After Tom goes out, he picks up the mobile phone on the desk and puts it down again.


    Then he goes to therge facade bookcase in the corner of the office. His tall and upright posture stops


    for a while to find out two books rted to human resources, which are not very thick.


    Looking at the cover of the book, on the top is an abstract woman''s back with white shirt, ck


    trousers, and typical, professional dress. He can''t help thinking about what it will be like to if Lily wears.


    In this way, he calls the international famous clothing store which he often orders, "This season''s new


    woman''s wears, shirts and skirts all need one, and they will be sent to my vi."


    ...


    When Lily receives the clothes, she is reading books on her cell phone in the living room. Someone


    rings the doorbell, but she sees two women pushing two rows of hangers in.


    "Hello, Miss, We are clerk of STAR store. Please sign for your clothes."


    Lily looks at the clothes covered by transparent cover on the long hanger, and asks, "I haven''t ordered


    the clothes, have you sent them wrong?"


    The clerk smiles kindly. "Mr. Rex ordered them by himself. It''s not wrong."


    Rex?


    Lily looks at the row of her clothes, and a very impossible and strange thoughtes to her mind, but


    she still smiles calmly, "Please wait a moment."


    Lily goes to the window, takes out her cell phone and calls Rex. "Rex, have you ordered my clothes?"


    The man at the other end of the line is calm, "Yes."


    Lily looks back at the two salesmen, smiles bitterly, and turns her face, "I can''t wear so many clothes..."


    "Throw them away if you can''t wear them." There seems to be someone calling him on the other end of


    the phone, and then she hears impatient voice of the man "Is there any other thing?"


    "No, no, I''m disturbing your work. Bye..." The other one word hasn''t spoken yet. The phone has been


    hung up.


    Lily looks at the interface to end the call and grinds her teeth angrily.


    32 years old, is he old?


    Lily takes back her mobile phone, turns around and walks to the door. She politely signs the clothes


    and watches two salesmen, who are transporting them from the first floor to the second floor for her.


    They hang them neatly on the shelves in the cloakroom.


    Atst, Lily sends them to the door. The shop assistants are used to seeing rich woman''s


    contemptuous face. Most of them are very angry with them. For the first time, Lily is as polite as a


    customer. They couldn''t help praising, "Miss, you are so lucky. There is husband who is so kind to you."


    Lily feels a little embarrassed. "He is not my husband."


    The clerk is stunned and then smiles sweetly. "It''s your boyfriend. Wow, then you are happier and


    luckier."


    Finally, Lily closes the door and sighs deeply.


    He is not her boyfriend? For Rex, she may just be a toy for his entertainment.


    Lily shakes her head and forbids her from thinking terrible thing. She goes upstairs to the cloakroom


    and takes a new shirt with a price tag on it. She looks at it and almost stares.


    Seven thousand and eight?!


    This cloth, a thin one, is not worth seven thousand eight!


    Lily looks at another dress. It''s twenty-three thousand. She gives up. They are not clothes. It''s just a


    pile of money.


    Rex is so rich that he bought the woman''s wear of luxury brands in the current season to her at


    wholesale. He really is generous enough.


    Lily only thinks that Rex is bored or just looks down upon her taste to buy clothes for herself, but she


    doesn''t think there is a deeper reason.


    At 9:30 p.m., Rex returns to vi, bringing very sudden news.


    "Interview?!" Lily thinks she has heard it wrong.


    The man picks his pretty eyebrows slightly, "Tomorrow morning at 10 o''clock, myw firm B-201


    conference room, don''t bete."


    Lily digests this message for a long time. Seeing him go upstairs, she steps up and asks, "Have you


    arranged me for yourw firm?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well."


    "There are so many legal institutions, why..."


    On the stairs, the man stops, turns his body half, looks at her with oppressive eyes, "Don''t you want to


    go?"


    Lily swallows her saliva. How dare she tell the truth? "I want to go! Is, is there any other choice? "


    Rex ignores her and continues to walk to the cloakroom. Usually he goes home to change clothes. Lily


    is always taboo. Today, she faints and follows him all the way.


    Lily sees that he doesn''t have any reaction, and reminds him slightly, "Of course, I want to go there


    because yourw firm is so good. I''m just thinking about you. After all, if we open our rtionship in a


    company, it seems that it''s not appropriate..."


    The action Rex pulling his tie pauses a little and looks sideways. "What''s our rtionship?"


    Lily is stunned by the question. Realizing what she said, she quickly closes her mouth and shakes her


    head.


    Rex doesn''t n to let her go. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall to block the light behind her. He leans slightly


    and supports himself on the wardrobe behind her with one hand, "well?"

 Chapter 18 Ambiguity in Cloakroom

    Chapter 18 Ambiguity in Cloakroom


    Lily can smell the smell of wine on this man. It''s different from the usual and terrible smell. It''s more


    mellow and charming when it''s mixed with his rosin.


    Lily''s back and heel are close to the counter behind him. "I, I mean, I''m afraid of causing you


    unnecessary trouble."


    She doesn''t believe what she said. Of course, she can''t hide it from Rex.


    Rex does not want to expose her. He notices one lotus root pink dress behind her. It has a deep V-neck


    and a good quality diamond at the neckline. He picks it up and says, "Put it on."


    The topic changes so fast that Lily could hardly keep up with it.


    "Now?" It''s almost ten o''clock.


    "Now."


    Lily dare not turn a deaf ear to him, so she take the skirt to go to the bedroom to change, but her wrist


    is pulled, "Change here."


    "..."


    She knows that.


    Lily can only stand at the farthest ce from him, with her back to the man, quickly takes off her


    pajamas and puts her skirt around her. She simply doesn''t have a zipper, so it won''t take much effort.


    Lily turns around, and nervously looks at man''s hot eyes, "All right."


    Lotus root color chiffon fabric is light and flowing. In the mature design of deep V, there is a bit of pretty


    temperament. Her skin is white, and the whole person seems to have ayer of light under the light,


    especially the neckline position.


    Rex tonight had an entertainment, and obviously restrained himself from drinking too much wine. But,


    at this time, he feels thirsty.


    She''s really good at making a fire by changing clothes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man smiles somewhat drolly and walks quickly. He picks up the woman and presses him on the


    wall. Lily is afraid that she would fall down and only puts her hands around the man''s neck. In such a


    posture, Rex can see the infinite scenery in front of her chest as soon as he looks up.


    Lily dare not look at his eyes at this time. Every time, his eyes are especially ferocious.


    The woman''s body exudes the fragrance after bathing. The morous desire in his body breaks out


    and he bites her white part.


    "Ah!" cries out in pain, with some coquetry in the soft voice, "I feel painful..."


    Rex tastes the delicate touch between her lips and teeth, nibbles and sucks, leaving many red marks,


    and he feels happy.


    The temperature in the cloakroom keeps rising. Lily''s cheeks are dyed with delicate peach red, and her


    body is covered with light pink. In the frenzy of lust, she can hardly bear to look up and be seen by him.


    "You are beautiful."


    Lily is so shy that her toes are curled up. For the first time, he praises her without any cover. At this


    time, he is always so good at talking and even praising.


    Lily whimpers, and her strange feelings swallows her. Only helplessly shouting his name can reduce


    the panic in her heart,


    "Rex, Rex..."


    "I''m here."


    It''s superfluous for him to speak any word, but tonight he seems to be a little different. He doesn''t know


    if he''s dizzy by the fermentation of alcohol. Lily always feels that he works hard.


    From the wall to the chair, he wants her twice. Nearly two hourster, Lily is out of breath. On the


    contrary, he seems to be nothing.


    Are men so always so strong?


    Rex nces at her and throws over a skirt. "Tomorrow, wear this."


    Then he goes straight out of the cloakroom.


    Lily takes a look at the ck-and-white dress. The buttons need to be tied to the corbone, and the


    skirt is also under the knee. She suddenly understands that in a second, she looks at the lotus root


    powder dress, deep V, short skirt, which he almost damaged.


    Lily looks at her chest with some red marks. She is speechless and chokes. Does he care? She


    doesn''t n to wear it, OK?


    ...


    The biggest room on the third floor has been changed into a gym with a treadmill, a bicycle, heavy


    machinery, and various equipment. Rex is running at a regr on the treadmill. He wears a light gray


    sleeveless vest, a pair of ck sports pants to the knee, and a pair of ck and white sports shoes on


    his feet. The bangs are not handled well as usual, but lying on his forehead disorderly and the crystal


    sweat falls down his neck all the time into the cor, leaving a dark water mark.


    Some indescribable pictures suddenly shes in Lily''s mind. The sweat on his chin also dripped on her


    last night


    Oh, no!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Lily blushes and does not open her eyes. Seeing that Rex ignores her, she goes to a small treadmill by


    her own.


    She directly stands on the track and presses the switch. She thinks it will turn slowly like a treadmill in


    an ordinary gym. Unexpectedly, it is a very fast speed. She has no time to step on her feet and keep up


    with the speed. She directly hits the belt and is transported to the ground.


    "Lily!" It is toote for Rex to hear the scream and try to pull her.


    Lily only feels a pain in her knee, followed by the pain of skin and flesh. She knees on the ground, hugs


    her knee, and her tears rolls in her eyes.


    Rex turns off the treadmill, picks up the woman without saying a word, and there is an imperceptible


    anxiety in the step toward the bedroom.


    Rex puts her on the bed, takes the medicine box, lifts up her pants. Her right knee is swollen without


    skin damage, and her left knee is bruised with a piece of meat. The wound is not deep but the area is


    not small. There is red blood running down her leg.


    Rex frowns and takes out the liquid medicine to disinfect it


    Lily just nods, and then her knees suddenly feel cool, and then there is liquid seeping in from the


    wound. She almost bits her lower lip in pain.


    It''s hard to get through the sharp pain. Seeing Rex is going to wash the wound for the second time, Lily


    refuses, "I don''t want to wash it. It hurts..."


    Rex holds her ankle. "The wound needs to be disinfected and washed clean."


    After that, heys her leg to his own leg to prevent Lily from contracting back in pain for a while.


    Rex pours some more liquid medicine into the wound, and then carefully wipes it with a cotton swab.


    Lily couldn''t say a word about the pain in the whole process. It is really too painful, that kind of deep


    feeling.


    Next, he takes out Karl''s medicine, which is usually ready to prevent special situations. Unexpectedly, it


    is put into use now. After carefully applying the ointment to the wound, Rex releases her leg.


    The woman on the bed looks very pale. Rex seems helpless and sighs, "You could fall from a treadmill.


    Lily, what do you want me to say about you?"


    Lily is also aggrieved. "I didn''t know that your treadmill was so fast..."


    Rex knows that she has hurt, and he doesn''t continue to choke her. He nces at her leg injury and


    says, "I''ll cancel today''s interview for you."

 Chapter 19 The Woman in the Picture

    Chapter 19 The Woman in the Picture


    "Ah?" Lily looks straight at him. "No, I can go."


    "You look like this now. How can you get there?"


    Lily insists, "I can go."


    Even if she is going to crawl, she''ll climb it.


    It''s a rare opportunity. Lily doesn''t know when she''ll wait for next time. Although she can get in thisw


    firm just needs Rex¡¯s one sentence. But she knows through these days that this man will not open the


    back door without principle.


    So she can''t miss it.


    Rex doesn''t expect the woman was crying out in pain in thest second, but in order to work in the next


    second, she can break her head. He intended to have an interview at another time. But now, it is


    unnecessary.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s best for her to stick with it.


    Rex has appreciation in the bottom of his eyes. He stands up and his voice is still t. "Don''t bete if


    you can go."


    ...


    As it turns out, Lily''sbat effectiveness is still very strong. At 10 a.m., she limps out at the gate of


    thew firm. With the interview qualification, she is easily released by the front desk.


    She finds the B-201 conference room. There are seven or eight little girls sitting at the door. They all


    looks young, twenty-five or six years old, and the older ones are only twenty-eight or nine.


    Lily looks down at her dress. It''s the ck-and-white dress that Rex chose for her yesterday. She


    wears light make-up today, especially ties up her hair and looks sharp.


    "Ah, I have heard that Rex, the president of thisw firm, is super handsome and extremely exemry.


    Is he interviewing us in person today?" Not far away, a little girl is chatting hot with her friends.


    "No, Rex is so busy. I don''t think he has time. But if it''s really his interview, even if he has improved his


    letter, it''s worth it!"


    Lily feels surprised, and she can''t help looking at the direction of the two people. She can''t help


    murmuring that Rex is really so good? A group of innocent little girls can''t see the real face of the big


    gray wolf at all.


    The interview will begin soon. The interviewer is three HR members of thew firm. They all sit together


    and meet in groups.


    Finally, Lily and another man and a woman are left.


    "I''ll have a second interview directlyter. I''ll have an interview alone. You''ll prepare for it." HR manager


    then goes into another independent conference room.


    Lily sits outside and prays nervously. Don''t let her be the first one, but she is really the first one.


    "Lily,e in."


    "..." Lily takes a deep breath, pushes the door, walks to the chair in the middle of the room with proper


    posture, sits down, looks up and looks at the three main facial officers in front of her, "Hello, all the


    interviewers, my name is Lily, yes..."


    When she says this, she suddenly gets stuck and her pupils tremble. Unexpectedly, she looks at the


    man sitting in the middle of the ck suit and white shirt. It turns out that Rex is the master?


    "Miss?" Seeing her absence of mind, HR manager reminds her.


    Lily returns to her mind and wants to adjust her mind, but she can''t help being nervous when she looks


    at Rex, which leads to a stumbling block in self-introduction.


    "I think you didn''t work after graduating from the University of Toronto more than a year ago. What''s the


    reason?"


    After this, Lily is a little ashamed. "I was busy getting married, so it was dyed."


    "Now you are divorced. I want to know that it is because of divorce that you want to continue to work in


    law?"


    HR speaks very fast. Lily is nervous, and can''t know what HR really wants to explore. She nods her


    head, "Yes."


    HR continues to ask some questions, and Lily answers them in a proper way. At this time, Rex who has


    been silent suddenly says, "Miss, you have no work experience and no actualbat experience. As a


    new person, what do you think is your core advantage, which is worth epting by ourw firm?"


    Lily is nervous when she hears his voice. She always feels that it''s a feeling that an underground love


    affair has been moved to the ground. Even if it''s impossible for others to know, she''s guilty.


    Especially now, Rex asks her, so she must look at his face politely and answer, even if she wants to


    avoid.


    "Although I have no relevant work experience, it is well known that Toronto University is a highly


    required University forw major. At the beginning, I was enrolled with full schrship, and my


    graduation score ranked first. My thesis was also published in the University Journal. I think my


    greatest advantage is my professionalism and understanding ofw."


    "Then in a word, what you understand."


    After a moment''s meditation, Lily says, "everyone says that thew is dead, unchangeable, and


    sentencing standard, but I think that thew is also alive. It can take tens of or millions of forms through


    a goodwyer."


    Rex hooks his lips slightly, "Miss, what is the most important when you are engaged in legal work?"


    Lily''s mood gradually calms down, no longer as tense as before, "I think it''s fair and just, objective and


    calm."


    "Can you do what you said because you divorced your ex-husband when working inw?" Rex seems


    to follow the trend, as if it''s an inadvertent question.


    But Lily is awakened by him. No wonder the HR manager asked just now, for fear that she would be in


    the legal industry because of divorce?


    Lily exins, "I can do it. Ie back to this industry because I have enough time and energy again. In


    fact, I have wanted toe back for more than a year of marriage."


    Such an exnation makes the listener feel morefortable. In the next few time, Rex doesn''t speak


    any more. Instead, another man beside him asks some professional questions, and Lily answers them


    one by one.


    At the end of the interview, Lily stands up and does not act in an efficient way. HR manager, a woman,


    politely asks, "What happened to your feet?"


    Lily smiles awkwardly. "I fell down carelessly when I was working out. It''s OK. It''ll be OK in a few days."


    HR manager nods and waits for Lily to go out before bending her lips. She couldn''t help joking, "She


    could fall when working out, so well."


    Rex is going to look over the next resume. After hearing this, he stops his fingertips for a second. The


    smile in his eyes is fleeting, which is too fast to catch.


    ¡­


    After the interview, Lily is just about to leave when she is stopped by a man in a white shirt. "Miss, I''m


    Rex¡¯s secretary, Tom. Mr. Rex said that you should go to the office to wait for him."


    He lowers his voice, and Lily knows that it is inconvenient to talk here, without too much entanglement.


    She follows him to the office, but Tom doesn''t let him enter directly from the main door. Instead, he


    goes to his office first, opens the small door and goes directly to Rex''s office.


    Lily is surprised. "Do you have such a secret way?"


    "You can regard it as a side door," Tom says.


    Tom gives her a cup of warm water and leaves. Lily is the only one in the huge office. After waiting for a


    long time, she sees no oneing in. She goes to the desk and wants to see the books on the desk,


    but unexpectedly she finds a picture beside theputer.


    It''s a very old photo, so the pixel is not very clear. The boy''s temperament in the photo is clean and the


    girl''s smile is sweet. The boy reaches over the girl''s shoulder, and the gesture is intimate.


    Lily could hardly recognize that the man is Rex if his eyebrows and eyes would not change.

 Chapter 20 Youre Hired

    Chapter 20 You''re Hired


    In her impression, Rex can''tugh, but heughs very well in the photo, which is the kind of smile that


    comes from the heart and has no defense.


    The iceberg melts, which is even warmer than spring, almost like this.


    Lily can''t help taking it up and looking carefully. The girl beside him is very beautiful. She has long hair,


    big eyes and a p on the face. They stand together and it looks really match each other.


    Lily just wants to have a look, but when she looks at it, she has aplex feeling.


    "What are you doing?"


    A low male voice suddenlyes from behind.


    Lily''s hands tremble, the picture frame falls on the table, making a loud "bang" sound. There is no


    reason for her to panic, "nothing, nothing."


    The man walks up to her with long legs, takes the picture frame up and ces it in the center, then


    turns his eyes to her, and the bottom of his eyes be more and more unhappy, "Who let you


    move?"


    Lily swallows her saliva unconsciously. "I don''t mean to see it on purpose. It is on the table..."


    Rex doesn''t want to find out what she said, but listens to her subconscious correction. "Do you take


    other people''s wallets on the table?"


    "I''m sorry." Lily bits her lips and lowers her eyelids, thinking that Rex is angry that she fell over the


    picture frame, and that the woman in the picture should be very important to him, or should be the


    person he likes. But in that case, why does he want to find her?


    Rex can''t see her expression. He steps around her, sits on the leather seat and puts the interview


    materials on the table. "How about your legs?"


    Lily feels sad in her heart. When he asks about it, she suddenly falls into a mood. Her hands, hanging


    on her side, quietly clenches, turns around and looks at him. "Rex, do you have a girlfriend?"


    The man looking through the documents pauses and looks at Lily. The little woman''s face is red and a


    little aggrieved.


    He raises his eyebrows gently, a little elusive, "What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath. "If you have a girlfriend, we can¡¯t be together. I don¡¯t want to be the same kind


    of person as Jade."


    Hearing her mention of Jade, Rex frowns slightly, "Girlfriend?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After thirty-two years of living, he can''t say he hasn''t had any contact with women at all, but he often


    breaks up with other women because he has no feeling for them at the beginning. Let alone his


    girlfriend, it''s hard to find an women.


    Lily raises her chin to the picture on the table. "Isn''t that?"


    Rex understands and sneers, "That''s my sister."


    "..."


    Lily''s face is frozen, Sister?


    "Real sister?"


    "Not rted by blood, but close to me."


    Lily chokes, so she misunderstood just now?


    As soon as she bows her head, she looks at the man''s joking eyes. Lily''s ears grow red slowly, and she


    says with a resentful smile, "Such a big sister, why haven''t you mentioned it before..."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "No!"


    Denial is too fast, but a little fake.


    Lily secretly poohs in her heart and repeats, "Really not."


    Rex raises his hand and holds the expensive man''s wristwatch at the cuff of his white shirt. As his


    movement dial refracts the light, and he points to Lily''s ear, "it''s red."


    "..."


    Have to say it? You see it?


    Lily decides to change the topic, "Well, how about my interview results?"


    Rex nces at the documents spreading out on the desk. "Want to know?"


    "Yes."


    The man waves, "Can you see there? Come here. "


    Lily feels it is strange, but in order to see her grades... OK, she has to go there.


    Step by step, step by step, move to the man''s side. When there is still half a arm away from him, the


    wrist is pulled by someone, and then she is pulled into a broad and warm embrace.


    Lily feels the strong thigh under her buttock, and wants to stand up, but she is held on her shoulder,


    "Won¡¯t know the result?"


    "It''s not convenient for me to see it."


    Rex chuckles and changes his posture. "How convenient is that?"


    Lily is so ashamed that she wants to find a seam to drill in. She wriggles her little butt restlessly. But,


    she wriggles out the evil fire of Rex.


    "Don''t move." The man suddenly increases his strength to press her shoulder, and his voice is a little


    muter.


    This voice is so familiar to Lily. Every time he is in bed at night, he is such a sexy voice


    But now it''s in the office. Does he want to be such a beast?


    Lily won''t know how hard Rex can hold her when she is sitting on herp in such style skirt.


    When she feels the change of man''s body, she freezespletely and doesn''t dare to move, but it is


    obviously toote.


    Lily blushes to remind, "Rex, this is the office..."


    "Yes." Rex releases one hand and takes out her interview score sheet, "Yours."


    Clearly, she is normal to ask about the results, how does it evolve into this? It''s a little bit of subterfuge


    for grades.


    Lily looks down with red face and red ears. Unexpectedly, HR manager gives her the highest score. On


    the contrary, another man gives her not very high score, while Rexpromised.


    Rex calctes the total score and the average score, and looks at the scores of the other two


    interviewers. She keeps leaning forward, a little, a little, and a little more.


    Lily cries out, then immediately covers her mouth. When she sees the result, the man behind her


    breaks into her body without any precaution.


    Lily puts one hand over her mouth and the other hand on the table in front of her. But the man doesn''t


    think it¡¯s enough, so he tries to torture her. "What''s your score, eh?"


    Lily shakes her head, and Rex refuses to let her go.


    Lily bites her teeth and just does not say anything. In daylight, she can''t help cursing softly, "You don''t


    want to be shameful..."


    Unexpectedly, Rexughs after listening to it, and a deepughes out from his trembling chest, as


    if the strings of the cello are moving like hooking her.


    Lily does not know what it is like. She is very ufortable. Her body is like shouting and she is eager


    for the man behind her.


    Rex leans over her ear and says, "Read your score."


    Lily is so embarrassed that she finally says, "9.5, 9..."


    Rex''s forehead has been covered with ayer of fine sweat, which shows that he bear a lot, "How


    much is thest?"


    Lily''s heart is filled with hatred. She is angry, impatient, helpless and aggrieved. "8.5!"


    Rex starts every cell in his body to please the woman in front of him as much as possible.


    Atst, Lily''s hands on the table are sour. Rex finally releases her, and sweat slips down his neat


    sideburns. He says, "Congrattions, Miss, you have been hired."

 Chapter 21 Persecution of Parents

    Chapter 21 Persecution of Parents


    When she leaves thew firm, Lily still scolds Rex. Although Rex arranges a driver for her this time, it


    all originates from his behavior towards her just now.


    Lily rubs her shoulders and scolds Rex. When she goes to work in the future, she must be eight feet


    away from him. Otherwise, she may be taken away by him at any time. Then she may not go to work.


    "Miss, are you going directly to the vi?" The driver asks kindly.


    Lily thinks for a while, "Go to RED Community."


    She hasn¡¯t visited her parents for some time. Last time, in addition to Tim''s terrible thing, she should go


    back to have a look.


    Half an hourter, the car stops at the gate of themunity, Lily gets off the car and goes upstairs


    with some supplements bought by the shop on the way. There is no elevator in the oldmunity. She


    climbs up the fourth floor with a pile of things alone.


    It''s Bree who opens the door. Seeing her with some big bags and small bags, she immediately


    answers, "Why didn''t you call me and your father when you arrived? Let''s help you go downstairs and


    get some."


    "It''s OK, mom. That''s all. It''s not heavy."


    "Come in quickly."


    It is a small room with two bedrooms and one hall. Harry, Lily¡¯s father, is practicing calligraphy on the


    dining room table. It''s a habit for many years and can''t be put down.


    "Dad." Lily walks over and gives a friendly shout.


    Harry is always very kind to her. They are also very indulgent to her. Even if she gets married, they still


    treat her as a child every time theye back.


    But this time, Harry is totally abnormal. Obviously, he replies, "You still know how toe back."


    Lily doesn''t understand. Bree eases embarrassment quickly, "OK, my daughter is back. What''s your


    anger?"


    "What do you think why I''m angry? I''m ashamed that Tim¡¯s family has called us toin!¡± Harry


    puts the brush in his hand heavily.


    Lily is worried when she feels something strange. "Dad, did Tim look for you?"


    Bree lets out a sigh and pulls Lily aside. "It was not Tim, it was Susan."


    Lily frowns. "What did she want to do?"


    Bree hesitates to take a look at her daughter and says, "Lily, haven''t you been home recently?"


    "..."


    Lily thinks that Tim might use this to threaten her, but she doesn''t think that he really has this face to tell


    on her to her parents here.


    Harry thinks it is the default when she doesn''t speak. He is angrier. "Lily, you are married. No matter


    how big a problem you have, you still must go home. Do you know how much you will leave others to


    talk about?"


    Lily says, "What talk I leave?"


    It''s Tim''s problem.


    "If you don''t go home and a woman is outside, what do you say what talk will leave? Susan came to me


    and said that you have other man outside. Your mother and I are so ashamed that we can''t speak! "


    Originally, they wanted to keep it to themselves. They wanted children to solve their own problems.


    Today, when Lily came, Harry couldn''t hold his anger. Bree had no time to stop this.


    Spilled water cannot be gathered up


    Lily listens to her father¡¯s words and looks at him incredulously. "Dad, what do you say? When others


    nder me, do you nder me?"


    Up to now, she doesn''t care how the Tim¡¯s family thinks of her. What she cares about is the opinions of


    her close rtives. Even if Susan scolds her with ten sentences, it''s not worth a word of Harry.


    Lily feels the copse from the bottom of his heart? "I have someone outside? Tim and Jade are


    together. How can I go back! That''s not my home for a long time! "


    Voice down, Harry and Bree are stunned, the amount of information is toorge, the old two a little


    can¡¯t ept.


    "Do you say Tim is getting along with others?"


    Lily takes a deep breath. She didn''t want to say it, but what Harry said just now is undoubtedly thest


    straw that killed her. "Yes, it''s not that I don''t follow the women''s way, it''s Susan who told a lie for his


    son!"


    After that, Lily feels a little over excited, relieves her mood and says, "Dad, mom, I have decided to


    divorce, and you don''t need to pay attention to Tim¡¯s family in the future."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Divorce?!" Bree is stunned for two seconds. Then she sits down on the sofa, her eyes red. "Do evil!"


    Harry obviously doesn¡¯t expect such a result. Compared with Bree''s sadness, he is angrier. "Lily, you


    wanted to marry Tim at the beginning, but you wouldn''t listen to me and your mother''s opposition. Now,


    divorce? It''s easy to say. Do you know what you have to face after the divorce! "


    "I know what I can do. I still have to face it!" Lily can''t help but raise the volume. It''s not her who does


    the wrong thing. Why does everyone put the mistake on her head?


    Harry''s chest heaves sharply. "Since it''s your choice, there''s no way out. Have you fooled with one eye


    open and one eye closed, divorce? I can''t lose my face! "


    He had been working in government agencies all year round. Even though he left his job, Harry still is


    keen on face-saving.


    All Lily''s retorts are blocked by this sentence. There is no need to say anything. If other people don''t


    understand you, you mean that no matter how much you say, he won''t understand.


    "Well, I''m ashamed. You are ashamed of me. I''ll go."


    Lily picks up her bag and walks towards the door. Bree doesn''t hold her back. Seeing her leave angrily,


    she couldn''t help shedding tears. "Harry, if something bad happens to your daughter, we''ll divorce!"


    ...


    When Lilyes out of the stairway, she cries. She runs to the small garden in themunity, sits on


    the stone bench, and silently sheds tears. When she thinks that Harry lets her open one eye and closes


    one eye, Lily''s sad heart is twisted into a ball.


    Didn''t it happen?


    She doesn''t have such a big heart. She is selfish. She can''t turn a blind eye to what happened, let


    alone, letting others to trample on her feelings. Jade¡¯s and Tim''s actions are like shit. They disgust her


    all the time. She can''t convince herself.


    Lily sniffs. She never wants too much. She used to love Tim so much. No matter what he did, she only


    ate. Even if Susan gave her so much anger, she could bear it, as long as he had her in his heart.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t want to give even a little.


    Yes, this road is her own choice. She married a man she loved wholeheartedly regardless of her


    parents'' opposition. Is that wrong?


    She didn''t have bright eyes and she met wrong people. All just because she loved wholeheartedly, and


    this love is full of holes.


    "Buzz"¡ª¡ª


    The mobile phone in her pocket vibrates, and Lily doesn''t seem to hear it. She lets it vibrate, but the


    other side seems to be stubborn with her.


    Taking out the mobile phone, it''s Tim¡¯s call.


    "Hello, how can you take so long to answer the phone?" Tim''s impatient voicees.


    Lily''s whole body''s grievance and anger rise into a ball. Hearing this sentence, she feels like being


    stabbed by a needle and suddenly lets out her anger. "Tim, have you had enough trouble?"


    She overestimates herself. Such endless struggle and entanglement, she couldn''t do it.


    The woman''s voice has a strong nasal sound, even a little shaky. At the other end of the phone, Tim


    sits up straight from the office sofa. "Are you crying?"

 Chapter 22 Drunk at night

    Chapter 22 Drunk at night


    "Ah," Lily sneers, "Don¡¯t pretend to care about me. What do you want to do calling me?"


    Tim replies, "Where are you now?"


    "You let your mother harass my parents again, didn''t you?"


    Tim is stunned, "What?"


    Lily has no trust in him at all. "Tim, I had been secretly in love with you since I was in school. I had


    been chasing you for two years and getting married for one year. Even if you don''t love me, it''s our


    thing. Why do you involve my family? Do you have to use this mean means to make me regret loving


    you?"


    Despite those years, now there is only regret. The person once she loved bes an enemy. It is


    absurd.


    Tim thinks that no matter what Lily says, he would not care. But when he hears the words "regret loving


    you", he takes a breath.


    She regrets it?


    In his heart, Lily is the one who loves him the most. No matter what he does, she will support him,


    obedience and forgive him!


    He has a strong desire to control Lily, but now the woman who should have been in control by him says


    she regrets?


    He won''t allow it!


    Tim says angrily, "Lily, I don''t care if you regret it or not, you have married me and you don''t want to


    leave!"


    "What about Jade? If you want to be polygamous, please be careful that I will sue you for bigamy and


    put you in jail. "


    "You..." What else can Tim say? The phone has been hung up. He gets up angrily and kicks the foot of


    the sofa. "Fuck!"


    Thinking of what Lily just said, Tim called Susan directly, "Mom, did you look for Lily''s parents again?"


    Susan quickly admitted, "Yes, it is a matter that she doesn''t go home all the time. Although Jade is with


    you, Lily is still our daughter-inw after all. If it''s passed out..."


    ¡°Mom!¡± Tim interrupts her, "I said you won''t have to worry!"


    In Susan¡¯s impression, her son never quarreled with her because of his daughter-inw before, so


    Susan is also stunned by what he is saying, "What I did just for you."


    "For me? Lily wants to divorce even more when you do this. If we really divorce, then you can say it is


    good for me?" After, Tim hangs up and throws phone on tea table directly.


    Divorce.


    Things that are originally thought to be very far away gradually bes reality. People who would


    never leave are fading away gradually. This feeling makes Tim ufortable. It seems that everything


    is out of control in an instant.


    "Tim, what are you doing here?" Jade justes in from outside. Since Lily left, she has been glued to


    Tim. She looks like a realdy.


    Tim is upset and has no ce to vent. Seeing here over, he presses her hand on the sofa and he


    doesn''t restrain himself. Jade''s arm hurts.


    The man doesn''t say a word, doesn''t have any forey, and doesn''t even have a kiss. And he enters


    her body directly, and makes a fierce collision.


    Jade knows that he is in a bad mood and does not dare to say more. She could only cooperate with


    him as much as possible.


    ...


    Lily adjusts herself well and leaves themunity. The car is still on the side of the road.


    She gets on the car with red eyes. The driver doesn''t say anything after seeing it, but silently puts the


    paper towel on the central control.


    Lily almost cries. When she sees that it is still early. She wants to invite Abby toe out and sit down.


    They will have a lunch together at a hot pot store.


    Lily goes to the ce to let the driver go directly. She goes in alone. Without a private room, she is in


    the hall. From a distance, she sees Abby with a red knitted dress, bright and dazzling.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t work today?" Lily goes over.


    Abby has ordered a table of vegetables and smiles at her. "I''m not in a good mood. I didn''t go."


    "Skipping work is not your style." Lily remembers although Abby is careless, she is very strict when she


    should be strict. She also studiesw and follows rules and regtions.


    "In my bad department and work, even if I''m off duty for a month, no one will know that I''m not here."


    Abby could not help turning a blind eye. "Ie to tuck you today!"


    Lily then learns that, in the past, Abby has not been as happy as she said. Although she works in her


    ownpany, and her work is also based on thew, there is nothing substantive at all. Now her father


    has left some of the remaining things to others to take care of, and Abby is directly ignored.


    In her words, it''s meaningless to eat and wait for dying every day.


    "I''m almost forgetting the basicw now." Abbyughs at herself.


    "So what are you going to do, go ahead or change jobs?"


    "Of course not. This job makes me a fool. I sit there every day like a fairy. I just nearly go to the


    heaven." Thinking that, she gets angry. "I''ll quit my job recently, and then I''ll be out of work for a while,


    and I''ll figure out the n for the future.


    "OK, you don''t have any pressure anyway. Think about it for yourself."


    Abby raises her eyebrow and looks at her, "How do I feel that you are odd today?"


    Lily''s chopsticks full of vegetables are stunned. Sheughs and shakes her head. "You are really a


    roundworm in my stomach. I can''t hide anything from you."


    "Then I have to be the most beautiful roundworm." Abby perfunctory smiles, and quickly questions,


    "Why, Tim and Jade do something else again to you, or Rex provokes you?"


    "I told my mother about the divorce."


    Now Abby is really surprised, and raises a thumb, "You are very brave, sister. "


    Lily smiles bitterly, but she is forced.


    "But it''s better to say it directly than to worry about being shameless by the Tim¡¯s family every day.


    Uncle and aunt need to know sooner orter." Abby sees her mood is not high, and pours the beer,


    "Come on, today we must drink until we are thoroughly drunk!"


    ...


    Aftering out of the hot pot store, it is two o''clock in the afternoon. Both of them are a little drunk


    and help each other walk.


    Originally Lily didn''t want to drink too much, but she couldn''t resist Abby''s advice. In addition, she was


    really in a bad mood, so she really drank too much.


    Abby obviously can''t drive like this. Lily is not much better. Next to the immortal hot pot restaurant is a


    KTV chain in this city. Abby rushes in the KTV directly. Lily can''t stop her.


    Thus, the battlefield changes from hot pot store to KTV, Abby directly orders all night, and buys two


    boxes of beer to move into the room.


    Lily drinks another two or three bottles of wine, and her mind flows to the sky. Alcohol dominates her


    mind. They almost cry together.


    Until eight o''clock in the evening, Rex''s call keepsing in, and the noisy private room couldn''t hear it


    at all. When Lily sees it, there are 15 missed calls.


    Before dialing back, the mobile phone begins to vibrate again. Lily opens her fingers to answer, and


    before talking, she also makes a hup, "Hello ~ ~?"


    When Rex hears her soft voice, he immediately twists his eyebrows. "Have you drunk?"


    When Lily hears the gloomy tone, the whole person wakes up a little bit. No matter he couldn''t see it at


    all; she holds out her little thumb and says, "Drink a little."


    "Ah," says Rex with a sneer, "It sounds more than a little bit."


    He adds, "Give me the address and I will pick you up."

 Chapter 23 You are the Only One Around me

    Chapter 23 You are the Only One Around me


    Lily obediently tells the address, and stops again, "Ah, you''d better note, maybe not..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rex is about to get angry. Listen to her slowly adding, "I''m with Abby. If I leave, what about Abby..."


    "Man or woman?"


    "Woman."


    Rex takes a look at the man in the passenger seat and says to the other end of the phone, "Wait for me


    in the same ce, and don¡¯t run around."


    After hanging up, Orson''s suspicious vision drifts to him. "What''s the matter? Listen to this voice. It''s


    not a shallow rtionship."


    At the thought of Lily drinking too much, Rex''s whole body radiates an appalling aura, and his cold


    eyes sweep over. "Curious? Take you to see her. "


    ...


    Half an hourter, the car stops at the gate of KTV. Rex gets off the car and walks towards the inside.


    With long legs and dark face, the waiter doesn''t dare to make a sound. He watches Rex stabbing in.


    After finding the room number, Rex pushes open the door of the private room, a room full of wine, huge


    music hitting the eardrum, making people headache.


    The line of sight quickly catch the little woman lying and sitting on the sofa. Rex turns off the music,


    turns on the light, walk over and pulls up the person, "Drunk?"


    Lily''s body is pulled by him, and the whole person rushes towards him softly. Here face is buried in his


    chest. Even though she could not see the man''s face, the rosin on his body still makes Lily realize that


    he is Rex, "No, we haven''t finished..."


    "..." Rex''s face sinks. He looks at the bottles on the table. Does she also want to drink?


    Orson sees this scene when he enters the door. When he sees another woman with a microphone


    shouting "How does the music stop", he immediately understands the intention of Rex bringing him.


    "It''s up to you." With that, Rex drags the one in his arms to the door.


    Unexpectedly, when passing by Orson, Lily suddenly holds Orson''s sleeve in her small hand, "Do you


    know my Abby?"


    Orson looks at the face, which is red because of drinking. When he looks at the face, which is young


    and soft, he pulls out the corner of his mouth. "I don''t know."


    He looks at the face of Rex, trying to pull back his sleeve, but Lily doesn¡¯t let go. He takes his arms


    powerfully and they bump into each other.


    "Uh!" Lily shouts. But before she can respond, she is pulled to his side by the man behind her in the


    next second. His tone is harsh, "Be with me!"


    At ordinary times, Lily is absolutely afraid to treat Rex like this.


    But today is different. She drinks, and the drinker is right.


    So, Rex watches the little woman turning her mouth. Her eyes are red, but she does not forget to stare


    at him, "You roar me!"!.


    Holding the mentality of not expanding things, Rex raises his hand and pinches his eyebrow, "No."


    "You did. It''s so fierce!"


    The man takes a breath heavily, the patience in disguise splits up, "Right, I roared you just now."


    Eyes gather together. One is angry and the other is anxious. The little woman''s wet eyes blink, and two


    lines of tearse out.


    "..."


    Rex, who is always capable, looks at the two traces of tears. For the first time, he is helpless in the face


    of a person.


    Orson is watching an interesting y nearby. He spreads his hands and says, "You''ve made her cry."


    "Shut up!" Rex curses in a low voice, ready to stretch out his hand to drag her. But he is dodged by the


    small body, and no longer to deal with her, regardless of her opposition, so he directly picks her up and


    walks out of the room.


    Abby is also drunk. Seeing Lily being taken away, she stands up shakily, "Hey, which bastard dares to


    rob my girl, stop..."


    Orson raises his hand and pushes the golden mirror frame on his face. He raises his feet and kicks the


    door. There is a polite gentleman''s smile on his face, but it makes people feel nervous. ¡°Do you want to


    make trouble?"


    ...


    When Lily is picked up, her head identally hits the roof of the car. There is a pain in her forehead.


    She reaches out uneasily to push the man who puts her in the front passenger seat. "Hurtful!"


    Rex''s hands are on both sides of her head, and his eyesight is not kind. "Do you know the pain?"


    Lily raises her hand and rubs her forehead. She is a little angry. "What are you doing?"


    "Do you know what time it is?"


    "I don''t know. I want to sing."


    It''s right to describe Lily with the saying that wine makes people bold.


    The deviant character is undoubtedly revealed under the alcohol.


    Rex didn''t find that she had such a side before. Her round and big eyes are full of anger. After drinking,


    she is staring at him.


    Heughs. "You want to sing. Go home and let you sing enough."


    With that, he closes the door heavily, walks around the car and goes to the main driver''s seat. After he


    fastens his seat belt and starts the car, the woman beside him doesn''t move at all. Rex looks sideways


    and only sees a ck head.


    Lily lowers her head, her long hair blocking her face, and she is in a low mood. ¡°I have lost my home."


    Rex ignores her. Just when his hands touch the steering wheel, the weak shoulder suddenly quivers.


    Her frowns heavily and looks at her. "Crying?"


    Lily thinks of today''s words of Harry, the whole person seems to be thrown into a kind of liquid called


    sadness. And she is sealed in the jar, and is soon drowned by acerbity and sadness.


    Even her closest rtives think so. Is divorce really wrong?


    Lily even begins to doubt herself, and she could control herself.


    Rex knows that she is good crying and he suddenly has a headache. After thirty-two years of living, he


    has notforted a woman. What''s more, he couldn¡¯t help caring about her tears.


    He reaches for her chin, "Why are you crying?"


    "Because you all scolded me..."


    "Who?"


    "You!" She stares again.


    Rex takes a deep breath and shows all patience, "Except me."


    "Tim, Jade, and my parents..." Lily thinks more and feels sadder. She looks at him with eyes washed by


    the tears. "It is you that sues for me, when you can win..."


    Rex wants to say that it is not so easy. But when he sees her hopeful face, he changes his words,


    "Soon."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." The man takes a paper towel and wipes away the tears on her face


    The strength of his hand is very light, and his voice is not as strong as before. The dim light of the car


    roof drops on the handsome face of the man. Lily looks at him with a daze. She doesn¡¯t know if it''s


    because it''s too sad today, and suddenly there''s a strange feeling in her heart.


    He is the one who treats her badly, forcing her to make a deal with him and do whatever he wants.


    But when it is critical, he always appears beside her.


    He gives her a ce to live and a job she wants, especially divorce. If she doesn''t know the man, she


    may only suffer in Tim¡¯s family now. She may bear Tim and Jade without any way to deal with it.


    Think about this carefully, he is not so bad. He just has a bad temper and a little arrogance.


    Aware of the small woman eyesight focused on him, Rex slightly droops eyes, "I am asking you what


    happened to you."


    Lily is facing the dark light on his head, and her eyes are like the sparklingke. "Rex, you are the only


    one around me."


    He is the one who should have been strange, but now he stands firmly behind her.

 Chapter 24 Help Her Take a Bath

    Chapter 24 Help Her Take a Bath


    It''s nearly ten o''clock when Rex takes Lily back to the vi. Lily is asleep in the car. He is afraid that she


    will get up and make trouble. So he simply takes her out of the car.


    When she reaches thefortable bed, the little woman sighs contentedly. She wants to continue to


    sleep, but there are two hands touching her, so she pushes Rex without opening her eyes, "No..."


    "What do you want to do? I''m going to fuck you!" Rex loses patience and tears the dress off her body


    without undoing the buttons.


    All the clothes off, the white skin of the woman is bright and dazzling. And the blood in his body is


    burning. Rex doesn''t look at her more, and directly drags her into the shower.


    The warm water rushes down from the top of her head. Now Lily has no sleepiness, and screams, "Ah!


    What are you doing, let go of me, let go! "


    Rex has headache because of her screaming. He ps her little buttocks and says, "Shut up! You


    didn''t scream so hard in bed. Now you just know how to scream? "


    Lily can''t hear it at all and she can''t even stand steadily. "You''re an old rascal!"


    "..."


    Rascal is fine; after all, he has no self-control on her, but "old"? Is he old?


    Lily is clever at this time. Before he asks, she exins, "You are thirty-two years old. I am only twenty-


    four. Old cows eat tender grass, and you earn a lot..."


    Rex is stunned, thenughs. He takes the shower down and rushes on her without any tenderness. He


    pulls the bathrobe and wraps her in it.


    He stops washing. She doesn''t feel well. He does also feel terrible.


    ...


    The next morning, Lily wakes up with a headache and looks at the rm clock at the head of the bed. It


    is nearly ten o''clock.


    It''szy to sleep too long.


    Lily raises her hand and rubs her face. Her sense is not fully awakened. Her mobile phone vibrates


    violently on the nightstand. She takes a look. It is Abby


    She picks it up in azy voice. "Hello?"


    "Lily ! Lily !!!!!"


    The shrill screames from the microphone. Lily could not help taking her hand away and sticks it in


    again after the other side calms down, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah ah! I''m going to kill that bastard! "


    Lily''s questions . "Who?"


    "Orson!"


    "Orson?"


    "He took me awayst night!"


    When she hears this, Lily is very worried. "What did he do to you?"


    "He..." Abby says reluctantly, "He took me to the hotel and took off my clothes..."


    Lily sits up from the bed, "Ah?"


    "Then, did he..."


    Abby scolds severely, "No, he tied my hands and feet to the bed."


    "..." Lily is shocked. "Tied?¡±


    "He looks well. But actually he does not have the ability to sex. I used to think that Orson is a very


    powerful man. Ah, I was just blind that time!"


    Lily can¡¯t follow Abby? ¡°Orson? Do you know him? "


    "You don''t know? Thew firm was founded by Rex and Orson. Last night, maybe Rex didn¡¯t want to


    attend me so he threw me to Orson." Abby would not say anything more. It''s a shame. "Didn''t Rex lose


    temper to youst night?"


    Aboutst night, Lily almost forgets, and only remembers some fragments, "it seems no. "


    "That is fine." Abby says, "Lily, I think Rex is quite good for you. He came to see you in the evening. It''s


    very kind of him."


    Lily is surprised by what she is saying. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    After hanging up the phone, Lily goes back to bed. Last night''s scene shes in her mind, including the


    last sentence she said in the car.


    Lily takes the pillow and puts it on her face. The temperature on her cheeks is rising rapidly. She must


    be crazy to say that to Rex.


    Butst night, Rex didn''t do something terrible to her.


    Lily holds the thought that she would not die too badly tonight. She wants to get ready in the afternoon


    and make a meal in the evening to please Rex. Unexpectedly, at noon, she receives a phone call from


    Rex, asking her to go there, which is rted to thewsuit.


    Lily is not afraid to neglect the business, and takes a taxi directly.


    Rex is in charge of her case. Naturally, they will meet each other. But this time, the procedure is a lot.


    It''s in the VIP reception room ofw firm.


    Besides Rex, there iswyer Smith, who Abby rmended before.


    As soon as she pushes the door in, she receives a cold look from Rex. Lily takes a breath and forces


    herself to sit calmly in the chair opposite the two men.


    "Miss, I''d like to discuss with you. There are some matters that need your cooperation in the case."


    Lawyer Smith pushes a cowhide file bag from the desk.


    Lily takes a look at it, and the blood on her face gradually fades away. The men and women in the


    photo are entangled in the ce she used to be most familiar with, the living room, the kitchen, even


    the bedroom.


    Looking at the terrible action, Lily has a fit of nausea, puts the photos back in, and her fingertips quiver,


    "How do you have these photos?"


    Lawyer Smith smiles, ¡°The reason why the winning rate of ourw firm is so high is that we have our


    means, but you can rest assured that these are true."


    Lily reluctantly pulls out a smile, but it makes people feel sad, "I know."


    She doesn''t believe that it''s fake.


    Rex sees the woman''s pale face; the temperature in his eyes gradually turns cool. "It''s not toote to


    give up appeal."


    Lily looks at him. "What?"


    "Still have nostalgia?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She is shocked at the bottom of her heart, but understands what he means, and immediately restrains


    her face. "No, I''m just angry."


    With that, Rex doesn''t look at her anymore, but hands over a pile of forms. "This is the financial


    statement of Tim¡¯spany in recent years. After checking, we found that it was untrue information."


    Lily can''t understand, "What do I need to do?"


    "Because you appeal in thiswsuit is to obtain more property, now we hope you can cooperate and


    know about your husband''s assets." Lawyer Smith says.


    Lily frowns, thinking of Tim''s appearance of avoiding her after marriage. "I can''t touch the asset. After


    marriage, he kept it from me deliberately."


    Lawyer Smith nods and raises his sses. "Actually, I suggest you stay at home for a while."


    Lily is shocked. "But..."


    "I understand your difficulties, but for the sake ofwsuit, I hope you can bear it, and we will protect


    your legitimate rights and interests."


    "..." Lily''s hand on the table immediately ties. Subconsciously, she looks at Rex, who is also looking at


    her. There is no emotion in her calm ck eyes.

 Chapter 25 Return to Ex-husbands House

    Chapter 25 Return to Ex-husband''s House


    Is his order?


    Lily feels empty for a while. She feels pushed forward by others. He knows Rex¡¯s possessiveness, but


    now he is willing to let her go back to Tim''s car?


    This overturns Lily''s imagination, and makes her think that she might think herself too important again.


    Rex looks at the little woman sitting opposite her. He doesn''t miss every tiny expression. She is


    surprised, flustered, and unbelievable. Now she is at a loss.


    This reaction is much better than he thought at first, at least because of him, not because of Tim.


    In the after the conversation, Lily seems a little absent-minded, and she needs to think about whether


    to go back to Tim¡¯s vi.


    After that,wyer Smith leaves first. Rex is still sitting in his ce. So is Lily.


    One is calm and experienced, the other is vacant. There is a table between them, but the atmosphere


    is delicate.


    "Give you a chance to go back to your ex-husband, unhappy?"


    The calm voice of a man came from overhead. Lily raises his head abruptly, her delicate eyebrows


    twist. "What do you mean?"


    Rexughs and his chest vibrates slightly, making a deep and pleasant sound.


    Lily sees his smile. She has a feeling of anger and grievance at the same time. She also feels that her


    divorce is a joke in his eyes.


    The more she thinks about it, the worse she feels. She picks up the bag and turns to go. When her


    fingers just touch the doorknob, she is pulled back by a force.


    At the corner of the door, the man holds her slim waist, and his palms rub her body. But Lily doesn''t


    want to talk to him. She is stubborn and could not speak. She stares at him with patience.


    Rex sees that her pale face slowly dyes red under his own provocation, and her clear beautiful eyes


    be more and more charming.


    Until the man''s hand pulls open her underwear, Lily finally couldn''t help holding his palm, "Rex, this is


    the reception room."


    "The corner is a surveince blind spot."


    "..." Lily takes a deep breath. "No."


    Rex doesn''t care about her. This woman is a born goblin. Even if she doesn''t do anything, it just makes


    him unbearable that she stares at him like this.


    He presses her against the wall. "Keep quiet."


    Lily is about to copse. She keeps pushing him. "Rex, don''t be crazy!"


    "Yes, I''m crazy." The man pulls her hand, letting her feel real, "Why do you dress like this to seduce


    me?"


    Lily looks at her dress. It''s simple and easy. Except for the low neckline, she can''t help cursing, "You''re


    obscene!¡±


    "I''ll be obscene to you." Regardless of her resistance, he directly breaks into her body.


    Lily snorts and clenches her teeth for fear that she would make a shy voice. The wall in front of her


    makes her hurtful. She twists her body uneasily. An arm behind heres across to block her body


    and the wall.


    See, he''s always like this. He breaks her up in small details.


    ...


    Once finished, Lily takes out the tissue from the bag and cleans for herself. The meeting room is filled


    with an indescribable smell. The two knows what it is. She is so ashamed and angry that she throws


    the tissue into a ball. "Beast!"


    Rex ties the tie again, and looks at her, "who said she wanted more just now?"


    "..." Lily turns around her face and doesn''t want to see him. "I will leave."


    "Lily." He calls loudly.


    Lily stops but doesn''t look back.


    The man says seriously, ¡°You can consider whatwyer Smith said."


    Consider what?


    Back to Tim?


    Lily''s anger res again. Her delicate teeth bit his lower lip, and then let it go. She turns to stand in front


    of him. "Rex, do you think I can follow anyone? Yes, I''ve been your lover. I''m disgraceful. I''m not worthy


    to let you think highly of me. But I''ve never despised myself. You are my first man. I don''t care what you


    think of me, but I''m not a ball that you can y around! "


    As soon as she shouts, the man¡¯s eyesight be deeper. He raises his hand to touch her delicate


    cheek. "So, you want to say that you are a mistress, but you only do it with me?"


    Lily choked. She really wants to retort, but, as if it''s true.


    But that''s not her point at all!


    Rex sees that she is speechless. And he picks out his lips slightly. "Lily, I don''t treat you as a ball, and I


    won''t kick you to others. I ask you toe back to Tim just for evidence, not to revive your old love."


    As he saying, he takes out a silver snake bone chain from his pocket. He squats in front of her with his


    long legs slightly bent. Lily only feels the cold of her left wrist. The chain has been put on. "This is a


    tracker. If you dare to do sex with other, I will kill the adulterer first, and then break your legs."


    ...


    It turns out that Rex''s intimidation is still very useful. Lily finally agrees to this suggestion. At the same


    time, she also officially enters thew firm.


    This series of things connected, let Lily have a strange illusion. When she returns to their vi, there is


    another way to see Rex every day.


    Tim is informed by his aunt. He is surprised and even pushes the dinner with Jade to drive home.


    Lily and the aunt is cleaning the second bedroom next to the master bedroom. Seeing hime in, Lily


    forces herself to calm down and says, "You are back."


    Tim''s eyes show a sh of surprise, and he would like to drag her into his arms. Lily dodges him. "Don''t


    touch me. I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    Tim doesn''t dare to make a mistake at the moment. He is afraid that she would leave again in a fit of


    anger. However, his attitude is still conceited. "Have you figured it out?"


    It''s not an apology, it''s not an exnation. The first sentence is such a question?


    Lily resists the impulse to blow his head off.


    Tim nods contentedly and says without any shame. "For the sake of your initiative, I will let you go first


    this time. Lily, there is no second time. Understand?"


    Lily smiles coldly, but does not speak.


    "What are you doing here?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Stay."


    "Stay?" Tim twists his eyebrows. He is a little fidgety and turns around the room twice. After driving out


    his servant, he says, "You and I are husband and wife. You need to sleep in separate beds?"


    Before, he is the only one who didn''t go home. Lily never made such a request. But this surprises Tim,


    and he feel it is a little fresh.


    It seems that the woman in front of him is no longer the one who was once submissive.


    And he prefers to this kind of woman who understands the rejection. The more difficult it is to conquer


    things, the more he wants to conquer.


    Lily sees all these expressions of him, and reaches out her hands to smooth the wrinkles on the bed


    sheet, "I have a habit of cleanliness. I can''t get used to the bed others have slept."


    It''s clear that what she means.


    Tim is still immersed in the excitement just now. But he is choked by her and stares at her immediately.


    "Lily, not overdo!"


    "It''s OK. You go out. I''m tired." Lily doesn''t want to see him. She is in the same space with him, which


    makes every cell of her whole body ufortable to the extreme.


    Tim ms the door and leaves. Lily is relieved, looks down at the chain on his feet. Just bear Tim again


    for a while.

 Chapter 26 Be His Employee

    Chapter 26 Be His Employee


    The next morning, Lily gets up early. Today is her first day at work. She can''t bete.


    After washing, she goes downstairs, but she sees an unexpected guest.


    Obviously, Jade is also surprised why Lily appears here, and the smile on her face is frozen on her lips.


    "You, why are you here?"


    As soon as Lily eases off for a second, she is like hearing a joke, "This is my home. Should I ask you


    this question?"


    "You said you wouldn¡¯te back."


    Lily sneers, "It is none business of you."


    Jade chokes so much that she couldn''t speak, so she just stares. Tim goes downstairs and sees them


    standing face to face. He is stunned. Then he walks quickly to Jade. "Why are you here?"


    "I want to bring you soup..."


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to see them more. After those bad experiences, her heart won''t hurt. Tim is just a


    miserable past for her.


    Lily opens the refrigerator and takes out the bread slices. She spreads jam on bread. Tim looks at her


    but says nothing. He just asks, "What do you do so early?"


    "Work."


    "Work?" Tim raises his voice. "When did you find a job?"


    "Recently." Lily doesn''t even have the desire to eat. After drinking some water, she picks up her bag


    and leaves. "You can continue."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she gets out of the vi gate, Lily is rxed again. It is funny to think that the three people are


    staying under the same roof just now. Others maybe know their rtionship is wife and mistress.


    She adjusts her mood and changes the subway twice before arriving at thew firm. The first day of the


    newer''s work is nothing more than training and learning. There is some information about the


    founders. Rex is the biggest leader. This is the first time Lily gets to know the man through formal


    channel.


    At the age of 22, he was admitted to the Law School of Cambridge University. In two years after


    returning home, he won numerous big cases, set up aw firm, and was reappointed as a visiting


    professor of the University and the chief legal adviser of the top 500panies in the world.


    The rich background is beyond ordinary people''s. To her surprise, Rex was not born in a wealthy family,


    but has suffered a lot before he has achieved so much today.


    After the whole morning''s training, Lily is assigned to a group in the consulting department, mainly to


    receive people in need of legal aid. As soon as she enters, she is assigned a pile of materials.


    She doesn''t have time to have lunch at noon. She just works overtime in the office. She manages to


    finish it and hands it in, but there is a little mistake.


    "The year of this ce is obviously wrong. The time of these two cases is mistaken. What have you


    done?" Julia, the director, makes criticism impolitely.


    Lily is scolded heavily. She apologizes all the time. At this time, the office suddenly quiets down. Then


    she hears everyone standing up from their seats and shouting respectfully¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Rex."


    Lily now feels a little nervous, and she knows who ising without looking up. The familiar rosin and


    overwhelming atmosphere...


    "Mr. Rex, you are here." Julia just changes her attitude.


    "Yeah." The man''s voice is cold; his eyes sweeps across the office, and finally his eyesight seems to


    stop on Lily.


    Julia notices that and she immediately raises her hand and pats Lily on the shoulder, "Lily, the new


    employee of our department."


    Lily calls out, "President Rex."


    It''s not good toe when she is scolded.


    Rex sees her head bowed and her eyebrows gently adjusted. She seems to be looking at a stranger.


    She doesn''t even respond. So he quickly turns around and leaves.


    "What''s the matter? The bosses here and you don¡¯t know to greet?" Julia throws the document to


    her, "Reorganize!"


    In the whole afternoon, Lily never leaves her seat. When the off-duty point, she watches her colleagues


    leave one by one. She has to sit in her seat to check the information.


    The whole day, she eats only one mouthful of bread. Lily is so hungry that her front chest is pasted on


    her back. But Julia is going to use these materials tomorrow. She has to finish it.


    After graduation, she got married and spent more than a year in leisure life. Compared with the high-


    intensity rhythm at this time, she is not suitable.


    "Buzz"¡ª¡ª


    The mobile phone on the desk vibrates continuously. Lily takes it over and sees it is from Rex.


    She picks it up, her voice with tiredness. "Hello?"


    "Where are you?"


    Lily looks around, ¡°Office."


    "Come up." The man''s voice is cold.


    Lily says, "I haven''t finished my work..."


    "Take it up and do it."


    "But..."


    Before she finishes speaking, the other one has quickly hung up the phone, and Lily secretly scolds


    him. Reluctantly, she could only pack up her things and takes the elevator to the president''s office on


    the second floor.


    Fortunately, at this time, the secretary is off work. Tom is alone. Lily knows that Tom probably


    understands the rtionship between her and Rex, which is better than outsiders.


    In the spacious and bright office, the man sits on the leather chair, and there is a pile of contracts and


    documents on the clean desk.


    Lily closes the door and looks at him unconsciously. This man only wears a light blue shirt without a tie.


    He also unties several buttons. His sleeves are pulled to the bend of his arm, revealing a strong and


    streamlined beautiful little arm.


    This man is naturally the focus of attention.


    "Come here when you have seen enough." Suddenly, a cold voice pierces the air and reaches the


    cochlea.


    Lily regains her mind and realizes that her attention is focused on Rex. And her ears are red. She goes


    to his desk uneasily and stands still. "Well, I still have work to do. What do you want me to do?"


    Who knows, this man doesn¡¯t lift his head, "You came in without a greeting, so who teaches your


    workce norm?"


    "..." Lily takes a deep breath and shouts softly, "Mr., what can I do for you?"


    "Shoulders are in pain."


    "..." Lily almost loses her temper. Looking at the unfinished data in her hand, her face is darker. "Rex, I


    still have work unfinished. We will use it tomorrow."


    Lily is really tired. Today, she is scolded and doesn''t have enough time to eat. Her mental state is on


    the verge of copse. At this time, she blurts out one sentence with a coquettish meaning that she


    doesn''t even realize.


    She is really tired.


    The man raises eyes to look at her finally, a few secondster, he again bows his head, slender finger


    holding delicate pen, signs his name quickly, closes the document, and then reaches out to her, "Show


    me."


    Lily looks at the information in her hand and hesitates to deliver it.


    After a few simple nces, Rex realizes that this is the chore Julia has found for her. She has no skill,


    so she has to look for it slowly, but it is a bitrge.


    Rex hands the document back to her again, pointing to the sofa in the center of the office, "Go there."

 Chapter 27 Shameless Mother-in-law

    Chapter 27 Shameless Mother-inw


    "But I want to use aputer."


    "There isptop." Rex raises his eyebrows and gives her a sign in his eyes to hurry up.


    Lily can''t help but sit on the sofa and continue to work.


    Time from 7:30 slowly points to 8:30, another hourter, Lily''s neck is almost motionless, and she


    secretly nces at the man who is still looking at the document, she closes the information, finds a


    suitable position to sleep for a while.


    The moment the eyelids close, the brain suddenly breaks down and Lily falls asleep within two minutes.


    Here Rex is still concentrating on reading the document, until a slight purres from the woman not


    far away.


    Rex looks at the time, nearly nine o''clock, puts down thest document to be approved, and walks


    towards the small woman on the sofa.


    The bright light on the top of her head falls on her face, which is not soft but even dazzling, but the


    sleeping woman doesn''t seem to be affected. The long curled eyshes cast a shadow, the skin is too


    fair, and the beautiful lips are half opened unconsciously, breathing a little heavily.


    Rex raises his hand and strokes her soft lips. She does not wake up after this.


    She is the first one who dares to go to sleep openly under the eyes of the president.


    Man''s lips are slightly crooked. OK, let her sleep for a while.


    ...


    When Lily wakes up again, it is nearly 10 o''clock. She is shocked and looks at the big data on the table.


    "It''s over. I haven''t finished it yet."


    Rex directly pulls her over, "Send you back."


    "I won''t go back. I''ll have tomorrow''s information ready." As she speaking, she takes a step and walks


    out.


    Man slightly frowns, moves his long legs to block her way and entuates the tone, "Lily."


    Every time he calls her name heavily, Lily always feels frightened. Especially with the expression that


    he is not happy now, she is even more nervous.


    Between being criticized by the director and tortured by Rex, Lily decisively chooses the former. If she


    can''t finish work, she will be scolded. If she resists Rex, she may die even worse.


    Besides, Tim has called her more than 20 times by phone and text message since 8 o''clock.


    Just go back.


    Lily picks up her bag and follow Rex¡¯s step. After getting on the car, she doesn''t dy her deep sleep


    for a moment, and Rex doesn''t call her. The carriage is quiet. asionally, the shadows outside the


    window passes by, but there are some different feelings.


    Half an hourter, the car stops on the auxiliary road at the gate of Tim¡¯s vi. Rex wakes up the little


    woman in the front passenger''s seat. Lily opens her eyes in a daze. After looking out of the window,


    she finds that she has arrived home. She reaches out to untie her seat belt, opens the car door and


    gets off. She waves to the man inside through the window. "Slow down, I''m in."


    Rex looks at her delicate body and the lighted vi behind her. Suddenly, he has a bad feeling in his


    heart, as if his pet is going to be given to others.


    Men turns away his face, and he is afraid that he will regret the decision, "Go."


    In less than two minutes, the small figure is out of his eyes. Except for the light sprinkled by the street


    lamps, there is only endless darkness around.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The headlights just are turned on, and he can see the floating dust.


    Rex looks down at the steering wheel slightly, reaches out to take out his cigarette case, lights a


    cigarette at his fingertips and burns slowly. The white smoke from the window drops and spreads out.


    For Lily''s divorce case, he is not in a hurry to deal with it, but tonight he decides to speed up the pace.


    He is upset to see his woman to go other home.


    And Lily has more influence on Rex now. Tonight, he called her toe to his office with some


    premeditation. When he saw her tiredness and asleep, he didn¡¯t want to wake up him.


    Rexughs at himself and puts out his cigarette end. He doesn''t know when he began to be a kind


    person.


    ...


    As soon as Lily enters the gate, she sees a man and a woman sitting on the sofa, Tim and Susan.


    Susan is still here at this time. Lily''s intuition is definitely not good.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the two turn back one after another. Tim still sits motionless,


    but Susanes to Lily for the first time, but only to make people ufortable when she speaks,


    "Why do you get off work sote?"


    This sentence includes ten percent of care and ny percent of question.


    Lily bows her head and changes her shoes. Her voice is calm. "Work overtime."


    "I haven''t seen you make a lot of money when you are so busy. A woman is out all day. Who knows


    whether she''s going to work or what?" Tim sneers at her in a strange way. "Whose car was that Bentley


    outside just now?"


    Lily''s heart is thumping. Unexpectedly, Tim saw Rex send back to her. There is a fluster in her eyes.


    She bows her head to block her mood and says perfunctorily, "A customer."


    "A customer took you home?" Tim stands up and points to Lily''s nose. "You don''t sleep with me, so you


    are willing to stay with customers in the middle of the night. Lily, do you think I''m a fool?"


    Lily is annoyed by his attitude. "Tim, you have the face to shout at me?"


    When Susan sees this situation, she immediately goes to protect her son. "Lily, it''s wrong for you to say


    that. How can you say that, Tim is also your husband? It''s reallyte for you to go home at this time.


    Besides, how can the husband and wife sleep in separate rooms?"


    "Ah,"Lily sneers, no wonder Susanes here, just to say that? Lily knows how much she wants to


    hold her grandson, but Tim didn''t touch her before. Now Susan cares about this.


    What do they think Lily? Just follow their orders.


    Lily''s face is expressionless. "I can''t let him touch me until he breaks up with Jade."


    A year of marriage, she thought deep love can offset all, now her love is broken; she is not willing to


    force herself.


    Susan knows this thing, so she doesn''t continue to anger Lily. After all, if the two really divorce, they


    may be involved in money interests, so just endure for a while.


    Watching Lily go upstairs, Tim kicks the foot of the sofa heavily, "Fuck!"


    Susan says in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Since Lily doesn''t want to have a baby for you, it shows that


    she has other n. You should make two preparations. You can decide it by yourself at Jade''s matter.


    Mom doesn¡¯t care."


    Tim is not in a good mood. He looks at the direction of the second floor. Sooner orter, he will ask Lily


    to kneel before him and ask for him.

 Chapter 28 Exclusion of Colleagues

    Chapter 28 Exclusion of Colleagues


    The next morning, Lily misses the early subway on her way to thepany, and she doesn''t squeeze


    on it directly. She is almostte just one minute.


    All the way, she is thinking about the information. In her mind, she thinks countless scenes of Julia''s


    scolding, and makes countless mental constructions. However, what she doesn''t expect is that, instead


    of being scolded, she passes the stage peacefully.


    Lily thinks she is lucky, but soon she knows that things are not as simple as she thinks.


    In thepany''s tea room, Lily is getting coffee and suddenly hears the voice of her colleagues in the


    same group next door.


    "Do you know the Lily in our group?"


    "I know. I hear she is an excellent student."


    "Today..." One of them says that in a low voice, "Director Julia specially asks us at the meeting to say


    something about the backstage. Do you think it would be about her?"


    "I guess so. Julia said so clearly."


    "But I think that Lily is really good-looking. Like a star, the soft and weak girl is the type that men like.


    Maybe she has the special kind of rtionship with thepany''s top manager. Let''s not mess with


    her."


    "I think so, but it''s bad luck for us to have such a colleague. I think there''s anything good for us in the


    future. She''ll take it up by herself."


    "Yes..."


    After getting the water, the two people leave, their voices getting further and further away. Lily''s hand


    holding the coffee cup tightens unconsciously. When she is stunned, she notices that the coffee


    overflowed, and the back of her hand is burned red.


    She quickly closes it, unable to keep up with the burn on the back of her hand, and her thoughts are


    confused.


    Julia asked several colleagues of the same group to stay at the meeting this morning. It was about


    this?


    Lily frowns, no wonder Julia didn''t say a word about those materials. Now thinking of her eyes, they are


    really meaningful.


    Did Rex say something to Jade?


    In this way, Lily is even more flustered. She doesn''t n to have special treatment or let her colleagues


    know the rtionship between her and Rex. It is bad for Lily. And it is not a good thing for Rex.


    Lily goes to the stairway and calls Rex. Tom is on the line. "I''m sorry; Miss. Mr. Rex is in a meeting.


    Can I help you with something?"


    "It''s OK. Please wait for him to finish and tell him. I''ll find him."


    After hanging up the phone, Lily walks back to the office with a water cup. She knows everyone''s


    guess. She always feels that everyone''s eyes are not kind.


    It turns out that Lily¡¯s thoughts are right. The colleagues, who were willing to help her yesterday, today,


    facing her problems, seem to be helpless. Even someone ignores her. Lily knows that she is isted.


    "Lily, there''s something wrong with this form." Crystal at the next table reaches for herputer


    screen.


    Lily thanks him gratefully. "Thank you. I don''t know how to deal with it."


    Crystal waves her hand and doesn''t care much. "It''s OK. I''ll send you a temteter. You can follow


    that."


    At noon, Lily almost forgets to look for Rex when she receives a phone call from Rex, "You look for


    me?"


    Lily goes to the corner and says, "Well, I want to ask you something."


    "Come up and talk about it."


    "No, I''m going to have lunch with my colleague. Let''s wait for a while." Lily lowers her voice. "I''ll see


    you in the underground parking lot."


    Rex has not promised, but the little woman has hurriedly hung up the phone.


    For the first time, Rex''s face ispletely dark when he is put on the phone, and Tom gives a


    trembling voice to remind him, "President, book a lunch for two persons or one person?¡±


    Rex nces at him and says, "When do I book for two?"


    Tom says nervously, "You just made it clear..."


    "What?" Rex¡¯s one word makes people out of breath.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. I heard it wrong. I heard it wrong..."


    "Get out of here."


    "Yes!"


    On the other hand, Lily and Crystal are eating in thepany''s canteen. The environment of the


    canteen of thew firm is very good, which can bepared with the cafeteria of the senior hotel. The


    dishes are also excellent, both Chinese and Western food are avable, even Sichuan food is


    provided.


    Crystal rmends several dishes to her. Lily feels they are delicious and she rxes more under the


    comfort of food.


    "Lily, someone in the office says something bad about you, you know?" Crystal is easy-going and


    speaks freely.


    Lily is stunned, and then nods, "I know."


    "Hey, did you get in the way of Julia? She''s just trying to pick on you? "


    Crystal can feel that. How Lily could not perceive it.


    "There''s no way. She is leader." Moreover, in this matter, she is not so innocent. Although Rex has a


    business attitude, they have that rtionship after all.


    "Don''t worry. Our department is so big. It''s not just this group. In the future, you have to deal with


    different superiors. Julia, just hide. She''s not pure." Crystal reminds Lily.


    Lily smiles from the bottom of her heart, "Well, thank you, Crystal."


    After eating, Lily goes downstairs alone to buy things. The elevator goes to the second floor


    underground. Lily finds the Bentley and jumps into the car.


    In the back seat of the car, the man is waiting. When he sees hering up, he immediately drops the


    central lock.


    Lily is also tense.


    Silent for a moment, Rex looks at her, "What do you want to ask?"


    Lily then remembers and adjusts her emotion. "Did you find our director about yesterday''s


    information?"


    Rex''s face remains unchanged. "No."


    The level of director can''t be remembered by him.


    As soon as Lily wants to rx, she listens to his words, "Tom informed her."


    "..."


    Really!!


    Lily is anxious. "How can you let Tom go? Isn''t it clear that I have very strong backing in the


    company...?¡±


    "Someone picks on you?"


    Lily is stuffy. "No."


    Now, everybody wants hide her and trouble her. No one wille up and tell her that.


    Rex can''t get her unhappiness. He simply doesn''t think about it. He stretches out his hand and pulls


    her over. His thin lips fall on her neck, which smells like milk.


    Lily is absent-minded and avoids, "Don''t do this, we will be found..."


    "You won''t be found out if you''re obedient."


    Saying, he has reached out to pull her shirt, Lily holds the hands, out of breath, "Rex, can you keep a


    low key in thepany?"


    The action of man stopping a little, deep eyes are rendering strong desire, "It''s lunch break now."


    "But I can''t work well this afternoon!"


    "That''s your problem."


    Lily keeps refusing, and refuses to cooperate. Rex is impatient. He pulls off her tie and ties her hands


    behind her. He pulls away her skirt and directly strokes her.


    She''s up, he''s down.


    Lily whimpers, clenches her teeth, and the words on her lips turn into the groans.

 Chapter 29 the Superior Creates Difficulties

    Chapter 29 the Superior Creates Difficulties


    At the end of one time, Lily is so tired that she couldn''t stand up in the car chair. She looks at the time,


    and it is only 20 minutes before work time. She almost wants to ps herself.


    She just has something wrong with her brain that she reasoned with Rex.


    On the other hand, the man with a tie has no influence at all.


    Before getting off, Lily is scolding him in her heart. Maybe Rex has a conscience. He calls her, "I won''t


    interfere in your workter."


    Her hand pulling the door of the car stops for a while, and she looks back him in disbelief, "Really?"


    The man sneers, "You think I want to care about you?"


    Lily whispers, "I think you really care about me."


    "Say what?"


    Lily says, "I thank you for your kindness. I will never let you go when I am a ghost."


    "You are a ghost, and I still can make youfortable..." Before he finishes speaking, a soft touch


    suddenly appears on his lips.


    Lily''s face is red, and she raises her hand to cover his open lips. She res, "Stop talking!"


    Rex hooks lip, pulls open her hand, "Go."


    Lily gets out of the car and runs into the elevator as if. Before Rex could catch up, she hurriedly closes


    the door of the elevator. Rex stands in the same spot.


    The exhaustion of a morning dissipates most, Rex feels so rxed. Now Lily¡¯s cheek is so thin, how


    she can bear in the future?


    ...


    When Lily arrives at the office, she still has 10 minutes to have a rest. She does not forget to bring a


    drink for Crystal.


    "Thank you."


    "Nothing." Lily is relieved atst when she sits down.


    After this incident this morning, although Julia is dissatisfied with her, she doesn''t ask Lily to sort out


    the materials any more. Instead, she assigns a guidancewyer to her, Carlos, one of the senior


    lawyers of thisw firm. He has fought numerouswsuits,rge and small, and is good at business


    disputes.


    At the same time, Mary, the newer, alsoes here.


    In the conference room, Carlos is dressed in a ck suit with a neatly tie. He is more than eight meters


    tall with a sense of righteous bookishness, which make his handsome face more sharp.


    Mary¡¯s eyes are straight, and she hooks her lip corner. She is d that she can get such a guidance


    lawyer.


    "Let me introduce myself briefly. Carlos, 28, I was graduated from the Law School of the University of


    Toronto. You can call mewyer Carlos, or you can call me by my name directly. It''s just as you like."


    From the man''s clear voice.


    Mary smiles sweeter, " Lawyer Carlos."


    "Lawyer Carlos." Lily obediently follows and shouts, "What a coincidence, we are alumni."


    "Not bad." Obviously, Carlos also has a brief understanding of the basic information of the two


    neers. For this little younger martial sister, he looks at her a little and says, "But there is no


    private rtionship within thepany. Everything should be done in a fair way. No matter how you


    come here, as long as you are in my charge, you are eitherpetent to stay in this job or find another


    way. Get it?"


    His words are obviously for Lily. He is so sharp at the first meeting. It must be what Julia said to Carlos.


    Lily is not surprised. "Lawyer Carlos is at ease. If I can''t do it, I will automatically quit."


    There is some element of gambling in this saying. Carlos is a little shocked and then smiles, "Well, I


    appreciate your courage."


    Mary can''t help looking at Lily. There is not much goodwill in her sight, but more judgment.


    Carlos gives a lot of files to them to study and read more when they are free. Then Lily gets the first


    legal case in her life, a personal injury dispute between a coal miningpany and employees.


    But what Mary receives is the emotional dispute case, although all are not big cases, fundamentally


    speaking, Lily¡¯s is more difficult.


    Carlos also participates in the dispute.


    "Lily, if you have any questions, pleasee to me at any time. You should also be present when there


    is a case meeting. Understand?" Carlos is concise andprehensive.


    Lily nods, "I see."


    "Well, that''s it today."


    Seeing Carlos leaving, Mary gets up in a hurry. "Lawyer Carlos, what about me?"


    "You?" Carlos, sorting out the things in his hands, nces at her and says, "Who is in charge of the


    case? You don''t know?"


    Mary chokes, weakly replies, " I know. "


    Carlos ignores her and walks out of the conference room.


    Lily bows her head to sort out the file and looks at a thick one. She is worried about when she would


    finish reading it, and then she hears Mary''s jeering voice, "Lily, you are so powerful. As a newer,


    you are assigned towyer Carlos, and he will take the case with you personally."


    Lily clearly sees the disdain of her eyes, and does not intend to argue. She says, "Thank you."


    Finish saying, she then take thing to go away.


    Mary does not expect that she has this reaction, so Mary shakes hands angrily, "Fuck!"


    ...


    After Lily returns to the office, Crystal peers at her from the partition. "Lily, the director is looking for


    you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know." Crystal lowers her voice and adds, "It''s not good. It''s better to be careful."


    Lily nods, walks to the door of the director''s office and takes a deep breath to knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door is opened. Julia is sitting at the back of the desk, his eyes still staring at theputer screen.


    When she sees Lily, her face is darker. She throws a blue folder on the table, "There is a mistake, take


    back to change, tomorrow hand in."


    Lily takes it, and when facing Jade, she is a little nervous, "Director, which ce is wrong?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she turns over the whole document one by one, she may do it until the middle of the night.


    "Do I rework or do you rework?" Crystal''s tone is not good. "Do you need I teach you one after


    another?"


    Lily feels that her request is normal, but Mary''s hostility makes her a little surprised. In any case, it''s


    normal work. Bringing in personal emotions will affect her too much.


    There''s no way. She is leader.


    Lily onlyes out with the document and goes back to her seat to check one by one.


    So when it''s time to get off work, Lily still can''t leave on time. Tim¡¯s calls make Lily upset and she


    simply drives her cell phone to flight mode.


    Time flies. All people in the office leave. There is no sound at all. The light on the top of the head is


    suddenly covered by darkness.


    Lily is surprised, but when she looks up, she sees a very familiar face.

 Chapter 30 His Help

    Chapter 30 His Help


    She subconsciously looks around, no one there, and she is relieved. "Why do you get down?"


    Rex doesn''t answer, and his eyes fall on the documents she has spread out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just sort it


    out?"


    Lily is stunned. Expectedly, he never forgets. He just nces at documentst time but remembers it


    now.


    "Our director said there is a mistake and asked me to redo it."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lily grimaces, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Rex raises his eyebrows, and his long fingers fall on one of the pages. He taps twice.


    "No mark?"


    "No." Lily looks up at him and says, "Let me examine by myself."


    Rex looks at the slight cyan color under the big eyes of the woman, pulls a chair around the desk and


    sits beside her, and takes the documents on the desk. "Where have you seen?"


    "Ah?" Lily is confused and blinks at him.


    "I ask how much have you seen."


    After a while, Lily turns the document back two pages. "Here."


    Rex continues to read quietly in the huge office. His ears are full of her breaths. Lily can''t help but look


    at the man on the side with the extra light. He is only wearing a shirt. She doesn''t know where his coat


    is. A luxury wrist watch on his left hand makes him nobler. His hair is neatlybed, showing a bright


    and full forehead. He is particrly handsome.


    Sexy.


    This is the first word that shes in Lily''s mind. Unlike in bed, when he works seriously, there is an


    impulse that people could not approach him but could not help coveting.


    Lily can''t help turning her head around and looking at her. She doesn''t realize it at all. Her eyes are


    naked, which makes Rex unable to concentrate.


    "Look at the file."


    The man''s cold voice falls into his ears, and Lily realizes her embarrassment. Her face and neck have


    turned red. She quickly withdraws her sight.


    Obsessed with man...


    Lily thinks Rex would read for a long time, but within half an hour, he has found out two mistakes and


    marks the suggestions for revision.


    Although Rex''s image in her heart has always been beast, she has to admit that he is more


    professional than anyone in the field ofw.


    He is so powerful that Lily feels that those articles are just a part of his brain and can be taken out at


    any time without any reference.


    "They are all low-level mistakes. Don''t make them again in the future." Rex gives the document back to


    her.


    "I see. Thank you." Lily is a little embarrassed somehow. If Julia knows what Rex does for her, she


    would probably hate her to pick her skin.


    The woman''s intuition tells her that Julia hates her so much; maybe it has something to do with Rex.


    "Pack up and I''ll take you back."


    When Lily sees that he is going to leave, she grabs the man''s cuff and says, "No, yesterday you sent


    me home. Tim saw that. Today, I''ll go back by myself, so that he won''t be suspicious."


    "I''ll take you to the gate of the vi area."


    It''s far away from the single house over there.


    Lily does not dare to take risks. "Forget it; I''ll go back by myself. It''s not too early, so as to avoid


    trouble..."


    "Go to the car first."


    "..."


    Lily is stunned for a few seconds. Isn''t she refusing to get on the car now?


    No way. Finally, she follows Rex to Bentley. However, as soon as she gets on the car, she has no


    chance to regret.


    Rex almost holds her whole body to her legs without saying a word. The driver''s seat is pulled back to


    the top. On the basis of maximizing space, the two bodies could also be close together.


    Lily breathes heavily, "What are you doing?"


    The man''s eyes are deep, like ayer of deep water that can''t see the bottom, "Make up for yesterday."


    He reaches for Lily''s cor button and is held down by him. She is almost begging. "Rex..."


    "Yeah."


    "At noon, we just had..." Speaking of this topic openly, Lily is still embarrassed.


    The man keeps pping, "We didn''t do it yesterday."


    "..." Lily¡¯s face is too red, "But it''s toote now."


    "So you work harder. If you have the ability, let me hurry up. If you don''t have the ability, you just


    suffer."


    Lily ispletely defeated. Well, she doesn''t have that ability.


    Her clothes are soon taken off. The plump breasts are covered with ckce underwear. And there


    are some traces left by him at noon. Mixed with her delicate and white skin, there is an unspeakable


    sense of charm.


    The man''s cool thin lip down, Lily could not help but look back, her neck crossing the beautiful arc, like


    a proud white swan.


    He takes out full patience, tempts and defeats Lily, letting Lily sink into the frenzy of passion, but


    tortures her at thest critical moment.


    The body is empty, and Lily grips the shirt on his chest, "Rex, Rex..."


    Her voice is soft. She is so charming that any man will surrender when he hears it.


    Rex forces himself to bear the desire, and deliberately grinds her, "Darling, tell me what you want?"


    Lily is seduced by him. Her lips are pink and open unconsciously. "You..."


    "Who am I?"


    "Rex..."


    Crystal sweat falls on the delicate skin of the woman, and Rex feels hot.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Get the answer he wants, and bury himself in her body without hesitation.


    ...


    After two high-intensity "Sports" a day, when Lily gets dressed, the whole person is exhausted, and she


    lies in the car chair until the car stops at the gate of the vi.


    Lily unties her seat belt and waves listlessly, "I''m leaving."


    The man strokes the edge of the steering wheel slowly. "I can''t wait too long. Get evidence faster."


    What does the ¡°can¡¯t wait¡± mean in his mouth? Lily knows most. She closes the car door with a red


    face. She responds unclearly and walks towards the vi behind her.


    ...


    When she gets home, she doesn''t see the figure of Tim. The room is quiet. Lily changes her shoes and


    goes to the second floor. No one is still there.


    Not at home?


    Lily tentatively shouts, "Tim?"


    No one responds her. It is a quiet room.


    She steps lightly and looks at the study gate at the end of the second floor. Usually, Tim works there at


    home, and there are many important documents of hispany.


    Lily gently bits her lips and walks slowly. But the door of the study is locked. She steps to the master


    bedroom and takes out the spare key from the small drawer under the wardrobe.


    After opening the door of the study, there are a pile of documents on the desk. Lily walks quickly and


    opens them casually.


    She doesn''t dare to dy time and looks through drawers, but she doesn''t dare to move too much, so


    that Tim could see that things have been moved, so she could only be as careful as possible, and there


    is ayer of sweat on her forehead for a while.

 Chapter 31 Martial Violence

    Chapter 31 Martial Violence


    ¡°thump¡± ¡°thump¡±¡­


    In a quiet study room, Lily¡¯s ears are covered with her heavy heartbeat sound, even her fingers are


    trembling when she turns over the documents. Momentster, she eventually found the financial


    statement of Buy U Tech Company in the bottom drawer of the desk.


    And yet, Buy U Tech Company belongs to Tim.


    Due to shortage of time, she doesn¡¯t take a close look but takes out her phone and snaps every page


    right away to save it.


    After discovered the financial statement, Lily somehow cken. She then continues to look through


    almost all of the files that ce outside but found nothing.


    Anxious and annoyed, Lily strolls around the study room and finally stops in front of theputer. After


    a short hesitation, she decides to take a bet on it.


    Power on!


    Surprisingly, theputer doesn¡¯t set any password, it logs in directly!


    From his usual behavior and handling affairs, she knows that Tim has never been heedful. But never


    have she expect that he is this careless.


    Did he trust her or belittle her?


    Lily pokes out her lips, really wants to thank the old silly of her. It is because she has never tried to


    enter his study room that makes him so rxed and vignt, even without setting any password.


    In the quiet study room, besides the rattling sound of the mouse, there is almost no sound. Lily carefully


    flips through every file in theputer. She used to repair hisputer during her sophomore year.


    This is why; finding the hidden files in theputer is a piece of cake. 20 minutester, she has sorted


    out lots of Buy U significant information. She then takes out a sh drive from her bag and copy it.


    Copying items 10%....


    Copying items 50%....


    Copying items 80%....


    Watching the progress bar growing little by little, Lily¡¯s heart also lifts a little. Her palms have been


    sweating out. When it has almostpleted, herees a sound of a car stalling in the yard


    downstairs.


    The light isn¡¯t on; it will look the same from the outside. But still, Lily who is standing inside went stiff.


    He is back!


    Copying items 89%¡­.


    With a click, the entrance door opens and someone walks in.


    Copying items 97%....


    She hears the sound of opening the shoe cabing from downstairs.


    Just a little bit left. Lily clenches her hands. ¡°Should I give up?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she gives up now, we won¡¯t know when the next opportunity wille. But now, she doesn¡¯t know


    how long she could hide anymore.


    Lily decides to gamble. Listening to the sounding, she bits her lips tightly, nces at theputer


    screen and storms out.


    At the same time, not even a second, Tim appears from the corner of the stairs of the second floor and


    sees Lily standing in the corridor. The man freezes for second and strides towards her. He uses his


    fingers to lift her chin up. ¡°Are you weing me?¡±


    Lily resists the urge to push him away and smells alcohol in his nose. ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    Tim leans in for a few minutes. ¡°Just now after dinner, Deputy wishes to go to the club, but I came


    home directly. What a rare asion, isn¡¯t it? It is better to be with my wife, my wife is still young¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily almost can¡¯t help to p him. Regarding the files in the study room, she could only resist her


    ego and changes the topic. ¡°You drink too much, let¡¯s take a rest.¡±


    Hearing what she says, Tim¡¯s eyes shes with astonishment, for the reason that Lily has not been


    good to him recently. Seeing him is either ignored or hatred, what is she saying now?


    Take a rest?


    Did she think that she was in charge of the family now?


    Tim looks at her from top to bottom, and then grabs her neck. His eyes narrows, shining with radiance.


    ¡°Lily, have you done something wrong?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart clumps for a moment, but her voice is so calm. ¡°Nonsense, what I did for you wasn¡¯t


    anything for what you did to Jade.¡±


    Tim frowns. ¡°Could you please don¡¯t mention her name when you are with me?¡±


    Lily sarcastically says, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You guys have done it, why can¡¯t I say it?¡±


    Tim grits his teeth. After quite a while, he suddenlyughs. His lips buries in her ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t know


    that you¡¯re so sharp before, but it¡¯s fine, I fucking loves it!¡±


    After speaking, Tim embraces her to the master bedroom, neglecting her resistance.


    Lily is startled, her hands keep beating his chest, but it ispletely useless. He goes all the way to


    the bedroom smoothly and presses her to the bed.


    Feeling the hot palms of him touching her body, Lily couldn¡¯t help eximing. ¡°Tim, what are you doing,


    let me go!¡±


    ¡°Let go? No way!¡± Tim touches Lily¡¯s hips in a nasty manner. Despair is deep in her eye, she is


    frightened.


    ¡°This is a rape! It¡¯s against thew!¡± Lily shouts, hoping to get back his sense.


    ¡°What, you want to sue me?¡± Tim is not afraid at all. His action doesn¡¯t stop and even aggravated her


    torture. ¡°Even so, that still have to wait till I¡¯m done!¡±


    As he said, he bows his head to kiss, but Lily turns away disgustingly. He attempts to kiss many times


    but failed to do so. Tim runs out of patience and curses out in a low voice. He then doesn¡¯t bother to do


    the forey and pull down her panties. The thin cloth isn¡¯t a problem for him at all. With a little effort, it


    comes off the leg.


    It hits right at her sensitive part. Lily eyes widened in shock, knowing that Tim really wants to have a


    sex with her. Her whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling and keeps on kicking her legs widely. He pin-


    points the gap, hold onto her ankle and separate them to the side.


    With the lights overhead, Tim straightens his eyes. After years of marriage, he just realizes that Lily is


    so impressive, she even has a much better shape than Jade!¡±


    He can¡¯t help but get horn, fantasizing about the scenery of pressing her into his body.


    ¡°Lily, you are so beautiful till I¡¯m so difficult¡­.¡± Tim looks at her greedily.


    ¡°Get lost, let me go!¡± with red eyes and desperate struggles, Lily is helpless. She is like a fish on a


    board, doing nothing but allows herself to be trampled upon.


    Hopelessly thought, if she is really defiled by Tim today, she would rather die!


    Tim seems as if he doesn¡¯t see her unease. The whole person is too eager that no matter how fierce


    she opposes, he doesn¡¯t n to stop.


    He holds her delicate wrists, sticking their body together tightly. Feeling her softness, he instinctively


    invades her body immediately¡­.

 Chapter 32 Why Did You Never Kiss Me

    Chapter 32 Why Did You Never Kiss Me


    There is a pain in the forehead all of sudden. Something knock over his head and buzz instantly. He


    looks upon his underneath, her pale face is absolutely stained. The verdant finger hold the European-


    stylemp from the bedside.


    The warm liquid flows from his forehead. Tim reaches out and feels the sticky touch. It is scarlet


    colored.


    Lily watches as the blood flow out. Tim is soaked with blood on half of his face and even his eyes are


    stained with red. She is so startled that she throws out themp, pushes him away and stands by the


    bed. Even before she can recover from her frighten, Tim covers his wound andes towards her with


    a dreadful face.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily opens the door and runs out. She quickly locks the master bedroom using the spare key on her


    body, takes out her phone and dial the police. After reporting the address, she run to the study room to


    unplug the sh drive and rushes out from the vi¡­.


    The cold night breeze of the dawn blowing her tear-streaked face like a de across her skin. Lily


    panicked. She follows the vi¡¯s trail and runs to the main road in one breath without stopping.


    After running violently, her lungs are sore. She sits on the side of the road with a car passing


    asionally but she is too panicked that doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    The red blood is still on her mind. Tim has hurt badly just now, will he be alright? What if he die, would


    she be sentenced for it?


    If she has known earlier, she will not be that hard, pushing him away will be enough. She has never


    thought to kill him, never¡­


    At the moment, Lily¡¯s mind is chaotic, she has all varies of thoughts, from pessimistic to depressed. It is


    like arge invisible entangled her tightly and deadly even breathing is hard.


    She is too hurried just now that she forgets to bring her phone. In the boundless night, she doesn¡¯t


    know where to go.


    Time passed minute by minute, she hears the siren of the ambnce and watches as it drive into the


    vi. The ambncees out again in less than ten minutes.


    It must be here to pick Tim up, ¡®I¡¯ wonder how is he now¡­..


    Lily stands up staggeringly. When she is about to leave, a SUV stops beside her. With a squeak, the


    tire rubs the ground and hit her with a white dazzling light.


    She subconsciously raises her hand to cover her eyes. However, before she can even see the person


    clearly, her arm is pinched by a huge force. She is dragged away from the dazzling light into the car.


    Finally, she sees a face full of anger and extremely familiar one on the other side.


    ¡°How can you know I am here¡­..¡± Lily asks in a small and trembling voice. Her words are out of tone.


    While fixing his gazed with her ragged cloth, Rex¡¯s eyebrows tightened. By the time he is about to


    speak, Lily¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly drops some blood. His eyes narrows, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Following his vision, Lily looks down with her teary eyes. She raises her hand to cover her face and


    couldn¡¯t help crying out loud. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was Tim¡­¡­¡±


    Rex¡¯s heart sinks slightly. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°I hit him; he¡¯s in the hospital now. I wonder if he will die¡­.¡± Lily speaks almost incoherently, ¡°The


    ambnce has taken him away, I¡¯ve been sitting here all the time, I saw it myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± Rex holds onto her face while calling her name. When he meets the gaze, he finds that her eyes


    aren¡¯t even focus. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Lily closes her eyes and hot tears fall upon. ¡°Rex, I¡¯m broke. Tim will never let me go¡­.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The masculine voice is so calm, every word is so firm. ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±


    Hearing those words, Lily opens her eyes. Her longshes are wet with tears, as if are taken out of the


    water, ¡°¡­.really?¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡± Rex takes of his coat and put it on her shoulders. If only he goes to bed without checking


    her position tonight, he wouldn¡¯t know what will happen.


    Sitting on the street in the middle of the night, even if Tim haven¡¯t die, she might have had an ident


    first.


    Rex brings her directly to the garden. Being here once again, Lily is in apletely different vibes.


    Seeing her standing nkly at the door, his bents down in order to take out a pairs of slippers and


    ce it at her feet, ¡°Go take a shower.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t help tightening her clothes, recalling what had just happened. Even though she is still out


    of her sense, she obediently changes her shoes and heads to the second floor.


    Looking through her somehow unstable body, Rex ceases his eyebrow again, but said nothing this


    time.


    Rex changes his clothes. There was actually some business awaiting to be done, but after listening to


    the sound of water from the master bedroom, he decides to returned to the room.


    He is half-lying on the bedside when suddenlyes a loud sound from the bathroom. Rex strides


    forward, knocking on the door with his long fingers, ¡°Lily?¡±


    There is only the sound of water, no body replies.


    Rex¡¯s eyes sinks, he opens the door directly.


    She is crouching on the ground in the middle of the thick steam. Her hair is wet covered with water and


    is about to pick up a broken crystal cup by her feet¡­..


    Rex steps forward to pull her, but is toote. A bright red bloodes out of the broken fingertips. Lily


    feels numb and bow slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    Rex finally bursts out his anger, gripping the palm of her wrist with almost all of his strength, ¡°Sorry for


    what?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes are reddish, ¡°For destroying your thing.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Watching her bowing her head and not talking, Rex simply pinches her cheeks and lifts her head up,


    forcing her to look upon herself, ¡°Do you need me to say it? Are you sorry for breaking my things, or


    are you sorry for hurting Tim?¡±


    Lily is a little awakens by his pinched. Her little hand rests on the back of his hand. Deep inside her


    eyes are hopeless, it leads to drops of liquid from the corner of the eyes that is mixed up with water.


    ¡°Rex, I¡¯m scared¡­.¡±


    ¡°You scared?¡± Heughs wickedly, giving goosebumps. ¡°Then do it, do until you¡¯re not afraid!¡±


    He unbuttons his clothes and presses her against the wall. The cold tiles stimted Lily¡¯s body. She


    watches him over as he breaks into her body¡­.


    Why does she not feel nauseous with Rex like what she feels with Tim.


    Lily is too perplexed to find the exit. She clearly feels his presence in her body. It hits her soul so deep


    as if to be embedded in her body.


    From the bathroom to sofa and now in the bed. They have been entangled for quite a long time, too


    long that she can¡¯t tell whether it is real or just a dream.


    This rtionship is started by him, yet she gradually drowns to it. Lily looks against the light to the man


    lying on his back; a tears unconsciously run through her face and eventually fell to her hair. ¡°Rex, why


    did you never kiss me?¡±

 Chapter 33 Let’s Suffer Together Forever

    Chapter 33 Let¡¯s Suffer Together Forever


    She wakes up the next day all alone by herself. Lily hardly fell asleepst night; she even heard the


    door closing sound when Rex left.


    She remembers everything that happened yesterday, including Tim.


    Getting up slowly from the bed, the soreness of her body reminded her how fierce they arest night.


    Her clothes are scattered all over the floor. Lily folds back her eyelids, feeling lost.


    She takes the phone,e upon countless of missed call and text message. Problems need to be


    solved whether you like it or not.


    Lily calls Bree back. Just as expected, she is messed up at the moment it is connected.


    ¡°Lily, where are you? You didn¡¯t even pick up your phone all night, your father and I are so worried!¡±


    Lily raises her hand to rub her brows, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Bree lower her voices and asks, ¡°Is it you that hurt Tim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lily stammers, ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°Mom, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the Hospital with your father and the Tim¡¯s family. Call me when you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡­


    Lily takes a cab to the Hospital. Forty minutester, she meets Bree, who havee downstairs in


    advance to pick her up and they go up together. As they are about to leave the elevator, Susan blocks


    them.


    The wless face turns fierce instantly.


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯d hurt my son so badly, didn¡¯t you feel sorry?!¡± The sharp voice cuts through her eardrum.


    ¡°Is he awake?¡± Lily looks pale. She has imagined all the scenes that might happen beforeing,


    including Susan¡¯s temper.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Jev points at her face bluntly, ¡°If anything happen to my son, I will never let you go!¡±


    Lily, not saying a word, walks to the corridor¡¯s bench and sit down. She is pale after hearing that Tim is


    still unconscious. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Bree and Harry feel bad for her, but can¡¯t me her too.


    Nothing is more important than human¡¯s life. If Tim wakes up, everything will be easier.


    After another hour, the nursees out and said that the patient has awakened.


    Susan goes inside the ward with tears in her eyes. While looking at Tim, whose head is covered with


    gauze, she shed more tears. Looking at the situation, Harry feels more worried.


    The situation is much worse than expected.


    ¡°Tim, how do you feel?¡± Jev steps forward and asks with a very concerned tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± says Tim with a hoarse voice. He scans around the room and finallynds on Lily. He


    furiously says, ¡°Lily, how dare youe?¡±


    Lily steps closer to ask the doctor about his condition. After knowing that he is okay, she finally feels


    much more relief. ¡°Tim, let¡¯s talk alone.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say! Do you still want to hurt him?¡± Susan shoves Lily violently.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily almost fell but fortunately, Harry got her in time. ¡°Susan, please keep calm!¡±


    ¡°Keep calm? Have you seen what she did to my son? How dare you told me to keep calm? You have


    not educate your daughters well.¡±


    Hearing those words, Lily frowns tightly, ¡°I might have did something wrong, but my parents have


    nothing to do with this, so please don¡¯t insult them.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Susan offended her, but Harry and Bree shall not be dragged into this.


    ¡°You¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop!¡± Tim cuts her and nces at Lily. ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°No! What if she tried to hurt you again?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Tim adds, ¡°Everybody is here, she won¡¯t dare, rx.¡±


    In the end, Tim wins the argument.


    The crowds left, leaving only Tim and Lily in the ward. Lily watches him closely and stride to the end of


    his bed, ¡°Tim, why I fall in love with you before?¡±


    Tim doesn¡¯t except her first sentence would be criticizing. His eyes darkens, ¡°Do you regret it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I regret it.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t even hesitate for a second, ¡°I regret knowing you, regret liking you and


    most regret for ignoring people¡¯s opinion to marry you.¡±


    If she could turn back time, she would rather never know this person.


    Things have developed so far, they have no feelings of affection. Jade is like a parasite among them.


    These parasite make them destroying each other. In their rtionship, Tim is too adamant, and Lily is


    also no different.


    Obviously, Tim hasn¡¯t expect thising, owing to the fact that he doesn¡¯t know what to response.


    He has never seen Lily like this. She used to be full of affection in her eyes, but now he couldn¡¯t feel a


    little.


    Momentster, Times back to his sense. While looking at his infusion, he says, ¡°You want to


    divorce? You have hurt me, so do you think you can leave me?¡±


    Lily squints, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you give up the divorce, I¡¯ll let you go this time. But if you insist on getting divorce, I¡¯ll sue you for


    intentionally hurting me.¡± Reflecting Lily¡¯s trembling eyes, he adds, ¡°Lily, think about your parents, do


    you think divorce will worth?¡±


    Lily clenches up her fists, ¡°I promise to leave without taking anything, happy now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tim raises his eyebrows, ¡°I still want this marriage.¡±


    Lily chuckles and says, ¡°You don¡¯t even love me, there¡¯s no point.¡±


    Being alone would be better than marriage without happiness.


    ¡°You want to leave me to be with your lover, right?¡± Tim looks down, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t have you, I won¡¯t let


    others have you!¡±


    Lily grits her teeth, ¡°You are such a lunatic!¡±


    Tim sneers, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are stuck with me.¡±


    Lily stares at him, thinking of his words. Why he is still alive?


    ¡°There no way to turn back time, you should have think carefully before hurting me.¡± Tim says while


    pointing to his own head.


    Lily looks down, ¡°If I¡¯d known this result, I should have killed you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue our marriage and see who will have a nervous breakdown.¡±


    Without further ado, Lily leaves the ward.


    Everybody is waiting in the corridor. Aware that she hase out, Susan stares at her vigntly and


    enters the ward hastily, afraid that she might did something to her son again.


    Harry walks wearily, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Lily gathers her emotion and says, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, you may go now, I¡¯ll handled it myself.¡±


    ¡°How can you handle it? You can¡¯t even fight back.¡± Bree says anxiously.


    Lily sighs, ¡°He refuses to divorce, there¡¯s nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I know you are a smart girl, but even how tough it was, you shouldn¡¯t have hit him!¡± Bree¡¯s eyes


    are red, showing frighten.


    Lily is unable to say about the sexual harassment, instead, she can only soothe herself, ¡°I know, calm


    down, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Inside, while Susan is checking out his condition, Tim takes out his phone and texts a message,


    ¡°Check what Lily is doing recently, including who she is hanging out with. Text I back as soon as


    possible.¡±

 Chapter 34 Intentional Rumor

    Chapter 34 Intentional Rumor


    Lily returns to thepany at once after sending her parents to home.


    It is noon by the time she arrived. Crystal hands her the files of the meeting earlier today and lowers


    her voice, saying, ¡°You know what, Julia was furious when I said you took a day off. I thought you were


    absence today.¡±


    Took a day off?


    Lily is surprised. So many things have happened in thest few hours that she doesn¡¯t even have time


    to ask for permission. However, who have helped her?


    In a sh, Lily thinks of that cold-faced.


    Besides Rex, nobody has such ability.


    Just so, Crystal bes a thorn in her flesh.


    ¡°I might have offended her.¡± Lily replies helplessly while holding up the dossier files on the table,


    ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m off to the meeting with Carlos.¡±


    Crystal makes an OK gesture and says, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll covered things up for you.¡±


    When Lily enters the meeting room, Carlos and Mary have been there. Carlos acknowledges her


    presence but doesn¡¯t say anything and starts the meeting right away.


    After the meeting, Carlos suddenly says, ¡°You may leave now and Lily, please stay for a while.¡±


    Mary is stunned and gives Lily an rm look. Even if she is unwilling to leave, there¡¯s nothing she can


    do but only be obedient.


    Only two of them left in the conference room. Lily is briefing through the file earnestly when Carlos


    asks, ¡°You are Lily, right?¡±


    Lily freezes and nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carlos put down the pen on the table and leans back, giving a casual posture but is on a sense of


    oppression, ¡°Have I ever told you that I didn¡¯t like any personal matter involved in the work?¡±


    It is hard for Lily to neglect those words, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on today? Crystal said you¡¯d took a day off, but why didn¡¯t I receive any message


    from you?¡± Carlos smirks and sit upright in his position, both hands on the table, ¡°or am I not qualified


    enough to receive any message from you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily afraid he might misunderstand and exins hastily, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. The incident happened


    suddenly that I didn¡¯t have time to ask for leave. I promise there will be no next time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your bullshit.¡± Carlos says harshly, ¡°If you did it again, I¡¯ll fired you. I don¡¯t need a newbie


    who can¡¯t even respect their superiors. Do you understand?¡±


    Lily wants to bury her head in the sand right now and says, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carlos now fixes his gaze to Lily, ¡°We are expecting a client this afternoon, and you¡¯ll be in charge.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lily lifts up her head and points to herself.


    ¡°Why, you didn¡¯t want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to¡­..¡± it is just that she is a newbie and now Carlos wants her to be in charge


    of the client. She has no confident at all.


    Carlos looks at her shock expression but doesn¡¯t bother at all. Instead, he throws a copy of a file,


    ¡°Learn the case, I¡¯ll be there, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Knowing that he¡¯ll be there too put her at ease. ¡°Thank you, I¡­..¡±


    Carlos cuts her off and waves in disgust, ¡°Ok, get out.¡±


    ¡­..


    At half past two, Lily follows Carlos to the reception room. A man wearing a gray jacket with


    approximately one meter seven height walks into the room.


    ¡°Carlos.¡± The man, who has a longed leg yet somehow unstable in walking, stretches out his hand


    towards Carlos. This shows that he is a quite respectful man.


    Carlos shakes his hand, ¡°Mr. Li, this is my assistant. Lily.¡±


    This is the first time Lily ever heard someone called her awyer. Lily is very excited and shakes Mr.


    Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello.¡±


    However¡­..


    She feels strange when holding his hand. It turns out that Mr. Li has only three fingers left in his palm.


    Lily¡¯s eyebrows flutter slightly and pulls her hands out without changing her expression, in order to hide


    her surprised.


    Carlos nces at her and talks to Mr. Li, ¡°Have a seat, please.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After a conversation, Lily learns that Mr. Li is engaged in an exploration work in a coal miningpany


    before. However, some ident urred during an underground exploration, which resulted in a


    That ident has almost tearing his whole life apart, owing to the fact that he still has a secondary-


    year-old daughter.


    ¡°Carlos, Mary, I have worked for them for nearly 20 years without taking any interest. But look at me


    now, they aren¡¯t even willing topensate me¡­..¡± Mr. Li cried out.


    Men only weep when they were deeply grieved.


    Lily takes a deep breath to calm down and pass a paper towel for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This wasn¡¯t a


    difficult case; we¡¯ll make sure you get thepensation.¡±


    Carlos nces at her abruptly, but didn¡¯t say much. He keeps still his emotion and continues


    understanding Mr. Li¡¯s situation. He is too calm that Lily feels he really is a cold-blooded person.


    The interviewsts for two hours. After sending Mr. Li, Carlos calls Lily to his office.


    When the two is walking to the office, they happen to meet Rex and numbers of thepany


    executives.


    When Lily has not even reacted to the situation, Carlos has stopped and shouted respectfully. ¡°Rex.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Rex greets and unintentionally looks at Lily.


    Lily¡¯s heart tightens and through her trembling teeth, she manages to greet, ¡°Rex.¡±


    Rex shifts his gaze from Lily to Carlos, as if he doesn¡¯t know her well and says, ¡°Newbie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my junior. I just took her to meet a client.¡±


    His eyes are dark with some unfathomable emotion, hardly breathe. After a moment, he nods slightly,


    ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    The moment he passes, Lily lets out a sign of relief. Carlos raises his eyebrows and says, ¡°What are


    you nervous about?¡±


    Lily freezes her expression. ¡°Nothing, just nervous to see the boss.¡±


    Fortunately, they stand side by side; therefore Carlos can¡¯t see her expression longer and doesn¡¯t


    continue to ask further.


    And yet, Mary watches the whole scenario. She has heard the whole conversation just now, thinking,


    Lily hasn¡¯t been here for a week and had met a client? Even ¡®I¡¯ has only stepped on the consultation


    room several times before!


    And did Carlos just pat her shoulder?


    Mary squeezes her document. Her wless make-up face gradually bes slightly distorted.


    There¡¯s rumor saying that Lily isn¡¯t an ordinary girl, but haven¡¯t she thought that she would dare to


    show it off in front of Carlos. What a disgrace!


    ¡°Mary, what are you doing here?¡± a colleague of her sees her standing nkly and elbows her gently.


    Mary returns from her thought and says, ¡°Nothing¡­..¡±


    She looks down as if are thinking something, then raises her head, with a hint of hesitation and timidity


    in her voice, she asks, ¡°Stell, I just saw Lily and Carlos walked together to his office. What do you


    think¡­.¡±

 Chapter 35 Rex was Investigated

    Chapter 35 Rex was Investigated


    Speaking of which, she deliberately pauses and looks at Ste. If she has not mistaken, Ste is one of


    Hanwei¡¯s officer who admired Carlos, but to what extent, it remains unknown.


    Hearing her words, Ste spontaneously looks at the direction of Carlos¡¯s office. But unfortunately, the


    blinds are pulled down and are impossible to look inside.


    But somehow, she behaves that she has discovered something and turns into fierce tone, ¡°I have heard


    from Julia¡¯s employee that she was here through the backdoor, she has a connection with the superior,


    and now she even get Carlos¡¯s attention¡­..¡±


    Mary stays calm and brushes her hair, ¡°Yeah, who knows, I¡¯m just saying, let¡¯s go back to work.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    However, the atmosphere inside the office ispletely different.


    Carlos throws the files all over the table. ¡°Who told you to make a promise with him?¡±


    Lily freezes. ¡°What promise?¡±


    Carlos put both of his hand on the table and moves closer to her. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±


    Lily swallows hard. After a while, she finally remembers her words. ¡®This wasn¡¯t a difficult case; we¡¯ll


    make sure you got thepensation.¡¯


    But what¡¯s wrong with it, it is a normal thing to say; besides it is also to appease him.


    She looks up, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Carlos chuckles, ¡°Do you have any evidence? Are you confident that we¡¯ll win the case? You


    haven¡¯t even applied for the information in the court. Based on what that makes you say we¡¯ll win?¡±


    ¡°I just thought that as awyer, we have this responsibility¡­.¡±


    ¡°You thought so?¡± Carlos ms the table indignantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that in our job, we have to be


    responsible in every word we said. If we can¡¯t win this case, you¡¯ll be grasping straws. How dare you


    teach me how to be responsible?¡±


    Lily is struck by his word, not understanding his temper, yet irritated. ¡°It¡¯s just a few words. Carlos if you


    have something against me just said it, stop beating around the bush.¡±


    Hearing that, Carlos seems to stagger and looks at her in a disdainful way. ¡°Excuse me? I have


    something against you? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Lily annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few words.¡± He mocks her words, ¡°If you are this superficial, I don¡¯t think you suit this job.¡±


    Lily clenches up her fist, she really wanted to refute Carlos. For the reason that, from the moment she


    enters his office, even before arguing with him, she did nothing wrong.


    But now she can¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°How dare you criticize my quality?¡± Carlos stands up, his eyes are cold. ¡°Looks like you left your brain


    in your school.¡±


    He throws Lily¡¯s file out, ¡°Get out, I won¡¯t work with a person like you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Unconsciously, Lily returns to the office, her mind is somewhat unhinged. Crystal, who has been


    observing her, hesitated for a while, but still decides to pull her out of the office. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?


    You¡¯re like a walking zombie.¡±


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily is absolutely absent-minded. ¡°Crystal, I still need to do some errands, see youter.¡±


    When Crystal sees her leaving, she bits her teeth, grabs her and looks around. She whispers, ¡°Lily, did


    you really have a thing with Carlos¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for gossiping, but now people are talking about you and Carlos in his office did¡­.¡±


    Crystal stops.


    Lily freezes, then frowns, ¡°And you believe it?¡±


    Crystal mutters, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but after seeing you like this, I started to think wildly, but I still


    trust you, or I won¡¯t bother to ask!¡±


    Lily smiles a little, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who started this rumor, but the fact is I¡¯ve been severely scolded by


    Carlos.¡±


    Crystal stumbles, ¡°No way, you have been severely scolded, but people still thinking that you¡­.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°Let them be.¡±


    Someone¡¯s aiming her, what should she do?


    rify?


    They are more willing to believe gossips than truth, moreover, she is just perfect enough to be the


    subject.


    rifying would only looks like concealing the truth.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Tim has just finished running a test in the hospital when he receives a call from his


    private investigator.


    ¡°Tim, I found that Lily is working in awpany called Hanyu, andtely, she has been hanging out


    with Rex, who is the CEO of Hanyu. However, I found nothing about the divorce proceeding. It is very


    likely that Rex is helping her. Hanyu is very secretive, it is hard to investigate.


    Tim gets up aggressively from the bed and frowns, ¡°Rex? The boss of Hanyu?¡±


    Jade, who has been peeling apple all this time, quickly steps forward to support him, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Tim is too anxious that he waves her off, hurting her palm. It is now covered in blood, and he doesn¡¯t


    seem to care at all.


    Jade¡¯s hand went numb. She keeps looking at the scars for a while before pulling it back.


    ¡°Do you know how do they meet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tim, that was beyond our control.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Tim hang up the phone and is sitting in the bed panting hard, his eyes are


    burned with fire.


    Even Jade is a little scared by looking at him, ¡°Tim, what¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± Tim storms out of bed, ¡°She has fucking cheat on me.¡±


    All of this happened in a sh in Jade¡¯s eye. Turning her back, she approaches him with a sense of


    sympathy and touches his back. ¡°Tim, I¡¯ve told you before that Lily isn¡¯t that innocent, who knows how


    long she¡¯s been like this. Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth at all. Besides, you are about to divorce now, so


    just leave her alone.¡±


    Timughs evilly, ¡°She has made me feel bad, has taken things from me for granted and now wanted to


    slip away? She really did as she wished; I will not let her be.¡±


    Jade frowns, wondering why he took things seriously when he was about to divorce. She then suddenly


    thinks of the name and asks, ¡°Who¡¯s Rex?¡±


    Tim finally nces at her, ¡°The big boss of Hanyuw firm, even my dad is out of his league.¡±


    Jade is shocked. Although she has never understood the fields ofw, hearing that even Jev is out of


    his league is really something. He is definitely a nobleman.


    However, high social status won¡¯tst over half century. That man is probably a pensioner. Lily really


    knows who to mess with.


    With this in mind, Jade gets even closer. ¡°Chill out, Tim. Take care of your body first and when you feel


    better, we must punish that bitchy couple.¡±

 Chapter 36 Encounter

    Chapter 36 Encounter


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Tim exhales, ¡°Now that Lily is with others, it means that she has a purpose, so I


    need to take precautions against her.¡±


    After saying, he feels more justified that makes him calls his housemaid. ¡°Change the key of my study


    room. From now on, if Lily is in the house, look at her carefully, report me if there¡¯s anything


    suspicious.¡±


    After hanging up, Tim suddenly pulls the infusion needle off from the back of his hand, which scares


    Jade. ¡°Tim, the doctor says you still need to rest, what are you doing!¡±


    In fact, Tim doesn¡¯t hurt too badly. He barely has two stiches that isn¡¯t a problem at all. All of this acting


    is just to threaten Lily. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Looking at him stubbornly leaving, Jade doesn¡¯t dare to stop him too; therefore, following him is the


    best choice.


    Tim hops on the car and looks at the time. She is about to leave the office. He then narrows his eyes


    and changes his direction instantly.


    ¡­.


    Lily is left out the whole afternoon. She had been severely scolded by Carlos and now feels weak.


    She is a bit frustrated, owing to the fact that, she has gotten into troubles this early.


    Could this be her unlucky year?


    It is time to get off work. When Crystal sees her bitter face, shees andforts her. ¡°Go home and


    get some rest. You¡¯re lucky enough to be able to get off on time. Don¡¯t think too much. Wait ¡®till Carlos


    cool down and tell him your mistakes.¡±


    Lily sighs, ¡°I wish it was that easy.¡±


    She¡¯s afraid that Carlos will fire her.


    While chatting, both of them walk together toward the door, but even before reaching the door, here


    comes a loud noise from the front desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but if you didn¡¯t make an appointment, we can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°I said I came to see my wife.¡± The man¡¯s voice is agitated.


    ¡°Then please called her down to pick you up¡­¡±


    ¡°Do have a problem with your brain? I¡¯ve told you her name and you still didn¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart tightens, she has a bad feeling. The closer she is, the faster she steps forward. As soon as


    she reached the front desk, that familiar figure struck her.


    ¡°Tim, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°See, I¡¯ve told you I was looking for someone and you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Tim looks scornfully at the


    receptionist.


    The receptionist doesn¡¯t speak a word, but take a look at Lily, as if were trying to me her for bringing


    such person to thepany.


    Lily takes a deep breath and looks at Crystal, giving a fake smile, ¡°Crystal, you go first.¡±


    Crystal is aware that she can¡¯t blend into the situation, she squeaks and points at the gate, ¡°Okay, see


    youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you.¡± Lily watches her leave, and then her smile face turns cold instantly and looks at Tim.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Tim narrows his eyes and grabs her wrists. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk here; are you afraid of people seeing us?¡±


    His voices are so small that only both of them can hear it. Lily gives him a stern nce, ¡°Tim, What in


    the earth are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I came to see you.¡± He looks around. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t even know when did you be a


    lawyer?¡±


    Lily approaches him, holding back her anger. ¡°This is an office area. If you¡¯ve got something to say, let¡¯s


    talk outside. Don¡¯t disturb other people.¡±


    The man said coldly, ¡°I think it was only one of your excuses.¡±


    Lily stares at him firmly, feeling something fishy, like he has known something. But this is Rex¡¯s


    company, knowing that he was here makes her more unease.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but soften her tone, ¡°I beg you, let¡¯s go home and talk, please?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you haven¡¯t beg me for quite a long time. What''s wrong with you today?¡±


    Now, the two of them are standing at the door. When Lily is brainstorming to figure out how can she


    brings him home, came a thick, low-pitched male voice from the back¡­.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Lily¡¯s pupils tightens, her whole body went stiff. Following the voice, she sees a man in a navy suit with


    a leather shoes, his dark gray tie is neatly tied, with three of thepany¡¯s executives following


    behind, one of them are Ander.


    What¡¯s going on now?


    The meeting of ex-husband and boyfriend?


    Ander¡¯s gazes fell on Lily¡¯s body. Even though he stood still, Lily is fully aware that he dislikes her. He is


    like watching something inappropriate.


    As thepany¡¯s secondrgest stakeholders, it is impossible for him to ept the current situation.


    When Lily is trying to find a way, a big hand suddenlyes behind her waist. She subconsciously


    wanted to stand beside, but was unexpectedly being pulled by forced to the man¡¯s arm.


    Tim looks at where Rex stands and amid that this man indeed has a charisma. His body is possessed


    with a strong aura that makes him looks real sharp.


    This make Tim feels a little pressure; he might have lost inside but still act like winning. Looking at Lily¡¯s


    half smile, he says, ¡°What an honor to meet you, Rex. I¡¯m Tim from Buy U Tech Company.¡±


    Surprisingly, Rex didn¡¯t change his expression, ¡°Never heard before.¡±


    He shifts his eyes, moving from Lily¡¯s face to Tim again. His tone is sharp, ¡°Do you think this is a


    market?¡±


    Tim is refuted; his face is a little bit uneasy. But by looking at Lily¡¯s face he smiles, and came upon this


    idea. ¡°I¡¯m picking my wife from work. But I didn¡¯t make an appointment, this is just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it?¡± Rex¡¯s eyes don¡¯t waver at all. He gently supports one of his hands on the table of the front


    desk, slightly raising his eyebrows.


    Tim somehow bes a little bit nervous by his sight and unconsciously pulled Lily¡¯s hand by forced.


    Lily struggles and turns to look at him, ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    As expected, Tim doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer and swaggers away, following Lily behind.


    The receptionist couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°What the hell is he¡­..¡±


    Rex unintentionally looks at her and she panicked, ¡°I, I mean¡­.¡±


    When she is about to exined, her boss arrogantly says, ¡°he¡¯s not a human, don¡¯t let him in next


    time.¡±


    Ander, ¡°¡­..¡±


    The receptionist, ¡°¡­..¡±


    Rex walks out of thepany without squinting. Anderes back to his sense and follows Rex to the


    car.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Ander ys deaf, he fastens his seat belt and looks at the man that sits right next to him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard


    from Karl. The girl just now is your girlfriend, right?¡±


    Rex didn¡¯t say a word but only stared at the ck Audi car in front.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t understand. All of this year, with lots of girls out there, why do you have to choose a


    married woman?¡± Aware that he wants to speaks, Ander raises his hand up and interrupt directly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are just ying. Even if others¡¯ didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. You


    clenched up a fist in the pocket just now, are you angry?¡±

 Chapter 37 What’s Your Relationship with Him

    Chapter 37 What¡¯s Your Rtionship with Him


    Rex pushes the inner walls of the mouth using the tip of his tongue and sighs coldly, ¡°Then what about


    your effort to that little girl, Vicky?¡±


    ¡°This is entirely two different things.¡± Ander sits upright and in more seriousness tone he says,


    ¡°Anyway, as your best buddy, I would say that this kind of woman is dangerous, you¡¯d better watch


    out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re upset when I didn¡¯t have a girl, now that I¡¯d a girl, why are you still worried?¡±


    Ander shouts, ¡°But there¡¯s still a lot of woman out there, why didn¡¯t you find someone else beside her?¡±


    Rex poke up his lips, ¡°Someone else? The others didn¡¯t have her skill. I just want to have sex with her.


    What should I do?¡±


    Ander groans and titles his head, ¡°That makes some sense¡­.¡±


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, Tim silently drives Lily to the vi. Tim is unusually quiet, it is like something had hit


    his head, which makes Lily feels unease.


    She would rather he gets irritated and questions her rtionship with Rex, but not this silence.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but moves her legs, knowing that her anklet is still there put her at ease.


    They arrive at the Vi and Tim parks at the garage directly. In the middle of the dark, Lily hears the


    car-locking sound, which makes her heartbeat races.


    He shuts the engine off. It is very peaceful that only their inaudible breathing is heard.


    Lily swallows hard and tries to remain calm, ¡°I want to get out.¡±


    ¡°Get out? Okay.¡± Tim¡¯s face is a little soaked in the dark. ¡°But first answer my question and I¡¯ll let you


    go.¡±


    Lily stares at him surly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°When did you start to work at thatpany?¡±


    Lily blinks twice, ¡°After I decide to divorce.¡± Not saying the exact date.


    ¡°How did you get in the interview?¡±


    ¡°Just a normal interview. It has two season of recruitment every year.¡±


    Tim couldn¡¯t let her go just like that, he then asks again, ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with Rex?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any rtionship with him.¡± Lily retracts her gaze, just realizing Tim¡¯s intention a few


    secondster, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Tim asks her back, as if were giving a hint, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lily froze. Back then, she is only specting, but now, she is fully aware that Tim has already known


    her rtionship with Tim, or otherwise he will not bother to ask.


    But how did he know?


    Lily¡¯s heart beat faster, clueless of how much Tim has known. If he has really known her rtionship


    with Rex, would he also know her purpose of returning this time?¡±


    Just when Lily is in a state of confusion with varying kind of thoughts, Tim presses over her body.


    Lily startled and tries to reach out, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Tim doesn¡¯t really n to do anything. To be precise, he wouldn¡¯t even dare. He is just like Lily,


    specting things out. He is trying to figure Rex out.


    That man can¡¯t be easily provoked.


    Tim only stares at Lily. ¡°You haven¡¯t even divorced, but have hurt me and have illegal love affair. Do you


    think you can get divorced?¡±


    Lily frowned, ¡°Tim, divorce is good for us. Don¡¯t you want to get rid of me?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t understand. Why did he always get annoyed when speaking of divorce? Previously, she


    thought all of this is because the property divisions things. But now, she is uncertain.


    Especially today, hees to thepany out of blue.


    Tim is stunned by her questions, but soon he recovers and says, ¡°I need to remarry after divorcing you.


    It¡¯s so much trouble to deal with, so why not just stay?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lily sneered, ¡°In your eyes, what exactly does marriage and wife means? Is it a drama or barely


    an identity? I¡¯m sick of this game. After all, marriage doesn¡¯t mean anything to you, if you still want to


    y, please find someone else.¡±


    Lily looks up at his dazzled face, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡­..


    Leaving the car, Lily hesitates to enter the house. If she wants to act, she needs to act till the end.


    Rushing out now might not be the best choice.


    The dinner is set out by the housemaid. Four dishes and one soup are set on the table. The smells of it


    form a warmth sense to the peaceful living room.


    Throwing backst year at this time, she will feel really blessed. At that time, Tim rarelyes home


    by dinner, even if he¡¯s home doing nothing, she is happy. But it¡¯s a pity that she has deleted this man


    from her heart, only numb and cold are left.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a shower, Lily simply locks herself in the room and sorts out the file from this afternoon,


    adding number on each of it.


    The clocks keep on ticking. When she looks up again, it is already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Her


    concentration makes her thirsty. When she is about to go downstairs to grab a drink, she passes the


    master bedroom and unexpectedly hears a moaning from inside.


    ¡°Oh, Tim¡­¡±


    Lily stopped. Her eyes unintentionally look inside, thinking whether it is intentional by not closing the


    door.


    After the other night, Lily doesn¡¯t feel any heartache like she used to anymore. She is not surprise at


    all, which makes her heartless.


    Speaking of which, she is d that she idently caught them together. The earlier, the better. She


    would rather die than make a fresh start.


    When the two of them are getting more intense, and when Lily is about to leave, her phone in the


    pocket chimes. She quickly hide, but was toote, they heard it.


    Tim¡¯s body stiffens on the top of Jade¡¯s body for a while and fiercely says, ¡°Shout loudly.¡±


    He intentionally lets Lily sees it and Jade is also willingly to cooperate.


    Lily, who is now on the next door, turns her attention to the phone. Looking at the caller ID on the


    screen, she walks downstairs briskly to pick it up, ¡°Rex?¡±


    ¡°Come out, I¡¯m at the gate.¡± Concise, as usual.


    Lily doesn¡¯t think of staying any longer too, grabbing her bag and phone, she left.


    In front of the gate, quietly parks a Bentley Mulliner on the side of the road. Lily runs quickly and opens


    the door, gets into the car, and panting hardly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Instead of a suit, he wears a high-quality wool sweater with a pair of casual trousers and also a scene


    of mint perfume, his hair is scattered all over his forehead, obviouslying from home.


    Rex looks at her panting face.


    Momentster, Lily, who finds she is being weirdly stared, reaches out her hand to touch her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rex then looks away, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After speaking, he lit a cigarette. The window is half-opened and white smoked drifts out. After


    hesitating for a while, Lily finally breaks the silence, ¡°Looks like Tim has found out our rtionship. He


    evenes to thepany and troubles you, sorry.¡±


    His slender fingertips lighted on the soot, with a small voice, he says, ¡°I know.¡±


    Lily frowned, ¡°You know?¡±

 Chapter 38 Late Night Thug

    Chapter 38 Late Night Thug


    He has noticed it earlier before that Tim stalks Lily. But he doesn¡¯t tell her about it, even now.


    He doesn¡¯t answer her, but takes a deep breath and swallows into his throat. ¡°Pack your stuff tonight,


    so you won¡¯t need toe again tomorrow.¡±


    Lily is out of spirit for a few seconds, ¡°Did the evidence that I gave enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± His lips gently spits out a ray of white mist.


    She then moves closer, looking at him very seriously, ¡°Really?¡±


    If she really wants to leave, she need to frankly to Tim. There will be not going back after leaving. This


    is why; deal or not deal depends on her.


    Rex throws the remaining half of the cigarette out of the window and lifts her chin up using the same


    fingers, ¡°Why, unwilling to leave?¡±


    Lily bits her lips then let go, ¡°You know it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    She used to be loved Tim a lot, but now she hates him a lot, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t spend so much


    effort to seek for revenge.


    Under the yellow dim lights, her face, which only was as big as his palm, is white and tender. Her eyes


    are extremelyrge and shiny.


    His coarse fingertips slightly run across her pinky lips, which makes her nervous by looking at him.


    Rex suddenly turns into a serious mood, ¡°It¡¯s not about the evidence. I just didn¡¯t want to see Tim


    holding you anymore.¡±


    Lily understands what he mean, her ears went red and her eyshes fluttered uneasily, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Apart from sorry, she doesn¡¯t know what else to say, and doesn¡¯t even dare to figure out the meaning of


    the word.


    His gaze fell upon her soft lips, ¡°Your sorry, was too easy.¡±


    Lily is confused. But the moment she looks up, her lips is kissed hard by him.


    The kiss is too suddenly that she totally forgets to response. Obviously, Rex doesn¡¯t have any patience


    to wait but directly pried open her lips and breaks in. With the ferocity, he swept every inch of her


    mouth.


    As if to dere, this body belongs to me.


    Lily opens her eyes and looks at his perfect face but still letting his aggression breaks in and even


    forgot to breathe. When her lungs started to feel sore, she begins to resist.


    Rex doesn¡¯t continue to entangled, instead, he let her go and looks down onto her little mouth stained


    with red radiant gloss.


    Even her chest are depressed ¡®till out of breath. She thinks heing here tonight is to tell her about


    the evidence?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, it is because Tim holding her makes him feel unhappy that lost his patience and drive all the


    way.


    And kissed her, which wasn¡¯t nned at all.


    Lily touches her lips. They have even done the intimate things, but not kiss.


    The reason behind this remains unclear. The feeling of kiss him in the midst put butterfly in her


    stomach, but why he did suddenly¡­..


    The atmosphere bes weird instantly since Rex seems doesn¡¯t n to say anything. Lily is too


    nervous that didn¡¯t know what to do. When she is about to break the silence, she is interrupted by a


    rush of telephone ringing.


    It is Rex¡¯s phone.


    His gaze fell on the caller ID. After hesitating for a while, he gets out of the car. ¡°Hello Kiki¡­¡±


    He walks far enough that Lily can¡¯t hear anything. But she has heard him saying the word ¡°Kiki¡± in a


    soft and intimate way.


    Lily looks at his shadow under the tree, her mind keeps on re-ying his soft tone. She has never


    heard it, including his current posture, never had she ever seen it.


    It must be a special person ,that such a emotionless man turns into gentle.


    Lily shifts her vision and tugs her hair behind the ears. What exactly is she expecting¡­¡­


    Under the dim light, even though Rex keeps on listening to the soft voice from the phone, his gaze has


    been continuously looking at the woman inside the front passenger seat of the car. In a moment of


    distraction, he intermittently hears the voices.


    Ain¡¯t got reply, the woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hello Rex, are you still there?¡±


    Rexes back to his sense. While he hum a sound, he notices that Lily unfasten her seat belt and


    quickly says, ¡°Kiki, it¡¯ste, I still got some work to do, go get some rest first.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice pauses and with a thoughtfully tone, she says, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact youter. You too


    get some rest, don¡¯t overwork.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night.¡± Rex hangs up.


    At the same time, Lily gets out the car. When she is about to leave, her arm is pulled by force and


    spontaneously looks at his displeased face. ¡°Did I told you to go?¡±


    Lily looks condensed, her voices is full of anger and frustration, ¡°Haven¡¯t you kissed enough yet?¡±


    Rex¡¯s face turns dark, ¡°Do you think I want you to stay just because to kiss you? You think you are a


    diamond?¡±


    Lily pouts, ¡°¡­ No, I know you¡¯re not like that.¡±


    Of course she¡¯s not a diamond. The diamond is that woman he talks to earlier.


    Hearing Lily¡¯s responses, Rex, who expects her to refute, doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    As autumn approaches, the temperature is just nearly ten degrees. Lily, who rushed out hurriedly, only


    wears a t-shirts. Rex watches Lily rubs the palms of her arms, he then gets in the car to take out a


    ck jacket and put it over her shoulder.


    Lily shrugs, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not cold¡­¡±


    Even before she finishes, Rex pulls her by force into his arms, ¡°Put them on, or else I¡¯ll take off your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡­..


    Lily flushes and doesn¡¯t even dare to look at him, but only be obedient and let him zip up.


    She silently dresses up. When she is about to leave again, Rex has finally out of patient and pulls her.


    It makes her wedged between his chest and the hatch.


    In an un-amused tone, he says, ¡°You want to mess with me?¡±


    Lily looks at his burning eyes, aware that if she says something unpleasant again, he will make her pay


    for the price. This is why she just shakes her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No¡­.?


    Why so shy?


    What have he done to her?


    His face freezes again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?.¡±


    Lily sarcastically says, ¡°You¡¯re my boss, I won¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Rexughs mockingly, which giving her chills, and raises her chin up, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Lily is forced to look at him, feeling unease but manage to say, ¡°You said it yourself.¡±


    Rex squints his eyes, thinking, ¡°Very smart, and oppose me with my own words¡±.


    He pokes his lips and nods, ¡°Do you know how to treat a boss?¡±


    Lily freezes. She hasn¡¯t even got a chance to answer and he has pulled the jacket off. It was stuck on


    her elbow at first, but he manage to pin her hands to the back and pull it off.


    The white cotton t-shirt isn¡¯t that thick. The neckline is slightly torn and exposes her smooth yet delicate


    shoulder; even her ck bra¡¯s strap is seen.


    When the coldness struck, Lily turns pale with fright and struggles as much as she could, ¡°You, what


    are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 39 She is Exceptional

    Chapter 39 She is Exceptional


    Rex held her cheeks up in order to let her focus on his eyes, ¡°You must obey whenever the boss order


    you. This is how to treat a boss, do you understand?¡±


    As he said, his hand sneaks into her pants. In the night-breeze, his big palm touches her bare skin


    which gives her a shiver. ¡°Rex! We¡¯re on the street. Are you crazy, what is someone seen us!¡±


    At first, even though she knows he is a lechery, she thinks he won¡¯t dare to make a mess.


    But now¡­


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen and look at him in disbelief, as if she has heard it wrong, ¡°Please calm down. Don¡¯t do


    this, Rex. I beg you¡­.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t seem to hear her begging for mercy and continue to mess around her body.


    Lily has resisted till out of strength. Fortunately, he¡¯s still on his mind. Looking at her reddish eyes, he


    let her go.


    Even so, his sharp eyes keep on staring at her, ¡°If I really act as your boss in this way, can you stand


    it?¡±


    Only then, Lily understands why he has that temper out of the blue. It is because what she said just


    now. But what¡¯s wrong with it, he indeed is her boss. If not, what else?¡±


    He narrows his eyes, examines her dodging eyes and says earnestly, ¡°Is it because of that call?¡±


    Being pierced, Lily¡¯s eyes shes with panic. She looks away in no time. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that someone


    saw us.¡±


    Rex snorts, raising his hand to pat her cheek twice. It won¡¯t hurt, it is more like flirting. ¡°At this time and


    hour, tell me who wille out?¡±


    Lily carefully nces around. Not only people, there¡¯s no even a ghost¡­..


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask if you¡¯re that curious?¡± Rex looks at her thin red face, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me.¡±


    It is not a question, but a statement.


    Lily¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Comparing with the arcmp under the sky, even hers was brighter. Rex


    almost couldn¡¯t stand but wanted to kiss it.


    ¡°¡­. Not really.¡± Lily finally utters those word momentster.


    She isn¡¯t afraid of him. It¡¯s just that looking at him would make her feel nervous.


    Maybe it was because of their social background¡¯s gap that makes her somewhat under pressure.


    Coming above her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me.¡± his voices are low.


    Lily looks at him for a moment, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know everyone else is afraid of me, but you don¡¯t have to be.¡± Rex looks at her dullness, her hair is in


    a mess because of him just now. But it was fluffy under the light, ¡°Don¡¯t really treat me as an asshole,


    okay?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily looks away in no time. What a terrible idioms, she still has a pride!


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    In a quiet night, his voices seem particrly pleasing.


    Lily responses softly, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of me, okay?¡± He repeats again and let her chin go. He then re-lit a


    cigarette and takes a deep breath.


    Lily nods, as if she has understood. It might probably means that he would not hurt her.


    In fact, she trusts him. He is by her side over several dilemmas. Moreover, if he really wanted to do


    something to her, he doesn¡¯t even have to spend much effort, all he needs to do is say it.


    But he doesn¡¯t.


    Wondering whether it was the moonlight that makes a shiny gloss over their shoulders. Lily looks up


    into his deep facial expressions, and couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Rex, do you regret helping me?¡±


    Lily feels it was awkward enough that Tim finds Rex just now. Who knows that he might beat him, it


    would affect Rex¡¯s reputation. Even if it is only a joke, it is scary enough.


    At first, she thinks Rex would mind, but unexpectedly, he doesn¡¯t hesitate to speak in time.


    ¡°I never do things that I regret.¡± He strikes her delicate cheeks, leans forwards and whispers in her ear,


    ¡°You¡¯re an exception, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡­..


    Tonight, Lily hardly falls asleep. Even after returning to the vi and lying on her bed, she keeps on


    recalling his words.


    She covers her quilt over her head. Her mind is absolute chaos. The only thing that can be sure is


    about Rex, she keeps on thinking about him.


    The next morning, Lily wakes up before six o¡¯clock, packs up her stuff and leave hurriedly before Tim


    and Jade got up.


    It is only eight o¡¯clock when she arrives at the office, which is still half hour before work starts.


    Lily prints out the file that she sorted outst night. After hesitating for a while, she still decides to go to


    Carlos¡¯ office.


    She tries to turn the doorknob, but it is locked. Looking down to see a narrow gap between the ground


    and the door, she crouched down and stuffs the files inside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Behind her,es the voice of a man.


    Lily is startled, almost kneeled on the ground.


    She stands up with both hands and feet, turns around and sees Carlos¡¯s emotionless face. She then


    subconsciously hide her hand behind her back, ¡°No, nothing. I drop something on the floor, so I¡­ I


    picked it up.¡±


    Carlos apparently wouldn¡¯t believe her stupid lies and reaches out his hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Lily pretends to be stupid, ¡°Give what?¡±


    ¡°The things on your hand.¡± Carlos frowns, ¡°Don¡¯t let me said it for the third time.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily takes a deep breath and handed over the files.


    Carlos looks through every page and finally stops at thest page.


    After scanning through it for a while, his long fingers point at the page and ces it in front of her eyes,


    his gaze looks directly to Lily¡¯s red face, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°A written self-criticism¡­¡± Lily whispers.


    He raises his eyebrows slightly and looks back at it again, reading out loud, ¡°Asking for permission


    should be informed in advance. In the view of the previous unpleasant behavior, I hereby dere that it


    will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lily lowers her head, her heart beating fast. Why do you read it out loud, just look at it is


    enough, it was really shameful you know¡­..


    Carlos pokes his lips silently, ¡°You came here early in the morning just to give me the files and written


    self-criticism?¡±


    Carlos pauses and shakes her head honestly, ¡°No, I woke up early this morning and happens to bring


    the files over.¡±


    The words pour out just like that. Carlos, who was standing in front of her remain silent. When she


    couldn¡¯t help but wanted to look up, her forehead suddenly gets knocked off. It was Carlos rolling up


    the files into a tube and knocks her, ¡°You are really innocent.¡±


    Lily touches her forehead, where it was being knocked off, ¡°Carlos, are you still angry?¡±


    Carlos couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again. You have to be more rigorous next time.¡±


    Lily sighs of relief, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Carlos waves his hand, ¡°Get to work.¡±


    Watching him going inside, Lily quickly steps forward and says, ¡°Oh, Carlos, there is one more thing¡­.¡±

 Chapter 40 Unusual Care

    Chapter 40 Unusual Care


    Carlos stops, ¡°What?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s some misunderstanding. If you hear any rumors, just ignore it.¡± Speaking which, Lily


    is a little embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Carlos seems much more generous, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Just try to make yourself stronger to


    fight back.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes flickers, ¡°Thank you, Carlos.¡±


    Carlos looks at her half-smiled face; her lips are red with white teeth and have a light dimple. After


    engaging her for several times, this is the first time he saw her smiling like this.


    It was like branches that have been soaked by the spring¡¯s rain, it gave afort sense.


    ¡°Carlos?¡±


    Carloses back to his sense and looks away, clearing his throat, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just work harder.¡±


    After speaking, before Lily even replies, he turns around and enters the office.


    When the door is closed, Lily, who is standing in front of the door, touches her nose, turns inexplicably


    and left.


    Nobody has realized that Ste, who had been hiding at the corner, witnesses all of this.


    ¡­..


    After a hectic morning, it is finally luncheon time. Rex is not at thepany; therefore, Lily doesn¡¯t


    have to rush to apany him.


    She deliberately goes to the coffee shop with Crystal to past time after eating.


    The two of them stand at the bar and wait for the coffee to grind. When the waiter hands it over, even


    when Lily hasn¡¯t held it firmly, suddenly she is pushed by a huge force from the back and hits her right


    in the arm.


    Lily is incautious. The coffee spill over onto the floor and her hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but exims.


    Crystal, who is standing on the side, is taken back and moves aside. Looking at her burned hand, she


    asks, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Her white and tender skin turns immediately into light-red-colored. It definitely need a ointment,


    otherwise, it will blister.


    Lily frowns, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Crystal turns around to look at the doer. Her face looks kind of familiar. It transpire that she is a


    colleague, but isn¡¯t that close. She takes back what she was about to say, instead, she manage to say


    it politely, ¡°How can you be so careless, didn¡¯t you see us standing in front of you.¡±


    She expects the other party would at least apologize. But who knows that Ste doesn¡¯t feel guilty at


    all. She merely nced at Lily¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Didn¡¯t see it?


    Crystal is indignant. ¡°You can¡¯t even see us, and then what can you see?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, I didn¡¯t mean it, don¡¯t be so exaggerated.¡± Ste nces at the coffee on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll just


    buy you another cup of it.¡±


    Crystal is shocked by her snotty attitude, ¡°it¡¯s not about the coffee. It is about your behavior. Is this how


    you apologize?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even hurt you, why are you mad?¡± after saying, she nces at Lily and mutters, ¡°I just tried to


    fawn her¡­..¡±


    Before Crystal takes an action, Lily, who has been silent all this time, stops her and looks at Ste, ¡°You


    intentionally push me?¡±


    Although she is asking her, her tone is really serious that people won¡¯t dare to lie.


    Ste panicked for a few seconds, but quickly settled down, ¡°Howe, I really didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t bother to continue this topic, instead she suddenly asks, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Crystal is a little puzzled, but still manages to say, ¡°Ste.¡±


    At first, she thinks that Lily will argue with her, she has even prepared all of the script, but she doesn¡¯t


    seem to y with it. Did she find out about her intention, and ask her name for revenge?


    She recalls the rumors inside thepany. If Lily indeed has a connection with the superior, will she


    report her?


    Ste regrets for being so impulsive. Lily says nothing but only a word ¡°okay¡± and left.


    Crystal follows her out of the caf¨¦, doesn¡¯t understand her action. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else, you want me to fight?¡± Lily looks at her funnily.


    Crystal is still not satisfied, ¡°You¡¯d never even offended her, she just did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know her, let alone offend her.¡± Lily says helplessly, ¡°Looks like she just dislike me.¡±


    The office is a small society, which include various kind of people. Lots of people that you don¡¯t


    recognize might talk behind you.


    But what can we do, there is no better way except ignore it.


    Crystal finally soothes down, aware that after all they are co-workers. ¡°But why did you ask her name?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyelid narrows, ¡°Just to scare her.¡±


    Crystal puzzles, and thenughs, ¡°You are hypocrite.¡±


    ¡­.


    At three in the afternoon, Carlos calls her to his office, asks her to prepare to meet a client tonight.


    Lily returns and read through all of the case again. Even though she doesn¡¯t memorize it fluently, she is


    familiar overall.


    Before leaving, after hesitating for a while, she decides to tell Rex that she wille homete tonight.


    As to avoid him losing his temper, she will be the one who suffers though.


    However, he doesn¡¯t answer the phone. Lily has tried to call for a few times but still no one answers.


    Thinking that he might busy working, Lily doesn¡¯t bother to call him anymore but leave a message.


    When she is about to keep her phone, a ck Porsche Panamera suddenly stops in front of her. Lily


    peeks to the logo of the car, it undoubtedly is a Porsche.


    This car cost at least eighty-seven thousands, but still, Carlos as a topwyer will definitely able to


    afford it.


    The window lowers, revealing good-looking eyes, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Lily gets in the car and both of them went together.


    The others party booked a ce in a VIP membership tea house, which is located next to a scenicke


    in an urban area. The environment is superb; Lily had been there before with Tim. The price of each


    tea starts from five digits.


    Half an hourter, the car stops. Carlos unbuckled his seat belt and look aside, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lily is nervous. ¡°Carlos, what should I say inside?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­. I have no idea.¡±


    Carlos smiles ¡°Calm down. The main purpose is for you to learn something, don¡¯t stress yourself.¡±


    Lily nods and cheers herself up.


    Carlos unintentionally looks at her burned arm and frowns, ¡°What happen to your arm?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t say much, ¡°I identally burn it. Not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Have you put a cream?¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time. Girls don¡¯t look good with scars.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t expect Carlos would say such a thing, with an awkward smile, she says, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After they get out of the car, a waiter from the tea house, who has already waited them, leads them to


    the private room. As soon as the door opened, Lily is stunned by the man sitting inside.


    Apparently, the other party has noticed her. After greeting Carlos, he smiles at Lily and says, ¡°Long


    time no see, Lily.¡±

 Chapter 41 The Previous Case

    Chapter 41 The Previous Case


    Lily¡¯s hand stiffens, so do her face, ¡°Hello, Frank.¡±


    Carlos casts his eyes on the situation and says, ¡°Looks like you guys are old friends?¡±


    Frankughs boldly and waves his hand, ¡°Not really a friend. We barely met a few times back in the


    college and¡­.¡±


    Before it ends, Frank stops and looks at Lily earnestly.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what his purpose is and simply says, ¡°It isn¡¯t the good memory.¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression changes slightly, but manage to fake a smile, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room bes a little awkward by this inexplicable conversation. Carlos, who is


    awyer with a keen sense, feels that they aren¡¯t in a good term and hints Frank to take a sit. ¡°Then


    let¡¯s not bother to introduce each other, have a sit please.¡±


    Carlos and Frank skip to the topic instantly. Lily, as being told, doesn¡¯t do anything but sit beside Carlos


    and records their whole conversation specifically.


    Frank, as the representative of Bao Cloud Group, doesn¡¯t have anything to negotiate further about Li¡¯s


    compensation. Carlos¡¯ main purpose this time is only to see if there¡¯s any better solution for both side


    to reconcile.


    ¡°Carlos, you also know that Li has worked for us for half of his life, but he merely is a prospector, not a


    manager. Of course, you may think that I¡¯m ruthless. But in today¡¯s society, we need to consider every


    single benefit. He wanted us topensate him in approx. one hundred thousand. If he beg us, this


    isn¡¯tpletely impossible. But this is happening now; the group is not willing to give. ¡± Carlos says


    while stirring the tea with a smile and glowing puffy face of him, as if this wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Lily recalls Li missing finger. Comparing with Frank¡¯s smile, she somehow couldn¡¯t smile.


    Just because of this, Li has been disabled for the rest of his life. However, he says it as if it was a small


    issue.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. On the contrary, Carlos stays still, just listen to what he said, and


    then gently says, ¡°Frank, I understand thatpany has their own limit, but....¡±


    Carlos takes a sip of the tea and put it back down. ¡°Whether one hundred thousand is reasonable or


    not, you should know clearly.¡±


    Frank, who wears sses, narrows his eyes and intentionally looks puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by


    that?¡±


    His long fingers tap on the table twice. ¡°I mean, no matter what, thepany has to pay the


    compensation. One hundred thousand is still a reasonable price, regardless what¡¯s thepany¡¯s limit


    is.¡±


    That was only the beginning. Carlos¡¯ word indicate that he had ready for the real fight.


    As the words fell, Frank is no longer as confident as he was, heugh awkwardly and says, ¡°You¡¯re


    indeed very bold, which makes us here today. I mean it¡¯s kind of possible for Li to get the


    compensation, but because of the incident, thepany had received a lot of negative impacts, so we


    need Li to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°How do you want him to cooperate?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but asks.


    Her clear voice makes both of them stunned.


    Carlos looks at the woman sitting beside her. Her eyes are now focused on Frank, who sits opposite


    her.


    Frank moves his sses to the bridge of his nose, ¡°We also know about his situation, that he has a


    daughter whom is still in junior high school, and his family condition isn¡¯t that good. It is definitely not


    easy for him to be a single dad. One hundred thousand is actually a small amount for us. But first, we


    need to make sure that he will cooperate with us for making up the whole story.¡±


    ¡°Your story¡­.¡± Lily repeats it and closes her recording apps, ¡°Frank, we can only guarantee that Li


    describes the fact. As for your so-called ¡®making up story¡¯, we as awyer have no rights to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Frank remarks, ¡°But as we havee to negotiate today, why don¡¯t we skip these formal


    word?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­.¡± Carlos interrupts her before she could finish her speech.


    ¡°If that was your condition, then we need to negotiate with Li before we can decide.¡±


    Frank nods happily, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll patiently wait for your news.¡±


    Lily frowns, secretly tighten her hand while holding the teacup. The moderate warm green tea is


    swallowed in a shot. It gives her throat and body a warm sense, but not her heart.


    Carlos then asks another question to him. Before leaving, Frank looks at Lily with his shing eyes, ¡°I


    heard that you had married. Sorry I didn¡¯t have time toe, let¡¯s have a meal soon.¡±


    Carlos looks at her, surprised. Lily is also surprised, with a low tone, she says, ¡°My personal affair is not


    the main issue right now.¡±


    Frankughs, doesn¡¯t care about Lily¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°As expected, eagles don¡¯t breed doves. I never


    thought that you¡¯ll be awyer. Who knows, we might meet again, so please take care of me.¡±


    Lily squeezes her pink lips and releases it directly, ¡°You¡¯re my senior.¡±


    Frank says nothing, but only smiles at her and walks out of the room carrying a briefcase.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily stares at the man¡¯s shadow. Even after he is out of her sight, she is still in a daze. Carlos raises her


    eyebrows, strides forward to block her vision, ¡°You knew Frank?¡± Lily shakes her head, but feels wrong


    either, ¡°Not really close. Only when ites to my father¡¯s case, he¡¯s the one in charge, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Throwing back, Lily couldn¡¯t say a thing about it. Instead, she recalls their conversation and


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Carlos, why didn¡¯t you just refuse his condition directly.¡±


    Carlos looks serious, ¡°We are justwyers who are responsible for litigation. When ites to


    decision, client will decide.¡±


    The implication is, if Li agrees Frank¡¯s condition, then they will have a great chance of reconciliation,


    even if it is wrong.


    If Li really agrees, it means that Bao Cloud will spend about one hundred thousand to cover up the


    facts.


    What¡¯s the different from spending money to shut someone¡¯s mouth?


    After all, these are their problem, we as awyer has no rights to interfere.


    Even though she understands the game, she still can¡¯t let it go, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    After saying, when Lily is about to get going, before reaching the door, Carlos suddenly grabs her


    wrists, ¡°Are you married?¡±

 Chapter 42 Psychedelic

    Chapter 42 Psychedelic


    Lily takes a step forward and answers honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Carlos, who has gently grasped her wrist, lets her go. His eyes are


    emotionless, ¡°Go.¡±


    Lily walks out of the room quickly to go to the toilet and unscrewed the faucet. She then waters a tissue


    and ces it on the forehead, her minds is full of Frank¡¯s word.


    That year, her father was investigated and prosecuted for approving a business of corruption and


    bribery. At that time, they also cooperated with Bao Cloud Group. However, it was only their first year,


    which isn¡¯t as big as it is now.


    As for thetter result, Lily remains unclear. She only knew that Harry is sentenced for 13 years. They


    spend lots of money to bail him out that time. With such bad history, it was difficult for him to find a job,


    owing to the fact that even his friend avoids him. This is why Harry could only maintain his life through


    a small retail business.


    Speaking of corruption, in Lily¡¯s impression, she has never felt that her family was very rich nor spend


    richly but only a decent family.


    But she doesn¡¯t expect that Frank, whose once was Harry¡¯s attorney, has now been Bao Cloud legal


    representative?


    As the matter of fact, even if Bao Cloud was an easy-goingpany, they definitely won¡¯t choose such


    a person, for the reason that the incident at that time isn¡¯t a small one. Did the CEO of Bao Cloud is


    that big-hearted?


    Lily smells something fishy. This wasn¡¯t an easy case, ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask Harry about it.


    When Lily is about to gone out of spirit, her phone in the pocket vibrates. She then takes it out and


    finds it is Tim.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She picks it up. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Coming from the microphone. ¡°Where are you?¡± Tim¡¯s voice is calm.


    Lily takes the wet tissue off her forehead and throws it the to trash can. ¡°Meeting client.¡±


    ¡°We need to talk when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Just say it, I might didn¡¯t have any time to meet you.¡± The point is, Lily doesn¡¯t want to meet him


    anymore.


    He ponders for a moment and speaks again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to talk about the divorce? Let¡¯s sit and


    talk properly.¡±


    Lily acts rough, a little wary of his sudden attitude, ¡°Are you still on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Jade is pregnant.¡±


    Even though she had mentally prepared, she is still shocked. Jade is pregnant¡­..


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Susan, about how she wanted grandchildren. She kept on being urged to


    have one right after they married. Now as she wishes, she gets it. Susan will definitely ept the


    divorce for the sake of her grandchild, not for Jade.


    Lily thinks she would have a heart ache, but surprisingly, she feels much better than that.


    Her emotion has long been drained.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯m at the Red Club, room number A301. We¡¯ll talk face to face.¡±


    ¡­..


    Coming out of the bathroom, Carlos has been waiting for her in the main door. He, who wears formal


    attire, is standing under the bright lights with a straight figure in his long legs, very eye-catching.


    The waiter who asionally passes by wouldn¡¯t be able to help but nces at him.


    Watching Lilying, he puts his phone away, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going somewhere else.¡±


    Carlos¡¯ eyes fell on her face, ¡°Dating?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily sighs helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Carlos shocks, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-four.¡± Lily knows what he is thinking and afraid that it will became awkward, she then starts her


    own joke, ¡°Everyone else is single when I¡¯m married, and even when I¡¯m divorced they are still single.


    What a joke.¡±


    Carlos doesn¡¯t expect that she still have a mood to joke around. Knowing that it is about her personal


    matter, he no longer forces her, ¡°Go, if something happens¡­¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t hear clearly, ¡°What?¡±


    Carlos raises the phone in his palm. ¡°Call me if something happens.¡±


    Lily is stunned, feeling that his word is a bit strange. However, looking at his unscathed eyes, she feels


    that she is worried for nothing, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­.


    Red Club is one of the most famous clubs in the city. It is famous for their extravagant, a table for a


    night cost at least ten thousand, let alone a VIP private room. Its cheapest wine starts from five digits.


    However, you must be a member before entering the club. Apart from having a money, social


    background checks is also one of the conditions.


    Lily enters by saying his name, no one blocks her. Tim might have told them in advance.


    Lily follows his order, looks for A301 room. When she pushes the door, she sees no one. The room is


    totally sound-proofed, all the noise from outside couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Lily dials Tim¡¯s number. It is busy. She then walks to the sofa and sits down, looking at the wine and its


    ss on the table. Did he go to the toilet?


    The room smells something weird. Lily wrinkled her nose but didn¡¯t care about it. It might was a smoke


    mixed with alcohol, that makes a little pungent.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Tim still hasn¡¯t appeared. Lily strolls around the room, suddenly


    feels something is wrong. She stands up and when she is about to walk, she suddenly feels dizzy on


    the head.


    Her body feels weak. She sits back to the sofa right after standing for less than two second.


    Lily tries to stand up again by holding the sofa. But she doesn¡¯t have any strength. It is like her head is


    pressed by a ton of stones, which makes her difficult to bnce.


    She screams badly in her heart and takes a wet tissue out from the bag to cover her mouth and nose.


    Even before she recovered,es two men wearing all ck outfit from outside. Her vision is blurred,


    but she could tell from their contours, it is not Tim.


    Damn it!


    It¡¯s the bait!


    The two mene in and didn¡¯t say a word but dragged her body out. Lily struggles, but for them, her


    effort is like tickling. It is useless.


    Lily is taken to the third floor, which is a business suites. She has no idea what is going to happen.


    With a click of scanning card, the door opens.


    Aware that she is about to be put inside, despair hits her and she suddenly bursts out a power to bite


    one of their arms, while kicking the crotch of another.


    Both of them were unprepared for this and suddenly release her. Lily takes this chance to run away, but


    her feet is too weak for it. She then hold on the wall and runs out like a flies.


    Behind her, they have recovered and start to chase her again. Lily doesn¡¯t bother to look back, but she


    is aware that they were getting closer and closer.


    Elevator¡­ is just in front!


    Maybe God has helped her. When her forefoot has barely arrived in front of the elevator, the door


    opens.


    She doesn¡¯t even have time to raise her head and rushes in. She abruptlyes across a group of


    people¡ª


    She doesn¡¯t even have time to apologize, ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Just when she is about to press the door-closing button, her wrists is suddenly grabbed and greeted by


    a low man voices, ¡°Lily?¡±

 Chapter 43 Almost Take Nude Photographs

    Chapter 43 Almost Take Nude Photographs


    Lily is afraid that they would chase after her and pinned her down. But the moment she lifts her eyes, it


    crashes directly into a pair of deep ck eyes. Those calm eyes give a power offort.


    She finally burst into tears and couldn¡¯t even utter well, ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    Without further exnation, those words had described well enough.


    Rex frowns fiercely, looking at her small pale face which covers with tears. It is like her chest is stabbed


    by an invisible hand. He raised his hand to wipe her tears. His hot body temperatureforts her, ¡°I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    Lily cries fiercer after he said it. It is totally her physiological reaction of fear that makes her keep on


    crying out. She can¡¯t control it.


    Her body also couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Rex feels sorry and hugs her. He lets her cry in his arms and


    soon his shirt is wet with tears, indicating how fierce she cried.


    It is like the hot temperature awakened his cold heart. After many years, he had never feels so irritated.


    At this moment, the two men coincidently appear in front of the elevator.


    ¡°This little bitch, how dare you run away, look¡­.¡±


    Before he even finished, the man suddenly stops and looks at the scene that is in front of him


    unexpectedly. As if he doesn¡¯t expect to meet someone else.


    The scene bes a little awkward. Within less than two seconds, both men exchange look and run


    away.


    Rex instructs the bodyguard behind him. ¡°Chase them.¡±


    Within fifty meters, those men, who had just run, are now pressed to the ground.


    Rex walks over with Lily in his arms and looks at them condescendingly. His eyes is scary, giving an


    indignant aura. Even the air feels cold, which makes people stunned.


    The man¡¯s face is stepped by his feet. His being pressed-face is a little funny though. They feel a little


    stunned by Rex¡¯s oppressive eyes, but still managed to yell. ¡°Who are you?! Tell me, don¡¯t waste my


    time!¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t help shaking when hearing that evil voice.


    Aware of her response, Rex spares a hand to caress her back. His voice is unprecedently patient and


    soft, ¡°Tell me, what they did to you?¡±


    Lily shakes her head and murmurs, ¡°They¡­ just drag me to a room. I, I don¡¯t know what is happening,


    my body feels weak¡­.¡±


    Rex scans through her body, but doesn¡¯t find any wounds. He then ces her at the back, ¡°Good girl,


    stay there for a while.¡±


    Lily buries her face in his clothes, smelling the familiar scent. Once again, there¡¯s a burst of enthusiasm


    in her eyes. If she doesn¡¯t meet him, she doesn¡¯t know what will happen.


    Rex slowly unbuttoned his cuffs and rolled up the sleeves, revealing the sturdy muscles of him and


    strides toward them. Wondering if it is because they were lying on the ground that makes them felt Rex


    is so tall. His face as cold as an ice with an abyss eyes, which makes people tremble.


    Rex nces coldly at them, ¡°Who told you to touch her, hah?¡±


    They are surprised, even their mouth stiffen, ¡°She sits alone in the private room and doesn¡¯t close the


    door. Who know what she is doing, so we rush in. It was like having a meal serve right in front of you,


    but you didn¡¯t even bother touch it?¡±


    Hearing those words, Rex kicks the man¡¯s stomach. He lets out an ¡°ouch¡± sound. His clean leathers¡¯


    shoes crushes for a few times. ¡°Say it politely.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s fighting!¡± the man cried out, ¡°Where the manager, is there anyone in charge!?¡±


    The words pours out andes a male voice not far away¡ª


    ¡°Who looks for the manager?¡±


    Lily shows half of her face to look at the sound. The man is wearing a dark purple satin suit with a deep


    V-style neck and a ck shirt inside. The crystal buckle refracted the sharp light, but it isn¡¯t as stunning


    as the man¡¯s face.


    If Rex is deeply unpredictable, the man, who justes, is totally opposite.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pehry.¡±


    A waiter passed by and greets him.


    The man waves his hand casually and walks toward them. His peach blossom narrow eyes scans at


    the situation, ¡°Rex, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te, but don¡¯t make a mess, people will get scare¡ª¡±


    Rex apparently doesn¡¯t buy his jokes and pressed a little harder, ¡°Your ce is getting worse, how can


    put these dogs in.¡±


    The man, who¡¯s on the ground, looks at Pehry¡¯s appearance clearly and his eyes widen, ¡°Peh, Pehry?¡±


    The owner of the Reb clubes from a high ss society. His father runs both legal and illegal


    business, started from an oilpany. Their family is unfathomable; nobody dares to mess with them.


    But now that he¡¯s here and greets Rex casually¡­


    The man turns cold and guesses that Rex is also one of them.


    Pehry hears someone call his name and frowns, ¡°You call me?¡±


    The man swallows hard, unable to figure out what he means, hence, he says nothing.


    ¡°Are we friend?¡±


    After saying, the other man changes his words directly, ¡°Pehry, we are just too blind that didn¡¯t realize


    that he is your friend. Please let us go, we won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Pehry shakes his head, acts pity and brushes the dust that doesn¡¯t even exist on his clothes. ¡°I can¡¯t


    decide.¡±


    Rex lifts his shoes, the shiny haute leather shoes glows with cold light and ms the tip of the shoes


    fiercely into the corbone.


    This position¡­


    With a terrible scream in his ear, Pehry twitches and close his eyes. These people must be insane,


    daring to mess with Rex!


    ¡°I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say!¡± While watching hispanion being tortured, the other couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°It was


    Tim who told us to poison her.¡±


    His voice echoes through the silent ally. Even though Lily has expected this, hearing it clearly still gives


    her goose bumps.


    Using this kind of brutal method, Tim must really want her to be dead.


    How can he call himself a human?


    Rex narrows his eyes; it shes a dangerous light, ¡°What¡¯s next after poisoning her?¡±


    ¡°He lets us take her picture ¡­..¡± The man couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°takes a nude photo and after


    that¡­.¡±


    For the rest, it remains unclear, but Rex could guess it, his gloomy handsome face turns even uglier.


    Pehry couldn¡¯t help but looks at Lily. Only half of her face is shown. How can he wants to mess with this


    slender figure with approx. one meter six little girl. Such a beast.

 Chapter 44 Hero saving a princess

    Chapter 44 Hero saving a princess


    ¡°Go and tell him. He didn¡¯t have that ability to touch my girl!¡±


    After speaking, Rex kicks and drags them out like a dead dog.


    Rex strides forward Lily and followed by Pehry, who looks at her curiously and asks, ¡°Are you okay,


    Girl?¡±


    After all, those disgraceful thing happened in his ce, which makes him a little embarrass.


    Lily exposes her face, her voice is low, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Pehry looks at her appearance clearly. She has a very pale white skin, wondering whether it is because


    of the incident that makes her so pale. Her faces is only as big as a palm with a bright eyes that


    upied one third of it. Her aftermath red nose makes her look pitiful, but still has its tenderness.


    Very pretty and sweet.


    Pehry bumps into Rex¡¯s shoulder and says in a low voice that only both of them could hear. ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Rex wraps her in the arms and nces at Pehry, ¡°Deal with it, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Pehry doesn¡¯t continue to bother him and shouts at his back, ¡°Should I tell Karl about this?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even look back, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡­.


    After leaving the club, Lily is carried to the car. Rex helps her adjust the position. When he raises his


    head, his dark eyes stares at her deeply with anger.


    The distance between the two of them are so close that Lily can smell his faint mint fragrance on him.


    The car inside is unusually quiet. After a few minutes, neither of them spoke, as the atmosphere is still


    deadlocked.


    Rex looks at her, couldn¡¯t suppress his mes anymore and squeezes her chin, whispering, ¡°Can you


    exin why you are here?¡±


    Lily opens her mouth, recalling Tim¡¯s self-awareness and says gently, ¡°Tim call me saying that he would


    talk about the divorce¡­..¡±


    Rex sneers, ¡°Are you still in your mind?¡±


    Lily whispers in a low voice, ¡°He said that Jade is pregnant. This is why I believe him, otherwise I will


    note.¡±


    Undoubtedly, Tim still understands her. After engaging with her all this year, he know exactly what her


    weakness is. A poison will be enough.


    The premise is that, Lily doesn¡¯t expect that he would even do such a thing.


    ¡°Since youe, then you believe that he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Rex is emotionless, his anger is


    thin between his breath, ¡°You know what the red club is and you stille here. Do you really don¡¯t


    understand or just having an illusion?


    ¡°No!¡± Lily says it, making her face hot. She could bear anything else but not when someone


    misunderstood her, especially in this situation, it would only embarrass her, ¡°I thought he¡­.¡±


    ¡°You thought?¡± Rex mockingly cuts her off, dismissing his tone, ¡°You thought he could loves you for the


    rest of your life, but what now?¡±


    Rex¡¯s word is undoubtedly wounded her unhealed scars again.


    Lily¡¯s heart aches for a moment, it feels even worse than before.


    She doesn¡¯t expect anyone else to understand her condition. Not deepen the scar would be enough.


    She thinks that Rex could understand her more or less, but the reality ps her once again.


    Lily looks still and breathe out. Her eyes are reddish but don¡¯t cry, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m blind. I did it all myself and I


    deserve it, happy now?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex doesn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just watching her gets in danger makes him worried and mad.


    But he couldn¡¯t apologize.


    For a moment, looking at her almost teary eyes, Rex finally defeats and caress from her small chin to


    the back of the neck, the thumb gropes for the delicate skin, soothing her, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you deserve it. I


    can help you to deal with him. Lily, you¡¯re an adult now. You must consider every consequence. If I


    didn¡¯te up today, what will happen to you?¡±


    Lily evades his warm palm, ¡°I do have a failed marriage. After everything that I¡¯ve done, my ex-husband


    just wanted me to death. It¡¯s normal for you do belittle me.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t ept it. Rex increases the strength on his hand and leans forwards for a few minutes to


    stare at her, ¡°I will leave you at the elevator just now if I didn¡¯t care for you.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t because of her voice, he doesn¡¯t even care whether they are alive or not.


    But when he found her and looked at her tear-stained small face with the trembling body, his cold heart


    gradually softens.


    After many years for not beating someone, he finally did it for her today.


    She belongs to him. Only he can touch her.


    ¡°Tell me in advance next time.¡± He lightly instructs.


    Lily¡¯s eyshes flutter a few times, aware that there is still a grievance in his stubborn voice. ¡°I¡¯ve told


    you before. I called you a few times but you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    Rex frowns even more. Recalling he attended a meeting of the city that obligated him to silence the


    phone and without seeing it, he went directly to the club.


    When he takes out the phone, he finds two notifications from Lily; one of them is a text message.


    His heart seems to be scratched with pains and itches. A strange feeling shes inside, guilty? Upset?


    Or regret?


    Neither.


    It¡¯s pity.


    If he answers her call, she won¡¯t have toe her alone, and thetter things won¡¯t happen.


    He frowns, ¡°No more next time.¡±


    Lily raises her eyelids to look at him, as if had heard it wrong, but by looking at his gaze, she knows it


    was real.


    He surprisingly makes a promise¡­ with her?


    Lily bes nervous and coughs abnormally, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Rex nods and helps her fasten the seat belt. He, who had been sitting at the driver seats, then starts


    the engine and drives to the Vi. One of his hands held on the steering wheel, while the others pops


    out of the window. His slender fingers touch the chin from time to time. His driving posture is casual


    and sexy. The wind outside the window blows his hair into a mess¡­


    Recalling the movement of him in the club, when he promptly dragged her into his arm, Lily¡¯s heart beat


    disorderly.


    She forces herself to stop looking at him, instead, turns around to look at the night scene outside the


    window. The night is thick. The cool breeze from outside make Lily feels warm inside.


    ¡­.


    Forty minutester, the car stops in front of the Vi.


    The girl sits next to the driver seat has fallen asleep. Rex gets off the car and opens the other doors to


    embrace her. He walks all the way to the second floor, kicks the door of the master bedroom and


    ces her on the bed.


    Undresses, takes off the shoes and covers her with the quilt. It is the first time he takes care people,


    which makes him sweating all over.

 Chapter 45 Do You Miss Me

    Chapter 45 Do You Miss Me


    He sits on the edge of the bed and looks at her sleeping face. Wondering whether if it is because of


    over-shocked that makes her eyebrows still wrinkles and long eyshes flickers, very insecure.


    Rex feels irritated, and then turns to the balcony to smoke.


    He extracts out the cigarette with his fingertips and closes the balcony door. He then takes a deep


    breath and spits it out slowly. But all of it doesn¡¯t heal his emotion.


    He has never believed in destiny. For him, everything only needs management and procedures, such


    things as destiny are too ambiguous that he never takes it seriously.


    The woman, who is lying on the bed behind him, is a stranger for himst month. But now, after a


    month, she suddenly bursts into his world, breaks his previous imagination and gives him lots of


    unexpected things.


    She can influence him, not only the body but also feelings.


    Moreover, this influence exceeds his imagination. He fights merely because of her, even he could not


    believe it.


    After smoking a tube, his phone vibrates in the pocket. He frowns as looking at the screen and picks it


    up.


    Over the phone, Bernard, who just from the surveince room of the red club, speaks, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve


    copied the video and Pehry had asked people to eliminate the camera of the ally.¡±


    His voice sinks in the night, says coldly, ¡°Save a backup and hand it to me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Bernard replies, ¡°Pehry asked what we should do to the men.¡±


    The smoke sucks into his lungs and soon dissipated from his nose. His voice¡¯s cold as if it is a small


    issue. ¡°Throw them away.¡±


    Bernard holds the phone tightly, says nothing much, ¡°Okay, Boss.¡±


    ¡­.


    Lily sleeps till morning and opens her eyes vaguely; the man besides her is still there.


    She rubs her eyes. Wondering if it is because of her motion wakes him up, his eyes are opened yet still


    sleepy.


    Lily supports her hand on the bed to sit up. When she is just about to sit up, he stops her by pressing


    her shoulder. With a husky voice he says, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Lily freezes, ¡°Are you¡­ not going to work?¡±


    ¡°Why, you want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡±


    Rex¡¯s rubs her neck, ¡°Still dizzy?¡±


    Lily tries to stretch left and right, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve helped you to ask for leave. Just get some rest, don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Hearing those words, Lily bes anxious, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    She has just started working but had keep on taking a day off.


    ¡°Thepany goes fine without you, just rest for today.¡±


    Seeing he insists, Lily rebels too. But anyway, it will end by what Rex said. Recalling the temper of


    Carlos at that time, Lily texts him she has asked for a leave.


    Unexpectedly, when message is sent for not that long, Carlos calls her.


    Lily intuitively nces at Rex. He looks at the caller ID then back at her, raising his eyebrows.


    If don¡¯t answer¡­ it is impolite.


    After hesitating for a few second, she finally presses the green button, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    Lily is held onto Rex¡¯s arms. Their distance is so close that he can hear every single word of it.


    Lily feels suffocated and murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Only a bit feverish.¡±


    Carlos seems to relief and asks again, ¡°Did everything go finest night?¡±


    As the words fell, Lily feels his arm in her waist tightens a bit. She is shocked. Those words can easily


    misunderstood people, and obviously, Rex has misunderstood.


    Carlos usually never asks about personal matters, but today¡­..


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to continue their conversation. She is afraid that Rex will lose his temper and throws


    her phone out. Hence, she quickly ends it. ¡°I¡¯m fine, only a little sick. I had a headache, talk to you


    later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, get some rest.¡± Carlos replies ¡°See you in the office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Lily hangs up her phone hastily, but it is toote.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can he know what happenedst night?¡± He leans closer to her ear, his voices is low with a hint


    of danger, as if he will cut her bones off if she said a wrong word.


    His warm breath hits her ears that tickles her, therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but move aside, ¡°Last night,


    before going to the club, I was meeting a client with him.¡±


    ¡°Why are you moving?¡± Rex grabs her to his arms. Her tender body contrasts sharply with his sturdy


    body, it¡¯s boiling inside her body.


    Lily¡¯s pajamas is opened. His palm presses against the delicate skin of her around her waist, gradually


    dissatisfied and moves upstream¡­


    ¡°Rex¡­¡± Lily held onto the big palm of his but being threw away. They haven¡¯t live together for a while. It


    means less intimate touch, which make Lily kind of nervous now.


    Feeling the smooth skin in the palm, his eyes darkens and his body is boiling, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    His hand is magical. The ces that he touches be hot with mes. Lily¡¯s body turns into hot pink,


    from her cheeks to the roots of the neck. The white teeth locks to the lower lips, said nothing.


    Rex turns his body and presses over hers¡¯. Both hands are supported by each of the side of her body.


    Looking at her delicate skin under him, his eyes gradually dted. He then bows his head to kiss it, the


    cools lipsnds on her sweet vicle.


    ¡°Do you miss me, huh?¡± He asks again.


    Lily is too shy that she curls her leg, doesn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    Do ¡®I¡¯ miss him?


    She just aware that when she returns to the Vi, she will unconsciously look at her anklet. When an


    ident happen, the first person she will think of is also him.


    Lily once read a book; it says that when a person is isted and helpless, no matter that the person is


    that helps her/him, will be the most unique existence.


    No matter right or wrong, No matter what their gender is, no matter what.


    And now, this subtle change has already begun. Rex is like being poison, gradually invades into her


    world. When shees back to her sense, she is already used to it.


    He drops a kiss one after another. The morning light thates behind him make her remember the


    kiss in the car that night.


    Intense and short.


    After thinking, Lily is bewitched and reaches out to hook his neck. Her soft lips ps over and kiss that


    thin lips without skills, she merely touch it.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to say and simply kiss him for the answer.


    Rex stops his intense movements, frowns his eyebrows and subconsciously wanted to push her away.


    But when he sees the glittering in the corner of her eyes, he restrains.


    She closes her eyes. Her eyshes are clearly rooted. At this moment, she panics, fragile but brave.


    Lily¡¯s head went nk. When she realizes what she has done, she quickly shrinks her head back.


    However on the next second, the man suddenly lifts her cheeks and kisses her violently.


    The man¡¯s tongue pries open to peek her lips, enters gently and kisses it patiently yet tenderly. After a


    while, they are deeply attached and make Lily feels pleasure.


    At this moment, she doesn¡¯t care to be right or wrong, she is too tired. Even if this is only a short


    escape, she just wants to sink into this warm embrace.

 Chapter 46 Former Mother-in-law Arrives

    Chapter 46 Former Mother-inw Arrives


    Time passes; it is another week after that ident. Rex adds a video as evidence into the divorce case


    and afterbining with the previous materials, thewsuit has beenpletely tilted to Lily¡¯s side.


    Smith suggests, ¡°Rex, thewsuit is stabled, do you want to send a warning letter?¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± Rex closes the file in his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Smith puzzles, the evidence isplete and there will be no more other things in the case. Why did he


    still want to wait?


    An idea suddenly pops up in his head. He looks at his boss¡¯ emotionless face, which giving him a chills.


    Perhaps Rex wants to make Tim went bankrupt¡­.


    Rex notices his vision and looks at him, ¡°Any suggestion?¡±


    Smith shivers. He is obviously eight-years older than him, but his experience ispletely useless


    compared to Rex. Rex indeed has a strong aura.


    He spontaneously shakes his head, ¡°No, no!¡±


    Rex re-looks at the file on the table. There are several photos of Tim, which looks like a gentleman, but


    had done a lot of dirty work. His marriage is derailed,pany evades taxed and not even the project


    is clean. Just draw out one to attack him would be more than enough. Is he acting dumb or brave to


    y tricks with him?


    Smith uses his hand to wipe his sweat. Do not ever provoke awyer, especially awyer like Rex; he


    will definitely make sure you die till the end¡­.


    ¡°Rex, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Rex waves his hand, but as Smith approaches the door, he calls out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lily about this


    progress.¡±


    Smith widens his eyes, feels surprise, but when he turns around, he pretends to be normal, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    After leaving his office, hepletely changes his expression. He has known Rex¡¯s rtionship with


    Lily. A well-known figure of the legal profession fight for this small case, will definitely lead to mental


    connection, moreover, Lily is recruited in Han Yu not that long ago.


    But after all, Rex never particrly shows any feeling toward Lily, which makes Smith, feels bad to


    admit it. However, Rex had just made him hide the evidence from Lily.


    This ispletely contrary to his usual style and also is breaking thewyer¡¯s rule. He can conclude


    that they indeed have a special rtionship.


    Fortunately, Smith has never mentioned this case to anyone. He needs to be more polite toward Lily


    from now on.


    ¡­.


    Thewsuit progress quickly. When everything goes smoothly, Jev knows this matter and personally


    contacts Joe to make an appointment with Rex.


    ¡°Rex, do you want me to arrange a time?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex doesn¡¯t even look up, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him.¡±


    Jev is being refused one after another and finally couldn¡¯t help but bear his pride to persuade Susan to


    personally go to Han Yuw firm. The receptionist staff informs that she is at the door. Rex finally nods,


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Within a few minutes, Susan follows Joes to the office. She has a luxury brand all over the body; the


    bag on her arm will cost at least six digits.


    ¡°Rex, she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Leave us.¡±


    After Joe left, they were left alone on the big office. Rex, who has been sitting behind the desk, doesn¡¯t


    move. Susan silently scans around the room, which unconsciously attracts him.


    Susan thinks that Jev has been the greatest man. However, after meeting Rex, she just understands


    that there are actually person who has all the advantage at once.


    Jev said that Rex is just thirty-two years old. For people of their age, they are only a young man. But by


    looking at him, the sense of oppressione across and makes people unconsciously awe.


    ¡°I have a meeting twenty minutester. You didn¡¯t make an appointment, so make it short.¡± Rex stands


    up and sits on the sofa while pointing to the opposite, ¡°Have a sit.¡±


    Susan clears her throat and moves the chair, ¡°I personally came to talk about my son. I guess you


    already knew.¡±


    Who knows Rex without changing his expression says, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Susan, who is an old folks, fakes a smile, ¡°Rex, since I¡¯vee here today, can we stop beat around


    the bush? The footage at the Red club, how can I get it? Just say any condition.¡±


    Rex suddenly feigns, oveps his legs elegantly, his voice remain calm, ¡°Not that hard. Pass 70% of


    Tim¡¯s property to Lily and I¡¯ll give you the footage.¡±


    ¡°70%?!¡± Susan¡¯s shocked body sits upright and looks at him ridiculously angry, ¡°What kind of joke is


    that?¡±


    Jev and Susan have only one son, most of their property is under Tim¡¯s name. If that is the case, isn¡¯t it


    equal to give all of their wealth to Lily?


    The more she thinks, the more she felt he is intentional. Her voice is cold, ¡°Rex, if that really is the


    case, why should I get the footage?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be useful for you.¡± Rex ¡®deliberately¡¯ exins to Susan with his slow tone, making


    sure she hears every word. ¡°The previous case is only about money. If the footage is published, Tim


    might has a criminal record.¡±


    Susan panics, forcing her unease and pretentious mouth to says, ¡°Rex, you are awyer, you know you


    can¡¯t just bluffing around without any evidence. Do you have any evidence that they were instigated by


    my son?¡±


    ¡°How can you know I didn¡¯t have?¡± Rex looks at Susan with those deep ck eyes that look like a


    sharp dagger. It could disguise and plunges into the weakest ce.


    Susan takes a deep breath and shifts the topic, ¡°What¡¯s your benefit of doing this? Lily and Tim are


    married legally. If the problem bes big, you will also have the impact, right?¡±


    Hearing those words, Rex smirks mockingly, ¡°If you had anything to fight with me, just bring it out.¡±


    Those words doesn¡¯t only insult Susan, but also their family has been degraded together. His words are


    easy and rxed, even the tone of speech doesn¡¯t change from the beginning until now, which make


    Susan couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer.


    Their family indeed is not as powerful as Rex¡¯s family, but still nobody will dare to say those words in


    front of the person.


    However, Rex doesn¡¯t bother to wait for Susan to attack. His next sentence block all her words of


    retaliation, ¡°The people entrusted by Tim has admitted it. The recordings and video are all backed up.¡±


    Susan widens her eyes in disbelief, ¡°What?! You have¡­.¡±


    Rex says nothing. His attitude makes Susan even more desperate.


    The purpose of hering today is to take the footage. She thinks besides taking the footage, she still


    could take some advantage, but now after hearing his words, all of those n is just a joke.


    This man has never intended to let her family go. He had fully prepared.

 Chapter 47 Do You Want to See a Child Without Father

    Chapter 47 Do You Want to See a Child Without Father


    Rex doesn¡¯t care about Susan¡¯s emotion and raises his hand to look at the watch, ¡°It¡¯s about time. You


    may leave. I won¡¯t send you anymore.¡±


    From the moment she arrives, his movement is always full of courtesy. However, such person makes


    Susan trembles.


    She takes her phone out of her bag and taps a few times on the screen vaguely. Soon, Susan looks up


    again, but not leaving, ¡°Rex, your request is unrealistic. Instead, I can give Lily 30% of Tim¡¯s fix assets.¡±


    Rex apparently doesn¡¯t have any intention to keep this conversation, indifferent and alienated, he says,


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    As watching him turn around, Susan rises and stands up, ¡°Rex, why are you helping her getting the


    property, what¡¯s the benefit for you!¡±


    Rex stops and ys the tip of his tongue, as if recalling something. His eyes sink and ponder for a


    moment, then say quietly, ¡°Because I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Creak¡±


    Before finishing his speech, the door is suddenly pushed open from the outside. Lilyes inside,


    panting hard and Joe follows her hastily, ¡°Rex is on the meeting, you can¡¯t go inside¡­.¡±


    Watching Lily walks in, when Joe is about to stop her, Rex gives him an eye contact. Thetter knows


    what it means and leaves the office.


    Now, there are only three of them left in the office. Rex turns around and nces at Susan¡¯s phone,


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    Susan tightens her finger and it is sweating. The longer she stays, the more she feels his awful aura till


    she doesn¡¯t dare to admit it.


    Susan shifts her eyes to Lily, ¡°Lily, Ie here to tell Rex about your problem with Tim. At that night at


    the club, Tim doesn¡¯t intend to do it. He have no idea what is he doing. Please don¡¯t keep it in your


    heart!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep it in your heart?¡± Lily almost doesn¡¯t breathe. After all, Susan is her senior, she really has


    no idea what she is saying. ¡°If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk alone. This is mypany, its


    inappropriate.¡±


    Susan learns Lily¡¯s tough attitude. Comparing with her old attitude, Susan feels like she is only brave


    enough since Rex is there to support her. Deep in her heart, she wanted to p her, but outside, she


    manages to say gently, ¡°Lily, I know you hate Tim. But you guys are married for quite some time now.


    Even if there is no more feeling, there will be at least old memories. Even you wanted to divorce now,


    the feelings from the past are real, you can¡¯t be so selfish!¡±


    Lily¡¯s face turns green. ¡°He¡¯s the one that didn¡¯t cherish old memories. Not me.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed Tim¡¯s fault at first, but¡­.¡± Susan says and nces at Rex that is right beside her, ¡°But if the


    footage is published, Tim will broke!¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t understand it, she then frowns, ¡°What footage?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Susan surprises, subconsciously nces at Rex. His expression remains the same,


    but this time, the cold eyes are chilling.


    An old folks like Susan immediately senses what is happening. She then takes a step forward and


    almost pounces Lily. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve known that you are not that devil. The video of you being kidnapped has


    been copied by him, saying he will publish it. You also know, if it was really publish, Tim will be ruined


    for the rest of his life. I only had one son. If this really happen, what should I do!¡±


    Lily clearly doesn¡¯t understand anything about this. It has been more than half month since that


    ident. She consciously or unconsciously doesn¡¯t think about it anymore, but apparently Rex had


    copied it.


    If it is really like what Susan said, this could definitely be useful for thewsuit.


    However, she also understands about the value of the footage. It could be used not only for the


    divorce, Tim might perceives more damage.


    Her initial intention is to revenge their family, but it doesn¡¯t include Tim going to the jail.


    Rex says nothing; his face remains the same as always. He just looks at lily with the deep eyes, as if


    waiting for her answer.


    Notice that Lily doesn¡¯t speak, she knows that Lily is hesitating. Thinking of Tim, she secretly grits her


    teeth and kneels down directly right in front of Lily¡¯s feet.


    Lily is taken back. When she is about to step back, Susan spontaneously grabs her hand. ¡°Lily, I know


    Tim isn¡¯t that good to you, but we were a family once. Do you even have the heart to do this? On his


    behalf, I can promise you that he¡¯ll cooperate with you after this. I will also persuade him to settle the


    divorce matter so you won¡¯t be troubled anymore. But please let him go!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s face tightens, ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°I beg you Lily; it¡¯s for the sake of you once calling me Mom¡­¡­¡±


    Susan has only said half of the sentence and Rex had walked behind Lily. His long arm rests on her


    shoulder, brings her into his arms and at the same time lets Susan¡¯s hand go.


    Susan looks up at them, they somewhat look match together. She then withdraws her hands in sorrow


    and squeezes out a few tears, not really crying but it sounds loud.


    Rex is distressed by the sound and takes the inte, then says coldly, ¡°Call the security to take her


    out.¡±


    Susan panics as knowing Rex will about to kick her. She then moves a few steps forward with her


    knees, her eyes shes shrewdly, ¡°Lily, could you please help Tim this time? I know you hate it, but can


    you bear seeing a child without a father!¡±


    Lily heart¡¯s is shaken by Susan¡¯s word. She doesn¡¯t want Tim to have a good life, owing to the fact that


    he had been so mean to her. But she isn¡¯t a God Mother that can repay injury with kindness. Moreover,


    Rex has done so much effort for herwsuit. It is unfair for him to let it go just because of Susan.


    But what did she just say?


    A child? Father?


    Her brain shivers suddenly. Lily spontaneously recalls what Tim said on the phone ¡®Jade is pregnant¡¯.


    The figure shakes. These sentences have undoubtedly hit her weakness. Even if she hates Tim and


    Jade, the child has nothing to do with it, the child is innocent¡­.


    At that time, when Harry had been sentenced and taken away, she understood what it feels like. If the


    child grows up without his/her dad by their side, wouldn¡¯t she be the person that she hated the


    most?


    There is a moment of silence in the office. Rex looks down at the woman¡¯s pale face and turns around


    to take the phone on the table, but is stopped by a pair of cold hands.


    ¡°Rex.¡±


    His footsteps stop. Even the air condensed, his sharp eyes meet hers. Without waiting her to speak, he


    speaks first, ¡°Think before you say.¡±


    Lily lifts her heart. The hand pulling Rex¡¯s sleeves doesn¡¯t loosen. The pupils sway badly and after a


    while, she gradually closes her eyes. Her chest fluctuates a little bit with emotion, ¡°Give the video¡­. to


    her.¡±

 Chapter 48 Cold War Quarrel

    Chapter 48 Cold War Quarrel


    When Lily returns to the office, the colleagues have been gossiping her about her bravery of intrusion


    to the CEO¡¯s office.


    When the incident happens, she is anxious and goes upstairs without thinking much. But once again


    she bes the subject of their gossip.


    However, all of it is just an excuse. Previously, people said that she had a backdoor; a rtionship with


    the superior, but no one dares to say the name. This time, she goes directly to the CEO¡¯s office and still


    be able toe back safe and sound. It will inevitably bring Rex into this rumor.


    Lily looks at those curious yet cautious stares, even Crystal is the same.


    She restrains the soreness of her throat and tries to act as usual. The only thing in the world that was


    as fast as lightning is rumor.


    She couldn¡¯t control what others said, but can only turn a cold shoulder.


    While sitting on the task chairs, Lily takes a ship of water from the thermos. The warm liquid flows into


    her stomach. She couldn¡¯t help chilling when thinking of Rex¡¯s cold eyes from just now.


    The video has been taken away by Susan. After leaving the office, her face is full of smile. She herself


    doesn¡¯t think that she was a kind-hearted person. She only gives her for the sake of the child.


    Her only concern is that Rex might misunderstand. She exins, corrects, ¡ªrifies, but he barely


    says a few words to let her out.


    Lily sighs in frustration and listlesslyys on the desk, takes out the phone to text Abby¡ª


    Lily: You there?


    Abby: Yeah.


    Lily: I had just provoked Rex, he seems really angry.


    Abby: ¡­.I didn¡¯t believe you dare to provoke him. Tell me, what happen? *gossip face emoticon


    Lily taps the keyboard with her fingers, roughly describe what had happened today.


    Less than half minute after the message is sent, the other party sends bunch of surprised expressions.


    Lily: What do you mean?


    Abby: Dude, you are the first that burn the bridge after crossing it without thinking.


    Lily frowns as looking at the message, her fingertips types hastily on the keyboard: How can I burn the


    bridge after crossing it. I¡¯ve exined to him before that it was for the sake of the children, but it seems


    useless.


    Abby: Nonsense, nobody can bear this matter. It is good enough that Rex didn¡¯t kill you. Think about it,


    the boss of a bigw firm handles this case himself for your sake. But in the end, just because you pity


    your ex-husband, you let it go, can you imagine it?


    Lily opens the dialog box, types in a line of message but soon deleted it. Her finger stops, still thinking


    what to reply, then Abby text her again.


    Abby: You¡¯re too kind-hearted. You may think for the sake of the children, but Rex may not think so.


    After all, you¡¯re problem with Tim is too much. If you don¡¯t want Rex to angry, go sweet-talks him.


    Sweet-talk?


    Lily imagines if she sweet-talks Rex, which gives her a sudden goose bumps. She might have frozen to


    death first before have a chance to sweet-talk him.


    Not everybody can bear the awful aura of him.


    After chatting a few more messages with Abby, someone¡¯s calls her name, which Lily doesn¡¯t dare to


    neglect and put down her phone to go to work. It is only after work hours that she has time to pick up


    her phone again.


    After looking at the time, she recalls Abby¡¯s words again. Rex might has not left yet at this time. She


    sorts out the things on the desk first and walks away with her bag.


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    Someone¡¯s suddenly calls her name when she reaches the door.


    Lily jumps out and turns to the doer. It is Crystal and she sighs with relief, ¡°What?¡±


    Crystal points out to Julia¡¯s office, a little surprise, ¡°Why are you leaving so early?¡±


    Lily is a little guilty, ¡°¡­. Yeah, I need to go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll notify you if something happen.¡±


    Looking at Crystal¡¯s casual appearance, she remembers her eyes when she returned from the CEO¡¯s


    office just now and takes a few steps forward, ¡°Crystal, today¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine, I understand, you can go.¡±


    Lily doubts, ¡°You really understand?¡±


    Crystal smiles brilliantly, ¡°Well, I believe you are not such a person.¡±


    Just one sentence and Lily, who has been dested for quite some time, infuses with trace of


    enthusiasm, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Whoever your colleagues is whatever the gossip is, as long as there is someone who believes you are


    enough?¡±


    ¡­.


    Lily takes the elevator to the underground parking lot. She had been here with Rex several times


    before and he mostly drives Bentley Bentayga.


    However, she has been looking around for three times and still doesn¡¯t find the familiar figure of his car.


    Lily takes out her phone and dials Joe¡¯s number. He picks it up on the first ring and Lily is very


    impatient to ask, ¡°Joe, Do you know which car Rex is driving today?¡±


    Joes says politely, ¡°Bentayga, as usual.¡±


    Lily scan through the parking lot once again, ¡°I¡¯m in the car park, but why didn¡¯t I found it?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you looking for Rex?¡± Joe says in a tone, ¡°He has left.¡±


    ¡°He has left?¡± It is only five o¡¯clock. He has never left so early before.


    ¡°Yes, he had a meeting tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Lily feels a little disappointed. She doesn¡¯t expect him to leave early and finds


    nobody. She is thinking whether he did it on purpose, knowing that she will look for him and deliberately


    avoid her?


    She is just like a fusty eggnt, being dumped away. She then walks out of thepany to the nearby


    metro station. At the peak hour in the afternoon, there was people everywhere that she can¡¯t even grab


    onto the handrails.


    After changing to the other line, it is nearly half past seven when she arrived at the Vi.


    She takes off her shoes, feeling shattered and falls on the sofa. She then takes out her phone from the


    coat. There is only one missed call from Bree.


    She re-calls and reminds Bree to stay away from Tim¡¯s family until the end of this problem. Bree not


    saying much, but only remind her to be more cautious.


    After hanging up the phone, Lily couldn¡¯t help but open the contact book to find Rex¡¯s number. His


    phone number is too easy to remember that it might cost a car to purchase it.


    She nces at the clock hanging on the wall. After hesitating for a moment, she decides to dial it.


    ¡®Ringing¡¯¡ª


    There is an auto-messageing from the phone, still nobody answer even after ringing for a while.


    Lily unconsciously tightens her fingers and tense up. When she thinks that no one would answer, the


    ringing suddenly stops and follows by some loud music.


    Lily¡¯s eyes shes with joy. When she is about to speak,e the charming female voice, ¡°Hello, Who


    are you?¡±

 Chapter 49 Let Him Go If You Like Him

    Chapter 49 Let Him Go If You Like Him


    Hearing her voice, she is unable to speak. It is like her throat being gripped, soreness and dryness hits


    her. Lily opens her mouth again but couldn¡¯t make a sound. She doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    She even takes away the phone from her ear to look at the number, just in case she calls the wrong


    number.


    It is his number.


    ¡°Hello?¡± The woman urges impatiently.


    Lilyes back to her sense and hangs up the phone hurriedly.


    She is alone in the huge living room. The enormous window besides the sofa is opened and blows in


    the night breeze. Lily couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The quiet living room makes her keep on hearing the soft voice of that woman.


    Meeting client?


    Is this how he met a client?


    ¡­..


    At the same time, Rexes out from the VIP toilet of the Red Club¡¯s private room.


    He wears a catty ck shirt. The two unbuttoned crystal buckle shine like a diamonds in the dim light


    exposing the delicate corbone. His two straight legs look even more powerful under the ironed


    trousers. Half of his handsome face is hidden on the shadow of the light, he looks gloomy yet


    charming.


    ¡°Rex, someone¡¯s called you just now. I¡­ I pick it up since you¡¯re not here.¡± The woman sitting on the


    side has a long wavy hair. A wless make up painted on her face. She is wearing a tight ck skirt


    that wraps in the body, revealing her hot curve.


    Rex is not satisfied. He doesn¡¯t buy her excuses, ¡°Who told you to pick it up.¡±


    The woman panics ¡°I¡­..¡±


    Pehry beckons her, ¡°Kiki, You have been working her for quite some time. Howe you still don¡¯t


    understand these rules?¡±


    ¡°Pehry, I was in a hurry¡­. I was wrong, sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go now.¡± Pehry waves his hand and says nothing in the end.


    After all, Kiki has been working here since the grand opening of the club. Although she only works as a


    ladypanion, it is also a hard work even without contribution.


    Rex checks his phone. The most recent call on the records is Lily.


    He frowns, was she calling?


    He subconsciously wanted to call back, but stopped when he presses it.


    Recalling what happened today in the office, as well as the footage that has been handed to Susan.


    His eyebrows frown deeply and he throws the phone on the table and pours a ss of wine into the


    throat silently.


    Karl and Pehry exchange their look. Pehry doesn¡¯t have the balls to step forward and also knows that


    he couldn¡¯t be able persuade him. He simply shrugs and hands it to Karl.


    Karl moves to sit next to Rex. Looking at him, who exuded the cold air, and asks tentatively, ¡°Fighting


    with your little pet?¡±


    Rex gestures an agitated moves while sipping the wine. Resembling the action, his tone is also not


    good, ¡°Since when did my emotions rted to her?¡±


    Karl is just guessing, but still shaking the courage to continue to ask, ¡°So what happened?¡±


    He pours another ss of wine. Regardless of the posture, the yellow liquid submerged into the throat.


    His deep face is cut more sharply in the dull light. His tight thin lip seems to be tenderer.


    ¡°She can¡¯t let her ex-husband go.¡± It is kind of awkward to discuss her with others.


    As the matter of fact, Lily¡¯s problem has been heard by several people. Rex, Pehry, Karl and Orson


    have a group chat. Orson clearly knows that Lily works at Hanyu, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the good of that little girl that have made you this befuddled?¡± Drinking in the middle of the


    night ¡®till drunk really wasn¡¯t his style.


    Besides Linda, He has never seen a person that can turn him into this state.


    Hearing those words, Rex lifts his lip gently and smirks, what¡¯s the good?


    He is wondering too what¡¯s the good of her, who was eight years younger than her, that made him so


    impulsive.


    ¡°I know that Pehry has various kind of woman here. Why don¡¯t you try another one, who knows that¡­.¡±


    Before Karl even finishes his speech, he is red by Rex¡¯s sharp eyes.


    His lips twitches, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    In fact, Karl pities him. The main problem actuallyes from his heart. It is the past experience which


    made this perfect-looking guy has the deepest scars. It can¡¯t heal easily.


    He knows it better than anyone.


    Karl toasts him a cup and drinks it, ¡°Rex, if you really like her than give it a shot. It was merely a


    passion of love. As long as you control it, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± Rex stares at the pastel yellow liquid in the ss, his face darkens, ¡°I hardly love someone


    anymore.¡±


    Karl startles, his eyebrows twists, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve misunderstood. Although I had never met her, but my


    impression tells me she doesn¡¯t seem like serving two master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fighting against her ex-husband and she¡¯s not happy.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t hand the footage


    out. Whether it is about love or family, she still has an attachment to Tim¡¯s family.


    Maybe he is abnormal. He can¡¯t ept his girlfriend still has an attachment with her ex-husband¡¯s


    family.


    Even if it is just a sympathy.


    Karl knows what he cares the most, but doesn¡¯t know how to console him.


    Feelings are too intense. After so many years, Rex is finally seeing someone. No matter what her


    purpose is, they, whom are his best buddies, feels a little at ease.


    As for the rest, they can only hope that Lily is a good girl, so that they can endure together.


    ¡­..


    It is almost two in the morning after they drank.


    The three of them drinks a lot that the bottles upied a third of the table.


    Pehry calls the Club¡¯s driver to send to two of them home. He merely lives upstairs. When they are


    about to leave, Karl pats his shoulder, which takes quite some time to focus, ¡°Think about it again, and


    don¡¯t be too arbitrary¡­¡±


    Rex pulls a cigarette out from the box and waits for the driver on the lobby. He then steps in the car


    with his long legs and says with a soaked voice which brought a sense of alcohol to the driver, ¡°to the


    Vi.¡±


    The driver hums a sound. When he is about to start the engine, someone suddenly touches the


    window, ¡°Rex!¡±


    Rex, who is sitting in the back seat, picks his eyelids and looks at the woman chasing him. It is the


    woman who had answered his phone just now. He forgets her name and he can¡¯t even remember her


    appearance.


    ¡°Rex, you had dropped your lighter.¡± The woman reaches out and hands the expensive lighter to him.


    Her thin arms stretches across the window slit and ces it right in front of his eyes.


    Rex doesn¡¯t care. He smokes and blow it out again, with a mocking smiles, which looks unreal, he


    says, ¡°I don¡¯t like people touch my stuff. You can have it.¡±


    After saying, he doesn¡¯t even look at her face anymore and instructs the driver. ¡°Go.¡±


    The Bentley Bentayga gallops out, leaving the woman with regret on the spot.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had heard that Pehry has a friend that is renowned in thew field. And he finallye today. She


    actually wants to seize the opportunity to have a one night stand with him but it is totally an epic failed.


    She thought that there will be no rich man that doesn¡¯t mess up except Pehry. However, she had just


    met the worst one today.


    He is too cautious that she would like to know what kind of woman that can sleep with him.


    Perhaps, such as man can only be admired.

 Chapter 50 I accept fortune and kick misfortune

    Chapter 50 I ept fortune and kick misfortune


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, the car parks in front of the Vi. After turning off the engine, when he


    is about to return the key, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look back. That luxury car is parked in


    quite some distance but the man inside doesn¡¯t get off.


    After the previous one burned until his fingertips, he threw it away and re-lit another cigarette with the


    sporadic lighter. He drank a lot but doesn¡¯t feel drunk, only a little tipsy.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he looks at the Vi in front of him that is dark, the words of Karl echoes in his ears¡ª


    ¡®If you like her just give it a shot¡¯


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t look like someone who serves two masters, you might have misunderstood¡¯


    Of course he knew she isn¡¯t like that. However, when Susan came today, her words made his


    contributions into a piece of joke.


    As awyer for all of this year, he had met various kinds of people. People like Susan is nothing but


    only a sly and wicked woman. He never likes this kind of people. She obviously had pinched Lily¡¯s


    weakness, not really feeling sorry.


    But even if he knew her purpose, he also doesn¡¯t care anymore. She instructed him to give it to her so


    he did.


    He had handed the surveince video wisely, but his mood is still not free and easy. He had determined


    not wanting to care for her anymore, but who knows he couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Did ¡®I¡¯ like her?


    He has no idea when did he started to have feeling for her. When he is young and carefree, he met one


    or two people and tries to give it shot. But now, he seems to have lost the ability to love.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to define whether he likes it or not. He only knows that he has feelings for Lily


    and wanted to be with her, doing all the things that men and woman usually do, like skin touches, which


    no woman can satisfy him.


    Thinking of it, Rex deepens his eyes and ponders for a moment, then pull the hatch into the house.


    The light in the living room is off and it is dark. He turns on a fewmps on the walls and changes his


    shoes and walks towards the master bedroom on the second floor.


    At the door of the bedroom, he closes his reddish eyes. There is a tiredness that can¡¯t be concealed


    between the eyebrows. He sighs and reaches out to turn the doorknob.


    The light from the alley leaked through the gap and fall exactly on the bump under the quilt in the


    middle of the bed.


    She is lying on the side with a slightly curled up body, like a self- protecting posture. Her small face is


    facing opposite the door and half buried in the quilt.


    Rex stands at the door and looks at it. There is a disappointment and indifference in his eyes, which


    comes from the fuss in the office just now.


    It is obviously Susan who knelt down and begged her, but he felt like he is the one who lose.


    ¡°The child¡­.¡±


    The little woman on the bed whine out of sudden. Her body, which is under the quilt, move twice and


    soon calmed down.


    He stops at the door while holding the doorknob. He initially ns to only look at her, but at this time,


    he couldn¡¯t help but walk inside, closing the door carefully and turn on the farthestmp from the bed.


    Rex walks to the chair besides the bed. His big palm pulls the quilt down a bit, revealing the small


    beautiful white face.


    She is not sleeping well. Her eyebrows are lightly wrinkled and sometimes delirious. Perhaps it is


    because she covered her head just now that makes her hair wet with sweat and stick to her cheeks.


    Her cheeks are glowing with magnificent red, just like when she was in love.


    Rex has never praised her beauty. Not because she isn¡¯t pretty, but is the contrary. She is too pretty


    with an intrinsic tenderness and obedience. However, she is a deviant person in the heart, which is


    stubborn and unyielding. She only obeys him.


    The room¡¯s temperature is a bit high. He then unbuttons his shirt to reveal his sturdy muscles and pulls


    the quilt over to kiss her pink lips.


    When Lily has slept soundly, her body is sunk out of the blue and her mouth is blocked, which cause


    her couldn¡¯t breathe and wakes up soon.


    A face is ced right in front of her eyes which are too closed that she can¡¯t see clearly. She is startled


    and shoves her hand violently. When she is about to open her mouth to shout, it is rushed by the man.


    The strong alcohol rushes into her mouth. Lily has no way to go but bite the man¡¯s lower lip. The other


    party finally lets her go. Lily is scared but manages to speak in a cried tone, ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Rex straightens up and turns on themp on the bedside to let her see clearly.


    ¡°Rex?¡± Lily shouts doubtfully, ¡°You aren¡¯t meeting a client?¡±


    He moves the hair that was stick onto her face with his big palm. The unpredictable emotion in his eyes


    is deep and unreadable by Lily at her age. He says nothing and reaches out to her pajamas. His action


    exins everything.


    The thin pajamas on her body are ripped apart madly by him. Her skin are now bare. Lily, who is still


    half asleep, raises her hand to cover her bare chest but is trapped by his bulky arm.


    She still remembers that phone call. And now, hee back in the middle of the night without saying a


    word but only fined her to have a sex. What does he think I am!


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but be angry, ¡°Rex, What are you doing!¡±


    Her rebellion, struggles and un-coordination are seen by him. He snorts, unable to restrain the anger


    that rush over his chest and leans over to bite her slender neck.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lily mutters in pain and couldn¡¯t help but think wildly. Did he just did the same to the other


    woman just now?


    She had clearly told herself not to care. It must be a joke for her to care such a rtionship. But things


    has turns out this way, she can¡¯t ept it anymore.


    The only clothes left on her is taken off by him rapidly. Those deep eyes are looking at her naked body.


    Lily¡¯s face is pale, she couldn¡¯t bear the sourness in her heart, ¡°Rex, please concern your self-esteem!¡±


    ¡°Self-esteem?¡± Rex is like hearing a joke. Every word he says crush extremely. He looks at her


    ridiculously and says, ¡°A divorced woman tell me about my self-esteem, is that worth?¡±


    Just one sentence with such frivolous eyes, Lily couldn¡¯t bear it. A tears slip in the corner of her eyes,


    which unfortunately he doesn¡¯t see it. He only cares about the body.


    Of course, it was the body that he really wants.


    She has to give it to him if he wanted it. Otherwise, how can she paid the price of him to personally


    fight the case.


    It is the deal from the beginning, but¡­ why did it hurt so much?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know when did he invade her body, and also doesn¡¯t know how can he cruelly deprived her.


    She just looks at the man, who doesn¡¯t even take his clothes off, in tears.


    Her body hurts till she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He tortures her savagely, which has no joy at all.


    Her first time, every woman has their own precious first time, has given it to him.


    But what¡¯s the use?


    In his heart, she is so despicable that only worth of his vent. Except for her body, nothing worth


    compared to his.


    Rex hears her desperate crying but couldn¡¯t stop. As if only in this way, he could determine her


    existence.


    He raises his hand to cover her reddish eyes in a cruel yet gentle way. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t plead for him.


    You¡¯re mine. Everything you have is mine. I ept fortunate and kick misfortune.¡±

 Chapter 51 Your Girl is Here

    Chapter 51 Your Girl is Here


    Early in the morning of the next day, in the CEO¡¯s office of Han Yuw firm.


    Rex hands over a thick files on the desk to Smith, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of thiswsuit from now on.¡±


    Smith is stunned and nces down. It is Lily¡¯s divorce case. From the beginning till now, it is Rex, who


    is in charge, and he only assists him. But now, he suddenly hands it over to him¡­.


    Smith peers at his Boss. He doesn¡¯t dare to ept it and asks politely, ¡°Boss, now that all the


    information is almostplete, and you leave it to me¡­.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rex, who knows what he was thinking, raises his hand to interrupt him, ¡°Just handle


    it, and don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Speaking of which, Smith doesn¡¯t dare to rebut and leave with the files.


    The office bes silent. The scenery outside the panoramic giant windowe into view. Rex


    stares nkly at the empty desk, definitely out of spirit.


    When he left this morning, she was still sleeping. The bedroom is messy and her body is full of bruise,


    almost no ce to be spared. The wet tears on her face indicates how intense he wasst night.


    He doesn¡¯t want it either, he had lots of patience to give to her, but she doesn¡¯t ept it.


    In her eyes, his patience is no match for the words of her former mother-inw.


    Tim¡¯s affairs are bound to stay still, a heartily affairs are his punishment for her. After it, he still has to


    find a way to sue Tim.


    Divorce, family assets.


    Tim¡¯s family will also understand everything he does. After a showdown with Susan, even if she had


    gotten the video, she won¡¯t let go easily.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A dog leaps over a wall in desperation. These idioms describe Tim¡¯s family perfectly.


    Now that Tim knows he and Lily are together, it would be better to hand over everything to Smith before


    he preempts.


    Rex rarely smokes in the office. However, he couldn¡¯t hold the addiction this time. The white smoke


    blows out from his thin lip, evoking an arc shape.


    He has followed her and still had to avoid suspicion.


    Joe knocks on the door and enters the room to report today ongoing schedule. He smells a smoke and


    nces at his Boss quietly. Recalling Lily¡¯s call yesterday, he secretly sighs.


    As the saying goes, a man who seems emotionless is the most delicate one. Does Lily even know that


    Rex is like this?


    ¡­..


    After working off with Carlos in the afternoon, Lily is asked to the consulting room by Smith. At this this


    moment, she has just learned that thewyer of her case had changed.


    ¡°Next time, you can contact me directly if there is any problem.¡± Smith has a particrly good attitude.


    It is too good that Lily is a little suspicious.


    She remains silent for a second and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did Rex told you why he handed over to


    you?¡±


    Logically speaking, if there is any change in thewyer, she would be the first to notify, but Rex doesn¡¯t


    seem to do it. He might think it was unnecessary. But anyway, he doesn¡¯t have any rights to speak.


    ¡°Rex is kind of busy recently, he might doesn¡¯t have time anymore. But don¡¯t worry, thewsuit has


    been fully prepared and won¡¯t be affected.¡± Smith thinks she was worried about thewsuit.


    Lily waves her hand quickly, buries her disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have you too, there¡¯s nothing to


    worry. Please take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we¡¯re colleagues after all.¡±


    Lily slightly smiles. When she leaves the consulting room, that smile disappeared immediately.


    By looking around at the luxury bright desk, she is a little dazed. He had handed the case to Smith.


    Looks like he had decided not to take charge of it anymore in the future.


    All of the things happenedst night is still there vividly. She has expected that he will say those words


    someday. But why did the obvious things still makes her feel useless?


    That man is too esoteric to understand. It ispletely impossible to guess his thoughts. Is he trying to


    draw a line now?


    Lily sps her hand tightly on the side. Perhaps, she is nothing in his eyes.


    ¡­..


    The inexplicable cold war begins just like that. Lily returns to the Vi everyday as usual. She thought


    that they wille across each other awkwardly, but who knows, he has never returned since that


    morning.


    The big vi is left all alone, which also the luxury bungalow appears to be vacant. If the security of the


    vi isn¡¯t that safe, she might have suffered insomnia every night.


    The only opportunity for them to meet is in thepany. However, as a new intern, it isn¡¯t easy for her


    to encounter the big boss. It is barely twice a week.


    The phone has be an essory. They don¡¯t contact each other. Just like before, yes, as if was


    just a stranger.


    Lily feels depressed; always feeling like a big stone was pressed on her chest, dull and uneven. Finally,


    she couldn¡¯t help but ask Abby to drink with her after work.


    They keep on talking about these things. Abby initially speaks for Rex, but when she heard that another


    woman had picked up his phone, she changes her position and scolds him being a scumbag.


    After three rounds of wine, they had been a little tipsy. Lily basically can¡¯t drink much and now, she


    can¡¯t even walk properly.


    After going to the bathroom, she goes to the bar to check out and swipes the card. When she is about


    to turn around, her head feels dizzy out of sudden and with her unstable walk, she hits someone right


    behind her.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lily touches her forehead and bent down slightly, ¡°Sor, Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­..¡±


    After speaking, when she has just strode a step and turned around,e a man¡¯s voice calling her


    name. ¡°Lily?¡±


    The voice is kind of familiar.


    She looks up. When she hasn¡¯t looked clearly, Abby suddenly attacks over, ¡°It¡¯s him! The old bastard,


    it¡¯s him!¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­.¡±


    Waiter, ¡°¡­.¡±


    Customers, ¡°¡­.¡±


    Orson¡¯s face ispletely ck. Looking disgustingly at the woman clinging on his body, he doesn¡¯t


    hesitate to push her, ¡°Excuse me, you have mistaken me.¡±


    Abby narrows her eyes and points at him, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. Even I¡¯m drunk, I still recognize you!¡±


    Orson simply ignores her and looks at Lily, ¡°Did you guys just drink?¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡± Lily finally sees his appearance. Orson, who is another major shareholder of Han Yu, also


    a renownedwyer and a good friend of Rex.


    Thinking of Orson, she will inevitable to think of Rex. Lily¡¯s face bitter and hold onto Abby, preparing to


    leave, ¡°Sorry, Orson. Abby is drunk, I will take care of her.¡±


    Orson unexpectedly steps forward to block her path and nces behind her, but found nothing, ¡°Is it


    just the both of you?¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°No need, it will trouble you, I¡¯ll leave by myself¡­ eh, Orson, Orson?¡± Lily doesn¡¯t finish her speech and


    Orson had left to pick up the car.


    Lily freezes at her position. No wonder they could be best friend, he doesn¡¯t bother to listen others too.


    Who knows, as Orson walks out to the lobby door, he calls Rex, ¡°You¡¯re girl drinks too much at the


    Season Lake, are you taking her?¡±

 Chapter 52 Vague Care

    Chapter 52 Vague Care


    At this moment, Rex is in at a luxury apartment next to thepany. He has just showered, when


    picking up the call.


    He slightly raises his brows, a little shock, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Orson jokes, ¡°Lily. Why did your tone is like being caught with a mistress?¡±


    Rex is not in a mood to fight with him. While holding the phone, he walks to the kitchen to pick up a


    ss of sparkling water. Its liquid then scratches to this throat. ¡°I won¡¯t go, you take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why should I deal with your people? I think she drank a lot and is almost drunk. Who knows I


    might take her home and sleep with her, don¡¯t you worry?¡± Although Orson doesn¡¯t particrly fond of


    Lily, but feelings are basically involved two people. Rex¡¯s feeling won¡¯t be a barrier.


    Deep in his heart, he still hopes that Rex wille. After all, he had been through a cold war with Lily


    for the past two days. The one that suffers is still he himself. Lately, he has been a work maniac, keep


    on meeting clients without any purpose.


    Being in a rtionship will distract him.


    Rex tightens his hand that held onto the phone, ¡°You dare?¡±


    Orsonughs, ¡°If you are worried about her, why don¡¯t you juste and¡­ Hello, hello?¡±


    Without finishing his speech, the phone was hung up. Orson takes the phone away from his ears, looks


    at the screen and says, ¡°Internally cunning man.¡±


    Lily and Abby¡¯s house arepletely in a two different direction. The Vi, which is away from the


    urban area, is far on the east. Orson ponders for a moment and decides to send her first. Otherwise, he


    would have to go back and forth.


    ¡°Thank you, Orson.¡± Lily sobers up a little while on the way home, which makes her feel bad for him to


    send her home.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± They coincidentally run into the red sign of a traffic light. He then turns his head and looks at


    her, ¡°What happened between you and Rex?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Lily looks at Orson tangled, doesn¡¯t know how to describe it. Her rtionship with Rex doesn¡¯t


    seems like could be discuss with his best buddy.


    Orson sees her entangled face and shaker his head helplessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about me, it¡¯s


    ok. Rex may seems cold from the outside, but he actually has a lot of affection in the heart. You will


    know it once you understand him.¡±


    Lily is clueless why did Orson told her this, but manage to nod, ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was almost dawn when they arrived at the Vi. Lily gets out of the car and doesn¡¯t forget to ask him


    to send Abby home.


    ¡°Orson, she actually was your little fan. She really admires you.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t lie. Abby indeed really


    admire Orson.


    Orson recalls the memories of Abby yelled at him, but doesn¡¯t take it seriously. By ncing at the


    woman sleeping soundly at the back seat, he says, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t throw her in the halfway. Go inside.¡±


    Lily thanked him again and again, and then turns around to walk to the door.


    The night is thick. Under the dim street light, the cool breeze passes, causing the branches of the tree


    sways. Lily couldn¡¯t help but warps her clothes while standing in front of the door. By stomping her feet,


    she opens the door and slips in without looking back.


    However, under the tree not that far from the gate, a Bentley Bentayga parks quietly on the side of the


    road. The light is turned off. If the window slit is not lowered, it will seem as if no one is inside.


    There is a cigarette butt left all over the ground outside the car¡¯s window. Nobody knows how long he


    had been there waiting. After the light in the vi is turned on and off, he starts the engine and left.


    ¡­.


    Lily was drunk. The hangover caused her to get upte on the next day. When she opens her eyes, it is


    already eight in the morning and she needs to work at half past eight¡­..


    She doesn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast and change the clothes. After washing her face hastily, she


    goes out and takes a cab. But even so, it is almost nine o¡¯clock when she arrives at thepany.


    She thought she would be scold severely. But unexpectedly, Julia isn¡¯t at the office. When she has just


    wanted to breathe out, Crystal walks to her nervously, ¡°hurry up, go to A3 conference room.¡±


    Lily puzzles, ¡°Hah?¡±


    Crystal¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Did you forget that there will be an intern assessment today¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Lily is shocked, ¡°I really forgot!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, take the documents and notes that you usually use. It only has been more than 20 minutes. I


    heard that Rex ising this time. See if you can slip in.¡±


    Lily has already flustered at the beginning. Now that she heard that Rex is also there make her even


    more nervous. She even wants to withdraw herself, ¡°I, I, I, it is possible if I asked for leave now?¡±


    Crystal nods, ¡°I think it is also possible for you to resign now.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come one, go ahead, and don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t have any choice, but pack her things and walks nervously towards the A3 conference


    room.


    Step by step, the closer she is, the more edgy she is.


    And finally arrives at the door. She takes a deep breath and knocks on the closed door. When she


    heard a replied, she pushes the door in.


    There are two rows of people sitting in the vast conference room. And there he is, whom she had not


    seen in thest few days, sitting in the most central position. Rex.


    Lily¡¯s fingers curls up a bit. It was her first time being stare by lots of thepany¡¯s director. She feels


    guilty¡­.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Lily clears her throat, ¡°I, I¡¯m an interning for the assessment¡­.¡±


    When the words pour out, everyone frowns and Julia, as her leader, embarrasses. Combining with her


    personal emotion, she critics her merciless, ¡°Do you know when did the assessment start?¡±


    Lily chokes. ¡°Half past eight.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Lily is speechless, regretting why she went to drinkst night.


    ¡°As a qualified employee, the most basic thing is to abide the rules and regtion and have a concept


    of time. If you can¡¯t even follows the most basic rules, you needn¡¯t to attend the assessment.¡± Julia


    says fiercely and definitely doesn¡¯t take her as her own employees.


    It wasn¡¯t only shameful, but also the dishonorable.


    Being scolded in the public, Lily, who is thin-skinned, blushes in her small face. She slightly bows her


    head, which cause her misses the sight cast by the main actor.


    The atmosphere in the room is freezing. Mary, who looks at the scene like a show, seems satisfied.


    She did no effort to win against Lily.


    Thinking of it, she is somewhat happy.


    Rex looks at the almost stunned woman standing at the door. He has intentionally or unintentionally


    avoided her for a week. Today, she looks thinner. Her face was smaller than before and her chin seems


    sharper.


    His absence frustrated her.


    This recognition makes the haze in Rex¡¯s heart shifts a bit. He nces at Julia, who still continues to


    trouble her, and frowns. The fingers resting on the table slightly move and when he just about to say


    something, a male voice plugs in¡ª


    ¡°I asked Lily to go back to take a document just now. it might dyed some time. As awyer, I also


    have a responsibility. I will let you join the assessment this time. No more next time, am I clear?¡±

 Chapter 53 Blames and Grievances

    Chapter 53 mes and Grievances


    Lily freezes for a second. When Carlos did asked her to get him a document¡­..


    But the next second, she retaliates. He is helping her out.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Sorry for dying everyone.¡±


    Carlos, as a topwyer of Han Yu Law Firm, has spoken. Needless to say, nobody will talk back. Julia


    can barely act tolerance and lets her seize the seat.


    After Lily sits down, she looks towards Carlos thankfully. However, thetter has no goodplexion.


    He res at her coldly and continue to look through the file on the desk.


    All of the interaction has been observed by Rex. His face is so gloomed that it might pour out a rain.


    Joe, who sits next to him, could also feel it.


    No matter what, the assessment went smoothly. The other interns from other group made a report at


    once. When it was Mary and Lily¡¯s turn, Mary volunteered to be the first, said that she would give Lily


    more time for preparation.


    Lily has been clueless why she is so kind. When the PPT appears on the projector, she finally


    understand why she want to be the first one to present.


    Except for the difference in the personally responsiblewsuit, the others parts are almost exactly the


    same, even the final sentiment is not diverse.


    Lily looks at her, who is standing on the stage, presenting steadily. The temperature of the fingertips is


    gradually pulled out of her body. She res at Mary¡¯s smiling face, which she seems to sense it and


    look at her direction.


    Face to face, Lily clearly sees the provocation and sarcasm deep in her eyes.


    Mary stole her PPT.


    After the half an hour of presentation, there is a round of apuse in the conference room. However,


    Lily feels heavy to lift her arm. Her action makes her looks like a loser in other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Next, Lily.¡±


    Hearing someone shouted her name, Lily feels like everything around her doesn¡¯t seem to exist


    anymore. She tightens the USB drive in her hand, which makes her palm sweat quickly. She doesn¡¯t


    move at all.


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Carlos frowns slightly, reminds her in a small voice from the side.


    Lily looks at him with a dry voice, ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Seeing her abnormal action, Carlos feel something strange, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without waiting for her answers, the man sitting on the main chairs suddenly speak up, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    want to present, you will abstain.¡±


    Lily groans silently, she had no choice but walks to the podium and hands the USB drive to the clerks


    next to her. When the PPT is disyed on the projector, she heard people whispering.


    Lily looks toward Mary, who is now smiling. The unbridled, unabashed sarcasm disintegrated herst


    intellect.


    She presses the unease of herself and starts to present with changing her expression. She is stopped


    on the first page.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your PPT¡¯s content is the same as Mary¡¯s. If the following page is also the same, just stop right here.¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath, her eyes is serious and focused, ¡°Even if our PPT is the same, there are


    something different.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡± Lily points toward Mary, ¡°She stole my content.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Marry stands up from the chair with an incredibly disguised look. ¡°You


    don¡¯t prepare it seriously, why did you me me, besides, I had finished just now, and you barely


    begun, did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°You indeed had presented it, but what you said is wrong.¡± Lily turns one of the pages from the PPT,


    ¡°You may have stolen my content, but you can¡¯t steal my brain.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mary is indignant. She doesn¡¯t expect that Lily will expose her directly in the public. A flicker of


    confusion shes in her eyes, ¡°It is just yourme excuses.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is myme excuse or not, we¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    The two interns had such a farce in front of thepany¡¯s director make them had a bad impression.


    However, Lily persists and continues to present.


    Lily basically has been very nervous, but who knows, with this farce, she bes relieved. Cause no


    matter how bad the result is, it won¡¯t be worse than it is now. She just did what she is supposed to do,


    as for the judgment, it depends on others.


    The whole PPT had been presented. Although there are some ce that indeed was difference from


    Mary¡¯s, and also her presentation are more profound, 70% of the content is still the same.


    How to determine who copied whose was really hard to say.


    An idea suddenly pops up in Lily¡¯s head. She then finds one of the content. ¡°Mary just now mention


    about the reception consultation. But as far as I know, you haven¡¯t done the reception consultation job,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mary¡¯splexion slightly changes, somehow couldn¡¯t remember which content she was talking about,


    ¡°Which part are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Lily smirks, ¡°This is the disadvantages of not being your own thing. You can¡¯t even


    differentiate if there is something wrong, because you will just forget it after the presentation.¡±


    Mary is left speechless by her words. Her face turns red and felt very embarrassed.


    In the end, thewyer who knew her came out to mediate a dispute, but the words were not as


    protective as before.


    After all, it¡¯s the assessment site. Every director is there. There is no time to verify who is right and


    wrong. However, as for the two new interns, they will definitely be stamped with a bad impression.


    After a brief thought, Rex, who has been silent all this time finally speaks and looks at Lily, ¡°You said


    that your content was copied?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect he would personally ask her and nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So you think you¡¯re right?¡± without waiting for her answer, he asks again, ¡°As awyer, you can¡¯t even


    protect your private documents. How can people entrust their privacy to you?¡±


    He suddenly attacks, which Lily definitely isn¡¯t his opponent at all. Besides listening to it, she doesn¡¯t


    know how to fight back.


    ¡°Not to mention that the content is stole, your PPT is not that excellent. You should make a n B for


    everything, not to y a farce.¡± His voice is cold and loud. It is an offense.


    A farce.


    Lily initially thought that she could refute and exin under such circumstances. It is already good


    enough for her to be able to present, but all of it was only a farce in his eyes?


    All of her effort is not approved. Such recognition made Lily feel upset. She quickly looks down to block


    the surging heat.


    ¡°Both of you won¡¯t get any point in this assessment. If this happens again, just leave.¡± Rex stands up


    from his seat and stops when he passes by Carlos, ¡°Oh right, Han Yu doesn¡¯t need a superior to cover


    up their subordinates. That¡¯s the end.¡±


    He strides to leave. The people inside the room follow his path like a fishing out of a hole. When


    Lily sits on the seat nkly, Carloses over and she says hastily, ¡°Sorry Carlos, I wanted to be


    alone.¡±


    After saying, she hugs the file and turns around to leave instantly. When shees across Joe, who


    came back to the room, she barely nods and run away.


    Joe takes the bnce sheet back to the CEO¡¯s office. When he looks at his boss, who sits on the desk


    nkly, he hesitates again and again, but still decides to whisper, ¡°Boss, Just now I saw Lily, I think she


    cried¡­.¡±

 Chapter 54 Fatal Encounter

    Chapter 54 Fatal Encounter


    Cried?


    The word shes over his heart and makes him frowns. Was he too fierce just now?


    Recalling it, he thinks that Carlos is with her. With Lily¡¯s temperament, she doesn¡¯t seem like letting


    other see her sad and tearful side.


    Joe waits for Rex¡¯s instruction, but doesn¡¯t expect these cold words. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    Is it¡­ going to blood-rain?


    Rex has always taken care of Lily, why did he suddenly¡­.


    Joe definitely will not understand his cold Boss became like this is because of jealousy.


    After the assessment, the story of Lily and Mary are spread all over. There had never been an intern


    that was as bold as them, including Lily¡¯s criticism.


    In the pantry, Crystal makes a cup of coffee. When she is worrying about Lily, she suddenly hear a


    sarcasm and mockery from the people beside her¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Rex is very sensitive to a newbie. And it is proved. I think he is probably


    annoyed and finally put an end to it today.¡±


    ¡°I was in the site just now; you don¡¯t know how awkward it was at that time. Although Rex doesn¡¯t scold


    her directly, he says it in a sarcastic way. He even told her to resign.¡±


    ¡°She really deserves it.¡±


    One of them lowered her voice, ¡°Oh right, is it true that Mary stole her PPT?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but it¡¯s possible. But people like Lily, who can believe and understand¡­¡±


    The more she heard, the more she felt ridiculous and walks directly to them, ¡°What are you talking


    about. If you have something to say then say it loudly, why mumbling behind?¡±


    Two of them feel guilty and say nothing. But the assistant of a director chokes at her, ¡°Did I insult you?¡±


    ¡°But you also can¡¯t talk in people¡¯s back. What did Lily did to you guys? She is very polite every day.


    You guys dissatisfied with her only because of jealous!¡± Crystal usually endures it, because Lily


    persuaded her, but not this time.


    How can she bear it anymore?


    This group of woman only relied on their working hours to flirt with the senior of thepany. A woman


    like Lily, who is pretty and capable, will surely be a thorn in their eyes.


    She just doesn¡¯t expect that they would denigrate her.


    ¡°Why should we jealous her? She was scolded for not doing well. Why are we not allowed talking about


    it?¡± The girl put the cup down and res at Crystal fiercely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just fawn her? Let¡¯s see who will


    you fawn in the future¡­.¡±


    When Crystal is thinking about what to say, they had left her in her position, sulking.


    She then takes out her phone and dials to Lily, but no one answer. She couldn¡¯t help but started to


    worry again.


    Where did she go?


    ¡­..Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lily doesn¡¯t go back to the office, but takes the elevator to the rooftop of the building after the meeting


    instantly.


    It is a fifty-eight-stories building. The wind up there is definitely cooler.


    Today¡¯s weather is quite fine, blue sky with white clouds floating one after another. She went to the


    brink of the fence, her hand on the top of it, overlooking the crowds and people flowing underneath.


    It might be the cold breeze that cause her eyes getting heavier. The tears gradually condense into a


    crystal sparkle liquid and fall down.


    Recalling the entire scenario in the conference room, Lily felt angry and wronged, then shouts to


    release all of it, ¡°Rex, You bastard and selfish! How dare you avenge me in the public?¡±


    As soon as she shouted, her throat is scorching. Lily hammers the railing in a huff, but the depression


    is her heart could not be vanished.


    She was being critics in the public, but he still doesn¡¯t take it seriously. If he still had a little affection, he


    wouldn¡¯t be so hard.


    From the moment she handed the footage to Susan, he has never look at her anymore. However, she


    did it just for the sake of the child, not for Tim. She has exined it to him clearly, what else did he


    want?


    Or did he just want to find a reason to get rid of her?


    The more she thinks, the more inexplicably it is. She simply sits on the bench, hands on the knees and


    buries her face in the arms.


    The phone in her pocket keeps on vibrating, but she ignores it. After the crazy shouts, she feels weak


    over the whole body.


    She doesn¡¯t know how to maintain the rtionship with Rex.


    She thought that it would be better to wait some time for Rex to calm down. But after facing the


    situation just now, he doesn¡¯t seem to calm down, yet more aggrieved.


    Lily couldn¡¯t understand what had she done that makes him very angry.


    In this daze, the feeling of being clueless but trying to figure it out is really bad.


    Lily doesn¡¯t realize how long she had been sitting. She just feels that even the wind can blow through


    her body now. The tranquil rooftop is upied all by her, but suddenly she hears the sound of door


    opens.


    She looks up and looks over, and sees a silhouette walking to the opposite of where she is.


    One step, two steps, and he lift his legs over the railing and stands on the verge.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen in shock and don¡¯t think much to rush over, ¡°You, calm down!¡±


    The other party doesn¡¯t seem to expect someone. When he sees Lily, he is very surprise and gathers


    his emotion. One hand hold onto the railing, the other gestures towards her, ¡°Back off, It¡¯s none of your


    business!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t care!¡± Lily puts her hand on her head, ¡°I just wanted to ask why you are here too?¡±


    She justes to calm down and release her emotion, but didn¡¯t she expect to found someone who


    tries tomit a suicide. With this kind of luck, she should try to buy a lottery.


    The man has approx. 1.75 meters tall, with a medium figure, dark skin and wears a ck jacket with a


    small logo on the top, which is a luxury brand. He looks like a small boss.


    After talking to him for a moment, she learns that he is here to fight on the court, but had lost. Now the


    lawyer has refused to appeal make him disappointed and wanted to end his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m awyer. What do you want me to help you?¡±


    The other party obviously doesn¡¯t expect it, ¡°You¡¯re awyer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily pulls out the work permit from her neck and shows him, both of them take two steps closer.


    ¡°See.¡±


    ¡°Han Yu Law¡­¡± He reads it out loud. When his expression had just rxed, he suddenly bes alert


    again, ¡°You¡¯re part of Han Yu Law Firm?¡±


    At this time, when he is looking at her work permit, Lily takes this chance to call Crystal and put in it her


    pocket, without knowing whether she pick it up or not. She then continues to deal with him, ¡°Yes,


    therefore you¡­Hey, hey!¡±


    Without finishing her speech, he suddenly jumps off the railing and walks straight towards her. In a few


    steps, he grabs her. ¡°Mywyer is also from Han Yu, you guys are profiteers who barely treat people


    ruthlessly and cruelly!¡±


    Lily is shocked. She never though it would be like this. Before she can even ran, she is pulled to the


    brink of the fence by his half dragged, the height of fifty-eight floors makes her a little dizzy¡­

 Chapter 55 Lily is in Danger

    Chapter 55 Lily is in Danger


    In the office, when crystal is worried for couldn¡¯t reach Lily, she suddenly receives a call from Lily. She


    picks it up once she arrive the stairs, ¡°Hello, Lily?¡±


    There is no one talking over the microphone, but only panic and dreadful footsteps. After a few


    seconds, she could barely hear the voice of a man¡ª


    ¡°Lawyers are useless, they earn money with conscience and I¡¯m going to make you paid for it even if I


    die!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, dude. Just tell me whichwyer and I¡¯ll help you negotiate with her. There will always be a


    solution!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way!¡± the man utters bad-temperedly, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you, you are one of them!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Let me go! This is rooftop. You¡¯ll be gone once you fall. How¡¯s your family then. Have you ever


    thought about it?¡± She doesn¡¯t know what the other person did to Lily, she merely hear a panic yelling


    sound.


    Crystal is frightened and even her face is pale. She is too anxious that doesn¡¯t know who to ask for


    help. And Carlos passes by in coincidence.


    She runs up in a sprint, panting hard. ¡°Carlos, Lily is in danger.¡±


    Carlos doesn¡¯t recognize Crystal. ¡°And you are?¡±


    Crystal doesn¡¯t have much time to exin and puts her phone directly on his ear, ¡°Listen!¡±


    The sound from the microphone is intermittent and there is a still lot of voice, but they still can


    distinguish Lily¡¯s voice¡ª


    ¡°Think again! Even if you jump down, nothing will change. There¡¯s no value in doing this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any value. I just want fairness, butwyers like you will only perfunctory people. I will not


    let them go even if I die!¡±


    The intense quarrel¡¯s voicees into his ears. Carlos changes hisplexion and takes the phone


    instantly to whisper to Crystal, ¡°You go report it to the security office and let them call the police now.¡±


    Crystal doesn¡¯t talk back. When she is thinking what to say, Carlos has run out of smoke. She is


    stunned and immediately run to the security office as instructed.


    As awyer, there are countless of issues every year. Inside the court, there are always win and loss.


    Rex as the topwyer in the country, will naturally let people think of winning. As if in the heart of the


    outsiders, they will always win without losing.


    The disputes will follow one after another, but this is the first time that an employee has been hijacked.


    An unexpected ident involving thepany employee belongs to the first-level of safety ident. It


    must be reported to the personal in charge of thepany, which is Rex. Besides, they are now in the


    top building of thepany.


    The security doesn¡¯t have the right to call the CEO directly; they can only contact Joe first. Thetter is


    shocked when he receives the phone call. He looks at the closed-main door of the conference room


    and doesn¡¯t bother to knock but dashes inside.


    Rex is displeased in the eye. When he is about to see who doesn¡¯t understand the rules, he is


    surprised to see his own assistant walk over.


    ¡°Boss, I have something to report, can youe out for a minute?¡± Joe panics, which is rarely seen


    when he works. At least for so many years, Rex has never seen him this panic.


    He feels something serious had happened. After a brief exnation with the vice president, he turns


    around and leaves the conference room.


    In the office, Joe stares at him and says hesitantly, ¡°Rex, you must calm down first.¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows, ¡°What exactly had happened?¡±


    Joe takes a deep breath and says every word clearly, ¡°Rex, the security just called and said that Lily is


    hijacked on the rooftop by the litigation dispute.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joe looks in his eyes, ¡°Five minute ago, the security reported a first-level safety ident. Lily is now in


    danger. Thepany has called the police and sends someone to the rooftop. The specific


    circumstance is still vague¡­¡­¡±


    In a sh, numerous emotions rushed into that calmed-face. For the first time, those deep eyes are


    panicked. Rex¡¯s head buzzes and he grabs Joe¡¯s cor, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Joe had never seen him this out of control, his breathe is somehow unstable, ¡°Rex, Lily had an


    ident on the top of the building¡­..¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, the tension on his cor is suddenly released. He then is pushed out


    by an uncontroble force. When he just stands firmly, the man in front of him has disappeared.


    ¡­.


    On the top of the building, Lily¡¯s half body has been pulled out of the railing. If she has an acrophobia,


    without him pulling her, she will definitely faint.


    The man is persistent and lunatic. In his mind, there are no excuses, but only resentment.


    The wind blows hard. Both of them are thin, which may fall at any time.


    Lily is really frightened. She had said all the good and bad words. When she is thinking about what else


    to say, the door of the rooftop opens once again.


    Lily looks to the direction. It is Carlos.


    The emotion of the man imprisoning her body get intense once again that he lost his mind, ¡°Say it, did


    you tell others?¡±


    Lily is suffocated. She is desperately maintaining her bnce.


    At the same time, Carlos scans through the danger in front of him. Even though he is frightened, he


    tries to look calm, ¡°Dude, what you are doing?¡±


    The man waves an arm, ¡°Are you with her?!¡±


    Carlos shows a puzzled look and looks at Lily then quickly withdraw his head back, shacking it, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know her. If you two have a problem, I advise you not to do stupid things.¡±


    Lily understands what he meant and follows him, ¡°I keep on talking with you just now, how I can have


    time to call others.¡±


    The man doubts it, but fortunately he doesn¡¯t continue to pull her body out.


    Carlos sighs in relief secretly, ¡°Problem can always be solved. Come here, it¡¯s very dangerous standing


    there¡­.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The man snorts, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back alive today! Those dogwyers, who collect


    money but didn¡¯t work, had caused by my family bankrupt. I want her to pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 56 Let’s Die Together

    Chapter 56 Let¡¯s Die Together


    Carlos hits on a bright idea, ¡°Did youe for thewsuit too?¡±


    With the resentful attitude in him, cause the words he say are full of grievance and rage, ¡°Yes, so


    what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same boat, dude. I also came here for it. Which firm are you?¡± Carlos pauses for a


    moment and continue to say, ¡°I just came from the Han Yu Law Firm. I was defeated on the court and


    came here to breathe out. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡±


    Carlos¡¯s tone is very genial. It is barely like describing a fact. If she hadn¡¯t known him before, she would


    believe it.


    When the man heard that he had also defeated, he is stunned for a moment. ¡°Whichwyer is yours?¡±


    Carlos blurts out in just a second. ¡°Jethro from the Han Yu Law firm, do you know?¡±


    ¡°Jethro?¡± The man¡¯s attention is distracted.


    Lily nces at his hand that was clenching her wrist tightly, without moving. If she run away now, she


    might still have a chance, however,¡­ what if she failed.


    Carlos seems to sense Lily¡¯s thought and shakes his head slightly towards her, instructing her not to


    act rashly and blindly.


    ¡°Looks like I have a little impression¡­ Mywyer is Julia. Have you ever heard about her?¡± Perhaps,


    the same situation makes his vignce at ease a bit and couldn¡¯t help but ask for a few more words.


    Julia?


    Hearing the name, both Lily and Carlos exchange their look. They are very surprised.


    Unexpectedly, it was her.


    Carlos withdrew his vision without changing his expression and continues to act, ¡°I know Julia. She¡¯s in


    charge with my case at first, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied, so I changed to Jethro.¡±


    The man¡¯s increased, ¡°You changed? Is it because Julia¡­..¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t capable.¡± Carlos red at the man¡¯s expression, no missing any change, just like looking


    through his emotion. ¡°This person has a lot of problem on the court. I won¡¯t hide it from you, but I¡¯m


    preparing to sue her.¡±


    ¡°You want to sue her? You¡¯re insane. She is a part of the Han Yu Law Firm. How can you win against


    her?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to worry anyway, I have been defeated. Even if I don¡¯t have a good life, I won¡¯t let her


    go easily.¡± Carlos takes out a box of cigarettes out of his pocket slowly, ¡°Dude, if you have anything


    about Julia, give it to me. It will be very useful for me.¡±


    Speaking of which, the man haspletely fall in Carlos¡¯ trap.


    At this time, Carlos pulls out two cigarettes. One on his lips and the others is handed to him. ¡°Did you


    smoke?¡±


    There¡¯s no man who doesn¡¯t love to smoke. Especially when they are extremely depressed, only a


    cigarette can soothe.


    Looking at the hand of Carlos, he doesn¡¯t refuse nor take it. Carlos takes the opportunity to take two


    steps forward. At the moment he approaches, the sharp edge of his gradually revealed¡­.


    It¡¯s almost there.


    Just when the cigarette is about to touch the fingertips of the man, Lily decided to twisted the man¡¯s


    palm with her arm to attack him suddenly. The other party doesn¡¯t respond at all, but only feels pain in


    the wrist.


    The strength of his body is loosened. Lily runs forward triumphantly.


    Unfortunately, when she has just strode for two steps, her hair is pin down by something. She shakes


    her body and curses. When she is just about to tear her hair apart in disregard, the man behind him


    grabs her long hair blown by the wind speedily.


    Lily takes two steps backwards, nearly stumbled.


    The man¡¯s eyes widen. He looks at Lily and Carlos ridiculously, ¡°You guys toyed me. Okay, You dare to


    y me!?¡±


    Carlos looks stern, ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°You guys are the same, a ck-heartedwyer. You all should die!¡± The man¡¯s emotion is


    skyrocketing. His hands are still tense, that it might pull Lily¡¯s hair out from its root.


    At this time, the rooftop door is pushed open. A tall figure breaks into his vision.


    The man wears only a white shirt. Part of the shirt, which originally was tuck inside the trousers, has


    been exposed. It is obviously caused by his anxious running along the way.


    Rex looks at the brink of the railing, as if the two could be blown away by the gust of wind within any


    second. His heart seems to suffer an altitude sickness. The whole blood inside the body bes cold,


    circting limbs and bones, reaching the atrium.


    ¡°Put her down.¡±


    His voice is calm and steady as usual. It doesn¡¯t sound panic at all, with a peaceful aura that made


    people might obey.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know why he is here. She only knows when she saw that familiar figure, heard that familiar


    voice, she suddenly sighs with relief.


    He is here.


    He still care about her, doesn¡¯t ignore her. And when she is at the moment between life or death, he is


    there beside her.


    This cognition disintegrated Lily¡¯s entire disguise. There is a burst of enthusiasm in her eyes. She


    widens it in order to prevent it from falling down. She had never been a maudlin girl. However, when


    particrly facing him, she bes vulnerable.


    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t want to be alive anymore!¡± The man changer his gesture and strangles Lily¡¯s neck


    directly.


    She is force to lift her head to look up at the clear sky above her. Dizziness struck her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to jump first let her go, nobody will stop you.¡± Rex¡¯s voice is cold and ruthless. He is not


    going to console him.


    He doesn¡¯t care if this man is alive or not, all he cares is the woman in his arms.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t expect Rex would say that, the whole person is stunned.


    Carlos is surprised. He afraid that this would make him more furious. This is why, he dissuaded hastily,


    ¡°I promise, your case will appeal again until you are satisfied. All you need to do ise here and we¡¯ll


    talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing that, the manughs ferociously and reaches out his hand to point at Carlos,


    extremely agitated, ¡°Do you think I will believe you? Go to hell!!¡±


    Within a sh, it is like pressing a button and the man doesn¡¯t hesitate all to struck Lily¡¯s body and jump


    off straight down.


    The manpletely is out of sight, together with the girl in his arms¡­.


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    Two of them shout at the same time, piercing the quiet rooftop and soon leaving it quiet again.


    Rex is torn apart as he watches her disappeared in front of her, he be deaf. The cool breeze blow


    across his piercing eyes. It feels like a blood soaking in his eyes.


    Reflecting the empty balustrade, his heart is also empty in the moment. As the petite figure is thrown


    from the sky, countless sorrows pour into his heart.


    He feels like the entire body is nailed on the spot, unable to move. Inch by inch, his strong body bent


    down. It is like a dry branch being swayed away in the wind gust.

 Chapter 57 I Love her

    Chapter 57 I Love her


    Carlos is the one who react first. He rushes to the brink of the railing and thought that will see a terrible


    sight, but unexpectedly, he sees a huge orange air cushion.


    He sees people wearing a mixture of red and orange clothes on the ground, and also white litter with a


    police car parked next to it.


    The strength in the body is disengaged at once. Carlos sits on the floor and leans against the dusty


    fence behind him, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine¡­. She¡¯s fine¡­.¡±


    Carlos looks up at Rex, and unexpectedly faced a pair of reddish eyes.


    Carlos, who had never seen Rex like this, is stunned, ¡°Rex¡­.¡±


    His cheek¡¯s moved slightly, like a gritted teeth gesture, ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡±


    Carlos breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°The police and firefighter is here, with an air cushion with them, and


    Lily is fine.¡±


    After speaking, the man in front of him turns around and left without looking underneath. He seems to


    be evading. Even if he know that the person is fine, he still refuses all the possibilities.


    ¡­..


    Falling from a high level, even if she falls into an air cushion, the impact of force and gravity is still


    huge. The moment she hits the air cushion, she fell intoa and is taken to the Hospital.


    When Rex arrives, she has been pushed into the emergency room.


    Karl personally intervenes, and all the experts of the internal medicine is gathered in the operating


    room.


    Looking at the red light lights up on the wall, Rex feels even more depressed. He then draws out a


    cigarette. The mist is white. Hisplexion is cold, which cause none of the medical staff that passes


    by dare to stop by.


    Everyone knows that Rex is a friend of Karl who is the director of the hospital. The girl that was pushed


    inside just now is young. They must have a special rtionship.


    At this time, no one will dare to look for trouble.


    It is just that the man in front of him has his eyes dangled. His hand keeps on moving the cigarette to


    the trembled mouth, as if he is extremely depressed.


    He stares nkly, which ispletely out of spirit. He keeps on recalling the scene on the rooftop.


    After living for thirty-two years, and since his parents divorced at his sixteen years old, he hasn¡¯t shed a


    tear in front of people. No matter how hard and pain it was, he will stay still. But today, when she fell in


    front of him, a haze of tears rose in the eyes.


    If she really dies, what would he do?


    Rex asks himself but couldn¡¯t get an answer. He only realizes that he would never let go the man who


    hijacked her. He would make him regret for his born.


    Intense, tempestuous, and uncontroble.


    He is obviously interested only with her body at first, but now, he care about the heart too.


    Only then he discovered that he unconsciously fall in love with her.


    The thin lips lifts to take a deep breath and chokes the smoke out from his nose. It keeps him sober


    and sensible.


    An hourter, the door of the emergency room is pushed open. Karles out and walks towards him


    while taking off the mask. ¡°She¡¯s fine. The over-shocked caused her a slight concussion and must be


    hospitalized. It isn¡¯t convenient to be at home after all.¡±


    He nods and presses the cigarette butt on the lid of the trash can, then throws it.


    Karl looks at the smoke around him and sighs silently, ¡°This is a hospital, you can go out to smoke.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer him, but asks, ¡°Is she awake?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but you may go inside to see her.¡± Karl moves aside to give him a way.


    Rex stands still, but his vision looks at the direction. As if he could see the patient through the door


    panel.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Karl asks the medical staff behind him to leave and pats his shoulder, then moves closer, ¡°Did you still


    on a cold war?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Karl thought that he is still stubborn and reluctant to admit his mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on her, she is


    just a little girl, you might¡­.¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡±


    Karl¡¯s voice stops abruptly. His expression is stiffening. The rest of his word stuck in his mouth, unable


    toe out anymore. He then turns his head and looks at the direction of the ward. ¡°What?¡±


    Rex looks straight in his eyes. ¡°I might fall in love with Lily.¡±


    Hearing his own acknowledgment, Karl is still very surprised. It wasn¡¯t so bad, if this ident allowed


    him to discover his feelings, but¡­..


    ¡°You really like Lily?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that watching her fall from the rooftop makes me lost control. ¡°


    Lost control.


    Karl swallows hard. Thest time he saw him lost control is¡­. Oh, sorry, never.


    And finally there is someone who can melt this cold-hearted person. Is it because of her touch?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait till she¡¯s conscious and talk about it?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t tell her I¡¯m here. Let me think about it first.¡±


    Karl hasn¡¯t had a time to ask back and he has turned around and left. While watching his shadows, he


    shakes his head slightly, recalling him rushing to the hospital just now.


    With worn and weary, his face looks pale. Although he tried his best to keep calm and might be able to


    deceive other, he couldn¡¯t deceive his old friends.


    He cares so much for the woman in the ward, which makes him still confused.


    ¡­..


    Lily is conscious. At the moment, she opens her eyes, she sees Harry and Bree. When she tries to


    move her body but even before she got up, her head is hit by an intense dizziness.


    Hearing the movement on the bed, Bree walks to the bedside hastily, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Lily endures the nausea caused by the dizziness, and asks in a dry voice, ¡°Mom, where am I?¡±


    ¡°In the hospital!¡± Harryes over and sees her little pale face, which cause pained in the heart. ¡°How


    many times have I told you, stay away from others¡¯ business, why did you so stubborn? Why did you


    even get involve in that critical situation? What if it goes wrong, how should we live without you?¡±


    After receiving the news that Lily had fallen from the building, they were almost shocked to death.


    Fortunately, she is fine.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What, fine? You had a slight concussion, if it is more serious, you¡¯ll be an idiot!¡± While rapping, Bree


    feels distressed. She is really scared just to think about it.


    Lily knows they are worried, so she consoles them. ¡°Rx. I will run away if I encounter this kind of


    situation next time.¡±


    After getting her promises, both of them feel a little relief.


    Lily scans around the ward. It is a single room with a very ssy interior. It also has an independent


    toilet and there¡¯s even a small living room.


    Lily lowers her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, did my colleagues visit me?¡±


    ¡°He had left after preparing the ward for us, saying that thepany will pay for it. He looks kinda


    handsome though.¡±


    Lily is touched, ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°He left right after the processed, saying that he still had some errands to do. After all, he¡¯s the security


    manager, he might still needed to meet the police.¡±


    Security manager?


    The hope that had just ignited is struck by those words. Lily then self-mockingly pokes her lips. It wasn¡¯t


    him.

 Chapter 58 His Unbearable Past

    Chapter 58 His Unbearable Past


    The thing about Lily¡¯s ident, which involved the key words of Han Yu Law firm and Suicide, have


    been the headline news of the day without knowing who revealed it.


    Some people say that it was because Han Yu Law Firm indeed have done something sorry for other


    that lead to this ident.


    But some say, the parties were unreasonable from the first ce and had deliberately make a fuss to


    getpensation.


    There are some many opinions in a time. Lots of paparazzi stand on each exit of the building to find a


    chance to meet Rex. Even if they can¡¯t meet Rex, meeting one of their employees will be enough too.


    However, it¡¯s just that the employee of Han Yu Law Firm is too cautious that nobody will take an initiate


    to say anything.


    Combined with the assistance of Han Yu¡¯s public rtion¡¯s strategies, the news is subsided a few days


    later. Rex had issued an order, saying that this matter shouldn¡¯t involve Lily. This is why, from the


    beginning to the end, Lily has been neglected from others.


    And one day, a small nameless media suddenly publish an article about Rex and Lily. The news yet


    exploded once again, and Lily is directly involved in the scandal.


    Her identity, her marriage and her divorce case, all have been exposed to the public. It was like a


    scene in the movie, being guess and gossips, yet nobody cares about the truth.


    Since Lily isn¡¯t fully recovered yet, Harry and Bree didn¡¯t tell her about this matter. And one day, when


    she is almost recovered, she identally read the news on the phone and has just realized what had


    happenedtely.


    Without saying anything, Lily read all of the news about the matter. Most of it was about the detailed


    that only the parties knew, were also published.


    Including the way of she been recruited in Han Yuw firm, including her previous private experiences,


    even her divorce case are also disclosed.


    And Rex, as the CEO of Han Yu, as her boss, and also as herwyer. If these subtle words are


    umted, it will easily make a mental connection.


    Lily had be a bad girl. Rex is also discredited. However, in this society, men will always be


    tolerated. She is being bullied more than Rex by theizen.


    In just a few days, she has be very famous. There must be someone behind this.


    Lily tries to contact Rex, but couldn¡¯t get through his phone. Since that day, Lily has been hospitalized


    for a total of six days and her body had almost fully recovered, but he still never appeared.


    As if he had suddenly barged into her life before and now even disappearing is so sudden too.


    Lily has a feeling of walking on the verge, she even doesn¡¯t know who to share this feelings with.


    Up until one night, when her parents went home to pack some stuff, Orson suddenly appears at the


    door of the ward.


    Lily is sort of surprised, and is busy to get up to greet him. ¡°Orson, why are you here¡­¡±


    Orson waves his hand, ¡°Just sit, make yourselffortable.¡±


    He scans through the structure of the ward and sits on the chair beside the bed, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Lily is rather constrained when facing Orson alone. After all, He is her boss and also knows


    her rtionship with Rex. She will always overthinking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink. It is Rex that worried about you and sends me here.¡± Orson lied in a


    straight face. And add a sentence to convince her, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of paparazzi outside, it is inconvenient


    for him toe.¡±


    At this time, she is stunned, ¡°He sends you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, did you quarrel?¡± Orson is a man who looks very kind and gentle, but also has some alienation


    aura. It is very easy for people to trust him just by chatting like this.


    ¡°How can you know?¡±


    Orson sneers in his heart. Becausetely, he has been tortured by Rex. He called him every night to go


    to the club and almost bring the client home to sleepover.


    He scolds him in the heart but wears gentle smile on the face, he says, ¡°I heard Rex mentioned it


    before, it is because your ex-husband?¡±


    Lily unforeseen that Rex could tell others about this matter. Now that they have known about it, she


    won¡¯t hide it anymore. She had been searching for days to find someone whom she can talk with. At


    this time, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and tell Orson the whole story without omitting a part.


    ¡°He always thought that I did it for Tim, but I barely just pity the child.¡±


    ¡°The child?¡± Orson has no choices but to poke his lips and asks her intentionally, ¡°Do you know who


    publishes the news?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes meet his. Neither of them said anything. Both of them understand but no one spoke.


    Things happened so sudden and strangely. In fact, there were no much candidates, after a filtration,


    there is only one left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Orson nods, ¡°Yes, it was Tim.¡±


    Lily slightly purses her lips. She had expected thising and had thought about it in advance. All she


    need I a confirmation. If Orson has said so, then he definitely has done it.


    In order to discredit her reputation, he is really unscrupulous.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lots of deceitful part in the news though.¡± Lily thought that Orson was here to denounce her


    fault.


    ¡°I know.¡± Thetter doesn¡¯t seem wanted to understand much and says, ¡°This is why Rex handed your


    case over to Smith. He had expected that Tim would do so.¡±


    Lily is stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    It turns out that it wasn¡¯t because he was mad about giving the video to Susan that makes him hand


    over herwsuit, but because of¡­


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t do it, there¡¯s no room for rification anymore.¡± Orson shifts the topic, ¡°He is mad not


    because of the video that you gave to Susan, but because you¡¯re too credulous to their family. If they


    really had a children, how can they ignored the fact and aim for you?¡±


    Lily raises her head violently, ¡°Are you saying that Jade is not pregnant?!¡±


    Orson says nothing, but his attitude had state clearly.


    Recently, they have been observing Tim¡¯s tricks. This is one of them.


    Rex doesn¡¯t seem too surprised when he knew it. To be precise, he had never believed it, but he also


    doesn¡¯t refuse Lily¡¯s request to hand over the video. For the reason that he only cares about her


    attitude.


    And yet, the response that Lily gives make him felt upset.


    Orson looks at her. His tone be serious out of the blue, ¡°Rex actually wasn¡¯t as perfect as he may


    seem. He used to have a very dark day. His parents divorced when he was sixteen. And when he had


    a new family, he gained a sister. However, it might because an extra family member that makes him


    living a poor life. He had to strictly control the budget. Andter he lives a better life after bing a


    lawyer and went to study abroad. Even so, he still works three jobs in a day. This is the Rex that I


    know.¡±


    ¡°A sister?¡± Lily is shocked. She had never heard him mention anything about his family.


    ¡°Overseas.¡± Orson doesn¡¯t say much, but his eyes are very deep. ¡°Do you know why did he be a


    lawyer?¡±


    Lily is speechless. Her pupils are dazzled.

 Chapter 59 He really Cares about You

    Chapter 59 He really Cares about You


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t want to see anyone like his mother. She can¡¯t divorce till her middle-aged.¡±


    Lily has never though that he had this kind of past. In her eyes, he was like a tolerance and benign that


    was sent by the God, as if he is destined to be different from the moment he is born. He should have


    been a silver spoon kid, whoes from a wealthy background family. How could he¡­..


    Orson sees her astonished gaze, ¡°All he had today was made from his own sweat, not from his family.¡±


    A person without any background and connection achieves such an achievement. It is not just by luck.


    Especially in thew field, there are tons of people that are distinctive, but how many of them seed


    in the court?


    Wandering among various kinds of sophisticated people, besides the elegant dressed appearance,


    perhaps only Rex knew about the mixture of hard and bitterness.


    Lily feels distressed and regrets for her prejudice and also those thoughts who took it for granted, but¡­


    Her eyes flickered, recalling the phone call that day. After all, what she cares the most is the


    unidentified woman over the phone.


    She doesn¡¯t want people to think she is narrow-minded, so she tries to tell Orson tactfully. However, he


    stops her, ¡°Rex doesn¡¯t have any other woman. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily does not understand his determined attitude.


    Orson looks at her small puzzled face. His tone is a little deep like he is difficult to speak, but he


    pauses before speaking again, ¡°When his parent divorced, he was sent to the boarding school and


    being harassed. Besides you, he had no other women.¡±


    Lily is stunned.


    Harassed?


    Is it like what she thought?


    He was only in junior high school at that age, yet was sent into a cage by his parents. She doesn¡¯t even


    dare to imagine it. As soon as she imagined it, her heart aches as if been choked inside.


    She would rather hear about the misunderstanding than such an answer.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said these things, but he had suffered too much. Lily, I hope you can understand him.¡±


    That man doesn¡¯t want people to pity him. Therefore, he always shows the toughest side, but at the


    same time, he had lost the ability of love and be loved.


    All of those years, he is like a stone that is invincible and indestructible, but his desire for warmth had


    never changed.


    Thirty-two years old isn¡¯t a young age anymore. There should have been someone on his side


    apany him.


    Time can¡¯t erase everything in the past, only a new starts can cover those scars. And Orson hopes that


    Lily can be the one that sce him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­..¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but cry in the eyes. She once thought that her current life is already


    unfair, but with Rex¡¯s past experience, what she suffers now is beyondparison.


    She is an adult now and can decide what she wants. However, he was just a child back then.


    How desperate will he?


    No wonder Rex had never fight against a divorcewsuit. Once a certain limit is reached, a change in


    the opposite is inevitable. This is why, he be awyer. He never wanted to fall into the same pain


    before.


    As the matter of fact, she has never really understood his desire. People always expressed themselves


    subconsciously without listening to others.


    Orson consoles by patting her shoulders. ¡°It is all in the past. He wasn¡¯t weak and today is the real him.


    I said it just to hope you can understand. He may look masculine but his heart really cares about you.


    He will lose his temper once you admit your mistake.¡±


    At this time, Lily doesn¡¯t care about anything else and spontaneously nods, ¡°I had misunderstood him.


    It was my fault.¡±


    At first, Orson thought that she was a woman with a brain, but it turns out that she is a kind girl.


    For a while, he be intimate and trust her, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll ask about his recent witting and contact you


    again.¡±


    Lily looks joyful, ¡°Thank you, Orson.¡±


    Orson waves his hand, ¡°We¡¯re friend after all, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    Although Lily feels a little awkward, she still manages to ask obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, get some rest. I had asked Karl and he said that you can be discharged in two days. The


    fee will be on me and Rex, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lily is very grateful. She stands on the door of the ward till Orson was out of her vision and turns back


    inside.


    ¡­..


    If she is still anxious of the trivial things before, the presence of Orson undoubtedly gives Lily a


    peaceful mind.


    Two dayster. When she is being discharged, Karl prescribes a lot of health-care medicines without


    any side effect for her. It was a medicine developed by Karl¡¯s own R&D center.


    Although Lily had never taken Rex for granted, his friends are really nice to her.


    From the moment she was hospitalized, she had never met Rex. Now that she is out and couldn¡¯t go to


    thepany. Harry and Bree are worried and bring her home.


    Just like that, he seems to disappear from her life. Both of them returned to their previous state.


    Until one day, Lily sees a statement in the official website of Han Yu Law Firm¡ª


    In view of several spections from various media, Han Yu Law Firm made the following statement:


    First, Lily indeed is our employee. However, she wasn¡¯t recruited through a connection. She was


    recruited based on the social recruitment which is routinely twice a year. She is still in the internship


    period and there is no so-called ¡°Hidden Rules¡±.


    Second, Lily¡¯s divorcewyer is not Rex, but Smith, which can be verifying from him.


    Third, Rex, the chairman and general director of Han Yu Law Firm, doesn¡¯t have any improper


    rtionship with Lily.


    Fourth, we will further investigate the media and personnel that caused this rumor. For the uing


    development, please keep your attention.


    The statement is short and concise with red official seal in the end.


    While Lily sighs with relief, she had no choice but be moved by Rex¡¯s meticulous mind. He had already


    expected Tim to y tricks.


    She thought that Tim will no longer act unscrupulously and also wouldn¡¯t use the child to gain


    sympathy. But unexpectedly, she still doesn¡¯t know him enough. This man would do anything to


    achieve his purpose. She even feels sad for Jade that has been a toy in his mouth.


    Did he really love Jade?


    No, he always loves himself.


    When Lily sits on the sofa nkly, the phone on her hand suddenly vibrates. She opens it to see an


    address: Jangga Road 72, River Club room no VIP005. Rex will be there tonight.


    From: Orson


    There is a thud in Lily¡¯s heart and her heart beats disorderly.


    She stares at the message for a while, and then locks it to put it on the table. While leaning back to the


    sofa behind her, she stares nkly at the ceiling above.


    He will be there tonight.


    Go or not?

 Chapter 60 What if She Get Robbed?

    Chapter 60 What if She Get Robbed?


    If she doesn¡¯t go, she won¡¯t know when she will be able to meet him again. However, deep inside her


    heart, it might because of Orson¡¯s words that cause her have some eagerness to meet him.


    But if she goes¡­.


    Thinking of what might happen, Lily is not confident. She is afraid that Rex will still ignore her. For the


    reason that once she faced him, she is too nervous to say anything.


    An idea pops up on her mind. She gets up from the sofa and runs to the cloakroom on the second floor.


    Inside, she finds autumn clothes given by Rex before. She looks at it for quite a while, then takes out a


    thin ck wool suit and poses in front of a mirror. The model and size suits her well. ck suits well


    with white, which add maturity to her.


    She dresses into it and spins around, and feels satisfied.


    She hasn¡¯t met Rex for quite some time now. She wonders how he would react when seeing her.


    Shocked?


    Or surprised?


    Thinking of that, Lily grits her teeth secretly. No matter what happen tonight, no matter if she could


    meet him or not, she decides to give it a shot. Owing to the sacrifices that he had made a lot of for her.


    Just like what Orson said, sometimes one should bow their head for other.


    ¡­.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Lily arrives at the gate of the River Club.


    When she gets off from the taxi, she doesn¡¯t even bother to take the change. Looking at the extremely


    artistic building in front of her, Lily seems uneasy.


    Lily, who had been impulsivelye here, yet now acting like a wimp.


    But now that she has arrived, there will be no turning back. She is just one step away from the door


    and doesn¡¯t want to back out easily.


    Lily walks towards the club but is stopped by the two guards on the door. One of them asks her politely,


    ¡°Madam, please show your membership.¡±


    Membership?


    Lily is a little embarrassed. Orson doesn¡¯t tell her in the first ce that this was a membership-based


    club.


    Not to mention membership, she even had nevere here before!


    Lily clears her throat and reasons the truth but with an affection. ¡°Sorry, I came to find someone. I will


    come out as soon as I found my friend.¡±


    The guard smiles apologetically, ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t let you in without a membership. You can call your


    friend to pick you up.¡±


    If he wants to pick me up, why should shee here?


    Why is it so hard to meet him?


    stering a smile on her face, Lily softens her voice and acts like a spoiled child, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me


    in. I don¡¯t even look like a bad girl, I can¡¯t do anything. If you still don¡¯t believe me you can follow me¡­.¡±


    When Lily is talking, a ck shadow came over behind her and the two guards shout respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    Rex!¡±


    Not only is her smile, even her body stiffened. She doesn¡¯t expect to meet him this early. Did he hear


    all of her conversation just now?


    If she y dumb like just meeting him by chance and found out by him, would he make fun of her?


    Lily takes a deep breath, and when she turns around, her heartbeat soared disorderly. A straight figure


    with a suit matching with a ck leather shoeses into her vision. If he isn¡¯t the one that she miss,


    who else?


    However, Rex is like encounter a stranger. His vision sways on her body and soon look away. He says


    in a cold tone, ¡°Move.¡±


    Perhaps it is because of his cold tone or his strange vision that cause Lily subconsciously takes a step


    back. When she is back to her sense, he has disappeared.


    Orson, who stands beside Rex, gives her a wink and walks inside too.


    The moment he passed by, hisplexion has changed. As if reading his thought, he could


    immediately guesses out. His thin lips slightly open, ¡°You told her?¡±


    Orson doesn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Since she¡¯s here, why don¡¯t we just let her in first?¡±


    Rex says nothing.


    Orson takes two steps forward, afraid that he might not hear it clearly and sighs a long sigh, ¡°There are


    various kind of people in this club. What if someone saw her beautiful petite figure girl all by herself and


    kidnap her? I¡¯m really worried¡­.¡±


    The man besides him stops out of the blue, which Orson doesn¡¯t realize and still stride for a step. After


    realizing it, he raises his hand to touch his nose and takes a step back.


    ¡°Let the driver send her back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for it. You tell her by yourself.¡±


    The man narrows his eyes a bit, ¡°Orson.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just keep stubborn. You will regret it when people kidnapped her.¡±


    The waiter, who guides them, feels a little awkward and moves his vision away. Acting like he doesn¡¯t


    hear anything.


    After a while, there is a flicker in Rex¡¯s eyes. He then says a cold sentence, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Orson watches his silhouette away and sigh in relief, then quickly instruct the waiter to let Lily in. While


    looking at her slender figure, he suddenly feels a little distressed, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do you want to wander around by yourself, or follow me to the meeting?¡±


    Lily is still nervous, ¡°Orson, will there be a lot of people? It is appropriate for me to go inside?¡±


    ¡°There will be two or threepany, which is colleagues, at the meeting. I will tell them that you are my


    friend.¡± Orson looks at her again, ¡°As long as you¡¯re convenient with it.¡±


    Lily hesitates for a while before nodding, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Orson doesn¡¯t expect that she has such a courage and smiles, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hence, Rex who had just sit down on the private room, sees his best buddy bring his girl into the room.


    There is no saying to bring a womanpanion from the beginning. This is why, a beautiful girl pops in


    the room is really eye-catching.


    ¡°Orson, isn¡¯t it said that just old man like us? You didn¡¯t keep your promise.¡± A man with a pair of ck


    eyes jokes.


    The man who is sitting beside with a blue jacket adds in, ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Orson put his hand on Lily¡¯s shoulder politely to push her gently forward, ¡°This is my friend, Lily.¡±


    After that, he continues to introduce them to Lily, ¡°Alex and Michael. Just think them as your friend.¡±


    Thest sentence is sarcasm for the man who sits quietly in the middle.


    Lily, whom is an obedient girl, greets, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello,e, take a sit!¡± Michael pats on the sofa beside him.


    Lily smiles and subconsciously looks at the man sitting in the middle, whom unexpectedly also look at


    her. Their gaze meets each other, which cause Lily¡¯s heart beat disorderly. She then quickly withdrew


    her vision. Her ears are covered with her own heartbeat.

 Chapter 61 Rex is Drugged

    Chapter 61 Rex is Drugged


    Despite the fact that he looks like a passive side, he actually feels bad.


    Especially now, by looking at Lily who sit next to Michael, the murderousness of his eyes is about to


    burst out.


    However, he has no choice but to hold back.


    He deserves it!


    He put on airs, so he deserves a punishment sooner orter!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Orson doesn¡¯t care about him and continues to chat with Michael and Alex from time to time. Rex will


    just asionally add a few words or made a suggestion. Lily always consciously or unconsciously


    looks at him, but unfortunately they don¡¯t have a chance to speak alone.


    Lily still remembers her purpose ofing here. When she is brainstorming to find a way, she hears a


    slightly heavy male voice¡ª


    ¡°Lily, can you drink?¡± The man sitting beside her, which is Michael leans closer to her ears out of


    sudden.


    The unfamiliar breath from his body drifts into her nasal cavity. Lily initially wanted to look at Rex, who


    sits beside him. However, she is taken back and her body shakes.


    Michael, who feels it, supports his hand to the back of her body, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lily moves a little bit to the side, avoiding his hand and raises her hand to tuck her hair into the ears,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I, I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡±


    The purpose of randomly pick up an excuses, is to escape from the room.


    In less than half a minute after she left, Rex also drinks out a ss of wine in a shot and follows her


    out.


    Michael is baffled and looks at Orson, ¡°What happen to Rex?¡±


    Orson narrows his eyes and smiles treacherously, secretly mourning for Michael for two second, ¡°You


    have scared the little girl. Rex went to calm her down.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Michael¡¯s face turns ghastly within a second, ¡°Ehm¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know that she¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chill, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± After speaking, Orson smiles even bigger. It stabs right into Michaels¡¯


    heart.


    Alex, who sits beside, swallows hard. Luckily, luckily he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡­..


    After escaping from the suffocated atmosphere inside the room, Lily stands in front of a sink and


    stretches her hand to feel the faucet water, allowing the cold water to calm the arteries in her wrist.


    She hangs his head low and keeps on imagining the attitude of Rex, who was neither familiar nor


    distant.


    She thought that the usual Rex was cold enough. But who knows, it was just the tip of an iceberg.


    When he has truly decided not to care about she, this is the real cold.


    From the moment she was here, he rarely looked at her, as if doesn¡¯t have any intention to notice


    herself.


    Lily reflects herself at the mirror of the sink. The small face is painted with wless makeup. The ck


    suit wraps on her body is just right, but she doesn¡¯t have confident this time.


    Just when she is about to went out of spirit,e a sound of flushing suddenly from the partition


    behind the closed door and she hears a whispering woman voice, ¡°Hey, Beth is here today, did you


    saw her?¡±


    The other person adds in, ¡°Yeah, she looks really elegant though and I couldn¡¯t ignore.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what was she doing here?¡±


    ¡°How can I know? Nobody ys with her now. She is like defective goods.¡± The woman pauses and


    says again with some uncertainty, ¡°However, I heard that she was here because of Rex.¡±


    ¡°Rex?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t have any intention to eavesdrop their words, but after hearing his name, she decides to


    stay.


    ¡°Yeah, my friends told me that Beth decides to take him tonight, but with what method, it is still unclear.¡±


    ¡°Will he like her like that? But it is possible if she drugged him.¡± The woman said while thinking at the


    same time, ¡°Will she really do that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, thinking of it, I remember that she seems to have bought a medicine from a friend of mine, is it


    possible that she might¡­.¡±


    As for the rest of it, Lily doesn¡¯t have any intention to hear it anymore.


    Thinking that he had been targeted by someone, Lily is anxious and rushes into the private room


    instantly, but doesn¡¯t see the shadow of him.


    ¡°Orson, where¡¯s Rex?¡±


    Orson raises his eyebrows, ¡°He went out too once you left, isn¡¯t he looking for you?¡±


    Lily twists her eyebrows, wanted to exin the situation to Orson but was afraid to mess up. She then


    shakes her head and says, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Orson to reply, she dashes out of the room.


    When she just came out, she sees the two wless makeup womening out of the bathroom. They


    might be the two that spoke just now. This is why Lily calms down and follows them behind to the other


    private room.


    Lily takes a deep breath and enters the room directly. The room is very dark. She ambiguously sees


    three man and four woman sit on the sofa. Her eyes scan around the room and see a familiar face.


    His slender fingers pours a third of wine in his ss. When he is about to drink it, he freezes as looking


    at her. As if he doesn¡¯t expect that she would be here.


    Drugged.


    The words sh into her head. Lily pushes away the person next to him and rushes over, then grabs


    the ss in his hand, panting hard and pressing the restlessness, ¡°Stop drinking, you¡¯ve drink a lot.¡±


    The man pinches his eyebrows. Because of the tension, her small face be reddish, whiche


    into his vision. Within two second, he shrugs her hand off and steals the ss from her hand.


    Lily is anxious which make her raises her voice, ¡°You can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Rex congeals his face, which cause impatient in his tone, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The whole scene made everyone in the room stunned for a moment, but they quickly reacted impolitely


    when they heard Rex¡¯s order for eviction.


    ¡°Well, well, who are you? Have you mistaken the room by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you drunk? Didn¡¯t you hear Rex told you to get out? Do you want to go by yourself or should


    we help you?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t care what they said and continue to deadlock with the man sitting next to him.


    ¡°Rex, is this your friend?¡± A woman, who dresses in a low-necked tight dress with a graceful posture,


    comes over out of the blue.


    Long hair, big eyes and also the delicate exposure of the chest.


    Even Lily feels she is kind of hot, let alone man.


    Rex doesn¡¯t even look at her and speaks coldly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t recognize her.¡±


    Didn¡¯t recognize her?


    Lily bits her lips lightly, and then smiles briefly, which wasn¡¯t an easy smile. She shifts her vision to the


    side and soon looks back at the man in front of her.


    Lily, oh, Lily, whye for humiliation?


    She watches the woman put her hand on Rex¡¯s shoulder, as if lit up all of the emotion. The small hand


    which was holding the cup, tighten. The apricot eyes shines brightly under the light with some haze,


    ¡°Well, you want to drink it right?¡±


    When Rex is thinking about what she was going to do, Lily pours the ss to her mouth, lifting her


    head up to drink it in a shot.


    The high alcohol whiskey slips down her throat. Lily choked, but still manages to drink without leaving a


    drop.


    With a bang, she puts the ss on the table and turns away leaving the room without a pause.


    He twitches his eyebrows. The people in the room jokes and ys the music as usual. Beth snuggles


    and attaches half of her body to his arm.


    Rex¡¯s vision fell on the wine ss, which has printed her red lips on it.


    He takes it, raises his hand and throws it out.


    The crystal ss hits the wall. It shatters all over the floor, which cause everyone speechless.

 Chapter 62 Let’s Go Home

    Chapter 62 Let¡¯s Go Home


    After dashing out of the room, without looking for Orson, Lily went out of the club all by herself.


    There is a twenty-four hours convenient store nearby. After drinking the whiskey in a shot, Lily is a little


    giddy and thirsty. She then touches the pocket money and walks over to buy a bottle of water.


    She sits on the bench beside the convenient store. Although the evening breeze is blowing coolness,


    she doesn¡¯t feel cold at all. Instead, her body is ignited with an unusual heat.


    Lily unconsciously loosens a few buttons on the neckline and pours a gulp of water inside. She wanted


    to calm down the burning fire in her body, but it doesn¡¯t work at all and she feels it is even more and


    more intense.


    She hugs her knees with both bands. The heat gradually spread all over her body that even the blood


    bes hot, burning both inside and outside of the body.


    She involuntarily wanted to tear off her clothes. In order to prevent from people seeing her anomalous,


    Lily by support of her hands on the wall, walks into a narrow alley.


    The dizziness hits her suddenly. Besides alcohol, there was still something wreck on her sense.


    It was like swarms of ants moving around her limbs, extremely itchy, biting her from time to time. It feels


    hot and painful, like a moist of air flow is locked in her body that it couldn¡¯t find its way out, which


    makes her feel queasy all over.


    Lily is about to be tortured by this unclear feeling. She tries hard to widen her eyes, but still blurs and


    couldn¡¯t see anything.


    She unscrewed the water bottle anxiously with a pair of trembling hands, which identally sprinkled


    to her body. The cold liquid stimtes her nerves, but is still useless.


    Painful, the burn pains.


    She simply stretches out her hand to pull off all of her clothes. By pulling the neckline two or three


    times, her delicate skin is revealed.


    The strength in the body has been drawing out, which make the whole person weak. She suddenly


    recalls the ss of wine in the room and the conversation in the toilet. It was real.


    She seems to have been drugged.


    ¡­.


    On the contrary, after Lily left, Rex also left to return to Orson¡¯s private room, but he doesn¡¯t see that


    figure.


    He frowns and sits back calmly on the sofa. Orson nces at him and leans closer, ¡°Lily has been


    looking for you, have you seen her?¡±


    Rex says nothing. He picks up the ss to take a sip of out. However, he doesn¡¯t drink much, it was


    more like disguising him by action.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Orson has been with him since they were in the college. He understands his response, ¡°Are you


    pushing her away again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He finally speaks this time.


    Orson raises his eyebrows and says nothing more.


    Time passing minute-by-minute, his vision consciously or unconsciously fall on the door. He looks at


    the watch from time to time during the chat, with the frequency that was much faster than usual.


    However, that person who run out, still haven¡¯t showed up.


    After a long time of waiting, Orson was worried about her. Realizing that Rex is still pretending, Orson


    couldn¡¯t help but takes the phone out to dial to Lily. The phone is finally answered after ringing for a


    while. However, ites a strange woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Or, Orson¡­¡±


    Her voice is very low yet a little panting. Orson¡¯s expression changes in a second, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    Beside him, Rex¡¯s gaze looks over with a suffocating pressure. Neither Michael or Alex dare to speak


    out.


    ¡°I, looks like I¡¯m drunk¡­.¡±


    Orson turns to look at Rex, ¡°You let Lily drink?¡±


    Thetter¡¯s eyes flickers and his face sinks. He stands up from the sofa and walks to Orson in two


    steps to take over the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡­.


    In less than five minutes, Rex leaves the club and walk to the alley. It was quite dirty with barely a dim


    streetmp at there. However, in the shadow not far away, the outline of the woman could be seen


    vaguely.


    The long leg walks over with a gust of wind. He takes off his coat as he walks over and put in on her


    body.


    Rex looks at the woman curled up in the corner. Her face is flushed and half conscious.


    Obviously, she is not drunk, but been drugged.


    However, she didn¡¯t drink just now in the room. She only sipped a cup of his¡­.


    Recalling her attitude just now, Rex¡¯s eyes flickers and reaches out to touch her hot cheeks, ¡°Why did


    you drink my wine, hah?¡±


    Lily has been tortured by the drugged for quite some time now. She has no more energy to cover it up.


    By looking at the familiar face in front of her, by listening to the familiar voice, her tense seems to rx


    a bit. Her voice is aggrieved with a nasal voice, ¡°I heard they are going to poison you¡­.¡±


    Rex¡¯s heart ms in a ring, feeling a dull pain.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t an ident that she drank the wine, but for his¡¯ sake. She is afraid that he might


    have an ident. Even though she just heard it, she still didn¡¯t hesitate to block him.


    A slight of sourness appears on the chest, which was quickly spread to his lips and tongue. All of this


    year, no one has ever protected him like this. The outsiders admired and awe him, but only her that


    protects him regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± If she told him, he would not drink it, nor kicked her out.


    Tear burst into the corner of her queasy eyes. Even though she is half conscious, she still remembers


    those keen words, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    He is left speechless, doesn¡¯t know what to say. He deeply regrets it.


    After a while, he leans closer to her. His thin lips stops only a few inches away from her. With his deep


    yet gentle voices, he says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He is never a man who can easily apologizes and bow his head to others. However, at this time, he


    wishes to punch himself.


    Lily¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t focus anymore. Rex doesn¡¯t hesitate to buckle her weak neck and leans to it.


    Orson, who was standing at the alley, watches this scene. His eyes shes in surprise and quickly


    shifts it.


    Knowing that he is man who stresses cleanness, especially for such very private things like saliva


    exchange, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kiss her unless he really likes her.


    Lily only feels that his cold lips are like her antidote. Her brain follows his movement synchronically. Lily


    couldn¡¯t help but feel afortable air overflowing to her throat.


    The kissst for quite long, so long that Lily is about to melt into a pond with his kiss.


    The cold breeze hit her, which cause her to shivers. And Rex finally releases her.


    The warm touch disappeared and the unspeakable heat swept her once again. Lily reaches out to hook


    his neck and murmurs unconsciously with her red lips, ¡°I¡¯m so hot¡­.¡±


    Rex directly embraces her. There was tenderness between his brows and eyes, ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    He walks forwards and stops in front of Orson. His eyes are as cold as ice. ¡°Tell them to keep Beth.¡±


    Orson stuns and soon understands his intention, then nods, ¡°OK.¡±


    After speaking, his gaze moves to Lily instantly, ¡°Do you want to take some medicine from Karl?¡±


    Rex ticks his lower lip and refuses without hesitation, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 63 Do You Think Your Man is a God?

    Chapter 63 Do You Think Your Man is a God?


    Rex walks out of the alley with her in his arms. The driver coincidentally parks the car next to him. He


    then pulls the car¡¯s door to put her at the back of the seat and follows in.


    The temperature inside the car is quite high. Lily unconsciously reaches out to pull off Rex¡¯s coat. With


    the corner of her eyes, she swept onto the man on her side. She then kicks off the shoes on her feet to


    bring her knee up on the leather seat and moves towards him a bit.


    There seem to be a clear stream of water in the big misty eyes. Looking at his handsome face, she was


    very close with him now, which makes Lilyughs out of the blue, revealing her white and neat teeth,


    ¡°You are Rex¡­.¡±


    If Lily is usually in a reserved manner, which makes him couldn¡¯t help but using bullies to conquer. It is


    different this time. She is now charming and intriguing, which makes him unconsciously wanted to sink.


    However¡­..


    His gaze sweeps to the driver¡¯s seat, who is a middle-aged man in his thirties. Even if the man doesn¡¯t


    look back from the beginning till now, he, as a man, will certainly notices what happened in the back.


    He never has sex with a woman in the car, nor installs a sound instion board.


    As for Lily, he has an absolute desire to control. Even her sweet voice also couldn¡¯t be heard by


    outsiders.


    Thinking of this, he slightly pushes her body away. His eyes are helpless and forbearing, ¡°Good girl, sit


    well.¡±


    Lily is somewhat unhappy for unable to touch him. Only he could control the mes in her body. This


    kind of feeling is like seeing a pond ofke in the middle of a forty-degree dessert. She couldn¡¯t control


    it at all.


    She keeps approaching him, but he also keeps on pushing her. Finally, she sits on the strong thighs of


    his. A pair of petite hands touches his cool fabric shirt, ¡°Don¡¯t push me away¡­.¡±


    There is a voice of grievances in her coquettishness and makes Rex feels hot. The faint fragrance of


    her body passes into the nasal cavity. Even without doing anything else, it is enough to umte the


    desire in his body.


    But no, at least not in the car.


    Rex mps in her little hand that kept messing around, ¡°Be good, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Lily shakes her head and ufortably shed a tear. Under the light in the car, she looks kind of pitiful,


    ¡°I want you. I feel so hot. Rex helps me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, butter okay?¡± After living for thirty-two years, this is his first time being patient. God


    knows how hard it is to hold back when facing the woman that he likes the most.


    He isn¡¯t drugged, but is also no better than her.


    Lily¡¯s hand is clenched by him. He couldn¡¯t move nor touch her. She feels ufortable. She lowers


    her head and bites onto his sexy corbone once he untied the neckline.


    This one bite, which took seventy percent of her energy, hits into the blood directly.


    Rex groans, clearly feeling the pain in the neck, but doesn¡¯t push her away.


    Lily merely feels that the ants in her body seem to be calmer than before. The impatient feeling evolved


    into a longing. She urgently wanted more to alleviate the pain.


    The bulky muscles on his body twists hard, even harder than a stone. The back of his shirt is quickly


    wet with sweat. His eyes are suppressed and then nces at the driver implicitly, ¡°Drive faster!¡±


    The driver has blushed on the face, doesn¡¯t dare to say anything and immediately steps on the


    elerator. He even wishes the car could fly.


    Speeding all the way and finally arrives.


    Without saying any words, even without bothering to take the key back, Rex directly get off the car and


    hugs the woman from the back seat, then strides into the vi with his long legs.


    The driver stands in the luxurious yard and wipes off his sweat. Recalling the scene just now, he takes


    a long sigh of relief. They finally arrive.


    Rex enters the house in a breath and walks directly to the master bedroom on the second floor with the


    girl in his arms. Without taking off her clothes, he puts warm water in the bathtub and ces her


    directly into it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The body is sting on the bathtub suddenly. The clothes on the body are also wet, which makes her


    ufortable. Lily is uncoordinated. When she is about to get up from the bathtub, she is pressed on


    the shoulder by a pair of big palms and sink into the bathtub again.


    ¡°Take a bath, and you¡¯ll feel better.¡± His deep voice rings in her ears.


    Lily stretched out her hand to pull him, but is avoided. She moves more anxiously and incautiously


    choked on the water. She then started to cough violently, ¡°Hok, hook¡­¡±


    Looking at her red face, his heart is like pierced by a needle and his vision fall on her delicate body


    curves, which make his eyes dims, ¡°Alright, enough.¡±


    After speaking, he takes her out of the bathtub, removes her clothes and puts on a bathrobe that was


    ced on the side, and wraps her in a brief. But soon it was taken off and he hugs her back to the


    bedroom.


    The moment the body hit the bed, even before taking a breath, her body has been pressed down by a


    hard body.


    Lily is wholehearted and snots, then reaches out to hook on his neck. She instinctively wanted to lean


    closer, but identally swept on his chin and shouts his name helplessly, ¡°Rex, Rex¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± His forehead is full of drops of sweat. His movement is very gently. ¡°For you, everything for


    you.¡±


    ¡­.


    Tonight, on his fierce attack, Lily finally quells the me of her body. However, she is too tired that can¡¯t


    even open her eyes and directly fell asleep.


    The sky is about to light up when they did it for thest time. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have any effect of the


    poison anymore. In a haze, she could feel every single careful and patient movements of his. This is


    the first time she meet Rex like this.


    His strong and domineering isn¡¯t not only his work life, but also in the bed. Lily usually can¡¯t bear his


    torture, but this time, she could feel it real.


    Before she couldpletely think about it, she has fallen asleep.


    When she opens her eyes again, it is almostte in the morning. They did so many times that cause


    the tiredness even after a rest.


    Lily raises her hand in order to massage her shoulder, but identally touches a greasy skin.


    She freezes for a moment and turns her head slowly to see Rex sleeping beside him.


    Coincidentally at this moment, he opens his eyes. Their eyes meet each other that even a spark burst


    in the air.


    Lily is a little awkward and looks away, massaging her neck with half of her face buried in the quilt,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to work¡­.¡±


    It is nearly two weeks, since thest time they slept together which cause her a little shy.


    His eyes is obviously tired, those ck eyes fixed on her. After a while, he finally speaks, ¡°I was too


    tired yesterday, doesn¡¯t have any energy.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t have any energy?


    Why does she feel¡­. so awkward?


    Well, Lily admits that her mind is impure now.


    She clears her throat, doesn¡¯t know what to say, and follows his word, ¡°Are you that tired?¡±


    Rex smiles this time. His thin lips outlined an arc shaped and jokes, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a god? After what


    we did yesterday, do you think I still have the strength to work today?¡±

 Chapter 64 I’m Sure You Like Me

    Chapter 64 I¡¯m Sure You Like Me


    Only one sentence, Lily is flushed with shame. She is a girl with a thin-skinned. Moreover, she is eight


    years younger than him, which would make her unable to withstand it.


    Lily lifts the quilt and wraps herself in, however¡­..


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shees out again in the next second, only to find that they were barely covered with a quilt. Once


    she wraps inside, she sees his strong abs¡­.


    Lily swallows. She couldn¡¯t move yet couldn¡¯t see. It is very ufortable. She doesn¡¯t even know


    what to do with her eyes.


    Rex finds her action cute and simply hugs her. His tone iszy in the morning, ¡°Why are you so shy?


    You¡¯re very enthusiasticst night though.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart beats like a thunder and her face is as red as a lobster, ¡°It, it seems like I had been drugged


    yesterday¡­..¡±


    She thinks a long time and finally finds a word to say, but sadly, it is useless.


    It makes him recalled everything that happenedst night. When he thinks of Beth, his face darkens,


    ¡°Rx, I will not let that person go easily.¡±


    Lily is shocked and looks up his sexy jaw¡¯s curve, feeling his powerful aura in an instant, ¡°What are you


    going to do?¡±


    What is he going to do?


    Let her family bankrupt, abolished Beth¡¯s job and let her know how it tastes to be drugged. These are a


    part of punishment.


    However, he will not tell Lily about this. She might be burdened by it.


    Rex tacitly changes the subject, ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡±


    Lily is inattention and shakes the head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her head indeed is fine. However her body is breaking apart. Even Rex, who has a sturdy body feels


    overwhelmed, let alone her own body. It is lucky enough that she is still alive.


    Rex looks at her ill-little-face and sits up by supporting his hand on the bed, exposing his sturdy upper


    body, ¡°I¡¯ll cook something. Come down after showering.¡±


    Seeing that he is leaving, Lily grabs his elbow and bites her tongue, ¡°About¡­.¡±


    Rex stops and slightly raises his eyebrows, ¡°Huh?¡±


    The little face shows an anxiety and hesitation for a while before asking. ¡°Are you still mad about those


    affairs?¡±


    Her sudden question almost stunned Rex. After what happenedst night, he had long forgotten about


    the previous matters. Now that she brought it up, he recalls the memory of Susan and the video.


    Fixing his gaze with the slightly disturbed woman, he actually wanted to be frank, but at this moment,


    he had a teasing thought. His long legs bent slightly, one knees on the bed and leans towards her with


    a strong male hormone, asking back with answering her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lily has no idea. She has no idea what he thought ofst night, and also recalling what Orson had said


    before. Her mind is chaotic, ¡°It indeed was my fault for giving Susan the footage. I never thought that


    Tim will use this kind of method to deceive me. I also know that you hand over my case to Smith was


    for my sake. I had misunderstood you before because I was incautious, however¡­.¡±


    Lily pauses for a moment and says in a little angry tone, ¡°Your attitude made me misunderstood easily.¡±


    Not to mention those days, he doesn¡¯t even look her in the eyes when he met her, hepletely treats


    her as a stranger. This is why, she can obviously think in a negative side.


    Rex listens carefully to every single word. However, he doesn¡¯t care about what she said. What she did


    last night have proved everything, he is just amused with her voice.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Rex finally speaks after she stops talking.


    Lily freezes for a while then nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s my turn.¡± He locks his vision on her delicate figure and notices her nervous expression,


    as if she is the only one in his vision at the moment.


    Lily¡¯s heart beats faster and faster. She keeps on looking at it and her vision unconsciously fall on the


    vortex of his eyes.


    ¡°I indeed am angry that you let Susan take the video. From my personal point of view, you are now my


    people but you stand with my enemy. You believe such a clumsy reason. It isn¡¯t because you¡¯re stupid,


    but you havepletely never been suspicious to others. This is why I mind you. As from the work


    standpoint, it is not a good thing for thewsuit that you give out the supplementary evidence.¡± Rex¡¯s


    tone is very serious, every words ps on Lily¡¯s face, but his vision doesn¡¯t me her, ¡°Lily, I was mad


    not either because of Susan or their family or Tim. I was mad because of your attitude and decision.¡±


    For him, at that time, she has chosen Tim¡¯s family.


    Therefore, he is fretful, unhappy and a little distressed. If she doesn¡¯t drink the wine for himst night,


    he might continue to be angry with her.


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare (to) look up anymore. If Jade is really pregnant, she could still use the unborn child as


    a reason to fight back. However, she has been a joke that fell into their trap.


    Regardless of living together for many years, Tim¡¯s family is far more shameless and despicable than


    she though. They are not worthy of either sympathy or trust.


    Rex is right. It is her credulity that caused this series of problems.


    Lily¡¯s head seems to be heavier. She lowers the eyelids; the whole body is a bit depressed. He then


    pinches her chin and lifts it up, ¡°You clearly knew that someone wanted to harm me, why did you still


    drink my wine?¡±


    After saying what should have been said, it is the time to deal with their own matters.


    Lily¡¯s eyes shes in panic and stammers nervously, ¡°I, I was panic and doesn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°And then.¡±


    And then?


    Lily is flustered by his question. A dangerous answer wanders in her head. She doesn¡¯t speak, Rex


    also doesn¡¯t urge. For a moment, those words still suppressed in the bottom of her heart. ¡°No more, I


    might will do the same for others.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even realize her low spirits when she spoke those words.


    Rex squints and his gaze fell upon her face. He then says with a great certainness, ¡°You won¡¯t do it if it


    was someone else.¡±


    Lily is poked at the head and said in denial, ¡°How can you know?¡±


    Little did she know that her expression has described everything?


    His fingers points in the side of her face, ¡°Because you blush when you lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Lily feels that she isn¡¯t only blushing, but is almost burning with mes!


    ¡°Lily.¡± Just when she is in shame, Rex calls her name out of the blue.


    Lily doesn¡¯t have much confident to look at him and responses in a small voice, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± He seems helpless and reminds her not to be distracted.


    ¡°Ah... What else?¡± Didn¡¯t he have said everything?


    ¡°The reason why I am so certain that you will not help others is because I¡¯m sure you¡ª¡± Rex pauses


    with a certain burst of light in the eyes, ¡°Like me.¡±

 Chapter 65 I allow you to like me

    Chapter 65 I allow you to like me


    After hearing it, Lily almost doesn¡¯t breathe. She is stunned till choked. She coughs till her face is red,


    ¡°Hook, you, you might have misunderstood something, hook¡­¡±


    Rex has anticipated that she would deny and doesn¡¯t urge her to admit it, but asks slowly to torture her,


    ¡°Then is it an ident that you block me in front of the club?¡±


    Blocking him in the club¡­. Okay, there is no way to hide, it is too obvious, but she also can¡¯t easily


    admit it, how can Rex think of herter on?


    Lily settles in her mind, ¡°I indeede to look for you, because I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rex urges step by step.


    Lily makes an excuse, ¡°About work.¡±


    Who knows, Rex snorts after listening it, ¡°I wasn¡¯t your direct superior. You are leapfrogging report.¡±


    Lily is left speechless. She always feels that her strange emotion and thought arepletely spied out


    in his sharp eyes.


    She is figuring out a denial, yet heard his maic voice falling from the top of her head, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to deny that you like me. If someone else rece me to drink that ss of wine, I will also help


    them, but definitely not in this way.¡±


    After finishing his speech, afraid that she might not understand, Rex points to the scattered clothes on


    the floor, which had not been picked up.


    It is very clear about what he mean.


    Lily is somewhat unclear and look at him, ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I want to say, you, can like me.¡±


    She can like him?


    Thus, he now allows her to have feelings for him?


    Almost at the moment when she understands the sentence, Lily¡¯s emotion turns from nervous to


    surprise and throbbing. The strong heartbeat in the left side reminds her how much those words affect


    her.


    She likes Rex?


    She had never dared to think of it. They don¡¯t have a good start. The most realistic and direct


    rtionship, which makes her prohibits herself from having any illusion about the man in front of her.


    However, in every crisis, he is always the first one to appear. Even if his heart is made of stone, also


    won¡¯t be able to indifferent, not to mention herself.


    She is like a fish stranded on the beach, unable to breathe, unable to move, the remaining strength


    can¡¯t even toss itself. She needs someone to support her.


    And Rex, is such an existence.


    He is not special. On the contrary, he is too special for her.


    He is too special that no matter what, Lily had to pay attention to him, walk towards him, observe him,


    understand him and even involved in his life.


    All of these subtly exist in a process of their rtionship. She is aware of it. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t


    want to face it.


    Now that Rex has brought it up, she had to face up her feelings, regardless of anything else.


    Does she like Rex?


    Once again, Lily asks herself. In the past twenty-four year, besides Tim, she had never liked anyone


    else. If heartbeat is the answer, it means that she like him.


    She is unclear of how much she liked. At least when she faced him, her mind would be chaotic. She


    doesn¡¯t even know when she began to have a feeling for him.


    To be precise, he had sacrificed a lot for her.


    Lawsuits, work, taking care of her life and also the suppression of Tim¡¯s family. All of which are


    inseparable from him.


    It takes a long time for Lily to find her voice. She asks a bold question with a tremble voice, ¡°Do you


    mean that you also like me?¡±


    His eyes are deep, which cause people can¡¯t see the emotion inside. The only thing that can be sure is


    his seriousness and concentration, ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Did he just admit it?!


    Lily blinks and blinks again, ¡°Then¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other woman or any ambiguous things. I only have you, so how to define, it¡¯s up to


    you.¡± Rex interrupts her to despise her for asking too much.


    As for her, she doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    A thirty-two years old man, which is the best time of him, who has a sessful career, admired by


    thousands of people. The only thing he isck of is affection by others.


    Lily finally understands his words. He lets her made an initiative, however¡­. How can a cold war turns


    into this state?


    Is it because of her drinking the ss of wine for himst night?


    Lily doesn¡¯t understand. In fact, she doesn¡¯t want to. She just thought that this wasn¡¯t so bad.


    After their chats, Rex drops a soft kiss on her lips and puts on his pajamas, then turns out to leave the


    room.


    Lily is half lying on the bed. Her head is still confused, and her mood is still too excited to calm down.


    She takes out the phone on the head of the bed and looks for Abby¡¯s contact.


    Lily: Have you waken up?


    Abby: Nonsense, do you know what time is it? I¡¯ll be a salted fish if I¡¯m still in bed.


    Lily: I have something to tell you.


    Abby: What?


    After texting back, Abby put the phone on the table and drinks a cup of warm water. When she picks it


    up again and sees the dialog box on the screen, the water that she just drank is being sprayed out. !!!!


    Rex confessed to Lily?!


    Abby wipes the remaining water stains from the corners of her mouth and types on the screen with her


    fingers quickly, ¡°How did he tell you? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t your illusion?¡±


    Lily: ¡­¡­


    Lily thinks about it and roughly describes both of their conversation to her. In less than half a minute,


    Abby calls her.


    Lily picks it up instantly and before she could even speak, she is greeted by the high tone screaming


    from the phone.


    ¡°OH MY GOD, LILY!!! Are you serious? You have gotten Rex?!¡±


    Lily feels guilty in a sudden. She leans her mouth closer to the microphone and talks quietly, ¡°Lower


    your voice!¡±


    ¡°How can I?! The probability of this happening is like Mars hitting the earth and a pig mother climbs up


    to the tree!¡± After speaking, she seems to realize that it is not appropriate and adds in, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m


    not saying that you¡¯re not good enough. But I was so surprised and didn¡¯t expect that you two will be


    together!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that Rex has that kind of achievement, is the astute kind of man, not to mention Lily, even a


    hundred of Lily still can¡¯t surely have him.


    But with such a different person, it is even better!


    Lily twitches her mouth, feeling agitated, ¡°Do you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Even though Rex doesn¡¯t say it clearly, what he said might is what you think it is!¡± Once she


    speaks, she bes excited again, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Rex can hit on you.¡±


    He lets Lily decide. While letting she ponders, he also lets her fall for him. Indeed a master!


    Lily doesn¡¯t say anything but only smile quietly to the cheek, feeling sweet in her heart.


    ¡°Go change your WeChat¡¯s name to Rex. You are the God!¡± Abby is more excited than her, ¡°My


    beloved friend, remember that I am still by your side. Don¡¯t forget me when you¡¯re rich!¡±

 Chapter 66 What’s Your Relationship with Carlos

    Chapter 66 What¡¯s Your Rtionship with Carlos


    Lily is teased by her, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    After joking with her, Abby is now serious, ¡°But seriously, I didn¡¯t expect both of you coulde to this


    point. When the first time you told me about it, I was still very worried. Now it seems useless though.


    Someone is going to living high on the hog, with someone taking care of her.¡±


    Speaking of which, she pretends to sigh with emotion.


    Lily stiffens, ¡°There¡¯s nothing happen yet. He only expressed those words and doesn¡¯t say anything


    else, don¡¯t make it so¡­..¡±


    Before she even finished, the bedroom¡¯s door is pushed open from the outside. Lily subconsciously


    stops and quickly takes the phone away from her ear to hide it under the quilt.


    Over the microphone, Abby barely hears a murk voice. When she wants to hang up, she vaguely hears


    Lily¡¯s guilty voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Rex has seen her hiding the phone when he enters the door. His pretty eyes narrows slightly and


    stretches out his right hand, ¡°Who are you talking on the phone, huh? You look so guilty.¡±


    In fact, Lily doesn¡¯t know why she hid it. She is just chatting about him with her friends. Now that he


    appears, there is always a sense of urgency about being caught by talking about him.


    She swallows, ¡°Just a friend of mine.¡±


    Friend?


    Rex knows that she barely had a few friends, hence, he doubts her, ¡°And Then why are you hiding it?¡±


    In other words, show him.


    However, Lily is thin-skinned and get embarrass easily. She simply takes the phone out of the quilt and


    finds the red button to hang up.


    Who knows that Rex takes two steps forwards and grabs the phone directly.


    Lily, who doesn¡¯t expect that Rex would grab her phone, is startled. Both of his hand and feet move


    towards to the head of the bed in a crawling position.


    But she is toote. She is pulled back by him from the hem of her clothes and is pressed directly


    underneath.


    ¡°You even dare to run now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you get up¡­.¡± Lily whispers and is so embarrassed. She doesn¡¯t dare to look at Rex, which


    means that she is still shy after being confessed.


    Rex initially just wanted to grab her phone. But now that he heard her soft voice, especially the cried in


    an rm voice, makes his intention gone and focused on her pale pink lips. He kisses it without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Eh!¡± Lily is caught off guard by him. Her fingers tighten on the edge of the phone which hurt her skin.


    Rex kisses intensely, as if deliberately making a sound for the other party to hear. At first, Lily still had


    the strength to rebel for a few times, but after a while, she waspletely obsessed with it.


    Just when both of them are immersed in it, suddenlye a female voice to their ears¡ª


    ¡°Ehm, I¡¯m sorry to bother you guys. Lily, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first! Du du du¡­..¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­..¡±


    Rex, ¡°¡­..¡±


    Just fucking hangs it up, why does she even greet them? Doesn¡¯t her know it scare them?


    Being interrupts by her, Rex had no choice but obediently let her go. He stands up voluntarily and says,


    ¡°Come down to eat.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to look at him at all and nods while whispering, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the moment he turns and left, she sees a clearly change in the indescribable part. He really is a


    petrified on the bed.


    After hepletely left, Lily hops off the bed and picks up the scattered clothes, then walks to the


    bathroom, unscrewed the faucet and put a handful of cold water on her face.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cool down, she needs to cool down, or else, she might nosebleeds in any second.


    However, at the moment she looks up, she still couldn¡¯t calm down when she sees the swollen red lips


    in the mirror. Only part of people knows that she was kissed into this state, the others might thought


    that she is pinched by door.


    The point is¡­ how she can meet people like this!!


    Perhaps that the difference in the rtionship status, that make her cares of her image now.


    She needs to find a way to remedy it!


    She twirls around the bathroom anxiously and finally uses a dental jar with a little cold water in it to


    pouts her mouth and inserts it. Although this might be kind of ridiculous, it should be effective.


    Itsts for almost seven or eight minutes. A second before the lips cramps, Lily looks up and observes


    it. Although it is still swollen and red, it is much better than before.


    After a handful of time, she finally washes up and went downstairs.


    The table is set with two bowls of porridges and sandwiches with a tter of fruits, which is grapefruit,


    blueberries and avocado in the middle of it.


    Lily doesn¡¯t eatst night, which makes her hungry from the morning. She sits down and doesn¡¯t even


    bother the courtesy and takes the sandwiches to bite it. The bread, which has tuna and mayonnaise in


    it, is being toast before with a butter, which makes it tasty. The taste is very delicious yet not greasy.


    After chewing half of it, she drinks two spoonful of porridges, which make her stomach is temporarily


    padded into it. When she looks up, she finds that the man in front of him has not started yet¡­.


    Lily gradually swallows the porridge in her mouth and smiles embarrassedly, ¡°Well, why are you not


    eating?¡±


    Rex¡¯s expression stays still, but his eyes are obviously smiling, ¡°You can eat mine if it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    His tone is like talking to a little girl ¡®Come, daddy will do anything for you as long as you¡¯re happy¡¯.


    Lily¡¯s hand which is holding the spoon, loosen, ¡°I¡¯d enough.¡±


    She is irritated, owing to the fact that she has eaten hastily just now¡­


    ¡°Go to thepany with me after you¡¯re done.¡± Fortunately, Rex changes the topic.


    Lily change her way of gulping food and started to drink the porridge as slow as possible, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it


    be inappropriate?¡±


    She is afraid of causing a fuss to Rex. After all, the scandals about them aren¡¯t very good now.


    Although most of the spears are against Tim, she is still worried.


    Rex thinks that she doesn¡¯t want to expose about them and doesn¡¯t continue to persuade her, ¡°We¡¯ll


    leave together and stagger the time.¡±


    Think about it, Lily finds it feasible, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh right.¡± He suddenly though of something and asks, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Carlos?¡±


    Carlos?


    Lily is startled, ¡°What about it?¡±


    Rex though that she deliberately refuses to admit it and drop the cutlery from his hand to gently rub his


    thumbs and index finger, ¡°He helped to cover you up in the assessment and he also looks up for you


    regardless the crisis circumstance. What do you think about it?¡±


    Lily isn¡¯t stupid. After thinking of it, she understands his meaning and shakes her head firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not


    what you think. Carlos is my counselor, which makes us contact more. It is impossible for him to have


    others motive.¡±


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t scold her badly. Even if she is concerned about it, she will think that it is based


    on the rtionship between seniors and junior or barely alumni.


    However as a man, Rex understands the meaning of every single movement that he did. He must have


    a feeling for Lily. It¡¯s just that this silly woman doesn¡¯t notice it.

 Chapter 67 As long as I’m here, Nobody will talk about you

    Chapter 67 As long as I¡¯m here, Nobody will talk about you


    Lily twists her eyebrows and denies it without thinking, ¡°No, Carlos is very kind and helpful to me. He


    taught me a lot, you can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Speaking of which, Lily is a little scare and whispers to refute, ¡°You can¡¯t disable him just because of


    you guesses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your counselor, okay?¡±


    What?!


    He wanted to be her counselor? As a founder, CEO and the renownedwyer of Han Yu Law


    Firm, he wanted¡­..


    Lily is overwhelmed, ¡°That¡¯s even worse. I will be killed by others.¡±


    Even Carlos is enough for her being gossips, let alone Rex, she will be dead.


    ¡°If I am your counselor, nobody will dare to talk behind you.¡±


    Just a word and it is extremely domineering. He doesn¡¯t take anyone in the eyes, but doesn¡¯t make


    people feel him arrogant too. This man indeed has that ability.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Lily has been with him for quite long that she understands his temperament, which


    follows what he like, ¡°Although I really want you to teach me, after all, it¡¯s been arranged. The change


    will make a bad impact not only for me, but also you.¡±


    Sure enough, Rex hears her ¡®empathic word¡¯, which makes hisplexion much better than before.


    Even though he knows this wille, he still finds it amused to debate with her.


    He knows that Lily is a girl with principle. In fact, he is too, but when he encounters her, he lost his own


    principle.


    For Rex, Lily is one of the uncontroble factors, and of course, he doesn¡¯t want it either.


    After thinking for a while, by looking at her persistent face, he finally resigns, ¡°If there¡¯s any outing for


    business affairs with him, you must tell me in advance.¡±


    He is not generous enough to allow his girl went out with someone who likes her.


    He has stepped back, which is a good thing for Lily. She then promises in hurry, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Tim doesn¡¯t live on a good life.


    He had already made a n to attack him by using that ident as an excuse. However, he doesn¡¯t


    expect that Rex had also had a card. He doesn¡¯t only think about the route of everything, but even


    before he starts to attack, he had even given thewsuit to the so-called Smith.


    Tim sneers, ¡°Rex, you bastard. You even dare to y with me!¡±


    Now, he even feels that Rex is aware of his investigation towards Lily before. He thinks that the shrewd


    behavior of him will only be a clown for Rex.


    Kring, kring.


    Thendline phone in the living room rings out of sudden. The servant of the house answers and calls


    him out, ¡°Tim, it¡¯s you dad¡­.¡±


    Jev?


    Tim twits his eyebrows fiercely. He had the courage to refuse anyone, but not Jev.


    He exhales heavily. Despite all his unwillingness, he stands up and walks over to pick up the phone,


    ¡°Hey, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You are still aware that I¡¯m your dad!¡± Jev¡¯s agitated voice roared out, shaking his eardrums.


    Tim¡¯s eyebrows are locked in anger. His eyes show an impatient emotion. ¡°Dad, calm down. I have no


    idea it will turn out like this. That Rex indeed is too powerful¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jev cuts him off instantly, as if he doesn¡¯t want to listen anything, ¡°Do you still aware that he


    is Rex? I thought you were too mad that doesn¡¯t know anything else?!¡±


    ¡°Dad! It was Rex and Lily the bitch couple that are together, why you are shouting me!¡±


    Jev snorts, ¡°Tim, have you forgotten what you did before? How can you still have a confident to say it?¡±


    Speaking of which, although nobody mention it, but everyone knows the real reason behind Lily¡¯s


    leaving. They just don¡¯t care about it.


    Tim¡¯s face tightens and says nothing.


    Jev speaks again, ¡°Stop making trouble. Rex is not that simple, he has an unshakeable position in the


    field. You have no idea how many connections he has with him. Our techpany is like a piece of


    cake for him! If you annoyed him, you wouldn¡¯t even know how to live!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Rex couldn¡¯t breathe in, ¡°If you¡¯re on his side, why don¡¯t you just kill your


    son!¡±


    In Tim¡¯s eyes, he can¡¯t see his own mistake, or everything that he did with Jade, or even Susan¡¯s


    aggressiveness. He only notice Lily¡¯s ¡®betrayal¡¯. They had just prosecuted for divorce, yet hadn¡¯t beenText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    formed. She is the one who did it wrongly!


    If the other person is merely an ordinary people, he would just let it go. However, the person is Rex.


    The man is richer than him, more powerful than him, even is more important than him. They being


    together are just like showing off their power. He could not bear it!


    Jev is frustrated and only said the important words, ¡°If you insist on doing this, let go of thepany,


    do whatever you love to do!¡±


    Tim doesn¡¯t expect thising and is taken back, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t¡­..¡±


    ¡®tut tut tut¡¯


    He still wanted to refute, but was cuts off, leaving him a busy tone.


    At this moment, the depressed mes in his heart burst out. He raises his hand and throws thendline


    phone to the wall. He did it too powerful that the keys fell apart and scattered all over.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    That curse doesn¡¯t calm him down. He walks to the smashed phone and kicks it again. Even the


    servant is frightened.


    In such an environment, she is also afraid to be a part-timer, looks like she is going to resign sooner or


    later.


    Tim stares fiercely at the broken stic pieces on the floor, as if it was Rex and Lily. He will definitely


    make those bitch couple pay for what they did. He will not let Lily has a good life.


    Thinking of it, he runs crazily to the second floor and went directly the master bedroom to pick up his


    mobile phone, then dials the former detective, ¡°Keep on stalking Lily and be careful, don¡¯t let others


    notice it. Just take an intimate photo of her and Rex.¡±


    The voice of the other parts is very hoarse, obviously using a voice changer, ¡°Rex, now that things are


    very serious, it might be likemitting a crime. I was unable to promise you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give another two hundred thousand, how about it?¡±


    The other party says nothing, obviously still hesitating. If the person is an ordinary people, he would


    definitely ept it. However, now that it is Rex, with only a mistake, you might identally bury


    yourself.


    When he hesitates again, Tim knows he had no other choices and grits his teeth, ¡°Five hundred


    thousand, deal or no deal.¡±


    The man finally speaks up, ¡°Deal.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tim finally pulls out a smile, but this smile is very infiltrating. At this


    moment, Lily is the only thing on his mind.


    Lily, Lily¡­.he will definitely make her regrets it!

 Chapter 68 His Excuses

    Chapter 68 His Excuses


    Although Lily doesn¡¯t really confident, she still goes to thepany with Rex. The car stops on the third


    basement. Lily unbuckles the seat belt and turns her head to the man next to her, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go up


    first?¡±


    He sits, neither move or talk, then merely unbuckles the seat belt and fix his gaze with her momentarily.


    Lily couldn¡¯t stand his ¡®torture¡¯, then swallows hard and points out the window, ¡°I¡¯ll be going, see yo¡­


    Um!¡±


    The voice isn¡¯tplete yet the back of her neck suddenly covers with a warm big palm, followed by a


    force pushing her forward. Her lips are kissed by the other party, a kiss after another one.


    He rarely kisses her before, probably because of his past childhood. However, since the other day


    when he kissed her outside the vi, he is like a beast that has been released from the cage. He


    extremely likes to kiss her.


    He always ces his hand on the back of her neck and when feeling emotional, his thumb would gently


    rub her skin, which cause her unable to bear it.


    With his deep kiss, Lily has been breathless and gently presses against his chest, then asks in a


    worried tone, ¡°Is my mouth swollen again?¡±


    After thest time, which made her mouth into a sausage, she is really scared.


    He smirks, and says only one word, ¡°No.¡±


    Lily then feels at ease, ¡°I¡¯m going up, bye!¡±


    After saying, she pulls out the door and closes it with another hand smoothly in an instant, then walks


    towards the elevator in one breath, as if there is a tsunami chasing her behind.


    This action reminds Rex of the moment he just met her.


    Lily also avoids him like this, especially after knowing his identity, there is a trace of cowardice in her


    eyes every time she saw him. However, little did he know that such a look would make him lost control?


    With Lily beside him, he always had little self-control.


    Fifteen minutester, after smoking a cigarette, Rex just gets off and walks steadily to the elevator.


    It is just exactly like what she ordered. In this way, she feels much better.


    Thinking of it, his thin lips shows a small smile and raises his eyes to reflect himself in the mirror of the


    elevator, then quickly pressed down the corner of his mouth to return to his usual style.


    ¡­.


    After Lily returns to the office, although no one said anything, the atmosphere is different. She finds that


    she is good at withstanding a stress now. She used to find it difficult to get through, but now, it is so


    much better.


    She arrives at her desk and turns on theputer. When she is about to open the mailbox, Crystal


    gathers her courage and walks to her, ¡°Lily, can we talk in the pantry?¡±


    With that, Lily raises her eyebrows and made a puzzled look.


    Lily has just sit down and lowers her voice, ¡°Just say it here, I can¡¯t go out as soon as I arrive, it doesn¡¯t


    look good.¡±


    Although almost everyone knows that they have a good rtionship, she still doesn¡¯t want Crystal to be


    isted just because of her.


    But obviously, Crystal doesn¡¯t care.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice is so low and she whispers right in Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know that Julia is suspended?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lily is surprised, ¡°Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°I know right. But the report from above said that it is because of dereliction of duty. My goodness, she


    is suspended just because of dereliction of duty. She is the first one that is very serious though. I guess


    after the investigation, she also had to leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of the case you fall from the building. She was in charge of the other party¡¯s case. But I smell


    something fishy on it. We are still unclear though. Anyway, thepany has suspended her.¡± Crystal


    whispers with a sigh, ¡°It is the end of everything, hm.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Speaking of which, Crystal pauses and hesitates, ¡°I was praised in the conference room.¡±


    ¡°Praised?¡±


    ¡°It is also because of your incident. I was praised by them for my love or bravery, you know.¡± Crystal


    said while shaking her head, ¡°It is obviously that Carlos had more contribution than me. But they keep


    on praising me. This is the first time I received so manypliments since I joined here.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± At this time, Lily understands. Julia may have some ws in her work, but it is all about


    management. Even if thepany is dismissed, they should keep going on the investigation. Now that


    she is suspended, not to mention Carlos, it is all Rex¡¯s idea.


    Lily is helpless and has just discovers that he is such a na?ve person.


    ¡°Alright then. Now that things are more sensitive, you need to pay more attention to yourself.¡± Lily


    advises her.


    Crystal nods and looks at her, ¡°Do you really have nothing with Rex?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Deep down inside, Lily is giggling, but her face stay still and asks, ¡°Do you think


    Rex can like me?¡±


    With her question, Crystal also feels that it is quite some fantasy, ¡°Although you¡¯re very good, I always


    thought that Rex is not an ordinary people who can hold it. For me, he is not a person but a God.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t answer, but mes secretly, a God? You have never seen him like a beast before.


    When the two is chatting, the office¡¯s door is suddenly pushed from the outside. Carlos walks inside.


    His vision scans around the room and finallynds on Lily. ¡°Lily,e out.¡±


    The name called is the person who is chatting, which will definitely lead to body shocked. Lily


    immediately goes out.


    At the corner of the alley, Carlos slightly checks her out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re back, how¡¯s


    your body?¡±


    Lily smiles, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It is just a slight concussion, it won¡¯t affect my work.¡±


    After hearing the word ¡®concussion¡¯, Carlos twists his eyebrows fiercely, ¡°Luckily you canugh now,


    and you don¡¯t know how it feels back then.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t have much time to think at that time.¡± Lily hands over the file on her arms, ¡°I have sorted


    these files, but there are still some left in the mailbox. I will hand the rest of it to you this afternoon.¡±


    Carlos replies but doesn¡¯t look at her and says, ¡°You had just recovered. Do it slowly, it¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now that I came to work, I¡¯m totally fine. I also wanted to follow up thewsuit as soon as


    possible.¡± She has a great sympathy with Li and also eager to contact Frank.


    ¡°A watched pot never boils, live with your means.¡± As Carlos says, he suddenly see a congeal dark


    scab at her forehead near the hair. He subconsciously steps forwards and raises his hand to pick it up.


    Lily frowns slightly, startled and take a few steps back. With a pair of big eyes, she looks at him in


    vignce.


    Carlos realizes his action is quite frivolous. His eyes darken as seeing her resistance and randomly


    made an excuse, ¡°You have something in your hair.¡±


    Lily raises her hand to touch it awkwardly, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    By looking at her moving ufortably, Carlos conceals a disappointment in her eyes and pretends to


    joke around, ¡°Look at you, are you worried I might do something to you in the daylight?¡±

 Chapter 69 Kiss Me and You May Leave

    Chapter 69 Kiss Me and You May Leave


    Lily then calms her emotion and jokes along his words, ¡°I thought you wanted to hit me.¡±


    Carlos waves his hand as usual, ¡°Ha ha, go back to work.¡±


    Lily feels much more rxed after returning to the office. Reminiscing of Rex¡¯s word this morning and


    think of Carlos¡¯ performance just now¡­ She shakes her thought off.


    The phone on the desk vibrated twice. Lily picks it up and sees a text from Rex. It is only a short


    sentence: Didn¡¯t I tell you to tell me if you go out with him?


    Go out?


    Lily blinks inexplicably. She only went to the corridor with him¡­. Wait! How did he know?!


    She turns her head ny degrees back and forth, then looks around but doesn¡¯t find the figure of him.


    She is covered in sweat instantly and text back quickly: How did you know?


    Inside the CEO¡¯s office, Joe looks at his boss, who is monitoring Lily¡¯s office at hisputer, boringly.


    While observing, he lowers his head to text, his mouth forms a satisfied smile.


    He looks out the window, thinking, why did he feel his world has be dark?


    It must because of frightened. It must be.


    Joe gathers his courage and reminds him, ¡°Boss, there will be a meeting in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Joe couldn¡¯t help but nces at the screen and sees a vague picture, ¡°Boss, does Lily know you


    transfer the monitor here?¡±


    Hearing what Joe said, Rex¡¯s eyes shifts from the phone to him, with a sense of oppression and a very


    light tone, he says, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    This vision¡­


    Joeughs, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is necessary for her to know. He he, it is not important at all¡­.¡±


    Rex clicks his tongue and looks at him disgustingly. After all, he was graduated from MIT, how can he


    be so stupid?


    However, a man-show had forgotten his own set.


    Waving his hands, he says, ¡°You may go to the meeting first.¡±


    Joe shouts enthusiastically, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Anyway, Rex had been through a lot and had a lot of experience.


    However, Joe doesn¡¯t expect that Lily will also join this meeting.


    He suddenly recalls the suicide incident, which means that everybody shoulde and listen to it. How


    can he forget it?


    Thinking about it, taking the chance that Rex hasn¡¯t arrived yet, Joe decides to greet Lily and simply


    tells her how to behaveter on. Lily is very grateful and thanks him a lot.


    Her grateful makes him blushes with shame, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. I¡¯ll be dead if Rex heard it.¡±


    When Lily is about to question him back, before she could even speak,e a tall figure from the door


    of the meeting room. He is in formal attire with a neat and tight tie. Due to the cold weather, he adds on


    ayer of vest with the same color of his suit, which is definitely expensive. He walks in with a gust of


    wind.


    Rex nces at her, but Lily looks away. She doesn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    The meeting, which is attended by all of thepany directors, officially starts. Employees like Lily are


    all listening and finally it was her turn to make a speech. About thest incident, she describe in


    concise and doesn¡¯t say much. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing, which makes people think that she is


    smart and keen-witted.


    After finishing her speech, Rex, who speaks in a small open mouth, adds in her remarks, ¡°If anything


    like this happen in the future, inform me as soon as possible. The security manager has done a good


    job this time, keep up the good work. As for Julia, thepany has made a decision. It is forbidden to


    talk about it before the investigation resultse out. Everyone knows what the best is.¡±


    Lily looks at the man with a kingly style, who sits on the main seat. It ispletely different from the


    Rex when it was just the both of them. The leadership in his bones makes people unconsciously


    wanted to surrender. Every word that he spits out is very powerful.


    He is a man who stands on the top of pyramids. As a leader, he has the charm that people would


    willingly follow his profession, calm, cold, wise and elite.


    As the saying goes, a man whom is working is the most handsome. Lily suddenly understand those


    sentence, not only handsome, but also sexy.


    She thought that they wouldn¡¯t be caught peeking each other. But who knows, Rex suddenly nces at


    her and fixes their gaze, ¡°Is there any question about the procedure?¡±


    The question is too sudden that Lily is immersed by him and unable to extricate herself. The look by


    people in the line makes her almost choke on the mouth, ¡°Uh¡­ No, No more. I¡¯ll obey thepany¡¯s


    arrangements.¡±


    Obey thepany¡¯s arrangements.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex smiles, ¡°Okay then. If nothing else, it¡¯s a wrap. You stay for a while.¡±


    Everyone came out from the meeting room, making the sound of chairs rubbing the ground. Lily


    watches as they leave one by one and soon leave only both of them.


    He walks up to turn the chair of her to face him. Both of her arms, which was originally on the handle of


    the chair, is fold in front of her chest, ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He smiles, ¡°Huh what. What are you thinking? It looks you are thinking something bad.¡±


    Lily thought of her immersed by him just now. Her face flushes with red and slightly bows her head,


    ¡°Nothing¡­.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t buy it and provokes her chin, then teases, ¡°Nah look, you blushed. Do you think of making


    sex in the daylight?¡±


    By his words, Lily finds no ce to hide anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Rex knows that she would refute. He then sneers coldly and stops teasing her, ¡°Then tell me, what you


    are doing with Carlos just now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Just talking about work.¡± Lily thought of it and raises her head to ask him, ¡°How did you exactly know?¡±


    ¡°This is mypany, how can I not know about you?¡±


    The other meaning is he has a spy!


    After thinking about it for a while, Lily thinks he is right, thepany is full of transparent ss,


    besides, and they were in the alley just now. Someone might saw them and told him.


    Anyway, no matter what, this Silly Lily won¡¯t be able to guess that he had adjusted the monitoring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stalk me all the time. I¡¯m so awkward you know.¡±


    ¡°If you obey me obediently, I won¡¯t spy you.¡± He had a better view at home, what to spy with clothes


    on?


    Lily has no idea about his disgraceful though and doesn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, afraid that someone


    might see them, ¡°I¡¯m going back. I still need to run some errands.¡±


    Want to leave?


    Sure.


    Rex turns his face to the side, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°? ?¡± Lily widens her eyes, ¡°Are you insane, this is the conference room, there¡¯s a surveince monitor


    here.¡±


    He is unconcerned. ¡°This is my conference room, the monitors is with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Lily pushes him, ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    He raises the eyebrows slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll agree to thepany¡¯s arrangement? Now


    that thepany¡¯s CEO has spoken, why don¡¯t you obey him?¡±

 Chapter 70 From Now On, We are Family

    Chapter 70 From Now On, We are Family


    Lily recalls her words from the meeting just now. Thus, this person is still here waiting for her.


    ¡°Rex, this is apany.¡± She shouts his name, which is very bold.


    The man who is being shouted is stunned for a second, then snorts and touches her forehead, ¡°You


    are indeed really bold to shout your boss¡¯ name.¡±


    Really bold¡­


    Is it apliment?


    Lily¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, get off.¡±


    By looking at her little persistence, Rex either loves or hates her restraint. Without a word, he holds on


    her ipital bun and kisses it.


    He is very tall yet Lily is sitting, which cause his straight posture bent into a very curvy curved. He


    simply ces one of his hand on her head and the others tucks inside the pocket, then kisses her as


    much as possible.


    Lily¡¯s heart thumps. It has been a while since thest time she felt this way. She doesn¡¯t even been so


    emotional when she had just started a rtionship with Tim.


    This man indeed is born to be different. Every action he did reveals an intoxicating charm.


    However, every time is too sudden, and yet this is a meeting room¡­ she is really nervy.


    Thinking of it, Lily¡¯s feeling mixed up. Her mind suddenly goes wild and bit his lower lips violently. She


    is unable to control her strength, which makes Rex sizzles and releases her.


    He then straightens up and raises his hand to strokes the lower lips, slightly squinting, ¡°Are your teeth a


    sharp w?¡±


    Lily looks at the red part that is bitten by her in alt, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you are going to the meetingter.¡±


    She is deted every time. And now, it¡¯s his turn to be rectified.


    His face is a little stinky, but soon recovers and pulls his lower lips vaguely, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll suffer tonight.¡±


    The silly Lily¡¯splexion doesn¡¯t look good. She suddenly doesn¡¯t feel like weing tonight.


    This is what Rex wants. When he sees her face, he gradually speaks, ¡°Wait for meter. There¡¯s a


    party tonight,e with me.¡±


    ¡°What party?¡±


    ¡°Close friend party, with Karl and the gang.¡± All of them had been friends for many years. They will


    always gather together once in a while to update about their recent life. After hearing about him and


    Lily, they eagerly want to meet Lily.


    Rex definitely has no problem with it, but Lily¡­.


    ¡°How many people are there? Who are they, besides Karl? Is Orson there? What about Pehry from the


    Red club, is he going? Did you guys going to drink tonight? Will you guys be drunken¡­.¡± A beanbag of


    question is thrown one after another, Rex doesn¡¯t even know which question to answer first.


    He then reaches out and grabs her small hand on the knee, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very nervous¡­.¡± Lily¡¯s face is bitter, ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would wear the other clothes.¡±


    ck and white is a professional suit. Although the ck V-neck jumpsuit is very heavy, it matches


    rigidly with the long zer.


    ¡°This is fine.¡± Rex slightly checking her out, she always looks good in his eyes no matter what.


    Thinking of it, Rex¡¯s eyes are a little serene.


    Lily is unaware of it. All of her thoughts are too nervous that she doesn¡¯t even know how to get back to


    the office. For the whole afternoon, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on the work. She keeps on distracted.


    Even though she had met most of them, but not when they are gathering together, which cause her


    uneasy. She doesn¡¯t even know what is her impression in their eyes.


    Julia is suspended and reces by a woman called Kinsey. Although they are all female managers,


    Kinsey seems to be much more capable than Julia. As if in her eyes, all she knows is about work and


    doesn¡¯t care about gossips.


    Lily really likes the new leader. At least she no longer needs to be ¡®tortured¡¯ by Julia anymore.


    Right at half past five, the department is off on time. Crystal dances happily, while Lily feels miserable.


    ¡°Why do you put on that face? We barely get off on time!¡± Crystal is bewildered with her emotion.


    Lily lets out a long sigh, ¡°Huft, you can go first. I still have some work to do.¡±


    ¡°You are too serious that you work overtime by yourself.¡± Crystal pretends topliment her with a


    nod, ¡°Good luck then, I¡¯ll leave first, bye¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bye¡­.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    By looking at Crystal and others leaving, Lily lies on her desk pathetically and takes out her phone to


    text Rex. The other party replies her text in a second, which is only concise and short words:e up.


    Ten minutester, Lily enters the CEO¡¯s office from the side door of Joe¡¯s office.


    Rex is sitting at this desk and mutters something. He might is dealing with a business affairs through


    video conference.


    She tiptoes carefully to the sofa, which is in the middle of the office to sit. Minute by minute pass and


    he is not done yet, thus she simply takes out the phone to y game by herself.


    About half an hourter, Rex finally gets up from the chair. Lily is obsessed with the game and only


    realizes it once the phone is taken away.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Rex looks down at the screen and says, ¡°By looking at your fascination to the game, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    nervous anymore.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even realize he¡¯s here.


    Lily touches her nose unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    After the tense afternoon, she still is a little nervous, but feels much calmer now.


    Both of them left thepany together, and drives the car to the suburb to an exquisite French dining


    hall, which is built on a hillside.


    The sky ispletely dark. The shape of the fountain outside the door is changed by the blue light.


    The melodious music can be heard from the ss rotating on the second floor of the restaurant, which


    form a sense of luxury.


    The car parks at the door and the bellboye over to pick up the key. They walks to the lobby and


    greets by a waiter, who is wearing a mixture of ck and white uniform with a butterflies tie.


    The entire second floor has no wall tiles, instead, it is reced by a 360-degree panoramic ss. With


    a nce, you can see the high-ss area with a light at the foot of the mountain not far away. The hall


    is covers with high quality wool carpets, which has only one long table, no other guest. It is booked.


    Lily sees three men sitting next to a table and a woman in a blouse and trousers at the corner. Although


    the outfit is in and simple, her face made her look outstanding.


    When Rex walks over, a few of them smile deeply, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Rex greets them by slightly nodding. He supports Lily¡¯s lower back with his palm, which took some


    effort, ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t think you need to be introduced anymore?¡±


    Pehry sounds cheesy, ¡°No need. We¡¯ve met before. Hello Lily, I¡¯m Pehry. We finally met again. From


    now on, we¡¯re family.¡±


    A family¡­

 Chapter 71 Marina, the Mysterious Woman

    Chapter 71 Marina, the Mysterious Woman


    However, she still reaches out and shakes her hand gently, ¡°Hello.¡±


    She simply greets them. When it is Orson¡¯s turn, even before he speaks, Lily greets obediently,


    ¡°Orson.¡±


    After hearing those words, Karl and Pehry nce at each other, signaling ¡®Orson¡¯s pretty good¡¯.


    Rex sits with an expressionless face. His vision swipes towards them, ¡°You guys are too old to let


    people call as brother.¡±


    Orson fights for his justice, ¡°I¡¯m thirty-two, and we¡¯re at the same age right.¡±


    Saying people old, he is also not much better.


    Who knows, Rex talks back without changing his expression, ¡°I¡¯m the youngest among all of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few days apart, how can you be so shameless!¡± Orson shocks, he doesn¡¯t expect the


    renowned iceberg Rex is so childish!


    Lily slightly leans over to his ear and asks, ¡°When is your birthday?¡±


    His stiff eyebrows raise a bit, ¡°December 25th.¡±


    Lily is kind of surprise, ¡°It¡¯s the Christmas day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t care much. It¡¯s been a while since thest time he celebrates his birthday, owing to


    the fact that he regarded it as ordinary day. After his parents divorce, birthday doesn¡¯t mean anything


    for him.


    Lily sits upright and counts, December 25th is less than month now, and what should she give him?


    However, she can¡¯t afford the expensive one, but also is too shameful to give a cheap one as a


    present. Moreover, Rex doesn¡¯t seem tock of anything.


    Just when she is distraught, the waiter has serves an aperitif. There are three kind of it in total and


    each of it is paired with different sses. When Rex sees Lily is about to drink, he points on the left


    ss with brown liquid on it, ¡°Drink this one.¡±


    Lily understands what he meant and feels a little embarrass. Since Rex had ever met the drunk of her,


    he knows how much alcohol she could tolerate¡­.


    She takes a small sip of the ss, which is bitter but taste not bad. It is more like a kind of glycol with a


    very refreshing taste. She then wonders how much will cost this small wine.


    French cuisine is divided into main and secondary course, from appetizers to main course to desserts.


    All of those are served exquisitely. It also takes some time to eat each dish. Lily basically is still


    restrained, but Pehry and the gang takes care of her. After all, Lily is still young with no harm for them,


    she soon blends with them.


    It was an enjoyable meal. They always had a habit of smoking two roots when gathering together.


    When they started the tradition, they tease Rex as soon as they arrive at the first floor.


    ¡°Rex, your girl is too cute!¡± As they arrived, Pehry begins to foolish talk. ¡°I think having a rtionship


    with your girl can definitely make you younger.¡±


    With that, he elbows Karl, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°With your smothery intelligence now, I don¡¯t think you need to be younger anymore.¡± Karl makes


    sarcasm, ¡°But Lily is more innocent than I think.¡±


    About that point, Karl is genuine about it.


    Lily is really different from other woman. Whether it is from her personalities or appearance, she looks


    refreshing and makes people wanted to be close with her.


    Rex listens silently without making a sound. He finally looks at Pehry after a root, ¡°After you smoke a


    root, go inside and chat with her.¡±


    Pehry is the most talkative among them. Lily won¡¯t feel awkward when chatting with him.


    Hearing those words, Pehry obey it unusually. After sniffing the cigarette, he turns and walks upstairs,


    leaving only Karl, Orson and Rex in the ce.


    Karl doesn¡¯t really addict to smoke. He only smokes a root then turns to look at the tall man beside him,


    ¡°Rex, what do you think?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He means something, which everybody knows but didn¡¯t say it.


    Rex has lighted the second root, which is put in his lips to suck sharply, ¡°Just as the n set before.¡±


    Karl nods and says again, ¡°You need to self-prepare about Marina in the States. Her condition is not


    stabletely, but I will let Dr. George to pay more attention¡­..by the way, did Lily know about this?¡±


    He takes a deep breath of smoke and soon spits it out, slightly frowning. His eyes are deep under the


    lamp with an obscure light, ¡°No.¡±


    Karl lowers his voice and hesitantly asks with a whisper, ¡°Are you not going to tell her?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Karl doesn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. But thinking of Marina¡¯s condition


    and the rtionship of Rex and Lily, he feels rather uneasy.


    Hoping what he worried was just he had thought too much.


    Orson barely listens and doesn¡¯t speak. Although he knows about these things, it is something that is


    out of his hand. The rtionship of Marina and Rex is indeed very special.


    After another ten minute with a cigarette passed, three of them return to the second floor. However,


    Rex doesn¡¯t expect, it only take a quarter of an hour since he came out and Lily is already drunk.


    At here, Pehry is still changing her cup, ¡°Lily, this cup is for you. You can win Rex¡¯s heart, which mean


    you¡¯re a heroine.¡±


    Lily smiles to her eyes, ¡°I think you know how hard it was to get along with Rex? He¡¯s old and had a


    temper and also belittles people. Huft, I¡¯m proud of myself! Toast!¡±


    Rex had met the appearance of Lily being drunk before; all of the wild spirits in her bones is soaking


    out by the alcohol, however¡­.


    What did she just say?


    Old, tempered and belittle people?


    Is that the impression of him for her?


    When Karl sees Rex¡¯s face darken instantly, he secretly breaks into a sweat with anxiety. She is the


    first person that dare to bad mouth Rex.


    When Lily picks up the ss and is about to deliver it to the mouth, before she even seed, her ss


    is being snatched away by a big hand. She looks up and meets his dark eyes, ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Rex ignores her drunkard and looks at Pehry, who is fully conscious and sober, ¡°You pour her the


    wine?¡±


    Pehry is a little tipsy, his peach blossom eyes glowed, ¡°Rex, this is my first time drinking with her. I¡¯m


    too excited, just let it go¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The woman, who was sitting aside, that hadn¡¯t spoken all night, suddenly speaks, ¡°She drank a lot, and


    it was about half bottle of the red wine.¡±


    Rex res at Pehry, who had hid behind Karl, he doesn¡¯t want to see him and his eyes fall on Lily¡¯s


    blushing cheeks. Despite the impatient tone, the tenderness is his eyes are real, ¡°You can¡¯t even drink


    much, why did you drink?¡±


    Lily can¡¯t tell him the truth that she doesn¡¯t really want to drink, but Pehryins about Rex to her,


    which she totally agrees, then couldn¡¯t help but drank a lot.


    ¡°Dizzy.¡±


    Pretending to be pity is very effective at this time.

 Chapter 72 Ex-husband’s Conspiracy Trap

    Chapter 72 Ex-husband¡¯s Conspiracy Trap


    Sure enough, when Rex heard that Lily is ufortable, his burning mes can be controlled. He lifts


    her up patiently from the chair and simply greets Karl and the gang and left.


    When they have arrived at the corner of the second floor, Lily still shouts to the second floor, ¡°Sally, let¡¯s


    contact againter¡ª¡±


    Karl doesn¡¯t expect that only after a meal, she could establish a friendship with Sally.


    Sally gets her dander up by his stare and responses unnaturally, ¡°Well, be careful on your way home.¡±


    When Lily and Rex havepletely left, Karl pulls the chair beside Sally and sits down. He then


    reaches out to pick a strawberry from the fruit tray on the table and puts it in his mouth then jokes,


    ¡°Nice, huh?¡±


    Sally¡¯s body went stiff when hearing his joke and doesn¡¯t continue to make a mess, and then says,


    ¡°Karl, shall we go now?¡±


    Karl notices her stiffened body and feels that it wasn¡¯t enough, and then he deliberately put a hand on


    the back of her chair, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±


    Sally smells the strong mint fragrance that is mixed with alcohol on his body and puts her hands on the


    legs. A sweat soones out of her palm.


    Didn¡¯t he tell ¡®me¡¯ to drive? Why is it so awkward¡­.


    In front of the restaurant, the driver is already waiting.


    Once they enters the car, the heat is turned on, which makes Lilly feels so hot. She then takes off her


    jacket and puts it on the co-driver seat. Now, she barely wears a tight white jumpsuit, revealing her


    graceful curve.


    Rex afraid that she might be cold and also afraid to get horn, then takes off his coat and put in on her.


    Lily, who is forced to wear it, soon is full of sweat in the forehead.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± He raises his hand to touch her cheeks. His palm is hot.


    Lily bits her lips and shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She is not as drunk as thest time with Abby, at least she is still conscious with a little dizzy.


    ¡°I¡¯m gone for a while and you¡¯re drunk.¡± If he went backter again, she might have finished a bottle of


    wine.


    Lily talks back, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-four years old now. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    He looks ridiculously at her red face, ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Lily chokes.


    Well, she asionally indulges for a while.


    However, talking about age, Rex recalls her words saying that he is old. He remembers that it wasn¡¯t


    the first time he hears such a word from her mouth. If it is only once, she might be sarcastic, but if there


    is a second and third time, it means she sincerely mean it.


    Thinking of it, Rex twists her face and asks sullenly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very old?¡±


    Lily surely doesn¡¯t dare to admit it at this moment, she could only denied it again and again, ¡°No, no.


    I¡¯m kidding just now.¡±


    No¡­. no?


    Why does it sound so awkward?


    Knowing that she doesn¡¯t tell the truth, Rex changes the strategy to a softer way, ¡°I¡¯m thirty-two this


    year, which means eight years older than you, it¡¯s normal that you think I¡¯m old.¡±


    Lily blinks and feels sorry with his self-acknowledgment. Based on his character, he should be mad


    fiercely or make her admit that he is not old. This is why, his sudden admittance makes her feels


    ufortable.


    Did she hurt his self-esteem?


    Thinking of it, Lily suddenly regrets it. After all, he is a man with pride, saying it in front of his friend


    might not the best thing.


    After thinking about it again and again, she consoles him, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not that old. As the saying


    said that a man in his twenty-two years old is a flower. You¡¯re the flower now.¡±


    A¡­ flower?


    Rex pokes the corner of the mouth and let her face go, ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    If she continues, he might beat her.


    Lily peeks at his jaw¡¯s line. His sexy thin lips roll into a line, which shows he is in a bad mood.


    He has never been an easy-going person before. However, Lily starts to change his attitude since don¡¯t


    know when. She can see the warm heart under his cold appearance.


    Just like when he only cares about himself and lingering with her for one night, he cooks porridge for


    her the next day. This kind of warm is scattered into pieces, mixed between the inadvertent and details,


    only the one that notice carefully can experience it.


    She draws up a smile and leans over to touch the corner of his lips but soon left it, leaving a short


    touch like an illusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Her voice is soft and light, like a glutinous rice balls that can changed its shape when entering the


    mouth.


    Rex, who originally looks outside the window, turns to look at her. Those eyes are swaying under the


    light, as if were hiding something, which can easily touched people.


    The first time they met was at the club. He came out of a private room and was blocked by her.


    Perhaps it is those big eyes that stop him for a while.


    Rex reaches out to sp her neck, and then slide to her face. The delicate skin of his fingertips made


    him greedy and darkens his eyes, ¡°Even if I¡¯m old, I still can satisfy your desire.¡±


    His voice is low and hoarse, which make Lily¡¯s face flushes red and nces at the driver in front of the


    seat, then res him back, ¡°You, you calm down, we¡¯re in the car¡­¡±


    Rex grabs her hand that kept pushing him, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Who like it?!¡±


    He says casually, ¡°You.¡±


    When Lily is thinking what to say, his lips had pressed down against her. Lily, who has no precaution, is


    startled and squeaks out in the throat. She obviously feels the driver¡¯s nce.


    Rex looks up and wrinkles his eyebrows then raises his hand to press something. With a ¡®soo¡¯ sound, a


    soundproof panel separates the front and rearpartments.


    Lily¡¯s eye widens, ¡°When did you install it?¡±


    ¡°Recently.¡±


    With the previous lesson, he feels that a thing like soundproof panel is necessary.


    Lily is stunned, ¡°Then why did you didn¡¯t press it from the beginning?¡±


    Who knows, Rex pulls her to his arm without changing his face. His thin lips press against her earlobe.


    Their breath collides repeatedly, ¡°Because your blush looks beautiful.¡±


    He had never slicks his tongue. This is why, when he says he like or says it is beautiful, it indeed is


    really beautiful.


    Lily is speechless and had no chance to say anything but settles in his thick and warm arms, letting him


    absorbed her sweetness.


    The temperature inside the car bes hotter and hotter. Who knows, everything that happen from


    the moment they left the restaurant had been captured in the dark lens near the corner.


    When the man looks at the camera, in which their body is very close and move ambiguously, smiling


    with satisfaction, he parks the car on the auxiliary road and picks up the phone from the co-driver seat


    to dials a number with a gloomy tone, ¡°Tim, I¡¯ve got what you want¡­.¡±

 Chapter 73 Conceal the Past

    Chapter 73 Conceal the Past


    It¡¯s half past two in the morning when Tim drives to an industrial park on the outskirts. Those parks are


    covered in darkness, only a few streets¡¯mp is lit. The desert image delivers a sense of unusual


    coldness.


    Not far away, parks a ck Santana 2000, which has been covered with ayer of dust. After checking


    the te number with the text is the same, Tim gets out of the car and pulls the door of the other car, it


    is unlock.


    In the front dashboard, there are a bunch of photos that are sealed with transparent stic bands. It¡¯s


    not someone else, but are Lily and Rex.


    Tim looks through them one by one, then returns to his car with the photo and dials the other party.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, but why just a few of it?¡± Speaking of which, Tim is rather panting, his guilty conscience is


    tense and urgent.


    ¡°Tim, slow down. You know that the other party is not an ordinary people. I¡¯ve been risking my life just


    to take those pictures.¡± His voice is very old, obviously using a voice changer.


    Tim secretly grits his teeth and simply takes out one of the photos. The photos pictures Rex supported


    Lily when they left the restaurant, but it just like that, nothing special. It is not strong or convincing


    enough to prove the rtionship between the two.


    ¡°How about I give you another month. We¡¯ve make a deal about the price. You must take a photo that


    can prove their rtionship. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, without a paused, Tim yet receives a call from Jade.


    Looking at the caller ID, he is really annoyed and answers in a bad tone, ¡°What are you doing at this


    hour?!¡±


    There is a pauses in the female¡¯s voice, as if feeling wrong, ¡°You haven¡¯te back till thiste. Mom


    told me to ask where you are¡­.¡±


    Since Lily and Tim¡¯s family haspletely torned apart, Susan lets Jade call herself Mom.


    For this future daughter-inw, Susan treats her ten times even hundred times better than Lily.


    ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Tim¡¯splexion is instantly filled with anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you before? Not to tell


    Mom that I¡¯m out. What¡¯s wrong with you, do you even understand human¡¯snguage?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jade always voluntarily tells Susan about him without his permission, which makes Tim feels


    constrained and forced for the first time. This kind of feeling is bad. He even rather resentful to meet


    Jade.


    With Lily before, she would never do this, she would help him hide. Even if she is scolded badly by


    Susan, she would never say a word of him.


    Jade¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Tim, what are you doingtely? I know the news has a great impact on you that


    bitch Lily¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Tim doesn¡¯t want to listen her any longer and interrupts her in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Get some


    rest, I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    Jade carefully says, ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Tim doesn¡¯t even respond and cuts off the phone instantly.


    With a bang, he throws the phone on the front dashboard of the steering wheel and leans his body


    against the seat tiredly. After closing his eyes for a while, he picks up the phone again and looks


    through the address book, which identallyes across Lily¡¯s number. He slightly pauses and


    recalls the memory of when they had just fallen in love and started dating.


    Lily asks him timidly if she could pin her number on the top.


    At that time, he agreed to it without any condition and she chuckled happily, but secretly felt that the


    request it too childish. However, he still remembers every single details of it until today.


    He remembers about those little things that he once thought are ridiculous, boring and even stupid. He


    couldn¡¯t help but doubt his feelings at that time, thinking that it is just his illusion, but after all, he is


    always the one who deceive himself.


    If Lily wanted to reconcile with him now, will he agree?


    Timughs at him, although he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, the answer is still: Yes, he will.


    He doesn¡¯t even hesitate to answer it.


    If everything goes back to the state before they divorce, he may restrained himself and take care of Lily


    more.


    However, it is toote. Now that she had Rex, a man who is better and more capable than him, and


    also too powerful that is almost indestructible.


    She has gone too far that even if he stands back now, there was nothing left.


    Tim sits quietly then restarts the car to turn on the beam light and looks at the dark night outside the


    area that is illuminated by the lights in front of him. He suddenly merged with the darkness.


    ¡­.


    The day passes, in the blink of an eye, when Li¡¯s case is about start, Carlos, apanied by Lily met


    with Frank again privately.


    The familiar but weird feelings surrounded Lily once again. After leaving thepany, she only texts


    Rex and went directly to her old house.


    It¡¯s been a while since thest time she is home. When Bree and Harry learn that she ising home,


    they made a table of dishes, all of which are her favorite dishes that is mostly sweet and sour.


    ¡°This sweet and sour pork ribs is made by your dad, try it.¡±


    ¡°This is a shredded sweet potato, eat it with some water. When you¡¯re a kid, this was your favorite. At


    that time, you can eat a te all by yourself!¡±


    ¡°This shrimp is bought this afternoon, it might be a little stale, but it should be fine. I seasoned it with


    the tomato sauce¡­.¡±


    At the table, Bree keeps on serving her a dish. However, she has sit down for a while and still doesn¡¯t


    touch anything.


    Lily feels warm and sour in the heart. She always feels that she keep on giving a burden to her parents


    even at this age. She owes them too much.


    ¡°Mom, I can eat by myself, go eat yours.¡±


    At this time, Susan just started to eat, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Now that you¡¯re back, you should eat more. Look at


    yourself, you¡¯ve lose some weight.¡±


    After all, she is going to divorce with Tim. Even though they keep grumbling to her, she is still their own


    children. Deep down inside the heart, they feel sorry for her. Especially this matter wasn¡¯t her fault, it is


    Tim¡¯s fault. When they think of Lily¡¯s grievances, the two of them are distressed.


    Harry doesn¡¯t know how to express and just silently gives Lily a bowl of soup, ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Lily notices that Harry had grown a lot of white hairtely, which make her doesn¡¯t used to it. After


    dinner, they sit in the sofa and Lily draws out a debit card from her purse then put it on the table.


    ¡°What is this for?¡± Bree doesn¡¯t know what she meant.


    Lily speaks slowly, ¡°Mom, Dad, this is my sry for the past few months. I usually eat in the cafeteria


    which is really cheap. Although it was less then two thousands, it still can buy something to repair the


    house.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Harry protests even before Bree speaks, ¡°You basically don¡¯t have any


    money. Your mom and I still have a little savings. We don¡¯t need your money; just take care of yourself


    is enough for us!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t discuss it anymore. You mom and I cannot ept this money. If you really want to pay


    us, just get married as soon as possible and have a good life.¡± Harry couldn¡¯t help but tuck the card


    inside her purse.


    A stalemate has urred. This is why; Lily doesn¡¯t constrain anymore and only obeys what Harry said.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve something to ask you.¡± The truth behind her visit is to ask Harry something that she has


    been concerned for a while.


    Harry freezes for a while, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lily slightly purses her lips and lowers her voice, ¡°It¡¯s about your previous case.¡±


    Speaking of his previous case, Harry¡¯s expression darkens, ¡°It¡¯s been so many year, why are you


    asking?¡±


    With his attitude, Lily¡¯s feels weird even more. She tactfully asks, ¡°Dad, do you know Frank?¡±


    As the words fell, with a bang sound, the ss which Harry is holding slips off and shattered to the


    ground.

 Chapter 74 Tricks to coax woman

    Chapter 74 Tricks to coax woman


    As the saying goes, father knows her daughter very well. By looking at her expression, Harry already


    knows that Lily had met Frank. They stare each other but didn¡¯t speak. After a while, Harry finally


    compromises, ¡°Come with me to the room.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Without Bree¡¯s presence, both of them have nothing to worry about, which is a lot more convenient.


    Above all, the incident is a bad one that made scars for the whole family. Susan learns to ept it after


    a long time, which is why they don¡¯t want her to recall it.


    ¡°Dad, you know Frank, right?¡± Just like Harry knows her, Lily also knows him well. In her impression,


    father is a man who never shows their own emotion. However, he couldn¡¯t even hold a cup just now,


    which is obviously abnormal.


    Harry admits it, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily asks further, ¡°Then do you know that he was hired by Bao You Group as a legal advisor after he


    lost yourwsuit?¡±


    Speaking of which, Lily stares at Harry closely. Judging by her experience, she finds no trace of


    surprise in his eyes.


    It means that Harry knew it.


    Harry finally speaks and nods, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? Frank once acted as awyer to fight against the Bao Yu Group, but


    then after the case, he is hired by them. I think there is something fishy behind this, or else, they won¡¯t


    shoot themselves in the foot.¡±


    Harry frowns fiercely, as if he doesn¡¯t wanted to talk about this, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Thewsuit has


    alreadye to an end. It¡¯s useless to talk about it now.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lily is surprised by his evasive attitude and looks at him incredulously.


    Harry doesn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore and waves his hand, ¡°Enough, if there¡¯s nothing else you


    can go out, I wanted to change my clothes. Don¡¯t worry about this thing anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our problem. It has nothing to do with you.¡± After speaking, Harry turns his direction.


    Lily sits still on the bed. After a while, she finally stands up and walks out, then pauses at the door,


    ¡°Even if you refuse to say, I will find it out what exactly happened to thewsuit!¡±


    After she left, Harry closes his eyes and sighs deeply. His throws back the memory at that time, which


    cause the corner of his eyes wet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    When she left the house, Bree packs her a lot of food with a homemade sauce, including a lot of daily


    necessities. With her tons of things, Rex just happened to park at the corner to pick her up.


    When she gets into the car, Lily is not in the mood. Her whole person is very down that she doesn¡¯t


    even speak a word since she hops in.


    The atmosphere in the car is unusually quiet. When theye across the intersection of traffic lights,


    Rex looks at her while she puts the beef sauce at the back of the seat. He takes the initiative to find a


    topic, which is quite unusual, ¡°Did your parents do it?¡±


    Lily stays quite for a few second before nodding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Their parents are afraid that she couldn¡¯t eat well. Therefore, they cook a homemade food for her as


    much as possible. Come to think about it, Lily yet tightens her chest.


    Rex notices it, but doesn¡¯t know how to console her. Afraid that she might be sad even more if he


    mentions it. Thus, he shuts up and lets her calm down.


    They drive all the way to the Vi. After passing a street, he suddenly sees a shop with a long queue


    on it and found out that it is a pastry shop.


    He doesn¡¯t really like sweets and also doesn¡¯t understand any of it. However, Lily likes it so much.


    By ncing at the front of the road, he turns on the left sign and parks the car on the side. While


    unbuckle his seat belt, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll buy something.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t think much. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting off the car, Rex walks to the end of the queue with the wallet. He is in a formal suit with an


    unusual aura, which is very eye-catching for the customers that were mostly women.


    There are even several girls whispering, ¡°Hey, look at that guy. He¡¯s so hot, is he a star?¡±


    ¡°Never seen him before, but he really is very handsome though.¡±


    ¡°I know right. I really wanted his number!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, he looks really cold¡­.¡±


    All of those words is heard by Rex, but he ignores it and continue to queue with an expressionless


    face. He doesn¡¯t bother being stared by other.


    After queuing for almost twenty minutes, it is finally his turn.


    The shop¡¯s cab is transparent that disys various kind of small cake with different shapes and


    vors.


    ¡°Hello, sir. How can I help you?¡±


    Rex scans through all of it but doesn¡¯t know which one is tasty. Thus, he randomly picks it up, ¡°This


    one, this one and this one¡­.¡±


    After like so many of it, he finally nods, ¡°Wrap it up.¡±


    The clerk, ¡°¡­.¡±


    Other customers, ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you sure you want it all?¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment.¡± The clerk is just a little girl in her twenties. At this moment, she is just


    too excited to meet a hot guy who bought so many cakes, which cause her hand trembling.


    In the end, the receipt is as long as three palms!


    Rex hops in the car with three big stic of cakes, and hands it to Lily¡¯s arms without blinking, ¡°For


    you.¡±


    Lilyes back to her sense and looks down. It is the renowned dessert shop in the city. She has seen


    a lot of friends¡¯ post it on their IG stories, but¡­. Why did he bought it just for her?!


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat too much¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can just take a bite for any vors to taste it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± You are really wasteful.


    Even if she grumbles, she actually is really touched inside. After all, he had queue it for a while. It is


    rare that Rex did such a boring things patiently.


    Lily tightens the stic in her arms, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rex grips the steering wheel tightly and draws a smile across his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in a bad mood because of my dad. He seems to hide something from me and I don¡¯t


    know why.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    Lily hesitates for a few seconds and instead of answering him directly, she asks, ¡°Rex, have ever heard


    awyer called Frank?¡±


    Rex slightly turns to the side to look at her, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°He was responsible for my father¡¯s case back then, but he lost the case.¡± She left out the detailed


    reason since she need to make sure of something first.


    ¡°Frank¡¯s approach to thewsuits is very tricky. If you met him at the work, you should pay more


    attention.¡± They take a turns and drive to the highway. His voice went through her keen ears.


    Lily nods, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Frank indeed is not a simple character. If the case of Harry is really shady, this must be her opportunity


    to fight back. Perhaps, the heaven has given her a chance.

 Chapter 75 Carlos’ Confession

    Chapter 75 Carlos¡¯ Confession


    After one and half months since that incident, the police had published their investigation¡¯s result, and


    Julia¡¯s suspension turns to resignation. Such a result is expected, but it also made people feels


    something¡¯s up.


    As the matter of fact, few people thought that Julia would actually be expelled from the beginning, but


    after quite some time, they had their own opinions.


    On the day of resignation, Juliaes to thepany to pick up her personal belongings and hands


    over her work to Kinsey. When Crystal and Lily return to the office after luncheon, most of the office¡¯s


    seat is still empty. As they are about to get inside, Julia walks out with carton box in her hand.


    The two of them bump into face to face, which can¡¯t be avoided anymore. Is this what they called as


    enemy is bound to meet on a narrow road?


    Julia is also surprised to see Lily, but soon, she puts a mocking smile on her face and says


    sarcastically, ¡°Lily, who knows that I can be kick out by you.¡±


    Lily stays still, she doesn¡¯t afraid of her anymore, ¡°Since you¡¯ve resigned, I won¡¯t call you my superior


    anymore. Julia, you¡¯re leaving not because of me, but it is because of your ipetent work, which


    had a great impact on me. Don¡¯t you feel sorry at all? How can you still me me? Don¡¯t you see the


    company¡¯s statement?¡±


    She obviously doesn¡¯t expect that she would refute, which make her freeze for a while then faking a


    smile, ¡°You sound really highfalutin. Even if thewsuit wasn¡¯t handled properly, I also won¡¯t get fired.


    You just rely on your rtionship to take a chance to fired me, isn¡¯t it? Let me tell you something,


    sooner orter you¡¯ll get yourself a serious trouble!¡±


    Lily meets her fierce eyes and yet, she doesn¡¯t feel any undtion. From the moment of her


    employment until now, Julia had been inexplicable animosity towards her.


    Why didn¡¯t she reflect on herself?


    Knowing that there will be no result of the quarrel, Lily has no intention to fight with her and turns


    sideway to let her path, ¡°It¡¯s a waste to talk to you, go.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she passes, Julia deliberately hits her shoulder. The force is strong enough that Crystal has to


    support her to stabilize.


    By looking at Julia¡¯s intentional twisted curves, Crystal clenches her fist, ¡°What a bitch¡­¡±


    This scene is recorded by the surveince camera, which is transmitted to theputer in the CEO¡¯s


    office, real time. As he watches Lily being pushed back two steps, his eyes are shining with a cold light.


    He then picks up the internal phone on the table to call Joe, ¡°Send two guards to block Julia.¡±


    ¡°Block her?¡± Joe is puzzled. Even before he had a chance to ask the purpose of it, Rex speaks again in


    a displeasure tone, ¡°Do I need to teach you?¡±


    With a bang, he hung up the phone. Joe still is puzzled by his order. After a process, he finally


    responds to it and made an order.


    Julia, with the cartoon box in her hand, had just left the elevator and is walking towards the door. When


    she has just stepped outside the door, even before getting on the bus, she is tripped. All of her stuff in


    the box are scattered on the ground. She is also almost knocked out.


    She turns her head wickedly and res at the security guard of the door, ¡°Where¡¯s your eyes!¡±


    The security guard looks serious and apologized but doesn¡¯t really mean it, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Julia had no choice but get up from the ground embarrassedly. The stockings on her legs broke a big


    hole and her knees are purple-blue colored. Her palm which is on the ground is stained with blood, in


    which, she could only bear it and pick up her stuff.


    She picks up and sweeps the dust away. After repeating it for several times, she suddenly recalls the


    picture of her hitting Lily, which makes her even more indignant.


    Is it because¡­.


    Julia opens her eyes in astonishment, no longer feeling any angry or jealous, but is reced with a


    kind of fearful and unbelievable. Who exactly is she¡­..


    Julia feels rm and leave the door without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    Carlos and Lily are preparing the litigation material required by Li¡¯swsuit. However, the day before


    the session in the court begin, Bao Yu Group unexpectedly proposed a proposal of agreement to Li¡¯s


    terms and wanted to reconcile.


    Carlos has made a countless unexpected ideas before, but never had he expected would be this case.


    Lily also feels very surprised. But after all, it is necessary to take into ount the intention of the


    clients. After considering for a night, Li finally agrees to reconcile.


    Their efforts of preparing for countless of days and night are over. Lily somehow doesn¡¯t ept it.


    When they met privately, Frank doesn¡¯te out; instead he is changed to another person of the


    Group.


    Some strange ideas pop up in Lily¡¯s head. Seeing that Frank agreed to reconcile, perhaps, it has


    something to do with her.


    After receiving thepensation, Li is very satisfied and keeps on apologizing to Carlos and Lily.


    Carlos doesn¡¯t say much, only wishing him has a good life.


    On their way back, Lily doesn¡¯t speak a word. When they reach the parking lot of thepany, Carlos


    asks her, ¡°Do you also think this is weird?¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes. I felt that it is a bit abnormal for Frank to make this decision.¡±


    In fact, Carlos thinks the same way. Frank did a hard but thankless job, which is very strange,


    however¡­


    ¡°The case is over, so you can have a good rest. As long as Li is satisfied, the follow-up problems are


    none of our business.¡± Carlos smiles, ¡°This is your first case, in which you have to ept it whether


    good or bad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad since Li is very satisfied.¡± Lily reaches out to message her neck, ¡°I only felt


    that Frank doesn¡¯t y the game frankly.¡±


    By looking at her movements, Carlos raises his eyebrows, ¡°Did your neck sore?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She has been looking through a lot of material and folder, which is normal for her soreness.


    Lily doesn¡¯t think much and keeps on massaging. Suddenly, a big warm palm touches her back. She is


    startled and subconsciously moves aside but is useless. Carlos pulls her wrist away.


    Lily is frightened, ¡°Car, Carlos?¡±


    She struggles again twice, yet Carlos still clung to her and doesn¡¯t let go, ¡°The case is over, which


    means that you¡¯ll have the assessment again. After it, you won¡¯t need me as you counsellor anymore.¡±


    Lily let her heart beat till the mouth but still doesn¡¯t know what he meant.


    Carlos speaks even more bluntly, ¡°Lily, during the time of us working together, I indeed have a special


    treatment for you. Even if I wasn¡¯t your counsellor anymore, I hope we can still keep in touch.¡±


    Lily understands the implication of his words. Just because she understood it, she is even more panic,


    ¡°Carlos, what are you talking about, we¡¯re colleagues, of course we can meet again. For me, you¡¯ll


    always be my senior.¡±


    She is looking for excuses to shut him up, but Carlos is determined to break it through, ¡°I mean, we can


    stand in the same position, not as a senior or junior.¡±


    Afraid that Lily might act dumb again, he adds in, ¡°As a man and woman.¡±

 Chapter 76 Don’t Touch Me

    Chapter 76 Don¡¯t Touch Me


    Speaking of which, there is no more room for her to neglect. Lily doesn¡¯t know what Carlos is thinking


    about. After working with him for quite some time, he should have understand her meaning, yet he still


    insist and made things be awkward.


    There is a moment of silence in the car. Lily eases her emotion and looks at the hand of him that is


    clutching her, ¡°Carlos, can you please let me go first.¡±


    Carlos is stunned. Even though he is reluctant, he still refrains and act as a gentleman to let her go. In


    fact, he had fully understood what Lily meant but doesn¡¯t give up and still made some illusion.


    ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t know what you think of me, but you¡¯re surely an experience senior for me, which is my


    role model. I adore and respect you. But beyond that, I don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯m sorry if there is


    any misunderstanding.¡±


    These words are really direct and decent. She doesn¡¯t have any intention to destroy their rtionship


    as colleagues, yet also doesn¡¯t want to have any misunderstanding.


    Carlos¡¯ hand tightens; his eyes are deep with fierce emotion, ¡°Lily, I know that you are preparing for a


    divorce. I don¡¯t mind, not now or eventer. I appreciate your work attitude and ability; I also like your


    personality. I know you have no feelings for me, but perhaps¡­ perhaps can you give me a chance to


    approach you?¡±


    In fact, from the beginning until now, Lily has made a sense of distance. She doesn¡¯t put on airs, but it


    is a natural sense, a sense of a restrain and pride of a girl. She is neither humble nor pushy, in which


    she can ept any emotion. This is the strength under her weak appearance.


    The more they get along, the more Carlos is attracted by her internal and external distinction. Since


    when did he start to have feelings for her?


    He couldn¡¯t recall it. Only when he saw her fall from the building, he realized his true feelings.


    Once this feeling is confirmed, it is quite difficult to continue to lie.


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect that Carlos could be so persistent, which makes her very nervous but doesn¡¯t show


    it out, ¡°Carlos, I don¡¯t have any intention to date people right now. I hope that we can still be good


    colleagues.¡±


    Carlos is a bit surprised. He has thought that Lily won¡¯t ept it easily and the worst will be


    considering. Little did he expect that he could be denied bluntly?


    He is confident with his choice. After all, Lily had married before and doesn¡¯t have a good position in


    thepany. She doesn¡¯t have a reason to deny unless¡­.


    His eyes flickers, ¡°Do you have someone in your heart?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart thuds violently, remembering Rex. She then answers ambiguously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Carlos expectation turns into disappointment in a second. He finally looks away and stays quite. After a


    while, he unlocks the car and speaks with a declining voice, ¡°You may go.¡±


    Lily opens the door and the aires in from the outside. After the suffocating air, she could finally


    breathe in. Facing the circumstances just now, she can¡¯t do anything but only speed up to escape from


    the scene.


    ¡­..


    Carlos¡¯ confession has be a lump in her heart. After dinner, she hugs herptop and sits in the


    sofa, dumbfounded. She doesn¡¯t even realize Rex hade downstairs.


    With a ss on the hand, Rex leans against the wall and looks at her, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    When the words pour out, Lily doesn¡¯t respond at all, she doesn¡¯t even raise her head.


    Rex slightly raises his eyebrows and lifts his head to drink the water then walks to sit down beside her.


    With the sagged of the sofa, her body is shaken, in which she just realized that he hade down.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t say anything but embraces her to put on his thighs, with one arms on her waist, and the


    other one rubbing her slender thighs, ¡°What are you thinking about, huh?¡±


    With a confusing tone, she says, ¡°Nothing, just about work.¡± She lowers her pupils, doesn¡¯t look at him.


    As we known, Rex is a person who is keen of people lying. He basically doesn¡¯t care about it, but after


    her appearance, he is curious.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like people lying.¡±


    She knows it, she knows it too well, but¡­ can she tell him about it?


    Lily hesitates and presses her teeth gently to her lower lips. Who knows that such reaction made Rex


    displeased? She usually doesn¡¯t lie, but now that she wanted to lie, means it is important.


    Is it important?


    He snorts disdainfully.


    Who else is more important than him?


    Lily is figuring out how to tell him, but soon is interrupted. The coarse palm slips into her pajamas,


    which directly touches her body and mess in it.


    Soon, her breath is disturbed and she raises her hand to block him, ¡°You, don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex doesn¡¯t give her a chance to resist, he simply moves theptop aside and bullies her.


    Unwilling to tell the truth?


    Easy. Just a lesson and she¡¯ll spit it out.


    Normally, when he presses down, he will always use his arms to support, thinking that he might too


    heavy for her. But today, he sturdily pressed against it which makes Lily feels his displeasure, yet still


    couldn¡¯t fight back.


    The clothes on her body are quickly peeled off. The temperature in the living room is colder than the


    bedroom, which make Lily couldn¡¯t help but shivers. He doesn¡¯t have much patience today. It doesn¡¯t


    take a long time before he invades to her body.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but moans, he then asks her violently, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    With his deep voice, he is even sexier. Lily actually doesn¡¯t like to have a sex with him without her


    agreement. But hepletely doesn¡¯t care about her feelings. This is why, she refuses to speak.


    Rex actually doesn¡¯t have much anger, but because of her perseverance, he feels more displeased.


    The supposed to be happy and delightful situation be a little weird. After it ends, Lily takes her


    pajamas and puts it on. Her body is ufortable with a little pain. He doesn¡¯t restraint himself, which


    is normal for her to feel it.


    With the trace of sourness, she gets up and walks upstairs. When Rexes over and wanted to hug


    her, she evades with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    He twists his eyebrows and is about to lose his temper. But when he swept through her red eyes, he


    outstretches his hand and hangs it on the air.


    Lily takes a deep breath and looks at him disappointedly, ¡°Do you think¡­.¡±


    Only half of the sentence, she suddenly stops and turns her face and shakes, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m going to


    rest.¡±


    After speaking, Lily doesn¡¯t even look at him and walks towards the second floor.


    The door opening sound is soon followed by the door closing sound.


    Rex is like being nailed in the ce. It takes a long time before he grabs his hair irritably. The half


    sentence of her keep wandering in his mind, what did she wanted to say just now?


    This wasn¡¯t his n.


    After thirty-two years, this is the first time he is upset by a woman. He had never been in a rtionship


    nor had he pleased a woman. Now he doesn¡¯t even know why Lily is mad.


    What should ¡®I¡¯ do?

 Chapter 77 Have You Never Been in Love?

    Chapter 77 Have You Never Been in Love?


    After thinking about it, Rex still decides to inquire an advice from his buddies. Karl is no better than him


    because Karl had been singled for many years. Needless to say Orson, he might quickly be a


    monk. The only one with an experience is Pehry.


    It is nearly ten o¡¯clock in the evening when Rex takes out his phone to text something, ¡°How to sweet-


    talk a woman?¡±


    In less than three minutes, Pehry calls directy.


    Rex pauses his fingertips and he is unwilling to pick it up, but¡­.by ncing at the closed bedroom on


    the second floor, he still decides to pick it up, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Rex, there are many kinds of sweet-talk woman. What makes both of you argue?¡± Pehry¡¯s voice


    comes from the microphone with a little EDM in the background. He might is in the Red Club.


    Rex¡¯s tone stay still, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Pehry asks again, ¡°What did you guys do before arguing?¡±


    Rex thinks about it, ¡°Making love.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Pehry clears his throat, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to say it clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°So do you have any idea?¡± Frankly to outsiders is enough for Rex to hold his shame, his tone is


    already impatient.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Pehry replies hastily, ¡°If this is the case, it shouldn¡¯t have any trouble, unless¡­ Lily


    doesn¡¯t enjoy it.¡±


    Speaking of which, Pehry automatically lowers his voice.


    However, Rex still listens it clearly, she doesn¡¯t enjoy it?


    Linking with her reaction just now, she indeed was unpleasant.


    Pehry gently advices, ¡°Rex, maybe you¡¯re too straightforward? Women generally like to be spoiled,


    including those things. They hope men can pay more attention to their feelings.¡±


    Is he too straightforward?


    Rex says nothing. It seems he¡¯s indeed a little direct.


    However, he does seem wanted to be close to her and this is the most straightforward way.


    By noticing his response, Pehry guesses a lot and does his best to convince him, ¡°Actually, sweet-talk


    woman is quite easy. You just need to say that you are attracted to her. I guess Lily may have


    misunderstood something. After all, you are so charming, how could anyone be unpleasant with


    you¡­.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t forget to tter him in the end of his speech, which means that he hadpleted a full


    service.


    ¡°Got it, bye.¡±


    After hanging up, Rex pours another ss of water to his throats, and then heads towards the second


    floor.


    When he pushes open the door, the light has been turned off. He knows that Lily hasn¡¯t fallen asleep


    and turns on a smallmp on the bed side. He then walks quietly to the bed side to stand still and looks


    down at the curved ball in the middle of the bed, ¡°Lily.¡±


    Thetter doesn¡¯t respond and doesn¡¯t move at all. However, her eyes that are hidden under the quilt


    blinks ufortably.


    The man, who is standing by the bed, tightens his hands and even his heart tense up, ¡°I know you


    haven¡¯t slept. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it in the living room anymore.¡±


    He simply exins it, but little did he know that Lily be even more mad after hearing such


    exnation.


    This is not what she minds!!


    Rex doesn¡¯t notice it at all and adds in, ¡°I don¡¯t know that you would mind this much, I will ask for your


    opinion next time¡­.¡±


    Lily initially wanted to act dumb, but the more he said, the more he is biased and finally she couldn¡¯t


    help it anymore. With a slip sound, the quilt is lifted up and she sits up, ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of that!¡±


    Rex, who doesn¡¯t expect that she would get up instantly, freezes for a second, but soon recovers


    calmly and stares at her quietly.


    ¡°What I mind is¡­. Every time when I didn¡¯t want to answer your question, you will always use this


    method. You don¡¯t even care whether I like it or not, which making me feel that I¡¯m just a casual things


    for you.¡± She doesn¡¯t like to be forced, because it will make her feel that she doesn¡¯t even have the


    least respect.


    Hearing those words, Rex frowns deeply. He doesn¡¯t expect that it is so serious.


    ¡°I never think of that way.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s how you treat me.¡±


    The atmosphere in the bedroom suddenly be tense, with one is sitting and the other is standing.


    In the terms of momentum, Rex is overpowered while Lily won¡¯t relent. She is too resistant to such


    ¡®force¡¯.


    After a while, Rex finallypromises and gradually speaks, ¡°Even if you said the truth, I will do the


    same. I admit that I¡¯m wrong, but I never did it just because¡­.¡±


    In the end, he suddenly stops, which makes Lily¡¯s heart hang.


    After a moment of silence, Lily, who is over tense and indignant finally speaks, ¡°What the hell do you


    want to say?¡±


    He seems to be difficult to speak, but when he sees that she is going to cover up herself again, with


    one knee on the bed, he pulls off the quilt from her body and leans closer. His eyes are deep, so deep


    that she can see her own reflection, ¡°Just because I am craving for you.¡±


    Her appearance, her voice, her emotions, her body, everything about her is like opium. He fatally


    attracted to her.


    However, Lily is confused, her big eyes fills with puzzles, ¡°Are craving for me, or my body?¡±


    In an adult¡¯s world, sex and love are inseparable, but she is not mature enough, thus she fusses about


    it this time.


    His fingertips slip over the side of her face and finally stops at her chin, ¡°Some things, I will only do it


    with you.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t bother to exin it and frankly tells her.


    Those words flutters on Lily¡¯s heart, it ps her hard and she finally understands what he meant by the


    word ¡®crave¡¯ just now.


    He¡­ really is a very direct person. For him, he doesn¡¯t bother to lie or even waste his energy to


    perfunctory. Once he wants it, then he get is. He might be really craving just now. It¡¯s just that she think


    too much.


    After experiencing a failed marriage, she admits that she is sensitive. With a few words and casual


    action, she can be extremely anxious.


    After a while, Lily looks up at him and speaks in a gently voice, ¡°Rex, have you never been in love?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly ask this question. He is stunned for a few second and asks


    her in disgruntled tone, ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± If he has an experience, he will not make an exnation like before, which makes him


    dig more holes.


    However, this image of him is contrasting his cold appearance. Lily finds it cute.


    Cute?


    Lily smiles faintly. She feels like an emotional child, that she was angry a second ago and now is


    spunk.


    Rex sits by her side and touches her tender cheeks, ¡°Do you still upset?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily presses close to his cheeks, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°You said that you want to be my counsellor before, is it still valid?¡±


    He stops his movement of kissing her and raises her eyebrows unexpectedly. But soon, he understood


    the reason of Lily changing her mind. Lately, Carlos must have done something that make her couldn¡¯t


    bear it.


    Besides the rtionship of subordinates, there is only one thing left.


    ¡°Did Carlos express love to you?

 Chapter 78 Carlos is Fired

    Chapter 78 Carlos is Fired


    Lily is little surprised, ¡°How can you know?¡±


    Her mouth takes a step forwards than her brain, which she soon regrets it. If she said that, it just


    proved that he is totally right¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to keep your distance with Carlos before, do you believe it now?¡± His cool eyes sweeps


    over and stares at her seriously, as if an elder rebukes their children for making a mistake.


    Men know men the best. Carlos¡¯ various performances are enough to show that he has feelings for Lily.


    Lily knows that this matter will be found out sooner orter, she then raises her hand to touch her nose


    and whispers, ¡°Who knows about it¡­¡±


    As for Carlos, she never has any thought about this kind of thing. This is why; his confession is really


    unexpected for her.


    ¡°Tok!¡± Seeing her refute, he raises his head to knock her head.


    Lily is startled that she moves her neck aside and says hastily, ¡°A gentleman uses his tongue, not his


    fists!¡±


    ¡°Gentleman?¡± Hearing those words, Rex sneers, ¡°Didn¡¯t I¡¯m an old rogue with a bad temper in your


    eyes? How can you call me a gentleman now?¡±


    With her silence, Rex stretches out his hand to put it on the top of her head, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a wise girl


    that knows when to retreat, very flexible.¡±


    Lily smiles shyly and murmurs in dissatisfaction, ¡°Do you even understand what it politeness¡­¡±


    Rex squints, his voices had a little bit of impatient, ¡°Try to say it again!¡±


    Lily is a lynxes, knowing that Rex had started to be angry, she won¡¯t repeat it twice. She then


    immediately soothes his mes, ¡°Hey, about you be my counsellor, is it still valid¡­.¡±


    Rex nces at her, ¡°You wanted to be my apprentice?¡±


    Apprentice?


    It is can be said that.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He twitches the corner of his mouth. After making so much effort for him to make up, it turns out to be


    an easy thing for her.


    Rex slightly leans back; his hand is resting on the bed behind him, which makes a touch of sensuality


    in hiszy posture. His sharp ck eyes scan around hers intentionally or unintentionally, ¡°It¡¯s not


    impossible; it depends on your performance.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t buy his jokes. With an ouch sound, she hits his ass and moves away from him, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    want then forget it.¡±


    Rex nods thoughtfully, ¡°Alright then, you future work depends on now anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to be a human.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re so highfalutin. Don¡¯t you just want to seek your own profit by using the unspoken rules?¡±


    Speaking of it, she also crosses her hand over her chest, ¡°I¡¯m barely an intern, and you just want to


    bully me!¡±


    Rex is amused by her look, in which her thin lips are slightly hooked up. He fixes his gaze with hers


    and lowers the voice, ¡°I indeed use the unspoken rules and havepletely use it. What now, are you


    satisfied?¡±


    A burst of heat rush from the inner of her feet that makes her cheeks flushes with red, ¡°Can you be


    serious!¡±


    By looking at her blushes into an apple face, Rex smiles even more, he even pinches the soft meat on


    her cheeks in an evil way, ¡°I¡¯ve said it, it depends on your performance.¡±


    In this matters, he doesn¡¯t n to step back at all.


    However¡­.


    With her almost burning mes inside, she whispers hesitantly, ¡°I still feel pain¡­¡±


    Discussing about this topic, Lily indeed is very thick face. She really admires Rex¡¯ perseverance in


    such things. From energy to strength, she extremely admires it.


    Hearing those words, Rex frowns and reaches out to take off her pajamas, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    What did he just say? Let¡­ he sees!


    Lily spontaneously jumps out of the bed and ignores the pain to hide in the corner of the room, ¡°No


    need! It is not that serious, I can take care of myself!¡±


    If he really looks for it¡­ no, there is no possibility. She would rather jump from the second floor, really.


    Even if she is disable for life.


    Luckily, seeing her persistence, Rex doesn¡¯t force anymore, which make Lily feels relief and gradually


    moves back to the bed.


    He finally be serious and sits upright, ¡°it¡¯s about the end of your intern period after the case. At that


    time, you¡¯ll be free, which means you don¡¯t need a counsellor anymore and can be the official


    employee. I won¡¯t be useful anymore.¡±


    Lily suddenly realized, ¡°Oh right¡­e to think about it, Carlos seems to say the same.¡±


    Rex squints. Hearing Carlos name from her mouth makes him very upset, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you care so


    much when I spoke?¡±


    Lily has no clue what he is about to do again, but also understand that he is very concerned about


    Carlos, she thenughs and jokes, ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡±


    There is a trace of unnaturalness on his face, ¡°No.¡±


    After speaking, he turns his back to hide his expression from Lily.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, she still captures that fleeting emotion sensitively. It is rare to see Rex like this, which makes


    her feel amused and walks in front of him, ¡°Are you really jealous?¡±


    His voice is cold, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hide it. Just admit it if you¡¯re jealous.¡± Lily pretends to shake her head regretfully, ¡°What a


    man with a pride¡­.¡±


    Rex knows that she did it intentionally and couldn¡¯t hold it but says in a nasty voice, ¡°Stop messing


    around. If you feel awkward to work with him, I¡¯ll re-arrange the follow-up work so you won¡¯t have to


    work with him anymore.¡±


    After thinking about it, Lily actually is afraid that there would be some unnecessary troubles in her


    follow-up work. Even though she thinks Carlos as her senior, she felt uneasy after Carlos shows love to


    her. They will inevitable be meet in the work. Once she gets distracted, her work efficiency will naturally


    decrease.


    She doesn¡¯t want these personal affairs to affect her work. Thus, avoid him isn¡¯t a bad thing to do.


    After considering for a moment, she readily agrees, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    However, what Lily unforeseen is, the so-called ¡®avoidance¡¯ of Rex and hers arepletely in a


    different meaning.


    Not long after the intern¡¯s assessment ended, she unexpectedly hears news about Carlos¡¯ resignation.


    It intuitively has something to do with her. After the meeting, Lily went to Carlos office directly. When


    she is about to push open the door, she suddenly hears Mary¡¯s voiceing out.


    She suddenly releases her hand from the doorknob. Neither went inside or stay still is right for her. Just


    when she is about to take a few steps back, she hears her name spit out from her mouth¡ª


    ¡°Carlos, do you really think that this is just a coincidence? Don¡¯t you think that everything rted to Lily


    is weird? Including thest incident, Julia is like this, even you end up like this!¡±

 Chapter 79 An Intense Fight

    Chapter 79 An Intense Fight


    Mary¡¯s sharp and uneven voice is heard through the door panel.


    Lily frowns. She originally doesn¡¯t want to be a viin to eavesdrop, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t


    move. It is rted to her after all.


    Carlos keeps silent. It is Mary who has been talking all the time. Finally, he speaks coldly, ¡°Are you


    done?¡±


    ¡°Carlos, why don¡¯t you believe me!¡± Mary roars out loud. As the saying goes, things will always reverse


    themselves after reaching an extreme point. She suddenly calms down, ¡°I admire and adore you. Don¡¯t


    you feel it?¡±


    Carlos speaks again with an intolerance tone, ¡°I treat you as my colleague. If you have nothing else,


    you may leave.¡±


    A few secondter, the door is being vigorously pushed open from the inside. Lily almost smashes to


    the bridge of her nose, but fortunately escapes safely.


    Seeing her, Mary seems a little surprise, her eyes are still red, but soon make a sarcasm and mockery,


    ¡°Lily, how can you still have a face toe here? Are you happy now that he¡¯ll leave? How shameless


    of you to stand there and eavesdrop us!¡±


    Lily has no expression, ¡°You should be prepared to be heard by others when you gossips.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her response, Lily goes inside.


    Arguing with someone who has a prejudice against you is the most unnecessary things. Owing to the


    fact that no matter what you said, she would not believe it.


    Inside the office, Carlos is packing his stuff when he heard a voice, he doesn¡¯t even raise his head and


    says, ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you to get out.¡±


    Lily stands in front of his desk, ¡°Carlos, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Carlos¡¯ body stiffens and looks up to her in astonishment and surprised in the eyes,


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are leaving¡­..¡± Lily¡¯s vision fall on the big cartoon box on his desk, which has his


    personal belonging sorted inside, ¡°Can I ask why you are leaving suddenly?¡±


    Carlos stops his movements and smiles bitterly, ¡°Do you really not know or just pretending?¡±


    With a thump in her heart, she guesses it right. It has something to do with her.


    Lily looks dull, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to say it.¡±


    Carlos looks straight in her eyes, ¡°This resignation was ordered directly from Rex, he told me to resign.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lily is shocked.


    Carlos distinguishes the emotion on her face closely. She doesn¡¯t seem to be pretending, since


    pretending couldn¡¯t be so realistic. It looks like she really doesn¡¯t know.


    Thinking about it, he is relieved. At least it wasn¡¯t Lily who wanted him to leave. This is enough.


    However, he is confused of something. After hesitating for a while, he still decide to ask, ¡°Lily, do you


    know Rex?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily doesn¡¯t wanted to lie, not to mention to lie to someone who had helped her a lot at work, but she


    has no choice, ¡°No, Why?¡±


    Carlos shakes her head, ¡°Nothing, maybe I think too much.¡±


    Based on his intuition and understanding of the same sex, he always feels that Rex seems like Lily. If


    they know each other, there must be a close rtionship, if not, Rex might is interested in Lily.


    No matter what, Lily has already caught into Rex¡¯s eyes.


    Just a few words, Lily seems to understand. She basically understands that Carlos¡¯ resignation is not


    what he wants, but it definitely is inseparable from Rex.


    Recalling the two of them discuss about this issue before, Lily¡¯s heart seems to be sshed by


    gasoline and soon burns with mes. Without any excuses, she goes directly to the CEO¡¯s office.


    In order to stay low-key, she goes in from Joe¡¯s office. But she doesn¡¯t make an appointment in


    advance, in which Joe wanted to block but has no courage to do it, thus he could only persuade her,


    ¡°Lily, Rex is on a meeting, why don¡¯t you wait¡­..¡±


    Before he even finishes, Lily had opened the door and strides to Rex¡¯s desk. With an anger in her eyes,


    she ms her hand and says, ¡°Rex, what¡¯s do you mean by firing Carlos?¡±


    Rex is signing a document when she mmed her hand, which make the sign crooked and needs to


    be reprint again.


    He nces unpleasantly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of what?¡±


    Lilyughs angrily and looks around silently before fixing her gaze with his cold and handsome face


    again, ¡°Based on what did you fire him? Is it just because he show love to me?¡±


    The more she said, the more speechless she was and couldn¡¯t help but raises her voice to question


    him, ¡°What¡¯s your right of doing this!¡±


    ¡°Based on I¡¯m his boss, is this reason enough?¡± His voice is calm, which is terrifying. As if it wasn¡¯t a


    big deal to fire Carlos.


    Lily is clueless about his indifference and feels even more terrible, ¡°You are too dictatorial. Nothing


    happened between me and Carlos. It¡¯s just unreasonable to fire him just because you¡¯re not happy!¡±


    ¡°This is mypany.¡± The implication is, he can do what he like and doesn¡¯t need a reason, because


    he is the ruler.


    Lily is really speechless and has no words left tomunicate with him, ¡°Well, you have the final say. If


    you still want to fire Carlos, I will also resign!¡±


    No matter what, those words have a certain deterrent effect for Rex. After all, he knows it well that this


    job is really important for Lily. She never jokes about her job, which is one of the reasons for him to


    appreciate her.


    But now, she even resigned for Carlos¡¯ sake?


    His vision cools down and the pen pops down on the table. Even though his voice is neutral, it gives a


    sense of threatening, ¡°Are you going to resign just because of Carlos?¡±


    ¡°He is fired because of me. I did it just to pay him back. Since I can¡¯t stop you, I also have no choice.


    This is the only way I won¡¯t feel guilty!¡± She is really mad at herself to cause people lost their beloved


    career.


    Rex sneers, ¡°Do you think I will agree just because of your reason and attitude?¡±


    Attitude? Always attitude.


    Lily is really agitated which cause her rebellious attitude burst out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is attitude, and all


    I know is which one is right or wrong.¡±


    After she finished, she turns around and left, as if doesn¡¯t want to stay even for one more second.


    She left from the side door. When she has just touched the doorknob, her elbow is pulled back with a


    force. Her body is forced to turn aside by the man behind her. Lily rebels fiercely, but her hands are


    sped hard on his chest and shoulders, which is quite a strong force.


    Rex is perturbed by her troubles and is about to lost his temper. But at the moment he saw her reddish


    eyes, the mes that are burning on his chest quenches instantly. In his panic heart, he quickly grabs


    her pairs of hands and leans over to her as usual, ¡°What are you crying for?¡±

 Chapter 80 His Indulgence and Compromise

    Chapter 80 His Indulgence and Compromise


    It is better no to say, because once it is mention, Lily is even more aggrieved. The sparkling tears is the


    eyes are about to overflow, but she endures it so that it won¡¯t fell, ¡°I didn¡¯t cry! Let me go!¡±


    How Rex could let it go. He might be able to let her go just now. But after looking at her tears, he


    be patient and gently says, ¡°You are the one that said so many unpleasant things, but it is also


    you that cry. Why did you cry, huh?¡±


    His tone is helpless and indulgence, which makes Lily feels more ufortable, ¡°You say nothing but


    you did everything! Why did you fire Carlos, hah? He had taught me a lot of things, but then is fired in


    the blink of an eye without any reason. How can I ept it¡­.¡±


    In fact, Rex has ever thought about this issue, butparing with what he minded, this is only a small


    issue. He admits that his possessiveness to Lily is an extreme one, but still couldn¡¯t tolerate a man that


    admired her be around with her.


    About what he thinks, Lily is aware of it, ¡°Do you want to eliminate every single opposite sex around


    me? Can¡¯t you just trust me?¡±


    Rather than being tied and imprisoned, she needs a normal life, normal social life.


    Little did she know that Rex actually trust her, he just doesn¡¯t trust himself. As for confessing it, this


    arrogant man couldn¡¯t be able to do it easily.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Just by looking at her tears makes him ufortable.


    Without a satisfactory answer, Lily sniffs and struggles again, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Then what if I let you go? Will you go out with that face?¡± He sighs and in middle of her tears, he finally


    compromises, ¡°I promised you I won¡¯t fire Carlos.¡±


    Lily unforeseen that he will relent andpromise, which makes her somewhat unbelieve it. With her


    red eyes and nose, she slightly opens her mouth and looks at him nkly, still hardly believe it,


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s fake, will you cry again?¡± Rex has never disdained a woman¡¯s tears. For him, tears are just a


    weak performance.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But until Lily appeared, he just understands why tears are woman¡¯s deadly weapon. Her tears will


    make him soft.


    At this time, Lily calms down, no long as radical as she was just now, ¡°Next time, if you wanted to make


    a decision, can you discuss it with me first? I didn¡¯t expect you to listen to me, but at least don¡¯t let me


    regret of what you did.¡±


    If she has known that Rex will fire Carlos, she would definitely hide it from him.


    Rex slightly twists his eyebrows and takes a handkerchief out from his pocket to hand it to her, ¡°You


    just need to remember whose girl you are.¡±


    Lily wipes her tears and murmurs, ¡°Who¡¯s? How can I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Rex has calmed down. His eyes narrow dangerously and with a quiet tone, he says, ¡°Just in time, I


    haven¡¯t approved the letter of his dismissal¡­.¡±


    Lily blocks his hand, ¡°Hey, okay, okay, I¡¯m yours!¡±


    Rex then satisfied. In fact, most of his time with Lily is the process of tuning and being tuned. In terms


    of affiliation, Lily belongs to him and also obeys him. He is training this little woman.


    But many times, it wasn¡¯t entirely like that. Compared with before, he has had more time to indulge her


    demands, for instance now.


    This indulgence is quite extreme; it is a willingpromise which Rex has never done it before.


    Therefore, it is special and sweet at the same time.


    When Lily left from the CEO¡¯s office, she gives the crooked document that she caused just now to Joe.


    Joe looks at the document and at the same time looks at Lily¡¯s shadow, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It


    must be quite fierce. Even his sign is crooked, Rex indeed is powerful¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    Because of the rtively short time, the affairs of Carlos resignation and re-recruitment have been


    heard by everyone but nobody has clear information of it. But after the incident, Carlos haspletely


    disconnected with Lily.


    It is also expected. Carlos is a wise man and he guesses that Lily has the role in it.


    However, Lily is very grateful. After all, Carlos doesn¡¯t hate himself because of this, nor did he say


    anything about her rumors in thepany.


    In the blink of any eye, the weather has turned cold and it is the first snow in winter. This year, the snow


    come exceptionally early, it seems to be half a month ahead. When weing the cold winter, Lily also


    remembers that Rex¡¯s birthday ising soon.


    When ites to birthday, the biggest deal is choosing a gift.


    Not to mention other, Rex doesn¡¯t reallyck of anything, thus it is extremely hard to choose.


    Lily has no idea. Hence, she calls Abby to go on shopping with her. Girls won¡¯t ever get bored when it


    comes to shopping. After wandering around the mall, she finally found a pair of cuffs.


    That man always wears a neat suit with a straight tie, which gives an ascetic temperament of men. He


    also had high requirements for cuff, which can be proved by a cab full of cuff in the cloakroom back


    at home.


    ¡°Madam, you have a good vision. This pair of cuff is our limited edition in winter and also our magazine


    model. It has to be pre-ordered.¡± The clerk introduces friendly and also takes a tie out, ¡°This is the


    collection from this year. This DTS cor tie has a wrinkled resistance that even if it is worn for hours, it


    will not wrinkle. It is made of wool that maintains natural breathability and supports the temperature


    adjustment.¡±


    Lily nces at it. No matter the outer packing or works, it is very exquisite. The dark blue tie has a dark


    stripes on the top with no much fancy decoration, which make it suits well for business model. The


    head of the tie iid a small diamond as a finishing touch.


    When she imagining this tie around his neck, she tighten her hand that she can even feel his warm


    body temperate, which make her mouth unconsciously hook up.


    Lily looks at the price, which is not cheap for things like cuff, but anyway, it is a birthday gift. Thus, she


    forces to buy it, for the reason that Rex doesn¡¯t use cheap things.


    ¡°I was in a rush to give it to someone. How long is the pre-order?¡±


    ¡°It might be faster if you order it now, maybe like two dayster.¡±


    After calcting, it is still in time.


    She takes the cuff from the counter and shows it to Abby, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Abby nods, ¡°Not bad, it suits well for him.¡±


    When the clerk heard this sentence, she looks at her with a hint, ¡°This model is mature yet flexible. It is


    perfect for your boyfriend.¡±


    Boyfriend¡­.


    Lily is embarrassed and elbows Abby who is next to her with a red face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What are you ashamed of?¡± Abby teases her with a smile, ¡°Look at your face, I didn¡¯t say anything


    yet!¡±


    ¡°Enough, stop talking.¡± Lily ces it back, ¡°Help me order it. I¡¯ll pay now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pleasee with me.¡±

 Chapter 81 Fight to the Police Station

    Chapter 81 Fight to the Police Station


    After choosing the gift, Lily and Abby eat in a restaurant next to the mall. Just in time for dinner, it is a


    bit loud in there, thus, they choose to sit at the corner, which is better.


    Who knows, they identally meet Tim and Jade who alsoe to dine in. Both of them sit right next


    to them, which can be seen in the blink of an eye.


    While lifting her bag, Lily gets up again and asks the waiter next to her, ¡°Is there any other table?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not in the corner, it might be a bit loud.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Even if it¡¯s loud, it would be better than seeing those bitch couple.


    Just when the waiter is looking for an empty table, Jade happens to see Lily, which makes her freeze


    for a second before making a reaction. She then acts a show of leaning against Tim¡¯ body, like a little


    bird rests upon man¡¯s clothes.


    Abby¡¯s eyes burst into mes and couldn¡¯t help but cursed, ¡°Fuck, Did you see her bitchy manner? It¡¯s


    like she never had a man.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss and gently pulls her sleeves, ¡°Forget it, let her do whatever she likes.¡±


    When Abby is desperately trying to calm down, Jade deliberately made a mouth word silently,


    contemptuously and a provocation ¡®get lost¡¯ word to her.


    ¡°Get lost?¡± Abby smiles childishly, ¡°Does she think being a mistress is honorable? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson


    today!¡±


    Lily wanted to pull her again, but it was toote.


    Abby walks to Jade¡¯s table in two steps and points at her face ruthlessly, ¡°What did you mean just


    now?¡±


    After hearing the voice, Tim shifts his vision from the menu to her, ¡°Abby?¡±


    Isn¡¯t she Lily¡¯s best friend?


    Then¡­..


    Tim looks at her back and really sees Lily, who was walking towards them. It¡¯s been a while since the


    last time they met. She is currently wearing a ck mantle wool coat with a pair of matching shorts and


    a pair of thigh boots, exposing her small white yet slender thigh.


    When they were married, he didn¡¯t sense her beauty. Now, after a nce, she looks really outstanding


    even from far away. But it¡¯s a pity that this enchanting woman belongs to another man now.


    Jade notices that Tim¡¯s vision is almost stuck on Lily¡¯s body, so she secretly grits her teeth. She then


    grabs her arms and speaks in a pitifully tone, ¡°Tim, look at her, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Abby sneers, ¡°You fucking bitch didn¡¯t feel scare when bing a mistress but feel scared


    now? What are you acting for? A woman with no shameless now trying to be a little rabbit?¡±


    Abby¡¯s words are as sharp as a sword, which cause Jade¡¯s soft expression is about to break, ¡°Tim, look


    at her¡­..¡±


    Tim has no choice but only to persuade her, ¡°Enough, this is a public ce.¡±


    With a click tongue, she says, ¡°I really admire what you just say, why don¡¯t you be an advisor?


    Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s only been a while and you even dare enough to take your mistress out now. Can¡¯t you be


    just a little low-key? We actually didn¡¯t want to trouble you but you are the one who ask for it!¡± Abby


    stares at them dreadfully, ¡°Maybe Lily can be bullied, but I¡¯m not. Jade, I warn you. If you meet her next


    time, take a hundred meters away. Are you clear?¡±


    There are already a few people murmuring in the surrounding. Lily doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss and


    consoles her, ¡°Enough Abby. Let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±


    As the matter of fact, Abby just grumbles for a while, and she will calm down after that. But little did she


    expect that Jade will ssh her with a hot water.


    With a crash, the hot water sshes over, even her thick clothes couldn¡¯t stop the scalding.


    Lily watches as Abby feels burned and all of the endured-mes inside finally burst out. She looks at


    Jade with a twisted brows, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°You guys went too far!¡± Jade stands up from the seat and drops tears without a hint, as if she is the


    one that was being sshed.


    Abby takes off her coat and without a word, dashes to trawl her hair instantly. Lily freezes for a second,


    but soon joins in.


    Two versus one, Jade wouldn¡¯t be able to win. For the reason that a lot of people are watching them,


    Tim as man, couldn¡¯t join nor block them. Under such circumstances, without clearly known who call


    them, the cops suddenly rush in to stop the farce.


    ¡°You guys follow me to the police station. How can you fight at this age¡­?¡±


    Abby is still indignant, ¡°We need to use violence to face a mistress, or else she might think that all


    people in the society is her mother, we need to look after her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Even if you still wanted to fight for another two days, follow me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A group of four people is taken to the police station. There¡¯s no special treatment for them, thus they


    could only sit obediently on a long bench. Owing to the fact that the officers who are in charge of taking


    records are still eating, they might need to wait for a while.


    Both the identity and the scene are awkward. The four of them are like sitting on pins and needles,


    extremely awkward. If choosing the one who is better, it might be Tim. Since this could be his chance to


    reconcile with Lily.


    After waiting for almost twenty minutes with nothing, Abby is a little bit unsettled and asks the on duty


    officer, ¡°How long do we have to wait? I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°Soon, just wait for a while. Why did you even fight if you¡¯re busy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..¡±


    ¡°Abby.¡± Lily pulls her hand and shakes her head at her, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Abby also knows that there won¡¯t be a good result to fight against the police and says nothing but sit


    down sullenly.


    On the other side, Jade quietly checking out her outfit, D¡¯stest coat, J¡¯s shoes and also a limited


    edition bag, which at least cost seven digits. Her outfit cost almost a medium-ss sedan, where did


    she get the money from?


    Jade feels uneasy and looks down at her shoes on the feet, it was the model fromst year. She then


    caresses her neck and says some disdainful words, ¡°Speaking of acting, didn¡¯t you also the same¡­..¡±


    Her voice is so low that can¡¯t be heard clearly. Lily only hears her mumbling and nces at her, she is


    toozy to take care of it.


    After another ten minutes, the officers who are in charge of taking records finallye back. The four


    of them went in one by one, but still couldn¡¯t leave early. When they finish, the sky haspletely went


    dark. After this issue, Lily is also tired and ready to leave. When she has just picked up her bag and


    about to leave, she sees a tall man pushing the door in.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is nailed in the ce, feels unexpected, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Rex checks her out from head to toe. He carefully looks through it from top to bottom, confirming that


    she is fine, and then pulls her in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

 Chapter 82 Spontaneous Kiss

    Chapter 82 Spontaneous Kiss


    Besides those words, he says nothing else and also doesn¡¯t hug her for too long and soon releases


    her.


    On the other side, the policeman protests again, ¡°Hey, who are you. This is prohibited for outsiders,


    you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Scott!¡±


    Before he even finished, there is a loud hoarse voiceing from behind. The officer freezes and


    looks at the man in front of him in unbelievable, then steps forwards to greets, ¡°Ma, Marid? Why are


    you here?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not here then are you going to kick Rex out?¡± Marid says joking but actually ming him in the


    tone.


    This officer spontaneously realizes the man in front of him is not an ordinary people, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t


    know it¡¯s Rex, what a stupid me! it¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t care but just nces at Jade and Tim. The sharpness of the eyes made them unbearable,


    which cause them feel a tremendous pressure.


    Jade is totally dumbfounded. She watches as the extraordinary man walks in and cares about Lily and


    being bowed by the officers, what is going on?


    Wait¡­ what did they call him just now? Rex! Could this be the Rex that Tim mention, whose status is


    extremely honorable?!


    Jade is taken back by her own thoughts. This man is not an old but a very young man. Every inch of his


    body is perfect, especially his face. Although he brings a cold and indifferent expression, he can still


    move people¡¯s heart.


    But how can this kind of man like Lily?


    Without waiting her to calm down, he had already spoken, ¡°Tim, we meet again.¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyelids jumps, enduring the panics, ¡°Yes, what a destiny.¡±


    Who knows, Rex actually smiles, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the destiny. I don¡¯t like to meet people under such


    asion.¡±


    In front of Jade and Lily, Tim is being refuted on the spot, which makes him couldn¡¯t breathe in, ¡°Rex,


    you¡¯re awyer, you should be used to this kind of asion.¡±


    Rex hugs Lily tightly, with one hand in the pocket and speaks in an imposing manner, ¡°I¡¯m quite


    conservative, I don¡¯t want my girl to be affected but only this time. Next time if we meet again, I don¡¯t


    think I will behave well.¡±


    Tim is speechless by his words. Abby smirks while posing a middle finger to him. The police station is


    on his side anyway, they are afraid of nothing.


    Watching the three of them walk out of the police station, Tim¡¯splexion turns dark and clenched his


    fists tightly. Jade stares at Rex¡¯s shadow until he ispletely out of her sight.


    Looking at Tim beside her, she suddenly feels like a joke. The appearance of Lily from just now is really


    ridiculous at this time. She was just divorced not that long ago and now there is a perfect and excellent


    guy beside her. Tim is really iparable.


    When Lily is with Tim, she is envy. Since her family isn¡¯t well enough, she just wanted to find an honest


    man to spend the rest of her life with. Which is by looking at Tim driving a sport car and living in a vi,


    shepletely fell for him and betrays her friendship. Every person has the rights to fight. It¡¯s not her


    fault that Lily is defeated.


    But today when she sees Rex, she realizes her mistakes. Even without Tim, there will always be a


    better maning for her.


    Why?


    Why do all men like her? What¡¯s the good from her? She is also not bad!


    The jealousy in her eyes turns into hatred. Her head in full of Rex¡¯s appearance. Lily is not worth, only


    she deserves a man like him!


    ¡­¡­.


    On the contrary, after leaving the police station, Rex and Lily return to the Vi instantly. Silence fill


    along the way, which make the atmosphere is somewhat depressed.


    After entering the house, even before Lily could take a breath, Rex suddenly pushes her to the door.


    The entrance is using a sensor light, when the two of them stay still, the light soon went off.


    The moonlight shines in through the window. The clock on the wall had reached half past eight.


    ¡°You said you were shopping with Abby, how can you be with Tim, huh?¡± He pinches her chin with quite


    strength.


    Lily afraid that he might misunderstands, so she rifies hastily, ¡°We met in the restaurant. Abby fought


    for me and then Jade started to hit her. I was afraid that she would lose so I also join in¡­.¡±


    Thest words are barely audible for his severe oppression.


    After her rification, Rex doesn¡¯t calm down. His vision fell on a vague but dazzling nail mark on her


    lower jaw. He moves his thumb to press it hard. It is very painful that she takes a deep breath to hide it,


    but still fails.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t let it go, ¡°No pain no gain learning. How many times have I told you not to contact with


    Tim. Why are you not listening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it just happened by chance. I don¡¯t know they will be there!¡± Let alone thetter result, it was


    beyond her control, what can she do?


    The more she thinks about it, the more she is grieved. ¡°You just know how to me me. I also didn¡¯t


    want it¡­.¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want it, you should avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Fine! It¡¯s my fault, I deserve it, happy now?¡±


    Rex stares at her angry little face and says nothing. The scrutiny in his eyes makes Lily terrified.


    What is wrong with his eyesight?


    Does he mistrust her?


    Without knowing what is wrong, she tiptoes and reaches out to hook his neck. Regardless of pulling his


    head down with a brutal force, she closes her eyes and kisses him.


    Rex was obviously stiff just now, but he soon responses to it and spontaneously ept the kiss.


    The tranquil living room is full of their kisses voice. Lily is kissed breathlessly for several times and just


    before her suffocation, Rex lets her go.


    She gasps so badly, while he is also no better, he is breathing hard.


    Seeing her little red face, he opens his mouth in a deep voice, ¡°How many times has it been, why are


    you still so bad in kissing?¡±


    Lily is blushed by his words and bypassing him to went upstairs. When she only take a step forwards,


    her wrist is tugged, ¡°Just a kiss and it¡¯s done?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    You will initiatively avoid a typical mistake. If you make her pass this time, it will definitely be the next


    time.


    Lily¡¯s lips are still swollen, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you kiss me?¡± Just to please him?


    Lily observers his squinted eyes, ¡°I just thanking you for picking me up from the police station.¡±


    Actually, she doesn¡¯t know what her fault is. Just by seeing himing and holding her in his arms,


    she is really touched. If Tim and Jade are not on the spot, she might cry.


    Rex keeps silent, waiting for her to finish.


    Lily inhales sharply and slightly lowers her head to look at the button on his shirt, ¡°It¡¯s been a while


    since thest time I was picked up by someone, so, thank you.¡±


    What she yearns for the most is a little insignificant thing like this.


    Rex¡¯s mes is subsided. His heart had melted but his face stays still. ¡°Pick up your phone next time. I


    am very worried if I can¡¯t reach you. Just by looking at your position in the police station, especially with


    Tim, I¡¯m very worried.¡±


    ¡°Are you really worried?¡± Lily subconsciously answers.


    Rex slightly pursed his lips and says again, ¡°No, I¡¯m upset.¡±

 Chapter 83 His Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 83 His Birthday Surprise


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily¡¯s mouth twists, all of the good and bad words have been said by him.


    But did he just say that ¡®I¡¯ didn¡¯t pick up his call?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore your call. Did you call me?¡±


    Rex grits his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve called you many times.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Wait a minute.¡± Lily opens her purse and takes out the phone, only to find that it is out of power,


    ¡°No wonder, it¡¯s low-bat.¡±


    Rex chuckles and says with some sarcasm, ¡°As expected.¡±


    Lily is a little disconcerted and asks carefully, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Rex chokes her sulkily, ¡°I can¡¯t even find you, and do you think I can eat peacefully?¡±


    Lily knows that justice is not at her side and doesn¡¯t talk back, but hugs him from the back and points at


    the kitchen, ¡°Do you want me to do something for you?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Rex asks her.


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Although she hasn¡¯t had a dinner, after what she¡¯s been through, she has no appetite, only hungry a


    little bit.


    After saying it, Lily suddenly feels something tickling her waists, and then found out that she had been


    carried horizontally. She exims, ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not hungry, let¡¯s did something else.¡±


    Lily tries to weep but failed to shed a tear andins coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±


    He raises his eyebrows, ¡°You just need to stay still.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡­..


    Two dayster, Lily goes to the store to pick up the pre-ordered gift. There are two kinds of packaging,


    which is red and ck. ck looks high ss, while Red looks festive. With the taste of Rex, he will


    definitely like ck, but since it¡¯s a birthday, she chooses red.


    When it¡¯s about to have a lunch, Rex asks Joe to call her up. In the lunch break, he has hinted her


    more than once. Lily pretends clueless and observes his face which is gloomier.


    Lily has been enduring herugh for the whole time, and when shees out of the office, she finally


    laughs out loudly.


    Joe looks at her puzzled, ¡°What makes you so happy?¡±


    Lily waves her hand, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m gonna die, Rex is too cute, Hahaha¡­.¡±


    Joe is like being struck by a lightning and raises his hand to scratch his ears. Did he hear it right? What


    did she just said? Cute???


    Did she just use it to impersonate Rex?


    When the brain receives the signal, Joe suddenly has a goose bumps. Love makes people blind. Even


    Rex is praised cute. It is indeed a rare one.


    After finishing her work in the afternoon, Lily deliberately asks for leave. Based on her experience with


    Julia, she has mentally prepared for it. But who knows, Kinsey is very kind and after briefing her work,


    she agrees, ¡°It is almost done. If you have something to do, you may leave, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lily is very grateful, ¡°Thank you Kinsey!¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    After leaving thepany, Lily goes home directly. The day before today, she has bought a lot of


    balloons from the online shop and sends it to thepany. It arrives just in time and she brings home


    to decorate it.


    After pumping more than a hundred balloons, she finally feels sourness in the hand. It is aqua-colored,


    with a silver string tied at the tail of the balloon, which are thickly dotted hanging on the ceiling, very


    impressive.


    On her way home, she specially orders a cake for only two people, which is six-inch big with a red


    velvet color. Although it isn¡¯t big, it is very exquisite.


    Noticing that there is still plenty of time, Lily pulls out an A++ beef steaks from the kitchen¡¯s refrigerator,


    then marinated it with an onion and ck pepper. It takes time to prepare it on the te.


    She lit a candlestick and ces it in the middle of table. Everything is ready. All she needs to do is


    waiting for him.


    Lily suddenly feels a little nervy, thinking whether he will like this kind of decoration or not.


    Picking up the phone on the desk, Rex has called her three times from after work hours till now. She


    endures not to answer it, thinking that he will know that she is at home anyway.


    Thinking of it, Lily doesn¡¯t reply him, but only sitting at the living room and wait, hoping it will surprise


    him.


    From six to seven o¡¯clock and gradually eight o¡¯clock and now it¡¯s nine in the evening but he still hasn¡¯t


    show up. Lily starts to be impatient. Even if he is overtime, he should be back at this time.


    Did he go to a meeting? It is impossible¡­


    Lily picks up the phone and put it back again. After hesitating for a while, she still decides to call him,


    but no one answers.


    Lily is disappointed and lying dispirited on the sofa facing the ceiling then murmurs, ¡°Where are you at


    this hour¡­.¡±


    ¡­..


    At the same time, when Rex couldn¡¯t get in touch of Lily, he asks Joe to navigate her location. After


    knowing that she is at home, he feels rest assure and continue to drive to the north.


    Forty minutester, the car drives into a quaint old house. He then is greeted by a friendly woman in


    her forties, ¡°Rex, you¡¯ve finally arrived. Those two old folk have been waiting for the whole afternoon.


    Quickly go inside.¡±


    Rex nods and without saying a word, he walks inside.


    The interior decoration and the exterior structures areplement to each other. They are all in


    mahogany furniture, which cost more than a thousand per piece. The valuablendscape paintings are


    hanging on the wall, which is painted by the most famous painters in modern era.


    Hearing a sound, the old man who is sitting on a wooden chair in the living room, turns back. His eyes


    fills with joy, ¡°Rex, is that you?¡±


    A smile appears on Rex¡¯s indifferent face, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Come here, let me take a look.¡± The elderly old woman is Rex¡¯s grandma. She takes his hand and


    smile happily, ¡°You onlye once a year but your grandfather and I always remember you. Look at


    yourself, you¡¯ve be thin, don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    Rex responses joyfully, ¡°I know grandma.¡±


    ¡°You promise for nothing, you need to do it!¡±


    Rex smiles and says nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s your birthday. Your grandma has been busy for the whole afternoon to prepare it. She


    made it by herself, without a chef.¡±


    The three of them walks to the dining room. The table is set with all sweet and sours vored food,


    sweet and sour pork ribs, pineapples grunts, prawns in tomato sauce, etc. Rex remembers that those


    are his favorite food when he was a child. He only started to change his taste into a light one when he


    studies abroad.


    Rex sits down and the old man fills him a big bowl of rice. He usually doesn¡¯t eat on time, which means


    that he couldn¡¯t eat a lot, but at this time, he insists on eating all of it.


    At the period of time, Rex is a bit absent-minded. He asionally will remember the little woman back


    in the house. She is fully aware that today is his birthday but doesn¡¯t express it out. He wonders what


    she is doing now.


    ¡°Rex, you¡¯re not that young anymore. You should have a girlfriend now. We hope that you can get


    married and have your own family so that someone will take care of you.¡± The old man suddenly


    speaks and persuades him heartily, ¡°We didn¡¯t have a high expectation, an honest little girl would be


    enough. Society gap is not a problem as long as their simple and you can get along with them.¡±


    Rex pauses and looks down at the white rice on the bowl, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Also, you need toe here more often with your mother. Your mother will asionallye here,


    you cane with her. After all, she¡¯s your mother. It is also not easy for her to raise you. A family may


    not be¡­..¡± Speaking of which, the old man¡¯s eyes are a bit red.


    In fact, all of those years, Amelia, Rex¡¯s mother had another child after the divorce. For Rex, rebuilding


    a family bound is quite awkward. He is like the outsiders in the family. After studying abroad for four


    years and returning to work, he is almost never at home. This is inevitable to be awkward.


    However, it is the wish of the two old one. Rex won¡¯t say much and obediently agrees with them.


    After a meal, it is about eight in the evening and Rex is anxious to leave. ¡°Why are you in hurry?


    There¡¯s no one in the house, why don¡¯t you stay for the night?¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t even think and refuses immediately, ¡°No need grandma. I still have some work to do, see


    you again soon.¡±


    ¡­..


    On the way back, Rex receives a call from Amelia, who wishes him a happy birthday. It is the same


    every year. In fact, Rex hasn¡¯t had any feelings for a long time now, not even a disappointment.


    After so many years, he has been going to school by himself, graduates by himself, started apany


    by himself to earn money. Even if he has ever lends some money to the family, he has never asked


    back from them.


    He doesn¡¯t me Amelia, at least in his heart, he knows that she has a new family, new husband, thus


    she doesn¡¯t have so much strength to manage him anymore, he fully understand it.


    The more he nears the Vi, the fresher the air it. It is a high ss area which is in the suburbs. The


    winding mountains road winds up all along and the car is surrounded in the dark night, leaving a bit


    bleak.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rex steps on the elerator fiercely and the car flees, leaving the night behind him.


    The car is parked in the yard and he slightly looks up to see the vi in front of him. There is no trace of


    light, she might has fallen asleep.


    The trace of disappointment in the heart bes more and more obvious. Rex draws out a cigarette


    and put it on his fingertips. He smokes it rapidly, every breath is fierce. The hot air pours into the lungs


    to stimte the nerves to make him sober. After a cigarette, he gets out and walks to the vi.


    When the induction light of the porch lights up, and when he doesn¡¯t even have a chance to change the


    shoes, he is shocked by the sight in front of him.


    The soft blue balloons fill the roof with a silver string hang in the air to create a lively atmosphere. Not


    that far, he sees a cake and beef steak on the table with a mostly burned candle.


    Everything is intertwined. His ck pupils dted and trembling violently. The heartbeat in the chest


    thumb strongly. His vision scans around the living room to eagerly see the woman who decorates it.

 Chapter 84 All I want is You

    Chapter 84 All I want is You


    Finally, Rex sees a small ball curled up on the sofa in the living room.


    He changes his shoes and tiptoes to where she is. The moonlight shines through the window and fell


    right on her face. The posture is a little awkward. She must have sleep ufortably with a phone in


    her hand. It is unlock, the screen is still on.


    Rex pulls the phone away from her palm slowly, thinking that he just wanted to put it aside, but he


    identally looks at the screen and it transpire to be his name.


    He pauses his movements and observes it closely. It is an unsent message: When are you home? I


    have something to show you.


    The dialog box is ready, but she doesn¡¯t send it. Did she afraid that he might notice her surprise, or did


    she afraid to spill the beans? Hence, she hesitates till fallen asleep and end up didn¡¯t send it.


    Picturing that image, his eyes soften instantly and half-squats to stretch out his hand to wake her up.


    The moment when he touches her, he suddenly changes his mind and bows to kiss her.


    Even though he has done his best to be as gentle as possible, Lily still realized it. When she finds it is


    difficult to breath, she gradually opens her eyes to see an extremely familiar face.


    Lily is startled and pushes him away, ¡°You, are you back?¡±


    His eyes are very deep, like obsidian shining brightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily is still half asleep. When she rubs her eyes, she soon realizes the balloons in the room¡­.


    Shit!


    How can she forget it!


    Rex observes her increasingly unnatural movements and asks, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Lily blinks embarrassedly, ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise¡­..¡±


    But it end up in a mess.


    ¡°Other¡¯s surprises have a backup n, what about yours?¡± He is talking about the point that he didn¡¯t


    go home for dinner tonight.


    Speaking of which, Lily is embarrassed, ¡°How can I know that you won¡¯te back.¡±


    Otherwise, she will make a hint in advance, and find an excuse to bring him back. The significant point


    is, he is back now, which makes her even more embarrass.


    Looking at mixture of her expression and with most of the dissipation from the old house has digested,


    he raises her hand to touch the top of her head, his vision is gently yet charming, ¡°Betterte than


    never.¡±


    Thus, Lily watches as he walks to the dining room and sits on the seat to cut the steak that has been


    completely cold and put it into his mouth.


    Lily follows him, ¡°Don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s too cold.¡±


    ¡°Hungry.¡± After a bowl of rice from just now, he lies without blushing.


    Lily trusts him, ¡°Then let me warm them up.¡±


    With that, she reaches out but is blocked by Rex, ¡°No need. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    The steak was cooked for at least two hours ago. It wasn¡¯t only cool, but also a bit firm.


    Rex nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to trouble her at this hour.


    Lily, who looks at him eating willingly, doesn¡¯t say anything. When she is blinking her eyes, she


    suddenly thought of the birthday gift and runs out of the kitchen just to take the box and mysteriously


    hands it to him, ¡°This¡­. This is for you. I don¡¯t know what you like, you don¡¯t seem tock of anything


    so I bought this, take a look at it.¡±


    Rex looks at the big festive red packaging in front of him. After hesitating for a second, he opens it


    layer byyer and finally sees a pair of exquisite crystal cuff and tie.


    It is the style he usually wears, and also his favorite brand. However, he usually buys the limited edition


    product, not the disy one.


    But this is a gift from her, it is more be beautiful than anything.


    ¡°When did you buy it?¡± He remembers that this brand is made to be pre-order, which means that she


    has prepared it from the beginning. He just simply hides it.


    Speaking of which, Lily is a little speechless, ¡°It¡¯s the same day with that ident.¡±


    Rex apparently unforeseen it and gives her a yful nce, ¡°it must be hard for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­. It is just a coincidence.¡±


    Rex knows that her skin is as thin as a paper and doesn¡¯t say much. He then removes the cuff and put


    on the new one then reaches out to ce it in front of her, ¡°Happy now?¡±


    Lily is flushes with shame and whispers, ¡°¡­. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be what I ask?¡±


    He withdrew his arms and stares her with his torch-liked eyes, ¡°As long as it is from you, I will satisfy.¡±


    Her heartbeat soared to the top. Maybe every cold man is like this, once they say something cheesy, it


    will have more impact than any other people.


    ¡°I¡¯m d if you like.¡± In contrast, Lily is much more nervous and even stumbled in saying the blessing


    words, ¡°Ha, Happy birthday.¡±


    Under the bright yellowish lighting of the dining room, her face is warmer. She stands slim and


    gracefully beside the table and smiles, which will always give people a good feeling.


    This is his thirty-three years old birthday. Since he was sixteen years old, he has never celebrated nor


    receives any birthday gift.


    Cakes, balloons and a feast have nothing to do with him. The only activity is to go back to his


    grandparent house for a dinner, but he still needs to pretend to be happy, which is tiresome.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    All of this happening now is beyond his expectation. He thinks she had really forgotten that she doesn¡¯t


    prepare anything, but little did he thought that she has made a lot of effort.


    ¡°Beside the birthday gift, I still wanted something.¡± His voice is hoarse and low, which is like a whisper


    in her ears.


    Lily leans closer to listen, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Lily spontaneously straightened up, ¡°I suddenly remembered that there are still some files to organized,


    wait till¡­¡­¡±


    Before she finished, she is stopped by Rex¡¯s terrifying eyes.


    Talking about work at this moment, well, it¡¯s a bit disappointing.


    However, she is really stunned. She fully understands the energy of this man. Come to think about it,


    this might be her other sleepless night.


    More importantly, she has bought a pair of underwear that was more ¡®sexy¡¯. Even though she has worn


    it now, she might have not retreated in this situation.


    When thinking wildly, Rex has already stood up from the seat. In order to match her height, his tall


    posture bent a little and one hand supported on the table with suffocation, ¡°In order to repay what you


    have prepared heartily, I will try my best tonight.¡±


    Lily waves her hand hurriedly, ¡°No, you are too polite¡­.¡±


    Rex takes off his coat and put it on the chair, then nces at the second floor, ¡°Have you taken a


    bath?¡±


    ¡°No, no yet¡­. Ah!¡± When Lily is trying to make an excuse, she has been hugged horizontally. She is


    scared which makes her neck tighten, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to ¡®do¡¯, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°You have taken a bath, you body smell like my shower gel.¡±


    Lily is startled and mumbles, ¡°Are you a dog, how can you smell it.¡±


    Rex is in a good mood and doesn¡¯t bother to fight with her, but hooks his lips, ¡°You can say as much as


    you can, I bet you won¡¯t speak muchter in the bed.¡±


    As she is ashamed, she couldn¡¯t lift her head. Her whole face is buried in his chest, which makes a


    butterfly in her stomach.


    At this time, Rex is the most barbarous, which is also the best man¡­.

 Chapter 85 Don’t Go Anywhere, Just Stay With Me

    Chapter 85 Don¡¯t Go Anywhere, Just Stay With Me


    Lily is thrown by him to the bed which makes her body bounced twice on the soft mattress before


    stabilized. And before she even gets a chance to sit, she haspletely pressed by him. He kisses all


    over her body,pletely indulgent and wanton.


    Lily bes dizzy with his kiss. When she sobers, her pajamas are gone.


    The vision thate into his bottomless ck eyes are her whitece explicit bra, which makes the


    color of his eyes deeper and fixes the gaze, as if he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Lily is shy with it and reaches out to block it. Before she has a chance to block it, he intercepts on the


    half way and moves her wrists to the side of her head. His eyes are explicit, rather than looking, it is


    more like appreciating an extremely longing thing.


    Lily undeniably feels the yearning in his eyes, as if there is a me in the sight, which make her almost


    burned.


    This sight is not quite enough for him. He apparently pick up her bra strap down and leans closer to her


    ears to said, ¡°Is this also a gift?¡±


    This is what Lily hates the most from him, he had known she wouldn¡¯t answer it, but still insist to ask,


    what should she say?


    On the contrary, he seems very delighted, which make his chest vibrated with a pleasantugh, ¡°Next


    time, tie you with a bowtie so that the so called ¡®gift¡¯ is perfect.¡±


    At this point, Lily just realizes that no gift is more important than this thing.


    ¡­..


    Once the erotic desire is fulfilled, the night is full of indulgence which causes it difficult to end. The


    result on the next day is sourness till couldn¡¯t get out of bed.


    The matter of couldn¡¯t get out of bed doesn¡¯t exist in Lily¡¯s life for twenty-four years, but now that she


    had met Rex, it has be a routine.


    At first, she tries hard to escape it every day, but gradually, she miraculously gets used to it.


    As a human, we are indeed a habitual creature. She can even adapt to such a beast.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lily is very emotional. She opens her eyes and stares the ceiling above in a daze. Her heart beats


    faster when shing back through some children prohibited pictures fromst night.


    Suddenly, the man besides her rolled over, his long arms wraps around her shoulders and pulls her into


    his arms. After a night, the beard on his chin grows a little bit. It tickles Lily¡¯s cheeks.


    Lily caresses her neck, ¡°Very itchy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Hearing her voice makes him let her go and looks at her blushing face, ¡°it¡¯s only


    eight o¡¯clock, why don¡¯t you sleep more.¡±


    Lily sighs with an ufortable face, ¡°I feel so tired¡­¡±


    Rex suggests, ¡°Do you want me to massage it?¡±


    Lily immediately res him and says three times in a row, ¡°No no no.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t insist. After all, he caused it and the one that suffers is her. With her appearance now, he


    also doesn¡¯t want her to suffer more.


    It is rare for not having a morning shift on the weekend. The warm fromst night is still there that make


    the two still embrace each other andy in bed in silence. The atmosphere is so good that they might


    want to stop the time.


    After a while, when Lily is about to sleep again, the phone on the bedpost vibrates. She opens her eyes


    to see Rex taking the phone and nces at the screen, then slightly raises his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up


    the call.¡±


    He walks to the balcony with his phone and when he is out there, he doesn¡¯t forget to close to sliding


    door in order to iste the sounds.


    Lily is lying on the bed but her vision follows the man on the balcony. In the early morning, plenty of


    fiber fell on his shoulder, making the whole person seems to be coated with a golden light. His back is


    facing her, but she asionally could vaguely hear what he is talking about.


    Some of Lily¡¯s pajamas are left behind. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the caller is that made him


    frown suddenly and turns his back to her.


    On the balcony, after confirming that Lily couldn¡¯t hear his conversation, Rex picks up the call,


    ¡°George?¡±


    ¡°Rex, this is the case, earlier this morning on the routine examination, Marina¡¯s condition is not very


    optimistic. The test result is a bitplicated. I hope you and Karl cane here.¡± A fluent English


    voicees from the microphone.


    The words pass through ear which is enough to make him bad mood, ¡°How¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine for now. In the morning, Marina identally burns her skin with the sun. Now the wound


    has not healed and for the further result, we¡¯ll have to continue to wait for the test, since such a


    situation has never happened before. As you known Rex, her immune system is one of a kind that we


    can¡¯t afford¡­.¡±


    He frowns, ¡°How can she burn herself?¡±


    ¡°It is unclear, but Marina said that she identally open the curtain.¡±


    When George voice pours out, the warm sunshine from just now suddenly bes cold. Rex¡¯s face is


    tense and after a while, he finally agrees, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll catch the earliest flight today with Karl. If there¡¯s


    any further situation, feel free to contact me any time.¡±


    ¡­..


    Ten minutester, he enters the room and meets the little woman¡¯s gaze in a nce.


    With a calm and collected expression, he looks away and walks to the bed to tell her the bad news, ¡°I¡¯m


    going to the States for a few days.¡±


    Lily is stunned and sits upright, ¡°Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes are deep and doesn¡¯t say much, ¡°It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Lily observes his expression, he is obviously soft just now, but suddenly be tense, thus she


    couldn¡¯t help but asks curiously, ¡°Is it¡­ a business trip?¡±


    Rex looks at her but says nothing, still considering it. After a while, he finally nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s mouth slightly opens and couldn¡¯t help but surprised. There is a trace of disappointment


    in her voice, ¡°This is too soon¡­..¡±


    She asks again, ¡°How long are you going?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I¡¯ll go there and decide.¡±


    Lily nods. After all, it is an emergency and it must be quite bad. However, going to work right after his


    birthday leaves her a little discouraged.


    Rex hangs on his head and mes himself when looking at her unhappy face. These emotions are like


    a big wraps around him. Because he lies to her, so he doesn¡¯t dare to look at her.


    He suddenly feels a little scared. If someday Lily finds out about Marina¡¯s existence, what would she


    do, proud of her? Well, no matter what the result is, he will definitely unable to bear.


    Therefore, he must definitely not let Lily know all of this. He can¡¯t afford to gamble, at least for now, he


    isn¡¯t ready to lose her.


    Rex leans over a bit to lift her cheeks and presses their forehead together. With a light tone, he says,


    ¡°Wait for me, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Lily is a little puzzled, but still consoles him, ¡°Besides here, where else can I go? I don¡¯t even have a


    house to stay and you know it, so rx.¡±


    Rex says nothing, but the strength of embracing her is getting stronger and stronger, hoping, hoping


    that she really do as she promise, going nowhere but stays besides him.

 Chapter 86 the So-called Falling into His Arm

    Chapter 86 the So-called Falling into His Arm


    At two thirty in the afternoon, Lily follows him to the airport. They are also apanied by Karl.


    Wondering whether it is because he wants to meet Lily, after checking in, they are still waiting in the


    hall.


    The three of them gather together. Lily is wearing a white floor-length dress and stands aside. Her face


    is clean with no makeup, which makes her totally look like an under twenty old little girl.


    Karl¡¯s eyes lit up and whispers to Rex¡¯s ear, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful¡ª¡±


    But Rex is a stingy man. He res sharply, ¡°Who told you to look at her?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Karl touches his nose and fells upset. It is more fun to chat with Lily, ¡°You came to send him?¡±


    Lily nods shyly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too good. I don¡¯t have this kind of life. I need to catch the flight as soon as I finished a surgery,


    what a miserable life¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an excellent doctor, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone who really loves you.¡±


    Karl basically just wanted to make a joke, but he doesn¡¯t expect that Lily will make such a decent


    persuasion, which make him embarrassed and be grieved, ¡°I¡¯ll stop talking now.¡±


    Lily thinks that she has said something wrong and blinks innocently to Rex. Thetter doesn¡¯t have any


    expression, ¡°Let him be.¡±


    Karl feels his presence as a third wheeler and consciously goes to the waiting room by himself, leaving


    both of them a time to speak alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, you need to go.¡± Although she is unwilling, she has no choice.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex rubs her smooth side face. For many years, he has used to this kind of life, which is sleep on the


    ne for business. But at this moment, he is kind of unwilling.


    Unwilling?


    This word is really new for him.


    Since he has been all alone in the wind and rain for the year and he doesn¡¯t care about people. His


    home is cold. It actually is not a home, but is more like a long-term residence. Whether he went back or


    not, it is still the same.


    But now that he has Lily, everything seems different. Knowing that someone is waiting for him toe


    back, knowing that someone is bored and dazed at home, he also wanted to stay at home for some


    time and doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    For instance, now.


    Rex looks at her for a while. The countless words that he wanted to say be a sentence at his


    mouth, ¡°Wait for me toe home.¡±


    ¡°I know, just rx.¡± Lily has no idea why he always said it today and only made a grimace at him, cute


    and pleasing.


    Rex is almost melted by her mimic. His faint temperature makes him reluctant to go and hugs her from


    the back, ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Lily nods in his arms, her eyes moist a little bit, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    For a moment, people around them are touched by this beautiful sight, but little did they know that a


    camera is capturing them from the corner of the airport. The ck lens capturing the two matching


    figures and quickly disappear in the crowd.


    ¡­..


    The ne takes off and it finallynds on Ad¡¯s airport early in the morning. When they can out


    from the VIP channel, a ck Alphard has parked at the roadside.


    The assistant pulls the door for Rex and Karl to get in. Their faces are full of exhaustion after a long


    journey.


    Silence fills all the way. The car keeps on winding around and finally drives at a small town in the


    suburbs. The air in here is very fresh and not as cold as in the country. It suits well of cultivation and


    vacation. This is also one of the reason that Rex chooses this ce.


    Forty minutester, they arrive at a nursing home. Dr. George and his assistant have already standing


    outside to greet them.


    ¡°Wee, Rex.¡± George, who is a tall fifty-year-old English man, greets him.


    Rex holds onto the countless miraculous hand, ¡°Hello, Rex.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only half year past and you look stronger.¡± George speaks in a fluent English and pats at Rex¡¯s


    shoulder jokingly, then turns to the side to look at Karl, ¡°And you, my old rival, Karl.¡±


    Both are engaged in medical field, which to a certain extent, indeed is in an opponent rtionship.


    Karl smiles, ¡°We¡¯ve met again.¡±


    They enter the nursing home. Marina is still in the istion ward, which George has prepared it


    intimately. Leaving Rex a time to speak alone with Marina, he calls Karl to his office.


    Standing at the door of ward, Rex feels unprecedentedly dignified. Besides her unoptimistic condition,


    there seemed to be something bothering him.


    A moment of silence, he finally knocks the door and gets in after a permission.


    The room is not as bright as the outside. The thick curtains are pulled down, leaving only a white light


    on the roof that is specially made for her condition. Her body couldn¡¯t be exposed to the light, or else, it


    would fester.


    Rex turns to close the door and even before he could turn back, a soft waist broke into his arms, ¡°Rex, I


    miss you so much.¡±


    Her short hair swept over his arms, which makes his body stiff for a moment. After heing back to


    his sense, he hugs her back gently, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Hearing his words, Marina takes a step back to look at him. Her palm-sized face is pale, her eyes are


    large but have lost its radiance, ¡°Dr. George said it¡¯s not bad, but just because I identally exposed to


    the sun this morning makes me a bit ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so carless?¡±


    Marina bits her lips. Not daring to tell him that it is because to see him. She stares at his face for a


    while. After half year, he seems more mature and masculine.


    Rex notices her sight and stretches his hand in order to push her shoulders back to makes some


    distance, ¡°Marina?¡±


    Marina then recovers, ¡°I just identally fall and pressed the curtain.¡±


    Rex sees her newly added fester on her arms and softens, ¡°I¡¯ll let Dr. George check on you again so I


    can rest assured.¡±


    Marina knows that he is here because of her illness, but still hearing what he said made her


    disappointed rather than touched. After so many years of her illness, besides talking about it, there are


    no other topics between them.


    When she was studying medical postgraduates, God send her a big joke, which is giving her a rare


    disease blood. From then on, she is sent to New Zend for treatment. It has been five years since


    she came here. She changes from a goddess of medical student to a withered patient.


    On the other hand, Rex, the boy who had nothing but poverty at that time, has reached the pinnacle of


    his glorious sess. He is very excellent and respected, even the Americanwyers regard him as


    their study case. Marina is proud of him but also uneasy at the same time.


    In such a gap, she be self-abased andck of confidence. She doesn¡¯t want to meet who keep on


    talking about her disease, but still can¡¯t do anything.


    She has lost the opportunity to be socialized with outside world, which cause her has no life of her own.


    Apart from these, she has nothing else to talk about.


    Marina secretly clenches her fist and only agrees, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 87 Lovesick Overflow

    Chapter 87 Lovesick Overflow


    Rex apanies her to the examination room and points at the observation screen next to the room to


    her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Marina nods vigorously and follows the medical staff in.


    Rex follows George and Karl to the observation room to watch as Marina¡¯s body gets in and out of


    various medical equipment. Almost at the same time, the result of her examination is printed by the


    machine specifically.


    Such advanced equipment is hardly found in China. If Karl hasn¡¯t provided a special self-develop


    medicine to this treatment center, he might not know by now.


    Marina¡¯s blood disease is very rare which one of a kind in the world is. She starts from being allergic to


    ultraviolet, and then gradually develops into allergic to sun, which can burn her skin. And up to now, it


    has be a phenomenon that the wound is extremely difficult to heal. Her blood indicators are


    disorder all year around. For Marina, each of these disorders is deadly, and as for Rex, it is


    undoubtedly painful.


    After a long wait, the examination is over and all of the result is on the hand. Rex is not a professional,


    he wouldn¡¯t understand theplex of the data, but on the other side, George and Karl show a rxed


    look.


    Karl says with a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s is much better than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Yes, looks like we¡¯re worried for nothing.¡± George smiles and looks at Rex, ¡°Rex, you can rest assured


    now, Marina doesn¡¯t has much problem now. Except those deviations in the telet index, everything


    else looks pretty good.¡±


    Rex closes his eyes and breathes in relief, as if the person that is sinking to the bottom of the sea is


    salvaged again. Those ten million tons pressure had disappeared.


    By looking at his appearance, Karl pats him on the shoulder. There was nothing to say between old


    friends; just an action is more than enough.


    All of this years, Karl knows that he is always distressed of Marina. He also knows that Rex also had


    made a lot of efforts and spends a lot of money for her.


    Obviously, Marina knows her condition. When Rex has justes out, he encounters her smiling face.


    With a choked, she says, ¡°Rex, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Rex also couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and soothingly pats her on the back. It is also his responsibility


    than she be like this. If it wasn¡¯t because of him at that time, she wouldn¡¯t be this serious.


    The woman in his arms shakes badly, but another face appeared before him. It is the little girl in her


    early twenties, who he believed was destined to be delivered to him.


    The fate is torturing his conscience. He wants to maintain the bnce but wonders if he could do it.


    Marina is a demon in his heart that Lily cannot know.


    After they are separated, Karl steps forwards, ¡°George said that next, she¡¯ll need a concentrated


    treatment, which we will be needed in his private research center. There¡¯s no signal there, you should


    call her in advance.¡±


    It goes without saying who he meant.


    Rex chuckles and walks pass him, ¡°I would rather say nothing.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­..


    On the contrary, Lily spent the rest of the weekends at home. The huge vi is cold, leaving her feeling


    all alone, which make her wonders how Rex could endured it these years.


    Did he not afraid to live in such a big house alone?


    She even has to sleep with the light on at night.


    She always thinks of him when watching TV, when she eats, even when she lies on the sofa, she could


    still imagine him lying here.


    Lily feels that she might have had a kind of lovesickness or a fatal disease.


    She buys a bunch of snacks to store it in the house. While holding the chips, she wonders when did


    she started has a feelings for Rex.


    Is it when he couldn¡¯t help but force her to live here in disguise?


    Or is it when he helps her arrange a job?


    Or is it when he lectures Susan for her sake?


    Come to think about it carefully, at first, he actually doesn¡¯t care about Lily. To be precise, he doesn¡¯t


    dare to think about it. All of the strange things started when he found out the divorce agreement that


    Tim gave it to her.


    At that time, he said that he wanted to help her to win thewsuit to earn everything back; to let her has


    a sense of dependability. As for what they did at that time, she doesn¡¯t deny even for once.


    Thus, every time after that, she begins to gradually ept it. He is the first man that gives her many


    things that Tim never provided. That merely called marriage wasn¡¯t even as good as her rtionship


    with Rex for the past half year.


    He basically is tall and handsome, which besides this basis, he is also rich and smart. People couldn¡¯t


    find any w from his perfect body. Such a man is a trap yet tempting to indulge.


    But now that he left her all by herself, for the first time, Lily couldn¡¯t wait to get back to work.


    If she is busy, she won¡¯t have much time to think about it.


    Lily keeps the snacks and goes back to the bedroom. Before she went to bed, she texts Rex. After


    waiting for a while and still no replies, Lily has fallen asleep with the phone in her hand.


    ¡­..


    Waking up the next morning, the first thing that Lily did is to look at her phone, but unfortunately, she is


    the only one who sent the text, no response.


    Is he busy?


    Lily gets up in disappointment and went to the take a shower. However, those disappointment doesn¡¯t


    last long yet be fear.


    From eight o¡¯clock, her phone keeps on receiving a call, first Abby, then Crystal andst even Harry


    and Bree call in.


    And themon word that they said is: Watch today¡¯s headline news.


    With a thumb in her heart, Lily instincts tell her it has something to do with herself. Even after about a


    bunch of mental prepared, she still shocks when clicking on the page.


    The most conspicuous articles upy most of the homepage, which is not someone else, but was an


    intimate photo of Rex and her.


    The background of the photo is at the airport, it is captured by someone at the airport the day before


    yesterday. They embrace each other deeply and even clearly shown a picture of Rex touching her face.


    As for the title, it is undoubtedly linked to thest divorce case.


    She scrolls to the end to read thement. Theizen curses her with the most viciousnguage


    ever¡ª


    Netizen A: Didn¡¯t they say they were only colleagues before? How can they touch each other? I haven¡¯t


    seen such a shameless person, let¡¯s see what Han Yu¡¯s going to say.


    Netizen B: I know right. This Lily is too shameless. She even had seduced other man before divorced;


    hooking up with such a woman will surely make you bad luck¡­.


    Netizen C: I remember the news mention that this woman wanted a legacy. This is really disgusting,


    why didn¡¯t she just die? Who gave her the courage to live in this world, Jasmine?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    By looking at thement one after another, Lily¡¯s face instantly turns white. She takes two steps back


    and leans against the cab to support her.

 Chapter 88 He’s Gone

    Chapter 88 He¡¯s Gone


    The words in the entire article is biased towards Tim, thus it is obviously him who ordered to take these


    photo.


    She has known for a long time that he would not give up easily, but still, little did she expect that he will


    reverse right and wrong till this point.


    Those helpless feelings turn into anger. She takes her phone to call Tim. The other party picks it up in a


    ring, ¡°Tim, did you take the photo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the good things that you did.¡± Needless to say, the other party doesn¡¯t mean to hide at all.


    Lilyughs, ¡°Do you think that I have no other way since I¡¯ve given the footage to you mom?¡±


    Before Tim even speaks, Lily adds in, ¡°I also have the recording of you and Jade have a sex in the car,


    what you guys did in the house, I have all of it. Do you think I have no way to revenge you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Tim¡¯s voice tightens, then pretends to smile easily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe it!¡±


    At that time, Lily had just being pushes out, how could she have time to prepare for these!


    Lily has no idea, but Rex¡¯s here. If it wasn¡¯t for him at that time, she really doesn¡¯t know where else to


    cry now!


    ¡°Tim, falling for you is the most disgusting and regretful things that I¡¯ve done in my life. How can I fall


    for you? You¡¯re not different than a beast!¡±


    Lily usually doesn¡¯t curse, even when she got into a divorce, she doesn¡¯t even insult his personalities,


    but now, she really can¡¯t hold it anymore.


    A man who has done something wrong but still doesn¡¯t know how to reflect, his entire mind is full of


    ck and white things. He can even expose you to the public to let others who don¡¯t know the truth


    gesticting.


    Now, the despicable part of Lily has been exposed.


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have to be mad. If you leave Rex now, I¡¯ll withdraw all of the news or renew your divorce


    request.¡±


    ¡°Renew?¡± Lilyughs, which give people a goosebumps, ¡°Even if you kneel down and beg me, I won¡¯t


    change. Tim, all of my patience andpassion has been drained by you. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll left with


    nothing!¡±


    Lily hangs up the phone directly after speaking and blocks Tim¡¯s number. Her movement is as quick as


    lightning, leaving no trace behind.


    She soon calls Rex, but no one answered it even after a long ring, then heard a sound of a cold


    mechanical female voice ¡®sorry¡­¡­..¡¯


    Unwilling to listen any further, Lily locks her phone and throws it to the side. After a quick shower, she


    goes to thepany by taxi.


    From the entrance door, to the hallway, to the office, till the pantry, everyone looks at her in a various


    kind of sight, inquiries, trial, envy, sympathy, pity, full of malice, scorn and disdain¡­..


    Every step that she takes is like walking on a knife.


    Rex is not here, which means that she will bear all of the sight alone.


    After sitting in the office, Crystal doesn¡¯te over to talk to her as usual. She barely greets her with a


    nod and head to work.


    The remaining expectation in Lily¡¯s eyes has also dimmed. After those articles are published, the


    impact is far more serious than she thought.


    When her head is in a state of chaos, she keeps on sending message to Rex but gets no response.


    What the hell is he doing?


    Without cooling down, she finds Joe, but only to receive a pale and weak answer.


    ¡®Rex is on business trip. He doesn¡¯t tell me specifically, so I¡¯m no very clear.¡±


    Lily lives like a headless chicken for the whole day, being controversial and attack by criticism. She


    eats alone, studies the file alone and when she goes to the printing room, she encounters Carlos.


    Both are stunned. Carlos breaks the silence, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking the printed file.¡± Lily goes to the printer and picks the file up. When she passes by, she


    slightly greets by nodding her head.


    When she walks to the door, Carlos calls her from behind, ¡°Lily, are you really in that rtionship with


    Rex?¡±


    Hearing those words, Lily subconsciously pauses. After hearing his subtle words, she bits her lips and


    soon let¡¯s goes. How should she answer?


    Should she say it wasn¡¯t like that, but they¡¯re a lover?


    But now that Rex is not here, and yet can¡¯t be reached. Is it appropriate for her to unterally say


    these?


    And now that he had suddenly disappeared, will it be rted to the report? Did he avoid the highlight?


    Did he doesn¡¯t want to admit her existence?


    Lily¡¯s thinking wildly now, but dare to say nothing, even the truth.


    After almost half a minute, she opens her mouth and soon closes it again. She only says a vague


    answer in the end. ¡°We¡¯re not like what you think.¡±


    Carlos watches as she leave, leaving him in aplex look. Not ¡®that kind¡¯ of rtionship, then what is


    it?


    It¡¯s impossible that they¡¯re lover. A man like Rex would never like Lily, even if he likes, it might be only


    for entertainment. Not that he belittle Lily, but their gap is too big, it¡¯s unbelievable.


    ¡­¡­


    After the hot news, not only Lily who is looking for Rex, but also Orson, he is unable to contact him.


    When he learns that he went on a business trip with Karl, he calls Karl. But thetter is also the same.


    It happens so sudden that no one prepared. And yet, the only person who might prepare isn¡¯t around.


    After a full consideration, Orson finds Lily.


    In the office, Lily is fully down. She is sitting in a daze when Orson pours a cup of tea for her, ¡°Drink it to


    calm down.¡±


    Lilyes back to her sense and shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Orson.¡±


    In thepany, rather than a brother, Lily treats him as a superior. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to make


    any trouble anymore, which makes him feels lovely.


    ¡°There too many things happen and yet Rex couldn¡¯t be reach. I know you¡¯re very stress, so today I


    came to see whether you have any idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Everything has to wait Rex to decide. After all, this involves him too.¡± Lily still has no


    confidence in herself. She is afraid that if she unauthorized, that man would be mad.


    Moreover, this is not fair for him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Orson looks at her with the navy eyes, ¡°Look, what if you take a break, I¡¯ll make a suspension for you,


    you can take it as a vacation. We can wait till Rexe back for you to work normally.¡±


    Lily frowns, ¡°Orson, I didn¡¯t want to be suspended. I did nothing wrong, so I have no reason to leave at


    this time.¡±


    There is no resentment in her decisive refusal voice. Orson aware that she is out of control and


    pretends to be okay against people who are watching her.


    Orson doesn¡¯t insist, knowing that it is useless to persuade her in this kind of state. He simply says a


    few words, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact Rex again. If you have any problem at work, you can always contact me.¡±


    Lily blinks and says thank you while sending him off. After putting her hands on and off for several


    times, she couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Orson, why did Rex suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to this issue?¡± Lily¡¯s finger tightens, she throws the question nervously.


    Orson observes her apparently stiff body and sighs silently, ¡°Not likely, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Lily says nothing and turns away.

 Chapter 89 Peek at The Phone

    Chapter 89 Peek at The Phone


    Orson can¡¯t find Rex, so he can only ask people to deal with the news, but of course, it isn¡¯t enough,


    the media must get an urate reply.


    Lily is extremely carefully when getting off work, she is afraid of encountering the paparazzi.


    At the lunch time, she isn¡¯t in a mood to eat. She merely eats a bite of bread and lies on the desk to


    take a nap. For thest two days, she is so tense that couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. Suddenly, a heavy


    things weight on her shoulder, it is Crystal.


    She has a coat on her hand and has just draped it on her.


    Seeing her awake, Crystal feels guilty, ¡°I think you¡¯re outfit is so thin¡­..¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In a silence, Crystal pulls the chair beside her and sits down. The people in the office went to lunch.


    She peers at the bread that is only bitten one bite on the table and feels sorry, ¡°Lily, I only asked you as


    a friend. Are you really with Rex like what they said in the news?¡±


    Lily looks deep in her eyes, no suspicion, no curiosity, but only an anxious look.


    She lowers her eyes, doesn¡¯t know what to say and only replies a dull answer, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Those articles are very exquisite and bashful, which wasn¡¯t easy to find any w on it. Lily doesn¡¯t even


    know how to exin it.


    ¡°Then¡­ are you really with Rex?¡±


    Lily is silent for a moment before she speaks. ¡°Yeah. But he¡¯s not here for the time being, please keep it


    secret.¡±


    Crystal is relieved. She are willing to tell her, which means that she regarded herself as a friend, all of


    those efforts that she made in the past was paid off.


    Crystal pats on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so shocked when the news came out. I really don¡¯t


    expect you and Rex¡­ but since you¡¯ve said it wasn¡¯t like that, I trust you.¡±


    Lily looks up at her sharply, ¡°Crystal¡­¡±


    Crystal smiles, ¡°I trust your personality and moral. No matter what other says, I know you¡¯re not like


    that.¡±


    She then points to the bread on the table, ¡°You ate this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, there¡¯s still some food at the cafeteria, why don¡¯t you go there?¡± Crystal says as she


    stands up and tries to pull her.


    Lily is toozy and shakes her head, ¡°No, they¡¯ll say something about me againter.¡±


    Crystal stops, thinking that some people in thepany had criticized and talked about her for the past


    two days. She couldn¡¯t even bear it, let alone Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy some for you; you can eat at the rooftop.¡±


    Lily is touched that makes her speechless. As she watches Crystal leaving, she takes out the phone


    from the pocket again. It is still empty, not even a text or call by him.


    Rex, the man who had always appeared at her critical moment, has disappeared, where is he?


    ¡­¡­..


    That night, Lily receives a call from Tim, who is showing off.


    ¡°How about it, Lily. Do you agree my request? You can see that Rex doesn¡¯t even care about you


    anymore. It¡¯s been two days and he still didn¡¯t make any announcement. I suggest you to agree with


    me before it¡¯s more serious.¡±


    Lily had been used to his shameless that doesn¡¯t feel strange about it. Even at this time, the remaining


    anger are gone. ¡°It¡¯s been so serious, so I¡¯m not afraid if you make it even moreplicated.¡±


    Seems like he doesn¡¯t expect Lily to be so calm, he pauses to grit his teeth before saying, ¡°Do you still


    want to wait for Rex to help you? Let me tell you something, you are just broken shoes that I


    abandoned, which man will cherish you? Rex might be afraid to be involved that he hasn¡¯t say a word.


    Are you still stupidly hoping for expectation?¡±


    She has to admit it, even though there is no truth in Tim¡¯s words, Lily¡¯s heart is pierced when hearing


    him say so.


    Not to mention others, the name Rex had enough to influence her mind, let alone the awkward situation


    right now.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    About what Tim said, she had made an assumption before but doesn¡¯t want to admit it. She is so stupid


    to believe this man would never do such a thing like hiding.


    ¡°Tim, the more you push it, the worse you might fall. I won¡¯t agree with any of your condition.¡± Lily is


    very calm, ¡°You said that I was your broken shoes? No, I¡¯m not, Jade is.¡±


    Tim is indignant, ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Lily hangs up and throws her phone and body to the bed. Her body curls up into an arch, both hands


    hugging her knees to protect herself.


    The dark night filled in. Not even a light is turned on in the room, her tears gradually burst out.


    ¡­¡­..


    However, Rex, who is far away in the State, has not idea everything that happened in the country. He


    follows George and Karl to the isted treatment center.


    At that time, he has no money to go to school. Besides the tuition fee, he is hardly to eat full. It is


    difficult for a foreign student who has just arrived to find a job. Discriminated and bullies is a routine. It


    is Marina¡¯s parents who subsidized him, so that he couldplete his studies.


    Rex thought that one day, he would definitely repay their kindness, but it didn¡¯t work out. Six years ago,


    her parents had a car ident right after leaving his graduation and left this world forever.


    At that time, when they are in the ICU ward, theirst wish is to let him take care of Marina.


    Marina also suffers this strange disease because of the death of her parents. He mes himself for all


    of this. The responsibilities and guilt burdens on his shoulder that made him unable to refuse any


    request from Marina.


    He owes too much to Marina¡¯s family that can¡¯t even be paid with his life.


    After more than two days in the treatment center, the final result is very good. Marina¡¯s physical


    indicators have shown the best in thest five years. George even jokes, ¡°If she continues in this state,


    who knows she¡¯ll be able to be discharged.¡±


    Karl is very pleased. Knowing how much guilt and pressed he had suffered over the years made him


    sincerely pleased for him.


    The three of them return to the nursing home in New Zend. They don¡¯t bring the phone when they


    left, since it had to be isted anyway. After returning, Rex is tired and went to the bathroom to take a


    shower.


    Without knowing how she knows his room, Marina hears the tter of water in the bathroom and sees


    the faint figure on the frosted ss. A pale blush appears on her face. After so many years with him,


    she never takes that step.


    She sits by the bed, nostalgic for the breath he left behind, but when she opens the quilt, she sees his


    phone on the corner.


    Marina stops and nces at him, then takes the phone quickly to long-pressed until it is on.


    The screen suddenly brightens and soon dims. It keeps on vibrating and prompting a forty-eight missed


    calls. Besides a few friends she usually heard, there is one to show the name of ¡®Stupid Girl¡¯.


    Stupid Girl?


    Marina is stunned by staring at the screen deadly. A bad thought continues to grow in the bottom of her


    heart. The originally pale fingers be even paler.


    A ¡®bang¡¯ sound is heard behind her, and she quickly reconcile her appearance, then gives the phone to


    him, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your phone for thest two days, I¡¯ve turned it on for you, lots of people is


    looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 90 Marina’s Confession

    Chapter 90 Marina¡¯s Confession


    There is no trace of confusion and strangeness in her expression, as if she is merely helping him to


    boot up.


    Rex frowns lightly with an observation, and then nces at the phone to found that Lily had call him for


    more than twenty times. Hisplexion slightly changes but doesn¡¯t call her back directly and looks at


    Marina who is in front of him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Marina bits her lips and walks to stand in front of him, ¡°Rex, I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve also seen the result of my examination. My body has no more major problem. The wound that


    did not heal before is because of the telets and now it¡¯s all right. I think¡­.¡± She suddenly pauses


    and looks up to face Rex, ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex refuses almost without thinking.


    ¡°Rex, I¡­.¡±


    Without waiting for her to speak, Rex interrupts, ¡°Marina, your condition is not stable yet.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been staying here for five years. Five years. All of my youth has been wasted in this


    sanitarium. I have no friends, no family and not even a people I can talk to. Besides of injection and


    taking medicine, there is no point in existence!¡± Marina checks on his expression and adds in, ¡°If my


    parents are still alive, they wouldn¡¯t want to see me like this¡­¡­.¡±


    Sure enough, thest sentence would make Rex¡¯ face changes. After hesitating for a long time, he


    raises his hand to put on her shoulders to consoler her, ¡°Marina, I can¡¯t gamble your body.¡±


    ¡°But George said that I¡¯m okay now.¡± Marina sees the struggles in his eyes, knowing that there will be


    no result in this debate and no longer forced him but only to grab his clothes tightly, ¡°And I also want to


    be by your side. I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll leave me. I have nothing else besides you¡­..¡±


    Rex purses his lips and keeps silence. In the end, he still hugs her and caresses her dry hair. She used


    to have a beautiful long hair.


    Rex slightly closes his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ve promised your parents to take care of you till the


    end.¡±


    The tender words are a harsh one for her. Parents, he always talking about her parents! She doesn¡¯t


    want Rex to be with her just because of her parents!


    ¡°Rex, have I be a burden for you? If so, I might as well die¡­.¡±


    ¡°Marina!¡± Rex yells softly, ¡°What are you talking about! You know I¡¯m not like that, don¡¯t think that way!¡±


    If she said so, how can he face her deceased parents?


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my parents, I bet you probably won¡¯t care for me. Rex, what exactly am I to you?¡±


    Rex drops her arms and clenches his fists then stares at her full of expectation eyes. After all, he


    couldn¡¯t always make a beautiful lies, ¡°You are my family. I am responsible to take care of you.¡±


    If the first half sentence is not mention, Marina will jump in happiness, but he is always like this, always


    add a premise before that.


    Family.


    Affection.


    She never wanted this.


    Marina lowers her pupils to block the hatred in her eyes. For his feelings, she has struggles to keep it


    quiet for five years. She is afraid that her own words would make their rtionshipe to an end. But


    today, she can¡¯t hold it anymore, thinking of the ¡®stupid girl¡¯ on the phone just now, she feels that her


    nightmare will soon happen.


    After a few seconds of silence, she raises her head and re-acts that fragile appearance again, ¡°Rex,


    I¡¯ve never regarded you as my family. You will always have a special spot in my heart, my love, can¡¯t


    you feel it?


    It only takes a sentence to break theyer of a paper. Marina has done it, there¡¯s no way back now.


    This is beyond Rex¡¯s expectation.


    He looks at her calction gaze and couldn¡¯t bear it. His emotion is veryplicated that even after so


    many years with him, she wouldn¡¯t understand.


    The only things that she understands is his displeasure.


    Yes, her confession makes him displeased, which makes Marina almost unable to disguise herself.


    After bearing it, she finally takes a step back, seems like a withdraw, but actually retreat for the sake of


    advancing, ¡°Rex, I know my illness is a problem, but I never regret to like you, I even love you. We¡¯ve


    been son many years together. Remember when the first time you arrived in the states, it¡¯s been a


    while now. I¡¯ve never treated you as my elder brother. Maybe for my parents, you are a family, but for


    me, you¡¯re the only man in my eyes.¡±


    Rex listens, he knows that he need to interrupt her, but couldn¡¯t find a word and lets her speak first,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my feelings. I would rather get sicker than be perfunctory.¡±


    Just a sentence, all the refusal in Rex¡¯s mouth is concise.


    He raises his eyebrows, thinking of George¡¯s previous request¡ª


    ¡®Don¡¯t let her suffer too much emotional things, it will affect her body¡¯


    Marina watches him in silence, secretly relieved and pretend to be weak, shaking her body.


    Rex steps forwards to support her and anxiously questions, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marina uses a little efforts to sob, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    By looking at her like this, Rex also feels upset. Karl once said that he would draw the line as soon as


    possible, either agree or denied. Since he doesn¡¯t love her, it is cruel to hang on her.


    Now, as he said, after so many years, he still needs to face it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, can he refuse now?


    He doesn¡¯t dare to think of the impact that might hit her, afraid that her body would get worse because


    of it.


    After considering for quite some time, Rex still chooses the one that he unwilling the most. He looks at


    her thin figure and inhales deeply, ¡°Marina, I promise you. Once that you have gotten better, I¡¯ll bring


    you home.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t response to her confession, but for Marina, being able to return home is good enough. With


    Rex¡¯s guilt to her parents, she could use it to repel all women.


    Marina¡¯s eyes flicker with a glorious gleam, but her voice is shaking, ¡°Really?¡±


    Rex grits his teeth, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She smiles, unable to restrain it, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cooperate with the treatment and get better soon to go home


    with you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Marina takes a rest in the room and Rex doesn¡¯t stay any longer and walks to the multi-function office


    with his phone. George is on duty, only Karl is inside.


    He is holding a stack of documents when seeing hime in and nces a sight, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    sleep?¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t say anything about Marina, but just asks back, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    They look at each other and hook their lower lips then look away.


    ¡°Have you contact Lily?¡± Karl asks again.


    ¡°Rex stuns for a while, ¡°What?¡±


    He put down the documents from his hand, ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted her yet? Orson had just called me,


    he said Lily is about to be crazy trying to reach you.¡±

 Chapter 91 Being Hijacked

    Chapter 91 Being Hijacked


    When the voice fell, and even before Rex could think properly, the phone in his hand vibrates, he looks


    down to found that it is Orson.


    He picks it up and hears Orson anxious voice, which is rare, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ve called you 800 times


    and no one answered. I thought you had dissected by Karl! Did you know something big had


    happened?¡±


    After so many years befriend with him, he only sees Orson anxious for several times, which make Rex


    realized that this matter is serious, but his tone stays still, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The picture of you and Lily had been captured by someone at the airport. When you had just left, the


    latter had published in the headlines. The entire front page of the news is you and Lily. Now there are


    tons of people at thepany that wanted to meet you and Lily. Since you¡¯re not here, I didn¡¯t know


    what to do, Lily also can¡¯t make decision, she is about to be crazy.¡±


    Orson¡¯s voice rings intermittently in his ear, only the word ¡®Lily¡¯ is on his mind. Even though he hadn¡¯t


    read the new, he knows how helpless she is now.


    When she needs him the most, he was not there!


    His heart seem to be held tightly by an invisible hand, it is sore and stuffy, even the breathing is


    oppressive.


    Thinking of what she might encounters or encountering, Rex feels regret for the first time. If he knew


    that Tim has this method, he would not let her alone!


    Thinking of Tim, his eyes shes fiercely, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    When Rex is about to hang up, Orson shouts at him, ¡°You will take more than ten hours toe back,


    tell me how to handle it, I¡¯ll let thepany issue a statement.¡±


    ¡°What to handle? Just do as it goes.¡± Rex says in his poor tone, his face is somber that it might drip


    water. ¡°Tell them, Lily is mine, whoever wanted to hurt her has to face me first.¡±


    Karl who is still looking at the information just now, by hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at him. He


    raises his brows and couldn¡¯t help but smile while shaking his head. Rex sometimes is either good or


    bad. When she is in trouble, he could fight against the world for her, but he is too arbitrary.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯te to work today. I guess there are some paparazzi on your house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone with Orson, Rex immediately calls Lily. Her sweet and soft voice is not


    heard but is reced by a cold female voice¡ª


    ¡°Sorry, the user you dialed is not avable¡ª¡±


    Rex¡¯s face freezes instantly, the whole person exuded a terrifying cold atmosphere. She doesn¡¯t


    answer her phone, nor can be reached, and he, who is in the States, feels helpless.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Karl looks at his about to murdered people face and stands up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rex says vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ll let them prepare a ne, we¡¯re going back.¡±


    Karl blinks as watching the man walks out the office quickly, even the hatred is leaving with him. The


    only person that could make Rex anxious is only Lily.


    What happened to that little girl?


    Even without typing Lily¡¯s name, it is appeared on today¡¯s headline news. One article, two articles,


    three articles, all of which are her and thosements and statements are quite harsh.


    The smile on Karl¡¯s face also dissipated. He had a hunch that when Rex goes back, Tim might be a


    corpse.


    ¡­¡­


    After Orson reached Rex, he immediately asks Joe to navigate Lily¡¯s position, it disys the Vi,


    which put him at ease.


    Orson instructs thepany¡¯s public rtion department to publish an official statement. Every word is


    carefully chosen. After all, all of the decisive statements still have to wait till Rexe back.


    After being silence for some time, the attention hit the top once again. Besides the eye-catching divorce


    case, the existence of Rex is also influential.


    Getting any information about Rex is almost impossible. Thus, with a statement from him, people are


    eager to find out more.


    Lily doesn¡¯t go to thepany and also is not at the Vi. She puts the anklet in the house and drives


    a ck Mercedes-Benz from the garage to theke in the suburbs.


    There is a naturalke here. When she was young, she came here asionally with her parents.


    When Harry was younger, he highly liked fishing. She vaguely remembers that he said fishing could


    calm people and make them focus.


    Lily realizes that what she needs the most right now is a peaceful moment.


    After renting a fishing rod and some equipment from the owner, Lily sits on a chair by theke.


    Although the wind is cold, a hat and mask makes her better.


    Even after the people whoe to fish during the day leave one after another, and more peoplee


    for the night, Lily is still there.


    At first, Lily ns to leave early, but when she is about to pack up, the rod moves.


    Once, twice, it is getting faster and heavier¡­..


    She immediately pulls the rod and turns the handle, but when the rodes up, it disappoint her. It


    turns out to be algae from the bottom of theke.


    Such an experience, Lily also has experienced it for countless time with Harry when she was young.


    However, it particrly feels uneasy today. The feeling of anticipation but being wild-goose chase


    makes her think of her marriage with Tim and the rtionship with Rex.


    Where the hell did he go?


    From keep on thinking about it to dare not to think about it. Lily is really panicked.


    She puts down the fishing rod and crouches on the ground to wail. The night breeze sweeps across the


    lake, giving her a sense of coolness in her teary face. When the tear dries, it is covered again, making


    her face dense.


    After refraining from crying for so many days, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The tears flow


    uncontrobly, falling into her hair, her cor and even the mud under her feet.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The wind is gradually getting stronger. The branches and leaves from the behind rustling around. It


    seems to be mixed with something else, but Lily doesn¡¯t care all at.


    She has constrained her crying, but since it¡¯s the outskirt of ake, it is still so obvious.


    Suddenly, a huge big force presses against her from the back. She loses her bnce and falls to the


    ground. When she is about to scream, it is tightly covered with a hand.


    ¡°Hmmmm!¡± Lily is shocked. Her back is pressed against a person, who has a long hand and feet, which


    is undoubtedly a man.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± His voice is weak. Whiling speaking, he presses something on her waist.


    Even though she is wearing a coat, she still feels it is round with a hard shape. She racks her brain and


    suddenly thinks of something that makes her pale.


    It¡¯s a gun!


    In a peaceful era with a gun prohibited country, he insanely had a gun!


    Lily secretly widens her eyes and keep back all of her voice immediately. The atmosphere is so tense


    that she had to breathe carefully, and also at this time, she smells the obviously bloody smell in the air.


    He is bleeding in a rapid speed.


    Not far away, theree messy trailing footsteps out of the blue. A dazzling light swept over the head


    of the two, the man curses and drown to theke with her.

 Chapter 92 I’m Ryan

    Chapter 92 I¡¯m Ryan


    He moves extremely fast yet extremely refrained that doesn¡¯t make much sound.


    The cold and bitterke water soaks their clothes in a second. Lily couldn¡¯t swim, but also afraid of the


    gun on her waist thus she dares not to move. She is passively held in his arm, as rigid as an iron.


    ¡°Look if there is anyone over there!¡± A fierce voice ring into their ears. The man stands just right beside


    them, very close.


    Lily spectes that he should be hiding from these people. A man with guns being chased is certainly


    not a good person, hence she choose not to scream.


    The scuffling voice oozes out in the dark night. Half a minuteter, the other man shouts out, ¡°Mike,


    he¡¯s not here!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How can you let him escape? You guys split up. I¡¯ll continue to search in front. Catch him


    alive, am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A group of people pass by and walk farther and farther away. Lily is relived yet in exchange, she is


    being imprisoned stronger, ¡°Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Lily opens her mouth to bite his palm, it is obviously that his body has stiffened for a moment, but he


    doesn¡¯t let go yet points the gun towards her.


    After not knowing how long, Lily¡¯s body is shaken by thete blister. Just when she thinks she is going


    to die in wilderness, the man behind her finally drags her ashore.


    When her mouth regained a freedom, she inhales sharply for a few times and with the support of her


    hand and feet, she stands up and ready run.


    With a soft bang sound, a tiny spark burst at her feet.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily immediately squats with both hands on her head, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t shoot, I won¡¯t hurt you!¡±


    Her trembling voice falls out. Without looking at her expression and just listen to it, he know she is


    helpless.


    Ryan, whose finger is pulling the trigger, pauses and looks at her weak back. After checking out for a


    while, he finally says, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart beat fast, she is about to pass out. She feels dizzy and light-footed, even nausea and


    wanted to vomit. After climbing from theke to the shore for a few minutes, she even had a cold


    sweat.


    She doesn¡¯t even have a time to fear in this awful scene, which gives a chill.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After reaching the peak of her emotion, it calm down.


    Lily puts her hand on both side of her head and turns steadily to surrender. She then meets an


    extremely pale yet handsome face. Hisplexion is perfect, with a brush cut hair that gives a vicious


    feeling, especially the exquisite and petite real gun on his hand.


    The ck gun points towards her head. Lily has no doubt if she flee, he would shoot immediately.


    There no other choice but only to walk over.


    The closer she is, the more she smells the bloody smell of him.


    ¡°Help me to the log house back there.¡± He hints her while gesturing the gun to another direction.


    Lily doesn¡¯t say anything and obediently follows him. With an effort, she supports the man, who was


    nearly one meter nine. Although he looks weak but support he is quite hard.


    Finally, they arrive at the log house. When Lily is thinking how to open the lock, without a word, the


    man shot directly at the lock hole.


    The silencer gun doesn¡¯t make much sound, but Lily is scared enough to choke.


    It is a very old house, which is for tourist to rest by theke. There is only a simple recliner.


    Lily helps him toy down and looks at his painful expression, then whispers, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    Ryan stares at the woman in front of him for a moment. Her palm-sized face is pale with terrifying look,


    her long ck hair struck to her cheeks and shoulders because of soaking in theke. Her body is


    really small that might only reached his chin. Her skin is very tender and her eyes are still full of tears,


    not aggressive at all.


    The five fingers which is holding the gun moved slightly, ¡°Take off my clothes.¡±


    Lily shocks, ¡°What, What?¡±


    Ryan frowns impatiently, ¡°Can you understand human¡¯snguage?¡±


    Lily¡¯s hand tightens but says nothing. After an awkward silence, she stands still without moving, ¡°Why


    should I take off your clothes?¡±


    Ryan snorts, ¡°For making love?¡±


    Lily stares at him alertly, how he can talk like this¡­..


    Lily grits her teeth and says in a heavy tone, ¡°Do you have the strength now?¡±


    Ryan scans through her small face calmly and points the gun to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡±


    With her hesitating attitude, the man has no patience left, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you¡¯re still there, I¡¯ll


    shoot you.¡±


    ¡°One, two¡­.¡±


    Before thest one blurted out, she finally takes a small steps forwards. She endures it in order to stay


    alive.


    In just a few steps, Lily feels like walking towards a guillotine. The closer she is, the more she smells


    the heavy blood smell.


    There is a dark hole on the left side of his abdomen, in which a dark red blood is flowing out. The liquid


    is saturated to the shirt, leaving a dark brown mark.


    Lily reaches out to him with her uncontroble small trembling hand. When she touches the warm yet


    wet piece, she shivers and hears the man groans even before she started.


    With a bang above their forehead, the gun shoots with an absolutely threatening force. ¡°Are you fucking


    intentional?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to move, her neck is as stiff as a wood. She sees the dark hole squeezed out more


    blood. She barely shook it a little just now¡­¡­


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She speaks again with a nasal voice.


    Ryan, enduring his pain, reaches out his hand to hold her cheeks. The blood on his hand contaminates


    the woman¡¯s white yet tender face, giving a strong contrast and taboo beauty.


    Ryan fixes his gaze with her pale face, ¡°Be quick.¡±


    Lily nods hurriedly, afraid that he might shot her head in another second.


    The shirt is taken off and there is a bullet stuck in his abdomen. The end of bullet could be seen faintly,


    in which the entire bullet had been submerged in the flesh.


    Lily endures her nausea and tore his clothes as instructed, then wraps it around his wounds, blocking


    the blood.


    After that, Lily is forced to squat at the corner, the guns still pointed at her, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Ryan twists his eyebrows, ¡°Curious?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She bits her lip and soon loosens up then lowers her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I save a criminal.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The man chuckles and moves his neck. There¡¯s a trace of weakness in his voice that could not


    be concealed, but still doesn¡¯t cut his danger, ¡°Then do you know that your sentence might insult a


    criminal?¡±


    Somehow, Lily suddenly doesn¡¯t as scared as she was just now, she feels that this man doesn¡¯t really


    wanted to kill her.


    Besides staying alive, she is afraid that she would trouble herself for saving him.


    An unknown man with a gunshot wound in his body, even so, he still hold her into theke, which is not


    good.


    ¡°Are you a British?¡± Lily asks again, ¡°I mean British nationality.¡±

 Chapter 93 Hold You into My Arms

    Chapter 93 Hold You into My Arms


    They stare at each other. Lily doesn¡¯t hide. The panic under her eyes has calmed down a bit, and looks


    at the man on the reclining chair not far away.


    Ryan raises his eyebrows, obviously unexpected it. Even though the blood is still flowing, there is a


    bloodthirsty smile on the corner of his mouth, ¡°No.¡±


    Lily sighs in relief. Fortunately, in some countries, carrying a gun is still legal.


    After asking that question, she keeps quiet. The more she knows, the more dangerous it is for here.


    Leaving here alive is enough for her.


    Time pass minute by minute, Lily has squatted for a long time until her legs are numbs and


    anesthetizes. Just when she is about to copse, she suddenly heard a light footstep outside the log


    house.


    She subconsciously looks up and before she could see who wasing, someone throws an oval


    smoke bomb from the window.


    A sizzle sound fills in the log house. Just in a second, the white smile covers the whole house, nothing


    could be seen.


    While covering her mouth, Lily retreats to the corner and walks along the wall towards the doorway.


    When she finally touches the doorknob, she pushes it without hesitation and run out but freezes at the


    moment she turned around.


    That man¡­..


    After standing in the same ce and struggling for a while, she couldn¡¯t see someone in mortal danger


    but leaving them behind. Hence, she runs back to the house but that man on the recliner is no longer


    there, leaving only a glowing silver ring.


    There is a me sign on it, just like him, mysterious yet dazzling.


    Lily has not time to think about it and runs out with the ring. In just a few steps away, someone


    suddenly strangles her neck.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± Ryan holds the gun on his hand but also doesn¡¯t feel confident, ¡°Since you¡¯vee in to


    save me, I might as well send you a gift. This time you save my life, I, Ryan will definitely return it to


    you, and you can find me at any time with this ring.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Lily wanted to turn back but is resisted by the gun, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    She spontaneously stands motionless.


    About half a minute after the gun is removed, Lily asks tactfully, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    No one answers her. After she repeats it again, there is only a cold response.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily uses her foresight to look back. Sure enough, there is nothing behind her. The man who just


    threatened her has disappeared long ago.


    Lily looks at the ring on her hand. There is no trace of temperature in the icy ring, just like that man.


    She wears the ring on her middle finger and after it stabilized, she feels something uneven in the ring¡¯s


    line.


    With a closer look, it turns out to be a row of Arabic numerals, which should be a series of phone


    number.


    Lily is stunned. It turns out that he left the ring for a purpose.


    Is it because she came in to find him again?


    Lily intuitively feels that he is a dangerous man, and about to throw the ring away. But the moment she


    takes it off, she wears it again. Thinking, it might be dangerous if it is picked up by others.


    ¡­¡­.


    After leaving the log house, Lily takes off her coat and puts it in her bag. She finds a motel nearby with


    a cheap price, in which theplimentary is real bad, it is so humid with a mildew in the room.


    After washing and drying her clothes, Lily takes a long bath. She is sleepless by that man and turns on


    the phone again. She just wanted to disperse her energy, but before she switches it to the airne


    mode to y a game, Joe has called in.


    Lily hesitates for a second before picking it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily?¡± Joe shouts uncertainly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you! Lily, you¡¯ve finally answered your phone. Where are you now? Rex is about to be crazy


    to find you!¡± Joe is extremely excited yet anxious at the same time.


    Lily is stunned, ¡°Rex?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rex came back today and goes to find you right after hended. But you weren¡¯t at home and


    can¡¯t be reached too. If you still didn¡¯t answer your phone, he will probably turn the city upside down!¡±


    Joe weeps without tears. If she still couldn¡¯t be reach, Rex has asked him to call her for 24 hours a day.


    This has been more than a hundred attempts which his finger is already hurt¡­¡­.


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect Rex wille back so sudden, let alone finding her. Her brain still couldn¡¯t keep up,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he is on a business trip in the States?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯de back earlier.¡± Joe is really anxious, ¡°Lily, where are you?¡±


    Lily scans around and takes the card on the table, which has a specific location on it, she shows it out,


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hang up, let me tell Rex.¡±


    It takes a few minutes before Joe picks up the phone again, ¡°Lily, Rex is on the way. He might call you


    any time, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Lily looks at the screen, still dumbfounded.


    Why¡­ did he suddenlye back?


    Within half minute, Rex calls and she picks it up. The familiar yet cold voicee in before she even


    speaks, ¡°Do you take my words as a passing wind?¡±


    The ming words break her tense spirits. She is even left speechless with her grievance, afraid that


    she might cried any time.


    He is the one who disappeared in the State. He is also the one who break the contact. Now that he


    suddenly returns, he also mes her for disappearing.


    Lily is angry and upset, which make her speechless, and doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    On the other side, without hearing any voice, Rex twists his eyebrows, ¡°Lily?¡±


    Lily sniffs her nose, doesn¡¯t want him to notice any strangeness, but failed, ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything else after a word. Lily tightens her hand, her knuckle whitens and after a long


    dy, she finally finds her voice again, ¡°I almost can¡¯t meet you.¡±


    Rex¡¯s tense up, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lily hesitates for a moment and still doesn¡¯t tell him what had just happened. She has no idea what he


    would do, also afraid that she would be trouble, hence she shakes her head even though he couldn¡¯t


    see her, ¡°No, I thought you¡¯ve dump me¡­.¡±


    Her low yet trembling voicee from the speaker. As listen to it, Rex feels like a de had stabbed in


    his heart, wishing that he could appear right beside her now, ¡°Are you¡­ crying?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t speak, which has given the best answer.


    From the moment he is born, Rex has never regretted even once, but now he is tenser than ever,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Once she cried, he will lose his temper.


    In a fully one hour road trip, Rex lets the driver steps on the elerator fully, regardless of the danger.


    He finally arrived half an hourter, and found the motel ording to the location sent by Joe.


    The motel is located in a small shop of the town. The billboard is barely a red and green light board.


    Even the bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but change his face, but such a cleanliness man like Rex doesn¡¯t


    care and burst in.


    The party is so mighty. The owner, who basically is still dozing, stands up in a shock, ¡°Hello, you


    are¡­.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± With a few words, the atmosphere is fully oppressed.


    The owner dares not to stop him. With a trembling hand, he brings him in and gives the key without


    saying a word.


    After finding the room where Lily is, he lets the bodyguard stay outside and gets in by himself.


    When the door is pushed open, Lily watches as the long body stepping inside the low ceiling room. He


    is like an elite man who has entered a slum by mistake, doesn¡¯t fit here at all.


    Rex, who wears dark suit and straight trousers, walks straight to her. His expensive handmade leather


    shoes step on the cheap stall and reached her directly.


    He looks at the petite woman whose shoulders are trembling in front of him, her eyes are red and full of


    tears, then pulls her into his arms, ¡°Stop crying.¡±

 Chapter 94 I’ll kiss you if you keep crying

    Chapter 94 I¡¯ll kiss you if you keep crying


    Lily smells the familiar scent. The calm mint fragrance with his unique breath is reassuring and even


    the coldness in his body is banished a little bit.


    Lily wanted to push him away to question him why did he suddenly appeared now, why did he hadn¡¯t


    contact her, why did he disappeared, but when she meet him, she couldn¡¯t say a word and only buries


    her head in his arms to cry fiercely.


    After a few days, the depressed mood has finally released, it all scrambled out in tears.


    The shirts on Rex¡¯ chest soon is wet. The warm liquid infiltrated to his skin, keep on burning till the


    bottom of his heart, ironing every corner of it.


    Lily cries for a long time, it is so long that her eyes hurt before she could calm down. Her hand slightly


    presses against his bulky chest and looks at to the familiar face, ¡°Why are you back suddenly?¡±


    Rex says nothing but scans around to the surrounding environment, which can be sum up in three


    messy words. His eyebrows twist and hold her little hand, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    Lily is reluctant. Hees without an exnation but just picking her up, however¡­. It is indeed


    inconvenient to speak here.


    Lily is taken to the car by him and sits on the co-driver seat. Her sight unconsciously sweeps to the


    sturdy man besides her. She doesn¡¯t speak, but the intense heartbeat has tortured her enough.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Both hands on the legs gradually tightened. Her vision moves away and fell to the front, as if doesn¡¯t


    see anything but only waiting him to exin and answer.


    Rex is in no rush, which can be seen by him taking a box of cigarettes from the dashboard and draws


    out a root. Even his smoke posture is also charming.


    He also knows to qualm her and opens the windows on both side to expel the smell of smoke.


    After a moment, he finally breaks the silence, a clear voicee over, ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡±


    Lily blinks her eyes and nces down without moving.


    Feeling his sharp vision looking over, the kind of rushing pressure makes her stiff in her seat.


    The atmosphere inside the car turns condensed instantly. The grievance feelings hit her once again,


    which make her throat quickly sore. She closes her eyes and moves her right hand slightly to open the


    door.


    The strong and nice smell on her side presses towards her. When she is about to touch the doorknob,


    his harsh palm fell on the back of her hand.


    Lily had no choice but raises her head to look at him. Both of them are so close that their breath is


    intertwined. By looking at hisplexion, his lip moves and is about to say something, but his big hand


    suddenly grabs her wrists and kiss her slightly open lip.


    There is a bang in her head. Her body subconsciously pushes back, but the man in front of her moves


    faster. The other hand wraps around her waists and hold firmly against her sweater.


    Even though they aren¡¯t in a good term, the body is still familiar with the touch.


    He kisses fiercely that the tangled voice echoes in their ear. Lily wanted to withdraw, but her hand


    doesn¡¯t cooperate and pinches the shirt on his chest.


    All of the smell in her nose is his scent. The burning mes in her body slightly twitch. The difference


    between her body and heart is torturing her, letting her eyes moist.


    His hand squeezes twice on her waist and soon lets her go, panting with unsteady breath as well then


    presses their forehead together, ¡°Why are you running from me, huh?¡±


    With a p in her heart, while enduring the wetness in her eyes, she be tough, ¡°Why are you


    looking for me?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to go back with him without any exnation. Once there is a lump in her heart, it will


    not be easy topromise.


    Rex knows what she mind, and ns to exin it once they went home, but he unforeseen her


    persistence.


    Thus, there is no choice but do it now.


    ¡°Why am I looking for you?¡± He repeats it with a heavy tone with one palm holding her face, letting her


    see his calmness and seriousness, ¡°Because I only heard about the news beforeing, because I


    get off the ne and couldn¡¯t reach you, because I didn¡¯t see your figure once I went home and only


    found a cold anklet left behind.¡±


    Lily has to make an effort for not making a strange noise from her lip. Suddenly, she is pulled into his


    arms by him.


    His palm is pushing her head to his chest, ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about you, I miss you very much,


    because I wanted to hold you like this.¡±


    Lily listens clearly to every single words, her heart suddenly beat faster, gradually ovepped with the


    sound of his heartbeat beside his ear.


    It is very strong and powerful, which make her shocked.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pick up my call, why did you disappear?¡±


    Rex thinks of what had happened back in the States and twists his brows fiercely. After thinking for a


    moment, he still fails to tell her the truth, ¡°I¡¯m in a closed meeting, no one can contact the outsiders, it


    aboutpany¡¯s secret.¡±


    It turns out to be like that¡­.


    The small lump that had existed in the heart is released. She is really a mollycoddle, she has vowed


    not to let him go easily, but only with a few words, she couldn¡¯t help but has forgiven him.


    In the matter of love, she always has this weakness, as long as the other party is willing to give her a


    little response, she will hug him with the world.


    Tears gradually formed in the corner of her eyes and slips down to her tender face, and then finally sink


    into the cor under the jaw.


    She cries in a delicate and lovely way that Rex is heartbroken when he either sees or doesn¡¯t see it. He


    then uses the thumb to wipe her tears and says, ¡°If I know what had happened, I won¡¯t leave you alone.


    It¡¯s my fault that you bear all of this alone.¡±


    Is this an apology?


    Lily cries till her eyes red and says a sentence that doesn¡¯t even sound like a sentence, ¡°Next, next


    time don¡¯t let, let me can¡¯t find you, okay?¡±


    She is really afraid, afraid that every illusion she madee true, afraid that it will end up like her


    previous rtionship, afraid that all of her effort is useless.


    After his exnation, the petite woman in his arms doesn¡¯t calm down yet cried even more. His brows


    presses together, feeling distressed and anxious, and says in an impatient tone, ¡°Why are you still


    crying?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry¡­..¡± Lily deceives him and raises her hand to wipe her tears, ¡°It force toe out, I can¡¯t


    control it¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you if you cry again.¡±


    Lily blushes and looks away, her two small hand covers her cheeks, fearing that he would really kiss


    again thus doesn¡¯t want to be close to him. She is afraid that he will do it regardless any circumstances.


    They are still in the car¡­¡­


    After a few days, there must be a desire, just a nce might make him horn.


    Rex lit another cigarette, ¡°What does it mean that you almost couldn¡¯t see me?¡±


    Lily is stunned by his question and gradually recalls what she said in the phone. She doesn¡¯t expect


    that he still remember it and shes back Ryan¡¯s face. She then lowers her eyes to block the panic


    under her eyes, ¡°No, I did it on purpose, to look serious you know, I want to make you sad¡­.¡±


    This reason is not trustable.


    Rex doesn¡¯t continue to ask, he couldn¡¯t think about such a bizarre thing anyway.


    Rex unlocks the car and makes a hint to Lily, ¡°Seat at the back.¡±


    Before she could refute, he has already gotten out of the car and the driver outside came in


    immediately to take over his seat on the driver seat.


    Lily looks back at the spacious back seat with a blushing face. She knows what it means and grits her


    teeth while getting off the car.

 Chapter 95 Buying Her Sanitary Pad

    Chapter 95 Buying Her Sanitary Pad


    On their way back, Lily is embraced by him and both of her legs is spread out to each side of his waist,


    facing the handsome face and bearing his continuous attacks and requests.


    When they finally arrive home, the driver gets out of the car quickly after braving to put down the


    instion board.


    Lily body is really weak but her brain is still there. She then presses his hand which is on the bottom of


    her shirt, ¡°Get in the house, get in¡­..¡±


    Rex knows that she is thin-skinned and cares about her feelings, then hugs her to get off the car and


    walk quickly to the Vi.


    Lily is supported by him on the hips, like hugging a child, which she is so ashamed of. With his amazing


    physical strength, he hugs her along the way to the second floor.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± His low and hoarse voice ring to her ear.


    Lily then removes her hand from his arms. He held her so tightly that there is no way for him to open it,


    the only way is to rely her.


    With a tottering hand, she stretches out to unscrew the door. Rex doesn¡¯t hesitate to kick the door open


    and walks in, then also doesn¡¯t forget to kick it back to close it.


    The body touches the soft bed and observes the familiar decoration around, which make Lily rxed.


    She stretches her bodyfortably and also at this moment, a warm flow crosses her abdomen.


    Her movement is stopped by his pressure. His hard chest squeezes her hard which make Lily be


    shy. Rex doesn¡¯t realize it and reaches out to pull her pants off, but is blocked by her.


    She looks up with a pair of dark and scary eyes. There is a thin sweat on his forehead, which shows


    how hard it was to endure, ¡°Good girl, give it to me.¡±


    Hearing his tempting tone, Lily not only doesn¡¯tpromise, but refuses harder. She fixes her gaze to


    his puzzled eyes and bits her lip, ¡°I, I think I was having that thing¡­.¡±


    He is puzzled, ¡°That thing?¡±


    Lily bits her lip and hardly spits the word out, ¡°¡­..period.¡±


    As the words fell, the rising heat in the bedroom suddenly cool down.


    Rex¡¯s vision be a little weird. The next second, with a disappointment look, he lies on the bed next


    to her, long arms slightly bent on his forehead and his chest is undting.


    Lily is too shameful to meet him, and rushes hurriedly to the bathroom.


    With a bang, the toilet¡¯s door is closed. Rex frowns heavily cause his desire is not fulfilled, thus he is


    full of anger.


    He has a great demand and will not grieve himself. Lily usually cooperates with him, but when it¡¯s


    under special circumstances, he will not meet her to avoid anger.


    But today, he stirs up a fire and burn himself.


    A few minutester, the toilet door is opened again and Lily pops out her head to shout to the man who


    is dumbfounded on the bed, ¡°Rex¡­.¡±


    Thetter sweeps his vision while gritting the teeth, ¡°What!¡±


    Lily shrink her neck, she is scared by him, but still hardly whispers, ¡°That, I have used all of my sanitary


    pad, could you help me buy some¡­..¡±


    Oh My God. Discussing a sanitary pad with a man you like is REALLY AWKWARD!


    This is also the first time in his life that a woman makes such a request to him. His face ispletely


    dark and looks at her coldly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily shed without tears, daring not to look at his expression, but sps at the door helplessly, ¡°Please, I


    beg you¡­..¡±


    There is no opened window in the bedroom, the balcony is also closed, but Lily feels a gust of wind


    blow past her, which makes her chill.


    After a while, by looking at his unmoved posture, Lily hide behind the door, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it myself¡­..¡±


    Sure enough, after hearing those words, Rex straightens up from the bed, waving his long legs to walk


    to her in two steps, ¡°How can you go?¡±


    Lily chokes. When she has just opened her mouth and doesn¡¯t have a chance to speak, she is


    interrupted, ¡°Bleed along the street?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    What did he just said? She still has a pride!


    Lily turns angrily to leave but is pulled by him in the wrist, she then looks up. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop me to


    bleed along the street.¡±


    Rex fixes his gaze, ¡°Which one do you want?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I ask which one you want for that thing.¡±


    Lily responses, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you did not want to go?¡±


    ¡°Just a word back and I¡¯ll let you buy it yourself.¡±


    Lily remains silent for a few second before whispers, ¡°¡­.one for day and one for night.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± After saying, he went out directly with his coat, wallet and car key.


    In less than half a minute, the sound of car engine roaring is heard in the courtyard of the vi. Lily lies


    on the bed, both hands on her cheeks, feeling the irritating heat.


    In just a few hours, as ifing back from the heaven, he still cares about her anding back to her


    with a ming face, all of those are seen in her eyes.


    It is like having a bird pping its wings in her heart, scraping her atrium one after another, causing her


    throbbing.


    On the other side, Rex drives to a 24-hour convenient store nearby. The small store bright lightly and


    various kind of products are neatly ced on the shelves. He inhales deeply before walk in.


    ¡°Hello, Sir, what do you need?¡± The clerk greets warmly.


    Rex¡¯s face is very tense. He wanted to ask her where the item is located, but once he speaks, the


    words change, ¡°Nothing, just wandering around.¡±


    Wandering around?


    The clerk¡¯s smile on the face freezes for a moment, but soon recovers and doesn¡¯t further interrupts


    him and returns back to the counter.


    Without having people around, Rex feels more relief. He has never been nervous for giving a speech at


    the official meeting with thousands of people around, but now, he is very nervous just because of


    buying that thing.


    If Karl, Pehry and the gang know it, they willugh at him for a year.


    After wandering around, he finally found the woman¡¯s product in the corner¡¯s rack with variety of


    colorful things in it.


    Rex almost wanted to take two bags and leave, but when thinking of Lily¡¯s entrustment, he has to look


    closely and only found some numbers without written for daily use or night.


    There is an unnatural look shed on the old man¡¯s face. He takes out his phone and dials her number.


    The phone ring for some time before being picked up. The little woman picks up dazzledly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°How to differentiate day or night?¡±


    His clear voice passes into her ears which make Lily stuns and sobers up, ¡°It is written in the upper left


    corner, do you see it?¡±


    As instructed, Rex looks at it and as expected, there is abel in the upper left corner, which he doesn¡¯t


    pay attention to it just now¡­..


    The old man only feels that he will lose his face today and hangs up, then takes a few of it to pay at the


    counter.


    The clerk who asked him just now changes her expression, when she sees the handsome man that


    has an extraordinary temperament walks over with a few packs of sanitary pads in the hand, however,


    business is still business, ¡°18.7 dor, Sir.¡±


    Rex hands out a one hundred dor to the clerk. When she has just wanted to give out the change, he


    has already walked out the store.

 Chapter 96 She is mine, so what

    Chapter 96 She is mine, so what


    ¡°Hey, your change, Sir¡­¡±


    The clerk chases out, but unfortunately, there is only a bunch of car exhaust. The SUV Bentayga has


    rushed out and disappeared from the sight.


    The clerk looks at the eighty-one change on her hand, her heart beats fast. A man like him, who wears


    elegantly and drives a luxury car with a perfect face, run out in the middle off the night only to buy a


    sanitary pads.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It is hard to imagine what kind of woman can make him willing to do so.


    ¡­..


    Rex drives all the way back to the Vi. Either sit or lies is better for Lily. She is standing in the living


    room when hees back. She then quickly snatches the ck stic bag and run to the toilet.


    Five minutester, shees out of the bathroom. The world seems brighter.


    However, she doesn¡¯t feel happy for that long and gets sharp cramps in her abdomen till unable to get


    out of bed. Since young, she is intolerance in pain and every first day of her menstrual period, it will be


    very painful, in severe case, dizziness and nausea might ur.


    Rexes out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He hasn¡¯t been slept well for the past few day


    because of jetg. And today, he just wanted to have a good sleep while hugging her, but who knows,


    when he opens the quilt, he sees Lily¡¯s body curving ufortably.


    Rex has no idea about woman¡¯s period problem and has asked but got no answer. With some


    irritability, he calls Karl. ¡°Lily¡¯s belly is extremely painful, is there any way to relieve it?¡±


    A dizzy doctor who has just done a surgery and hasn¡¯t eat yet is stuffed with a lot of bullshit, he finally


    burst out, ¡°I¡¯m a surgeon not gynecologist. A dysmenorrhea in menstrual period is normal as long as


    she doesn¡¯t vomit; only dizzy is fine!¡±


    Rex treats him as a menopausal old man and ignores his yell, ¡°I¡¯m asking how to ease it.¡±


    With his anger, Karl takes off the surgical mask and throws it to the trash can. When ites to the


    terms of professional ethics, he still replies, ¡°Painkillers would be effective, but it has some side effect,


    or just drink some warm brown sugar and ginger, it is somewhat effective too.¡±


    ¡°Brown sugar and ginger cooked together?¡± Rex has never done this kind of things, it is quite


    frustrating for him, thus, he asks detailly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Karl mouth twitches, ¡°Rex, you¡¯re too exaggerated. It is only a menstrual pain, it¡¯s not a big deal


    and you even call me, are you still sane?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mine so what, do you mind?¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Karl to reply, he hangs up.


    Karl puts his phone back to his pocket, finding him both funny and annoying, ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    Sally has juste out of the operating room when he said those words. She looks at her dean and


    happened to meet his sight, then act dumb, ¡°Karl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Karl responses casually. When he found out it is Sally, he adds another sentence, ¡°Just


    like you, always making me worry and upset.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Sally is very innocent, why involved her?


    ¡°Why are you still standing, go to my office to pack things up.¡± Karl waves his hand, full of leadership


    posture.


    Sally grimaces. She has just stood on the operating table for three hours and before waiting her to


    catch a breath. She is enved by Karl again. A lot of students in the same period envied her to be


    Karl¡¯s apprentice, only ghost knows what she has experienced.


    Karl looks at her frustrated face and raises his brows, ¡°Why, unwilling? Well, I¡¯ll ask someone¡­..¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Sally jumps hurriedly in front of him, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    Forst sentence, she silently adds in her heart, no daring to speak out.


    Karl bows slightly and hooks his lips, then pushes her shoulder des to push her forward, ¡°Quickly.¡±


    ¡­..


    After hanging up, Rex goes straight to the kitchen. He finds a soup pot that has never been used


    before, cut the ginger into slices, then takes the brown sugar from the freezer and put in inside. The


    ginger water is poured in a cup ten minutester.


    A dense smell of brown sugar and gingere into the bedroom. His vision locks on the small ball on


    the bed, ¡°Get up and drink this.¡±


    Lily is very unwell. She stretches out and sees a ss on the bedpost, her brain still couldn¡¯t proceed,


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    His wrist slightly moves, ¡°Brown sugar and ginger water.¡±


    Lily is startled and gets up to take a look. The dark brown liquid smells really like a ginger. She then


    teases the person besides him, ¡°Di you cooked it?¡±


    By looking that he is going to lose his temper, she blows it and takes a sip quickly. The warm heat flows


    across her throat into the stomach, it even warms her heart.


    To be honest, Lily doesn¡¯t like ginger, but watching him prepared it for her, she forces herself to drink it,


    not willing him to waste his effort.


    ¡°Is it better?¡± Rex sees her drink it obediently and soften up.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How can it have such a quick result.¡±


    ¡°Karl said it worked.¡±


    She opens her mouth in surprise, ¡°Why are you bothered to ask him about this thing?¡±


    ¡°I look you¡¯re in an extreme pain.¡± Rex helps her to lie down and suddenly lifts up her sweater.


    Lily is shocked that she can only whispers, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    He pauses his palm and understands why she responses badly. Wearing a displeased look, he asks in


    a bad tone, ¡°I¡¯m massaging your tummy, what else can I do?¡±


    Lily knows she is overthinking and touches her nose awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my reflex.¡±


    Who let him so¡­. unscrupulous just now. She is quite overwhelmed before overreacted.


    Rex knows she is ill and doesn¡¯t fret back. His palm keeps on massaging her soft belly with no other


    movements. He rubs it earnestly.


    His big yet warm palms is a little dry, with a thin cocoon on his fingertips, which clung to her skin with


    an unusual touch, as if it prated the skin to give a constant warmth.


    Lily peers at his serious yet handsome face, which gives her a burst of sweetness in the heart. This is


    her first time seeing him like this, it¡¯s unbelievable, ¡°Do you know what my first impression to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A refined rascal and beast in human form with soft heart.¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyes flicks, the strength in his hand increased a bit, ¡°You want to mess with me?¡±


    ¡°Really, it turn out that my first impression is really urate.¡± Lily knows he is helpless now and adds in


    a few words to take more advantage, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rex observes her small inch face and replies back, ¡°Then do you know what my first impression for you


    is?¡±


    Speaking of which, Lily is really curious, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°White skin, small face, big eyes, slender waist, warped butt¡­.¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Lily couldn¡¯t help it anymore and cuts him off, ¡°What are you talking


    about! Do you see this as your first impression?¡±


    ¡°There are only two thoughts when a man sees a woman.¡± Rex¡¯s eyes unconsciously fell on her body,


    ¡°either feelings or¡­..¡±


    He leans closer to Lily¡¯s ear to leave the rest of the word that could make people embarrassed. The


    thin breath is all over her neck, tickle and hot, like a small hand scratching.

 Chapter 97 My Girl

    Chapter 97 My Girl


    Lily ducks her heard, ¡°Be more serious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Rex recalls the memory when they first met, his sexy lip form into an arc in evil spirits,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hunting you since the beginning.¡±


    It is just that he ignored it until one day, she greatly influence him and made him reconsider.


    A lonely man and a widow, whom haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, fell in love at each other,


    which make it easy to rub a sparks in the bed. Lily thinks about it and decides to find something else to


    distract her.


    Thinking of the home theater back in the house that had never been used, she proposes, ¡°if you have


    nothing to do, let¡¯s watch some movie.¡±


    ¡°Watch movie?¡±


    Lily points beside, ¡°Isn¡¯t there is home theater?¡±


    As the matter of a fact, Rex doesn¡¯t like to watch movie. After the theater is installed, he almost never


    used it. For him, this kind of thing is a waste of time and feelings. It takes two or three hours just to


    watch a movie, really imprudent.


    However, if it is with Lily, it doesn¡¯t seem so difficult to ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily straightens up and smiles slyly at him, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a patient? Every woman


    have a menstrual cramp, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    As watching her persistence, Rex doesn¡¯t care but only slowed his pace and walks beside her, he


    doesn¡¯t go straight as usual.


    Such a small details, Lily observes and appreciates it. An arrogant man like him will always attract


    people. If she doesn¡¯t personally experience it, she would not believe it.


    They go into the home theater side by side. Although they hadn¡¯t seen it before, the equipment is very


    new. There is a row of discs on the shelf, all of which are collection and limited editions. She is left


    speechless, ¡°Did you buy all of this?¡±


    ¡°No, Pehry gave it to me.¡± Rex walks over, his long arms passes over the side of her face to randomly


    pick one up, ¡°What do you want to watch?¡±


    She peeks at the one that he took, ¡®Beautiful Life¡¯, which she has watched, it was a movie from thete


    nies, about the life of Nazi and Jew with a strength and greatness of being a father in that era,


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch this.¡±


    It fully describes the warmest side of human nature, very vivid and touching.


    Rex has no objection and turns around to insert the discs to the projector, then randomly takes a


    nket and covers Lily. He sits beside her and holds her cold hands that cause by pain.


    Unlike movie theater, the two rely together that their breath lingers with each other¡¯s breath, which


    makes people inexplicably calm and enjoy the pure experience and feeling brought by the movie.


    Lily is very enthusiastic, and Rex is also gradually immersed by the plot. In the middle of a crisis, the


    male protagonist pretends to be a wooden toy to make his son happy, and even doesn¡¯t hesitate to


    speak German to console his son.


    In the end, the Soviet Red Army enters the camp, which his son still lived in the ¡®happiness¡¯ created by


    his father. Lily is touches that couldn¡¯t help crying, even after she wipes it, it keep on falling down.


    Rex couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore. His vision sweeps to the woman beside her. Under the flickering


    light, the side of her face is pale. But the paleness still couldn¡¯t hide her meek beauty. She is really


    fascinating and attractive.


    Rex looks at the woman in his arm silently. She is really like a drug for him, even if she did nothing, he


    can be cured.


    When the music at the end of the moviees out, Lily eases away from the plot. She actually feels


    embarrasses after crying for so long, but her eyes fall into his deep eyes.


    The light of the room is only from the screen. The refection of the eyes is each other¡¯s shadows. Rex


    couldn¡¯t help but touch her cheeks, the light and shadow on her eyes is like a torch in the deep sea,


    very stunning.


    He leans closer steadily, as if dragging but also approaching tentatively at the same time. Both of them


    circling ambiguously until his lip touch hers. From shallow to deep, patiently and gently guided his girl.


    The melodious ending of the movie has not end yet. It haunts the room with aftertaste. The atmosphere


    is too good that it is so intoxicating.


    Before losing control, he lets her go. A frost seems to be flowing in his pupils, which makes his word


    unreasonable, ¡°Wrong timing¡­.¡±


    Lily blushes and dares not to look at him. For the first time, her periode at a wrong timing, ¡°The,


    the film has end.¡±


    Rex takes a deep breath and tries to restrain the horn in his body. Then, he puts on his clothes and sits


    upright. The aftertaste is still there, filling the air with their hearts.


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to breath. It is already hard enough to get to the end of the movie. When she is about


    to get out of the room, she is pushed against the wall and hears a sound right next to her round


    earlobes, ¡°Run now, let¡¯se back when you feel better.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After resting for a night, her stomach feels much better the next day. It is always ufortable for the


    first day and will be fine after that.


    Rex lets her rest, but she insisted to go to thepany, thinking that she had taken permission from


    Orson the day before yesterday. After leaving so much work behind, she feels sorry, hence she insists


    to go.


    Rex couldn¡¯t block her but only agrees, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Lily refuses without thinking, ¡°There are a lot of paparazzi outside thepany. What if they


    found out¡­.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Rex clenches her little soft hand and says with a serious tone, ¡°If I dare to take you,


    means I afraid of nothing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°No but. If you don¡¯t want toe with me, then don¡¯t go.¡±


    As expected, Lily doesn¡¯t refute anymore. Knowing that refuting is useless, so she dutifully follows him


    to the car.


    She sits in the co-driver seat and pulling the seat belt aside when his vision sweeps over, ¡°I always


    have to use this method to deal with you.¡±


    Never listen properly, she is stubborn, therefore he can only be more stubborn.


    Lily pouted, says nothing.


    All the way through, the car finally drives into the basement parking lot of the Han Yu¡¯s building. When


    the two had just got out of the car and are walking towards the elevator, suddenly, out of nowhere, a


    group of paparazzi rushes towards them. Numerous ck microphones pass over her face, which


    make her shocks and subconsciously covers her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot¡­.¡± She pulls her clothes to block her face, the voice is almost audible.


    Rex is soon surrounded by reporters. All of them rushed to him, forcing the two to be separated.


    In the mess, without clearly known, someone ms Lily¡¯s shoulders hardly. It should be a camera or


    other equipment that cause a sharp pain in her shoulder. She couldn¡¯t hold and takes a few step back


    to maintain the bnce, but because of the strong force, she still fall to the ground.


    With both knees and shoulders in pain, Lily can¡¯t stand up in a hurry, but bows her head in a self-


    protection posture to prevent others from seeing her face.


    The incident that happened in the past few days make her lose the confidence to face it, she just


    wanted to hide herself.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rex looks at the little woman who was sitting on the ground. Although he couldn¡¯t see her expression,


    he feels the bitterness and heartbreak.


    The bloodthirsty factor in the bone sober a little bit, but the stupid reporters around him don¡¯t notice it.


    Rex stretches his neck. People who know him well will fully acknowledge that this is the sign before he


    be angry.


    ¡°Rex, what¡¯s your rtionship with Lily? It has been almost a week since the news, but you still don¡¯t


    have any response, can you exin it?¡±


    Among them, a middle-aged male reporter holds a microphone with thepany¡¯s logo in it and hands


    to him. Behind the ck sses is a pair of eyes with a strong selfish desire.


    Rex suddenly smiles, which is creepy.


    Rex looks at the reporter who asked the question. If he remembers it correctly, it is the man that hit Lily


    just now, but he doesn¡¯t look back at all.


    His gaze falls on the cameraman who held the camera in front of him, and the next second, he throws


    the expensive equipment ten meters away.


    In the exmation of everyone, he looks as if nothing had happened. His terrifying eyes fix its gaze on


    the male reporters, ¡°You, apologize to her.¡±

 Chapter 98 Admit Her Identity

    Chapter 98 Admit Her Identity


    Even when the male reporter hasn¡¯t recovered from the huge shock, he looks at the equipment that is


    not far away. His pupils are shaking like an earthquake, ¡°You, why are you smashing my camera! You


    have no rights to do so!¡±


    ¡°You asked me why?¡± He looks at the numerous reporters around him, ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t ept


    your interview and you hit my girl.¡±


    This sentence is undoubtedly a bomb. Just in a second, it explodes in everyone¡¯s eye.


    What did Rex just said?


    My girl!


    Does that mean he admit the identity of Lily?!


    In a sh, everyone secretly has a spection, but no one dare to ask it like just now. After all, when it


    comes to Rex, provoking him might not be the best policy.


    Rex takes a step forward and the person in front of him automatically gives him a way. He walks to Lily


    and reaches out his hand, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Lily¡¯s shoulders slightly shaking, she is very ashamed of herself, in addition with the word he said just


    now, she is moved to tears.


    She is never a weak person nor did she like to cry, but every time he is around, she will be extremely


    weak.


    This man, at this moment, is all she depends on.


    Lily puts her hand to his palm and the next second, he pulls her up and hugs her tightly. While pressing


    her head, he blocks all of the shes and unimpressive sight, leaving her a warm embrace.


    Just a simple action and no one dare to despise Lily anymore. The sight that looks at her is a little bit


    dreadful.


    She is the first woman that Rex announces to the public.


    However¡­. He just admitted it, isn¡¯t he afraid of making a fuss?


    Obviously, Rex also knows what they are thinking and doesn¡¯t let them further specte things, ¡°I


    introduced Lily to Smith. We have been in a rtionship after Lily submitted her divorce case, thus,


    there is nothing unreasonably, including what the news said is fake.¡±


    Rex takes the initiative to speak, which make everyone stunned. After a long silence, a reporters finally


    stumbles out a question, ¡°You, did you said that it was just a normal rtionship with Lily?¡±


    He shifts his vision sharply, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the normal rtionship of a boy and girl?¡±


    It seems¡­ nothing wrong.


    The reporter refutes helplessly and nods, ¡°¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    Rex shifts his gaze, he doesn¡¯t even care what others thought or seen, ¡°You can publish what I say. As


    long as it¡¯s true, I won¡¯t sue it.¡±


    After finishing the speech, he hugs Lily directly and walks to the elevator without looking back.


    The elevator door has closed, yet the reporters that are still standing in the parking lot look at each


    other. After a few seconds, they recover and rush back to their cars to report hurriedly about what had


    just happened to the headquarters.


    Such big news, which released it first, would be renowned.


    ¡­..


    At the same time, Lily is taken to the CEO¡¯s office by Rex. When she raises her head, there is still a


    trace of redness in the eyes, ¡°About what you said just now, aren¡¯t you afraid of the bad influence on


    yourself?¡±


    After all, she has been attacked fiercely on the Inte, sluts, bitches, etc. Various kind of unpleasant


    words about her, makes him undoubtedly mad.


    However, he doesn¡¯t seem to care at all, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Lily twits her brows, ¡°But I care.¡±


    The thing that she hates the most is to see a goodwyer like Rex, whom is admired by so many


    people, fell off the altar and into a dirty soil just because of her. She doesn¡¯t want him to be seen


    disgusted because of herself.


    The gently woman turns into strong disturb Rex. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not Tim. Before saying things like this, I


    had made sure of everything and also had made me one-hundred percent protect you.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Rex raises his hand to caress her uneasy face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Others me her because he doesn¡¯t make a response. Now that he had said it, the outsiders will not


    likely me her as before. Besides, he also worried that those people who insulted Lily is the


    waterborne troops from Tim.


    However, it is also quite a good idea for him to deal with it, hence, she doesn¡¯t have to defile her purity


    and cleanliness.


    About the facts, Rex has done everything. After he overbearingly announced Lily¡¯s identity, the news is


    published on the headline within half an hour.


    It instantly takes the top spot in the hot search, even some website break down by this news.


    Lily has been staying in his office for the whole time, not because she doesn¡¯t want it, but she has no


    confidence to face the strange sight, especially after the news broke.


    By looking at the man who is sitting behind the desk and dealing with business affairs in concentration,


    she walks slowly in two steps, ¡°Rex, have you seen the news?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± His nasal cavity make a sound and responses perfunctorily without looking up, his vision is still


    stick on the document.


    Lily feels uneasy, ¡°Do you just let them be?¡±


    ¡°The public rtion department is handling it. Pehry has a connection and had been processing it too.¡±


    Lily unforeseen that Rex has already prepared it.


    However, there is still a problem.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it appropriate for me to work here?¡±


    After her words, the man who had been indifferently all the time finally stops and slightly moves. He


    removes the cap of the pen gracefully and raises his pupils to meet hers, ¡°Why is it inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t our rtionship is a bit awkward?¡±


    The handsome eyebrow slightly raises, ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°No, others.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with me?¡± He is so impressed by Lily appearance that doesn¡¯t care about


    others.


    Lily sighs and reminds him, ¡°Others will talk about you from behind.¡±


    ¡°Will they?¡± He pouts his lips and says with aplete confidence, ¡°At least in front of me, you¡¯re still


    here, and they won¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± Rex cuts her off, ¡°Anything that is surprising will not be easily epted, just like you and me.


    Although some people don¡¯t like it in the beginning, they still have to ept the reality. So this is only


    temporary, you have to personally face them.¡±


    If she wants to be together, she must have the courage to face all of this. Lily knows this is what he


    meant. She is only worried that he will be implicated by her.


    Judging by his look, he doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all, thus, she shouldn¡¯t flinch.


    Lily inhales deeply twice to gather her courage, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Rex waves at her, ¡°Come to me.¡±


    Without knowing his motive, but Lily¡¯s period is still here, she¡¯s not afraid of it and walks to his side,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He stands up and hooks her chin to kiss it, just like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, just


    a short touch, ¡°Go.¡±


    The warmth stayed on the lip for a second and Lily almost doesn¡¯t react, then reaches out to pushes


    him and says quickly, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Rex locks his gaze at the petite figure until she is out of sight. The office door opens and closes,


    separating them. The old man sits back to the chair, reopened the document, but couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    For so many years, this is the first time he couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    His sexy thin lip mocks himself. In less than a minute, he is distracted again. Rex, he really falls in love


    with her but doesn¡¯t realize it.

 Chapter 99 Introduce a Boyfriend to You

    Chapter 99 Introduce a Boyfriend to You


    When Lily returns to the office, as expected, she receives the baptism sight. Although they are


    deliberately covering it up, she can still sense those burning eyes.


    Lily had just walked to the seat when Kinsey suddenlyes out of the office to call her, ¡°Lily,e


    here.¡±


    Her pulling chair movement pauses and turns to walk over.


    Inside the office, Kinsey doesn¡¯t beat around the bush and straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news


    about you and Rex. I wanted to know some of your personal thoughts.¡±


    Putting aside those hypocrite methods, such frankness make Lily feels at ease, ¡°Kinsey, I have no


    other thoughts. I just wanted to do my job and work hard.¡±


    Kinsey looks at her with a polite smile, doesn¡¯t express too much but only question her, ¡°Then have you


    ever thought about your rtionship with Rex might affect others colleagues?¡±


    They announce their rtionship and some colleagues might have some concern. It will surely have a


    lot of impact on the work.


    Lily ponders for a moment and repeats Rex¡¯s words, ¡°There will surely be an impact, but it is only


    temporary and I think these impacts are more from their own spection. As long as I strictly control


    myself, I believe this will pass and everyone will work more seriously.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you think that way, but I will always pay attention to your working condition, if something


    urs, I will propose to make other arrangement for you.¡± After that, Kinsey adds, ¡°Of course, you


    might not be necessarily afraid. I hope you can understand. I just do what I should do.¡±


    Lily nods recklessly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Compared with Julia, she prefers a leader like Kinsey, she will directly tell her what she need to pay


    attention to or what deficiencies she have to improve her work, rather than trying to make things


    difficult. She is very objection and fair.


    Just like her words from just now, there is no word that makes her feel unfair, but only to inspire her to


    work harder.


    Seeing her magnificent manner, Kinsey nods appreciatively, ¡°Okay then, you may leave. If you have


    any problem, just contact me any time.¡±


    Lily walks out from her office and sits in her own desk. The desk beside hers belongs to Crystal. It is


    only separated by a barrier and every word could be heard.


    Lily opens thepany¡¯s internalmunication software and sent her a message, after quite some


    time, the other party finally replies back.


    There is only a solitary question mark.


    Lily: I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. I wasn¡¯t sure about some things before, thus I couldn¡¯t tell


    you. I hope you don¡¯t me me, I didn¡¯t intend to lie to you, sorry.


    For a while, the other party keeps on indicating ¡®the other party is typing¡¯, she could tell that she


    hesitates about what to say.


    Finally, Crystal only sent a few words: Why didn¡¯t you tell me when I asked you?


    Lily bits her lip: I wasn¡¯t sure back then.


    Crystal¡¯s hand that is hanging above the keyboard, curls up and then utters a sentence: You are Rex¡¯s


    girlfriend. In the eyes of others at this time, I have be a person who fawns on you.


    At the time when Lily was said she had backer and when Lily was excluded, she is the only one that


    willing to get along with her, because she feels that Lily has a good personalities and her morals are


    very good, but now she has been said to fawn on her.


    Up to this day, Rex has acknowledged Lily¡¯s identity. All the people in thepany who aware of this


    matter are surprised that the two people who have a very different background, are actually together.


    She is not the so-called mistress, but they really are lovers.


    When Crystal read the news, the white porridge in her mouth is almost spewed out. Besides surprises,


    she is more disappointed. She has asked Lily more than once, but she always denied it either directly


    or indirectly. Although it is her personal matter, still she couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed.


    Did she consider herself as a friend?


    Seeing her text message, Lily feels guilty for a while and stop chatting from theputer but directly


    pulls her to the pantry.


    The two fight side by side. The atmosphere bes so awkward for the first time.


    Lily takes the initiative to speak, ¡°Crystal, it¡¯s not like what you think. Although I¡¯ve known Rex for quite


    some time, our rtionship is not official. When you asked me about it, I also don¡¯t know what our


    rtionship is. It was only today, he clearly admitted me.¡±


    ¡°Then you guys are together when it is still unclear?¡±


    Speaking of which, Lily¡¯s face is somewhat hot, then nods embarrassedly, ¡°Right.¡±


    Their start is indeed not good and can even be said that the reality is terrible. If she wasn¡¯t falling in


    love with him, she wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine what she would experience.


    Crystal looks at Lily, who gradually lowers her head. She feels wrong and uneasy. In fact, what is


    wrong with her? There is not absolute thing about feelings, only the parties know what happened.


    As an outsider, she doesn¡¯t have rights toment or even angered by her concealment.


    What she cared the most is actually Lily, as her friend.


    Thinking of it, Crystal looks at her and asks seriously, ¡°Lily, do you treat me as a friend?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of her words, Lily raises her head in shock, her big eyes is about to stare out, ¡°What are you


    saying, how can I not treat you as a friend!¡±


    In her heart, Crystal is her best colleagues in Han Yu, and also is her friend outside thepany.


    How can she have such doubts?


    Crystal is also still young. She is in the same age as Lily. Many small problems are still sentimental for


    them. The two face each other and can be seen from the eyes that they are telling truth.


    Her eyes gradually redden, ¡°Why you make such a big event without saying a word? I though you were


    Cindere, who knows it was the princess from the Ivory tower¡­¡±


    Hearing her jokes, Lily is relieved and shakes her head, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Crystal chokes her with anger, ¡°You¡¯re Rex¡¯s girlfriend, and you don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you thought of him.¡± Lily is helpless and shakes her hand then looks at her sincerely,


    ¡°Crystal. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t treat you as a friend. Deep in my heart, you were more than a colleague for


    me, you are my friend. Even outside of thepany, you are still my friend. As for my own hardships


    before, I hope you don¡¯t get me wrong. I never tell you because I just don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Crystal¡¯s eyes even more redden. She stares her for a few second before burst into


    tears andughs. She couldn¡¯t help but is amused by her sadness, ¡°You are so lucky. When you didn¡¯t


    come to the office this morning, lots of people envied you. You have no idea what they are talking


    about. But still, I don¡¯t think they will dare to trouble you anymore in the future.¡±


    Before, Lily is miserably bullied, but now, the fortune is on her side.


    Although Lily¡¯s mouth denied it, her body is still very honest. She feels a sense of pride when hearing


    someone admired Rex.


    The person she likes should be excellent.


    The misunderstanding is unraveled and the two reconcile as before. As the matter of fact, it isn¡¯t a


    quarrel. It is merely a little misunderstanding but Lily has untie it in time thus it would not be more


    tightened.


    All has been solved, Crystal is also unscrupulous anymore, and then whisper in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget


    me when you be the CEO¡¯s wife. Remember that your friend is still single and introduce a few


    excellent men to me.¡±


    Hearing it, Lily reminds of a people at the same time and thinks serious, then looks at Crystal again, ¡°If


    you really want it, there is a person.¡±


    Crystal is basically just saying, but who knows, Lily really has a connection and nods immediately,


    ¡°Well, okay, are there any photos, let me see.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily looks at her teasingly, ¡°We recognize him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Crystal is dumbfounded, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Joe.¡± Lily lowers her voice. When she walked out of the pantry, she saw a person and elbowed her,


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±

 Chapter 100 Public Opinion

    Chapter 100 Public Opinion


    Looking up, both long figurese from the other end of the corridor, led by Rex, who wears a dark


    blue suit, giving a sense of dignity in his seriousness. He also wears the tie and cufflinks that she gave.


    His perfect figure proportion is just right for the suit, the natural coolness make people dare not to look


    at him.


    Joe follows Rex by his side, holding two folders on his hands. He wears a ck suit that is unbuttoned,


    revealing a white shirt and tie that are matching. She doesn¡¯t really pay attention to him before, but now


    after carefully checking out, she found that Joe is also a talented person.


    His face is smaller than Rex. He has elongated eyes and his face is always stered with a natural


    smile. With all of that soft appearance, it gives a harmony with wisdom and sharpness in his eyes.


    Rex walks in front of her as watching her observers his own secretary obsessively. With a little


    dissatisfied look, he says, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Crystal has already greeted to Rex when Lily has just recovers and follows her to greet, ¡°President


    Rex.¡±


    Rex answers them and stands still. For the first time, being so close with the president, Crystal is a little


    embarrasses and says in an enthusiasm, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the office first.¡±


    Lily is embarrassed and pulls her, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°What? No no¡­.¡± Crystal¡¯s vision circles around, she is a bit panic, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say


    to President Rex, I won¡¯t bother anymore¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bother what? It¡¯s fine.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t let her go. If she leaves now, it will be too eye-catching.


    Joe actually doesn¡¯t pay attention to Crystal. When he is distracted, he looks at the badge in front of


    her, not to mention, their surname is the same.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily blinks at Rex, ¡°Is there anything else? If no, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    As seeing Rex stays still and continue to be cold, Joe reminds her, ¡°Rex is here for meeting. He¡¯s


    worried about you, so simply stop by and take look.¡±


    Lily nods, it really is a ¡®simply¡¯.


    At this moment, Rex finally speaks, ¡°Wait for meter. Let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me till done.¡± Rex has looked for quite some time, also had endured it for some time, but still


    failed in the end and raises his hand to tuck her messy hair behind her ears, ¡°There is a resting room in


    my office.¡±


    As the word pours out, not to mention Lily, even Crystal blushes. It¡¯s nothing else, but it is just too much


    to reverie¡­..


    ¡°Ehm, you can go now.¡± Lily with her unnatural look pulls Crystal¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Crystal has no choice but to leave with her quickly while lowering her head.


    Lily waits till she has turned around before she res at Rex and hints him with her mouth,


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    He raises his brows in disbelief and quickly grabs her neck with his arms then leans forwards to bit her


    lower lip. ¡°Go.¡±


    This is so embarrassing.


    ¡­¡­..


    While Tim has been sittingfortably in his office, waiting for Lily to surrender, he suddenly read the


    hot news of Rex¡¯s statement.


    In the basement parking lot, the two are surrounded in front of a car, the manpletely wraps her


    body in his arms tightly, making in a protecting posture. Even the people who are standing at there


    could feel his power.


    However, the woman in his arms is not another woman; she is his ex-wife, Lily.


    The office door suddenly pushes open from the outside and Jade breaks in without knocking the door,


    ¡°Tim, have you seen the news? Lily she¡­.¡±


    Just half of it, she sees Tim¡¯s extremely indignant face. It depicts that he had seen it.


    The anger in Tim¡¯s body explodes in an instant. He kicks the office door violently and hit his fist hard on


    the wall. With a bang, the phone cracks and shatters instantly on the ground.


    Jade is frightened by his sudden outbreak and sits at the sofa in fear, ¡°Tim, this is thepany, calm


    down.¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down?¡± Tim yells at her.


    With Rex¡¯s silence for some time, he thought that he is about to give up Lily. Little did he expect that he


    will make such a response to the public?


    He snatches Jade¡¯s phone and clicks on the news to read thements of theizens at the bottom.


    It is obvious that they are still scolding Lily a few house ago, but now just half of it was, and many


    people have betrayed and started to scold him.


    ¡®It is after the divorce case, her ex-husband is so shameless that still wanted to influence the woman,


    how unlucky¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Look at it; Rex and Lily are true love. What is her ex-husband doing? Seeing that her woman has been


    treated well and feel unsatisfied?¡¯


    ¡®Now I feel that his ex-husband is a bit dramatic. The two of them doesn¡¯t seem to do anything wrong.


    Oh right, does anyone know why did they divorced?¡¯


    ¡­¡­.


    After read through all of thement one after another, Tim is mad and panicked, then curse angrily,


    ¡°Sluts, she¡¯s a sluts!¡±


    Jade looks upset. She is afraid that he might will smash her phone in any time.


    Tim in front of her seems like a different person, no longer as funny and humorous as before, he is


    complete red-eyed by anger, like a violent man who could do anything to revenge.


    She even fears that Tim would bring his anger to her.


    Jade watches as he keeps on throwing a tantrum. After more than ten minutes, he finally calms down


    and she feels safe to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, things have happened, just think how to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Solve it?!¡± Tim is now full of cruelty, ¡°Rex has even made a statement, which means that he doesn¡¯t


    intended to look on coldly as a bystander. He will definitely do something to Buy U.¡±


    After all, Tim had been in the market for so many years. He is not a fool, and about what Rex¡¯s position


    is in the market, he clearly knows it.


    He just doesn¡¯t expect that Rex doesn¡¯t care about his reputation for Lily¡¯s sake!


    ¡°About what Rex did, isn¡¯t he afraid that he would be implicated with Lily?¡± Jade still couldn¡¯t believe


    that Lily had just won Rex!


    Tim smiles mockingly, ¡°Do you think he is afraid? He is eagerly to break me into pieces with no residue


    left, helping Lily to revenge.¡±


    Jade frowns, only feeling that things are more serious than she thought. This Rex¡­. She recalls the


    memory when she first met him at the police station, handsome, tall and strong. He even has the


    arrogant temperament that makes people dare not to close at him. He looks perfect, but there is a


    sharpness andposure hidden under it, very shrewd.


    If he really wanted to revenge on Tim, she can image what the result is. Tim is totally not his opponent.


    That man is too dreadful.


    But a man like him is willing to do everything for Lily.


    Jade clenches her fists, feeling an extreme imbnce once again. If she knows Rex first, he would not


    like Lily.


    What¡¯s the good about Lily?


    Lily isn¡¯t amorous or charming. Men would not like a wood and they only like a feminine like her. It is


    just because Lily knows him first.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but say viciously, ¡°She is just a divorced woman. Even if Rex epts


    her, his family will never ept her!¡±

 Chapter 101 the Storm after Tranquility

    Chapter 101 the Storm after Tranquility


    A careless word may reveal much to an attentive listener. This sentence reminds Tim.


    She¡¯s right. Since there is no breakthrough from Rex, they can still intervene his family. Rex might


    doesn¡¯t care about his reputation, but what about his family?


    They certainly will not allow him defend a divorced woman.


    A cunning smile appears on Tim¡¯s face. He sits beside Jade and hugs her delicate waist, ¡°Jade, you


    are really smart, howe I didn¡¯t think of this?! Well, since Rex hasn¡¯t fear, we might as well make it


    more serious. Let someone naturallye out to stop it!¡±


    When Rex¡¯s family in on a big fight, will he still be able to manage Lily?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As if realizing a big secret, his eyes are full of urgency. Jade, who is hugged by him, feels a little weird


    for the first time¡­ repelled his approach.


    But thinking of Lily in Rex¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t stop the jealousy that overflowed.


    Tim is a greedy person. In the past few days, he has been busying to make a conflict with Rex. He


    doesn¡¯t even have a time to entertain himself. At this point, all of the desire in his bodyes out.


    He eagerly kisses Jade¡¯s lips. Without any tenderness, he pries open her mouth and went in. As if it


    isn¡¯t a beautiful thing to do, yet only an infinite urgency and venting.


    Even though Jade is reluctant, she still doesn¡¯t push him away and even cooperate with him as well.


    After all, all of her life depends on his family now.


    Feeling the man¡¯s big hand is reaching for her pants, she raises her brows and gasps, ¡°Tim¡­¡±


    ¡°Jade, you¡¯re very nice!¡±


    Jade listens to his thick moan voice, not only she doesn¡¯t move, but also embarrasses and passively


    cooperate with him, ¡°Tim¡­¡±


    The two did in the office openly, without any cover. The secretary, whose room is only across the door,


    listens to the sound ofsciviousness through the door panel and turns away in disgust.


    Tim does it more than once in the office. As his subordinate, they are really awkward. In their


    impression, besides a leader, Tim is also a very vulgar person.


    One of his secretaries, Anna, had been harassed by him before. However, because of her high sry,


    she hardly endures it, only she knows how hard it was.


    Now that Buy U have received several of negative news and thepany¡¯s condition is also not stable.


    Anna finally unable to endure it anymore, she tells her best colleagues besides her, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    resign.¡±


    ¡°What? Why so sudden?¡±


    Anna looks at the door of the office with a contemptuous look, ¡°No really, I¡¯ve endured it for quite some


    time now.¡±


    The other colleagues can only sigh. Well, who can endure it? It is really unlucky to have such a boss. If


    not for money, who will work with Tim?


    Inside the office, Tim, who is having a sex with Jade, has no idea what his employee is thinking. He


    only does as he like and immerses himself in the fantasy of ruining Rex and Lily.


    ¡­..


    On the first day of their rtionship after being exposed, Lily finally went through all of those sight and


    gets off work sessfully.


    The praiseworthy is that a lot of people who said bad things about her are no longer as arrogant as


    before. No matter what they are thinking, at least with the exposure of her rtionship with Rex, they


    dare not to show any face.


    In the afternoon, when she went to copy some document, she encounters Mary and also Ste, who


    deliberately hit her in the caf¨¦ before. The two of them looks at her with a strange expression, a little


    nervous and embarrass but still pretend to be arrogant.


    Lily doesn¡¯t have any intention tomunicate with them. She barely walks over to the printer and puts


    the document in for copying.


    Both of them stand still and exchange their nce, and then Mary speaks first, ¡°Lily, I know what you


    are thinking. Now that you can held your head high, you will definitely let us go. Don¡¯t think that being


    with Rex will let you¡­ why are you pinching me?¡±


    Ste basically wanted to remind her not to say anything, but Mary has said it directly, which make


    Rene looks at Lily in an embarrassment. Her eyes are a little scared.


    By watching it, Lily is a little sullen at first, but suddenly be more cheerful. In fact, everyone wants


    to stand out when they work in apany. Every woman always talks about either fashion or gossips.


    Her previous reputation is indeed not good, she might has made a wrong conclusion, but now that


    there is Mary, she is no better than her.


    Compared with Mary, she seems much better.


    Lily lowers her eyes and collects the copied document, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to do anything. As long as you


    don¡¯t trouble me anymore, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She barely exins it, but in Mary¡¯s ears, it is a show off, as if she is giving her a way to have a new


    life.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so generous, we all know who you are¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Lily interrupts and looks up to Mary. Those gentle eyes are sharp yet somewhat


    resembling Rex¡¯s, ¡°We are not a friend and also doesn¡¯t usually contact each other, do you know me?


    Understand me? You are just irresponsible to defame me. if I wanted to revenge, do you think you still


    can work in here till now?¡±


    Her words are loud and clear, making Mary¡¯s refutation face helpless. Because this is the fact.


    Ste suddenly lowers her head, thinking of what she has done before. There is an embarrassment on


    her face, ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±


    Although her voice is very small, she can still heard it clearly. Marry looks at her in disbelief, ¡°What are


    you talking about!¡± ¡°Mary, stop it, it¡¯s really bad!¡± Rene persuades her.


    Mary can¡¯t ept it, she feels betrayed and doesn¡¯t think of reflecting her fault. The next second, she


    lets her hand off and says, ¡°You¡­you are just a parasite!¡±


    After speaking, she turns and leaves with a resentful appearance, still thinking that Lily has bullied her.


    There is only two people left in the printing room. Ste remains in the same position as before.


    After a moment of an awkward silence, Lily finally refrains her bad emotion and pats her shoulder with


    her hand. After all, with her bad attitude before, she couldn¡¯t say anything nice but only a faint


    sentence, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ste looks at her sharply in disbelief, ¡°You, you don¡¯t me me?¡±


    Lily smiles, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, besides you hate me because of the person you like.¡±


    Her words happen to be the point that Ste is thinking. The pale face turns into an embarrassment in


    an instant. She opens her mouth but doesn¡¯t speak, thus Lily cuts her off, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t say anything.


    Fight for it if you like, ndering other won¡¯t make you look bad.¡±


    Ste bites her lip. Although Lily doesn¡¯t mind her manner, she still feels very embarrassed.


    As watching Lily¡¯s leaving shadow, she suddenly understands why Rex and Carlos treat her well. It is


    because she is a very special person, very warm, positive and has the rarest personalities in the


    society.


    She is basically two different people from them. She might looks weak, but actually, she is extremely


    powerful inside.

 Chapter 102 the Sweet Moment

    Chapter 102 the Sweet Moment


    Although Mary is very annoying, Ste¡¯s attitude makes Lily feels much better. She doesn¡¯t expect that


    the news have a good impact too.


    As the matter of fact, it is still reasonable. Her unclear rtionship with Rex is indeed easily criticized


    anyway. And now that she has been admitted, she has nothing to say.


    Lily goes directly to the president¡¯s office after work. Inside, Rex is preparing for the meeting. Lily then


    sits in the sofa boringly and thinks of Joe and asks, ¡°How old is Joe?¡±


    Thetter doesn¡¯t raise his head, ¡°Twenty-seven.¡± Crystal is twenty-five, they suits.


    Lily nods and asks again, ¡°Which school did he graduate from, does he only work for you?¡±


    Rex pauses and says faithfully, ¡°MIT, beside my secretary, he also has shares in thepany.¡±


    Sure enough, Lily make a huge reaction, ¡°Wow, he is also a shareholders. I thought he is barely an


    ordinary employee and only twenty-seven years old, impressive.¡±


    The more she thinks, the more she feels good and mutters on the sofa. Rex only frowns and says


    nothing.


    ¡°Oh right. He doesn¡¯t have any girlfriend, right?¡± This is the most important question to ask, in order to


    avoid any awkward situation.


    His eyes narrows, he basically wanted to keep ignoring her to continue to ¡®stay cool¡¯, which is obviously


    failed. He puts down the pen on the table and locks his dark eyes with hers, then says in unpleasant


    tone, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His own woman asks everything about his own assistant, which is fine, but asking about his girlfriend?


    His face is bitter and adds in another sentence, ¡°About his girlfriend, you also have no more chance,


    you¡¯re not his type.¡±


    Lily is almost stunned by his word, doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking, did he just¡­..


    Lily suddenly understands and wanted tough but hold it back. Seeing his bitter face, she starts to


    tease him, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not his type, what am I like?¡±


    Seeing that she is still y along his game, he also ys bluntly, ¡°t chest and t butt, short,


    unqualified for him.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Anger suddenly surges in. Lily takes a deep breath, and repeats it again, but still couldn¡¯t endure it.


    She gets up to walk to the desk and ms both hands on the tables, then stares at him in a boiling


    rage, ¡°t chest, t butt and short?!¡±


    His expression hardly changes, very calm.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, such calmness is particrly annoying.


    Lily feels like she is about to explode, ¡°Although my boobs is not big, it is not t okay? t butt¡­ let¡¯s


    talk about itter. Is one-meter six counts as short?¡±


    ¡°You are one-meter six tall?¡± Rex raises her eyebrows in disbelief. Every time she stands in front of


    him, she looks like a little radish, very light and easy to hug.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m short, because you are tall, but I¡¯m still normal, okay?¡±


    He leans back to the chair, not arguing with her, ¡°So you are arguing with me because I said that Joe


    doesn¡¯t like a woman like you?¡±


    Lily is not going to provoke him any longer, ¡°I want to introduce him to my colleagues!¡± After hearing it,


    his eyes cross a smile, and soon back to normal, ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Crystal, you met her just now.¡± Lily replies him angrily, still mad about hisment from just now.


    Although she doesn¡¯t cause the downfall of cities and countries, she is also being chased by a lot of


    people since she was young. From junior high school until college, she received a lot of love letter in


    her drawer, but she blindly liked Tim.


    Rex observes her sulking face, aware that she is really mad, then withdrew the chair backwards then


    pats his tight, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? t chest, t butt and short, aren¡¯t you afraid of staining your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Rex teases her with a mocking grin, ¡°Do you think I have no idea about your chest?¡±


    Lily is still unhappy, ¡°You have said it several times, do you think I¡¯m ugly?¡± ¡°When did I say it?¡±


    ¡°Several times before, you said I¡¯m ugly and this time, you said I was in bad shape.¡± In fact, Lily usually


    is quite confident, however, her dominance doesn¡¯t seem obvious for the man in front of her.


    He is so perfect which make her feeling a sense of crisis.


    Now Rex finally knows what it¡¯s like to lift a rock and drop it on his own toes. He has made her unhappy


    and still has to sweet-talk her.


    By looking at the watch on his wrist, there is still ten minutes before the meeting, thus he gets up and


    walks over to hook her sharp chin, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remember when I praised you.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever praised me?¡±


    Rex thinks for a while before answering, ¡°More often in the bed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡±Lily pushes him away, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Get lost?¡± Instead of getting lost, he squeezes her chin harder and says in a heavy tone, ¡°Say it


    again.¡±


    Lily peeks at him, counseled. ¡°Are you still going to swear?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Rex smiles, ¡°Your courage has growth.¡±


    Lily suddenly blushes and pushes his hand away. Her chin is a little red, which make Rex couldn¡¯t help


    caressing it. Her skin is extremely delicate, as if just a little strength could make it red.


    ¡°I want to introduce your secretary to Crystal.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you like.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter who is, as long as the people isn¡¯t her. Lily¡¯s eye brightens,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a time to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but only this time, no more next time.¡± He lets go his hand and tucks inside the pocket, ¡°About a


    rtionship in thepany, I won¡¯t forbid nor tolerate.¡±


    Lily nods obediently, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As soon as she finishes, Joees in to inform Rex about the meeting. Before leaving, Rex tells her,


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a restaurant tonight, wait for me.¡±


    There is a thumped in her heart and she waves her hands, ¡°I know, go now.¡±


    After straighten up his shirt, he walks out steadily with an awe inspiring appearance and also a


    gentleman-liked.


    Lily is very bored in the office alone. She then goes to the bookshelves to get a book that has nothing


    to do with thew. With the tranquil situation in the office, she soon falls asleep on the sofa.


    Although he has make it quick, the meeting stillst for one hour. Aftering out of the meeting room,


    he goes directly to his office. When he opens the door, he sees his girl on the sofa.


    He hooks his lip and turns to block Joe, who is about to enter, ¡°No need to summarize, sort the


    information and sent to the mailbox.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joe guesses about it and immediately returns to his office while holding the document.


    Rex closes the door while passing it and left the document on the desk, then walks towards the person


    on the sofa with his long straight legs. The little woman on the sofa sleep so deep that she make a


    curved shape in the corner of her mouth, which make him wonder what she dream of.


    As he looking at it, he couldn¡¯t help but leans over to her lip and kisses it gently, patiently and tenderly.

 Chapter 103 Nude Photo Threat

    Chapter 103 Nude Photo Threat


    Few minutester, Lily is awakened by him. When she opens her eyes vaguely, she sees a handsome


    face right in front of her. Subconsciously, she shrinks her neck back, but before she has a chance, she


    is pulled by the man.


    ¡°¡­.¡± The warm touch on her lip reminds her what is happening. Did he treat her like a candy? He is


    never sick of it.


    As we known, Rex indeed treat her as a candy, he is never enough of it.


    The man stares at her in a scorching manner. Those pair of good-looking ck eyes is about to burn a


    hole in hers, she then clears her throat to remind him, ¡°I¡¯m still on my period.¡±


    He buries his head to her neck and sighs deeply, ¡°Woman is troublesome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who¡­. annoyed


    easily.¡±


    As the words fell, Lily¡¯s waist is twisted, which make her hum a sound, then shuts her mouth. No longer


    excite him.


    After he recovers from the heat in his body, Rex takes a coat from the hanger. It is a long dark coat,


    covers all the way under the knee. Inside it, he wears a formal suit, picturing a tall president image.


    It is a pleasing look for Lily and suddenly, her vision is interrupted. The man wraps a dark gray scarf on


    her neck, which is not very skillful. He blocks half of her face.


    Rex looks at her two big round eyes and raises his hand to mess her hair, ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°¡­.¡±


    Well, for his dearest expression, Lily won¡¯t make any response.


    Both of them went downstairs by the elevator and hop in the car. He doesn¡¯t mention where to go, nor


    did Lily ask. With the winter scenery outside the road, their heart yet feels warm.


    Her nose smells a dry sense on his scarf, which give her an extra peaceful mind.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The car drives to a ssy western restaurant in the city. Lily follows him to the private room and


    observes the decoration all the way in, like a curious baby looking around.


    After ordering, Rex passes her a cup of warm water, ¡°You like it?¡± Lily is still busy enjoying it, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s


    good.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t take a long time for the meal to be served. The two have a different request for the beef


    steak, Lily asks for medium well, while Rex asks for medium rare. By looking at his bright red meat in


    his te, Lily is a little envied.


    Rex notices it and cuts a piece for her.


    The atmosphere is really good. He picks a bottle of wine and the bright red liquid flowed down the


    bottle of the ss. Seeing him handing it to her, Lily is a little surprised, ¡°Do you wanted to drink


    badly?¡±


    Rex usually opposes her drinking. After all, on drinking aspect, she indeed has some bad records.


    Under the soft light, the food is glowing with delicious luster. His face alsocked a sharp edge. Unlike


    the usual Rex, Lily sees the gentleness deep in his bones.


    ¡°It is to celebrate out first day.¡± His voice is like a grandfather clock, when it rang, it would stir upyers


    of sound waves, which keeps ringing on her ears.


    Lily freezes for a while and the uneasy feelings for the day also disappear. She thinks he would be


    anxious of the news, but little did she know that he has a good mood to celebrate it.


    No wonder he booked such a good restaurant, it turns out to be premeditated. Lily toasts with him and


    drinks it up in a shot.


    However, Rex also acknowledge about her wine tolerance. After pouring her three sses, he stops


    giving her, afraid that she would be drunk and suffers hangover on the next day.


    After dinner, Rex doesn¡¯t take her to the car, but walks along the roadside. Lily follows him and looks at


    the car nearby, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    Lily is startled and stares at him for a while. Under the street light, his handsomeplexion is very


    gentle. His scarf is tied to her.


    As she keeps on looking at him, her corners of the mouth draws out a beautiful smile, and then


    courageously tucks her hands into his coat¡¯s pocket.


    Feeling his fingers curled up, Lily tickles his palm using her index finger and squints with a smirk,


    ¡°Amazed and surprised?¡±


    The next second, the little hand is gripped, a warm big palm wraps at hers, ¡°Watch out.¡±


    In fact, Rex feels a bit unnatural, owing to the fact that her girlfriend is eighty years younger than him.


    However, he doesn¡¯t show it, pretending to have a faint look, but deep inside his heart, it is uneasy.


    They obviously have done every intimate thing, but this time, they are just holding hands and it is more


    throbbing than ever.


    After stepping ayer of white snow on her feet, Lily turns back to look at the two strings of her


    footprints left. This night, her heart could no longer be withdrawn.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Tim is still trying to strip on them.


    After listening to jade¡¯s words, he directly asks a private detective to find the location of Rex¡¯s


    grandparents¡¯ house. He is a single-parent family, which make him doesn¡¯t close with his parents, but


    only close to his grandparents.


    Moreover, old people thinking is more biased to stereotypes, it is also easier to manipte.


    However, after knowing the location, Tim couldn¡¯t find any reason. He couldn¡¯t find any ck history


    from Lily, besides being a widow woman. He needs to burden all the divorce faults on Lily¡¯s shoulder.


    After thinking about it, he decides to take the risk. He finds a very powerful photo editor in the city and


    sent Lily¡¯s photo to that person. He needs to offer a high price to the other party before they finally


    ept it.


    Two dayster, the photo is sent back. Jade happens to be in Tim¡¯s study room and happens to sees


    the photo.


    The first photo is an entangle body between a man and woman with their white body. It has various


    postures but without any beauty, only lewd.


    And the woman turns out to be Lily.


    Jade looks at Tim in disbelief, ¡°This, this is¡­.¡±


    ¡°How was it, realistic?¡± Tim hands the photo to her proudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to send this photo to Rex¡¯s


    family, and I believe they can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±


    For the reason that these photo are too influencing, just one of it is disgusting enough. Tim is indeed


    unbelievable.


    Jade is secretly worried, ¡°But this is fake, will Rex sue you?¡±


    ¡°Sue?¡± Tim doesn¡¯t seem to care, ¡°it¡¯s nothing but only an infringement of the right of portrait. I as well


    didn¡¯t have any benefit from it. Even if he had the ability, money will solve it. Besides, if he makes a big


    fuss, everybody will get to see this photo and at that time, the news will be flood with this photo.


    Although it¡¯s fake, Lily still has a pride. Will he let those indifferentizen to obsess over Lily¡¯s body?¡±


    Jade is stunned by his words. Although she hates Lily, Tim¡¯s action still gives her a goose bumps. What


    if she leave Tim one day, will it be worse¡­.


    Tim doesn¡¯t notice Jade¡¯s emotion at all. He is immersed in his own word. Well, what about the fake


    photos, even if his family knows it, they will feel ufortable. It won¡¯t be a problem whether it¡¯s fake


    or real. The most important is they will oppose the rtionship of Rex and Lily.


    Tim flips out the location of Rex¡¯ house and puts the photo in an envelope¡­¡­

 Chapter 104 You Can’t be with a divorce woman

    Chapter 104 You Can¡¯t be with a divorce woman


    Rex knows that Tim would be a cornered beast who will do something desperate and use hisst effort


    to harm Lily and him. Hence, he has made a preparation in advance, which is ordering Smith to


    summarize all of his doing during the time.


    Inside the meeting room, Smith hands him the documents, ¡°Rex, this files are enough for Tim to pay


    the price.¡±


    Rex takes over and briefs at him. Indeed, as Smith said, adding all of them together will be enough for


    the end of Tim. This is also one of the reasons for him to postpone his revenge.


    He has never nned to adjudge him little by little, but ns to make him lose everything at once.


    Letting him fall from the clouds to the abyss, he won¡¯t be able to climb for sure.


    Especially when he recalls the memory of what he had done to Lily, there is no more kindness left.


    ¡°Prepare for it. let¡¯s take it to the court.¡±


    Smith breathes a sigh of relief. This case has been with him for so long, it has been a burden for him.


    At this time, there is finally a progress which makes him feels a lot easier, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, Rex doesn¡¯t expect that Tim would reach out to his family.


    When he receives a call from the two elderly, he is preparing to go home with Lily in the car. Only half


    of their words, he suddenly stops the car and gets off, wearing only a thin shirt in the snowy ground.


    Lily is distressed by looking it and takes his coat off to hand it to him. However, when her hand just


    touches the doorknob, the car suddenly locked.


    ¡®Click¡¯


    She looks up at the man beside the car. He doesn¡¯t look at her, but only holding his phone while taking


    two steps away.


    Lily¡¯s hands tighten on the coat, her eyebrows presses together.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Rex, tell me what is going on. Someone sent a bunch of photo to us today. Only by mentioning it could


    make us mad. We have no idea who it is that sent us a bunch of naked photo. The recipient writes your


    name.¡±


    Rex freezes instantly, ¡°What does the woman look like in the picture?¡±


    ¡°ck medium long, her face is not big¡­ huft, your grandpa and I didn¡¯t take a closer look, it was


    too¡­.¡± The elderly stops and doesn¡¯t continue to say it, it is kind of hard to speak out.


    Although it is merely a simple description, Rex could almost confirm that the person in the photo is


    definitely Lily.


    He pushes his tongue against the inner wall of his mouth and crooks his neck. His face rises a fierce


    emotion, ¡°Keep the photo, I¡¯ll take itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The old man is still unease, ¡°Who is this person? Do you recognize them?¡± Rex¡¯s ck pupils


    are bottomless and cold, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    ¡­.


    After hanging up the call and hopping in the car, Rex says nothing and restarts the car.


    Lily, who notices his unstable and apparently low mood, frowns more tightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, does


    anything happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Rex replies quickly, as if he is not interested to talk.


    By looking at his mood, Lily doesn¡¯t ask further. They keep silent along the way till home.


    The car parks in front of the Vi and is unlocked. The man helps her unfasten her seat belt, ¡°I still


    have something to do, I won¡¯t bete, and you get in first.¡±


    Seeing that he doesn¡¯t move, Lily couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Rex is upset and doesn¡¯t want to let her know. As the result, he speaks a


    little aggressive, which he quickly regrets it, and also doesn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    Lily doesn¡¯t give him any chance to exin and pulls the door to get off stiffly.


    As watching her shadow disappearing into the night, Rex¡¯s eyes ignites a me, an anger rushes over


    his chest, which make him keep driving to his old mansion in a breath.


    The Vi and his old mansion are in two opposite directions. Even if he pressed the throttle all the way,


    it still nearly need one hour.


    With a ¡®squekk¡¯ sharp noise, the car stops in front of the old mansion and Rex gets off hurriedly to walk


    inside.


    The light is in the living room is still open, and the two elderly are sitting on the mahogany sofa with a


    cup of tea on hand. They are too old to stay upte, thus, a cup of tea may freshen them up.


    When hees in, the old man puts the tea down and hands him the leather envelope, ¡°It¡¯s so urgent,


    take a look at it¡­¡±


    Rex epts it. When he opens it, his face changes dramatically. The fingers that are holding the photo


    kept tightening until it ispletely wrinkled and unclear.


    In his extreme indignant point, he suddenly smiles, thinking of the way he humiliate Rex and Lily, Tim


    must be desperately trying to jumped the wall regardless of the risk.


    ¡°Rex, your grandpa and I are familiar with this photo. After thinking about it, isn¡¯t she is the one that is


    being exposed with you in the news recently¡­.¡±


    Rex couldn¡¯t hide it, to be precise he doesn¡¯t how to hide it. He says nothing and tacitly approves it.


    The two elderly look at each other, both shocked, ¡°Is it really true¡­.¡±


    Halfway through of his speech, the old man pauses at the end of conversation and be serious,


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t have any standard, and also doesn¡¯t ask you for a perfect girl, this is still not a good


    idea. I¡¯ve read on the news that she has an ex-husband. How can you be with a divorced woman, I¡¯m


    not going to allow it!¡±


    As Tim expected, the old people¡¯s thought are still conservative. He definitely couldn¡¯t ept his


    excellent grandson to be with a woman who has a dark past.


    Moreover, this photo is too¡­..


    ¡°This is fake, she is not like what you think, she¡¯s a good girl,¡± Apart from these sentence, Rex doesn¡¯t


    know what else to say.


    Hearing that he is still debating, the old man is even more irritated, ¡°Even if it¡¯s fake, she has been


    married before, your grandma and I won¡¯t allow you to be together!¡±


    Rex purses his thin lips and says again, ¡°We are already together.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± the old man ms the table, ¡°Then break up, since you guys haven¡¯t married, it¡¯s not toote.


    We didn¡¯t approve your rtionship!¡±


    After that, it might because of roaring too hard that make him panting hard and coughed.


    All of Rex¡¯s word is sealed in his mouth, afraid that his words will have a bad impact for his body. After


    taking the photo, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    The two old one couldn¡¯t stop him. They could only watch him leaving. But deep inside their heart, they


    are afraid that Rex is really with the woman on the photo.


    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s more than thirty years old. It¡¯s useless for us to say him¡­.¡± The old man sneers, ¡°Even so,


    I still have to stop him.¡±


    ¡­..


    It¡¯ste enough when Rex returns to the Vi. He sits and smokes a few cigarettes before getting off.


    He leaves the photo on the dashboard of the car, without bringing it in.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Themp in the bedroom on the second floor is still open. Lily hasn¡¯t slept yet, and when he walks


    inside, her body shakes, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    The man barely hums a sound and walks into the cloakroom to take off his clothes, then takes his


    pajamas to the bathroom.


    With the sound of whirling water on the background, Lily looks at the blurred figure on the frosted ss.


    When he came back again, her mood has cooled down. But he doesn¡¯t say anything. Did he treat her


    as a child?


    Lily feels upset and her vision fell upon his phone on the table. Her eyes seem to stick to it and couldn¡¯t


    look away.


    There are two viins fighting in her head. She crawls to it and hesitates for a while before pick up the


    phone and unlocks it.

 Chapter 105 Check His Phone

    Chapter 105 Check His Phone


    The screen lights up. Lily opens the call history while gritting her teeth. The most recent call is written


    ¡®Old house¡¯ two words. It is right in the time when they were going on home.


    Lily uses her fingertips to click it. It is a series ofndline number, which is obviously called from the


    house.


    Old house?


    Is it the number from his old house?


    After thinking about it, they have been together for quite some time, but Rex has never even once


    mention about his family. The only thing that she knows is about what Orson told her at that time.


    Other than that, she knows nothing else.


    People always have bad instincts, especially when facing the one they care the most, there will always


    be a glimpse of selfish desire. Lily is too absorbed that she doesn¡¯t even notice when the door behind


    her opened. Just until the phone on her hand is taken away, she went stiff and unable to move.


    She doesn¡¯t even have a chance to lock the screen¡­..


    Rex looks at the call history that she opened and his eyebrows presses together. There is no single


    emotion that could be heard in his voice, and he asks, ¡°What do you want to see, huh?¡±


    Lily bites her lower lip and says nothing. The tension and embarrassment of being caught turns into


    anger and grievances. Her anger keeps on fluctuating a few times but still couldn¡¯t say a word in the


    end.


    Rex locks the phone and throws it on the bed, ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± There is a question in his in voice,


    and she heard it.


    She inhales deeply and turns around. With a soft voice, she speaks out, ¡°I¡­ just wanted to know who


    you called you away, since you didn¡¯t tell me, and I feels that it is quite serious, I¡¯m just worried about


    you¡­.¡±


    ¡°So you check out my phone?¡± Rex cuts her off and leans back, both hands supports on the bed and


    his slender legs folded together.


    Lily¡¯s eyelid quivers, her throat is like being blocked with cotton.


    ¡°Do you know what are you doing?¡± He continues to question her, despite of her gradually red eyes.


    Lily knows she is wrong, but why didn¡¯t he tell her?


    If he is willing to say, she won¡¯t do it.


    ¡°It is because I¡¯m really about you, nothing else¡­.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Rex rubs his back. As the matter of fact, he is also afraid, afraid that she


    finds out about the attitude of his grandparents and she would leave once again.


    He is greedy that even he can¡¯t manage it these rtionship, he still wanted to keep her by his side.


    Lily¡¯s hands tighten, after some strength, she finally releases it, ¡°Rex, you¡¯ve told me not to lie before.¡±


    She raises her head to look straight in his eyes, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Rex trembles deep inside his heart. Their gaze meet each other, no one speaks a word. After a while,


    he finally says, ¡°There¡¯s something I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± Lily points at the phone on the bed, ¡°Business? Personal matter? Or about your family?¡±


    His pupils dte, not denying, ¡°Family matters.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily looks at him with a smile and nods, then turns around to walk out of the bedroom without


    asking anything else.


    With a bang, the door closes and left him with silence.


    Rex raises his head and closes his eyes, recalling his grandparents¡¯ word, which makes him feel


    uneasy. The photos could be hidden in the car, what about the people?


    There is always a time he couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡­¡­


    Sleeping in the separating room for a night, Lily wakes up earlier the next morning and went out


    directly. When he sees that it is still less than six in the morning, he lost his mood and went out directly


    without exercising for the first time.


    When he arrives at thepany, Rex takes the envelope from the car and hands it to Smith. The other


    party is also stunned for a while after receiving it, however, with his professional manner, he know it is


    for the supplementary evidence.


    ¡°Add this on Tim¡¯swsuit.¡± Rex says while tapping his fingers twice on the table, ¡°Make it quick, so that


    the court could pronounce a sentence for him. About how to fight, do I need to teach you again?¡±


    Smith nods hastily, ¡°No, I understand what you mean.¡±


    He means to let Tim goes bankrupt, ruined his reputation and the worst is to emunicate him from


    the city.


    Smith watches Rex walks out of the room, and looks at the document on his hand again. He couldn¡¯t


    help but squeeze out a sweat. The basic divorce case is no longer as simple as it was, the best result


    might be the worst bankrupt, imprisoned for two years¡­.


    Smith sighs quietly. Tim had provoked the wrong person and should pay a heavy price.


    Thewsuit officially went in and Smith informs Lily immediately. After such as long time, Lily has no


    more spirit. She stays calm and d after hearing that this day has finally came.


    ¡°Smith, about this case, is my probability of wining high?¡±


    Smith adjusts the sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°Rest assured. You have one hundred percent of


    winning. The only difference is about the defendant¡¯s penalty.¡±


    Lily pauses for a while and asks, ¡°Are they going to be hard on him?¡± Smith nods, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lily is confident that Tim won¡¯t be able to run away this time. However, she either doesn¡¯t intend to


    plead for him. He is too much, first cheated on her, followed by some affection and finally drained all of


    her sympathy. She is too exhausted that has no more feelings towards this man.


    After return to the office, Lily keeps on being distracted. There is a lot of simple mistake at her work,


    which makes Crystal leans to her ears and asks, ¡°What happen, are you fighting with Rex?¡±


    Lily is a little surprised, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ a little bit.¡± Crystal can¡¯t ask much about their personal matter but can only console her and


    returns to their work.


    Lily keeps on distracted. Her heart is entangled, for the reason that while she is self-criticizing, she also


    mes Rex at the same time. With her desperate spirit, she couldn¡¯t help but texting Abby and tell her


    the whole story.


    Abby advices her, ¡°Man doesn¡¯t like woman to check on their phones. It¡¯s his privacy anyway, even the


    most basic trust are gone. This is indeed your fault, but speaking of Rex, he has some responsibilities


    too. Why didn¡¯t he just say it, why should covered it up, people can be curious easily though.¡±


    Lily agrees, ¡°I know right. I didn¡¯t mean it too.¡±


    ¡°But, maybe his family matter is quiteplicated and is not easy to say. Don¡¯t force him too much. As


    long as it¡¯s not about any misceneous woman, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    To be honest, Abby¡¯s word is what she thinks in her heart. But after thinking about it, she bes


    more entangled. She doesn¡¯t think it is her fault nor did Rex¡¯s fault. But she doesn¡¯t really like that he


    concealed things from her, as if she is an outsiders.


    After entangled for the whole afternoon, she still doesn¡¯t get the right answer. Instead, she is criticized


    by Kinsey for a many small mistake from her work.


    In the evening, Lily went home directly after getting off the work without waiting for Rex. She walks to


    the metro station with a backpack. The Vi is located in the outskirt, which means she has to change


    two lines before she can reach it. It is nearly eight o¡¯clock when she arrived.


    Lily changes her shoes at the door. Her whole body feels weak and top-heavy.


    She lies on the sofa in the living room and in the next second, Rex walks down from the third floor.


    However, instead of looking at her, he takes a bottle of espresso from refrigerator, as if to freshen up.


    Lily watches as he wandering around without looking at her even once. With her desperate feeling, she


    throws two punches in the air. OK, keep ignoring and see who is more stubborn!

 Chapter 106 Cold War

    Chapter 106 Cold War


    Suddenly, the cold war begins. Lily has not slept in his room since the day she checked his phone. In


    return, she has been slept in the guest room next to the master bedroom for the time being.


    However, Rex, who has been waiting for the end of her menstrual period, keeps silence, doesn¡¯t care


    about her at all.


    In fact, he is really busy. He has to deal with Tim and also her divorcedwsuit. He is scorched by the


    mes, which Lily has no idea about.


    She thought he has been like this for the reason that she looks through his phone that night.


    In thepany, besides of meeting him in the weekly meeting, she rarely meets him. At home, they


    are busy with their own work. He usually stays in the study room until early in the morning, never


    shown up.


    One night, Lily knows that he hasn¡¯t slept and deliberately make a supper of cup noodles. When he


    smells it, he just nces at her and says, ¡°Keep quiet. It¡¯s too loud.¡±


    Lily is almost chocked to death by the noodles. There is no way to handle him.


    Slowly, the anger turn to a little bit of arrogance, he is like a frost beaten eggnt, which doesn¡¯t have


    any spirit.


    At first, Lily has no idea, which makes her wanted to talk about herwsuit as an excuse, but no one


    answers after knocking for a while, she then turns the doorknob, it¡¯s unlocked.


    The bedroom is quiet, the curtains are tightly gone down and the man is wrapped on the dark quilt, only


    showing his head and sturdy arm.


    Lily nces at the time. It is ten in the morning. The court session begins today, and they are not


    required to attend, but¡­. Why did he sleep till this hour?


    After being with him for so long, Lily has never seen him get up more than eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Rex?¡± He tentatively shouts, but the man on the bed stay stills, she then shouts again, it is the same.


    Lily¡¯s eyebrows twits and finally realizes something is wrong. She then walks to the bed to found that


    half of his face is covered in the quilt, she could see nothing.


    She reaches out and pushes his shoulders, while raising the volume, she says, ¡°Rex?¡±


    This time, he finally moves, he turns his back from her and says in a hoarse, unpolished tone, ¡°Get


    out.¡±


    This voice¡­.


    Lily¡¯s heart sink and doesn¡¯t bother his word. She steps forward and puts her hand on his forehead.


    The burn temperature transferred to her palm at once, it is a scary heat.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Lily kneels by the bed while forcibly pulls down the quilt. Hisplexion is poor and his


    breath is heavy, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital, you are in a high fever now.¡±


    The man finally lifts his eyelids, his eyes are in an inexhaustible fatigue, ¡°I told you to get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out!¡± Lily is mad by his words, she is worried and anxious at the same time, ¡°How can


    you live like this? Let¡¯s go to the hospital to get an IV drop.¡±


    After speaking, Lily suddenly thinks of Karl, ¡°Should I call Karl?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice is muffled, which is because her annoyance. He then points at the medical box next to


    the cab, ¡°Get me some medicine.¡±


    Lily rushes there to find the antipyretic medicine and thermometer, then feed him the medicine and


    measure him as well. It turns out to be thirty-nine degrees, ¡°If it can¡¯t get rid of the fever in a while, we¡¯ll


    go to the hospital.¡±


    Rex responses perfunctorily and closes his tired eyes to continue to sleep.


    Recalling thattely, he has been busying in the study room, Lily bes bad mood, which make the


    sourness lingering in her heart. How tired should he be that even with such a strong body can fall ill?


    His appearance is always like an indestructible object, even Lily almost thought than he would never be


    sick.


    But those magnificent and noble identities are faded away, he is barely a mortal. He will be hungry


    without food and also will be ufortable if he sick.


    Lily ces a wet towel on his forehead. After one hour, the temperature fortunately drops to thirty-eight


    degrees. She stays beside him until Smith called.


    Lily walks to the balcony with the phone to pick it up. When it is just connected, Smith excited voice is


    heard, ¡°Congrattions, Lily. Yourwsuit won on the first trial.¡±


    Hearing this news, Lily freezes for a while. After waiting and preparing for a long time, the result is


    finally out. She unconsciously exerted her finger on the phone and even shivers.


    ¡°With the divorce, fifty-percent of the joint assets belongs to your name, including fix assets and current


    assets, as well as your husband various investment and financial management. Beside, because of the


    judgments about reputational infringement and threats, Tim has to pay more than one million for you


    losses.¡± Smith told her the whole verdict. ¡°And of course, Tim will definitely appeal, but the chance of


    sess is very small.¡±


    Lily lets out a long sight of relief, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you specifically when we meet. If there is an appeal about the matter of assets division, just


    cooperate a little will be fine.¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°Thank you very much, Smith.¡±


    Such sentence is almost a devastating blow to Tim¡¯s family, owing to the fact that it is what Susan and


    Jev fear the most. Most of their family assets is under the name of Tim, and at that time, their family is


    afraid of Harry¡¯s official position, thus dare not to notarize all of the pre-marital property. Fifty percent is


    enough to kill half of their life.


    There is no doubt that they will be depressed.


    Thinking of this, in order to prevent any ident, Lily rms Harry and Bree in advance, ¡°Mom, Dad,


    you need to be careful for the time being. It¡¯s best to move to the hotel to stay for a while. I won the


    lawsuit; they might will trouble you guys.¡±


    Hearing this news, both of them are very excited, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll hear you, as long as you won the case,


    everything for you!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily realizes that her eyes are moist. She doesn¡¯t want to cry, but still


    couldn¡¯t control it. She then raises her hands to wipe the corner of her tears, not forgetting the man who


    is sick in the bedroom.


    However, the moment she turns around, she is nailed in the ce.


    Rex has been standing for quite some time. He is just two step away, which is enough to hear all of her


    conversation.


    ¡°You have won.¡± His voice is dumb.


    Lily nods and walks towards him, ¡°Stay in the bed, you still have a fever.¡±


    Rex, who usually rebel, walks to the bedroom obediently. By watching her covers him carefully with the


    quilt, his thin lip moves slightly, ¡°Congrattion, you¡¯ve granted your wish.¡±


    Lily meets his sick face, she actually has a lot to say, but realizes that this is not the right time, at least


    she needs to wait till his fever gone, ¡°Sleep now.¡±


    Rex is indeed exhausted, he fallen asleep not long after he closes his eyes.


    Lily sits on the bedside and observes him. She then changes the towel on his forehead and measures


    the temperature once again. After making sure that he is stable, she just reliefs.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®Buzz¡¯¡ª


    The phone ces on the bedpost vibrating violently, which make Lily frowns. Afraid that it might wake


    Rex up, Lily picks it up and inadvertently touches the green button with her fingertips and hears an old


    and powerful voice when she is about to hang up, ¡°Don¡¯t think


    you can escape without answering your phone. I¡¯ve read the news saying that the woman is divorced.


    I¡¯ve told you before, even if she is divorced, I still won¡¯t let you to be with her.¡±


    When Lily is about to press the red button fiercely, her vision fell on the caller ID, old house.

 Chapter 107 Lawsuit Victory

    Chapter 107 Lawsuit Victory


    The voice from the phone¡¯s microphone is not young. It might be his elder who opposes them together.


    ¡°Hello? Do you hear me? Your grandma and I didn¡¯t approve it. Although we hope that you can find


    someone to live together, it is definitely not her! We didn¡¯t have a high standard, but it is absolutely


    impossible to ept a divorced woman, do you understand?!¡± The old man keeps on talking


    aggressively. All of his words hurt Lily¡¯s heart, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the photo with your grandma. It doesn¡¯t look


    fake. A woman like her is not better, or else why did she divorce? This kind of thing can¡¯t only involve


    one people, don¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    Lily¡¯s hand that is holding the phone has no strength left, as if thest piece of cloth is ripped off, the


    irony makes her feel ashamed.


    So this is why he refused to say?


    When shee back to her sense, she almost hangs up the phone immediately, not daring to dy for


    a second, afraid that she would hear more unbearable words from the old man¡¯s mouth.


    After putting down the phone, Lily flees from the bedroom, closes the door and leans against the wall of


    the hallway. A feeling of powerlessness gradually surges from the feet to the heart.


    Recalling that day when he answered the phone anxiously, he might afraid that she would hear it and


    went back home hurriedly. It is because of his family has known their rtionship.


    Lily thinks of the photo that the old man mentioned. Her mind is in a mess. Does it refer to her photo on


    the inte or something else?


    Regardless of the type, the old man¡¯s attitude is very resolute. No better, divorced.


    Those several words sh in her mind. Lily bits her lower lips tightly, thinking of what Bree and Harry


    had told her when she decided to divorce Tim.


    ¡®Do you know what thing that a divorced woman has to face?¡¯


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Until now, these cruel yet bleach question are not only a word. In the society nowadays, divorce seems


    to be the biggest mistake for woman. Although in her rtionship with Tim, she is just an innocent


    victim, but the word ¡®tolerance¡¯ is only a word passing by, it is still a thing that involved two people.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that why an excellent man like Rex is with a divorced woman?


    Lily understands, but what is wrong with her¡­.


    She doesn¡¯t even know what to do to allow other to get rid of her prejudice from their heart, because it


    seems useless¡­.


    Just when Lily is distracted, the phone on her pocket rings. It is an unfamiliar number, but at this time,


    only Tim¡¯s family will be able to call her at this burning issue. Considering that he might would trouble


    Harry and Bree, Lily still decides to pick it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily, what exactly do you want?!¡± The irritating voice roars out, shaking her eardrums.


    ¡°Me?¡± Lily shivers, as if being taken out of cold water, ¡°me yourself for what you have today, this is


    just thete price you need to pay.¡±


    Up to this day, he still doesn¡¯t regret but only endless of usation and swearing. And of course, she


    also understands and doesn¡¯t expect him to reflect on his mistakes.


    ¡°This is martial fraud. How can you take half of my property only by marrying me for more than a year,


    you are crazy...¡±


    ¡°Then sue me.¡± Lily is so disgusted that she doesn¡¯t even have any patience to listen to his words, ¡°The


    court has pronounced our divorce case. We are stranger from now on. You don¡¯t have to tell me any of


    this. If you are dissatisfied, you can appeal.¡±


    It seems that he is shocked by her decisive attitude, which make him silent for a few second before he


    suddenlyugh in madness, ¡°Hahaha, do you think you can be with Rex once you¡¯ve get rid of me?


    Stop daydreaming! I guess his family has looked for you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t mind what he said until he said the word ¡®his family¡¯. How can he know?


    There is a thump in her heart, her frowns wrinkled even more, her body left the wall in shock, and she


    screams out, ¡°Is it your job!?¡±


    Tim snorts coldly, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think Rex¡¯s family suddenly came to you?¡±


    He has no idea that Rex has stopped all of this, yet he stillcent, ¡°I¡¯ve a lot of things in my hands


    that can make Rex¡¯s family feel disgust on you, so there is no benefit for you to insult me.¡±


    Hearing what he said and associated it with the old man¡¯s word. Lily gradually finds the logic, ¡°So you


    are the one that send my photo to Rex¡¯s old house?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Tim admits it generously and shamelessly, ¡°You drove me to do this. I live unhappily


    and I will make you suffer too! If you insist in taking my assets, then this is only the beginning!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lily is breathless, her chest fluctuates violently. What can she do? Facing Tim, who are


    shameless, indifferent, a person who doesn¡¯t have any shame or even softness, what elsecanshedo!?


    The moments of silence makes her fingers cold, ¡°Tim, you¡¯ve lost much now. If you continue in this


    way, you will only lose more.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± He is like hearing a joke, ¡°I¡¯m a notorious now anyway, I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t lose anything even


    if I gamble with you! What about you, don¡¯t you worry about Rex¡¯s family¡­..¡±


    ¡®Du du du¡¯¡­¡­


    Before Tim finishes, Lily has hung it up hurriedly. She hates his voice, hates everything that has to do


    with him, she even hates why she ever fell in love with him.


    At that time, she¡¯s blind and fall in love with such a scum.


    Coming to this point, she doesn¡¯t know how to do. Her young dedication and good emotional support


    has been a weapon for him to attack her.


    ¡®Buzz¡¯


    Her phone vibrates twice. It is a text from the number just now.


    Lily inhales deeply and clicks it. Her vision immediately locks on the photos he sent. Various of


    disgusting posture, in which the face is familiar.


    Everything seems to be stay still, even her breathing seemed to cease existing.


    Half minuteter, Lily slides down the wall helplessly and crouches at the root of the wall, both hands


    on her knees and bursts into tears.


    ¡°Sob sob sob¡­.¡± The broken voice is suppressed deep in the throat, afraid that the man who is sick in


    the bedroom might hear it. It then turns into a heartbreaking sob.


    A big drop of teares out of her eyes. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t think that this will happen after the


    victory of herwsuit. The most frightening is that Tim and his family would refuse to stop the revenge.


    What she worried the most, still happen.


    Her previous marriage is like a ster that attached to her body. She doesn¡¯t even know how to get rid


    of it.


    Can she get rid of it?


    Even if she can, three years, five years, ten years or even longer, nobody can still meet her in the past,


    including Rex.


    At this moment, Lily haspletely lost the confidence in herself. She even misses the Lily that barely


    wanted to win thewsuit.


    But there is no what if in this world. Now that she fell in love with Rex, she need to suffer and it is


    difficult.

 Chapter 108 Can I Stay by Your side?

    Chapter 108 Can I Stay by Your side?


    Lily is almost drowned in her bitter tears and her heart beats fiercely. She is hopeless, especially by


    looking at the photo on the screen; thest straw in her body is crushed.


    She has never done these things, but who will listen to her innocent exnation?


    Rex will, thus he conceals everything from her, he takes everything on his own, but this is far from


    enough, there is no effect except bringing an endless pressure to himself.


    Neither Rex¡¯s family or the outsiders will believe it.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be a barrier for his family, career or reputation. No matter which one, she doesn¡¯t


    want it.


    When Lily is crying sadly,e a soft sound to her ear suddenly.


    Her heart tightened violently, she doesn¡¯t even have time to wipe her tears and stands up hurriedly to


    turn around.


    Behind her, steady footsteps moves closer and closer and stops behind her. A pair of hand falls on her


    shoulders and after a few second, it gets stronger.


    Lily¡¯s body is extremely stiff, she wipes her tears hurriedly, making an effort for not trembling, ¡°I¡¯ll cook


    something for you, you stay in the bedroom¡­..¡±


    ¡°Lily, look at me.¡±


    It might be his fever which makes his voice also dry. With his family¡¯s attitude, Lily doesn¡¯t even know


    how to face him.


    Now she feels¡­. embarrassed.


    Rex looks at the stiff little woman who is standing in front of him and pulls her body forcibly. And as


    expected, he meets a pair of crying red eyes, and also a dazzle pale lip.


    They face each other, even the air quite for a few minutes. Every second is a great torment for Lily.


    After a while, the man puts a big palm in her cheek, to wipe away the crisscrossing tears and soften up


    his voice, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Lily lowers her eyes, realizing that he might have not heard her conversation with Tim and shakes her


    head, ¡°Nothing, just winning thewsuit makes my mood a bitplicated.¡±


    ¡°Unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± Lily opens her mouth but couldn¡¯t say the ¡®happy¡¯ word.


    Just when she is distracted, the phone in her hand is suddenly taken away by force. She suddenly


    recovers but it is toote. The phone has fallen into Rex¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Like a reflex, Lily reaches out to grab her phone back.


    It is his inherent height advantage. He does it intentionally, she couldn¡¯t even touch it.


    Photo, text message and call records, he has seen all of it. His face is very calm, so calm that his


    expression doesn¡¯t even change. However, this calmness makes Lily¡¯s breath unstable.


    After looking through it, he locks the phone and giver her back, ¡°Are you crying because of this?¡±


    Lily exhales, resembling a smile yet not smiling, very fragile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nor discuss it with you,


    I¡­.. feel embarrassed.¡±


    His unchanged expression finally surges, he reaches out to stop her trembling shoulders and asks in a


    low voice, ¡°Why are you embarrasses?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass you because of my situation. I don¡¯t me anyone. I choose thest


    marriage myself. Even if nothing happened, even if it was being misunderstood, I have nothing to


    comin¡­.¡± Lily keeps on shaking her head. She almost chokes on every word.


    All her posture and heart are very sensitive and fragile.


    She is afraid that Rex will shoot her, thus she fell in advance.


    ¡°So? Are going to leave me or still stay by my side, huh?¡± Rex¡¯s vision looks at her fragile appearance.


    He questions her inly and calmly, but he knows it, the body is burning again because of this word.


    Lily is in the center of suspension, countless of thought keeps popping up and disappear in her head.


    And finally, she throws the question back, ¡°Can I stay with you?¡±


    Rex only feels that his heart is gripped by something, his brows frowns in pain. The way she asks, the


    way she looking forwards and also covering it up, shatter into pieces in his heart.


    He keeps silence, his pupil is very dark and deep, his tall body slightly leaned down, clutching her lips


    urately.


    It is a scorching hot kiss, which make them difficult to separate for their craving for each other. At this


    moment,nguage could only be reced by action.


    Lily is melted in this kiss. Theyer irony on her heart disappear, she knows how much she yearn for


    this man.


    Does she want to stay by his side?


    Yes, she really¡­.. want.


    Rex peeks at the woman who is panting hard in his arms. That small face is finally stained with blush,


    which is pleasing in his eyes, ¡°No matter what, I will never let you go.¡±


    ¡°But your family¡­.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They don¡¯t understand you or me. It¡¯s my business, I¡¯ll decide it.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t Lily notice that he has this ability and position to choose what he wanted in his life? But still,


    they are his family. She doesn¡¯t want him to fight with his family just because of her.


    As if he knows what she is thinking, the man raises her chin and looks at her sharply, ¡°Lily, trust


    everything to me, you just need to stay by my side, okay?¡±


    Lily observes his eyes, her heart is entangled, ¡°I didn¡¯t disbelieve you. I just didn¡¯t believe myself.¡±


    ¡°Tim can only do this at most, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t want to tell her this, but when she is panic, he


    still needs to say it. ¡°These pictures are not important, wait till the old one understands it and everything


    will be fine, they just need a time.¡±


    ¡°Can they really ept it? I even¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t give her the opportunity to doubt herself and hugs her, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    After speaking, he lets Lily go and went downstairs, leaving her puzzled. When hees back, he had


    a cup of milk on his hand, ¡°Drink it, milk can calm you down.¡±


    Lily takes it.


    He is still wearing a pajama with a cor on his neck. Lily identally touches the hot skin on his neck


    and remembers that he is having a fever.


    Without thinking out it, she pushes him back to the room and takes a thermometer to measure his


    temperature. Thirty-eight point two degrees, fortunately, it doesn¡¯t heat up again.


    Lily takes a towel and twirls it again. The man wraps his big palm into her tender little hand and sits on


    the bed while pulling her into his legs, even her hair be messy on her forehead, ¡°Stay with me,


    okay?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t response but only looks at him. Rex slightly sighs and hugs her to the bed and wraps her in


    the quilt. Her breath is full of the fragrance of his body, very rxing.


    Lily still wanted to say something, ¡°Rex¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shh, let me sleep, let¡¯s talkter.¡± He says and kisses her and closes his eyes in an instant, as if feels


    really tired.


    In the tranquil bedroom, while looking at the real handsome sleeping face, various kind of thought pop


    up in her mind. She keeps thinking about it until tired and fall asleep.


    One second before she enters her dream, Rex hears the steady breath of the woman besides her and


    opens his eyes almost immediately.


    There is no hint of gentleness in those deep eyes, all of which is suppressed but still turbulent and cold.


    He slowly pulls his arms from her neck away and afraid that he might wakes her up. He leaves


    immediately without changing his clothes.

 Chapter 109 His Protection

    Chapter 109 His Protection


    Eleven o¡¯clock in the noon, at Buy YU Technology Co., in the president¡¯s office.


    Jev has just walked out of the conference room after meeting. Lately, due to Tim¡¯s scandal, there are


    tons of problem in thepany¡¯s operation. Lots of old clients, who have cooperated for many years,


    demandspensation or termination of cooperation. In order to stabilize their emotion, Jev


    deliberately opens this meeting.


    After gathering up the old partners of the groups, fortunately, when the meeting is on process, those


    people in charge are stable, which make Jev relief.


    All of the people who walk out of the door are dressed in suits. Jev sent them out by standing on the


    door with a smile.


    While shaking their hands, he promises, ¡°Sandy, Willy, rest assured. No matter what, Buy U has more


    than twenty years of foundation. It can¡¯t be destroyed by one thing. There might be an impact recently,


    but I can guarantee than your interest will not be affected.¡±


    ¡°Jev, we¡¯ve been cooperating for so many years, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t trust you, but this time you are


    provoking nobody but Rex. I think we all know who he is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although his face is stering a smile, deep inside his heart is cursing him, ¡°Sandy, I know. We¡¯ve also


    trying to solve it. Hanyu hasn¡¯t done something on us. It can be solved¡­.¡±


    As soon as he finishes his word, the elevator outside the main door of Buy U opens with a ¡®ding¡¯ sound.


    A long figure walks out of it and went straight to the main door.


    Everyone looks at that direction silently, and freezes in ce.


    Even when Jev hasn¡¯te to his sense, he watches the man whoes and stops in front of him.


    After staying silence for five seconds, one of them recover and quickly steps forward to reach out his


    hand, ¡°Rex, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, d to meet you. I¡¯m Lexis from Legacy Industry. What are you


    doing in here?¡±


    Rex nces at the man, his eyes slips over his extended hand and doesn¡¯t even hold it, he just nods


    as a response.


    The man could only withdraw his hand in embarrass, and continue to greet unterally.


    Rex looks at Jev, who is about 50 years old. His posture is ugly, with a mean and cunning appearance.


    His face could tell that he is not a loyal person.


    Therefore, it is not hard to tell why Lily is so miserable in their family. When the above behave wrongly,


    the below will do the same.


    Jev meets the gaze of Rex and he unconsciously wanted to retreat back. Rex¡¯s eyes seem to look


    through him, which make people terrified.


    It¡¯s not a good thing to look back, this is crisis¡­¡­


    Jev turns his eyes and hypocritically polite, ¡°Rex, Rex, see, why don¡¯t you tell me you areing, I


    should wee you¡­.¡±


    After talking, he titles his head and nces at the corridor behind him, it¡¯s empty.


    Rex tucks both of his hand in the pockets, his posture is very polite, ¡°Stop looking, I¡¯m here alone.¡±


    Being caught up, Jev crooks his neck awkwardly, ¡°no no, you think too much.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t even bother what he said and scans through the front door and lobby, finally his eyes fall


    on the young and beautiful clerk at the reception.


    ¡°Not bad, are you interested in working at Han Yu?¡±


    The receptionist girl is stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that the CEO of Han Yuw firm has spoken to


    herself and also offers her to work there. The blushing smoke appears but she dares not to do anything


    since Jev is on the site.


    After all, there is still one month sry on hold.


    Rex doesn¡¯t seem to interest in her answer either, and satisfies to see the dramatic changes in Jev and


    otherpany executives¡¯ face.


    Jev almost couldn¡¯t hold up his fake smile anymore, ¡°Rex, what kind of joke is it¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± After speaking, his throat suddenly be hot and itchy and wanted to


    cough, thus he stops and holds it back, ¡°Should I say it here or inside?¡±


    He shows a posture to settle an ount, as long as they are not blind, everyone who is in the site


    could see it. He just wanted to head-on blow at first encounter with him, letting Buy U lose those


    partners who are cooperating with them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this time, these bosses who originally intended to break their cooperation n are also not stupid


    and faded away.


    Jev dare not to show his upset face to Rex and wees him to the CEO¡¯s office.


    The best tea is brewed, which smells fragrant. However, the person who is being served doesn¡¯t


    appreciate it.


    Jev looks anxiously at the man who is sitting at the sofa opposite him. He tries to remain a calm face at


    his appearance, but found it hard.


    Rex, who has a high fever, is desperately trying to make him sensible. He taps his long fingers on the


    sofa for a few times before saying, ¡°I heard that Tim is still messing with Lily. As his father, do you


    know?¡±


    Just a sentence, the intention has been exined.


    Jev feels hard but still admits it, ¡°Tim is still immature. If he did something wrong, I hope you can give


    him a chance, I will surely teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°I want to give you a chance.¡± Rex¡¯s vision fall on the edge of the tea cup, his tone is just right, ¡°But


    unfortunately, he mess with my family, which makes me a little embarrassed¡­¡±


    Jev¡¯s hand that is holding the tea cup trembles, there is a trace of confusion in his eyes. However, he is


    an old sophisticate. He quickly calms down, ¡°Did Tim mess with your family? I really have no idea, or


    else, I won¡¯t let him do it!¡±


    Rex knows that Jev is fully unaware, which doesn¡¯t surprise him, ¡°In my eyes, whether you know it or


    not, your son did it, so Ie here. If Buy U tech still wants to continue to operate, your son should


    stop messing with Lily.¡±


    Jev puts the tea cup down andughs twice. The atmosphere bes a little dignified, which makes


    him tentatively said, ¡°You¡¯re too serious, we¡¯re all a businessman, and we make it for the sake of our


    children! I will definitely talk to Tim. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t let him do any outrageous


    behavior anymore, I promise you.¡±


    Jev keeps on using the ¡®you¡¯ word, which is quite disrespectful. However, for Rex, it is like ying a


    game. What Rex wanted is their entire family to stop messing with Lily, not Jev¡¯s promises.


    ¡°If so, I also have no choice.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t even hear his words. When he gets up, preparing to leave


    from the sofa, his figure shakes by the fever, but Rex remains steady.


    Jev follows him up, expressing anxiety in his expression, ¡°Rex!¡±


    Rex pauses and looks down at the short man in front of him, his eyes gradually sharpens. Jev grits his


    teeth, ¡°Okay, I promise you. Our family will never mess with Lily again!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡± Speaking of which, Jev pauses again, ¡°As you know, Lily has taken part of our family assets.


    Not to mention the role of Han Yu and your rtionship, we certainly know it well, but you also can¡¯t


    treat me as a dumb¡­..¡±


    ¡°Dumb?¡± Rex sweeps through his unwilling to reconcile face, ¡°Whether it is a suffer or deserves, do you


    have no idea?¡±


    The fake smile on Jev¡¯s face finally gone, his shudders, ¡°Rex, why don¡¯t you say your terms and


    condition?¡±


    This time, Rex fades the calmness in his eyes, allowing Tim to see his fierceness and threat, ¡°I want


    your family to disappear from Lily¡¯s sight, even if it only happens by chance. Once I know what you did,


    Buy U Tech, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±


    So far, thestyer of paper is also pierced. Tim narrows his eyes, ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Who knows, Rex smiles indistinctly, which is chilling, ¡°If there is nothing else but only about the


    company, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±


    Jev is like being struck by thunder, he supports to the sofa to stand firm. By watching at the man in


    front of him, his back is full of sweat. He had a hunched if he doesn¡¯t stop, one day, thispany will


    be under his name.

 Chapter 110 Threaten Tim’s Family

    Chapter 110 Threaten Tim¡¯s Family


    When Lily wakes up, it is already half past twelve in the noon. Since the early morning till now, she


    hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet, which makes her stomach empty and extremely starving right now.


    By the time she opens her eyes, there is nothing but only a cold air around her. Where is he?


    Lily puts on her shoes after getting out of bed and goes to the first floor, no one. She then climbs to the


    third floor, it is also the same.


    Thinking of his feverish body, she inevitably worries and picks up her phone to call him.


    After a few rings, he finally answers it. His voice is even hoarser than before, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where are you?¡±


    Rex nces at the time on the dashboard and steps on the throttle more than before, ¡°I¡¯ve got


    something to do.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± Lily twists her brows, ¡°You are sick and have a fever now, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Business affairs.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Lily says while wearing a cloth, ¡°Do you want me to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home, just waiting for me.¡± Rex is afraid that she reallyes out, and simply tells her


    to do something, ¡°Cook porridge for me.¡±


    ¡°Porridge¡­" She opens the refrigerator and looks at the ingredients inside, ¡°What kind of porridge do


    you want?¡±


    Actually, Rex doesn¡¯t want to eat it. He feels very ill and doesn¡¯t feel like eating anything, but only


    wanted to find a ce toy down, but he still manages to find an excuse, ¡°Chicken Mushroom


    congee.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook now so you can eat it as soon as you arrive.¡± Lily still worries about him and asks him


    again, ¡°Are you driving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then drive slowly, don¡¯t need to rush¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± His helpless and indulgent voicees out, interrupting her nagging, ¡°I¡¯m on my way now,


    don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    This time, Lily nods, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Forty minutester, A Bentley Bentayga stops in front of the Vi. The man pulls the door and walks


    coldly to the Vi.


    His fingertip touches the fingerprint lock and with a ¡®didi¡¯ sound, the door opens. As soon as he walks


    in, he is greeted with the fragrance from the kitchen nearby.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Lily, who is still wearing a blue and white strap apron, hears a sounding to the


    kitchen. Her hair is tucked loosely behind her back, leaving a few strands behind, giving a sense of


    softness.


    Rex only feels that once he sees her face, all of his anger disappears. Lily leans forward and touches


    his forehead while tiptoeing, and surprises, ¡°You¡­.¡±


    This temperature could fry an egg.


    Rex waves off her hand and wants to hug her, but Lily escapes. Without any negotiation, she picks up


    the phone on the table to call Karl, ¡°Karl, Rex has a high fever now, and can youe over and look at


    him?¡±


    On the other hand, Karl¡¯s hand that is rubbing his neck stops, ¡°High fever? Howe?¡±


    Lily nces at the person who is walking to the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t


    have a good resttely.¡±


    ¡°Then there may be an inmmation in the body.¡± Karl secretly sighs, ¡°I¡¯m on my way now. Let him take


    a rest, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±


    After hanging up, Lily went directly to the kitchen to catch him, who secretly eats a spoon of the


    congee. She feels a bit gloomy, ¡°Go upstairs and rest. Karl will be here soon.¡±


    Rex actually doesn¡¯t like others to intervene his own business. However, by looking at Lily¡¯s face, he


    can do nothing else.


    Even if she arbitrarily calls Karl, he feels fine. He is so patient that he himself is also surprised.


    ¡°Support me.¡± A man with one meter eight tall pampers himself, without blinking.


    Lily looks at his fever blushing face and softens up. She then walks over to take his elbow and support


    him to the second floor.


    Without knowing whether he is intentional or not, he rests his hand on her back. Lily res at him for a


    while, but still facing the indifferent face of him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After an effort, they finally arrive and Lily still has to sweet-talk him to change his clothes.


    Rex lies on the bed and looks at the little woman who is kept wandering around. His heart is lingering a


    warmth sense and then grabs her small waist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Tim¡¯s family, I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyelid moves slightly and looks at him, but says nothing.


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have to care about others, the only thing is that you have to be strong-- ¡± his voice is


    firm, ¡°that is to be with me.¡±


    He is strong and powerful enough to protect her from the wind and storm. The only thing that he is


    feared of is that she would change her mind, which means all of his efforts will be meaningless.


    Lily clearly sees the perseverance in his eyes, which makes her touched. Well, he has already done


    this far, why should she retreat?


    What he wants is not her understanding, but the loyalty with him.


    Lily is touched, which makes her hold his big palm. Although it is merely a touch, it is enough for him to


    feel it, ¡°I know.¡±


    She will stay with him, until the day he tells her to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    When Karles over, he has just finished a lecture ss. With the limited time, he doesn¡¯t go back to


    the hospital. Thus he also brings Sally along.


    Lily¡¯s impression of Sally is very good, which is cheerful and friendly.


    Once the door is pushed open, Karles in with a heavy breath. He walks to the bedpost and takes


    the thermometer to measure him. After it¡¯s done, he nces at him, ¡°Thirty-eight point nine degrees.


    I¡¯m getting more salute to you.¡±


    By hearing his sarcastic voice, Rex looks up with his tired eyes, ¡°Do doctors always speak like that?¡±


    ¡°Stt!¡± In the meanwhile, Karl has prepared the medicine, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, I¡¯m too worried okay?¡±


    Pulling out the needle cap and pushing a little in the air, Karl inserts to the pointed vein and releases


    the syringe after seeing the bright red blood suck in.


    The pale yellow liquid burst out little by little, not too fast.


    Karl packs up the needle. After everything is done, he finally questions him, ¡°I heard you just went out


    with this fever, why is it so urgent?¡±


    The dry lip speaks out, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jev.¡± ¡°Jev?¡± Karl is unfamiliar with the name. ¡°Tim¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­. Why don¡¯t you let your subordinates handle it? You must really care about Lily and have to


    handle everything by yourself.¡±


    In the eyes of Karl, Rex and the gang people like Tim and Jev are nobody but only a piece of cake.


    Although his words are true, Rex is not very pleasant to it. He feels that Karles here to be


    sarcastic.


    ¡°if nothing else, you may leave.¡± In a bad mood, he directly made an order for him to leave.


    Karl raises his eyebrows and doesn¡¯t bother to refute his patient. When he is packing up the medical


    box, the bedroom is knocked.


    After getting permission, the door is pushed open. Sally walks in and hands the phone to Karl, ¡°Karl,


    Lily asks me whether you can eat all of this.¡±


    Karl pauses his movements, really wants to roll his eyes, but holds it back, ¡°This one and that one, I


    can¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Sally then turns to leave.


    When she has just reached the door, Rex suddenly calls her out, ¡°Sally.¡±


    Sally immediately stops and turns around and points to herself ¡°Are, are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex, who sits on the bed, looks at Karl meaningfully, then looks at her back, ¡°Your dean has


    never fallen in love, but he is really interested in you.¡±


    WTF?!


    The words pours out, which make both Karl and Sally stunned, especially Karl, ¡°What are you talking


    about!¡±


    When did ¡®I¡¯ have a feeling for her, why didn¡¯t ¡®I¡¯ realize it?!


    Rex doesn¡¯t even look at him and keeps on talking to Sally, ¡°He won¡¯t confess, I¡¯m just telling you, you


    may go now.¡±


    Sally is almost petrified and even forgets to close the door when she goes out.


    Karl¡¯s heart is like a horse running in a field full of grass and mud, he really regrets to treat Rex as his


    patient, he should have burned him alive.


    Burn him to be vegetative, encephalitis, making sure he tortured slowly!


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Rex re-lies and closes his eyes, which is really annoying for Karl, ¡°You


    bring her to my house. Don¡¯t you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡±

 Chapter 111 Assets Donation

    Chapter 111 Assets Donation


    Thus, aftering down from the second floor, Karl doesn¡¯t even drink water and walks out of the Vi


    instantly. Sally puts on her coat hurriedly and follows him. She hops inside a second before the engine


    start.


    Karl steps on the throttle and the car flee from the Vi, then drives into the main road.


    The speed is as fast as Sally¡¯s heartbeat, getting faster and faster.


    She unconsciously nces at the man next to her. Although she knows that Karl is harmless to


    outsiders, he is definitely not a man of ecstasy, but his bitter face like this¡­. this is the first time she


    see it.


    After thinking for a moment, she still decides to start a conversation.


    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡±


    The woman¡¯s clear whispered voice ring in his ear, but the man who is driving doesn¡¯t move at all,


    ¡°Back to the hospital.¡±


    The tone is very impatient.


    The expression is even more impatient than the tone.


    As if saying, isn¡¯t it nonsense question?


    Sally clears her throat and touches her nose awkwardly, ¡°Boss, rx, I won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sally¡¯s expression is a little awkward and it takes a long time to find her voice, ¡°About what Rex said, I


    won¡¯t take it seriously, just rx.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Karl¡¯s hand that is holding the steering wheel tightens. Why did she exin it, which made him


    more upset than before?


    Sally is even more innocent and looks at his boss¡¯ stinky face. The whole person is in a bad mood.


    There is nothing wrong with her word, isn¡¯t it?


    In the intersection, the car stops behind the zebra-cross. Karl slightly turns his face to the side and his


    vision falls on the woman¡¯s white face. By looking at her nk face, he is even more indignant, ¡°I¡¯m in a


    bad mood, not because of you, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sally blinks, when, when did she think too much?


    ¡­


    After an IV drop, Rex¡¯s fever immediately cools down. His heavy body feels a lot more relieved, even


    his spirit is much better. The only thing is, even after a high fever, the man is still a bit dull.


    After lying down for quite some time, he is a little bored, thus he pulls out the needle and puts on his


    clothes to go downstairs.


    Lily knows it is about time for him to get up. She has just warmed the congee and serves a bowl on the


    dining table for him, ¡°Eat some.¡±


    The man stands still in the living room, one hand on the back of the chair, looking at her with a serious


    face.


    His sight are too focused that Lily thought there is something on her face. She then raises up to touch


    her face, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face is hot, ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted to see.¡±


    Just wanted to see?


    Lily first frowns, then suddenlyughs and takes two step forwards to look up at him, ¡°Is that your


    answer?¡±


    Rex pulls her directly into his arms. The tall muscr body could almost cover her, even if she tiptoed,


    she could only reach his shoulder.


    Lily reaches out to hug the man in front of her and gently pats it twice, then asks gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rex leans his head across her neck, ¡°Just thinking that now you are done with Tim, I¡¯m very


    happy.¡±


    Lily smiles, ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man loosens her a bit and backs off for small steps, so that he could see her face clearly,


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you finally belonged to me, either from a personal or legal point of view.¡±


    Lily is stunned for a second after realizing his real meaning. He is very happy, not only because of her


    lawsuit, but because of she has no other man except him.


    There is a song, how to sing it?


    Completely end with him, before re-start.


    Even though Tim and her are just a couple without having sex, when this rtionship torn apart, it still


    makes people relief.


    She and Rex finally have a chance to be together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mistaken you before.¡± Lily blushes. Although she is just teasing him, she is also the one who


    embarrasses.


    He drops his head, ¡°Thenpensate me.¡±


    She has heard this word too often that when he said it, Lily shrinks in reflex, ¡°You are still ill, what if you


    infect me?¡±


    There is a hint of smile in his eyes, ¡°What are you thinking, only sex in your mind.¡±


    ¡°Who thought of sex¡­¡± Lily aware that she has been yed and res at him madly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve no


    more fever!¡±


    Rex hooks her into his arms again and drags her to sit in the chair, ¡°Sit with me.¡±


    Lily hasn¡¯t eaten for the day. In fact, she is hungry long ago, which makes her filled herself with a bowl


    of congee and sits down beside him.


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Lily recalls what Smith said and turns to ask him, ¡°Now that it¡¯s over, did Tim have to give me


    half of his property for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it will be executed ording to the verdict.¡±


    Lily¡¯s hand that is scooping the congee stays still, thinking.


    Rex nces across her face, ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    He still remembers when he first met her, she came and said that she wanted to fight a divorcewsuit


    with a firm tone, saying that she wanted Tim to lose his wealth and ruined his family.


    Lily is a bit emotional, ¡°I just feel that the money makes me ufortable.¡±


    Hearing her reason, Rex pouts his lips, but the tone is still the preaching tone, ¡°it¡¯s a fair game, but if


    you don¡¯t want it, then you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily understands what he meant, but, ¡°It¡¯s a fair game, but I still feel wronged.¡±


    Although the money should be given to her legally, it isn¡¯t earned by her, after all. In just more than a


    year marriage, she ends up with Tim¡¯s cheating. Even if she is a victim, she is also the person who


    received a highpensation. This is what people always dream of.


    ¡°I suddenly felt lucky that you fight for me, or else, you might misunderstand me.¡± Lily smiles helpless


    while ncing at him, ¡°Actually I have a particrly unrealistic idea.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I want to cash out all the assets from this divorce and donate part of it.¡±


    ¡°In what ratio?¡±


    Lily thinks, ¡°fifty percent, half of it.¡±


    Not everyone is a sage. She is just an ordinary woman. This is all she can do. As for the rest of the


    money, she still has leave part of it for her parents to decide.


    In case one day, Rex wants to leave her, maybe she will never marry again. She hopes her parents will


    not suffer with her.


    Rex puts down the cutlery from his hand and pulls out a piece of tissue to wipe the corner of his mouth


    elegantly. He closes his eyelids to block theplex emotion under his eyes.


    As the matter of fact, he aware of what she is thinking, she feels insecure. Now that she knows the old


    people¡¯s resistance, she must be more flustered. However, what makes Rex feel powerless is that he


    doesn¡¯t dare to persuade her to make other choices.


    The rtionship between them are tooplicated yet too fragile. Even though he is confident in


    himself, not with the unexpected things.


    After a while, Rex finally nods, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily stares at the white congee in the spoon, suddenly losing her appetite, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 112 Jade’s trick

    Chapter 112 Jade¡¯s trick


    When Jev goes home that night, he spontaneously calls Tim to his study room. The father and son


    confronted each other across the table, even the air seems condense.


    Susan stands outside the door of the study room, twirling anxiously.


    Thest time Jev was that mad is when thepany faces a major problem of capital expenses, this


    time¡­ It isn¡¯t easy either.


    ¡°Well, since you have that skill and went directly to Rex. Did divorce damage your brain?!¡± Jev


    screams.


    Tim stays calm and only sneers at his lower lip. ¡°Dad, is it because that you¡¯re old that make you have


    a poor endurance? This is only a little thing but you make it like a big issue. Are you that afraid of Rex?¡±


    ¡®Boom¡¯¡ª


    Jev ms his palm to the table fiercely, ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of anything and keep on making a mess!


    After taking over thepany for this long, do you have any achievement! Do you sess to make a


    perfect project! Thepany has already burned down since you press on Rex. He has directlye


    to thepany today!¡±


    It is hard enough to ster a fake smile in front of the old partners, and it¡¯s smiled gone, because of


    Rex¡¯s sudden visit. Now thepany is in jeopardy. If it is really terminated again, it may be difficult to


    maintain.


    ¡°Rex came to thepany?¡± Tim¡¯s pupil tighten, little did he expect for the sake of Lily, Rex will did this


    far, ¡°It¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t want; he is really one of a kind!¡±


    ¡°Not only one of a kind! Rex is too overwhelmed by Lily¡¯s soul. If you continue to trouble Lily, you might


    lose more than now, this house and perhaps Buy U will be under his name one day!¡± Thinking of what


    might happen, Jev feels uneasy and cough violently.


    By looking at it, Tim¡¯s is upset, yet still doesn¡¯t reconciled, ¡°Dad, did you see Rex as a God, can he


    cover the sky with his hand? This city is not only him¡­¡±


    Jev snorts coldly, ¡°What do you think? This city is not his own, but no one dare to challenge him.¡±


    Tim keeps silence. The whole person is overwhelmed by Jev¡¯s word.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to reconcile, but people are like this. Since they are not as good as others, they


    can only bow their head. Tim, Buy U is the result of my effort for a lifetime. For the sake of your father,


    don¡¯t continue to provoke him.¡± Jev says in hard yet soft way, there is a praying in his tone, ¡°The good


    and bad between you and Lily is all in the past. Don¡¯t lose more. this is enough to squander you!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    No one knows a man better than his own father. Knowing what Tim would say next, Jev raises his hand


    to interrupt him and takes a document from the drawer and hands to him, ¡°Look by you.¡±


    Tim takes in puzzle and briefs through it. It is thepany¡¯s internal financial statements for the past


    two months, very detailed¡­


    He briefs down line by line. The more he looks, the deeper his face is.


    After he looks through all of it, he understands why Jev had such a big temper just now.


    About thepany¡¯s situation, it is more serious than he though. After reading it, he knows this is


    really bad.


    ¡°Dad, this¡­why did thepany be like this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jev¡¯s facepletely darkens, ¡°So please don¡¯t make any more trouble. If you still did it,


    you might lose Buy U, do you understand?¡±


    At this moment, even if Tim is still unwilling to let it go, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. Comparing with


    thepany, he can still endure the other.


    But¡­


    ¡°Dad, then are we letting Lily go easily? If it wasn¡¯t for her, our family wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±


    Jev sighs deeply, ¡°Tim, forget it, forget it...¡±


    ¡­


    Aftering out from the house, Tim hops in the car in a bad mood.


    Inside the car, Jade is sitting in the co-driver seat. In the recent days, Tim¡¯s emotion is quite unstable.


    He often loses his temper for no reason. Thus, she needs to observe his face every time she speaks.


    Although she has move in the Vi smoothly, she is still cautious, feeling very tense all day long.


    At this time, by looking at his bitter face, Jade doesn¡¯t even dare to take a breath.


    After hopping in the car, Tim doesn¡¯t start the car immediately, yet smashes his right hand fiercely to


    the steering wheel.


    Jade who is sitting next to him, trembles in shocked and whispers, ¡°Tim, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Lily! Lily! Lily!¡± Tim shouts Lily¡¯s name three times in a row while gritting his teeth into his


    bones.


    ¡°Lily¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°About the property division, the old man asked me to agree!¡± Tim says in a tone of anger, he is even


    more upset after thinking about everything.


    More than half of his money and house are now belongs to Lily. All of these things didn¡¯te from a


    strong wind! It¡¯s like cutting his flesh piece by piece.


    Jade secretly surprises, her pupils shakes, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°There is no way left! Today, Rex spares no effort toe to thepany. If I continue to do so, I might


    lose Buy U!¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious!?¡± Jade¡¯s eyes turns around to look at the Vi of their family, feeling a little panicked.


    Did Tim is that weak?


    That man called Rex might not be an easy one. Even the old man and Tim are terrified. If this is the


    case, did all of her effort is all in vain¡­


    Thinking of it, Jade couldn¡¯t help but shivers. She turns her head slowly to face at Tim on the side.


    When this man is with Lily, she is jealous, for the reason that he is young and rich, with a handsome


    face, hence, she betrays her friendship and chooses to be with him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But now, she feels powerless and seeing an end with this man.


    Despite her anger, she desperately wanted to knock him down, but couldn¡¯t do anything.


    If the property is really divided by half, what is left for the Tim¡¯s family? No, what matter is what their


    family will leave for her.


    With the slyness of Bree and Harry, they might will be more aware of her existence.


    Jade is daydreaming. She doesn¡¯t even realize that Tim has driven back to their Vi.


    ¡°What are you thinking, get off!¡± Tim¡¯s wicked voicee out, regardless of her reaction, he opens the


    door and ms it again, grunting, ¡°What the fuck¡­..¡±


    Jade purses his lips and swallows hard then follows him into the house.


    ¡°Pack you stuff in this two days. We need to hand it to the court.¡± Tim stretched out to pull his ties while


    sulking.


    Jade stops the movement to change her shoes, ¡°What, What!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to pack your stuff, are you deaf?¡± Tim¡¯s voice is bad that he almost regard her as a vent.


    ¡°But where do we live if we move out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Tim is so upset that he doesn¡¯t want to say anything at all, ¡°Let¡¯s look for an apartment.¡±


    The Vi is reced by an apartment. Jade feels that the string in her heart has finally broken because


    of his word.


    She looks up and scans around the Vi and finally looks at Tim again. It¡¯s over, everything is over, the


    lawsuit has lost, not only money, but everything, hepletely lose everything.


    Suddenly, a terrible cognition pops up in her head. If Tim keeps on like this, she might have nothing.


    Jade panics and turns around to the second floor. When she enters the bedroom, her face is really


    sulky. By thinking of Lily, she hated and also thinks of Rex.


    She turns on her phone and finds a number that is set as an importantbel. Before Tim went on to a


    private investigator, she has secretly investigated it.


    Now, the time has finally arrived.

 Chapter 113 One Night Stand

    Chapter 113 One Night Stand


    Rex¡¯s fevere in a sudden, yet gone in a sudden, he is back to normal on the next day.


    The first thing that he does after healing, is to cash out the divorce¡¯s property, and then contact the


    non-profit organization to donate part of the property after it is divided.


    He deliberately publishes the news, and soon it appeared on a social media, which dramatically


    change Lily¡¯s image and bes popr just in a second.


    This is what theizen so-call ¡®washing¡¯. Although she has nothing to wash, she has to say that she


    has received a lot ofpliment.


    No matter what, people resonate with the good side of human nature.


    After the incident, Lily goes to work to Han Yu as usual. The two of them involve in the same business


    and experience a lot of things. The suspicions gradually disappeared around her, which makes Lily


    feels much better.


    As the matter of work, if she has any question of the work, she asks Rex and thetter is happy to


    teach her, but always with some conditions.


    For instance, tonight for the first time, Lily is solely responsible for a case. It is inevitable to be cautious


    and careful. There is a hard ce to deal with, which makes her goes to the study room to ask him.


    He is on a video conference. After waiting for ten minutes, he finally hangs up.


    The man takes over her file and briefs through, then says in a faint tone, ¡°I¡¯ve taught you before about


    this situation, you still don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Lily is a bit embarrasses. ¡°... They are not in the same situation, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Lily makes an ambiguous statement, not answering.


    He waves, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lily who has an experience, stands still, ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    Rex squints, ¡°Is that your study attitude?¡±


    ¡°You understand it so just exin it to me. Why do I have to beg you every time¡­¡­¡±Lily grumbles in


    dissatisfaction, a little unbnce in her heart.


    Rexughs, ¡°You¡¯ve asked the same question for more than once. It¡¯s your fault, who to me?¡±


    Seeing her silence, he doesn¡¯t force her either. He marks the files with references and hands it to her,


    ¡°Read it by you.¡±


    Lily takes it and this time, she feels morefortable. She always feels that he had a bad temper, but


    now, she is kind of used to it¡­¡­


    There is everything in the study room. Lily is easy to find and it¡¯s convenient to deal with it in the


    moment.


    By sitting on the sofa, she looks at the figure of the handsome man, his nose is sharp, his eyes are


    deep, and the entireplexion is three dimensional. Just by looking at his appearance, he is qualified


    to be an actor, especially with his charming eyebrow.


    Lily is a little obsessed with it and doesn¡¯t even notice how long she has been staring, until the man


    behind the desk turns to look at her, ¡°Your man is really handsome, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lily is almost choked on her saliva and hurriedly looks away. When she has just wanted to slip away,


    she is blocked in the door, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    He always raises his eyebrows whenever he questions her, like a bad boy. Lily¡¯s heart thumps, she


    then clears her throat, her face is a little hot and refute like a dead duck mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other people in this room?¡± The man steps forward to get closer to her, there is a


    refreshing smell on his body, which mixed with the unique hormonal atmosphere that is lingering


    around her, ¡°It¡¯ste, are you done?¡±


    This sentence, Lily has heard it countless times, how can she doesn¡¯t know what he meant, she then


    waves her hand immediately, ¡°There is still one to be done¡­Ah!¡±


    Before she even finished, she is hugged by him, not like a princess, but with her arms wraps around


    her hips, she is hugged vertically.


    Lily is lifted easily and the petite figure looks at the man in her widen eyes, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    The man looks up at him, wondering is it because of the light above her that makes her eyes glow in


    sparkle, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m ¡®doing¡¯, huh


    He deliberately stresses the word hard, trying to hint Lily about it.


    The woman¡¯s white and tender face turns red instantly and murmurs a few words, ¡°It is still too early¡­¡±


    ¡°Leaving after asking a question, isn¡¯t it too ruthless?¡± Rex teases her, glimpsing that even her ears are


    dyed in bright red, he then couldn¡¯t help but hook his lips, ¡°How can you still shy after being together for


    so long?¡±


    With his words, Lily is even more embarrasses and reaches out for his shoulder, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Not only did Rex not let her go, but he directly walks out the study room with her in his arms. He always


    exercises every day that trained his physical strength. He hugs her from the third floor to the bedroom


    on the second floor, as if only hugging a pillow, he doesn¡¯t even panting.


    The bedroom door opens and severalmps on the wall are turn on. Under the dim light, Lily is ced


    on the soft big matrass.


    The man¡¯s body leans down, buries his neck under her delicate neck and kisses deeply, flickering all of


    her sense.


    Lily couldn¡¯t bear it. With a small moan, the manpletely leans against her body without her


    awareness, which make her hums with a nasal voice, ¡°You¡¯re so heavy¡­¡±


    When Rex hears it, he slightly props up his body. He has been busy with too many things these days,


    which make him has a less chance to concentrate on things like this. He has been restrained for a


    while and finally unable to restrain anymore.


    He likes the most when she turns into water under him, it is unbelievable soft, beautiful and touching,


    her pure and beautiful, can only be appreciated by him.


    Rex foreys his feet, patiently induced his little woman, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    His deep yet dumb voice passes into her ears, tapping into her eardrums, ¡°Easy¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The night is dark outside the window, even the wind is quiet. Inside the house, they are making love


    and sink to the fullest. It is the home of mind and body.


    ¡­


    With these ¡®encounters¡¯, Lily learns well. If it wasn¡¯t that necessary, she will not look for him anymore,


    otherwise, she will be greeted by a long ¡®torture¡¯ again.


    Few dayster, Tim¡¯s appeal is dismissed by the court, upholding the original verdict. All of Lily n is


    preceded as scheduled. About half of her donation, she decides to donate it to an orphanage and


    wants to go by herself.


    At first, Rex ns to go with her, but he has a business trip to the other city for two days, which make


    him no choice.


    Before he goes, he has arranges everything, the team, suppliers and also some donation affairs, he is


    afraid that she could not handle it.


    On Saturday morning, Lily follows the team to the orphanage. It is located in an old town of the city.


    The surrounding building is very shabby. The outside of the orphanage looks rtively new, however


    the facilities and environment inside are not adequate.


    Lily coordinates everything with the team. She doesn¡¯t want any asion or photo session. Thus, she


    simply sent the things over and observes the situation.


    About photography or ceremonies, which can make people feels more inferior, she doesn¡¯t need them.


    ¡°Aunties, are you the new teacher, your hair is so beautiful!¡± Suddenly , her legs is embraced by a pair


    of small hand and a soft voice came.


    Lily looks down and finds that the hanger is only four or five years old, which is only her thigh tall. She


    smiles and crouches down to bnce their height, then touches the little girl because of malnutrition


    sparse hair, ¡°Wait till you grow up, your hair will be like mine.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl winder her eyes, asks innocently.


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes, it must be. As long as you eat and sleep well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The little girl ps her hand, very excited and turns her head to see her little friend then


    runs away. While running away, she turns back to wave at Lily, ¡°Bye~¡±


    Lily stands still and looks at the little figure. There is something some uneasy feeling in her heart, a little


    sore. In fact, there are many unfair things in this world, which is far more painful that what she had


    suffered. Such a small child is abandoned, they did nothing wrong.


    ¡°Eat and sleep well? This auntie is talking lie.¡± A yful voicees from behind out of the blue.


    Lily is trapped in her thought that makes her shocked. When she turns around, she sees a face that


    she doesn¡¯t want to see in her life.


    The dark night, the coldke water and the thick bloody smell¡­

 Chapter 114 Meeting Ryan Again

    Chapter 114 Meeting Ryan Again


    Lily¡¯s pupil shrinks and when she sees him clearly, she subconsciously wanted to run away.


    However, it¡¯s a pity that there is a difference between man and woman. Even if she tries to run, she


    can¡¯t run away from his chasing behind.


    Her wrist is pulled, and she is sent to the wall of the yard, her body is thrown to the wall innocently. Her


    back is shocked with the hit, which make Lily struggles but still be able to hold it and looks at the man


    in front of her in vignce, ¡°This gentleman, please let me go!¡±


    Ryan is still smiling. Although the corner of his mouth formed a fake smile, after hearing the word, ¡®this


    gentleman¡¯, it disappeared.


    ¡°Your memory is not that good, you have forgotten me so soon.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lily¡¯s breathing is unstable, ¡°Sorry, some things should not be remember, so I forget it.¡±


    Hearing the words, Ryan snorts. A big man of nearly one meter nine stand in front of her like a wall,


    especially with the light from his back, it makes him look like he is soaking in a gloom.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be remember?¡± He approaches, his narrow eyes locks on her, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you to reminisce


    for a while.¡±


    Lily¡¯s facepletely changes, ¡°Ryan, what exactly do you want!?¡±


    Hearing his name blurted out of her mouth, his face softens, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything!¡±


    ¡°Then let me go!¡±


    Ryan watches as the woman is blushed in red because of her anger and immediately started to y,


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t let you go¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lily is so mad that she sweeps around, and unwillingly admits that this is an excellent hidden


    ce. There are only few people passing by, the backyard is so big that it doesn¡¯t attract any attention.


    She looks at him in an rm, only to realize how awful he is.


    The anger gradually passes and Lily calms down a little, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The previous encounter is so unpleasant that even appearing in the same ce made her curious.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not stalking you, I happen to pass by.¡± Ryan doesn¡¯t lie about it, however he doesn¡¯t only


    pass by, he deliberatelye here, but only doesn¡¯t expect that he would meet her.


    Lily half believe and half doubt by his statement. The phone in her pocket rings, Ryan nces at her


    and releases one of her hand while still clenching the other, ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes and picks it up while trembling, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Did you go to the orphanage?¡± the man¡¯s calm voicees out, which make people feel at ease.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Although Lily is talking to Rex, her vision is locked on Ryan, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Obviously, Ryan is too close that he can hear what they said.


    ¡°Not yet, there is still a meetingter.¡± As soon as he said it,e the voice of the secretary informing


    him of the meeting, Rex doesn¡¯t dy, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Because of it, Ryan slightly raises his eyebrows, looking at her with interest, wondering how she will


    answer.


    Obviously, Lily doesn¡¯t let him to be curious for too long and almost doesn¡¯t hesitate to blurt out, ¡°Of


    course, take care of yourself, don¡¯t let everyone wait, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Not only did she not reveal the problem, she even forgot to tell him a few words.


    There is a trace of interest in Ryan¡¯s eyes. He doesn¡¯t expect that she will be this calm.


    After hanging up the phone, Lily locks her gaze with his, there is a little disgust in her eyes, yes,


    disgust.


    As for Ryan, who captures this emotion very well, feels that the woman in front of him is very weak. He


    can kill her with a little effort, but her emotion is very interesting yet persevering? It seems not enough.


    In short, it arouses his desire to conquer.


    The next second, Ryan makes moves that let Lily despair.


    He reaches up to lift her chin, ¡°Lily, you are very interesting. If it surprises you in our first encounter,


    then for the second time, I believe it is destined by the heaven.¡±


    Lily pouts her lip coldly, ¡°You are insane.¡±


    Ryan is not angry, ¡°I hope your fun can stay still, oh right¡ª¡±


    Speaking of which, he finally lets her go, ¡°My promise to you is still valid. You have saved me once, I


    will definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Ryan looks up at the distance and turns to left.


    Lily looks at his shadow. Her heart is depressed and swayed. She quickly walks back to the gate. The


    staff is still moving the supplies and nothing is abnormal.


    There is a cold sweat in Lily¡¯s palm, praying that she will never meet this man again.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, after dealing with the branchpany, Rex is also had to eat and socialize with the


    person in charge, which is the leader of the city, called Randy. He is forty-six years old and has a high


    official position, thus he personally treats him.


    The location is set in a prestigious club of the city. It treats only membership customers, variety of


    dishes are avable. High ss room and some other entertainment venues are avable upstairs,


    which is the first choice for a big boss and politician. It is extremely confidential.


    Hearing that Rex ising, the owner of the club personally greets him and serves the best private


    room for him without any additional charge.


    They intertwine with each other, and it is inevitable that embellishment is indispensable. Women have


    be amon escort, even if they do nothing. With these people, any embarrassing or serious


    things can be adjust.


    Both of them sit on the main sit, Rex and Randy sit side to side. The remaining four or five people are


    local people with head and faces. Randy knows that Rex is not an ordinary people and naturally will not


    be ck. He blends in politely.


    There is only one person, who seems very easy-going.


    A woman who apanies Randy is very familiar. Rex doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it, even his eyes


    arezy to nce at her, but when he hears the voice, he remembers it. It is Jade.


    His eyes slightly moves to look at her, but he doesn¡¯t want this look to be misread, thinking that he


    might interested to Jade.


    All the people present here are human essences. No one points it out, only keep their eyes open.


    From the beginning, Jade sits down quietly and gradually let it go. She thinks that man is all the same


    thing. In order to get his business trip information, she has spent a lot of money on private investigator.


    She will not let it go easily.


    Thinking of it, Jade unconsciously moves her hand to her pocket to touch somewhat hard edge, which


    is a drug that she has prepared in advance.


    ¡°Jade, drink it, why are you doze off!¡± A man reminds her.


    Jade picks up the wine ss hastily and talks to the people around him with a smiling face, but always


    looks at Rex whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Rex lowers his eyelids and snorts, and then pulls the chair back, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Saying it, he turns and walks out but without entering the toilet in the private room.


    There is a flicker in Jade¡¯s eyes. The hand holding the ss unconsciously tightens. The opportunity


    has finallye!

 Chapter 115 Be Drugged in the Hotel

    Chapter 115 Be Drugged in the Hotel


    After getting out of the room, Rex calls Lily, one hand gesturing the cigarette into his mouth, while the


    other holding the phone. Under the warm yellow light of the alley, the man¡¯s cold face is finally shown,


    exposing a touch of tenderness.


    ¡°Hello?¡± After a few ring, the woman¡¯s soft voice is heard.


    Rex¡¯s cold eyespletely dissipated, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m just back from the orphanage. It is very pity to see the children, so I couldn¡¯t help but stay


    for a while.¡± On the other end, Lily is half lying on the sofa while smirking on the phone, ¡°What about


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the club.¡±


    ¡°Go back then. I¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡±


    Rex inhales and exhales again quickly, then cuts her off, ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    No one has ever been able to make him so distracted, make him so blind. Pehry is right, he is a


    complete workaholic. However, since Lily¡¯s existence, he always wants to go home and grasp some


    time to apany her with everything.


    Lily¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster, and then she responses in a low voice, ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    Even if it is only for one day, she misses him very much, very very much.


    He bs a few words again, in which are trivial daily small things. However, both of them feel so warm


    and happy.


    The smoke on his fingertips burned to tail and he extinguishes it in the trash can. In this moment, he


    sweeps across a graceful figure, it is Jade.


    Rex winces, ¡°Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow night.¡±


    Lily is stunned, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, talk to youter, bye.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    One second after he hung up, Jade stands before him and slightly adjusts her facial expression,


    pretending to greet easily, ¡°Hello Rex, long time no see¡ª¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t even look at her. He passes by without saying anything.


    Jade looks at his unfriendly face and she is a little afraid, this man¡¯s aura is too strong. Especially when


    he is in a bad mood, a nce can make you speechless.


    Only when facing Lily, he shows his warm side.


    At this time, Jade is frightened, but still manages to smile, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t look at me like that. In fact, we


    didn¡¯t have any asion before, only because of some things in Tim¡¯s family, you also know it. I¡¯m not


    with Tim anymore, so we¡¯re not enemies.¡±


    ¡°Enemies?¡± Rex finally speaks, but he is contemptuous, ¡°Are you worth?¡±


    Jade is blocked in her mouth by his words, her face is mixed with red and white-colored, but still talks in


    thick-skin, ¡°Rex, you¡¯re a great man that didn¡¯t remember the viin. Let¡¯s forget about the unpleasant


    pass. Lily and I were best friend before, I know you me me because of her, but I don¡¯t want things to


    be like this, this is not I want.¡±


    While speaking, she also raises her hand to wipe the corner of her eyes, acting like sad crying, ¡°How


    did I not know how much Lily loved Tim before, the two are almost inseparable, I was also confused, so


    I misjudge her¡­.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t even have a desire to listen, thus he looks at her coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Little did Jade expect that he could be so unsympathetic, which make her expression stiffen, and even


    before she could response, she is pushed aside?


    She turns around incredulously and looks at the man who doesn¡¯t go back but leave. It is like he


    crashes through her body and is cleaning his hand with a handkerchief.


    Jade expression droops down suddenly, her hand sps tightly on the side, making a trembling fist.


    For you information, she has slept with several people in order to know his dinner tonight! Including


    Randy and his subordinates.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Well, since he just dislike and avoid her, don¡¯t me her using other ideas!


    Jade recalls that she has put some drug in his ss. After inhales deeply, she walks back to the private


    room with her normal emotion, which is rx and happy.


    ¡°Rex, youe so far from J city, we need to treat you well, do you want to go upstairs after this?¡± one


    of the man suggests, even he doesn¡¯t rify, his facial expression has said everything.


    Rex¡¯s expression stay still, ¡°No, let¡¯s go next time.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay!¡± The man doesn¡¯t force, to be precise, he doesn¡¯t dare to force, he then raises his ss to


    cheers everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s toast. If you have any business in this city, just contact us whenever you need


    us!¡±


    Although this sentence doesn¡¯t have any meaning, it is still very pleasant to hear, especially with the


    present of this man.


    Rex doesn¡¯t let him stuck in an embarrassing situation, he then nces at the wine on the table and


    stands up smoothly, ¡°Thank you for you trouble.¡±


    Jade watches the man raises up his head to drink the red wine. Her heart that is hanging for a while


    finally is at ease. He drinks all of it into his stomach.


    People sit down and chat, leaving some space for each other to talk about private affairs. Jade has


    been paying attention to Rex¡¯s reaction. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the effect of the drug


    is gradually shown in his eyes, exposing some drunken eyes.


    This drug is purchased by her trustee, who specially prescribed for her. It is not a low quality drug,


    which is not obvious but actually is really powerful. It doesn¡¯t let them dizzy at once, but gradually let


    them feel drunk.


    ¡°Rex, did you drink too much?¡± One of the bosses concerns and asks.


    Rex nods. His temple hurts a bit, which is a typical drunk symptom. He then nces at the ss on the


    table, doesn¡¯t remember how much he has drunk.


    ¡°Rex, should I take you to take a rest?¡± Joe approaches, asking in a tone that only the two of them


    could hear.


    Rex nods, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hence, after a simple chat, Rex lets Joe booked a room, which is located at the top of the building. It is


    a presidential suite.


    ¡°Rex, do you want me to stay?¡± by looking at his appearance, Joe is a little worried.


    Rex doesn¡¯t like to have someone in the same space, thus he waves off, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave.¡±


    Joe doesn¡¯t force, only leaving a hangover drug then leave.


    After the door close, Rex is left behind all alone. He tries to stand from the sofa, but unexpectedly,


    when he just makes an effort, he bounces back again.


    Slowly, there is some unusual bloating pain. Although he asionally has the pain, this pain is too


    muddy.


    And gradually, his sense evacuated and the drowsiness struck in. He doesn¡¯t have a time to take a


    bath and walks directly to the bed. He falls on thefortable mattress and immediately falls asleep.


    Outside, Jade has been wandering for about twenty minutes. After counting that it¡¯s about time, she


    has prepared in advance if the door is closed.


    ¡°Didi¡±¡ª


    The room is not locked!


    With a joy in her heart, she walks in lightly and sees a man lying on the bed, ¡°Rex, Rex, how can you


    also have this day¡­..¡±

 Chapter 116 He Sleeps Beside Me

    Chapter 116 He Sleeps Beside Me


    All of her effort that she has prepared is for this moment!


    Jade walks over and tentatively pats on Rex¡¯s shoulder. The man on the bed doesn¡¯t respond at all, his


    breathing is heavy, his brows are frowning, and he looks very ufortable.


    Even so, it doesn¡¯t affect his handsomeness.


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine what would it be if Rex presses against her body¡­.


    There is a blush in Jade¡¯s face but she is not in a hurry. In fact, she doesn¡¯t think of doing it today. After


    all, when Rex wakes up and finds out what she has done, she would definitely unable to live.


    All she wanted to do is to make Lily misunderstood.


    Jade sits on the bed and leans against Rex¡¯s body, wondering whether it is because of drink too much


    that makes his body slightly hot. The high temperature made her unable to restrain.


    Jade murmurs dreamily, ¡°How good would it be if you¡¯re mine?¡±


    After a while, the buzzing sound suddenly heard in the air. Jade leans down her ear against his body


    and carefully listens to the source of the sound. Finally, she found the phone on Rex¡¯s pocket.


    She almost doesn¡¯t hesitate to pick up, but doesn¡¯t speak, only listen to the soft voiceing from the


    phone¡ª


    ¡°Rex, have you returned to the hotel?¡±


    Jade doesn¡¯t speak, but her expression is triumphant. She even imagines what kind of expression will it


    be when she hears her voice.


    After Lily chatters and talks a lot, she couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Hello? Rex, can you hear me?¡±


    Jade sneers. When looking at the man lying next to her, she couldn¡¯t hide her inner pleasure. She


    deliberately squeezes her voice, giving a charming yet chilling voice, ¡°Who are you? Rex has fallen


    asleep.¡±


    At the end of the phone, Lily is struck by thunder and stands still for nearly half a minute before


    recovered. The fingertips that is holding the phone turns white, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s only been a few days and you don¡¯t even recognize my voice? My¡ª¡± Jade pauses,


    deliberately says in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Best Friend.¡±


    Lily only feels that all the warmth of her body is pumped away in an instant, as if the whole person has


    fallen into a cer by her sentence. Her body shivers uncontrobly, she steps back and leans against


    the wall to stand firm.


    Lily tries to calm herself down. Even though her body is trembling, her voice remain stable, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Rex, give him the phone.¡±


    ¡°My best friend, don¡¯t you understand my word? Rex has fallen asleep.¡± Jade nces at the man on


    the bed and whispers, ¡°Rex, wake up, did you drank too much just now, is it ufortable?¡±


    With that, she also mention about the club, which make Lily feels distresses after hearing it.


    Rex indeed goes to the club for socializing tonight. If they aren¡¯t together, how can Jade know it?


    ¡°I can¡¯t wake him up, just say it tomorrow.¡±


    Lily inhales deeply, ¡°Jade, are other people¡¯s things so good? No, it should be said, do you always want


    my things?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t feel ashamed, her tone is triumphant, ¡°I can have it if I want, what you can do?¡±


    ¡°You will be no good result.¡± Lily stares at the wall, she has never hated a person like this before, she


    wish she could peel her skin and lets her suffer all the hardness. She will never talk with this kind of


    tone again, forever.


    Jade¡¯s smile also condensed, her eyes turn cold, it is full of jealousy and fierceness, ¡°Lily, I can¡¯t get


    used to your pride, what do you think you are? Men can like you, they can also like others. You¡¯re just a


    stupid girl that believe everything, don¡¯t fall into others trap easily!¡±


    She can deceive Lily, but can¡¯t deceive herself. Rex only loves her! She hated it when thinking of it,


    thus she desperately wants to get everything she had.


    ¡°Okay¡­..¡±


    Beside her, Rex suddenly groans, seems extremely ufortable and moves a bit.


    Jade¡¯s eyes slightly changes and quickly hangs up.


    The president suit is very peaceful. Jade sits aside, afraid that the man behind her would wake up.


    Although the drug is still on, Rex is always an unexpected man.


    Fortunately, Rex only moves a bit to change his posture and continues to sleep.


    Jade breaths in relief and carefully takes his finger to unlock his phone, then finds the call history to


    delete Lily¡¯s previous call.


    After doing all of this, she doesn¡¯t think that this is enough, thus she takes off her top clothes and


    approaches the man¡¯s head, then takes a face close-up selfie and sent it to her.


    From the photo, it can be seen that she is not wearing a clothes, and also Rex is snuggling in her arms.


    Jade looks at it in satisfaction and sent it to Lily. After it was sessfully sent, she deletes it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She puts back his phone at the original position. Although she doesn¡¯t want to leave, still she has to


    leave, which make her keep on turning back before shepletely leave.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, despite of Jade¡¯s call, Lily still believes Rex. Regardless of it, seeing is believing,


    what if Jade framed him?


    But this hope is soon being smashed by the photo. She looks at the photo of the man and woman,


    intimate posture, explicit pictures, which make her tears couldn¡¯t stop to scramble out of her eyes.


    Howe¡­¡­


    Her body slides down the wall and she half sits on the cold floor. Only tears are flowing, she couldn¡¯t


    even make a sound.


    Jade, Rex.


    How can they be together?


    Lily doesn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s just like once she found out about Tim, the same things happen again, her


    heart is too pain like it is about to spilt up.


    How can she believe it, how to exin it?


    Only the photo of them lingering together iscked behind¡­


    Thinking of these possibilities, thinking that he also cherished the intimacy with other woman, her chest


    seems to be crushed by a ton of stones, it is too painful that she couldn¡¯t even breath.


    Lily raises her hand to grab her clothes on her chest, as if to relieve the pain.


    Tears burst out from her eyes, she couldn¡¯t see anything. After a moment of silence, she finally couldn¡¯t


    help to cry out loud, ¡°Huhuhuhu¡­Why, why¡­¡±


    It¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock, what are they doing?


    Jade texts her a message, did Rex know?


    If he knows, why did he stay still, even without any interruption? If he doesn¡¯t know, did he have


    nned to sleep with Jade¡­


    Despite the possibilities, she couldn¡¯t ept it. She wanted to find an excuses for him, but she is too


    pale and weak.


    Rex, Rex¡­


    These words seems to be carved on her heart, very deep until her bone and blood, thus it is so painful


    at this time.


    Lily blinks her tears away and scans everything around her. He has obviously given her endless


    warmth, but now it feels very cold.


    Perhaps, from the beginning, she shouldn¡¯t believe him and they shouldn¡¯t start.

 Chapter 117 She’s Gone

    Chapter 117 She¡¯s Gone


    Lily hasn¡¯t slept for the whole night, she spends it with tears. She cries until her eyes are sore and


    painful but still couldn¡¯t stop it. She doesn¡¯t want to cry anymore, but the whole person is trapped in


    sorrow, she can¡¯t escape.


    Waking up on the next day, the pillow on her head is still wet. When she walks to the bathroom, she


    looks at her pale yet ghostly face in the mirror, which makes her bite her lower lip softly.


    After waiting for a night, he still hasn¡¯t text back.


    Disappointed, despaired, not hope.


    This is it.


    The thought shes through her mind, which make Lily¡¯s eyes turn red once again. She has unscrewed


    the faucet in advance. The sound of the flowing water ring into her ears. She then takes a handful of


    water and sshes it into her face, which make it can¡¯t be differentiate which one is water or tears.


    She doesn¡¯t go to work, she doesn¡¯t want to go, she doesn¡¯t want to face anything that rte to Rex,


    afraid that she might be emotional and cries out.


    She doesn¡¯t want others to see such a coward of herself, and even couldn¡¯t face the sweet ce that


    she has spent with him before.


    ¡°Ding Ding¡±¡ª


    The phone rings out of the blue. She has deliberately volume up into maximum, just afraid that she


    might miss any call. Lily quickly picks it up and sees the caller ID. However, it is not the person that she


    hopes for.


    After another second, the phone is connected. Abby¡¯s crisp yet impatient voicee, ¡°I can¡¯t take it


    anymore. I really can¡¯t bear it anymore. My grandfather recurrent again, he¡¯s really annoying!¡±


    Lily is uneasy with no emotion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It is always about work, always thinking of manipting me. I¡¯m a fucking person, not a tool, why can¡¯t


    I decide what I want for 24hours?¡± Abby¡¯s irritable yet hatred voice breaks into her throat, ¡°I¡¯m too


    annoyed. I¡¯m going on a vacation, so no one can find me, I¡¯ll let them worried!¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyshes flickers, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet, H city? There is an ind there, I always wanted to go but haven¡¯t gotten a chance.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it is mainly¡­hey, wait, wait, what are you saying? Together? Are you going to?¡± Abby now


    realizes that Lily¡¯s is not in her sense, ¡°Is there anything happen to you?¡±


    Lily¡¯s lip twitches, but still hold it back, ¡°Nothing, I just want to take a break for a while.¡±


    ¡°Youe out alone, is Rex going to approve?¡± Abby¡¯s mouth is fast and she regret it right after she


    said it, which make her quickly change the topic, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe here, we¡¯ll talk face to face.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack my luggage now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Abby heard the word ¡®pack my luggage¡¯, she opens then closes her mouth again, only saying,


    ¡°Be safe on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, Lily has packed her suitcase and goes back to the living room to nce at


    the phone on the table. It is still empty. There is no message or call.


    She numbly puts her phone down and drags her luggage to the door, one step, two steps. she finally


    closes the door and leaving a quiet room.


    ¡­


    Forty minutester, the taxi stops in front of Abby¡¯s Vi. Although it doesn¡¯t as ssy as Rex¡¯s Vi, it


    is still can be regard as luxurious.


    She presses the doorbell, and soon the door opens.


    As soon as she enters the living room, she meets Abby and is hugged by her, ¡°You¡¯ve finally came, I¡¯ll


    so depressed in the house!¡±


    On Monday, Abby¡¯s house is tranquil, only Abby is left in the house, which makes her feels much more


    relief. Owing to the fact that she has quite a lot of scandaltely, Meeting Abby¡¯s parents might be an


    awkward.


    ¡°Are you really here with a suitcase?¡± Abby¡¯s housemaid helps Lily to pull her suitcase in, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, are you fighting with Rex?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to refresh myself.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t tell her, not because she doesn¡¯t


    want to say, but she doesn¡¯t know how to say it.


    No one can ept such a thing easily.


    By looking her entanglement, Abby doesn¡¯t ask further and just hits it off, ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s


    go there for two day, you can take a leave. We can even stay for ten or half month there, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily smiles. Not to mention ten days, the longer the better.


    Both of them look for the ticket of the day, which transpired that it had a direct flight. They immediately


    book it and rush to the airport directly.


    On the way, Abby drives and Lily sits on the co-driver seat, she looks at the scene outside the window


    all the time. Beside flower, grass, pedestrians, there is still her restless heart passing by.


    ¡°Abby, I didn¡¯t bring my phone with me. If there is anyone who contacts you, just say that you don¡¯t


    know where I am.¡±


    Abby looks at her in surprise, ¡°Why you hide yourself? If Rex couldn¡¯t find you, will he kill me?¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time to manage me.¡±


    Abby is worried about her. By looking at her appearance, she always thinks that things are more


    complicated than she thought.


    ¡°Lily, no matter what happens, I will always be on your side, I just wanted you to know this.¡±


    Lily is very touched. She then closes her eyes and nods, saying in a choked voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡­


    Rex is still in Q city and has no idea about Lily¡¯s condition it. At ten in the morning, he is awaken by a


    fierce knock on the door. When he props himself up from the bed, he had a fierce headache and still


    wearing the formal suit fromst night.


    Recalling what had happened yesterday, the firm eyebrows slightly twists, did he drank too much and


    be like this?


    In an unstable footsteps, he walks over to open the door. Joe stands outside the door with an anxious


    expression, ¡°Rex, are you okay? I¡¯ve been knocking for a long time and you didn¡¯t response. We still


    have another meeting in the afternoon.¡±


    Rex raises his hand to press his temple, there is a burst of pain suddenly, ¡°Am I drunkst night?¡±


    Joe recalls it, remembers that he was unable to walk firmly yesterday, and nods, ¡°I think so.¡±


    Rex couldn¡¯t tell the weird feeling, he always feels like something¡¯s fishy, ¡°Did something happenedst


    night?¡±


    ¡°What happened¡­.¡± Joe says honestly, ¡°after I helped you get to the room, you told me to leave.¡±


    Rex ponders for a moment and nods, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After returning to the room, he picks up his phone and nces at the contact number. He finds Lily¡¯s


    number and dials it. The phone is busy and no one answer it for a long time. He calls again, but it is the


    same, no one answer.


    The time shows that it is half past ten in the morning, is she busy?


    Rex hangs up the phone and thinks of the meeting. He then takes a quick shower and changes his


    clothes, thinking that he will call her again after the meeting.


    But little did he expect that this waiting is useless, she¡¯s gone.


    At half past twelve in the afternoon, the meeting is over and a group of executives in suitse out,


    like a bunch of fishing out of a hole, and Rex is right in the middle of the crowd.


    Most of them are talking side to side of their ears. Joees over hastily while holding the phone,


    ¡°Rex, I can¡¯t reach Lily¡­¡±

 Chapter 118 Have to Find Her

    Chapter 118 Have to Find Her


    The man¡¯s sharp eyes widen a bit, his expression is dignified.


    ¡°Orson called and said that Lily didn¡¯t go to work today, she also didn¡¯t pick up her phone¡­¡± Even Joe


    hasn¡¯tpleted his sentence, Rex has snatches away the phone on his hand.


    As he picks it up, he walks to the office, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask yourself? Lily is absent today, at first, they thought she waste. But until this point,


    it is quite unusual. ording to her personalities, she is not someone who will do this kind of thing.


    Why don¡¯t you call and ask her?¡± Orson thinks that they have a big fight, and doesn¡¯t really think it is


    serious.


    Rex¡¯s head buzzes with his sentence. Since morning, he can¡¯t reach her anymore.


    ¡°Got it.¡± With a snap, the phone is disconnected.


    Rex spontaneously opens his phone and navigates the location of Lily¡¯s phone, it shows that she is in


    the Vi.


    With it, the man¡¯s face is bitter than before. If she doesn¡¯t answer her phone at home, there was only


    one possibility, which is she doesn¡¯t bring her phone out.


    They don¡¯t fight nor did anything unpleasant, why did she suddenly ¡®missing¡¯?


    Or is there anything happened in the past two days while he is away?


    Specting, doubting, various kind of possibilities wander in his head. This is the first time he feels so


    hopeless.


    After the meeting and after the work is over, he immediately finds a flight and books it to fly back home.


    Once the ne hasnded, the cold air struck. The city is nearly seven or eight degrees colder that Q


    city. Rex wraps his coat and walks into the fan from the VIP channel.


    Joe looks at the man who hasn¡¯t taken a rest for the past two or three days, and couldn¡¯t help but


    persuade, ¡°Rex, take a rest for a while.¡±


    The man just nods slightly, indicating that he has heard it, but actually doesn¡¯t have any intention to


    sleep at all.


    When the car starts, the dim lights on the roof of the fan glow up and it fall on the man¡¯s sharp facial


    features. Such a handsome facial features are stained with lonely and destion.


    The air seems to be condensed. Joe clearly knows what Lily means for Rex. Now that she is missing,


    he even squeezes out a sweat, ¡°Rex, do you want me to find a friend from the police station to look for


    her?¡±


    He blinks his eyes, ¡°Not for now, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    The slender index finger, which is randomly ced on the back seat of the car, moves slightly. He


    hopes that he could immediately see the face that he thinks of every day once he arrives. Without any


    exception, he must see it.


    ...


    The car drives from the airport to the Vi, which takes about more than one hour. Once the car drives


    in the garage, without waiting for the driver to open the door for him, he has eagerly gotten out by


    himself.


    Joe and the driver are inconvenient to follow in. Thus, they only watch as Rex walks in the Vi


    hurriedly. After five minutes, hees out solemnly.


    Joe¡¯s heart sink, realizing that Lily is not at home.


    By raising his head, his vision seems empty and he suddenly smiles, which give a chilling sense,


    ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡±


    Only a few words, it seems to exhaust all of his body.


    He basically is not a weak person, only Lily could make him out of control.


    As Joe watches him, there is a difort in his heart and also worries. He takes out his phone and


    wanted to contact her. But before he could do it, he hears a bang sound from the side.


    The man hits the car with a punch fiercely. Even by the sound, you could aware that it is hurt. Joe steps


    forward and immediately blocks his hand, ¡°Rex!¡±


    Rex is panting hard, he is panicked. As the sky is about to dim, there is thousands of thoughts in his


    mind, the strongest one is to find her as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let Officer Dennis find her, now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without stopping along the way, the car drives directly to the police station. Dennis greets him


    personally, and gives him real-time information of Lily to him.


    This afternoon, she has purchased a ticket to H city, with her real names.


    Rex nces at his watch, and after specting the time, this is it.


    ¡°What about the hotel information.¡±


    ¡°There is no check-in for the time being. Either Lily lives with others, or she doesn¡¯t report her real


    name.¡±


    Hearing it, there is a clueless thought pops in his mind. Although things has been well developed, still


    without any registration, they couldn¡¯t find her. Otherwise, it is a needle in a haystack at there.


    Rex is overwhelmed with his anger and almost unable to suppress it. He lit a cigarette on his lips, his


    face is very serious, even Joe who sits beside him, dare not to say a word.


    Lily is missing for no reason, which gives him a sense of fear that his strength is disintegrated. He


    doesn¡¯t even know how to find her.


    No one in the room dare to speak, afraid that once he is provoked, they will be killed.


    ¡°Rex, we will conduct the investigation. If there is any progress, we will inform you immediately. You


    can go back and wait. It¡¯s useless to be here, so we might as well let them do their job.¡± Dennis couldn¡¯t


    bear the awkward atmosphere and says with a smile.


    Rex turns the cigarette from his fingertips and presses it into the ashtray as everyone watching him.


    With a ¡®zztt¡¯ sound, everyone is relieved.


    He gets up in a chilling movement, turns and walks out the office.


    Joe thanks Dennis, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Dennis. Please contact us as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After leaving the police station, Rex drives directly to the Vi. The grand Vi is covered in darkness.


    None of the light is turned one. Far from the outside, it seems to be blend with the night.


    The man pulls the hatch and walks out and steps on a few steps before he reaches the door. He


    presses his fingertips to unlock the door and is greeted by a dark room.


    Lily goes too sudden that he hasn¡¯t prepared at all. So than even now, it is difficult to enter the house.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After struggling for a while, he finally walks in and closes the door behind, then turns on the light. On


    the next second, the living room is bright with light but the warmth is missing.


    His thin lip tightens and he lowers his head to change his shoes, and then goes to the bedroom on the


    second floor.


    Several clothes are missing, and the bag is not there. The important documents and suitcases are


    gone with her. She might leave with a premeditated n.


    Into the bathroom, her pink towel is still hanging on the hook. When he leans closer to it, there is still a


    fragrance smell of her body.


    Rex sniffs fondly and the distresses emotion in his body is also immersed by the familiar sense. His


    eyes suddenly widen. There is a bloodstain which reveals his fatigue-ness on the towel. He quickly


    pulls out the towel and clutches it in his hand as though he could hug on the missing girl.


    When did she want to leave him?


    The divorcewsuit is over, thus she wanted to leave him without any consideration?


    Rex sneers, the softness at the bottom of his eyes gradually fades away, leaving a terrible clod. The


    cold knuckles made a ¡®click¡¯ sound and he looks at the mirror, as if he could see that familiar face from


    the mirror.


    About what he imagined that he would not lose it, has slowly be reality. Weakness, anxiety and


    panic are mixed up for the first time, almost drowning him in an awful emotion.

 Chapter 119 Amazing Encounter in the island

    Chapter 119 Amazing Encounter in the ind


    Rex has almost turned the entire city upside down, yet Lily has no idea about it. Once the ne has


    landed, they pull their luggage to Abby¡¯s convertible sport car and drives to the most luxurious hotel in


    the ind.


    She is not wealthy, but after working in Han Yu for quite some time, she has some deposit. It is not a


    big problem to spare it for some vacation. Since she is too upset that she wants tofort herself buy


    using money.


    The lobby of the hotel is very mour and magnificent. The two of them book a suite, which has a


    connecting room, the scenery outside is the panorama of the ind.


    ¡°Abby, please use your ID card.¡± When they check in, Lily asks embarrassedly.


    Abby waves her hand generously, ¡°It¡¯s fine, since we live in the same room, whichever is the same.¡±


    Lily feels a little guilty for not telling her about the truth that she doesn¡¯t want Rex to find her. Although


    she doesn¡¯t know if that man would really look for her anxiously, she just wants some time to calm


    down and wipes out all of these possibilities.


    After checking in, it¡¯s quitete. This city is near the Torrid Zone, which make the weather feels nice. It


    is like a spring for the whole year. The two changes into a long skirt and go to the most famous beach


    restaurant.


    Even before they enter the door, they can hear a melodious singing sound. There are several singers


    ying inside.


    In the evening, the breeze from the seaing slowly, brushing their face and body, and also blowing


    away the sadness in Lily¡¯s heart.


    Abby chooses to sit at the table outside. There are many foreigners on the surroundings, giving a lively


    atmosphere.


    Most of the main courses are seafood. Abby orders a lobster and some other vegetable sds. When


    she sees her siting in a bad mood, she points at the campfire nearby, ¡°The waiters said that there will


    be a festival, do you want to dance?¡±


    Lily lowers her eyelids, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Abby is startled, ¡°Drink? Are you sure?¡±


    Last time when the two of them drank at the club, they couldn¡¯t even recognize their own mom.


    Thinking of this, she will inevitably remember a person, Orson.


    For the first time in her life, she is so disgusted by a man.


    ¡°Well, since we have some burden and not happy, let¡¯s grab some drink, it¡¯s not a problem!¡± Abby


    smiles and shouts at the waiter to order a few cocktails and a bottle of imported champagne, ¡°The boss


    is far away anyway, even if they care, they can¡¯t control us.¡±


    After a meal, they feel much better. There is a rugged sea under the night nearby. Behind their back,


    come a loud lively atmosphere. With the emptied bottle of wine, their emotion gradually bes


    empty.


    With a click, both of their ss touches each other¡¯s. Lily raises her head to drink all the pale yellow


    liquid. It pours into her lip and disappears. Her head gradually feels heavy and thinking wildly, ¡°Abby,


    why do you think that men never get enough of something on their hand?¡±


    Abby made a belch. After hearing her voice, she turns her vision from the handsome foreigner to her.


    With calm and easy-going posture, she points up her finger, ¡°Because they¡¯re¡ªcheap!¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily is interrupted when she is in a serious sentiment, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I won¡¯t believe any man from


    now on.


    ¡°Why? Because of that scumbag Tim?¡± Abby shakes her head and snorts disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s not worth.¡±


    Lily keeps silence. Of course she knows it is not worth, totally not worth. But she is disappointed and


    being deceived again and again. After all, she is made of flesh, one thousands of boils can make a


    hundred of holes too.


    She really doesn¡¯t want to face the same experience again. She couldn¡¯t bear it, really couldn¡¯t bear it


    anymore.


    After three rounds of drinking, both of them arepletely drunk. Their cheek shows a blush of


    drunkenness. Not only pretty, their skin is even more white and tender.


    Lily is wearing a sapphire blue gauze dress that is long to the ankle, it flusters as soon as the wind


    blow.


    Abby insists on taking her to dance. Lily¡¯s head is muddled with the alcohol effect, which make her


    doesn¡¯t refuse and follows her.


    Lots of people are holding hands in front of the bonfire and form a full circle. Abby finds a ce to


    stand and Lily follows in. However, it¡¯s a pity that there is too many people, which make them separated


    by several people.


    ¡°Abby, Abby¡­..¡± Lily shouts but it is too lively that Abby is also yed along with, she couldn¡¯t hear her


    voice at all.


    Just when she wants to find her, her left hand is suddenly wrapped in a touch of warm temperature.


    Her body went stiff directly, thinking that someone has taken her hand by mistake, which make her


    wanted to pull her hand back immediately, but helplessly, she is grabbed tighter by the other party.


    Lily slightly turns her head, intending to whisper, but she meets a deep dark pair of eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    After seeing each other¡¯s face, Lily¡¯s rebellious action is even more intense. She has sobered from her


    tipsiness, ¡°Are you stalking me?¡±


    If the previous encounter in J city¡¯s orphanage is an ident, then this time, she will absolutely doesn¡¯t


    believe that it will be coincidental.


    Ryan looks down at the little woman in front of him. She obviously has drank, with a little tipsy. Her


    small face is ruddy, and also has a little nasal voice. Wearing a V neck dress, deep white skin, her dark


    hair is flutters by the wind, very eye-catching.


    In the crowd, he can found her almost in a nce.


    Hearing her angry question, the man slightly pouts, ¡°It is indeed an ident.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t expect to meet her. But since he sees her, he justes over and holds her hand. For the


    reason of it, it remains unclear, he just wanted to be close with her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Lily doesn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°This country is so big, why is it so coincidence that you met me


    again at the same ce twice at the same time?¡±


    Ryan shrugs, ¡°It is indeed unimaginable, but that¡¯s the truth, why should I follow you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lily is blocked by him and doesn¡¯t know what to say. She just wants to get rid of him as soon as


    possible, which make her face couldn¡¯t help but darken a bit, ¡°No matter what you think, from now on,


    don¡¯t follow me, and don¡¯t even greet me.¡±


    Ryan chuckles, ¡°You¡¯re my life-saver, how can I pretend not to know you.¡±


    Lily is very upset. Because of drinking a lot of wine, she couldn¡¯t help but chokes, ¡°If I know you keep


    on entangled to me, I won¡¯t save you!¡±


    The smile at the bottom of the eyes instantly fade. Those narrow and long eyes regain their previous


    coldness, making people chill, ¡°Hm.¡±


    He chuckles a bit and releases her hand, ¡°Unfortunately, there no if in this world.¡±


    Lily pulls her hand back, and res at him viciously then walks away.


    Abby who is really high, is dragged away by Lily, which make herin all the way back, ¡°Hey, hey.


    I haven¡¯t done with that macho!¡±


    After she finished, three men in ck suits suddenly appeared in from of them. They are tall and


    terrifying. It is even not good to look at, especially when they had the ck things on their ears, which


    seems like an earphone. This is totally not good.


    Lily stops at her footsteps. There is some confusion in her heart. She just wants to bypass them and


    walks side away, but she is blocked, ¡°Sorry, Lily. Ryan asks for you.¡±

 Chapter 120 Being hijacked to cruise around

    Chapter 120 Being hijacked to cruise around


    Lily takes half step back and pulls the tipsy Abby behind her, then looks at them, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t


    recognize Ryan.¡±


    Unexpectedly, they don¡¯t seem wanted to hear her and adds in, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lily. Please cooperate.¡±


    Lily inhales deeply, trying to calm down, ¡°I said I don¡¯t know Ryan that you mention. You don¡¯t have the


    right to block me like this, please step aside.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lily, if you don¡¯t cooperate, we could only take you by force.¡±


    With that, they step forward.


    Lily¡¯s face darken, her gaze wanders among their strong posture, they are yielding to force but rejecting


    a soft approach, aren¡¯t they?


    Behind her, Abby seems to feel some strange atmosphere, thus she asks Lily in the ear softly, ¡°Lily,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lily peers at her, ¡°How are you, can you walk by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lily nods and says in a low voice that only both of them can hear, but keeps on looking at the people on


    the side, ¡°When I shoutter, you run with me.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Abby still couldn¡¯t keep up her mind and only listen to what she said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily looks back at the man in front of her. After a few second of silence, she snaps Abby¡¯s hand and


    shouts in low voice, ¡°Run!¡±


    Turning around, striding and panting violently. The wind is soft just now, but now, it is like a de


    blowing on their face.


    Both of them run desperately towards the main road. Their lungs are burn from the rapid breathing.


    Their movements uncontrobly slow down, but the footsteps behind them are getting closer¡­..


    Lily has exhausted all of the energy, yet still couldn¡¯t run out. She is grab by the arms within a hundred


    meters!


    ¡°Ms. Lily.¡± The man¡¯s voice is still steady, as if he hasn¡¯t run just now.


    Lily knows she couldn¡¯t hide anymore and turns around to look up at the man¡¯s face. Before she could


    open her mouth to speak, something suddenly flow over and hits right in his arms.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± A clear voicees from the behind, very familiar.


    Hearing those words, the man immediately take a few step back, slightly bow his body respectfully,


    ¡°Ryan.¡±


    Ryanes from a dark ce, every step seem to step on the apex of the person. He walks steadily


    and finally stops in front of Lily then looks at her reddish wrist. His calm eyes let people shivers, ¡°Who


    told you to touch her.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ryan!¡±


    Ryan doesn¡¯t want to make a fuss and waves his man off to retreat.


    Abby blinks and blinks again, feeling stunned with the scene in front of her. What does it mean! A super


    invincible handsome guy, stopped them in this ce?


    This is insane!


    Abby steps a few steps forward and jumps directly in front of Ryan. She reaches out to push him, but


    even she could do it, she is stopped by the bodyguard next to him.


    The force is not controlled, and Abby¡¯s painful curses is heard, ¡°Fuck fuck, it¡¯s painful, let me go! Are


    you deaf?¡±


    When Lily hears her shouting in pain, she is also anxious, and looks at Ryan worriedly, ¡°Told them to let


    her go¡­.¡±


    Ryan nces at the side. It has nothing to do with himself, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her crying in pain?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± The man has no sense of pity, he doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Lily only feels headache when hearing it, but dare not to confront him, because it will only suppress the


    fire more. She then whisper, ¡°Let them release her first and let¡¯s talk peacefully.¡±


    Ryan raises his brows, ¡°Okay, then you follows me.¡±


    Lily slightly frowns, her pink lip purses together, finding an excuses, ¡°My friend is drunk, I can¡¯t dump


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°Together.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Lily inhales deeps and slowly exhales, thinking that everything is not stable recently, one problem


    come after another without stopping.


    This Ryan is the biggest problem right now.


    If she go, she is afraid of any other idents.


    If not, it seems unrealistic.


    By looking at her inner doubts and worries, the man adds in, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    In Lily¡¯s eyes, his assurance doesn¡¯t have any credibility.


    After a moment of hesitation, by looking Abby¡¯s distorted painful expression, she sighs, ¡°Should I really


    go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lily turns around and points at Abby, ¡°But first, we have to send her back


    to the hotel.¡±


    When the words fall, Ryanughs, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re quite righteous though. Why, are you afraid


    that I¡¯ll do something to you and your friend? Chill, I¡¯m not interested in her or you¡­.¡±


    While saying it, his vision has been wandering around Lily¡¯s body. His scorching sight makes her body


    unconsciously tense up.


    Ryan nces at her reaction, which make him feels that this is not enough and pats at her shoulders,


    ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    Lily shrugs off his palm, the calmness on her face is almost unable to hold, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A group of people walks towards two ck car on the road side. Lily watches as Abby hops in a


    lengthen Pagani, and when she is about to do the same, she is blocked by Ryan. ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    Turning around, there is a luxurious Maybach.


    She feels tense, knowing that she has no chance to refuse and walks to the co-driver seat.


    She is too nervous that her fingers are trembling while wearing the seat belt. She even has to point the


    gap for several times with her trembling hand.


    The car started, and with a step on the throttle, it flees. Twenty minutester, they arrive at the hotel


    where they stay. Abby is release and she barely walks upstairs alone.


    As watching Abby¡¯s silhouette disappear at the door of the hotel, Lily is even more anxious. Her heart


    beat louder and louder. She has no idea what will happen next.


    Knowing that there is no way to retreat, Lily also doesn¡¯t resist. She obediently hops in the car and


    goes along the way in a panic state. Finally, after winding around, the car stops in front of an


    unremarkable coffee shop.


    A coffee shop?


    Did he just block her by the road in the middle of the night just to drink a coffee with her?


    Lily apparently wouldn¡¯t think it naively. She turns to look at the shop¡¯s window. There is a cold sweat


    on her palm already, which shows that she be more and more afraid.


    Ryan doesn¡¯t speak. He barely unbuckles the seat belt and gets off the car. She follows closely and


    there are two bodyguards behind them.


    When they step at the caf¨¦¡¯s door, it has been opened for them. She follows him in. It is quite dark


    inside. Only a few lights are turned on, barely allowing people to watch their path under the feet.


    Walking along the alley, and went down on two levels of stairs, they finallye to an end.


    The door is opened, which make Lilypletely stunned. It appeared to be a¡­ yacth!

 Chapter 121 Casino and Pervert

    Chapter 121 Casino and Pervert


    Inside the caf¨¦, after an endless alley, and went down for two levels, the location of the ind of H


    city¡­


    After connecting all of which, there is ayer of unrestrained goose bumps for Lily. This ce is not just


    a gimmick. This is also a secret channel!


    From thend to the sea, it is extremely private!


    She stands still at the door, behind her, Ryan has followed in, ¡°Go up.¡±


    Lily observes the crossing path to the yacht in front of her eyes. The steps seem to be heavy, she could


    not lift it up, she¡­. is really scared.


    ¡°Where are you going to take me?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t hold her calmness anymore this time, she asks him in


    a trembling voice.


    It¡¯s a pity that such trembling voice is nothing for Ryan. Instead of a pity, it is a thrill of conquest.


    ¡°It¡¯s a luxury yacht, have you ever ride on?¡± He slightly hooks his lip and without waiting for her to


    answer, he adds in, ¡°Get in, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Kill you¡­


    Lily feels that her steps are even heavier¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s change somewhere else.¡± Lily gathers her courage and turns to the side to make a small


    suggestion.


    However, Ryan apparently has no other nned. He is even very impatient that he pulls her directly by


    the neck cor and lifts her to the yacht.


    They are thest one to board on the yacht. On the next second, the yacht has started to drive away


    from the shore. The speed is very fast yet it is very stable.


    Lily looks at the sprinkled water on the edge. She feels a bit helpless. Just like this, she is threatened to


    the yacht vaguely.


    Suddenly, a lively cheering voicees from behind. Lily turns her head to find out that it is a small


    crowd gather behind her, consists of a dozen people or so. The women are wearing sexy clothes, while


    the men are wearing a coquettish short sleeved t-shirt.


    Lily nces down at her long shirt. When she has just changed into her top, she even feels that the


    neckline is exposing too much. At this moment, she feels more conservative than other women.


    Everyone is very rx and raises up their ss. The atmosphere between men is ambiguous. The


    most terrifying thing is, they doesn¡¯t have fixed femalepanion, they¡­ share.


    Lily watches as the man¡¯s hand touches the woman¡¯s body, which makes her feel disgusting and looks


    away, ¡°what the hell are we doing here?¡±


    Ryan tucks her arm into his arms and with her resistance, he uses a little effort, ¡°Be good, or else, don¡¯t


    think of getting off the yacht.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ryan nces at her pale lip, ¡°If someone toasts me, drink it no matter who it is.¡±


    Lily raises her eyes in surprises, ¡°You call me here, and just to drink you wine?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be shortage of women who can serve him though.


    Ryan slightly leans closer to her ear, ¡°Or do you want to do something else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily refuses without thinking, her vision fall on the men and woman not far away, ¡°I¡¯ll help you


    drink and you will let me go, right?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Both of them walk together. With the arrival of Ryan, everyone on the scene look captivating. Among


    them are a few foreigners who are fluent in English, all of them are pleasing.


    After a brief greeting, everyone enter the room together. All of the space inside has been re-modified,


    thergest of which has been turned into a small casino room.


    All kind of arcade game is avable.


    They y poker, which Lily doesn¡¯t understand nor did she know they rules. She barely stands there


    dumbly, until the banker reveals the card, all of the chips belongs to Ryan.


    One of the men raises the ss, and she knows that her task hase.


    Before the man¡¯s sses over, Lily raises her ss in advance, greeting him as well in a polite


    tone, ¡°Ryan is not well enough to drink, I¡¯ll drink on his behalf.¡±


    The man pauses for a while and looks at Ryan who is sitting on the chair. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t dare to


    say anything else and drinks all of the wine without leaving a drop.


    Lily obviously doesn¡¯t want to drink it, but she has no choice and drinks it in a force.


    In the meanwhile, Ryan hardly lost the game, one shot, two shot¡­. Lily is getting more and more tipsy.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t drink hold it anymore and left the room hastily after leaving a message.


    She walks to the deck while covering the mouth with her hand. Her butt slumps on the bench and


    gasping hard while looking up at the stars and moon in the sky.


    She is tired yet sleepy, and now even her stomach twist up ufortably. It was not a beer just now,


    but it is an import champagne mixed up with Chinese XO, thus her head is spinning fast.


    Lily¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be open anymore, her head are unbearable dizzy, which make her unconsciously


    closes her eyes. After a moment, she almost falls asleep.


    ¡°Hello, are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong, hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, say something, is there something wrong¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s greasy voice and self-mumblinge around her. She climbs up from the bench


    with a strong force, and meets a face that has been zoom for N times.


    Lily is startled and stands up immediately, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget easily? This little girl doesn¡¯t have a memory. I just y the casino with Ryan just now,


    have you forgotten?¡± The man deliberately stress on the word ¡®Ryan¡¯, who is in charge of this yacht,


    very strange.


    After being reminded, Lily remembers, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She remembers that the man doesn¡¯t win tonight, but even if he lost, he is not unhappy, as if losing to


    Ryan is normal.


    Aware that she has remembered it, the man smiles and takes two steps forward. Just when he wants


    to say something, Lily immediately steps back vigntly, ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    The man remains the same and forces her to the corner, ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve seen you¡¯re quite drunk. It must be


    very ufortable, should I find you a quiet ce to calm down?¡±


    Lily hears his intention at once and her brows press together fiercely, ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk steadily, you must have drink a lot.¡± The man suddenly grabs Lily¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily shouts in surprise. ¡°Sir, show some respect please!¡±


    ¡°What are you pretending for? Once you¡¯re on this hijacked ship, who is clean? What Ryan gives you, I


    also can give you, as long as you satisfy me, I promise you won¡¯t suffer.¡± Speaking of it, he has


    embraced Lily.


    Both hand and feet keeps on pping, but it is useless, she watches as she is held to the front door of


    the room. At this moment, at the sea of H city, even if she wanted to find someone to rescue her, it is


    impossible!


    Just when the two are deadlocked, a cold voice suddenlyes on¡ª


    ¡°How dare you touch my people?¡±

 Chapter 122 Danger on the Sea

    Chapter 122 Danger on the Sea


    Hearing the sound, the man¡¯s action finally stops. He lets Lily off from his arms but still holding her and


    embraces her shoulder forcibly. He then turns his head to see who dare to intervene his good mood.


    He does not expect to see Ryan standing on the deck not far away.


    His people?


    Tonight, Ryan has been ordering this woman to drink his wine, like he doesn¡¯t care at all. Thus, he


    would only think that this woman is just a toy for him, yet what is happening¡­..


    For the first time, Lily is eagerly to see Ryan. Comparing other men with him, even though he is no


    much better, still she thinks this man wouldn¡¯t force her.


    ¡°I told you to let her go, did you hear me?¡± in the dark night, the yacht stops in the middle of the sea.


    The wind remains slow. It is a good weather to go sailing. However at this time, there is an awful


    coolness in Ryan¡¯s terrifying look.


    He seems to be shocked. When he just wants to make a joke and lets Lily go. Before he does that,


    there is a sharp pain in his shoulder, followed by a smell of coke in his nose.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the man cries in pain and kneels on the ground instantly. The other uninjured hand holds the


    bleeding shoulders.


    Lily stands stiffly, watches as the man fall down and also watches as the bullet pass through his bones.


    Even though it doesn¡¯t make much noise, she still hears the sound. She can even feel as the bullet


    break through the wind.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a brave bitch.¡± The person who shoots the gun doesn¡¯t move, and soon shoots again for


    the second time. As if the gun is not facing a person, but only a target, ¡°Where did you touch her?¡±


    ¡°No, Ryan, I really didn¡¯t touch her!¡± The man¡¯s arrogance from just now are all gone, only wet his pants


    in terror left, ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s yours, or else I won¡¯t dare to touch her!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Ryanughs for a while after hearing his answer, as if it was a joke. Soon, thisugh


    is gone and he simply raises the gun to aim for his head.


    Lily is shocked and quickly reacts by stepping forward at the moment he is about to pull the trigger to


    block him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Lily spread out her arms, like a protecting gesture.


    Ryan¡¯s pupils shrinks sharply and immediately releases his index finger. Ayer of sweates out of


    his palm, ¡°Move!¡±


    Behind her, the man seems to find a refuge and kneels down to hug Lily¡¯s ankle, ¡°Please help me, I


    don¡¯t want to die, he will kill me, really¡­..¡±


    Lily looks back at him fiercely, ¡°Let you dirty hands go!¡±


    The man quickly retreats again. There is a flow of tears.


    She looks at Ryan with a pale face and utters a word, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot.¡±


    Ryan doesn¡¯t move. The sea breeze blows through and silently confronts. Lily doesn¡¯t dare to look at


    the murderousness eyes of him and simply closes her eyes while mumbling, ¡°I beg you.¡±


    In an instant, the air on the surrounding seems to be condensed. Nothing exists in Lily¡¯s eyes. She


    closes her eyes to imagine the sensation of the burning bullet pass through the stomach.


    However, nothing happened. After a few second, her wrist is being grabbed. She is dragged forward by


    a huge force.


    When she opens her eyes, she sees Ryan¡¯s broad shoulders, which make her secretly relieved. The


    feeling of frighten and panic sweeps over. By looking at the endless alley, a tear uncontrobly falls


    from her eyes.


    Ryan drags her to the railing at the back of the deck. The wavy sea is only a step away.


    Lily feels dizzy, but forces herself to stay awake.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me kill him?¡± A sneer voice of the man spatters above her head, ¡°Did you enjoy being


    toyed by him?¡±


    The sarcastic word passes through her ears, yet Lily doesn¡¯t get angry. She is very afraid, afraid that


    her words will make Ryan angry and gets out of control, then pushes her into the icy sea with his palm.


    The blue long skirt flutters with the wind, there is an endless darkness behind him. It can¡¯t be define


    how many clouds are there in the sky.


    The woman lowers her head, not making any sound.


    Ryan reaches out to raises her chin, but unexpectedly touches a wet liquid.


    The man frowns and lifts her face. The palm-sized face is covered with tears, there is a crystal droplet


    flowing from the corner of her eyes.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The warm tears from her small chin runs to his palm, and suddenly be hot.


    She cries.


    When the brain receives the signal, the first reaction is to release her.


    Lily is like being out of force. She slowly crouches down, whimpers and cries out, ¡°why are you doing


    this to me¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve saved you, but you only wish to torture me to death, why¡­.¡±


    ¡°You almost killed me and the man just now, how can you kill someone¡­.¡±


    The voicee out from her mouth intermittently, it is so sad that even people who hear it can feel her


    sadness.


    Ryan looks at the small ball next to his feet and frowns tightly. He then stands still and draws out a


    cigarette, only to remember that the doctor from thest time has banned him from smoking.


    He is very irritated.


    Only by watching her cry.


    With her cry, he is aggrieved, angry and full of regret, his heart is panicked.


    Without knowing how long it has been, Lily¡¯s crouching feet are numb. The crying voice gradually


    stops, leaving only weeping voice.


    Ryan exhales heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Lily is about to raise her hand to wipe her tears and couldn¡¯t help but stunned for a moment, ¡°What?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The man repeats in a bad temper, as though he will repent in the next second.


    Lily bites her lips, wondering whether to believe it or not. However, Ryan doesn¡¯t give her a chance to


    hesitate and turns to walk away. After walking for quite some distance, he doesn¡¯t hear any footstep


    behind him and stops to look back.


    The little yet slender one is still in the same ce.


    ¡°What are you doing there,e here.¡±


    Lily thenes back to her sense and keeps a distance of two or three meters behind him, walking in


    a small step.


    Proof by facts, Ryan doesn¡¯t lie to her this time. It doesn¡¯t take a long time for the yacht to return to the


    shore. The injured man has gone, even the blood stain on the deck has disappeared.


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to look longer and get off hurriedly from the yacht and walks to the door of the coffee


    shop.


    When she arrives, Ryan takes her wrist and about to say something. However, when he meets those


    red and swollen eyes, the words are stuck in his mouth. He then barely hooks his lip and lowers his


    head to block his expression, only saying a sentence, ¡°Forget it, you may go.¡±

 Chapter 123 I Can’t Lose Her

    Chapter 123 I Can¡¯t Lose Her


    After leaving the coffee shop, Lily takes a taxi to the hotel without looking back. Once the door opened,


    all dangers are cut off behind. She looks at Abby who has fallen asleep at the sofa without changing


    her clothes, which put her at ease.


    Afraid of waking her up, she walks to the bathroom and unscrews the tap. With the sound of whirling


    water in the background, she cries again.


    She doesn¡¯t dare to cry loudly, which make her suppress herself. Thinking of what happened just now,


    she desperately misses someone at this moment.


    The man who will rescue her from every crisis, the man who give her a second chance to live a good


    life.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She suddenly panics. Will Rex really leave her this time?


    Will he¡­ not even find her at all?


    Lily dares not to think deeply, for fear that she would copse with such an assumption.


    Tim¡¯s traitor has made her very cautious to deal with feelings. Therefore, the moment Jade answered


    the phone and the moment she receives the photo, she ispletely defeated.


    All she wants is only a person that she love, can love her as well, why is it so difficult?


    Lily misread, she just prays not to see him so soon, yet hopes that he could find herself at the same


    time.


    To be honest, she already loves him, but is unaware of it.


    ¡­..


    When Rex receives a news about Lily, it is already the third day. After checking various information of


    Lily, he even finds the boarding information of Abby.


    She was in the same flight with Lily, and also checked-in in a luxurious hotel at that day.


    After checking with the staff of the hotel, the two of them indeed check in for a suite.


    After confirming the location, Rex has been fully working for the past two day. He doesn¡¯t sleep nor eat


    well. Besides working time, the person is a bit distressed.


    The directors of thepany are even depressed when facing their president. A few of them are


    scolded badly.


    After Joe informs Rex, the man spontaneously booked the nearest flight. There is no more neither first-


    ss nor business ss ticket, and also there is no more time to charter a ne, then economy ss it


    goes.


    Before he goes, Karl puts aside his feelings and deliberately drops by Rex¡¯s Vi.


    As soon as he enters the Vi, he smells a strong smell of smoke. Even him who asionally smokes,


    couldn¡¯t stand of the smoke and coughs twice, ¡°Are you going to burn the house?¡±


    Inside the living room, the man sits in the sofa without looking back. He could feel the fatigue and


    anxiety just by looking at his back.


    When Karl walks over, the crystal ashtray on the table is full with cigarette butts. There is no soot left


    behind the cigars, and the amount is terrifying.


    ¡°Do you still want your lungs?¡± Karl is a little mad, he reaches out to take the cigarette from his hand


    but is avoided.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any energy if I didn¡¯t smoke.¡±


    Just a few words, and Karl¡¯s expression is tense. He then shouts his full name, ¡°Rex, if you keep on like


    this, even if she isn¡¯t found yet, you will be death first!¡±


    Rex shakes his head and chuckles, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I can found her.¡±


    Karl explodes and speaks without measuring his words, ¡°Is it worth to be like this just because of a


    woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth.¡± The man raises his vision to meet his gaze, the ck pupils are really dark, he hasn¡¯t sleep


    well for the past three days two night, which make him extremely tired, ¡°Because she¡¯s worth.¡±


    Karl is shocked by his stubbornness and seriousness in the eyes, since when is he so crazy for a


    person?


    Is this man in front of him is still the man who consider every value before doing anything?


    No, he¡¯s not.


    The person in front of him, only consider Lily, nothing else.


    At this moment, Karl finally realizes that Rex has fallen in love, even he is convinced by this belief.


    He has no doubt that even if his body couldn¡¯t hold up anymore, the only thing this man will be thinking


    is Lily.


    Their gaze meet each other, it is the sympathy between men.


    By looking at his condition, he sighs incency. There is a sh in his head, ¡°even if you didn¡¯t


    care, did you want Lily to see this sloppy, unhealthy of you?¡±


    Sure enough, this sentence worked.


    Rex ponders for two seconds and extinguishes the butt of cigarette, then gets up to walk to the second


    floor.


    Karl looks at his lonely shadow, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too smelly, I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Well, he feels that Rex ispletely over. What time is it and he still care about his smell? Lily


    might not get used to it!


    As if aware of Karl¡¯s thought, the man stops at the stairs and says in a hoarse voice, ¡°I hope you can


    understand that I can¡¯t lose her.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    One hourter, in the airport of J city. The flight to H city is on schedule. This is the first time for him to


    board on economy ss, beside the time when he studied abroad.


    Joe is worried about him, and insists to follow, yet he doesn¡¯t stop him.


    By looking at the man who sits at the narrow space, who can¡¯t even move around, Joe feels sorry for


    him, ¡°Rex, take a rest, I¡¯ll call you once wend.¡±


    Rex sits at the window seat, as if doesn¡¯t hear it and reaches out to open the board. By looking at the


    cloud outside, he is a little out of spirit, ¡°What feeling do you think she has when leaving?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even hesitate nor unwilling or leaving a trace of upset and hurt?


    He dares not to think, afraid that Lily will give him a threatening answer.


    She leaves after the victory ofwsuit without any reason, she doesn¡¯t even leave him a message,


    which make him uncontrobly thinks much.


    He hopes that she is also unwilling like him.


    ¡­.


    After nearly three hours of a smooth flight, the nends safely at the airport of H city.


    Once the cabin is opened, the flight passenger continue to leave one after another and are greeted by


    the warm wind, which arepletely different from the ice and snow back in J city.


    Outside the airport, a driver has waited him at the roadside. When he waits for the luggage, he scans


    around the crowds, and gradually a petite figure appears in front of him.


    She seems like her with her luggage, standing beside the zebra cross and waiting for the traffic light.


    Just thinking of it, makes him hurt once again.


    The driver turns to look at his boss who stand at daze in the spot and pulls the door of the car to remind


    him, ¡°Boss, get in the car.¡±


    The man then retreats his gaze, strides over, bents down and hops in the car.


    As he watches the fast-regressing street outside the window, he even uses his phone to navigate. The


    destination is the hotel where she lived. The distance gets narrow bit by bit. Soon, he could meet her.


    Thinking of this, his death heart for the past two days finally beats.


    ¡°Faster.¡± His calm voice orders as usual, but only him that is aware of the anxiety and panic.

 Chapter 124 Teaching Her a Lesson

    Chapter 124 Teaching Her a Lesson


    However, Lily has no idea that the man is looking for her, which make half of his life has almost gone.


    After experiencing the ident given by Ryan, she has left for the other ind in the second day.


    Comparing with this one, the other ind is more tourist site with less privacy. There is a lot of people


    pass by every day. At first, she is afraid of noisy, thus decide not to go. But now, she is afraid of tranquil


    ce.


    Ryan¡¯s existence is like a poison, some ce may have of his existence.


    Although Abby has drunk a lot of alcohol, there is still a trace of memory, which follows as her wishes.


    Both of them pack their luggage and take thest boat to the other ind. They are not living in a hotel,


    but a luxurious homestay.


    At that day, Abby is really worried and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Lily, you suddenly disappear like this, will


    Rex going to worry?¡±


    It is better for her not to ask, once she asked, it is like wounding Lily¡¯s heart again.


    She closes her eyes, afraid that she might cry suddenly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Don¡¯t know?


    Abby twists her brows. As looking her bitter spirit, she steps forward to grab her little cool hand, ¡°What


    is wrong with you and Rex?¡±


    After so many days of silence, there is various kind of spection in her mind, none of which are a


    good one. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and hugs on Abby shoulder to blurt it out.


    ¡°What?!¡± hearing that Rex and Jade are together makes Abby opens her mouth in a big shocked, ¡°Is


    Rex blind or insane, he and Jade¡­¡­.¡±


    She incredulously looks at Lily crying eyes, which make her hurt too and tries to calm her down without


    adding more mes, ¡°Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    Lily smiles bleakly, ¡°Even if there is, he should exin it to me the next day.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t exin?¡± Abby is more surprised.


    Lily keeps silence. Her attitude answers it.


    ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s insane. How can he like Jade, is there any wrong with his eyes?!¡± Abby curses, and


    question her again, ¡°But are you really sure that there is no misunderstanding?¡±


    Lily has no idea how to answer her, for the reason that since that ident, she hasn¡¯t met Rex even


    once, not even a call. However, since it is like this, the hope in her heart has gradually be


    disappointment.


    Looking at her silence, Abby inhales deeply, thinking that she has barely met Rex for a few time, thus


    maintain her manner, ¡°Lily, even though I have only met Rex for a few times, I don¡¯t think Rex is like


    that scumbag Tim, he shouldn¡¯t have any rtionship with Jade¡­..¡±


    Speaking of which, Lily has no idea about it.


    But¡­..


    ¡°Jade picked up his phone, even if I still can hold it, she still sends me the picture of the two of them in


    the bed, and he doesn¡¯t even exin anything to me.¡± Lily raises her head to question her, ¡°Abby, how


    should I think of it, how can I think about it?¡±


    All she can do is sighed. Lily¡¯s right, even though she wants to believe Rex, there is no point to trust


    him, there is even any excuses.


    Should ¡®I¡¯ console her?


    She doesn¡¯t seem to need it, since it will make her more upset.


    ¡°Just refresh yourself for these few days, waiting till you¡¯re back and talk about it.¡± All she can do is


    enlightened her, even though it¡¯s quite useless.


    Whoever started the trouble should end it, everything depends on Rex now.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡­..


    At seven in the evening, in the surveince office of H ind hotel.


    A row of officer stands in front of the camera, carefully checking the time and scene in the camera. The


    pungent smell of smoke from the roomes from the man who is sitting in the office chair.


    ¡®Sorry, Sir. The guest has checked out at nine in the morning, she is not in the hotel anymore¡¯


    ¡®This is the camera from the lobby, it can be seen that at nine past ten in the morning, both of them


    leave the hotel by car.¡¯


    The voice of the manager of the hotel rings through his ear. Rex, who is sitting on the chair, gradually


    closes his eyes. His spirit is too bad, even opening his eye hurt him. He has smoked too much, which


    make each breath hurt him, but also makes him be able to get a spirit.


    Hees, but she leaves.


    Is it a mutual understanding or mutual sensitivity?


    The man¡¯s deep and sharp eyes stare at the delicate figure on the screen. His sexy lip form an arc of


    sarcasm, slowly there is a little hatred growing in the heart!


    He has been worrying her for days, worrying that she meets an evildoer. However, she is on a vacation


    with her friends, she even dresses on a beautiful skirt. She doesn¡¯t seem upset.


    Hiding?


    He wonders how good she is, where she is going to hide again!


    After confirming the footage, Joe asks for his opinion, ¡°Rex, what now?¡±


    His tone is cold, ¡°Check, as long as she¡¯s in the city, she can¡¯t run. Check the registration information of


    Abby, we¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    Joe is frightened by his cold voice and does as he said without checking at his boss¡¯ face anymore. His


    heart squeezed out a sweat for Lily.


    Rex is very kind to Lily, and only because of that generosity that makes him like this. When he thinks of


    the scene after Lily is founded, Joe dares not to imagine.


    He hopes that they will not regenerate this kind of this again, they will talk things out and have a good


    time together. Never ever let any unpleasant and disappointment get through each other again.


    Fifteen minutester, the officer of the H city sends a message. It is about Abby¡¯s current address,


    even with the exact room number.


    After hearing the news, Rex doesn¡¯t even dy any longer and steps out of the room. His whole body


    is so daunting that nobody even dares to be close with him or even say a word.


    As soon as he walks out of the lobby of the hotel, a warm yet humid breeze greets him, but his heart is


    so numb. Either cruel or pervert or whatever, as long as he can find that damn little woman, he will


    surely teach her a lesson!


    ¡­.


    In just an hour, the ck Bentely car parks outside the hotel of the other ind.


    The bellboy steps forward to pick up the key. The man¡¯s long legs don¡¯t stop and goes directly to the


    hall, without a word, without any expression. There is an officer who has investigated on them from


    time to time, behind him.


    He gets the room card and scans it in the elevator. When the people behind him want to follow up, Rex


    stops them.


    The dark eyes of him doesn¡¯t seem to light up, ¡°Stop right there, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

 Chapter 125 I Finally Found Her

    Chapter 125 I Finally Found Her


    Joe looks at the cold light in his eyes, his heart shivers, hesitate again and again, but still daring to say


    carefully, ¡°Rex, Lily may have her own reason, don¡¯t be too angry, listen to her first.¡±


    He says tactfully, which Rex has fully understood about it, he just doesn¡¯t know how to express it. The


    man slightly pauses and nods then enters the elevator without a word.


    The room number is 1603, they live on the 16th floor.


    The elevator closes, and he watches the number in the disy rising one by one, his heart also beat


    faster. Soon, after a ¡®ding dong¡¯ sound ring in his eardrum, he has a sense of powerlessness.


    This is the first time Rex experiences it. After a few days of tense, he finally can be rxed, but he still


    couldn¡¯t calm down.


    With a ¡®ding dong¡¯ sound, the elevator stops at 16th floor.


    The man strides forward and follows the instruction to room number 1603.


    Separated by a door, which make him couldn¡¯t see anything, but he seems to be able to look through


    the door to see the petite figure, he keeps on staring at it momentarily.


    Four days and three nights in a row, countless hours, after a moment of searching, from J city to H city,


    across thousands of miles, across two seasons, he finally found her.


    Rex¡¯s eyes feel red and hot and swollen, his handsome facial feature shows a hint of emotion, but soon


    he suppressed it.


    He takes a deep breath, raises his hand to knock the door for three times. There is no sound inside.


    One second, two seconds, five seconds¡­¡­


    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± a very familiar voicee across the door panel, small and soft


    voice. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face, he can imagine her gesture now.


    Really¡­ like right in front of him.


    Rex moves aside, cleverly avoiding to some distance that only cat¡¯s eyes could see. He is afraid, afraid


    that once she knows it¡¯s him, she will avoid him.


    No one answer, Lily frowns and asks again, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    Outside the door, it is still quite, only a sound of knocking again. Abby sees her stand still ande


    over to asks, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No body answer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abby, who is a little careless, raises her eyebrows and doesn¡¯t think much and unscrew the


    doorknob.


    And also at this moment, there is a huge force pushing the door from the outside. A long and slender


    figure appears at the door.


    Lily looks at the familiar face in front of her, which make herpletely nailed in the ce. All of the


    voice stuck in her throat, her sight condensed. Except for him, everything around her seems to be


    gone.


    The heartbeat soared to the extreme within a second, as if she¡¯s riding a roller coaster. She couldn¡¯t


    feel anything. The only thing she could feel is the strong smell of the man¡¯s scene.


    He is wearing a white shirt with cuffs around his arms. His straight legs are wrapped in trousers, his


    shoulders are broad with a narrow waist. Even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, she could know his


    existence.


    The man lowers his eyes and fall on the woman¡¯s pale yet tense face. There are no emotions in those


    deep dark eyes, not even a single fluctuation.


    However, Lily knows that he is very angry, because he hase here. In this man¡¯s world, there is only


    two options, he cares or not care. If he doesn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t appear here.


    All of the breath is deprived, even Lily forgets to respond. It is obviously only ten more seconds, but it


    seems as if a century has passed.


    In the dream, the man who appeared countless of time in the fantasy, really stand in front of her at this


    time. His appearance is so sudden, so confident, as if she has been expected in here, which can be


    captured easily!


    Aftering back from her sense, Lily¡¯s first reaction is to close the door!


    She strikes the door panel quickly, but is just forced to be stop in the halfway.


    No matter how fast, he will always be faster!


    The spot where the pulse is beating on the wrist is held by him. It is quite strong, which make her feels


    pain. As if she is stepped on her tail, she desperately fights back and shouts, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t loosen but only grip tighter. As if he can feel her real existence in this way, not an


    illusion!


    Their confrontation is all seen by Abby. Seeing Rex¡¯s persistence and also Lily¡¯s reddish eyes, she


    either doesn¡¯t care of anything else and uses both of her hand to break his finger.


    However, it¡¯s a pity that no matter how hard she tried, she can¡¯t even break it. Instead, she is ruthlessly


    being pushed out of the room.


    With a bang, the door almost knocks to Abby¡¯s nose.


    She looks at the closed door in a daze, and then smashes her hands frantically again and again. ¡°You


    Rex get out! I won¡¯t allow you bully Lily! If you have any problem, say it in front of us, do you dare?¡±


    Rex¡¯s mood suffers from pent-up frustration by her shouts and even the woman in front of him doesn¡¯t


    want to cooperate. He then simply bent down to carry the person in his shoulder and strides towards


    the bedroom in a big step and directly locks it.


    Lily¡¯s head is full of blood, even her face has blushed. When she is put down, she wanted to run aside,


    but when she just takes a step, she is pulled back again.


    Rex¡¯s vision keep on staring at her, as if the mes are roasting her, he couldn¡¯t resist it, there are a lot


    of hatred to tear her apart.


    However, he doesn¡¯t do it. Instead, he reaches out to lock her body into his arms.


    The strength of his arms are very strong, with a kind of determination and an extreme force, like trying


    to embed her into his bones and merges together.


    Lily forces to raise her head. Her body is unable to move, since it is held tightly by him. There is a


    familiar scene around her instantly. The resistance from just now gradually pulls away from her limbs.


    She smells a pungent smoke and feels distressed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Four days and three nights, Lily, why did you leave me?¡± His hoarse voice is not like a word, which


    make her feels ufortable. This voice unexpectedly could make her tremble.


    Did he¡­ cry?


    She can¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, but can feels his trembling body.


    Lily closes her eyes tightly, forcing herself not to continue thinking. Since she couldn¡¯t bear it, she


    couldn¡¯t bear all of it.


    She is heartbreak. Only a few days past and he has be thin, the stubble isn¡¯t scraped clean, his


    eyes are covered with a trace of blood. She sees it all, but she is also sad, she has a lot to ask¡­..


    Lily forces herself to shut her mouth and shrugs her shoulder aside, ¡°Let me go first.¡±


    He keeps silence and hugs tighter.


    Lily could hardly breathe and wanted to strengthen a little. Thus she repeats her sentence again, but


    couldn¡¯t help choking, ¡°Let me go¡­..¡±


    Only a few words, but it seems to have exhausted all of the strength of her body.


    ¡®Let me go. To be honest, ¡®I¡¯ don¡¯t want you to let me go at all. ¡®

 Chapter 126 Their Feelings are just a Business

    Chapter 126 Their Feelings are just a Business


    After saying it, Lily¡¯s tears uncontrobly slips out of her eyes, one drop after another. Soon, his shirts


    on the chest are wet.


    The scorching temperature is as hot as a fire, Rex¡¯s eyes slightly red too, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    How could it not be?


    Lily¡¯s heart bursts out the answer almost immediately, but she fails to say it. No, it should be said that


    she couldn¡¯t say it.


    She really wanted to just forgive him, since he has taken thousands of miles journey toe here and


    must be fatigue after a long journey. It makes her heartbreak, just forgive him.


    However, once she closes her eyes, she could recall the photo of Jade that is sent to her, also her


    sharp voice, which she couldn¡¯t help!


    She was never one


    Thinking of which, she still freed herself from his nostalgic embrace.


    Looking up, she meet his serious gaze, the hollowness in Lily¡¯s heart is exposed. Eventually, she still


    breaks the seemingly quite atmosphere, ¡°Rex, do you have anything to tell me.¡±


    His eyes are deep, he can never easily reveals any emotion of him, but this time, he can¡¯t cover it, the


    sharpness is on his eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®What do you mean? ¡®


    These four words fall into Lily¡¯s eyes, with endless satire, shattering herst inch of hope.


    How can he still ask such a word now? What qualification did he have, what position does he have to


    question her this way?


    Lily¡¯s expressionpletely cools down, the warm atmosphere from just now has disappeared, ¡°Since


    there is nothing to say, why are you here?¡±


    The man only stares at her without moving, his tone seem to be gentle yet with a little threat in it, ¡°To


    take you back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± Lily replies without thinking, before he made it clear, she won¡¯t stupidly go


    back with him.


    It¡¯s fine to say that she¡¯s noble and virtuous or anything else, but this is her. As for the matter of


    feelings, there is absolutely no sand in her eyes.


    However, this sentence falls into Rex¡¯s ear as a decisive rejection. All his worries, concerns, anxieties


    are defeated by her without-hesitation-rejection.


    His firm heart is hurt by this sentence. He then recalls what Joe said before he went upstairs, he


    doesn¡¯t want to force her, there is not benefit in forcing her.


    Reaching out a box of cigarette from the belt of his suit, he draws out a rot and put on his lip to ignite.


    The movement is consistent and natural. He has repeated for countless time these days.


    The white smoke rises between them, which make his expression is a little blurry. Lily¡¯s head crooks a


    little, and her eyes looks into his clean yet expensive ck leather shoes.


    For a while, her chin suddenly feels dull. The man lifts his hand to squeeze her chin, forcing her to look


    up at his appealing face. Before speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice, which seem very


    ufortable, ¡°If you don¡¯te with me, where are you going, huh?¡±


    Lily barely feels pain in the ce he pinched. She then raises her hand to cover his big palm and


    stubbornly refuses to ask for mercy, her voice unconsciously raises up, ¡°No matter where I go, I won¡¯t


    go back with you!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even exin a word about Jade. Why did she have to go back with him?


    His angry attitude is really unreasonable!


    Rex only feels that his final instinct has copsed with her words, she won¡¯t go with him anymore?


    She¡¯s so fully fledged!


    But no matter how hard she is, he can also beak it with his own hands!


    Lily only feels that the temperature around her body suddenly lowered. A steady stream of coldness


    and anger emanated from the body of the man on her side. She feels like she has been nailed in the


    ce, her heart is beating frantically.


    He suddenly leans closer to her lips, his big palm still pinching her chin. Despite her struggle, he still


    conquered with all his strength, slightly lifts it up and brushes the corner of her lips, ¡°There is always a


    reason behind this. Why, now that thewsuit is over, you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen, her whole body is trembling with his sharpnguage, even the tears in her eyes


    trembles, which make her uncontrobly fall out a few times. With her extreme madness, she suddenly


    laughs, ¡°Am I this kind of person in your eyes?¡±


    After thewsuit¡­.


    About why she left, did he really not know why?


    Or is it the matter of Jade and him are nothing at all that he doesn¡¯t even bother to exin?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know, really doesn¡¯t know. The moment she opened the door and see him, she is afraid,


    frightened, panicked but also delighted and moved. However, the conversation from just now makes


    her have a misconception. As if she has never really understood the man in front of her.


    Rex stares at her eyes that are full of disappointment and madness. The tight feeling makes his bone


    hurt, ¡°If not, then exin it to me.¡±


    Exin to him why she wanted to leave, why he couldn¡¯t find the reason himself.


    Lilyughs even more after listening to it. She shakes her head while smiling, it is too vulnerable that


    people won¡¯t be able to take a second look, ¡°Rex¡­. Rex¡­.¡±


    She shouts his name loud and clear, as if calling him but also murmuring, her emotion changes a few


    times in a few second and finally attempts fiercely, ¡°What do you want me to exin, hah? Exin¡­


    Let me go!¡±


    Rex looks at the petite woman in front of her who areughing and crying. The tears that are almost


    dried are re-contaminated again. She is so sad and hurt, but the one who leaves is her, not him.


    Lily couldn¡¯t break away, she seems to be imprisoned, just like her emotion at this time that are


    desperately trying to breakthrough. However, she¡¯s like a headless fly that can¡¯t figure it¡¯s way out.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All the negative emotion has reached the limit in an instant. She couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, she has


    lost all her patience, which make her shouts out regardless of anything, ¡°Do you want a reason? Okay,


    let me tell you, because in my eyes, you¡¯re now no difference than Tim, which make me feel useless


    and disgusting and lose my pride! You¡¯re right. I will leave you once thewsuit is over, what can you


    do? When the first time we¡¯re together, you told me, you¡¯ll help me win my case, that for you, we¡¯re only


    in a business. Now I¡¯m just fulfilling your desire, is it clear?!¡±


    The man just stands there without a trace of expression, the bottomless eyes has lost all their radiance


    at once.


    Just now, his beloved woman with her small mouth that is always smiling said all of those words. She


    said he is nauseous andpares him with her ex, and also said that their feelings are just a business.


    He begins it and she ends it.


    How ironic.


    All his efforts have be so cheap and worthless because of her words.


    His heart, really, really pain, like being torn little by little. The least he wanted to hear, the least he


    wanted to see, still happened just like that.


    ¡°Business...?¡± He provokes sarcastically while frowning the eyebrows, and retreats in just one second.


    He holds her arms and turns around, almost falling down. Regardless of her messy ce, he directly


    half-dragged her to the side of the bed and presses against her mercilessly¡­


    Lily is shocked, as watching the man standing at the end of the bed, one knee presses against her


    weak legs. With his gloomy face, he unbuttons his shirt, then belt and then his pants¡­

 Chapter 127 Derailment Nude Photos

    Chapter 127 Derailment Nude Photos


    Lily knows what this action represented, and also knows what he is going to do. They had done


    countless of time before, from rejection in the beginning to gradually eptance, and to the integration


    with him from the body to mind, but now her whole body is trembling with fear¡­..


    She screams silently and desperately fights back. However, the man at the upper of her body has lost


    his control. The thin cold lips don¡¯t kiss her, but gnawed madly along her white neck with mercy, leaving


    a red trace.


    He basically just wanted to teach her a lesson. However, when he touches the sensitive part of her, the


    yearning for several days rise in an instant, the body unresponsive reaction gradually made him lose


    control.


    The skirt on Lily¡¯s body is torn off by him. With a creak sound, the fabric shattered into pieces instantly.


    There is only thin underwear left. The air touches her skin which makes her chills. But all of this


    reaction only bes disgust to him.


    ¡°Why, is it that ufortable for me to touch you now?¡¯


    Thest clothes on her body is also torn off by him. The humiliation surrounded her which make her


    shouts angrily, ¡°Yes, I would rather die than letting you touch, badass!¡±


    Badass?


    Hearing this iparably harsh word, the man pauses for a moment, but soon moves again. His force


    is even stronger, getting more ruthless as if intended to break her body, ¡°Badass? Okay, since I¡¯m that


    bad you won¡¯t be better!¡±


    A warm breathing blows on the side of her neck. He refuses to be gentle. She has no room for


    maneuver except for being obedient.


    Instead of kissing her again and again, he turns her body over, letting her lie on the bed like a string


    puppet.


    Her legs are separated and Lily cried out, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t be like this to me, I will hate you¡­. Ah!¡±


    Before she even finished, he doesn¡¯t even care and invades her body regardless of her resistance. All


    of thenguage is sealed at her mouth. His body keeps on moving up and down. The spacious bed


    from just now seem to be so small right now, there seems to be an abyss under the edge of the bed.


    She might fall into it carelessly¡­..


    Both of them keep silence, only Abby¡¯s shouted voice are heard from outside of the door.


    ¡°Rex,e out! Let me tell you, if you dare to do anything to Lily, I will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Lily, are you okay? Tell me something¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hello there. Is there no manager at such a big hotel?!¡¯


    The intermittent soundes through the door, every words are so depressed. But the man is still


    naughty, with no tenderness, just like a vent.


    Lily doesn¡¯t make a sound and Rex deliberately grinds her. He even beats down a little on the most


    sensitive part of her body.


    Psychological resistance and reaction has tormented Lily. She is so ashamed to lift her head to looks at


    herself, the tears on her eyes keep on falling into the pillow and making it wet.


    ¡°Disgusted? Don¡¯t want me to touch?¡± His voice sounds like a hell, ¡°is it because you have a feeling for


    me?¡±


    Lily is bit her lip deadly that even her white teeth stained with blood from her lower lip. She closes her


    eyes slowly, feeling that she is so cheap and undesirable.


    First, it is Tim that makes her lost her heart, but at least she has made ast defense. And as for Rex,


    she has given everything, but in the end, she is only pressed on this small bed humiliatingly.


    What did she do wrong that God wanted to punish her again and again?


    Lily has no idea, she only feels painful, her body is in pain, and every breath she takes is a great


    torment for her.


    After he said that words, Lily has never made a sound again, like a rag doll that is lying there fragilely


    and asks for it.


    After for quite some time, outside the door, Abby¡¯s voice is dumb and he finally stops.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There is still a trace of the man¡¯s scorching sweat on her white back, but her body is chilling.


    With a click, it is the sound of the buckle on the belt, he has done. He doesn¡¯t even give her a warmth


    sense, let alone an exnation.


    Lily¡¯s lip evoked a pale yet miserable arc. She endures the soreness on her body and wraps the quilt


    around her body.


    She takes another long skirt from the closet and also another long-sleeved UV shirt, and then goes to


    the bathroom to clean herself and changes on her clothes. Except for some dark red marks on her


    neck, everything is covered well.


    Without a word, she opens the door and goes out.


    Rex doesn¡¯t block her. All of the people downstairs is on his side, she can¡¯t escape from this hotel even


    if she put on her wings.


    When Lily opens the door, Abby¡¯s hand that is about to knock again fall down. She is anxious, ¡°Are you


    okay¡­..¡±


    She ns to ask whether she is fine or not, but only halfway through, she could no longer make a


    sound after seeing the bruises on her neck.


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    Lily meets Abby¡¯s surprised look and opens her mouth, but couldn¡¯t say anything. She is so


    embarrasses that doesn¡¯t want anybody to look through it.


    ¡°Did Rex do it?¡± After Abby question her, she has the answer. There is only two people left in the room,


    beside him, who could it be?


    Without waiting for Lily to answer, she spontaneously rushes to the room angrily and stops in front of


    Rex. Inside, it is still filled with an unspeakable atmosphere, which is the matter of man and woman.


    She is too mad that her lungs is about to explode, she then waves her hand and wants to p on to his


    face, but unfortunately she is stopped before she could even touch it.


    The coldness in Rex¡¯s eyes is almost overflowed, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Usually, Abby will not say anything else, but when thinking of Lily¡¯s bruises on the neck, she could


    hardly breathe, ¡°Rex, you fucking force a woman. Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Abby steps forward, looking at the torn gown that is thrown on the ground andpare it with


    the man¡¯s unscathed shirt, she grits her teeth, ¡°You Rex, why do you bully people like this?!¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t even bother to exin, he doesn¡¯t want to talk to outsider, but after hearing Lily¡¯s best


    friend saying those words. He couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, he then speaks out with a fierce voice, ¡°The


    person that leaves is not me, it¡¯s her.¡±


    Abby is like hearing a joke. ¡°You cheat with other woman and ming her to leave you? You fucking


    think that people can¡¯t live without you?¡±


    The fingertips of the man that is on the cufflinks freezes instantly because of her words. His delicate


    eyebrows are pressed together, ¡°Cheating?¡±


    Abby sneers, ¡°Stop pretending! Jade gave Lily a phone call and send your nude photos. What else can


    you quibble about?¡±


    Jade?


    Phone call?


    Nude Photo?


    These words shes in front of his eyes, his head is spinning fast. Few secondter, he grabs the cor


    of Abby¡¯s clothes and lifts her body up about half a centimeter, ¡°Say it clearly, what is going on!¡±

 Chapter 128 Stop Crying, It’s My Fault

    Chapter 128 Stop Crying, It¡¯s My Fault


    Abby, who is suddenly picked up by him, shocks for two seconds, but soon be arrogant again. He


    is the one who did wrong, not Lily, why did he bully people?!


    ¡°Do you have no idea what is going on? About what you did on your business trip in Q city, do you think


    Lily has no idea?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± by looking at his questioning face, Abby is speechless and stares at him for a moment fiercely,


    ¡°You forgot that you sleep with Jade? Do you need me to remind you?¡±


    Sleep with Jade?


    He has no idea when did he was with her.


    Rex thinks about the cause and effect of everything, and finally gets a clue, ¡°You mean, Lily mistakenly


    thought that something happen between me and Jade?¡±


    ¡°It is not a misunderstanding. Nude photos are sent to her through your phone. Do you think it is a


    misunderstanding?¡± Abby speaks very impulsively with a bad attitude. Now, Rex is only a scumbag in


    her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve force her to have sex just now, you¡¯re a beast¡­ hey, where are you going, I haven¡¯t


    finished!¡±


    Rex leaves her instantly and walks towards the door quickly. The door is opened but the alley is empty.


    Nobody is there, including Lily.


    Abby follows him with a bad look, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily? She¡¯s here just now¡­.¡±


    Why did she gone in a sh?


    She is anxious and Rex is even more. Thinking of what he has done to her indiscriminately just now,


    the violent anger in his chest calmed down and reced by coldness from his body.


    He recalls the moment he met Jade when socializing in H city. If she really did it, then their encounter is


    definitely not an ident, but has been nned.


    Thus why did Lily leave quietly afterwards, why did she so determined not to meet him, everything


    make sense now.


    Damn it, he doesn¡¯t ask more questions!


    Rex is too regret that he couldn¡¯t help but ps himself. While walking out, he takes the phone to call


    Joe, ¡°Look for Jade and take her regardless any method. I¡¯ve something to ask her.¡±


    Over the phone, Joe quickly agrees, ¡°Okay.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Now let the policee up quickly. Lily runs away, doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯d go, you stay at the


    door.¡±


    Joe thinks of the hotel¡¯s manager words half a minutes ago, ¡°oh right, Rex, the hotel¡¯s staff said that


    this hotel has two back door, one of them are in the west, which none of us are there, do you want to


    send someone over?¡±


    Hearing this, Rex¡¯s face is even more bitter and instructs in a cold tone, ¡°Yes, let people go there now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up, Rex doesn¡¯t even take a breath and runs towards the hotel¡¯s surveince room. The


    hotel is different from other ces, there are many people here. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s half-guesthouse


    style, which make it even harder to find someone. However, the only thing that he hopes for right now


    is, Lily doesn¡¯t leave through the back door, that she is still in this hotel.


    Abby follows in and looks at the monitor disy. She secretly peeks at Rex and walks to the corner


    with her phone to dial her. However, no one answer, which makes her remembers that she left her


    phone back in the house.


    This is really bad, where should we find her¡­


    H city is different from J city. If Lily really decides not to be found, it¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack,


    better not to let it happen.


    Fortunately, after checking the footage of the hotel¡¯s exit, they don¡¯t find Lily¡¯s leaving figure.


    Next, all the security in the monitoring are checking on each floor to find her. Twenty minutester, they


    finally see her figure in the monitor of certain elevator.


    After keep on stalking her, in the end, Lily¡¯s figure disappeared on the top level.


    She walks out of the elevator and runs straight to the corner of the staircase, which lead to the rooftop


    of the hotel.


    Rex¡¯s heart is like mmed with a hammer, he immediately walks out, then steps on the elevator and


    press the button to the top floor directly. At this juncture, he is really afraid that something might happen


    to her.


    If Lily really has a bad luck, he is the one who is responsible for all of this.


    Rex has never been so nervous before, even his palms are covered with cold seat, his breath is quick,


    his blood pressure soared, and his head are dizzy.


    With a dozen of seconds, he is as if being soaked out of cold water.


    The door of the elevator opens, outside it is a tranquil corridor, but Rex feels like an icy wind and snowy


    ground.


    He steps out and imitating Lily¡¯s direction from the monitor. Without any hesitation, he turns the


    doorknob to the rooftop. With a click, the gray concrete rooftop appears in front of him. The machine of


    the air con, all kind of steel bars, the only things thatck is that soft figure.


    Rex is like being nailed in ce, the hands on both of his side are tightening, yet there is a sense of


    prostration that can¡¯t make him strong.


    His neat suit are floated by the wind, the hair on his forehead is gradually messed up. When hees


    back to his sense, his footsteps rushes to the brink of the railing of the rooftop. From this height, the


    crowd underneath are as small as an ant, but still fortunately there is no bloody picture appeared.


    Behind him, a woman¡¯s suppressed choking voice suddenlyes out.


    Rex¡¯s body stiffens and he turns around. It is from the corner behind the big bellows. He then quickly


    walks over and sees the woman sitting on the dusty ground, half-curling, both hands hug her knees,


    her entire face is buried in the arms.


    Her body is shaking tremendously, especially after hees over.


    Rex¡¯s feels upset, thinking about what he has done to her, he is even more guilty. After watching her for


    quite some time, his slender legs bent down and raise his hand to touch her shoulder. He basically


    wanted tofort her, but Lily unexpectedly resists fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Her eyes are very red and also her nose, but all of those are not as red as the mark on her neck.


    The one he left.


    Rex¡¯s hand is so stiff in the middle of the air. After a few second, he lets go and slightly lower his


    eyelids. With a hoarse yet dry voice, he says, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    Lily lowers her head, tears fall one by one and doesn¡¯t look at him again, as if one more look will torture


    herself.


    Rex doesn¡¯t say anything. He looks at her crying sadly, yet he doesn¡¯t know what to do. Every tear of


    hers seems to fall on his heart, each of it burn his bones, ¡°Stop crying, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Lily purses her lip, crying more violently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Jade did to you. I¡¯ve mistakenly thought that you wanted to leave me so I¡¯m so


    angry. For the past four days and three night, I¡¯ve been looking for you. Without any trace of news, I


    was disappointed, hopeless. I¡¯ve never expected you will disappear suddenly, so I was so scared,


    angry and wanted to hear an exnation from you. If I know it is because of this reason, I will never do


    such a thing to you.¡±

 Chapter 129 He Keeps on Looking for You

    Chapter 129 He Keeps on Looking for You


    His hoarse voice with several days of physical fatigue isbined with dramatic fluctuations in his


    emotion, making him a little unstable. But he still endures it, for his beloved woman, in order to clearly


    exin it.


    Only he himself knows how regretful he is when he heard Abby¡¯s inadvertent confession. Thinking what


    he has done just now, he would not even have the courage to face her.


    Lily¡¯s eyshes blink for a few times, sobbing softly and hears his shattered heart.


    ¡°I was really socializing that night. After hanging up the phone, I went back to the room. But I didn¡¯t


    expect that Jade has set me up. Now after thinking about it, I think she has put some drug on me, then


    took the opportunity to answer your phone and sent the photo to you.¡± His voice is very serious, ¡°I can


    promise you, nothing had happened. I¡¯ve sent Joe to investigate the hotel, you can ask Jade in


    person.¡±


    Lily gives a light sigh and finally speaks, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask.¡±


    At this point, she doesn¡¯t know what is right or wrong. She hates Jade and mistrusts Rex. But after


    recalling it, can she really believe him?


    Deep in her heart, she believes that he will not cheat from her. But after receiving the photo, she


    couldn¡¯t help but feels suspicious. After waiting for his exnation, she doesn¡¯t realize that he has no


    idea either.


    Now that she has hear it, she doesn¡¯t even know whetherugh or cry, or whether upset or happy.


    As if he aware of her thought, his eyebrows twists heavily, ¡°If I knew it, I will definitely exin it to you.¡±


    Lily raises her hand and wipes the tears on her face while saying in a deep crying voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    anything, so I¡¯m going to be crazy when I see you guys together. I¡¯m afraid that it happened once


    again, and I can¡¯t handle it well. For me, you¡¯re far more important than Tim and Jade is like a


    nightmare. I¡¯m really scared¡­¡­¡±


    Thus she escapes and leaves, choosing not to face it all.


    However, after she left J city, she realize that she will never forget it. Whether closing or opening her


    eyes, he is still there. When she sees beautiful scenery, she thinks of him. When she faces a crisis, the


    first person who shes in her mind is also him.


    This man has long inadvertently prated her life and bes part of it.


    ¡°I know, I know it all.¡± Rex listens to her trembles voice, there is a twist in his heart,¡± Sorry, my bad, it¡¯s


    my fault.¡±


    The arrogant man keeps on apologizing to her, he even kneels on the ground in order to get close with


    her, ¡°Darling, could you please stop crying?¡±


    Her tears are deadly weapons, which he couldn¡¯t ignore. Once she cries, all his pride will be gone.


    Rex couldn¡¯t help it any longer, his long arms wraps around her shoulders, holding the person in his


    arms. His chin is on the top of his head, his movements are light and cautious, afraid that it might scare


    her again.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want him to leave for the time being. But she still remembers his evil attitude from just now,


    which make her reaches out and pushes his chest. After several unsessful attempts, she pushes


    harder with a little effort, which unexpectedly pushing him to the ground.


    By looking at the man half lying at the ground, Lily is stunned for a long time before she recovered.


    There is still a teardrops on hershes, but still can¡¯t even bother to cry anymore.


    ¡°Re, Rex?¡± she tentatively calls him, the man doesn¡¯t respond at all.


    Lily is about to scare to death. His palms are half-support on the ground. When she raises her hand


    over to put on his forehead, the warm temperature is scary, ¡°Rex, what¡¯s wrong with you, wake up,


    don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    However, no matter how she yelled it, the fallen man never opens his eyes.


    Lily realizes that he not only has a badplexion, but also has a dark circles under his eyes and also


    an unusual blush on his face. When she talked to him just now, his voice was also very hoarse.


    Is he sick?


    Lily takes out his phone from his body. The screen is locked with abination lock, she tries for


    several times but still unable to unlock it. In the end, she tries to enter her birthday with an unrealistic


    fantasy.


    The screen is unlocked, she pauses and tears burst out once again, ¡°stupid¡­¡±


    While crying, she finds Joe¡¯s number and dials it. After a few second, it rings, ¡°Rex.¡±


    ¡°Joe, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m with Rex at the rooftop. He has fever and has fainted now. Bring someone here


    quickly¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Twenty minutester, Rex is taken to the nearest hospital.


    After an IV drop, an overall check is performed. In addition of the forty degrees high temperature


    dehydration, he is also confirmed with an acute pneumonia.


    Pneumonia.


    Hearing the result, Lily is a little surprised, ¡°Doc, is there any other big problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as he doesn¡¯t smoke too much and pay attention to taboos, an injection for a few days


    and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lily nodsplicatedly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your wee.¡±


    Lily sends the doctor away and returns to the ward. She then looks at the bleak man on the bed, which


    make her feels upset. The other people besides her whispers, ¡°Lily, can I have a word, I would like to


    talk to you alone.¡±


    Lily freezes for a moment before nods and left the room.


    At the end of the hallway, Joe looks at the woman standing on the side. She is petite and delicate, and


    soft yet calm. But from Rex¡¯s perspective, she is like a very tough woman.


    ¡°Joe if you have anything to say, just say directly, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Lily knows that the rtionship


    of Joe and Rex has surpassed from work to private affairs, thus she has nothing to worry.


    Joe smiles, ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to tell you about Rex¡¯s condition for this past few days.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lily stays silent and continues to listen to him quietly.


    ¡°When you left for the first day, Rex has been looking for your whereabouts. When he knows that


    you¡¯re in H city, he immediately asks his acquaintance to looks for you. During the day, when he is in


    thepany, a cigarette can be found at his hand almost all the time, he is very gloomy. There is a day


    when I ordered your favorite food to the office, Rex only stares at it for a while without eating it.¡± Joe


    pauses for a moment, thinking of the scenery back there and continue, ¡°Two dayster, he finally found


    your location in this city and canceled countless meetings toe here directly, only to find that you¡¯ve


    change the hotel. I¡¯ve persuade him to take a rest but he insisted toe here without stopping. His


    pneumonia is probably caused by his poor rest, overwork and over-smoking.¡±


    While listening, Lily¡¯s eyes turns red again, she raises her hand to cover her mouth, afraid that she¡¯ll


    cried out loud.


    ¡°Lily, as a subordinate, I shouldn¡¯t say about my boss¡¯ life, but I wanted you to understand Rex¡¯s


    feelings for you.¡± Joe steps back, ¡°If I said too much, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Have he¡­ been looking for me these days?¡± Lily hardly questions him.


    Joe nods without hesitation, his tone is firm, ¡°Yes, Rex has never stopped.¡±

 Chapter 130 Misunderstanding Solved

    Chapter 130 Misunderstanding Solved


    Lily lowers her eyes and shakes her head uncontrobly, she chokes on her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The man has never mentioned a word, even if it is merely an exnation, he doesn¡¯t say anything. He


    seems arrogant, but has willingly done everything for her, even afraid of her guilt, he choose to hide it.


    ¡°Lily, apart from you. I¡¯ve never seen Rex so torture from any other woman. For Rex, nothing is more


    deadly important than your missing.¡± Joe has been with Rex for many years, which make him has a


    deep understanding.


    Before Lily appeared, he is a workaholic. But now, he doesn¡¯t want anything, no matter how big the


    meeting is, he still postpones it just to find her as soon as possible.


    Joe who looks at him, feels very sad.


    ¡°Rex doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. Lily, I hope you can be more understandable, and don¡¯t


    mind about¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Lily gently cuts him off and exhales, ¡°thank you for telling me, if you didn¡¯t tell me, I might still


    me him.¡±


    Theirmunication is too sacred. He is not good at expressing feeling, while her heart is too fragile.


    ¡°That night was indeed an ident. But Rex will definitely not going to be like that with Jade. I¡¯ve found


    her, you can ask her in personter.¡± Joe afraid that she will continue to misunderstand and exins it


    hastily.


    How can Lily still misunderstand it, she just wanted to go back quickly to the ward to check on his fever.


    After their deep conversation, Joe leaves some space for Lily.


    In the ward, everything is quiet, only the humidifier makes a subtle sound. The man who is on the bed


    is pale, his lip is also chapped due tock of water. The doctor said that he can¡¯t drink water now,


    infusion will relieved it.


    Because of the pneumonia, his breathing is a little dull. Even though he is just lying down, there is a


    heavy exhaustion.


    Lily stands by the side of the bed and looks at him. The more she looks, the more she can¡¯t bear it. It


    seems that his physical condition has not been very good recently. It has not been long since thest


    fever and this time, it is more serious.


    The incandescentmp above his head fall on his face. The man¡¯s eyebrows slightly twist even when


    he falls asleep. Lily thought it is because of the light, she then turns around intended to turn it off. But


    unexpectedly, when she just takes a step back, her wrist is being gripped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    A cracked voicees from behind, which make her mmed her footsteps and turns her head to


    look. His eyes slightly close, only his hand with the needle pinch hold her.


    Lily is startled, afraid that it will affect the needle, which makes her put his hand back on the bed


    quickly. And when she is about to leave again, he holds her five fingers tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­..¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart as though has been hit hard, the sour feelings spread to the whole atrium. So¡­ Is he this


    insecure?


    She squats down and leans her head against his hand. With a soft voice, she coaxes, ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll


    wait until you wake up.¡±


    She says again and again patiently by his side. Her soothing seems to work, the strength of the big


    hand gradually rxes, the blood vessels are not so tight anymore.


    Lily sighs in relief and pulls the chair over with one arm difficultly. Just by this pull, she sits by his side,


    waiting.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passes minute by minute, her several days of insomnia also torture her, it doesn¡¯t take long for


    her to lean over and lies on the bed to sleep soundly.


    After receiving the news, Abby rushes to the hospital twenty minutester. She is too anxious that she


    gets the ward number from the nurse ward, which Joe also couldn¡¯t block her. She¡¯s Lily¡¯s friend after


    all, he doesn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    After running to the door with one breath, when Abby just wants to pull the door open, her vision


    inadvertently looks through the ss strip of the ward door.


    The hand that is about to pull, stops immediately. At this moment, Joe also runs over, ¡°Abby, you


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Abby raises her hand to stop him without turning her head. her eyes are fixed on the ovepping figure


    of man and woman in the ward. Joe follows her vision to look at it, and also surprised.


    In the ward, the woman¡¯s petite body is lying on the side of the bed, her head is next to the man¡¯s


    shoulders. Both of them sleep soundly, but their hand are holding tight together. This scene makes


    people feel very warm.


    Joe lets out a sigh of relief and looks at Abby, ¡°Abby, Rex has been looking for Lily for some time. Now


    that the misunderstanding has been solved, leave some space for them.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Abby finally turns around and points at the man inside the door, ¡°Is it a


    misunderstanding that he slept with other woman?¡±


    Joe has no choice but to repeat the situation again. Seeing her suspicious, he adds in, ¡°You can rest


    assured. If there is something fishy, Lily will not forgive Rex that easily.¡±


    This words make Abby believe him, Lily has a pure love and she¡¯s not blind. She will never look with an


    eye. However, by looking at this situation, it seems that the misunderstanding has been solved.


    Thinking of her absent-mindedness for these days, Abby says nothing more and waves away to leave.


    ¡­


    When Lily wakes up, it is already the next morning.


    Once she opens her eyes, it is not the bed surface, but a highlyfortable pillow and hot temperature


    chest¡­


    She looks at the handsome face in front of her eyes. It takes a while for her to remember what


    happened yesterday. But¡­ she remembers that she is asleep in the chair, why is she in the bed now?


    They are very close. In the blink of an eye, her eyshes identally sweep over the man¡¯s chest,


    causing a light tickle.


    Rex has wakes up once in the middle of the night. Despite the fever, his body still has some


    inmmation that is still there. Seeing her lying awkwardly on the side, he simply takes the person to


    the bed.


    The bed is not spacious, he has been holding her until dawn.


    Their gaze meets each other. The warm sun in the morning spills into the wards. The two figures look


    at each other through ayer of light and mist. The illusion is somewhat unrealistic.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woke up.¡± Apparently, he breaks the silence first and hugs her more tightly.


    Lily buries her face in his chest and responses in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Last night, I saw you slept ufortably and hugged you up.¡± The man exins softly, afraid that she


    will resist again. After a while, he still couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°I¡¯ve exined everything, are you still


    mad?¡±


    After hearing this sentence, Lily¡¯s face somehow feels a little hot. She clears her throat and speaks in


    lack of confidence, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± The man replies her generously, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you ask Jade personally. You can kill her or do


    whatever you want to ease you up.¡±


    Lily hears his childishnguage and unconsciously raises the corner of her mouth, pretending to be


    angry in her voice, ¡°Is it all right then?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think?¡±


    When he asks this question, Lily doesn¡¯t know how to answer it. After thinking about it, she looks up at


    the man¡¯s sexy chin and murmurs a few words, ¡°I hope you get well real soon.¡±

 Chapter 131 I Have Fallen In Love with You

    Chapter 131 I Have Fallen In Love with You


    After listening to Joe, she couldn¡¯t forget everything. Just thinking about his life for these past few days


    and also his current condition, she couldn¡¯t help but worries.


    No matter what, body is the most important, nothing else.


    Rex doesn¡¯t expect her to say that. Thinking for her attitude before and after, he guesses someone


    must have exined something to her. His heart pauses for a while. With a warm tenderness, he raises


    his hand to caress the woman¡¯s smooth cheeks, his eyes is burning, ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Speaking of which, she couldn¡¯t control help but emotional, ¡°After leaving the city, I always


    missed you in every moment.¡±


    Rex only feels a sourness in his heart, afraid that her tears will fall and apologies.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault to misunderstand you. I forced you to do those things, I¡¯ve really regretted it, baby, could


    you please for me?¡± his voice is low and also his posture, begging seriously for forgiveness.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to, she feels that she¡¯s been tortured, she wants to punish him for a few more day, yet


    after hearing his words, she can¡¯t say any refusal words.


    She is not firm enough to spurn her position, but there is no way to stop the distress for this man.


    No matter how hard she suffers, so is he.


    The man¡¯s slightly rough thumb touches her lips and lingers it over and over again. The deep eyes


    stares at her momentarily, filling with dark tide and passion. He might swallow hard for another second.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how to answer him, her head is hot, and then leans closer to kiss the man¡¯s dry lips.


    The soft pieces touch, neither one of them closes their eyes. They look at each other in close proximity,


    confirming that this is not an illusion.


    After a few seconds, the man¡¯s hand slips from her cheeks to the back of her head, fixing her posture


    for him to break into her territory. The posture is gentle, tasting, tempting andst, their longing desire.


    With the familiarity, their body quickly ignited a me. His other arms wraps up, his wide palm presses


    against Lily¡¯s waist. The size of her waist makes people want to hug immediately.


    In the air, there is a sound of tangled saliva. Lily half-declining yet half-epting, but in the end, she


    still cooperates with this sick man. She lies in his arms like a cute kitten, asionally stretches out it¡¯s


    paws to scratch without pain.


    A few days of missing have been fulfilled at this moment, the temperature around them gradually rises.


    Lily clearly feels the changes in the man¡¯s body and leave before he lost control.


    After a kiss, both of them are breathless. His acute pneumonia is still bad, which make him a little


    difficult.


    Lily looks at his unstable breathing and asks in with a blushing, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Rex randomly puts his hand on the head, his tone is burning, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Now, he wishes he could immediately strip her off and presses her underneath. But unfortunately, the


    timing is wrong, he could only watch it and suppress the longing desire in his body.


    He is really yearning for her, thus makes him so difficult to control.


    Lily notices the scorching sight of him wandering around her body, which make her shrink her body and


    persuades him in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not in a good state, take a rest.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you beside me.¡±


    Lily aware the meaning behind it, which make her bites her lips shyly. Both of them stay silence. After a


    few minutes, he finally eases up and speaks, ¡°How have you been in this citytely?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lil recalls it and finds out that for these few days, all of the sigh-seeing and the scenery have never


    truthfully been seen by her, all of it are only the thought of missing him.


    Besides Ryan¡¯s ident, Lily tells him every single thing. At the end, she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions.


    She then raises her hand to touch the side of the man¡¯s cold face, her eyes slightly lowers, ¡°Actually, I


    didn¡¯t want to leave you. What I said in the hotel is to vent my anger, about disgusted by you,


    comparing you with Tim, that our feelings is just an business, all of it were to irritate you. At that time,


    you forced me too much, and I also misunderstood you and Jade, I¡¯m about to be mad, so I lost control.


    To be honest, I never thought that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man listens quietly with a little teasing in his eyes.


    By watching his reaction, Lily¡¯s head goes numb and nods stiffly, ¡°Really, from being forced at the


    beginning until willingly, now, you¡¯re the most important person in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­.¡± Rex only feels that the only chill on his body has driven out from her sentence. He is so happy


    she said so.


    Lily seems to be immersed in her own small word. By watching his excited look as if is inspired, she


    says shyly and also difficult to open her lips, ¡°I think, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t leave him, not being framed by Jade, not leaving H city, maybe she will not have found


    her sincerity. She thought at the most is like it, when he doesn¡¯t need her anymore, she could leave him


    happily.


    However, life gives her the most realistic blow, she couldn¡¯t not care him, couldn¡¯t leave happily. He has


    already be a part of her life, lingering around her body.


    The man¡¯s eyes widens for a while. Suddenly, a light fills the entire eye socket. There is a tremble in his


    maic voice, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Lily blushes on his words. No matter what, the shyness is hard to tell, but the girl in his arms looks up


    and repeats every single word, ¡°Rex, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡±


    No matter what the future will be, no matter what will happen in the future, she chooses to give it away


    today, chooses to face it frankly. She puts her love in front of him, without hesitating, without any


    mistrust, letting him see her strongest feelings.


    As for the future, she is willing to ept it. At least, she doesn¡¯t want to see a gap between them that


    can make any misunderstanding.


    Rex looks at her shy yet firm figure, which make his heart soften. His thin lips fall on her smooth


    forehead, and stays for five seconds then slightly sit upright to fix his gaze one her. There is a deep


    reflection in her eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything, but as long as I stay alive, I will not fail your love, Lily,


    would you believe me?¡±


    He assures her to the utmost. Lily knows that he doesn¡¯t mention about how long he will live in this life.


    He said that as long as he alive, he will not fail her, which is more than a romantic word.


    Lily slowly closes her eyes and touches his hot lips. Beside her ears, she seems to hear the man¡¯s


    rapid heartbeat, her body is still in his arms. The loneliness, daze, fear and wandering, all of it melts in


    this warm embrace.


    All feelings are back on track at this moment.

 Chapter 132 Marina Wanted To Go Home

    Chapter 132 Marina Wanted To Go Home


    Three dayster, Rex is discharged.


    At first, the doctor suggests him to stay a week for observation, but with his busy schedule, he couldn¡¯t


    hold it. After Karl receives the news, he immediately brings his medical team with him. The facilities


    here are quitecking, thus after no major problem, he decides to be discharged early.


    On the day of the discharges, the director of the hospital sends him to the door. One aspect is because


    Rex¡¯s identity, while the other is Karl, the famous people in medical field. Everyone wants to have more


    connection with such two people.


    They take a flight that night. With the spacious time, the three of them go back to the hotel first. Not the


    hotel she lived with Abby, but the other luxury guesthouse. Rex deliberately asks to book another room


    for Abby.


    In the afternoon, Karl seems to have something to do with Rex. Lily sees them chatting for quite long,


    which makes her misses Abby. After all, theye here together and now she is left alone.


    Lily knocks on the door and after getting permission, she enters. Rex is sitting on the sofa, facing Karl.


    The two of them seem tense, and looks at her.


    Lily walks over. When she is just about to speak, she nces at a small cigarette butt in the ashtray on


    the table and frowns, ¡°you smoke again?¡±


    When she knocked, he has hurriedly extinguished it, but still doesn¡¯t have time to throw it to the


    bathroom.


    Karl looks at Rex happily, feeling very happy to see him being controlled by others.


    Lily wouldn¡¯t get angry in front of his friend, she simply walks to him and whispers in concerns, ¡°The


    doctor said you can¡¯t smoke these days, your pneumonia is not healed yet.¡±


    Rex grabs the little hand that the woman handed over and naturally puts it in his mouth to kiss it, ¡°Why


    are you here?¡±


    Lily gently fights back, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, you¡¯re not allowed to smoke yet.¡±


    The man chuckles helplessly and instead of his friend vision, he doesn¡¯t seem unhappy of being


    restrained, yet he is happier, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°If there is no arrangement in the afternoon, I want to take a walk with Abby.¡±


    He nods happily, ¡°Go, but don¡¯t too far, I¡¯ll send someone to follow you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t like others to follow, ¡°We¡¯ll go by ourselves, it will be ufortable if someone


    follows us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them stay in a distance, otherwise I¡¯ll worry.¡±


    Lily still wants to say something, but Karl interrupts her, ¡°Just listen to him. After being apart for a few


    days, he finally found you, he might put you in his pocket and try to look at you anywhere he goes. He


    has too much attention to you, let him feel at ease.¡±


    In his words, thirty-percent is a joke and the rest are the truth, which makes her blushes. In fact, she is


    not insensible. Since the two met and reconciled, this person paid more attention to her. Although this


    emphasis is also some burden for her, it is quite a sweet burden, she is not disgusted.


    Lily sighs, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    ¡°Come back early, contact me if something happen.¡± As he says, he holds her little hand and kisses it


    again.


    Lily nces at Karl quickly, and withdraws her hand embarrassingly, then says hastily, ¡°Bye.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just when she is about to turn around, the man¡¯s wrist makes a little effort and drags the person back


    easily. His handsome face lifts its eyebrow, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily¡¯s face is so hot that it might be able to fry an egg. It¡¯s fine to say it when they are alone. But


    now there is someone there, she can¡¯t ovee the psychological obstacles, ¡°Stop messing, Karl is


    here¡­..¡±


    ¡°Hey, okay, okay. I won¡¯t look, I swear I won¡¯t look, just think I didn¡¯t exist!¡± As he says, Karl turns his


    head to look away, his posture is funny yet ridiculous.


    Lily looks at the man¡¯s firm gaze, aware that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, and leans down to touch on his cool


    lip quickly, ¡°Done?¡±


    The man smiles in his eyes, ¡°Is this a kiss?¡±


    Lily res at him, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°it didn¡¯tst long¡­.¡± As soon as he says the words, he doesn¡¯t even give a chance for her to react and


    pulls her directly. His big palm sps on the back of her neck and his tin lips touches hers.


    The man¡¯s dexterous tongue goes straight into her mouth and capture every corner as much as


    possible. She avoids, then he¡¯ll chase, enjoying each other, which make them breathless in just half a


    minute.


    But soon, he releases her. Unlike her panic, he seems very calm, as though the person who asks for it


    is not him.


    A beast in human clothing.


    That word really suits him.


    Lily now understands what it means.


    She waves her hand and leave, ¡°Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    With the sound of door closing, Karl supports his neck and sits straighten again, ¡°So long, my neck


    almost numb.¡±


    Rex nces at him without a word.


    Once Lily left, the atmosphere in the room return to the previous pressure again.


    Karl looks at his light tea, finally couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to


    Marina or is sheing here?¡±


    Rex stays silence, and also has not expression. Instead, he is dazing, as if is thinking something.


    Karl says again, ¡°George has informed, the inspection results has no problem. If you have any other


    ns, it¡¯s best to decide early, you can still change¡­.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex interrupts him, ¡°She¡¯lle back sooner orter. We can stop her today, but not tomorrow.


    Moreover, this is her longing wish. I can¡¯t do anything that displeased her, her descent parents will be


    sad.¡±


    Hearing it, Karl sighs helplessly, ¡°You forced yourself too much, why are you sorry for her? If it wasn¡¯t


    for you, Marina¡¯s condition would have been unstable for a long time.¡±


    For the past few years, the expensive medical expenses, various cares, Rex has wasted too much time


    and energy for it. Marina is only a huge burden on his shoulder.


    From the outsider¡¯s point of view, it is not a sorry thing, he has done more than the kindness that


    Marina¡¯s parents has done for him.


    However, this person just ignores it and feels that it is his responsible, nobody can persuade him.


    He is a person with a strong emotion. In his heart, he can¡¯t change at all and also won¡¯t change. It is


    harder for him to leave Marina than killing himself.


    However¡­¡­


    ¡°Then what are you going to do? If Marinaes back, Lily will aware of it sooner orter.¡± After all,


    someone can¡¯t hold a fire, it¡¯s harder to stay on both sides than going to heaven.


    Two days is fine, what about after a long time?


    There are always times to reveal. If it is the time, it might will be futile to say anything.


    His rtionship with Marina is indeed really special.


    Rex is aware of Karl¡¯s thought, his thin lips squeezes and his voice are tense, ¡°Let¡¯s hide it first.¡±

 Chapter 133 Intentional Hide

    Chapter 133 Intentional Hide


    ¡°How do you hide it?¡± Karl has a headache just to think about it, ¡°This is nothing else but a living


    person. If you want topletely hide it, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult.¡±


    Rex says after ponders for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll ask George in detail. If there is no problem, I won¡¯t stop


    Marina from returning. There is a residence in the north part that is suitable for recuperation. I¡¯ll let


    someone arrange it.¡±


    ¡°North of the city?¡± Karl thinks for a moment. His Vi is in the south of the city, which ispletely in a


    two different direction from the north. Thus, coincidence might can be avoided in the greatest extent.


    Although J city, as a domestic financial metropolis, has arge poption and arge area, it is still the


    same city. There might be a chance for Lily to meet Marina, after all.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of it, he couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Oh right, does Marina know about Lily¡¯s existence?¡±


    ¡°I think she shouldn¡¯t know for the time being, but my scandals with her are flying over the country,


    she¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°Will she¡­ look for Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear with her.¡± For this matter, Rex has made up his mind.


    Karl unforeseen this, but after the ident, he is pleased, ¡°You finally are willing to face it. Marina has


    other feelings for you. If you can¡¯t give her what she wants, cut it off as soon as possible.¡±


    The man rubs his warm teacup, which has a white mist rising to his mouth. He touches the sharp mist


    from the water vapor.


    Cut it off?


    He is unwilling, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be cruel, and instead, disturbed the girl in his heart.


    ¡­


    That night, Lily and Rex take a flight back to J city. The first ss seat has a lot of space. Her legs and


    feet could be fully extended. Looking at the night scene outside the window, there is suddenly some


    uneasy feeling in her.


    That¡¯s it.


    Lily looks at the erratic clouds in the night and suddenly her knee is grasped, then a the man¡¯s low


    voicee to her ears, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Lily withdraws his eyes and turns to look at the man next to her. Those deep eyes are looking at her


    steadily.


    She smiles lightly, ¡°Nothing, just feeling a little sad.¡±


    The man¡¯s inquiring eyes sweep in every inch of her face, as if seeing her through. After a long time, he


    covers her body with a thin nket, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, and take a rest.¡±


    His body temperature remains on the nket, which touches the skin of her arms, giving a warm


    sense.


    He dims the light above her head, and Lily suddenly feels a little sleep and drives away the messy


    thought in her mind to close her eyes and gradually goes into her dream.


    After a smooth flight, the nends on J city. The passengers in the first ss of the cabin are the


    first one to disembark once the door is opened. The cold wind rushes in, which make Lily sneezes.


    She raises her hand to wrap around her arms, trembling uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, a wide coat is ced under her shoulders. When she looks up, the man has taken off his


    clothes, wearing only a thin body fit shirt.


    He is still unhealthy, which make Lily anxious immediately and takes off his coat hurriedly to give him


    back, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t lift his eyes and takes the clothes that Joe handed over from the sideways. It is a ck


    coat with a small size, which is a little cramped for him to wear. Just a nce, you¡¯ll aware that it is not


    his coat.


    Lily looks at his exposedrge wrist, ¡°I¡¯ll wear this, you¡¯re too small for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He doesn¡¯t take it seriously and takes a step to leave.


    Near the end of the year, the temperature is too low, even speaking could form a white mist. He strides


    forward, as if not feeling cold at all.


    Lily is anxious, ¡°Let¡¯s change, you haven¡¯t gotten¡­.¡±


    The man pauses, which makes her voice pauses too.


    Rex is annoyed by her nagging. But when he sees her concerned little face in front of him, he couldn¡¯t


    burst it out, and only sighs helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wear other¡¯s man clothes, so be good and


    wear mine, okay?¡±


    After it, he rubs the top of her head harshly, which makes her smooth hair in a mess.


    Lily pushes his palm and when she is about to speak, the man gives no chance and turns away.


    ¡°Hey you¡­.¡± She stands in the same ce, staring dumbfoundedly as he walks farther and farther.


    Behind him, Joe smiles and says, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s cold, get in the car.¡±


    Lily nods politely and pulls the hat on the back of her neck to her head, blocking the blushing face in


    any way,


    It¡¯s so sweet.


    After getting in the car, the warm heat sweep through their body instantly. The frozen temperature has


    finally disappeared. Rex looks at her taking of the coat and barely wears a tight knit sweater on her


    small body.


    He takes back his sight without leaving any trace and instructs the driver, ¡°Drop by thepany first,


    then go back.¡±


    Lily¡¯s movement stops and says, ¡°Are you going back to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after a few days, I haven¡¯t done so many things.¡± He gently replies, but instead of looking at her,


    he stares at his phone, as if is dealing with a file.


    But only Rex knows that there is nothing in the screen, he just couldn¡¯t face her big clear eyes.


    Lily doesn¡¯t suspicious, only distressed, ¡°You¡¯re not in a good health, and now still continue to work,


    can you bear it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t be long, I¡¯ll go back soon.¡± The voice fall and there is suddenly a call in his phone. He


    puts it in a silent mode and afternding, he hasn¡¯t adjusted it. Seeing the caller ID, the man frowns


    and declines it without saying anything.


    He then switches the phone back to the airne mode and puts it back in his pocket.


    Lily doesn¡¯t find him strange, only pulling out a box of effervescent tablets for him, ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee,


    just drink this if you really want to drink something.¡±


    Rex takes over. The stic package seems to be contaminated by her hand¡¯s temperature, but such


    tenderness tortured his heart.


    The man closes his eyes, afraid that he might reveal the emotion from his heart. Perhaps Karl was


    right, it is difficult to hide, because he has already tortured psychologically.


    ¡­


    The car parks in front of Han Yu¡¯s building. Rex kisses her lips before getting off the car. The ck coat


    wraps around the man¡¯s muscr body, Lily watches him walks into the revolving door until he is out of


    her sight.


    The drivers nces at the rearview mirror, ¡°Ms. Lily, shall we go now?¡±


    Lilyes back to her sense. There is always some uneasiness in her heart. Thinking of Rex tired and


    evasive look just now¡­ she brushes it off and stops overthinking, keep telling herself to stop thinking


    too much and don¡¯t misunderstand.


    After pondering for a moment, she exhales heavily, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 134 I Won’t Leave You Alone

    Chapter 134 I Won¡¯t Leave You Alone


    Rex returns to the office and immediately dials back the missed call. The phone only rings once before


    being picked up. The woman¡¯s delicate voicees from the microphone, ¡°Rex, did I disturb your


    work?¡±


    Rex loosens his tie with one hand and sits on the sofazily, ¡°I was in a meeting just now, what¡¯s up?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Marina listens to the man¡¯s voice, her fingers that is holding the phone


    slightly tightens, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just Dr. George told me that I¡¯m in a good condition, he also said that I


    can return home, so I want to ask you.¡±


    Marina is a very smart woman. She understands Rex, and also knows this man¡¯s weakness. Thus, she


    knows exactly when and how to speak with him.


    At this moment, she has a hint of begging, because she knows that Rex will be unbearable because of


    her parents.


    ¡°George said that your body is recovering well. If everything is normal, we can get the result the day


    after tomorrow.¡± Speaking of which, he pauses for a few seconds then adds in, ¡°if everything is fine, I¡¯ll


    arrange you toe back.¡±


    Although Marina is confident before making this call, after she heard Rex say it personally, the hanging


    stone in her heart finallynded.


    She stares at the news in her hand for some time. It is Rex and Lily on the screen. The woman is


    pushed to the ground, the man is on a protecting gesture, yet the article has confirmed Lily¡¯s identity.


    As looking at it, Marina bes a little out of control. Before her emotions copsed, she forces


    herself to look away, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll cooperate to George, so I can go back earlier to stay with you¡­..¡±


    Rex listens and says nothing, instead, he changes the topic, ¡°I¡¯m arranging a ce for you to stay. You


    can rest and recuperate, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    With this word, he is also a bit selfish, afraid that Marina will learn about Lily¡¯s existence, thus he hopes


    that she¡¯ll obey the arrangement and doesn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    However, when this sentence fall into Marina¡¯s ears, she feels that Rex is caring about her, which make


    her tone be sullen, ¡°Rex, thank you. If my parents are still here, they¡¯ll really happy to see this.¡±


    Mentioning her parents, Rex only feels that his shoulders be heavier. Hence, he responses lightly,


    ¡°Yes, they will.¡±


    He nces at the watch on the wall and raises his hand to pinch his eyebrows, casually making


    excuses, ¡°I still have a meeting, talk to youter.¡±


    Marina lowers her eyelids and disappointed. She feels that Rex has changed a lot. By calling her, there


    is no other thing to say besides business, and after it, he will immediately hangs up, as if her call is


    quite annoying.


    Even though there is a reproach in her heart, Marina doesn¡¯t shows it and only says, ¡°Okay, take care


    of your business, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t forget to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°You too, bye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he throws the phone on the desk. With a bang, the cup shakes.


    He leans his head against the back of the sofa behind him to rest for a moment. After it, he has no


    choice but to dial his subordinate, ¡°Send someone to clean the house in the north tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man¡¯s voice is a little dry yet very capable, ¡°Do you need any other installment?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After everything is arranged, Rex¡¯ body on the sofa seems very heavy. Marina returning to the country


    is not a small deal, it gives a breathless press on his chest.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Those things he is most afraid of being discovered, the most afraid of being known by Lily, all of it are


    approaching in his life little by little. The most desperate things are not these, but he couldn¡¯t stop it


    besides watching it.


    In other words, no one will be able to amodate him, but this person is the daughter of his life-


    saving benefactor, it is Marina.


    He has ten thousand words to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t say it.


    It is what he owes to her family, and also Marina, it is his responsibility to take care of her for life.


    ¡­¡­


    It is already half past six in the evening when he returns to the Vi. As soon as he walks in, a scene of


    an appetizing scent of rice is smelled.


    Rex changes his shoes and walks to the kitchen. The woman is wearing an apron and stands in front of


    the kitchen counter. When she sees him, she turns her head and looks at him sweetly, ¡°You¡¯de


    back, wait for a moment!¡±


    The warm yellow light fall on her, people who see it will also dissipate a chill. Rex walks over and


    embraces the woman¡¯s thin waist from behind. His sexy chin rested on her shoulder, and kisses her on


    the cheek.


    The man¡¯s thin breathnds on her neck, which makes her feels tickle, ¡°Stop messing¡­..¡±


    ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Lily who still has a spat in her hand, blushes by his question and answers in a low voice, ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    After getting a satisfied answer, the man¡¯s thin lips evokes a fascinating arc, the strength of his arms


    tightened a little and leans closer to kiss her.


    Lily is unable to concentrate by his movement and fortunately the soup is ready. She then turns around


    to face him, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    Rex looks down at the woman¡¯s blushingplexion, there is a soft touch on his heart. He then raises


    his hand to tuck away her hair, ¡°It feels good to see you when I¡¯m home.¡±


    There is some sourness in her heart, thinking of these days, she has left him all alone, which makes


    her feel guilty, ¡°sorry, I won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    Rex rubs the woman¡¯s cheeks and touches the delicate skin with his fingertips, his eyes are really soft,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily has cooked three dishes and a soup all by herself. All of which are light-vored, not greasy at all,


    afraid that his pneumonia is not healed yet. Rex sees all of these small details.


    After eating, he answers a phone call. After hanging up, he takes Lily to the study room on the third


    floor.


    Lily is puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something.¡± His tone is mysterious. After closing the door and sits in the desk, he pulls a


    small swivel chair for her to sit. Theputer screen is opened, there is a connection request, which


    he usually uses it for meeting.


    Lily watches as he answers it as usual, but her eyes stiffen as she looks at the screen.


    In the picture, four burky men are surrounding a slender woman. The woman has a very long hair and


    is scattered behind her back. For the reason that she is facing away from the camera, she can¡¯t see her


    face clearly. Despite this, Lily recognizes the people inside it by a nce through her body and voice.


    A person she will never forget, Jade.

 Chapter 135 I’ll Raise Our Kid

    Chapter 135 I¡¯ll Raise Our Kid


    Why is she here?


    Lily¡¯s vision is fixed to the people on the screen. After a while, the sound of the interrogation man rings,


    the tone is very fierce, ¡°Say it, what is going on that night! Give me a clear exnation!¡±


    Inside it, Jade is pushed by a man and almost falls to the ground. She is terrified, and then whimpers


    while saying, ¡°That, That night, I met Rex at the club, it¡¯s just after a thought, I decide to take this


    chance to make something happen. When Rex left for a smoke, I put some drug into his ss¡­. But I


    swear! I absolutely don¡¯t do anything else. I just took two pictures and sent it to Lily. After receiving a


    phone call, I intentionally provoke her, but I did nothing else!¡±


    Jade is trapped in a terrible mood, her tone of speech is unstable, and she could feel her fear just by


    looking at the screen.


    In particr, the men looks extremely ruthless, she is surrounded by them in a small room with a dim


    light. Just standing like that will exude a terrifying breath.


    ¡°Why did you do it!¡± The man forces to question her again.


    Jade is also gradually desperate under this kind of condition. She half-crouches on the muddy ground


    and cries to exin, ¡°I just wanted to make Lily misunderstand, and doesn¡¯t intended to do anything


    else. I just don¡¯t want her to get everything easily!¡±


    Lily listens and her body unconsciously leans closer to Rex. The man stretches out his hand to hug her


    in the shoulders, his voice is very cold, ¡°Keep going, you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Rex.¡±


    One of the strong men replies and drags Jade directly from the ground to the door. The door closes in


    the end and disappeared from the screen.


    A few secondster, a tearful sound of the angry woman is heard from outside of the door, which gives


    Lily a goosebumps by hearing it. She then looks at the man on the side uneasily, ¡°What happened to


    Jade?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Rx, she won¡¯t be killed.¡± Rex stays calm as usual, as if he doesn¡¯t see nor heard anything.


    This is how he treats things that he hates, he doesn¡¯t spare any sympathy. Especially after what Jade


    did, he wishes he could torture her to death.


    Lily only feels a little shocked. Although she hates Jade, all of this is still out of her imagination.


    She won¡¯t be killed.


    This is already the bottom of everything. Will she be deformed or will she be¡­¡­


    Lily dare not to thinking about everything that shes in her mind. She clenches Rex¡¯s hand tightly and


    hears Jade shouting, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The man bows his head to look at the woman¡¯s tremble pupil, and pats her back gently for soothing


    her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll shut it.¡±


    With that, the other hand of him wants to disconnect it.


    Lily blocks his movement and shakes her head seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. If Jade does something wrong,


    she can be punished through normal way. I don¡¯t you to be like this just because of it.¡±


    Rexughs, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    For her, he can ignore everything.


    Seeing that he insist on doing it, Lily increases the strength on her hand, her tone be serious, ¡°But


    I care.¡±


    Without waiting for him to speak, she adds in, ¡°You¡¯re awyer, your hand, your head is used to help


    and save other, not to do these kind of things. I don¡¯t want you to be dirty just because of Jade.¡±


    For her, Rex doing such a thing is already an insult.


    Little did Rex expect that she¡¯ll say that. He thinks that she¡¯ll ask him to stop, because of her fearing it,


    because of the picture in front of her might irritate her, but he doesn¡¯t think that she¡¯ll think of him.


    Such a words fall into his ears, which makes him a little stunned.


    Being awyer for so many years, from obscurity to today¡¯s achievement, he had met various kinds of


    people, those who wanted to take advantage of him, those who want to use him as a winning weapon,


    but no one has ever told him to help other or save other.


    He is awyer, a nationally renownedwyer. Either business man or officials admire him, owing to the


    fact that they are afraid of being ¡®torture¡¯. As for the people that really respect him, there are only few of


    them.


    Now that she said it, how can he not be touched?


    Seeing that he stays silent, Lily shakes his arm, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡±


    Rex recovers and looks at the pureness in her eyes, finallypromised, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He turns to look at the screen, ¡°Let her go, gives the footage and evidence to the police, don¡¯t forget to


    take care of it.¡±


    Even if Jade is released, he doesn¡¯t n to let it go easily. Except for this one, he still has countless of


    ways to make her struggle to live.


    The monitor is turned off by him, which make Lily relieved. Now, he just find out that there is a lot of


    cold sweat on her back.


    Rex reaches out and takes her into his arm, letting her sits on his tights, his calm tone is unbelievable,


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Lily smashes him with her elbow, ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t do this kind of thing in the future. I


    know it¡¯s for my sake, but I don¡¯t need you to do it.¡±


    What she said is very straightforward for him to see her rejection and resistance.


    Rex knows how straight she is, which makes him loves her more and nods obediently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen


    to you next time.¡±


    The two spend some more time in the study room. After the atmosphere is at ease, the woman in his


    arm rxes a little and Rex says again, ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow, youe back by yourself, okay?¡¯


    Lily knows that he is busy at work. Although she feels a little disappointed, she says nothing and just


    persuades him in a concern tone, ¡°Remember don¡¯t drink too much wine, and also don¡¯t smoke. The


    doctor said you need to wait for another month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    The ambiguous answer makes Lily straighten up, ¡°No, your body is not a joke, you need to pay more


    attention¡­..¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The man smiles and sps her hand into his palm, ¡°I know myself.¡±


    Lily groans improperly, ¡°If you know it, you won¡¯t be sick.¡±


    By listening to her soft nagging, Rex¡¯s heart bes softer. He leans over to kiss her pouting lips. The


    next second, his chest is resisted by a pair of small hand. But regardless of it, he continues to give a


    sweet yet fierce kiss.


    His thin lips slips all the way down to her tender neck, his big palm ys in her thin pajamas. It is a


    smooth fabric like her skin, the fairness and tender skin is messed by his fingertips.


    At first, Lily still has strength to refuse. But at the end, she doesn¡¯t have any strength anymore. The


    originally resistance hand on his chest are also tightened on the cloth of his chest.


    Rex is a man with a strong desire, but he ys it right. Only when facing Lily, he is out of control, which


    Lily aware of it. Thus, she will cooperate to most of his desire.


    In the middle of it, their clothes are no longer on them and have been thrown nowhere. The man¡¯s long


    yet strong arm crosses her crotch and hugs her to the table.


    The cold wood touches her skin, but the man in front of her is so fierce. The cold yet hot sense


    torments her, giving her two senses at once.


    Lily couldn¡¯t resist his fierceness and eventually turns soft under him.


    The study room is not a bedroom. There is no time to prepare in advance, thus she reminds him in her


    last sense, ¡°You, put on that thing¡­¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s forehead is covered in a thinyer of sweat, he could hardly endured it, ¡°There is none


    here.¡±


    After he speaks, he breaks in directly.


    Lily is caught off guard and whispers while biting her lips, she could hardly speaks, ¡°No, I¡¯m still on my


    menstrual cycle¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He doesn¡¯t care and gently tortures her, ¡°Just give me the baby and I¡¯ll raise it.¡±

 Chapter 136 Making Love In the Study Room

    Chapter 136 Making Love In the Study Room


    Lily is shocked by his words. Chaos thinking wanders in her mind. She looks at the man in front of him,


    ¡°What do you say¡­.¡±


    At this moment, Rex is gasping hard, it is difficult to hide his emotions, ¡°If it is you and my child, I am


    willing to ept it.¡±


    He is a very rigorous man, he rarely utters such impulsive yet reckless words. Lily doesn¡¯t know


    whether he is in his right mind or something else, however, his words really touch her heart.


    Their children, even thinking about it can cause a throb.


    However, they haven¡¯t even married now, why talking about children?


    Lily bits her lip and loosens, ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    Rex sees theplex emotion in her eyes. Their body are still entangled, very hot, very intense. He


    stays nothing, only hugs her into his arms.


    At this moment, he doesn¡¯t want to face the reality, doesn¡¯t want to think much, he just wants to sink


    into his willfulness and impulsive moment.


    ¡­¡­


    After it, Lily wraps her clothes and goes to the bathroom to clean up. After a wave of lust faded, she still


    dare not to make any unexpected choices.


    If she is not sure, she will not take her life as a joke. Even if the probability is small, she still has to be


    responsible.


    Finally, she puts on her clothes again, then walks outside, but is blocked by a tall figure at the door.


    The man is wearing dark blue silk pajamas with a cigarette in his hand. His smoking pose is sexy yet


    charming.


    Lily stops, the white smoke rises between the two of them, which makes her eyes narrows slightly. As


    the saying goes, man would always smoke after having a sex. Looks like it¡¯s true. But although he is


    quite gentle just now, Lily is still tired of it.


    She leans sideways to leave him, but the man¡¯s long legs straighten up to block her way.


    Lily is gloomy and looks up at him, ¡°Move, I want to sleep.¡±


    The man¡¯s thin lips exhales slowly, it¡¯s smoke spray right on her face. With a little teasing, he speaks


    out, ¡°I don¡¯t sleep, who you are going to sleep with?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Lily raises her hand to wave it off, and rolls her eyes angrily. She is definitely not an opponent for


    Rex, she can only urging dryly, ¡°Move now!¡±


    With that, she elbows him. Rex seizes her arms with her movement and pulls her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re


    brave enough to attack me now, huh? Are you ufortable just now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about!¡± With him mentioning about it, Lily could hardly breathe. Her palm-


    sized face turns red in an instant.


    The man slightly smiles, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop asking back¡­..¡± Lily murmurs softly, she is too shy to speak loud.


    Rex raises his eyebrows, ¡°Then exin why you are like this?¡±


    Seeing her blushing face and silence, and also thinking of her thin skin, the man initiatively asks, ¡°Is it


    because of what I said?¡±


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    He keeps on asking her casually. About that thing, Lily has always been conservative about it. Talking


    about it face to face makes her speechless for a while before saying, ¡°You hurt me a little¡­..¡±


    In fact, after umte it in total, he only want it once. But despite of it, she is still a bit overwhelmed.


    He doesn¡¯t even bother to control his strength just now.


    Rex freezes for a while and immediately leans down to stare right in her eyes. He then frowns slightly


    before reluctantly speaks, ¡°Is it that hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but me him, there is a grievance in her tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you control it¡­..¡±


    This man is born strong. He doesn¡¯t pay attention to the gap, which is a torment for her.


    The man raises his hand to caress her delicate cheeks and gently squeezes it. There is an unnatural


    look on his face, ¡°I also want to pay attention, but since we¡¯ve been apart for a while, I was out of


    control. Next time, I¡¯ll be more gentle, okay baby?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t tell her, when she¡¯s not here, he has been lying alone on the bed where her scent stays still.


    It is so hard to bear that every night is a burden.


    He said so, what can Lily do?


    She can only be sweet-talked to the bedroom. But fortunately, he is still good for not continuing to


    embarrass her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily lies in the bed. After the intense exercise just now, she is a little sleepy. Rex goes to the bathroom


    to take a shower, the whirling sound is heard through the frosted ss door, which gives people a


    peaceful mind.


    Time passes minute by minute, the drowsiness struck. By looking at the soft light above her head, her


    eyes gradually close and went in the dream.


    When Rexes out, the woman on the bed has fallen asleep. Because of exhaustion, her breath is a


    little heavy, her pink lips is unconsciously opened. By looking at it, he couldn¡¯t help but bows his head


    to kiss her again.


    The temperature in the room is quite hot, which makes her stretches her hand out of the quilt. With that


    movement, the neckline of her pajamas is exposed, revealing her white skin. There is a several red


    marks on it, which he left.


    Rex looks with his burning eyes and raises his hand to cover her back.


    After his hair has dried a little, Rex lifts the corner of the quilt to get ready to sleep.


    However, at this moment, the phone at the bedpost suddenly vibrated, giving a humming sound on the


    back. Afraid that he¡¯ll wake the sleeping woman, he quickly picks it up.


    The caller ID is Maxx, who is responsible to arrange everything for Marina.


    He calls at this time¡­..


    Rex twists his eyebrows and walks to the balcony before picking it up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Rex, the Vi has almost done, but I just found a problem with the direction of the window. I¡¯ve


    nned to change it tomorrow morning, do you want to take a look.¡±


    Rex looks at the clock on the wall through the sliding door, and also sees the figure of the woman lying


    on the bed. After hesitating for a moment, thinking that Marina ising back the day after tomorrow,


    he still agrees, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rex gently moves the sliding door to open then close it. He goes directly to


    the cloakroom to get changes into a casual sportswear.


    From the cloakroom to the door of the bedroom, he needs to pass by the bed, which makes him stops


    for a while. His eyes keep on looking at Lily. Wondering whether to tell her or not, but in the end, he still


    decide not to wake her up.


    After closing the door, the temperature from the outside is quite different. He quickly goes downstairs


    and takes the car key and went straight to the garage. He starts the car, doesn¡¯t dare to look back,


    afraid that he¡¯ll see Lily¡¯s figure.


    It is dark at night. On the highway, the man steps on the throttle, hoping that it¡¯ll get faster, hoping that


    the sleeping woman doesn¡¯t wake up.

 Chapter 137 Something Is Fishy

    Chapter 137 Something Is Fishy


    From his Vi to the North Vi, although the speed has reached its limit, it still takes an hour and half.


    The North Vi is located in a prestigious area, it is built in a mountain with only nine vis. Each of it is


    divided into three parts, a detached single-story building, a two-stories duplex and three-stories main


    building.


    Each house has arge yard on the back and front, including private swimming pool, extremely luxury.


    The reason why Rex is fond of this vi is that, with Marina condition, it is not only extravagant but


    more importantly, it is also the best environment with the most fresh air in the city.


    Many important person and high-rank officials wille here to convalesce. The people who wants to


    buy this vi has to queue, money can¡¯t buy it.


    The car is driven to the door. The door opens automatically after recognition. As soon as it stops, a


    man immediately steps forward and greets him respectfully, ¡°Rex.¡±


    He calls Maxx, whom is thirty-two years old, medium build which is about one meter seventy-five tall,


    tan skin, a short ttened head, small eyes and thin lips. The whole person shows a fierceness sense.


    At that time, he won many medals in Jude Competition, butter, he was cheated by thepany and


    had signed an unfair terms. Not only losing the cash prize, he also worked for others in vain.


    Rex coincidently is on the top at that time, he personally fights thewsuit for him and won a big victory.


    Since then, Maxx has also followed him with all his soul.


    Rex slightly nods, indicates that he has heard it. After getting off the car, he walks directly to the Vi¡¯s


    door. He scans around and looks at the window¡¯s position precisely.


    All of it is facing east, which is not a good thing for people with a sensitive physic like Marina.


    ¡°Have you decided the changing n?¡±


    Maxx spontaneously hands over the drawing paper in his hand, ¡°Yes, take a look.¡±


    Rex takes over and points a few of them while reading at it carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t put any windows on the


    bedroom, office room and also the other three room. Fill all of them up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maxx informs the feedback to the designer in an instant.


    Rex wanders around the house for a few more times, inspecting every corner of the house, from


    upstairs, downstairs, including the yard. He also makes a feedback for the designer, asking to fix


    everything by tomorrow.


    It takes an hour after everything is arranged. Maxx looks at the man in front of him and sighs sincerely,


    ¡°Marina¡¯s condition has finally stabled, congrats, Rex.¡±


    With it, Rex barely moves his lips, not smiling at all. He raises his hand to pats on his shoulders, ¡°Good


    work.¡±


    Maxx has been following Rex for so many years, thus, he can somewhat notice his changing emotion.


    At this moment, he is quite confused with his unpleasant expression.


    After so many years, what Rex hopes the most is Marina will be able to return back home and settles


    down? What¡¯s with his expression now?


    ¡­..


    It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning when Rex drives back to the Vi.


    The car is parked and he wants to smoke. However, recalling that he has been banned to smoke by


    her in front of bathroom, his extended hand shrinks back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She banned him to smoke.


    After hopping off the car, he walks in the Vi and is greeted with a tranquil living room. He changes his


    shoes and goes directly to the bedroom on the second floor. Themp in the alley is still on. When he


    left, he didn¡¯t have time to turn it off. Once he pushes the door, the woman is still sleeping on the bed,


    no sign of waking up.


    The man sighs in relief and walks beside the bed to go to the cloakroom to change his clothes. After


    going back and forth in a two different direction, his body squeezed out some sweat. He takes his


    pajamas to the bathroom of the guest room to take a bath, afraid that he¡¯ll wake her up.


    Ten minutester, the man changes into his pajamas and walks out. His hair is still wet. When he turns


    to the bedroom, he is greeted by a pair of big dark eyes.


    The foot that has just stepped on the room stops because of it, he looks at the half-sleeping woman


    who is sitting on the bed. Rex feels a guilty conscience in the bottom of his heart.


    As if being caught off guard by his wife for leaving the house. There is nowhere to escape.


    Lily, who has slept soundly, dreams of encountering Ryan, which make her, sobers up directly. The first


    reaction when she gets up is to touch the man on her side, but unfortunately nothing is found.


    When she is about to get out of the bed to find him, the door of the room is pushed open by him from


    the outside.


    While breathing a sigh of relief, she notices that the man¡¯s hair is still wet.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Woman¡¯s sixth sense is always extremely sensitive. Only a sentence, Rex


    has gone stiffen all over.


    He turns back to close the door, also using this action to block the panic in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath


    in the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Taking a bath?¡± Lily blinks, as if recalling something, ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken a bath just now?¡±


    ¡°Well, the house is too hot and I¡¯m sweating again, so I take a bath again.¡± The man strides forwards


    and stands at the bedpost to look at the woman who is wearing a white pajamas, ¡°Why are you


    awake?¡±


    Lily raises her hand to rub her eyes, ¡°I had a nightmare.¡±


    Seeing her unsuspicious look, Rex sits on the bed and hugs her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lily hugs him back, always feeling that there is some floating in his breath. He doesn¡¯t seem like a


    person who has fallen asleep, his eyes are not sleepy at all.


    However, she doesn¡¯t question him. Since thest misunderstanding, her trust to Rex has been


    deepened to some extent. Now that she has chosen, mutual trust is the most important.


    Rex afraid that she¡¯ll be suspicious. For the reason that he has not confidence to cover the past as


    well, he is not a person who is good at lying. Not to mention the woman in front of him is the one he


    beloved the most.


    However, when Lily doesn¡¯t ask anything, he is not only doesn¡¯t rx, yet feels even more guilty and


    mes himself. With her trustiness, he is too mean¡­


    The water droplets from his hair fall on Lily¡¯s back. She pushes him a little to touch it, ¡°Dry your hair, or


    you¡¯ll have a headache tomorrow.¡±


    Rex stays still and locks his eyes with her figure obsessively. His burning eyes make Lily shy, and she


    couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lily, will you always be by my side?¡± He suddenly questions her, calling her intimately.


    Lily couldn¡¯t understand his attitude, which makes her worry, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± he doesn¡¯t change his actions and insists on getting an answer, ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t hesitate to answer it, but deep down inside, she feels uneasy. She then touches his


    handsome face, ¡°Why are you asking it suddenly?¡±


    He lowers the lids, says nothing. After pondering for a moment, he hugs her again with a little force.


    Afraid that it might scare her, he loosens the strength in the elbow.


    There is no conversation in the bedroom for the moment. After a while, he releases Lily and walks to


    the bathroom to blow his hair.


    The buzzing soundes into her ears, she looks at the man¡¯s figure indistinctly through the ss, Lily


    doesn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore.


    Today, Rex is really strange. Even though she has told herself not to think much, she still can¡¯t control


    her brain. What is wrong with him?

 Chapter 138 Having a Meal with My Girlfriend

    Chapter 138 Having a Meal with My Girlfriend


    The next morning, Lily and Rex go to thepany together. The little scenest night doesn¡¯t affect


    their atmosphere. On the contrary, after absenting for several days, Lily is a little uneasy.


    She stays silence all the way through, unusually very quiet. Rex sees her worries and consoles in a low


    voice, ¡°Rx, Orson has greeted your superior these days.¡±


    Of course, Lily knows well that he¡¯ll take care of it, but even these can¡¯t dispel her worries. After all, her


    rtionship with Rex within the entirepany, even in the current society can be said to be well


    known, no one dare to trouble her. And also because of it, she needs self-discipline even more.


    Now that she has left without asking for permission, what will Kinsey think of her?


    Lily is very nervous all the way to thepany¡¯s door. After hopping off the car, she doesn¡¯t even take


    the elevator with Rex and goes directly to the office building without saying words.


    As soon as she enters the office, the eyes of the colleagues lock at her. Facing all of those eyes, Lily


    smiles awkwardly, ¡°Good morning everybody.¡±


    Crystal blinks, still thinking that she has did something wrong and waves at her while stepping down


    from the stairs, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye, we¡¯re so busytely,e here.¡±


    Lily walks over, the moment her butt is on the seat, she is really relieved.


    Crystal looks over her head and says, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye, you didn¡¯t pick up your phone, and also


    can¡¯t be reached, I thought you¡¯ve resigned.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily ys with her hair to hide her guiltiness. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a leave just because I was a little sick.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Crystal is stunned, ¡°You can lie to others but not to me. You¡¯ve not the type that skip your job


    when you¡¯re sick. Is it because of Rex?¡±


    Once she speaks, Lily¡¯s expression is even more unnatural.


    Crystal doesn¡¯t want to force her, and hands the organized file to her, ¡°It¡¯s the notes from the meeting


    recently, take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Crystal.¡± Lily is really touched. It is really difficult to have such a friend like her in work.


    Crystal waves off, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After skipping for a few days, she has a lot to do, which also needs some time to reorganize it. Lily


    spends the whole morning to get it right. When she looks up again, it¡¯s passed the lunch time. She


    suddenly understands why Rex always works over time.


    She is barely an ordinary employee, not to mention thepany¡¯s big boss.


    Lily raises her hand to rub her sore neck. After lowering it for a long time, it be a bit stiff.


    The phone that is ce on the table vibrates twice. She picks it up and finds that it is Rex: Have you


    eaten?


    Only three words, short and concise, without adding any nonsense.


    Lily slightly hooks her lips, her fingertips tapping the screen happily, just like her heart at this moment:


    Not yet, I¡¯m still busy with work.


    After typing in, tapping the send button, the green icon has not changed it color, yet behind her, Kinsey


    who returns in advance after having a lunch and calls her out, ¡°Lily ,e here.¡±


    She puts down her phone instantly and stands up to follow her.


    The door closes and Kinsey walks to the sofa in the middle of the office to sit down, then points the


    position opposite her, ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kinsey. I¡¯ll just stand.¡± Lily waves her hand.


    Kinsey smiles, ¡°It¡¯s okay, sit down, I¡¯ll just chat with you casually, don¡¯t be stern.¡±


    Lily then sits across her politely.


    ¡°Orson said that your body is not in a good health recently, are you all right?¡± Kinsey pours two cups of


    tea and hands her a cup, her tone and posture is very normal.


    Lily feels a little guilty, which make her couldn¡¯t lift her head and also couldn¡¯t rx, ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    She is a person who can¡¯t lie. With her performance at the moment, Kinsey has known it. However, she


    doesn¡¯t me her, only feeling a little disappointed inside. When she speaks again, her voice


    somewhat bes colder, ¡°Since you¡¯ve just recovered, I won¡¯t give you too many task these days.


    You must deal with your problem first. When it is better, I¡¯ll arrange other work for you, is it okay?¡±


    Lily half-lowers her head and looks at the small delicate porcin tea cup in her hand, and says


    nothing.


    Kinsey wakes her, ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°Kinsey.¡± Lily raises her head and exhales a long breath. ¡°Although I¡¯m sorry, I still hope to confess to


    you. In fact, the reason behind it isn¡¯t because of my physical difort, it is about my personal affairs.


    Only because of my personal affairs, I¡¯ve affected the work¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She says sorry twice in a row, there is a guilt between the lines.


    This is not the first time she has done this. She really doesn¡¯t care about anything else and regards the


    job too easy.


    Kinsey freezes for a moment, little did she expect that she¡¯ll be honest and frank. There is a disgruntled


    of dissatisfaction in her heart. However, it couldn¡¯t be said that she is not happy, it is a good thing, after


    all.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made it clear, I hope that this will not happen again in the future. Although you¡¯re only an


    individual, but still is an indispensable part of a team. When you¡¯re away, your work need to be done by


    others. Since you need others to help you, you should inform them in advance. I hope you can pay


    more attention in the future, everyone need to be respected.¡± Kinsey is notoriously strict and rigorous.


    Even though Lily has a very close rtionship with Rex, she still doesn¡¯t bother it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily, who is being criticized, feels ufortable, but she still epts it humbly, ¡°Sorry, I promise I won¡¯t


    do it again.¡±


    Kinsey looks at her self-ming posture and nods, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    As soon as she said it, the atmosphere in the office is finally rxed. The mistake has been corrected,


    which make Kinsey doesn¡¯t trouble her anymore, but half-joking and half-serious says, ¡°But this is also


    there first time for me to receive a call from Orson, all thanks to you.¡±


    Lily quickly shakes her head, ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m ashamed¡­.¡±


    The two are talking when the office door suddenly knocks from the outside. The blinds are all closed,


    making it difficult to so who ising. Kinsey straightens up, her voice is crisp, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as the door is pushed open, both are stunned, especially Lily. An unexpected man strides


    forwards briskly, and stands by her side.


    The man is wearing a light blue shirt, it is a strap of gray and blue. The tie between the cor is the one


    she gave, the whole person is very capable.


    Lily blinks, somehow confused, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The man slightly raises his eyebrows and pulls her into his arms, then turn to look at Kinsey at the side,


    ¡°Kinsey, it¡¯s twelve forty, there is still fifty minutes before work, I¡¯ll take my girlfriend for a meal, OK?¡±

 Chapter 139 Be Unusual in Sweetness

    Chapter 139 Be Unusual in Sweetness


    He suddenlyes with such a sentence, which make Lily and Kinsey stun.


    After standing on the spot for a few second, Kinsey recovers, ¡°it¡¯s still break time. You can do as you


    like, Rex.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After finished speaking, he takes Lily and walks out of the office. When he walks to the door, he


    suddenly thinks of something and returns again, ¡°Oh right, even though I¡¯m not a boss who doesn¡¯t


    differentiate work and personal, still she¡¯s my girlfriend, I hope that you can take more care of her.¡±


    He frankly states his attitude, but doesn¡¯t dissatisfied Kinsey. In fact, it is the truth. Although his tone


    has a favored, it doesn¡¯t make people feel disgusted.


    It¡¯s better to say it on the surface than on the back.


    Moreover, there is also some joke in it.


    Kinsey also doesn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°Rest assured, Rex. I won¡¯t trouble her at work, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Lily hears their conversation and the whole person is in a petrified state. Who can tell her why Rex is


    here, why he tell her leader about this¡­


    Rex leads her out of the office. After the two enter the president¡¯s office, Lily has juste back to her


    sense and stands at the door, watching the man who sits at the sofa and stammers, ¡°You, you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He picks up a ss to drink and his gaze is normal.


    Lily is panicked, ¡°What did you just say to my leader!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it!¡± Lily is depressed and approaches him, ¡°I mean, how you can say that, what if she


    misunderstands?¡±


    ¡°What misunderstand, you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± Rex, who shows a pride of himself, looks at Lily¡¯s


    speechlessness.


    This man doesn¡¯t give her a daze opportunity and picks up the internal phone on the desk to call his


    secretary, ¡°Let the canteen send two meals, what dishes? Up to you, take a sweet and sour one.¡±


    After it, the man hangs up the phone by himself and loosens his tie a bit. He sits in the sofazily and


    pats his long legs, ¡°What are you doing there,e here.¡±


    Lily is speechless and chokes, the whole person feels bad. There is a hint of coquettish in shouting his


    name, ¡°Rex¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± She is really afraid that Kinsey will have something on her. Before that,


    Mary is biased against her. Now that she has a fair yet straight leader, she doesn¡¯t want to leave a bad


    impression.


    By looking at her anxiousness, he silently sighs and gets up to pulls her over, ¡°I¡¯m the one who said it,


    not you, what are you nervous about?¡±


    Lily looks up at him without speaking.


    The man raises his hand to caress her head, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, what are you afraid of? It¡¯ste,


    go to the canteen first. I¡¯ll take you to eat something else tonight.¡±


    Everything has been said by him, it¡¯s useless to think about it now.


    Lily nods, ¡°Okay¡­. Oh right, why did go suddenly find me?¡±


    Speaking of which, the man raises the phone in his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t find the person after I sent a


    message, and you didn¡¯t pick up my call too. I must go down to catch the person myself.¡±


    Lily remember it, when Kinsey abruptly called her just now, she forget to look at the phone.


    But when thinking of himing down to find her, there is a warm sense, ¡°Just because I haven¡¯t


    eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± When talking, the food has rapidly been delivered. He doesn¡¯t let the secretarye in, he picks


    it up at the door and takes it at the table, ¡°I was busy before and have no time to eat, now my ulcer is


    not that good, don¡¯t take it as a small deal.¡±


    Lily listens to his soft nagging voice, her heart feels softer, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± He says it and chuckled then gives a yful nces at her, ¡°How can I dare to eat when


    you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Lily suddenly is stunned again, she is a little shocked. This is still the humor word from before, is


    thispliment or sarcasm!


    He says it as if her status is higher than his, which makes her had no choice but be pleasant.


    Both of them sit side by side on the sofa. There are four dishes, pineapple sirloin, sweet and sour


    tenderloin, stewed sweet duck and a stir-fired yam. Knowing that she like sweet and sour vors, thus


    most of them are sweet and sour.


    Lily eats as she passes him some dishes. This person doesn¡¯t like to talk when he¡¯s eating. Thus, he


    keeps eating without saying a word in very a good manner. Even if this is only a meal box, his manner


    is still there, very elegant.


    Fortunately, the atmosphere is still warm. It is about time when she has finished her meal, thus she


    stands up from the sofa, leaving him to take care of the leftovers.


    After finished everything, Rex walks over to the sofa and hugs her. His thick body almost covers all of


    her, he could hardly see Lily from behind.


    ¡°Are you full?¡±


    ¡°Not full, but enough.¡± Lily touches her small belly, ¡°My belly has be big. Oh no, I¡¯m getting fat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be fat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily knows the meaning behind his word, her face blushes, and doesn¡¯t care of his word, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    want to get weight, and my waist will be thick.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man buries his indifferent face to the hem of her dress, ¡°let me touched it.¡±


    Lily blocks him quickly and says anxiously, ¡°This is the office, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch my girlfriend?¡± it seems that she couldn¡¯t get use to his obstruction. The man


    pinches her waist hard with a great strength.


    Lily screams in a low voice and wants to get up, both of her legs and hand kicking with disobedient,


    ¡°Let me go, quickly let me go¡­¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t do anything but just wanted to see her. At this time, she really twists her ass, and has


    some desire¡­


    The man presses her shoulder, his voice is muffled, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Lily clearly feels a change on the back of her body and sits for a moment, not daring to move at all, her


    face is hot that it might boiled an egg, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Rex has struggles to calm his desire, his tone is not good, ¡°What me, why did you twist it, did you do it


    intentionally?¡±


    Lily cries without a shed of tears, ¡°Howe it¡¯s my fault, you¡¯re overwhelmed by the lust!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the daylight, he is tantly ying hooligans, he deserves it!


    After a while, the hotness in his body gradually fades and Lily jumps out of his arms, speaking eight


    feet away, ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man stands up and thinks of something then tells her in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me


    tonight, I¡¯ve a meeting, you can go back first.¡±


    Lily pauses her footsteps, her eyebrows frowns slightly, ¡°Meeting again?¡±


    Rex turns around and walks to the desk. There is a tangled sh in his eyes, but he quickly calms


    down. After hesitating for a seconds, he still can¡¯t say anything, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m quite busy recently, I might


    didn¡¯t have much time to be with you.¡±


    Lily quietly ps her hand on the side, pressing the uneasy feeling on her chest, ¡°It¡¯s fine, and you take


    care of your stuff. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

 Chapter 140 I Will Never Go Back

    Chapter 140 I Will Never Go Back


    In New Zend, since Marina learns that her condition is stable, she has be more active in the


    treatment than before. The final result requites a full body examination, which is the most painful thing


    for her. Her physical ess to various instrument is a torment for her, however this time, she feels


    painful yet excited.


    The result of final inspection doesn¡¯t disappoint her. Her condition is very good, which means that she


    doesn¡¯t need to be in this small room anymore, only a medication is enough to control it.


    George hands the result to her and looks at the woman in tears. He then pats her shoulderfortably,


    ¡°Marina, congrattions.¡±


    With his limit Chinese words, he calls her with her Chinese name. Although the pronunciation is still


    lame, still it gives people a pleasant feeling.


    In recent years, except for Rex, no one has called her Chinese name like that for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you, George. I¡¯ve waited this day for so long¡­¡±


    Finally, she can go back and stays with Rex, she will fight for things that belonged to her!


    Marina couldn¡¯t even wait to choose a suitable time. After getting the result, she asks the man sent by


    Rex to book her a nearest flight.


    It is alreadyte at night when she arrives. She is wearing a long back coat with a red sweater in it, as


    though celebrating her arrival since so many years.


    She wears a ck wool benny, blocking half of her face from lips to chin. She stands outside the airport


    in the middle of winter, very eye-catching.


    This time, she barely takes one suitcase, which is not filled with clothes or jewelry. It is the birthday gift


    that Rex has sent over the past years, as well as things that her parents left before.


    For her, five years in New Zend is too hard to kill time. Everything about it make her ufortable,


    thus she takes nothing and leave everything there. As long as she is back here, she doesn¡¯t n to go


    back.


    Outside the airport, the assistant reminds her to walk to the high ss ck Bentely, ¡°Ms. Marina,


    please.¡±


    Marina takes a deep breath and walks to the car. Maxx gets out of the car and helps her to pull the


    door open. Thepartment is clean. There are no wrinkles on the seat.


    She stays still, her eyes dropping, the person feels kind of loss.


    He doesn¡¯te after all.


    Maxx barely wears a thin suit and feels a little cold, but still patiently gesture her to the car with his


    hand, ¡°Ms. Marina, it¡¯s cold, please get in.¡±


    Rex has told him that Marina hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She must not catch any cold or have any other


    idents.


    Marina then steps inside the car. She sits in the back seat. Once the door is closed, she looks at the


    various crowds on the street through the window. It is no longer blond-colored, but ck hair and pupil.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Five years, it has been five years since thest time she was here.


    Marina closes her eyes tightly, blocking the warmth thates under her eyes.


    What can you do in five years?


    It is enough for Rex to be top from nothing, and also makes her change from a medical doctor


    into a withered patient.


    Five years, 2628000 minutes, long yet temporary, one-sixteenth of her life. When she left, she is


    twenty-five years old. When she returns, she is thirty years old, which is the golden age of her life.


    Marina can¡¯t me others, who told her to be sick. She has med God for being unfair countless


    times, but it is useless.


    She is the one chosen by fate, and can only bear it.


    As for Rex, he is the source of her perseverance and everything she has now.


    The car drives all the way to the North Vi. It is also quite all the way. Afraid of an ident, Maxx


    doesn¡¯t raise the sound instion board and observes the woman¡¯s condition from time to time.


    After two nce, he can see the sadness in her eyes.


    This gaze is like him in the past, which has nothing at all. Maxx couldn¡¯t help but makes an exnation,


    ¡°Rex is waiting for you in the Vi. There are many things needed to be arranged. He is worried about


    it, so he personally looks at it and doesn¡¯t pick you up.¡±


    He thinks Marina minds that Rex doesn¡¯te to pick her up.


    As everyone knows, in Marina¡¯s heart, is this the only things she is worried about?


    But after listening to it, she feels a littlefortable. Her mouth forms a weak smile, ¡°I¡¯m back in such


    hurry. He must have worried a lot.¡±


    Maxx sees her smile, which make him stuns, as if being electrocuted, then quickly moves his vision


    away, his hand on the string wheel tightens unconsciously, ¡°Rex care about you very much.¡±


    Marina nods, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re sweethearts, we¡¯ve the best rtionship.¡±


    After an hour and half of a road trip, the car stops in front of the Vi. Marina doesn¡¯t even wait for


    Maxx to open the door and directly walks out by herself.


    Yesterday, J city has snowed. Thus, there is still ayer of snow on the ground that hasn¡¯t melted away.


    However, Marina looks like she couldn¡¯t feel it, only looking at the tall man who is standing at the door


    with a dazzling look.


    He is talking to the assistant next to him. Both of his hands are tucked inside the pocket of his coat.


    The hair on his forehead is also blown by the night wind, only his eyes are colder than the wind.


    Suddenly, he notices her and stuns for a moment. However, soon, he walks over.


    His legs are long and his steps are big and steady. It only takes a few steps for him to reach her.


    Rex looks down at the delicate woman in front of her eyes. A bright red burst into his eyes. Shebs


    her short hair and wears an exquisite benny. Her palm-sized face is thin until he could see some


    protrusions, her cheekbones, pale lips with trace of light pink lipstick, but it made her look better.


    Rex observes her and the scenery behind her. For a moment, he still hardly epts it. After five years,


    she appears again. There is a sense of disobedience rise in his heart.


    ¡°Rex, I¡¯m back.¡± Marina says with a smile and immediately being emotional. This sentence appears in


    her dream for countless times. In her fantasy, she finally has the opportunity to see him face to face.


    Nobody knows how long she has waited.


    Rex raises his hand to pin her hair, which is blown by the wind and tucks it behind her ears. By


    touching her cool skin, his heart is sour, ¡°d to hear it.¡±


    After it, he is about to put his hand down, but is suddenly caught by her. His gaze fall into the woman¡¯s


    eyes, ¡°I¡¯m here to be with you, I won¡¯t leave anymore, just like back then, being together every day,


    okay?¡±


    The five fingers that are sped in the palm of woman, wondering is it because of the blowing wind,


    stiffen and couldn¡¯t move. The deep dark eyes are also confused in the dark.


    Marina knows Rex well. In his silence, the me inside her also gradually cools down. The smile on her


    face suddenly disappears, ¡°Rex?

 Chapter 141 Marina’s Scheming

    Chapter 141 Marina¡¯s Scheming


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the house first.¡± Rex regains his sense, trying to get rid of another small face on his head,


    making him look usual.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two walk into the Vi. Maxx and the others are waiting outside. There is only a sound of rotating in


    the quiet rom.


    After pondering for a while, Rex finally speaks, ¡°You can figure out if you wanted to do something. I¡¯ll


    order someone to prepare it. As long as you¡¯re in a good health, everything is fine.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t promise anything directly, tactfully avoids her problem. Marina is aware of it but dares not to


    show it on the face. She has already expressed her feelings for him before, and he doesn¡¯t have any


    response, he even tries to avoid it. Thus, she dares not to show it easily this time.


    It is right that Rex has been a misgiven her parents. However, if he ruthlessly draws a line, then there is


    no way to go back.


    It¡¯s better to invade his life little by little like now. As for that Lily, Marina¡¯s expression is cold. No one


    can ept the existence of women besides their own man.


    Thinking of it, she retreats every word that she wanted to say. Her pupils rolls, her feet are vain, the


    whole person slightly staggers.


    Rex immediately reaches out to support her, frowning instantly, afraid that something is wrong with her


    body, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Most of Marina¡¯s body leans on him, her tone is weak, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ maybe after taking a long flight made


    me a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Dizzy?¡± Rex supports her with one hand and takes out the phone on his picked, ¡°I¡¯ll call George and


    ask.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Marina holds his hand, but doesn¡¯t make much effort, simply touches it, ¡°Maybe I have not


    adapted here¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, she looks up at Rex. Those pair of ck eyes are filled with mournful liquid, ¡°Rex,


    will you stay with me today?¡±


    Rex nces at the time, it shows almost two o¡¯clock. At this time, the little woman back at home might


    have fallen asleep. She has just called him just now, asking when is he going back vaguely, and he


    says soon, but now¡­


    Rex looks down at Marina in his arms, which makes him unconsciously pulls back a little, ¡°I¡¯ll call Karl


    toe, I still have a meetingter.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Marina still refuses. There is a trace of uneasiness in her eyes, ¡°Rex, this is my first day of


    coming back. I just wanted you to be with me. Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, I hope you can stay by my


    side, not letting me all alone.¡±


    The man¡¯s fingers that is holding his phone gradually tightens. There is a hesitant portrayal in his heart.


    He knows he should go home, for the reason that he has promised Lily, but Marina hasn¡¯t fully


    recovered yet, he could not leave her alone.


    Marina stretches her hand to pull the hem of his clothes, begging him, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, just today,


    okay?¡±


    After all, Rex is soft-hearted and nods.


    After getting what she wants, the joy is written all over her face. The pale face has not had such a vivid


    expression for a long time. However, Rex feels ufortable by looking at it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you, take a rest earlier, you must be tired after a long flight.¡±


    Marina nods and changes her shoes. The shoe that is in her size has been put in the shoe cab.


    She is very touched, ¡°Rex, thank you for doing this for me.¡±


    Rex forms an arc, ¡°What are you talking about. This is what I should do, go up and take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me.¡± Marina goes upstairs. Although she walks slowly, it is very stable.


    He watches as the woman¡¯s back disappeared from his sight. Rex returns to the huge window in the


    living room and takes the phone out. His fingertips keep on pressing the screen. After typing and


    deleting a short sentence for several times, he finally sent it.


    After sending it, he ces the phone on the window tform, as if it is a bomb.


    He waits a few minutes in breathless. The phone is quite, no one calls, which makes him relived the


    tense spirit. Fortunately, she has fallen asleep. If she calls her, he doesn¡¯t even know how to exin.


    This is the first time for him not going home because of a meeting. Not to mention that he is still


    concealing deception.


    By looking at the dark night outside the window, the room is clearly warm, but the coolness of the


    shaking branches from the outside seems to blow on to him. The man slightly closes his eyes, doesn¡¯t


    want to continue to think deeply.


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, wondering if it is because of feeling uneasy, Lily wakes up


    unexceptionally early. She stretched out her waistzily. The first reaction is to touch around.


    She basically wants to hug the person besides her, but doesn¡¯t expect to touch the soft mattress.


    Lily freezes for a moment, trying to touch it again and again, still it¡¯s empty.


    The little face, which is hidden in the quilt, wrinkles. She half-sits only to find that the bed and pillow


    around her are neat and tidy. The man doesn¡¯te back all night.


    Lily leans over and takes the phone on the side. There is an unread message appears on the screen.


    Clicking it, there are only dull words: Drink too much, business room.


    Her gaze sweeps over those words, Lily bites her lips, drank too much?


    When did he start to drink much in a meeting?


    An instinct tell her that this is no the truth. Without much hesitation, she directly calls over. And


    fortunately, it is being picked up after a few rings.


    The man¡¯s deep voice reaches her ears, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    But only three words, most of Lily¡¯s arrogant have disappeared, the grievance just now turns into scorn,


    ¡°You didn¡¯te backst night?¡±


    The man¡¯s ponders for two second and says again, ¡°Yeah, the wine is mixed and the alcohol is too


    strong. I¡¯m afraid to wake you up, so I sleep in the hotel.¡±


    His voice is normal. Lily tries hard not to think too much about other woman, but couldn¡¯t help but asks,


    ¡°Who did you drink withst night?¡±


    ¡°The leader of politicalmissar.¡± Rex drives to the traffic light, the brakes on his fee steps on and off,


    blurting out countless of reason that he had prepared in advance on his head.


    Lily knows that politicalmissaries have a lot of problems with their entertainment. She knows he


    has to face them, but still couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged. She knows nobody will dare to mess with


    Rex, thus if he wanted toe back, he could.


    For a while, the two didn¡¯t speak, only a sound of breath is heard on the phone.


    Lily hears the car of whistling over the phone and doesn¡¯t dare to dy much, ¡°You drive first.¡±


    Rex knows that she is going to hang up, thus he calls her softly, ¡°Lily.¡±


    Lily¡¯s wrist pauses, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll let the driver pick you upter, let¡¯s talk in thepany.¡± The thin


    lips cken again, the joke doesn¡¯t put him at eases, ¡°Kneeling or begging, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

 Chapter 142 Former In-Law Come Over

    Chapter 142 Former In-Law Come Over


    The gloomy that haunted her, dissipated because of these sentence, ¡°You said it, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Her words end lightly, listening to the voice remind her of his arrogant expression. The coldness in his


    eyes mostly melted, his tone is spoiled yet indulgent, ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll let you ¡®check my body¡¯.¡±


    Lily curls her knees and mutters while blushing, ¡°Pervert¡­..¡±


    Fromst night till now, Rex hardly smiles truly from his heart, ¡°Be quick, I¡¯ll wait for you in the


    company, okay?¡±


    Listening to his voice, Lily¡¯s anger almost gone. His voice seems to be melted from a sugar, very sweet,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They chat for another few words. After hanging up the phone, Rex continues to call Karl. The softness


    in his voice has also disappeared. His tone is very formal, ¡°Arrange two of George¡¯s assistance to take


    care of her in the North Vi. Marina said she was dizzyst night. I was worried about her body.¡±


    On the end, Karl has just arrived at his office, even the briefcase hasn¡¯t been put down yet, ¡°Dizzy? Is


    there any other reaction? This has never happened before.¡±


    ¡°No for the time being.¡± Rex has a lingering fear, ¡°Will it because of taking a long flight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible though.¡± Karl is sitting on the chair with a cup of hot tea on the table that Sally made for


    him. He takes a sip, the light jasmine smell spread in his mouth instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone there this


    afternoon, and you can rest assured. As long as there is no other reaction, It¡¯s fine. Marina¡¯s disease


    has been a while. You don¡¯t have to scare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Karl sighs, ¡°Why are you so polite?¡±


    The two chat for a while. After talking about the business, they inevitably ask about personal matter,


    making Karl carefully ask him, ¡°Marina is back, Lily doesn¡¯t notice it?¡±


    ¡°I stay at North Vist night. She is a little unhappy. I coaxed couple of words.¡±


    ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hm, Lily indeed is really good, she really suit you. You just need to coax a few words after leaving for


    the night. To be honest, you¡¯re really guilt, right?¡± Indeed, Karl has been with him for many years, he


    knows him well.


    Rex is more than guilty, he even disappoints himself.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do something sorry for her.¡± His voice is low, as if saying for Karl, yet also for himself.


    This is the only an excuses that he gives himself.


    Karl¡¯s word has blocked his mouth. He curses indistinctly, ¡°How can it be so hard to love someone?¡±


    Before, he doesn¡¯t have it. Now, this person has appeared, but Marina blocks it.


    If he doesn¡¯t have any patience, he might will bald his hair and be a monk.


    Rex smiles bitterly, ¡°You can¡¯t treat feeling as you like. I¡¯ve fallen in love with Lily. This is nonsense


    anyway.¡±


    Karl breaths out a long sigh. He doesn¡¯t know how to advise him.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the driver has picked Lily up from the Vi on time. On the way, when she is


    checking out her mail, she suddenly receives a call from Bree.


    ¡°Hello, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Lily, where are you now?¡±


    Lily looks at the scenery outside the window, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to work.¡±


    ¡°This is the case, this morning Jev suddenly called. I remembered you told me and Harry to stay away


    from them, thus we didn¡¯t answer it. Who knows that they wille directly to the house? They¡¯ve


    stand outside the house. If it wasn¡¯t a big problem, they wouldn¡¯t be here. So your dad and I let them


    in¡­..¡±


    Hearing this, Lily almost chokes out, ¡°What? You let them in?!¡±


    Bree knows she¡¯ll be anxious and exins hurriedly, ¡°They knock on our door. All of our neighbors are


    here. I can¡¯t let them make a fuss outside¡­¡±


    After hearing it, Lily¡¯s voice increased, ¡°Did they make a fuss?¡±


    ¡°No no, Jev came here today to rify. I told him, now that you and Tim have divorced, there is nothing


    to say anymore¡­..¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Lily cuts in. She couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. Afraid that Bree and Jev might do something that


    is not as good as a beast.


    While she asks the driver to turn around, she says to Bree on the other side of the phone, ¡°Hold them,


    I¡¯ll rush there now.¡±


    ¡°Why are youing here, aren¡¯t you going to work¡­¡±


    ¡°They had gone all the way home, how can I go to work!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but cries in a low tone, and


    feels uneasy afterwards, ¡°Okay, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can take permission easily. Tell Susan to


    wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Then, alright then¡­..¡± Looking at her persistence, Bree can¡¯t hold her back.


    After hanging up the phone, Lily immediately leaves a message for Kinsey. She doesn¡¯t ask for long,


    only half day. After exining her reason, Kinsey simply gives her permission.


    The driver nces at the rearview mirror. When he sees Lily¡¯s uneasy face, he opens up the warm air,


    ¡°Ms. Lily, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very close. We¡¯ll arrive within fifteen minute.¡±


    Lily is distraught and sighs a long sigh, ¡°Thank you, please hurry up.¡±


    In the morning rush hour, the drivers squeeze in the busne to drive to her house. The car stops for


    only after thirteen or fourteen minutes. Lily gets out with her bag and trot all the way does the house.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She wears a high-heel today. From the first floor to the fourth floor, she stepped up two steps at a time,


    which identally crooks in the middle. It is too painful that she takes a deep breath but doesn¡¯t pay


    more attention to it.


    The doorbell, the door panel, she presses it again and again, knock it again and again, her sound is


    very anxious, ¡°Mom, open the door.¡±


    Inside the door, Bree still has water on her hand andes to open the door before she could wipe it,


    ¡°Why are you so anxious, we¡¯re fine.¡±


    She lowers her voice and nags. Lily sees her undoubtedly and then relieved after looking both of them


    are fine.


    In the living room, Susan and Jev are sitting on the sofa, while Harry is sitting in the dining room. None


    of them are talking. Although their rtionship hase to an end, Bree still pours a cup of tea for


    them.


    Lily looks at the hot steaming out of the tea cup, her chest is stuffy. Seeing their face again, she


    couldn¡¯t help but recall those unbearable memories.


    Harry sees her walk in and gets up to call her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Lily calls him and turns her head to look at the two who is also standing up and follows him. Her


    tone is a little harsh, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jev¡¯s expression stiffens, while Susan forces a smile and says familiarly, ¡°We¡¯ve something to discuss


    with you.¡±


    Lily nods and stays calm, then says to Bree and Harry, ¡°Mom, Dad. We¡¯ve something to discuss you


    guys can wait in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Bree couldn¡¯t leave her alone, when she just wants to speak, Lily interrupts her.


    ¡°Mom, this is our house, you can chill. I¡¯ll call you after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Bree still wants to say something, but Harry raises his hand to stop her, ¡°Enough, you guys talk, we¡¯ll


    wait in the bedroom.¡±


    The two of them walk into the room. Bree keeps on turning back with worries. After the door of the


    bedroom is closed, Lily walks towards Jev and sits on the sofa.


    Her legs are ovepping, the posture is strong, there is some confidence in her chest, ¡°What do you


    want to talk about, say it.¡±

 Chapter 143 Trick Exposed

    Chapter 143 Trick Exposed


    Jev looks at Lily, who is sitting in front of him. After a while, he almost doesn¡¯t recognize her. Since


    when did she dare to talk to him with that kind of gesture and tone?


    Susan is also struck by it. Wondering whether it is because being with Rex for quite some time, her


    gesture is somehow simr to that man.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean anything that we came here today. You want to divorce Tim. Now that it¡¯s done and all


    the executions have been executed. I hope you can persuade Rex.¡± Jev¡¯s voice shows a strong


    helplessness. His originally joyful posture has be quite old.


    With Tim¡¯s problem and also the divorce during this time, he must have taken a lot of care.


    But what did he just say? Persuade Rex?


    Lily frowns, ¡°What does Mr. Jev mean?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t call him Dad, since they have divorce. She doesn¡¯t even call uncle and simply call his


    official name, clearly making a boundary between them.


    ¡°What it mean, we all know it well.¡± Jev realizes that his tone is not good and quickly adds, ¡°Now that


    you¡¯ve divorced Tim, there is no need for Rex to keep on aiming Buy U. After all, Buy U is my effort all


    this time. No matter how many grudges there are between us, I hope you can let it go, stop aiming for


    Buy U.¡±


    Lily understands his words, but also is a little surprised. Did Rex keep on attacking Buy U even after


    they¡¯d divorce?


    After a moment of though in her heart, she understand it. At the same time, Rex coincidentally calls


    her.


    Lily takes the phone and nces at the caller ID, then walks aside to pick it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to thepany?¡± The man¡¯s clear voicees through the phone, slightly


    unstable. He might has just arrived and aware that she is not there.


    Lily turns her back on the two people in the living room, her voice is very low, ¡°Jev and Susan are in my


    house now. I¡¯ve taken a half-day leave and go back in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for you?¡± Rex¡¯s voice is tense, ¡°I¡¯ll go there now¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily cuts him softly, aware that he cares a lot, there is warmth in her heart, ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±


    Moreover, in the current situation, he will only make it worse when hees. This man always been


    indifferent to outsiders. If he doesn¡¯t like it, he will end Buy U.


    Rex ponders for a long time without saying anything. Afraid that he might worry, Lily consoles him, ¡°I¡¯m


    not a kid anymore. Besides, I¡¯ve divorced with Tim. They won¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Even if they intended to do something, it is toote now. Therefore, Lily doesn¡¯t worry about what Tim¡¯s


    family will do.


    Shees anxiously is because she is afraid that Bree and Harry will get mad and make a fuss. Now


    that she is here, there is nothing to worry about.


    Rex listens to her usual tone, which make him at ease, ¡°Okay, take care of it by you. If they trouble you,


    tell me.¡±


    ¡°Tell you?¡± Lily teases him, ¡°then will you peel off their skin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡± Rex sneers, ¡°If they touch your hair, I won¡¯t let them out of the house.¡±


    Lily listens to his cool tone, which make her couldn¡¯t help but shivers. She nces at the sideways to


    the living room and meets Jev¡¯s vision, then closes her eyes to turn back, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them first, talk to


    youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡±


    After a short chat, Lily hangs up and walks back to the living room with her phone. Before she even sits


    down, Susan asks her in sharp voice, ¡°Is that Rex?¡±


    Before this, she might won¡¯t tell her, but now¡­


    She sits down and puts her phone on the table then nods casually, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡±


    Short and concise, the admission is extremely refreshing. it is too refreshing that Susan feel a bit ironic


    in her heart. Those words seems like ¡®Yes, so what¡¯.


    They indeed can¡¯t do much. At least, Today¡¯s Lily is not the old coward Lily.


    Jev is obviously quite sensible. He keeps his purpose on track, ¡°What do you think about what I just


    said?¡±


    Lily looks at Jev, whom she used to call ¡®Dad¡¯. In fact, in the days when she lived with them, although


    Jev didn¡¯t treat her well,paring with Susan, we could take this advantage to say that he is slightly


    better.


    However, they are barely an outsider to her now. In contrast, Rex is a person who is closer to her.


    Thus, even though she has an answer in her heart, she still has some reservation when it speaks out


    from her mouth.


    ¡°You told me to tell Rex to stop. First, I have no idea that Rex is aiming Buy U. Second, even if I know,


    he might won¡¯t listen to me. All I can do is to tell him to stop, as for him listening to it or not, sorry, I


    can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    All Rex did is for her. Hence, she couldn¡¯t betray him. Even though Tim¡¯s family is barely a viin is his


    eyes, he also feels disgusted to be involved with such a person. No one is willing to walk on a shit, but


    you still can¡¯t hide. What that man did is all because of her.


    When Jev hears what she said, his face has turned into half-green colored, the fake smile gradually


    fades, ¡°What else do you want. We¡¯ve given all we should give, it should be enough!¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± Lily smiles, but there is no smile in her eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I say this to you?¡±


    Without waiting for the two of them speaks, she immediately adds in, ¡°When Rex is on a business trip


    in Q city, Ms. Jade had framed him. Who knows if you¡¯re involved?¡±


    Ms. Jade?


    Susan pauses for a moment, ¡°You mean jade?¡±


    Lily stays silent. Her expression has shown everything, ¡°She pretended to meet Rex in Q and put a


    drug on him, letting us misunderstand with each other and took an advantage from it. She is now with


    Tim, who knows it¡¯s your idea.¡±


    Jade has never mentioned this matter to Tim¡¯s family. After all, she can¡¯t get along with Rex, which


    means she has to go back to Tim. At this moment, Lily deliberately mentions it, just to use others to


    cure her own wound.


    There is no such a good thing in this world like, you have hurt me, yet I will still hide it for you. She is


    quite soft, but definitely not weak.


    Sure enough, after hearing it, both of theirplexion changes, and subconsciously refute,


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lilyughs ironically, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. You can ask Jade by yourself or check her flight information at


    that time!¡±


    She is not lying, as long as they check, they¡¯ll find out.


    The two look at each other for a while, before saying in a tremble voice, ¡°Is, is it true?¡±

 Chapter 144 Look at Me and Think about Me

    Chapter 144 Look at Me and Think about Me


    Lily nods, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    This time, not only Susan, but even Jev is left speechless. Both of their face looks very ugly, keep on


    ming themselves. This jade is really hypocrite!


    Lily knows that they will not trust Jade. Through this incident, she has sessfully brought Buy U into


    Jade¡¯s head.


    She has done so many sorry things for her, which is also about time to pay the price for her own


    behavior. Countless of endurance cannot change her conscience that endurance has be


    indulgence.


    ¡°Do you still have anything to ask now?¡± Lily faces their green faces. After thewsuit has over, this is


    the first time she feels pleasant to revenge.


    For the past two years, Tim¡¯s family has been to mean for her. What they had today is a punishment.


    Jev doesn¡¯t expect to get such a result on this trip, nor did he expect to be defeated by Lily. He is


    blocked till speechless, his old face blushes a little. After a suffocating long breath, he finally says, ¡°I¡¯ll


    definitely ask this matter clearly. If it is true, I¡¯ll apologize to Rex!¡±


    Lily is happy to see such a result, because what she says is indeed the truth.


    Once Jev has left, it might be no way back. Jade has provoked such a big basket. He will have no more


    face toe again.


    It takes less than twenty minutes for the whole conversation and Jev and Susan left in vain. They don¡¯t


    even greet Bree and Harry anymore, the atmosphere ispletely different when they came.


    Lily still sent them to the door. After she closes the door, she sighs in relief and calls Rex briefly, then


    goes to the room to call the old couple out.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, they¡¯re gone,e out.¡±


    Bree rushes out immediately and asks her nervously, ¡°How is it, what did they tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lily takes off her defense and smiles lightly, ¡°It¡¯s all settled. They will definitely note


    again in the future. Both of you can rx.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lily nods helplessly, ¡°Really, why should I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, very good. Tim¡¯s family is really shameless, they still have a face toe here after such


    a virtue. You dad and I are too mad that almost hit them, we¡¯re just worry to trouble you¡­.¡±


    Which mothers in this world can just watch their children being bullied in vain? She has long unable to


    endure that family for a long time. She used to look like a human being, but since thewsuit,


    everything is exposed.


    Harry elbows his wife, ¡°Enough, everything is in the past, we will not mention about them anymore in


    the future, forget about their existence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s awful to mention it, better not to mention it.¡± Bree walks over to the sofa while holding


    Lily¡¯s hand to sit down, ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t asked you, what is going on between you and that kid called


    Rex?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bree is old enough, which makes her doesn¡¯t really know about the society. Rex also doesn¡¯t like to


    promote himself. All the meetings he attends are very private. Thus, in her heart, Rex is only a ¡®kid¡¯.


    However, Harry aware of it and interrupts her when she says, ¡°Who is a kid? He is a renownedwyer,


    and also one of the best men in the word!¡±


    Bree¡¯splexion slightly changes, ¡°Really? Is he that great? Lily, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    When asking about her secret, Lily¡¯s face unnaturally feels hot, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re just close.¡±


    When Bree still hasn¡¯t said a word, Harry has chuckled first, ¡°Your mom and I raise you up. Even if you


    raise your eyebrows, we know what it means. By looking at your expression, you might like him.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face is more red, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about, nothing happened¡­¡±


    When Bree sees her appearance, there is a stammer in her heart, but she doesn¡¯t show it and


    unconsciously yet consciously points out, ¡°You know by yourself what is happening¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to talk about it, your mom and I won¡¯t force you. But you have to know that


    everything will be fine. His family is not an ordinary one. They might not be able to ept your past.¡±


    After all, Harry is her dad, which make him think much and couldn¡¯t help but ssh her a cold water, it


    is all for her good.


    Speaking of which, Lily immediately recalls the words of the old people that said through the phone,


    she still remembers every single words that can hurt people.


    Lily¡¯s expression stiffens for a moment, afraid that she might worry them again, she quickly covers it up,


    ¡°You can rx, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Lily goes back hurriedly to thepany. Bree wants her to have a lunch


    before get going, ¡°Are you leaving now? Be careful on the way, don¡¯t rush!¡±


    ¡°I know, bye mom.¡±


    As they watch her leaving, Bree feels a little emotional, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Harry snorts, there is more approval in his tone, ¡°She has grown up.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, when Susan and Jev go downstairs to pick up the car, they meet the other familiar


    Mercedes-Benz, which belongs to Tim.


    The two pause their steps and shouts at him, ¡°Go home!¡±


    Tim looks at the apartment building in front of him and confuses, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you call me here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll lose your face once you enter!¡± Jev scolds him in a low voice and pulls the door of the driver¡¯s


    seat.


    Tim kicks in the air and whispers, ¡°What¡¯s going on with that old man again!¡±


    With a long sigh, Susan walks to his son and tells her what Lily has just said, ¡°You must not provoke


    your angry father now.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Tim could hardly breathe in the chest, ¡°You said Jade seduce Rex? How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°You may not believe it, but Lily said there is a witness. You call her home first, you dad and I will ask


    her personally!¡± Susan says fiercely, ¡°If it is true, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    ¡­


    It is almost 11 o¡¯clock when Lily returns to thepany. She greets Kinsey before busying herself. She


    is handling a case, which is rted to work injury. It is the same with her first case before. Thus she


    has been conducting rted case one after another.


    This case is not veryplicated, the preparation are almostplete. After working for it, Lily


    deliberately finds Kinsey, trying to exin that she wanted to use another type ofwsuit.


    ¡°Are you sure you can?¡±


    Lily nods firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Your previouswsuit is not bad. I have a more important case here, which is moreplicated and


    tricky to deal with. Do you want to try?¡± When she says it, she has opened the lockbox and takes out


    the documents.


    Lily looks at the leather portfolio, and burst out an excitement, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you. If it¡¯s done well, the newbie award will definitely be yours,¡± Kinsey says with a


    smile, ¡°Of course, if you have any difficulties, you can ask Rex. He has a lot of experience.¡±


    Rex?


    Lily¡¯s mouth twitches, thinking of the previous ident, his condition¡­ shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯ll try my


    best.¡±


    ¡°Take advantage of your position. Make sure you use the good sources.¡± Kinsey is very open-minded,


    thus she hands over the file, ¡°Go, if you have any question, ask me anything.¡±


    Lily gets a big case that she has been dreaming of. She is too excited that couldn¡¯t express it, which


    makes her immersed in a state of ¡®working makes me happy¡¯ all day long. Thus, the neglected man¡¯s


    face is bitter when he gets off work.


    On the way home, seeing that she is still looking at the file, the hiding mes finally ignited. The big


    palm of him snatches the file and throws it to the back of the seat.


    Lily looks at the man on her side in astonishment, ¡°what are you doing?¡¯


    ¡°You usually didn¡¯t work hard, are you bored with me?¡± The old man shows his charm deeply.


    Lily secretly rolls her eyes, ¡°Are you jealous with my work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He starts to say something nauseous, ¡°When you¡¯re with me, you can only look at me and think


    about me.¡±

 Chapter 145 Do You Believe Me?

    Chapter 145 Do You Believe Me?


    Just because of these sentences, the displeasure in Lily¡¯s hears has been dissipated. And also with his


    cute posture, she lets it go.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them have nothing to do, thus they dine in a hot pot restaurant, which is a famous


    restaurant in the city. Many people can¡¯t even make an appointment before. Today, she learns that Rex


    is a regr here.


    After ordering a table of dishes, the elegant man who is sitting opposite doesn¡¯t eat hot peppers, he


    only eats white soup. Whereas Lily likes spicy pot, which makes her lips turns red after a meal.


    When they checkout, she asks for a bottle of beverage. While drinking, she despises, ¡°Life without


    spicy soup is iplete.¡±


    It transpired that they are in front of the car. Upon hearing this sentence, Rex drags the person in front


    of him and slightly leans to trap her between the car and his chest.


    The deep dark eyes squints a bit andnds on her blushing little face, his sexy lips forms an arc,


    ¡°Iplete?¡±


    After it, he directly lowers and presses down, kissing urately at the lips that don¡¯t know whether it is


    spicy or bitten that make it so red.


    He breaks in directly, which make Lily startles. Her eyes nces at the street where people are passing


    by and her heart is about to burst out from her throat, ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    All the words she wants to say is blocked in her mouth. Rex doesn¡¯t give her any chance to breath and


    sweeps all of her territory.


    After a kiss, breathing is unstable.


    The man straightens up, raises her chin with one hand, and satisfactorily admires the more swollen lips


    after being torment by him, ¡°Now my life isplete.¡±


    Lily freezes for a second before realizing what he meant. Her heart suddenly beats fast.


    ¡°Get in.¡± Rex bents his fingers to knock on her head lightly.


    Lily recovers and pulls the door to get in.


    After fasten the seat belt, she thinks about what happen earlier this day, then tells him cautiously, ¡°Oh


    right, do you really aiming for Buy U?¡±


    The man nces over her face, ¡°Do you want to plead for them?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily is afraid that he might misunderstand, and exins hastily, ¡°Actually, now that Tim¡¯s family


    has fallen into this stage, I have no more sympathy. But I don¡¯t want to be involved with them anymore,


    not even a single point, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy to let them go like this.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to revenge for my sake, but all of this has happened in the past. Since the end of the


    lawsuit, I just want to be with you right now, I don¡¯t want to continue to be entangled.¡± Lily looks at him


    sincerely, ¡°For me, you are the one who worth an effort.¡±


    She sessfully dispels the confusion in his heart. He does everything for Lily. If she doesn¡¯t like it,


    what¡¯s the point of doing it?


    After all, Tim¡¯s family has already suffered a lot. Even if he doesn¡¯t do anything, it only takes time. If


    they want toeback, it will be very difficult.


    After a moment of hesitation, Rex finally sighs, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Lily is relieved in her head and smiles joyfully at him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rex¡¯s vision is all over her smiles, he raises his hand to touch the top of her head, ¡°Stupid.¡±


    The heater inside the car is very warm. It is easy to get sleepy after eating. On the way back, Lily is


    sleepy on the co-driver seat when his phone suddenly rings.


    After ringing for a while, Lily thinks he is inconvenient to pick it up. Thus, she wants to reach out to take


    it, but unexpectedly is blocked by him fiercely.


    ¡°No need.¡± Rex has seen that the caller ID is Marina. He quickly declines it and puts it back inside the


    pocket of his clothes. His voice is tight yet tense, different from usual.


    Lily watches all of his movements, which makes her sober up from the sleepiness, and blinks, feeling a


    little stunned. Did he just¡­ decline it?


    The atmosphere inside the car suddenly condensed. The aura between the two bes subtle


    because of the phone call.


    The hand in Lily¡¯s side gradually tightens, she then tentatively asks, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick it up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unimportant.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t look at her, the line on his jaw be a bit stiff.


    Lily still notices that something is wrong. Her delicate eyebrows are pressed together, ¡°How can you


    know it is unimportant when you didn¡¯t pick it up? What if something happen in thepany?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two wordse out from his mouth, and the temperature around them falls a little bit. The


    warmness from just now has be colder this time. Only two words ¡®its okay¡¯, no doubt he doesn¡¯t


    want to talk more¡­


    After recalling back his recent attitude, it is indeed unusual. Lily has a lot of question to ask him, but


    she is unhurried until they drive in the garage of the Vi. The car turns off and the sensor light above


    him automatically lit up, shining above the top of their faces. However, the dim light couldn¡¯t melt the


    sharpness of his face.


    Lily, who sits on the co-driver seat, unbuckles her seat belt but doesn¡¯t get out of the car. Her vision


    turns to look at the side of his face, as if she has made a great determination before asking, ¡°Rex, did


    you hide something from me recently?¡±


    He knows that once she has asked this, she must have noticed something. He knows that Lily would


    have felt something, but never though how to respond it.


    Continue to hide it?


    Obviously, she would not believe it easily.


    As long as you lie, it will be easy to find any ws, especially in front of the beloved one.


    He says nothing and stretches out his hand to open the dashboard of the car. A cigarette is ced


    inside. Lily peers at him and stops his hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak.¡±


    Her movement has already demonstrated her attitude. Today, she must have a result, he is really


    unusual.


    Rex slightly narrow his eyebrows, his eyes fall on the ce where the palms of them touch, his thin lips


    slightly moves, he could see the tangle in her heart, ¡°Lily, I didn¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Hearing the words, Lily¡¯s fingers pressed on his fingers a little, and soon move away like touching an


    electric shock. His words make her uneasy.


    In the end, Rex still lit the cigarette. When he is extremely irritated, only the cigarette could stabilize


    him.


    For thirty-two years, he has never been so hesitate yet tense like this moment. His head is filled with


    two voices, which is fighting to decide whether to tell her or not?


    After a while, he still dares not to take risks, afraid that he might can¡¯t afford to take the consequences.


    In his silence, Lily¡¯s heart seems to be pinched. Her breath bes weak, ¡°What the hell¡­ Is going


    on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± A light smoke rises from his lips, ¡°But it¡¯s only a small issue, and takes


    time. To be honest, I know I can¡¯t hide from you, but I¡¯m not ready to be frank.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand that is holding the cigarette trembles a little. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you might


    wouldn¡¯t notice, ¡°Lily, would you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 146 Rivalry

    Chapter 146 Rivalry


    Of course, Lily is willing to believe him. If she doesn¡¯t believe him, she won¡¯t hold until now. She doesn¡¯t


    even ask much about him staying outside. She knows he is busy, afraid that it will add more burdens to


    him.


    But now, he doesn¡¯t even exin a word, how can she still believe him?


    As if aware of her thoughts, the man¡¯s voice murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I still


    don¡¯t know what to say to you.¡±


    Rex suddenly takes a deep breath. Wondering if he gets choked, he suddenly coughs. Lily, who hears


    and sees his ufortable, locks her brows together. She acts quickly than her brains, and snatches


    the cigarette from his hand and throw it out, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke if you¡¯re not feeling well, answer my


    question¡­ why is it so hard?¡±


    ¡°Not hard.¡± He answers quickly, his eyes randomly looks at a spot, doesn¡¯t look at her, ¡°I just don¡¯t want


    you to worry much.¡±


    ¡°But now I¡¯m thinking much.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t understand the reason behind his concealment, ¡°Did you even


    treat me as your girlfriend?¡±


    Hearing it, the man finally turns his head and faces her burning eyes, ¡°For me, you¡¯re more important


    than being my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Is there anything I cannot know?¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to force him or being


    aggressive, but now it is really difficult for her to control the spection and doubts that is rising in her


    head.


    Many words have to be spoken at that time, or else it may never have a chance to be spoken anymore.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t know how serious the matter is, at least by looking at his appearance, it is


    definitely not easy.


    The handsome facial features is caged in the dim light, half bright, half dark, ¡°Lily, can you give me a


    little time? Wait till I¡¯m ready and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Lily opens her mouth and closes it again. Her heart is filled with indescribable disappointment, ¡°How


    low do you need?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After he finished, he seems to be amused and snorts softly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as


    possible.¡±


    There is a short period of stagnation inside. Lily doesn¡¯t even know how to answer him. She wants him


    to exin everything now, but¡­. Looking at his somber face, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    For a long time of silence, Lily¡¯s hand that is ced on the side clenched over and over again, there is


    a hesitation in her heart.


    In the end, she stillpromises.


    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s difficult to speak out, I won¡¯t force you, wait till the day you¡¯re ready and tell me.¡± Lily


    says easily, but the real word is not this, it is heavier.


    Rex sees the clearance in her eyes is reced by distrust, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t find any


    exnation.


    He nods lightly for twice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a tense conversation, Rex¡¯s concealment always harm for Lily. Until the next day, she is still


    emotional.


    After work hour, Bree calls her to have some dinner at home. Lily, who hasn¡¯t mentally prepared to face


    Rex, agrees to go.


    After a dinner, she stays for a while. When it¡¯s quitete at night, Bree urges her to go home earlier,


    afraid that it would be unsafe on the roadte at night.


    Lily doesn¡¯t have any intention to leave. She wants to stay for the night, but fears that Bree will think


    more. After struggling for a while, she decides to leave.


    She takes a taxi to go back to the Vi. The taxi stops in front of the entrance of the Vi. She looks at


    the three-story house in the dark. The expectation in her heart gradually cools down.


    He doesn¡¯te home.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The driver urges her when looking her dazing off.


    Lily recovers and pays him.


    ¡­


    On the other side, after knowing that Lily will go back to her parent house, he drives to the North Vi.


    Today is the day for Marina¡¯s weekly inspection. Karl and George¡¯s assistant are there. The small room


    at the back of the Vi has been changed into an inspection room, various kind of equipment are


    avable.


    Rex watches as Marina being pushed into various of equipment. She stays inside for a while and then


    being pushed out again. After nearly twenty inspections, it ends.


    Karl takes the result paper that is still warm, his expression looks at ease, ¡°Not bad, her body is very


    good. You don¡¯t have to worry much. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Rex sighs in relief. After all, this is the first time for her toe back after five years. He is afraid that


    she cannot adapt with the condition here and affects her condition.


    After finishing it, Marina immediately returns to the house where Rex is located. Learning that the result


    is good, she is also relieved, ¡°That¡¯s great. I can really stay with you without leaving this time!¡±


    This sentence, she has said for countless times since returning home. Rex has used to it, but it make


    Karl pouts meaninglessly.


    ¡°By the way, I think I¡¯m no so sensitive to ultraviolet rays anymore. For five years, I haven¡¯t enjoyed the


    outside world. Since I¡¯m quite stable now, can we go out together?¡± Marina makes a suggestion in full


    of excitement.


    Rex, who is met her expectant gaze, speaks in a calm voice that might let people chill, ¡°No, you haven¡¯t


    fully recovered yet, we need to be careful.¡±


    If Marina¡¯s illness is bad for a day, it is a hidden danger in his mind, nothing else. Whether she has a


    good or bad life now, he doesn¡¯t know how to hide from Lily anymore.


    His rejection is expected by Marina, but she doesn¡¯t give up easily!


    She looks at Karl on the side. The word has changed, ¡°Karl, my body is recovering well. We don¡¯t need


    to be particrly picky. We can find a private club together, nothing will happen. I know my body, you


    can rest assure.¡±


    She deliberately uses Karl to block him. Karl, who is listening to it, twists his eyebrows, but says


    nothing.


    He used to say that words are because he thought that Marina is weak, but who know she can speak


    like this?


    Rex doesn¡¯t speak, but also doesn¡¯t continue to refuse her.


    Marina knows that he is shaken, then steps forwards to lean to his side and says in a aggrievance,


    ¡°Rex, I have such a wish, can you do it for me? I¡¯ve been a ghost for more than five years, I really want


    to go out for a walk, just think that I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡±


    She has said till this point, Rex refusal will be seem ruthless.


    Marina suddenly takes something from her pocket. It is quite lumpy that one doesn¡¯t know what she is


    looking for. When she takes it out, it is a photo, a photo of her descent parent.


    ¡°I also want to go to this ce. This is a ce where my parent fallen in love with each other, I don¡¯t


    know what it¡¯s like now. if they know I¡¯m going, they will be very happy.¡±


    Karl finally understands why Rex is so hostile to the past. Not to mention other, it is only because


    Marina keeps on mentioning it, makes him hardly forget them.


    This woman is too selfish, too extreme, too terrible.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the end, Rex still fails to refuse her. Even though he is reluctant, he still agrees her request.


    After Rex and Karl left, the smile on her face disappear. She picks up a phone and dials a number.


    ¡°Hello, is it Jade?¡±

 Chapter 147 Chaos in The Bar

    Chapter 147 Chaos in The Bar


    After Jade returns to J city, Jev and Susane to her within a few days. After beingughed at by


    Rex, she just wants to follow Tim. Although he is a bad person on his luck, his intrinsically superior is


    still bound to outdo the inferior. At least, he owns apany.


    However, little did she expect that the ident in Q city would be known by Jev.


    When Jev questions her, she doesn¡¯t admit it. However, when she hears that it was Lily who told them


    about is, she has no more excuses.


    Tim directly packs all her stuffs and gives it to her. He will never be with her again, Tim¡¯s family also


    have rejected her.


    Jade hates Lily to the utmost. And also at this moment, she receives a call of a mysterious woman.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Marina rubs the string of a pearl bracelet in her hand, her eyes glimmers, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who


    I am. You just need to know that I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so generous.¡± Jade doesn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°You can¡¯t even tell me your name, why should I


    believe you?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Marina says coldly, ¡°Just because I know you have no way to go now, because I know everything about


    Lily and Rex¡­ you¡¯ve been revenged by Lily, and also have lost Tim¡¯s family¡¯s support.¡±


    Jade ns to hang it up, but after hearing her words, she suddenly pauses, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, you just need to act what I say, you can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s the time, I¡¯ll tell you what to do. Just stay quiet for some time now, don¡¯t make any more


    trouble, or else, no one can help you.¡±


    Jade feels unease, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Marina is like hearing a joke, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get what you want, you should also give me what I want, is it


    fair?¡±


    Jade still wants to say something, but Marina has no more patience to listen to it. When her sensitive


    ears hear a footsteping from the outside, she quickly interrupts her, ¡°I¡¯ll call you next time, bye.¡±


    As soon as the phone is cut off, Maxx approaches her. His visionnds on her phone, looking puzzled,


    but as a clerk, he has no right to ask more, ¡°Ms. Marina, you¡¯ve just finished the inspection, please take


    a rest.¡±


    Marina quickly sorts her expression and smiles casually, ¡°I¡¯ve just called Rex. He has left his wallet. I¡¯m


    going to rest.¡±


    Hearing this sentence and looking at her happy expression, there is some bitterness in Maxx¡¯s heart.


    Since he has taken her back thest time, he has a feeling for this sick woman. This feeling is really


    fast, even inexplicably, but it really exists.


    He couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Marina turns to walk to the bedroom. When she just takes a few steps, she thinks of something and


    turns back to look at Maxx¡¯s somewhat rough face. She tries to swallow the disgust in her heart and


    pretends to be grateful, ¡°oh right, thank you for giving me Jade¡¯s number. I have no other intention; I


    just didn¡¯t want her to keep on harassing Rex. Don¡¯t tell others about it, okay?¡±


    About what Jade did to Rex, Maxx has heard all of it. As for Marina, who has always loved Rex, she


    just wants to warn her. It can be understood.


    ¡°You can rest assured, I won¡¯t say.¡±


    The big rock hanging in Marina¡¯s heart falls on the ground, ¡°Thank you. Next time you can call me by


    my name.¡±


    Even though she belittles Maxx, who has a rough figure, she finds him useful. So she endures it.


    Hearing her saying it, Rex immediately feels that what he did is worth. A delight in his eyes is about to


    overflow, ¡°Marina!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina enters the house with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­.


    Lily and Rex have been in cold war for almost a week. During this time, they go to work on time every


    day, they also eat together. Although Rex asionally works over time, he would go back home at


    night. But Lily still feels that something is different.


    For example, when he is busy in the study room, he never takes an initiative to call her in. Another


    example, he always refuses to take an initiative to exin a reason for her.


    For the first time, Rex makes Lily panics. She doesn¡¯t even know what he is thinking about.


    Depressed, suffocated, distressed, all kinds of emotions are mixed together. Lily still could not bear it. It


    transpired that Rex has some errand to do at night, thus she calls Abby out for a drink.


    The old friends meet, but there is nothing to say. There will be no secret between you and me after a


    few sses of wine. Lily blurts out everything that happened recently, which makes Abby keeps


    cursing for Rex. The two are holding a bottle of wine and giggling stupidly.


    ¡°This man is good at everything!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Why did he always do what he wants? It is not even worth!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After drinking the wine on the table, both are full of excitement and go to a small bar nearby. After Abby


    paid it, the two transfer to another battlefield.


    Abby is in the mood, and asks for a wine tower, which is stacked from high to low. A lot of men who sit


    next to their table are dumbfounded, but the manager of the bar is very thankful.


    Drinking a wine doesn¡¯t need anything else. You will have a great stamina after it. Lily ispletely


    drunk after drinking all of it; she then takes her phone to the toilet and wants to wash her face, but then


    she is blocked by a young man.


    ¡°Hey girl, are you alone?¡± The man wears a floral printed long-sleeved shirt, his hair is stiff and


    motionless, and it is neatlyb and his perfume make people dizzy.


    Lily, who has been dizzied, wants to vomit after hearing it. She then pushes him away to go to the


    toilet. Unexpectedly, when she takes a step ahead, her wrist is grabbed by him, ¡°Don¡¯t go, do you want


    to drink together?¡±


    Lily struggles but still couldn¡¯t break it away. After drinking, she bes impatient, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯ve got a temper, I like it.¡± As he is saying, his hand is already on her shoulder, which is like a


    gesture of hugging her.


    Lily feels nauseous. When she is about to speak, the phone on her hand suddenly rings. She doesn¡¯t


    even see the caller ID and picks it up, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Rex who is driving back to the Vi, hears her indistinct voice. He


    immediately ms the steering wheel. With a ¡®squeak¡¯, the car stops on the roadside.


    The man slightly narrows his eyes, his sharp pupils are chilling, and his voice is more like an ice,


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lily nces around. Before she has time to speak, the man behind her couldn¡¯t wait and hugs


    her, ¡°Hey, girl, are you done? Call in my room; it¡¯s very clean there¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡­¡±


    Rex is only a bit worried just now, but the anger in his body could not be suppressed any longer at this


    moment. Thinking about what will happen next, the shadows and anger in his eyes are scary, ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll


    ask you again, where are you now.¡±

 Chapter 148 Highfalutin, Well-Dressed But Did Nothing

    Chapter 148 Highfalutin, Well-Dressed But Did Nothing


    In a panic, Lily reports the address casually. The man keeps pulling her, and she hangs up the phone


    identally.


    Abby, who has been waiting for Lily for some time, coincidentally walks to the corridor and witnesses


    this ident.


    She rushes over and pulls away the man¡¯s hand, ¡°what are you doing!¡±


    The good thing is interrupted, the man is about to get angry, but once he turns to see Abby¡¯s beautiful


    face, the swearing word in his mouth be a joke, ¡°Yo, are you two good friends? Good timing, let¡¯s


    go together.¡±


    The man reaches out and Abby shrugs his hand off, ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Huh, go away? You will beg me in a moment!¡±


    Seeing the two want to go away, the man turns sideways to wink at the otherpanion in the back.


    Thetteres in and cooperates with him to drag them away.


    This kind of thing is verymon in bars. When people are drunk, nobody cares.


    Lily is already drunk; her body is so soft that she has no more energy. She is dragged into the room


    after a few pulls. When she is about to open her mouth and bites the man, a sharp cold wind suddenly


    passes by her, and she can only see a dark shadow. The man who grabs her wrist immediately


    stumbles and falls down.


    The man is unprepared, only feeling a great pain in his stomach. He is kicked by a huge force, and his


    tail vertebra hits the ground. It seems that it is split up, and it must be really painful.


    The man was arrogant a few minutes ago, but now he can only curl up on the ground to protect herself.


    He prepares to see who just hit him. But at the sight of the man, he is so scared that he almost pees in


    the pants.


    ¡°Re, Rex?¡±


    Not bad, he knows who he is.


    ¡°Did you touch her?¡± Rex slightly opened his thin lips. His words make the man frozen on the spot.


    He changes his posture from half-lying to half-kneeling, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t¡­. ah!¡±


    Without waiting for him to exin, Rex has already beaten the man in his face. The strength is so hard


    that they can even hear the sound of the man¡¯s nose breaking.


    The music in the bar does not stop. However, there are already a lot of people quietly watching them.


    The bar¡¯s manager and security doesn¡¯t dare to take any action. It¡¯s not because that they don¡¯t care,


    but, hey dare not to.


    Who is Rex? Almost all residents in the entire J city know him, especially in a ce like this bar. There


    are somehow some grey areas in the business world. The boss of the bar has told them for many


    times, that they must not offend Rex at any time and in any ce.


    Even though he wants to destroy the bar, the boss will not dare to say anything.


    Rex punches him one after another. He wishes to nail him into a mud. Blood flows from the man¡¯s nose


    and mouth, but Rex doesn¡¯t stop until the man be unconscious.


    In the world of adults, people pay attention to mind and action. The most disdainful thing is to use a fist.


    However, today, Rex can¡¯t help to hit the man.


    He just fails to control himself when he sees that Lily is held in the man¡¯s arms.


    He uses an off-white handkerchief to gently rub his hand. His gesture is very elegant, which is so


    different from the brutal one.


    Lily haspletely dumbfounded. She is so drunk that she couldn¡¯t stand upright.


    Everyone is worrying about Lily after seeing the scene. But the man just bends down and picks up the


    woman without saying one word. Despite the huge movements, she is carefully guarded around the


    neck. The movements make the surrounding women breath in envy.


    Abby is still able to walk uprightly. Following at the back, she stumbles out of the bar. Once she is


    outside, she sees Rex jamming Lily into the car and hurries over. But unfortunately, her legs don¡¯t


    support her. She falls on the ground with a stumble¡­..


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Abby exims and closes her eyes to prepare for the pain, but the imaginary pain doesn¡¯t strike.


    Instead, it is reced by a warm and firm embrace.


    Hey?


    Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?


    One second, two seconds, five seconds¡­. Abby opens her eyes and sees a handsome but


    unweed face that is rooted in her memory.


    It turns out to be him?!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Abby hates him so much that she jumps three meters away. However, the man is


    faster than her; he has already pressed her into his arms.


    A low yet soft voice resounds on the top of her head, ¡°stop moving, or I¡¯ll really tie you this time.¡±


    Speaking of the word ¡°tie¡±, Abby suddenly recalls the memory before, but¡­..


    ¡°Let me go! I want to find Lily!¡± While struggling, she shifts her direction to Rex¡¯s car.


    It only takes twenty percent of Orson¡¯s strength to hold her. His face is filled with helplessness, ¡°They


    are couple, why do you want to intervene?¡±


    ¡°No! Rex doesn¡¯t even go home at night, why should he control Lily!¡± Abby is even angrier than before.


    Seeing the car driving away, yet she is still struggling. With anger, she ps Orson¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You


    guys as awyer are a trash! Highfalutin, well-dressed but did nothing!¡±


    Orson: ???


    Abby is finally released, she then points at his handsome face fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at, it¡¯s


    you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Well, after living for thirty-two years, this is the first time that he is scolded by a woman. This


    feeling is quite weird.


    Abby turns away after scolding him; she doesn¡¯t want to stay him anymore. Even though she is


    stumbling, her back still shows stubbornness.


    Orson shakes his head, and still fears that she might have an ident. He takes the car and follows


    her behind, and deliberately turns on the high beam light to shine on her.


    Abby tries to ignore the man and the car behind her. But the two beams are so strong that her eyes are


    hurt. She couldn¡¯t bear it and finally knocks on the man¡¯s window.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The three sounds are loud enough to show how mad she is.


    Orson sits in the car and looks at the drunk yet angry face outside. He even wants tough. After a


    leisurely look, he finally lowers the window and the smile also fades away, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Abbyughs angrily, ¡°What do you mean by your light?¡±


    Orson¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly flickers. For the first time, he looks at the woman seriously. His sensible


    yet restrained eyes finally show a bright color, ¡°I want you to get in the car.¡±


    ¡­..


    Rex drives the car in an average speed of 180, which makes them get back home in less than forty


    minutes. The car stops in the yard and the man unbuckles the seat belt. He then gets off and passes


    by the front of the car to pull the woman from the co-driver seat out.


    Lily, who is wearing a pair of high heels, couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed. She is mostly being dragged


    from the door to the living room.


    With a snap, the light of the living room is turned on. The bright light instantly illuminates the whole


    room. Before she could adapt, her cheeks are suddenly pinched by him, leaving two red marks.


    Lily pushes him twice. These movements undoubtedly add more mes.


    Rex looks at her distracted eyes. With the smell of alcohol from her body, his eyes are even colder,


    ¡°Can you exin why you are in the bar, huh?¡±

 Chapter 149 Making Love by Force

    Chapter 149 Making Love by Force


    His sharply looks at her, just like cutting meat. But Lily is too drunk. She needs to blink for a few times


    before she could barely see who it is.


    Looking at his handsome face in proximity, she grins, ¡°Rex¡ª¡±


    She steps closer and reaches out to hug the man¡¯s slender yet narrow waist. But before her hands


    reach, she is pushed back again. She feels grievance and her mouth pouts.


    Rex¡¯s eyes are deep; and his voice is unprecedentedly cold, ¡°Tell me what you did tonight, huh?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Lily thinks for a moment, there is a chaos in her mind, ¡°I forget¡­¡±


    Forget?


    Rex squints, ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    Before Lily could understand his intention, the man has already picked her up. Yes, he takes her up on


    his shoulders and directly walks towards the second floor.


    Lily only feels that the blood in her body is rushing to the top of her head, extremely dizzy. Her stomach


    is hurt by his shoulder. She has vomited once in the bar before, so this time, beside dryness, she


    couldn¡¯t vomit anything out.


    After reaching the bedroom, Rex doesn¡¯t put her on the bed. Instead, he directly takes her to the


    bathroom.


    With a click, the frosted ss sliding door is opened. Lily only feels that the heaven revolves and the


    earth turns; then she is put under the shower. She slightly bends to protect her stomach; she is very


    ufortable.


    Rex feels distress when he sees her action. But thinking of her being drunk in the bar and being flirted


    by a man, the anger inside him couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite brave enough, hah. You dare to be drunk and flirt with other men.¡± His words are blunt.


    Even though Lily is drunk, she can still differentiate good and bad words, not to mention that his tone is


    really scary. Her dissatisfaction umted from the past few days also bursts out, ¡°You can stay out


    without giving me any exnation, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    She blocks the words that Rex is about to say. And his heart is also blocked.


    ¡°How can youpare with me?¡± his smiles obscurely, ¡°Okay, can you solve it by yourself? What will


    happen if I didn¡¯t go there, have you thought about it?¡±


    He even has a chill just by thinking of the scene just now. If he is a littlete, she has been dragged into


    that room.


    Lily bites her lips, her eyes gradually be red. She couldn¡¯t restrain her emotions anymore, ¡°Yes,


    you can handle everything. Nobody dares to do anything to you, including me. Even though I¡¯m so


    curious that I almost be crazy, I still can¡¯t do anything except believing in you!¡±


    She is moved by his words. But he has changed a lot recently. Even though she wants to ept it,


    when it happens, sadness is still inevitable.


    She can also be possessive; she also wants him to only be with her, looks at her and ignores


    everything. However, what happened is beyond what she wants. What she wants has been a kind of


    luxury now.


    Lily is tortured and Rex is aware of it. However, he is selfish; he can only give her the greatest


    guarantee on the things that can be done.


    But this is not enough. She still has resentment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡± It¡¯s not a question; instead, it is a statement.


    By an impulse, Lily looks up and admits, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    She looks at the man¡¯s bitterplexion, speaking out from her chest, ¡°You don¡¯t say anything. You


    keep on shutting my mouth, how can I believe you? Rex, what are you doing recently, what are you


    thinking, I have no idea about it. You make me feel that I am just an unimportant person for you!¡±


    ¡°Unimportant?¡± Her sharpness stabs him, ¡°Will I bring a unimportant woman to my home?¡±


    He used to think that although he doesn¡¯t express well, she can know what he is thinking. He never


    thought that she would belittle his love to this point.


    Lily knows that he would not betray her, but she can¡¯t endure such answer anymore. What she wants is


    an explicit answer, not an obscure one like this. Her trust has gradually diminished and her enthusiasm


    is disappearing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She leans against the cold wall behind her and covers her face with her palm, ¡°You give


    me some distance that I fell that you are out of reach, I really can¡¯t understand you now¡­.¡±


    He is so good and excellent, even if he just stands at one ce and do nothing, he is good. On the


    contrary, she is just an ordinary people; she is a girl who has been divorced. Once he is cold, she will


    have no confidence.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lily, look at me.¡± Rex pulls her hand way, pinching her cheek with his index finger and thumb, forcing


    her to look at him directly, ¡°No matter what you are thinking about, can you just not force me in this


    way?¡±


    Thest thing he wants to see is the scene in the bar just now. He would rather shein


    everything at him instead of torturing herself.


    Hearing it, Lily suddenly chuckles, the corner of her eyes are a little wet, ¡°Am I forcing you? If I have


    known that loving you would be so painful, I really hope I haven¡¯t fallen in love with you.¡±


    It is only some simple words, but it is shocking like an atomic bomb. Rex looks at the woman


    unbelievably; he even wonders that this might be an illusion.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± There is a tremor in the thick maic voice.


    Lily sees the pain in his expression and is stunned, ¡°If I have known that loving you would be so painful,


    I really hope¡­ Um!¡±


    Before she finishes her words, the man kisses her turbulently, blocking all the words she is about to


    say. He is not gentle at all. With a force, he kisses her lower lip unmannerly. His teeth knock the corner


    of her mouth, which makes her cries in pain.


    His flexible tongue opens her gritted teeth, rams into her mouth, swallowing all her breath. His kiss is


    like a tsunami in the middle of the night and sweeps across her territory.


    What an extremely crazy kiss. Lily couldn¡¯t breathe for several times, her hands press against the


    man¡¯s chest. She feels the heat under his clothes.


    ¡°Re, Rex¡­. Don¡¯t¡­.¡± She can¡¯t even form a sentence and her voice is intermittent.


    The man seems unheard, but stops the kiss before she is choking. Their forehead are pressed


    together, his breath fall on her face, ¡°Would rather not love me? Regret now?¡±


    Lily is like a stranded fish, desperately panting, the alcohol effect is even half-gone by his angry face.


    His deep eyes are like eagle eyes hovering in the night sky, glowing with a chilling cold light. They are


    really sharp, ¡°Lily, you must love me.¡±


    ¡°There are no rules for people to love someone. I can control my love!¡± Lily is driven crazy by his tough


    attitude, and her words m him to the bottom line.


    Heughs and says nothing. Let¡¯s use actions to prove who has the final say!


    The man¡¯s strong arms hold the woman¡¯s soft butt and lift her up on the countertop. His charming


    narrow waist is squeezed between her legs. His cool lips gnaw at her fair skin, leaving an ambiguous


    red mark one after another¡­.


    Lily is irritated by the icy countertop and keeps rebelling, but she doesn¡¯t have much strength at all,


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± after these torturous actions, his lips be extremely red; and he looks like a demon, who


    comes to the world to take a soul, ¡°Just ept what I give you.¡±

 Chapter 150 Drunken Mistake

    Chapter 150 Drunken Mistake


    The next morning, Lily doesn¡¯t wake up when the rm clock rings, but wakes up in a burst of coldness


    and sourness. The first thing after getting up is to see if the man is still there or not.


    As was expected, he is not there, which really makes her disappointed.


    From working overtime to stayingte outside, now he doesn¡¯t even there when she wakes up.


    Lily sneers at herself, but doesn¡¯t know how to face such situation. She is even getting used to this kind


    of ¡®rules of life¡¯ of not seeing him.


    She has forgotten a lot aboutst night. There are only a few parts sh in her mind, including the parts


    after he brought her home from the bar.


    Sitting for a while, she gets up, wears shoes and walks into the bathroom. The clothes she worest


    night is still left in the bathroom. It is enough to imagine the situation; he almost possesses her in a vent


    style. She is reluctant, but since they know each other well, she gradually lost herself and was


    controlled by him.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Lily opens the corner of her pajamas; her body is densely covers with a


    trace of marks left by him, bruises everywhere, very scary.


    Since they are officially together, he has rarely been so violent. Even when they are having sex, he


    cares about her feelings very much. Butst night, he haspletely lost his mind.


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to look at it any longer; she is afraid that she will lost control again. She then turns to


    take off her pajamas and calmly takes a hot bath.


    After a bath, she doesn¡¯t feels rxed, instead, she feels even more tired. She is still a little bit dizzy.


    Lily makes some oat to cheer herself up before going to thepany. She is there on time.


    After the morning meeting, she receives a call from Abby, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Her voice is still hoarse, obviously she just wakes up.


    Lily walks to an exit stairs, ¡°I¡¯m fine, and how are you, where did you sleepst night?¡±


    Over the phone, Abby pauses for a moment before she speaks again, ¡°I¡¯m in a hotel.¡±


    The two of them have really understood each other. They can hear every meaning of every single


    word; Lily presses her brows, ¡°Are you okayst night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, what can I do¡­.¡± Abby apparently raises her voice, but couldn¡¯t conceal the guilty conscience


    between her words.


    Lily lowers her voice, ¡°How did you get to the hotelst night, did someone pick you up?¡±


    To this point, it is difficult for Abby to conceal what happenedst night. What¡¯s more, considering the


    rtionship between Rex and Orson, Lily will know about it sooner orter.


    This time, she exined everything that happenedst night precisely, ¡°After arriving at the hotel, well,


    as you know, I was drunk, I¡¯ve forgotten the details. I only remembered that I met himst night. As for


    how we had sex with each other¡­ I really forgot it.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyelids jump. Thinking about Orson¡¯s delicate yet elegant face and Abby, she is confused.


    It takes a long time for her to find her voice, ¡°You guys¡­. Sleep together?¡±


    Over the phone, Abby sits on the big mattress and looks at the messy clothes on the floor. She


    scratches her hair messily, and replies quietly, ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily almost doesn¡¯t breath, ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s a drunken mistake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Then why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Now, it is Abby¡¯s turn to be silent.


    She is also shocked and feels lost. After waking up and remembering everything, she really wants to


    die. She actually sleeps with a man that she curses every day?


    The God is ying a joke with her¡­.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The thing has already happened, and there is no way to get back to the


    past, they can only retrieve the loss.


    Abby¡¯s voice is very sad, ¡°What can I do. In the world of adults, I can¡¯t me anyone, but ept it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lily couldn¡¯t continue to me her. She doesn¡¯t know what happened between


    them, but she still mes Orson. Whatever it is, Abby is drunkst night. As a rational and responsible


    man, he shouldn¡¯t take an advantage from it.


    After hanging up the phone and hesitating for a moment, Lily still decides to take an elevator to Orson¡¯s


    office.


    His office is next to Rex¡¯s. When she knocks on the door, she secretly feels grateful for not meeting


    Rex. But unexpectedly, as soon as the door opens, she sees that two of them are sitting on the sofa in


    the center.


    Lily stops on her steps. If his secretary isn¡¯t there, she will really turn around and leave.


    Obviously, Rex doesn¡¯t expect to meet her in Orson¡¯s office. His dark eyes show slight surprises but he


    quickly suppresses them. The oppressive sight also moves away.


    It stays on her for no more than three seconds, and then passes by quickly.


    Lily originally wants to leave, but she suddenly changes her mind when seeing his reaction. He doesn¡¯t


    care anymore, why should she hide?


    Orson looks at Lily and thinks that she is here for Rex, ¡°Do you guys want to talk? Do you want me to


    leave?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lily pushes the door and directly says, ¡°Orson, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Orson¡¯s eyes nces at the cold man on his side, and feels somewhat puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath, ¡°About, my friend, I want to talk to you alone.¡±


    She deliberately stresses on the word ¡®alone¡¯, fearing that Rex may not know what she mean.


    As soon as he heard it, he recalls the memory with Abbyst night¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s working time, talkter.¡± Before waiting for the two to talk more, a cold voice interrupts in.


    Lily grits her teeth and can¡¯t help dissing him, ¡°How can you know whether it is a private matter, what if


    it is important.¡±


    ¡°Official business should not be said here.¡± He puts down the folder in his hand, with his eyes falling on


    her with a strong degree of scrutiny, ¡°This is leapfrog report.¡±


    Leapfrog report.


    These words are really an indescribable irony in Lily¡¯s ears, ¡°You really made a clear difference


    between official and personal.¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t reply. His long yet slender legs ovep. There is a posture which tells that he is


    looking down on her, making Lily feel so small in front of him.


    Orson, who feels that something is wrong, immediately ys his role, ¡°Lily, just say it. Rex is also not


    an outsider. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    If it is something else, she will definitely not say it at this time, but it is about Abby, she has no intention


    to postpone it.


    ¡°Orson, what happened between you and Abbyst night?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, just like what she said to you.¡± Orson¡¯s attitude is much more outright than she


    thought.


    Lily bites her lips and loosens them again, there is some hesitation in her tone, ¡°Do you like Abby or¡­.


    Is it just an ident?¡±


    ¡°An ident.¡± Orson blurts out without hesitating, breaking thest unrealistic fantasy of Lily.


    His reasonable yet sensible expression seems to tell that everything happenedst night is just out of


    impulse, not love.

 Chapter 151 Love Rivals Are United

    Chapter 151 Love Rivals Are United


    Once the word fell, even Rex looks at him with a trace of surprise and confusion in his sharp eyes.


    Lily only feels that her head that is already hot bes even heavier, ¡°Orson, Abby is my best friend,


    you can¡¯t¡­..¡±


    Only halfway through, she couldn¡¯t continue it. Both of them are her best friends, she has been good


    friend with Abby for so many years, while Orson has taken care of her a lot in thepany. She can¡¯t


    say any harsh word, thus she stops.


    Rex only watches as her body sways unstably. The five fingers ced on the side of his thighs secretly


    clenches. He is afraid that he may fail to control himself and take her into his arms.


    Orson slightly sighs, ¡°Lily, this is between me and her. I will take care of it. I know you guys are best


    friends, but I didn¡¯t force herst night. Things are not asplicated as you think; I hope you don¡¯t


    intervene in our affairs, okay?¡±


    Lily is suffocated, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t intervene, I also have no standpoint to do that, but Abby is my


    best friend. If she is just an ident for you, I hope it will stop.¡±


    Since what had happened couldn¡¯t be erased, she doesn¡¯t want Abby to get any harm from this matter


    anymore.


    With it, Orson, who always has a calm expression, finally shows a trace of waves. This sentence is


    undoubtedly telling him to stay away from her since he doesn¡¯t like her so that he would not hurt her.


    Orson suddenly shes back everything that happenedst night. The woman¡¯s white and dazzling


    skin, her passionate yet moist eyes, including the bright red eyes on the mattress he saw when he


    left¡­¡­


    There is a brief silence in the office; and the air seems to be condensed. Lily even suppresses her


    breath. Suddenly, the man who is sitting aside moves. Her vision subconsciously looks at the direction.


    Rex moves his leg.


    The slender yet straight legs look sturdier under his trousers. He staggers slightly, straightens up his


    body. His voice is cold and ruthless, ¡°Since you know you shouldn¡¯t intervene, then don¡¯t.¡±


    One third of his words are angry words, while the rest are the truth. It is for her sake. However, Lily is


    too mad at him fromst night. She is totally in a hostile state and doesn¡¯t want to hear anything but just


    wanting to refute, ¡°I¡¯ve said that she is my best friend¡­..¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, Rex interrupts her directly, ¡°Friend? Have you forgotten the previous


    matter? You think you are kind to them, but do they appreciate your kindness?¡±


    He means something, which is about Jade to mock her. She is aware of it, but is also disappointed.


    Everything in the past will always be a scar on her heart. And this sentence is undoubtedly rubbing salt


    in her wound.


    In his heart, she is the one who deserves the consequences, everything is her own responsibility?


    Lily¡¯s eyes flicks twice quickly. All the emotions in her heart have turned into blushes around her eyes.


    She lowers the corner of her lips mockingly with self-depreciation, but still couldn¡¯tugh out, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve


    too much unreciprocated affection, are you satisfied now?¡±


    After it, Lily turns around and leaves without staying anything, as if it could kill her if she stays here for


    another second.


    Orson looks at the slim back that disappeared in his sight, and then turns his head to ask Rex, ¡°Did you


    guys quarrel?¡±


    The man keeps on staring at the figure until he is cut off by the door, ¡°Yeah, there are too much things


    to take care of in recent days. She tried to provoke me again. Last night, she drunk so much in the bar,


    but she is disgruntled before I teaching her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Lily is still immature. If you have anything to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t quarrel with her; she is not an


    opponent for you.¡±


    Rex pulls his lower lips, and his expression is tense, ¡°There is so much to take care of in the North Vi


    lately, wait till these things end.¡±


    Orson sighs silently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡± Rex takes two documents on the table and stands up, but then suddenly thinks of


    something and stops to tell him, ¡°You should pay attention to your attitude to Abby, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Orson freezes for a moment. When he recovers, the man has walked out of the office as if there is a


    wind under his feet. He looks at the man¡¯s strong back and shakes his head. He obviously cares about


    what Lily said, why is he acting up?


    ¡­


    On the other side, after Jade loses her decking from Tim¡¯s family, the police visit her and interrogate


    her about what she did to Rex in Q city soon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This matter can be big or small. To be precise, it is nothing more than harassment or a kidnap in more


    serious case. If it goes worst, she might be sentenced. After all, the victim is Rex; Jade has known that


    she will certainly bear all the consequences.


    Thus, before the policee to detain her, she has fled in advance. She doesn¡¯t take any valuables


    except her ID card, debit card and a little cash. On the way out, she is very upset. After wondering for


    quite some time, she still couldn¡¯t think of who could help her, there is no one. In anxiety, she suddenly


    remembers the mysterious number that has called her before. While gritting teeth, she dials it.


    The phone rings a while before it is picked up, then a woman¡¯s hoarse voicees out, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s


    up?¡±


    Her tone undoubtedly indicates that she still remembers her.


    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say you could help me? Because of the ident in Q city, I¡¯m been looking by the


    police now. I¡¯ve run away and had no ce to go. Can you help me to find a way?¡± Jade stumbles out,


    it is easy to see how anxious and flustered she is at the moment.


    At this time, Marina, who is standing at the master¡¯s bedroom on the second floor of the Vi, looks at


    the holly in the courtyard outside the window. There is no trace of sympathy on her lip. ¡°If you told me


    before the incident, I might be able to help you. Now that the police are looking for you, I can¡¯t do


    anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll help me? What if I¡¯d be sentenced¡­..¡± thinking of


    what might happen in the future, Jade can¡¯t even say any words and sobs softly.


    Marina listens to the crying sound and takes her phone away from her ears in disgust. After she calms


    down, she adds in, ¡°Find a ce to hide, I¡¯ll contact you within three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡± Jade is dissatisfied with the answer, ¡°Now everything is so advanced and is connected


    to the inte. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to hide for three days. If I get caught¡­..¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t hide then I have no other ideas. I will give you a task in three days. If you finish it well, I


    can guarantee you what you want.¡± Marina is giving the first empty promise to her. The fancynguage


    can be omitted since she knows how difficult Jade is now. She has no other choice except turning to


    her for help.


    Jade takes a deep breath and does not believe in Marina entirely, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Marina sneers, ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡±


    Hearing to her confident voice, Jade grits her teeth, ¡°Okay then¡­ Three days, just three days, I¡¯ll wait


    for you news!¡±

 Chapter 152 Won’t Accept a Divorced Woman

    Chapter 152 Won¡¯t ept a Divorced Woman


    Since thest ident, Rex hasn¡¯t had a meal in the house for two days. Lily knows that this person is


    waiting for her to make n apology, she also knows that she is the one who starts it. However, thinking of


    what he has done recently, she just couldn¡¯t take the lead. Therefore, therees a cold war between


    them.


    But at this moment, to Lily¡¯s surprise, Rex¡¯s grandparentse.


    It¡¯s on Saturday, Lily is sleepingzily upstairs. Rex seems to have a half-day itinerary and meeting


    today. As soon as she opens her eyes, she hears a bell ringing from the door.


    It¡¯s less than half past nine, who ising at this time?


    After Lily lives in The Vi, besides those good friends of Rex, she has never met any other visitors.


    There is no maid in the house. She walks over and opens the video on the side of the door and sees


    two people standing at the door with rickets and crutches, obviously there are two elders.


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    Hearing the outgoing voice, the two look at each other, the olddy¡¯s breath is a little unstable, ¡°I¡¯m


    Rex¡¯s grandma, and shouldn¡¯t I ask you about it?¡±


    Hearing it, Lily freezes violently. The sharp voice on the phonest time almost immediately rings in her


    ear.


    That phone call really leaves a deep impression on her. So that after a long time, she still has a fresh


    memory, and now they suddenly visit¡­¡­


    Lily has no idea and dare not to dy but opens the door immediately to wee them.


    She is still wearing pajamas and has no time to change, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯reing so I didn¡¯t


    prepare anything¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare.¡± The olddy interrupts her with only a sentence. She gives her a nce


    and walks to the living room.


    The old man follows behind and nces at her pajamas, which also makes him frowns, ¡°What time is


    it, why are you still wearing pajamas.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face burns. She closes the door and goes immediately to the kitchen to cut fruit and make a tea.


    While waiting for the water to boil, she calls Rex, but unfortunately no one answers it.


    Is he still on meeting?


    Lily frowns tightly and puts her phone down, she is very worried. After thinking about it, she still decides


    to send him a message. And after the water boils, she deliberately brews a ck tea.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The fragrant tea simmers with the heat, giving a fresh fragrance. Unfortunately, the mood of the two old


    people is not good. That tea cup is ced on the table, and no one moves.


    The white mist rose and looks pitiful.


    Lily lowers her eyelids, not knowing whether she should stand by the side or walk away. She is aware


    that both of them will question her.


    As expected, after a while, the old man says, ¡°Are you living with Rex?¡±


    When answering this kind of question in front of the old man, Lily couldn¡¯t lift her head, and her voice is


    as low as that of a mosquito, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man continues to interrogate her, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Of course, Lily wouldn¡¯t say the exact time, ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    There is a silence in the living room; the light of the morninges in. But it doesn¡¯t make people feel


    warm; instead, it makes Lily feel that she is exposed to nowhere and adds more tension and anxiety.


    ¡°We¡¯re not for you today.¡± The olddy¡¯s voice is very steady and confident. Before Lily could rx, she


    adds in, ¡°But since you¡¯re here, we will talk to you for a while.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart jumps, already knowing that the following conversation will not be too pleasant.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Seeing her standing, the old man finally speaks.


    Lil¡¯s heartbeats elerate. She obediently sits on the sofa opposite to the two. Her waist is very


    straight, and she dares not to rx, ¡°You can say it.¡±


    Both of them nces at each other, obviously doesn¡¯t expecting that she will cooperate. However, they


    don¡¯t think twice, after all, people nowadays are hypocrite for the sake of money.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard about you and Rex, I won¡¯t say too much, so I will ask you a word, do you think you are a


    good match for Rex?¡±


    This sentence is undoubtedly a sharp sword that stabs right into Lily¡¯s heart, poking every piece of it.


    Is she a good match?


    She doesn¡¯t have a confidence either, let alone from the outsider¡¯s viewer. And it is because that they


    don¡¯t match each other, she is judged by the outsiders badly.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is just a woman who has divorced, who has a ck history of marriage,


    and she is a vixen who climbs on Rex. Even though she is only a victim of those fake histories, no one


    will care.


    People often only see the side they want to see, they don¡¯t care about the truth.


    Lily looks down at the carpet under her feet, her hand clenches tightly. She is afraid that she can¡¯t hold


    and escape.


    After a few seconds of dy, she whispers, ¡°I know a lot people think we¡¯re not suit, but things like


    emotions are vague, we¡¯re in love with each other, so¡­..¡±


    ¡°So you want to be with Rex?¡± the olddyughs, but her old voice is still dignified, ¡°Did you ever think


    that Rex might be affected by you? Those bad scandals gradually approach him. He is such a good


    person since he was born, but will you just watch him get a bad reputation just because of you?¡±


    Her every single word stuck into Lily¡¯s heart like a knife.


    About what she said, she has never thought about it, but the man is too strong that it seems everything


    can be solved. She has never dealt with these things.


    Yes, she dares not to think about it.


    Seeing that Lily lowers her head and keeps silent, the old couple finally calm down. If Lily keeps


    contradicting, the result will be worse.


    ¡°Break up with Rex, you didn¡¯t suit.¡± In the end, this sentence is spoken out.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They say it so nkly that Lily doesn¡¯t know how to resist.


    The pink lips opens and closes before spitting out a sentence, ¡°Actually, I really understand your


    feelings. I know what you are worried about, which I¡¯ve thought about it. If I didn¡¯t have any love for Rex


    now, I will agree on your request, but now our love is true¡­.¡±


    ¡°True love?¡± the olddy cuts her off, the wrinkles at the end of her eyes is slightly ceased by the force


    of the eyes, ¡°You have a marriage history before, and you must know how to control your feelings.¡±


    Lily tighten her hand again, her fingernails is trapped in her flesh, but she doesn¡¯t feels the pain as


    she¡¯s overwhelmed by the pain in her heart, ¡°I did nothing wrong on thest marriage.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but Rex family will never ept a divorced woman as our daughter-inw, do


    you understand?¡±

 Chapter 153 He Rushes Back

    Chapter 153 He Rushes Back


    Once the word fell, Lily¡¯s body seems to be cut through that she felt so cold. There seems to have a


    cold wind in it. She wants to block herself, but her body is as heavy as an iron.


    This sentence, Rex¡¯s grandpa has told her on the phone before. When she listens to it again at this


    moment, the inferiority and pain actually increase.


    Lily lowers her head. The old couples sit on the sofa and say nothing. They are waiting for her to


    express her opinion. However, before Lily has time to speak, the door of the Vi is opened from


    outside.


    In the tranquil room, a click sound fills the air; followed by the unlocking sound of the door, the thick


    gold-ted door is pushed open. A familiar figure appears on the door.


    The man¡¯s long body blocks the light, which passes through his body and outlines his overall


    appearance vaguely.


    Lily looks up and watches as the man walk toward her step by step. She doesn¡¯t recover until she is


    taken into his arms, ¡°You, why are you going back?¡±


    Rex listens to her soft voice and quickly nces on her body. After knowing that she is fine, he rxes,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t check my phone on the meeting, but I called you just now, you didn¡¯t pick it up.¡±


    At that time, he is having a public meeting, which takes quite some time. During the break, Joe hands


    over his phone. After seeing Lily¡¯s missed call, he thinks that she rarely call him, but before he can be


    happy, he sees those message¡ª


    Your grandma and grandpa havee here.


    Seeing these few words, Rex doesn¡¯t want to go on the meeting anymore. He suspends the meeting


    and postpones it, and then flees all the way to the Vi.


    Lily touches her pocket, her phone is not there. ¡°It is in the kitchen, I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    The two are whispering to each other. However, their voice is low. The old people are too old to hear it


    clearly; they merely see that the two are so close together, which makes them feel ufortable. So


    they clear their throats.


    Lily looks at the man and stands up immediately after it, feeling a little touched and sad. She feels


    touched when she hears that he went straight home. And she feels a little sad that she is happy with


    such trivial thing.


    ¡°Rex, have you finished your work?¡± the olddy is pleasant to see him back and steps forward to greet


    him, her vision couldn¡¯t be removed.


    Rex looks at his grandparents who are sitting on the sofa and suddenly feels uneasy, ¡°Grandpa,


    grandma, why are you suddenly here without telling me?¡±


    If he prepares, it wouldn¡¯t be so awkward.


    However, the old couples has already had a thought, they did it in purpose. Recently, the news has


    been heated; and is a person who is good at keeping secrets. Since they can¡¯t get any information from


    Rex, they can juste unexpectedly.


    Thinking about this, the old man¡¯s face changes, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t wee without telling you?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They are still his grandparents anyway, Rex can¡¯t say anything, ¡°That is not what I mean, I¡¯m afraid I


    can¡¯t treat you well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore, he is strong.¡± His grandma waves her hand and cries out


    her husband who is sitting next to him, ¡°Your grandpa and I have nothing to do, so we came here to


    see you, but we didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re not here.¡±


    Now that Rex is back, she won¡¯t make the atmosphere as stiff as before. She knows well the temper of


    her grandson, who is as stubborn as a donkey. The more theypel him, the more rebellious he will


    be. It won¡¯t pay if they insist.


    ¡°Rex, do you still have work in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, let your grandma cook you a meal, you like carrot dumplings, right? Let her make it for


    you.¡± His grandpa speaks out, ¡°There is no one who can make it for you here, I¡¯ll let the driver buy


    some fresh ingredients.¡±


    Rex fully understands the real meaning behind their words. If it is in normal times, then it is fine. But


    now that Lily is here, after thinking of it, he gently refuses it, ¡°No need for the trouble, I don¡¯t usually


    cook, let¡¯s eat outside.¡±


    ¡°Food outside is not as good as homemade dishes, besides, since we¡¯re here, it¡¯s not a trouble!¡± after


    speaking, he also looks at Lily, ¡°Is it inconvenient for Lily?¡±


    There is a throb in Lily¡¯s heart, she quickly exins it. ¡°You think too much, I¡¯ll go with the driver to buy


    some ingredients.¡±


    As soon as the old man said it, Lily either can¡¯t refute or keep silent, which really puts her in a dilemma.


    Rex presses his eyebrows, he is about to burst out his temper. Lily pulls his sleeve and whispers,


    ¡°You¡¯re free in the afternoon anyway, it¡¯s all for you.¡±


    Rex lets out a breath and raises an eyebrow and asks, ¡°Can you make dumplings?¡±


    There is some embarrassment in her face, ¡°Emmm¡­ let¡¯s try.¡±


    She often rolled the wrappers when she is a kid, so she is skillful in making wrappers. Just that the


    appearance of the dumplings she wrapped is not that good and that she is not good in making the


    stuffing for dumplings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regretter.¡± Rex leaves such a sentence and says nothing, leaving her in a mess alone.


    The old couple insists on making dumplings and it is hard to turn down their warm-hearted offer. Lily


    couldn¡¯t say anything about it. She takes her wallet and goes out with the driver to buy ingredients.


    After she left, Rexes downstairs, he has changed into a casual clothes. The old man is drinking a


    tea and watching TV in the Living room. The olddy is busying herself in the kitchen.


    Rex turns around and sits on the sofa opposite to the old man. He nces down at the tea on the


    table, which hasn¡¯t been drunk yet and turns cool.


    When he raises his vision, he happens to meet the eyes of the old man. After all, they are families, they


    know each other.


    ¡°Say whatever you want. Please don¡¯t look at me like this.¡± the old man clears his throat, his heart is


    like a mirror.


    Rex doesn¡¯t say anything and picks up the cup from the table to take a sip of the cool tea, and then


    slowly puts it down again, ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    Hearing the words, the man snorts coldly, ¡°Are you defending her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Rex nods and admits generously.


    The old man chokes for a while, hisplexion changes, but Rex is an adult after all, he can¡¯t be


    angry, ¡°Rex, I¡¯ve told you before. Although our family didn¡¯t ask for a high standard, we definitely didn¡¯t


    want a divorced one. Besides, her family is now in a big storm and mess. Do you know what you are


    doing now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it into a big trouble.¡± Rex¡¯s expression is very calm. It can be seen that the old man¡¯s


    words doesn¡¯t affect him, ¡°Without me, it might not be in such a mess.¡±


    With Lily¡¯s own effort, it¡¯s impossible to fight against Tim¡¯s family. Thus he has helped a lot.


    ¡°You!¡± the old man squeezes the crutches, ¡°Your grandma and I didn¡¯t agree anyway, don¡¯t think about


    it.¡±

 Chapter 154 It is My Fault, Stop Crying

    Chapter 154 It is My Fault, Stop Crying


    Rex sighs helplessly, ¡°I know you¡¯re conservatives that you can¡¯t ept a woman who has a marriage


    history, but Lily is not the person like what you think. She is very simple and kind. She has no bad


    habits. She is not frivolous too¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough is enough; you¡¯re just blind with love that everything is good.¡± The old man interrupts him by


    waving his hand off.


    Rex shakes his head and doesn¡¯t want to continue to chat. The two rarely visit him, so he doesn¡¯t want


    it to burden them. For Lily, he knows that he won¡¯t change his attitude only because of a few words of


    his families.


    Half an hourter, Lily brings the ingredients into the house. There are carrots, mutton, fresh fruits and


    also vegetables. Rex wants toe up to help but is blocked, ¡°Don¡¯t make troubles. If they see this,


    they will be unhappy again.¡±


    She walks to the kitchen all the way and ces it on a clean counter. The olddy just finished


    kneading dough and is checking it for the second time. She points at the refrigerator and asks, ¡°There


    is no pepper at home, and did you buy it?¡±


    Pepper?


    Lily scratches her mind. They didn¡¯t let her buy pepper just now.


    Seeing her appearance, the olddy has already figured out the result, ¡°You didn¡¯t buy it?¡±


    ¡°I thought we don¡¯t need it, so I didn¡¯t buy it¡­¡± After it, Lily adds in hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy it now, do you


    need anything else, and I will buy it together.¡±


    ¡°Just buy the pepper first, let¡¯s seeter.¡±


    Seeter¡­


    Lily has no choice but to go back and walks out of the door of the vi. She looks at the lit car in


    distance and then walks there feebly and tells the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market again.¡±


    The driver is slightly puzzled, ¡°Are we going again?¡±


    They just came back ten minutes ago.


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once the car starts, Lily looks at the scenery outside the window and feels aggrieved. In fact, the old


    lady doesn¡¯t forget to let her buy pepper, she deliberately asks her to run an errand again so as to to


    show her strength.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    If Rex doesn¡¯t rush home just now, she doesn¡¯t know what she will face again. Now that Rex is home,


    they won¡¯t go too far.


    Lily leans her head against the car window, feeling very tired. It seems that a weight has been put on


    her shoulders, which make her couldn¡¯t lift it up. Facing the elders, she has no choice but preforms her


    best. The rumors make it difficult to eliminate these negative effects.


    It is understandable to think about it. If she was his grandma, she might also not allow a woman to ruin


    Rex¡¯s reputation. However, the more she thinks, the more tired she feels.


    She has had a round trip just for a packet of pepper. When she gets home, the dumpling stuffing is


    already seasoned.


    When the olddy sees her, she says, ¡°How can you just arrived, I¡¯ve seasoned all of it. Put it aside.¡±


    Lily grabs the pepper in her hand and stands still.


    The olddy stops her movement and turns to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lily inhales deeply and puts the pepper on the cab beside, ¡°I will help you to roll the


    wrappers.¡±


    The olddy doesn¡¯t expect that Lily will say it, and gives her a deliberate ce, trying to find some


    negative emotions on her face. But she fails. She couldn¡¯t see anything except some depression.


    The two are busy working in the kitchen. Lily¡¯s speed is not very fast, but fortunately, the rolling is


    symmetrical. The olddy is experienced in cooking and wraps quickly. Therefore, Lily doesn¡¯t dare to


    slow down herself. When all stuffing is wrapped into dumplings, her right arm is numb.


    Lily rubs her shoulders and arms. After seeing it, the olddy takes the dumplings aside, ¡°It¡¯s all done,


    you can leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll cook the dumplings. You¡¯ve been busy all afternoon, go out and have a rest¡­¡± As she


    said, Lily is going to get the spat.


    The olddy avoids her hand and speaks a lot harder, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. This is Rex¡¯s


    house, you¡¯re the guest, and you should rest.¡±


    In a word, she directly pulls Lily¡¯s position ten feet away while showing her attitude. For them, she is


    merely an unfamiliar ¡®guest¡¯.


    Lily exhales deeply and constantly consoles herself to stay calm, don¡¯t be anxious, ¡°You think too


    much, I just want to help.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The olddy¡¯s gaze meets hers, ¡°I know what you mean, we have a firm attitude, but you


    don¡¯t have to change our mind, it¡¯s useless to do this.¡±


    Lily frowns, ¡°I have no intention to change your attitude towards me. I also know that these things will


    not change easily. I can understand your attitude, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I just want to help.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The olddy sneers as she says, ¡°Everyone can say such a nice word, Lily. If you are really


    sensible, you should take an initiative to leave after seeing our attitude. We didn¡¯t want Rex to be


    involved with you, you¡¯ve dyed his future.¡±


    The olddy bes more and more annoyed, her tone has be shaper, and her attitude is very


    firm. She shows no mercy for Lily.


    Lily lowers her eyelids; her throat shakes and says weakly yet softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to dy him.¡±


    ¡°Did you think that the outsiders will stop talking about it? Maybe it is like what Rex says, you¡¯re not a


    bad girl, but in our eyes as elders, you have a marriage history after all, what do you think what


    outsiders will say?¡±


    Lily is rendered speechless and doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    The two are in a stalemate, which makes the atmosphere be very heavy, the olddy sighs,


    ¡°Enough, you go out.¡±


    After it, she turns around to do the things on her hand, never giving a ce to Lily again.


    Lily wipes her hand and walks out of the kitchen slowly. When she goes upstairs, she happens to meet


    Rex, who justes down from the study room. The two look at each other, no one speaks but her


    eyes are already red.


    Because of the things in the bar before, the two has been in a cold war. Even though they live under


    the same roof, they rarely speak. They are always sulking and pretending to be indifferent. If it is not for


    the two people today, he might note back.


    At this moment, looking at the woman¡¯s red eyes, and also the extreme endurance in her eyes, Rex¡¯s


    heart is like being grasped by a pair of invisible hand, which is very painful.


    Seeing that her tears is about to fall, the man stretches out his arms to hold her into his arms and puts


    his big palm in her back, gentlyforting, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    It is better for him not to say, once he said it, the tears soon falls down like an unscrewed faucet. The


    old man is still in the living room, which makes her suppress her voice. There is a grievance in her


    heart and she bites on the clothes in his chest.


    The hot tears soon prates the fabric and wet the skin of his chest, it is like a strong acid that is


    sshed to him. Rex takes her into the room and closes the bedroom.


    After two days of a cold war, the two bodies hug each other tightly, nonguage is essential for this


    time. Lily cries for a long time and doesn¡¯t calm down until her eyes is swollen and couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Rex gives a gap between them to wipe her tears on the face. His tone is really soft as if he¡¯s coaxing a


    child, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s my fault, stop crying.¡±

 Chapter 155 I Won’t Allow Others to Bully You

    Chapter 155 I Won¡¯t Allow Others to Bully You


    Lily feels aggrieved and can¡¯t say anything. She can¡¯t help crying again. Without waiting for Rex to


    wipe, it floods again.


    When listening to her sobbing voice, Rex¡¯s heart breaks into pieces. ¡°Did they scold you?¡±


    Lily shakes her head and doesn¡¯t know how to tell him. She is afraid that he will quarrel with his


    grandparents if she says too much. Thus, she has no choice but to suffer in silence.


    However, Rex can also think of the reason although she is unwilling to tell. His grandparents have


    come to mock Lily, but didn¡¯t expect that he would rush back halfway.


    Fortunately, he has hurried back. If he couldn¡¯te back, she may suffer more grievances and weep


    herself out.


    ¡°The old couple is feudalistic and conservative. When they were young, they were used to follow a


    pattern, so they still follow the same old standard now. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Wait till they


    understand you, they won¡¯t say much anymore.¡± Rex raises her hand and tucks her hair behind her


    ears. He looks at the red eyes and leans down to kiss her.


    The salty tears slide down into his mouth along her lips, it taste really sour.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t me them for thinking this way. I just feel helpless¡­¡± After several days of cold war and


    suspicion, in addition to the harshness from his grandparents, she has endured too much and is on the


    brink of copse.


    Rex holds her back into his arms, his big palm wipes away her tears from time to time, her back is


    trembled because of it, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t let you face it alone. I will find a way to let my grandparents


    ept you, okay?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult.¡± Lily closes her eyes sadly, ¡°How can it be so difficult¡­¡±


    The things that are easy for others are always difficult for her. After this hurdle, the next one wille,


    she never sees the end.


    ¡°Stop crying, your eyes will be swollenter.¡± Rex supports her to sit by the bed, getting down on one


    knee so as to meet her gaze.


    Lily feels the warmth of the man¡¯s palm; her eyshes are still wet with tears. ¡°I want to stay alone.¡±


    Now, she has a lot of thoughts and emotions, which can¡¯t be sorted out at once, thus she wants to sit


    for a while.


    Rex is about to speak, but before it. The door of the bedroom is knocked from the outside, followed by


    a dull voice of the old man, ¡°Rex, the TV suddenly can¡¯t be turn on, go downstairs and fix it for me.¡±


    Lily subconsciously raises her hand to wipe her tears and pushes him quickly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Rex looks at the girl sitting by the bed, his heart twists ufortably. The sound of knocking continues


    to ring in his ears. He moves his vision, both hands leaving her waist and breathes out long breath


    before leaving for the door.


    Once he opens it, Rex goes out and soon closes it again, isting the man¡¯s vision from the room.


    The old man freezes, seeing that he onlye out alone without anybody following him. He walks


    slowly down to the stairs; Rex looks clearly at the man¡¯s unstable pace and steps forward to help him to


    the first floor.


    ¡°Rex, the TV¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t even look at the TV, his handsome brows is sinking and pressing together, and


    it is not hard to see his impatience and anger.


    Realizing that the atmosphere is wrong, Rex¡¯s grandma alsoes out of the kitchen and stands


    between the two, then looks at him in disappointment, ¡°Rex, why are you talking to your grandpa in this


    way?¡±


    ¡°I know you are dissatisfied with Lily. You think she is not good enough for me. You have been making


    everything difficult for her since youe. My silence doesn¡¯t mean that I agree on you, I just hope that


    you can restrain yourself and don¡¯t go too far. But now it seems that it¡¯s useless.¡± His words are really


    firm. Just now Lily was crying sadly, but she refuses to say a word. And thest string of his endurance


    has also broken.


    ¡°Did we do anything wrong? Tell me about it. You guys haven¡¯t been married yet, but you have lived


    together. Is it the behavior that a good girl should have?¡± The olddy says and feels ashamed.


    Rex pulls his lower lips, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want it, but I forced her toe.¡±


    At the beginning, he does threaten her to move here. But now, it bes a reason for others to mock


    at her. They think she is promiscuous and is a gigolo.


    The olddy obviously disbelieves it and mocks him, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that she is unwilling, it must be her


    ridiculous wish!¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyebrows twitched, the emotion has reached his head. But he couldn¡¯t me them too much. He


    finally understands why Lily is so helpless, and why she feels it really difficult.


    When a person does not trust you, everything bes sophistry.


    ¡°No matter what you say, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can trouble her.¡± Now that an exnation is


    useless, he will be tough in this issue.


    The old man stares at him straightly, ¡°Well, now you¡¯re angry with me and your grandma just because


    of that woman, right?¡±


    ¡°Not me, you force me.¡±


    ¡°How can we force you, why is it so difficult for you to find a clean woman to marry? It is fine for


    everyone except such a stinky woman from the street, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Rex interrupts him, ¡°Insulting her is insulting me.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay, since you want to protect her¡­ okay, Rex, you are really good.¡± The old man pointed at


    Rex, and the crutches in his hand knocked hard on the ground twice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go right now.


    Since you said that, then I will tell you that as long as we are in the family, she will not be allowed to


    enter the door. If you let her in, our rtionship is over.¡±


    The old man turns around immediately and walks away. The olddy stands in the ce and looks at


    the old man, then looks at him again, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Look at you! Hey, do you think


    that it¡¯s worthy?¡±


    In the end, she still unbuttoned the apron and walks out of the Vi with the old man. The door is


    mmed shut, even the shoe cab on the side vibrates twice.


    Rex takes a deep breath and calls the driver to send his grandparents to the house safely.


    After hanging up the phone, he turns around and sees Lily standing beside the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Are they¡­ gone?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rex¡¯s hand that is holding the phone tightens. He slightly bows his head and walks toward her quickly,


    and then he puts the phone on the table side. He wants to hug her but Lily steps back to avoid.


    The man freezes in the air, the noisy atmosphere from the living room just now freezes into an ice.


    Lily blinks her eyes; her breath is trembling, ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    Just now from the upstairs, she heard a noisy sound. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore andes out only


    to hear the sound of the door closing.


    When shees down, there is only one person left. He turns his back to her and is calling the driver


    to be careful on the road. He stands by the huge window. The color outside of the window gradually


    dims and the bright light seem very lonely.

 Chapter 156 It’s Time to Meet Her

    Chapter 156 It¡¯s Time to Meet Her


    A meal has been messed up just because of her. Lily is not in a mood. Especially when she sees that


    Rex is standing there alone, she mes herself and feels guilty.


    She is simple; all of her emotion is showed on her face. Rex can see it through a nce, and at the


    same time, he feels distressed. He then forcibly pulls her into his arms, ¡°why are you hiding, they are


    not here for a meal, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    He would rather sheins to him when she is wronged, not ming herself all alone.


    Lily¡¯s hands and feet are cold. Too many things have happened today. She doesn¡¯t know how she feels


    now. She always thinks that falling in love with him is so tired, but never thinks that he also carries a lot


    of burden.


    Not all men can fight for a woman like this, but he did it, which also distressed her.


    Rex grasps the woman¡¯s cold fingers. His strength is as firm as his heart. ¡°It will be fine, don¡¯t think too


    much, and let me solve it.¡±


    Lily sucks her nose and nods, ¡°I know my past will be a burden for you. But Rex, can you just hold me


    tightly, I¡¯m really confused. If you really want to let me go, just tell me, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Hearing it, Rex feels that he¡¯s heart is being hit hard, and the pain is dull. Instead of letting go, he held


    tighter, ¡°As long as you want, I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    Lily¡¯s mouth is pressed into a line. After crying for quite some time, her tremble voice is steady, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as the word fell, Rex bents down his waist.


    ¡­


    When the old people leave the Vi, Marina has received the news. Maxx doesn¡¯t hide and tells her


    everything, since she asked a lot of aggressive questions.


    After learning that the two old people have met Lily, Marina couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Her head is full of


    fantasies, wondering what they said and whether they would ept Lily or not.


    What if¡­ Marina shakes her head. There is no what if, she definitely won¡¯t let these possibilities to


    happen!


    She must take an action.


    Marina goes upstairs to take the phone that is ced on the drawer. Since she hasn¡¯t recovered from


    the shocked emotions, she almost knocks herself to the ground.


    Maxx quickly steps forward and supports her. His palm touches the back of her hand. This is the first


    time he is really close to her, his heartbeat suddenly elerates, ¡°Marina, are you okay?¡±


    Since thest conversation, Maxx doesn¡¯t call her Ms. Marina anymore; instead, he calls her at an


    intimate name, Marina.


    Marina is disgusted for a while and quickly steadies her foot while quietly withdrawing her hand back,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looks at Maxx with begging, pretending to be weak in her voice, ¡°Help


    me get the phone from the tableside of my bedroom.¡±


    Maxx thinks that she is desperate and wants to contact Lily, there is an embarrassment on his face,


    ¡°Marina, you know I am one of Rex¡¯s assistance, I can¡¯t provide you any information. If you contact Lily


    now, I might be exposed and I might not stand by your side anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Marina cuts him off, examining his evasive eyes and adds in after a moment of


    contempt, ¡°You can rest assure, I am not looking for Lily. I have someone else to contact. You won¡¯t be


    exposed, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Someone else?


    After doubting for a while, Maxx thinks of Jade. Could it be that they are in constant contact?


    Seeing that he is suspicious, Marina lowers her eyelids and rolls her eyes. Suddenly, her feet be


    soft and she pretends to be unintentionally leaned on Maxx¡¯s arms, ¡°oh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Maxx¡¯s thought is interrupted at once, looking nervously at the woman


    in his arms.


    Marina only feels that her skin that is touching his clothes is very disgusting. However, she doesn¡¯t get


    up immediately. Instead, she keeps on leaning against the man¡¯s tough body, ¡°I am a little dizzy, and


    can you please hold me up.¡±


    Maxx is worried about her condition and has no doubt. He bends over to hug her up. It is inevitable for


    him to touch her as they walk together.


    Although Marina is ill and still not recover yet, he can see her beauty. Even though she doesn¡¯t have


    much flesh on her body, her skin is amazingly white. Maxx couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when


    she identally appears in front of him in pajamas with two unbuttoned button on the cor, which is


    enough for people to have an illusion.


    Thinking of it, Maxx¡¯s hands tighten. The thumb catches the flesh on her waist, which makes Marina¡¯s


    face even paler, but she still needs to act up a little.


    After a hard way through the bedroom, Maxx puts her on the bed. Marina pulls the drawer and takes


    out the phone. After finding the number, she looks at the man who is standing on the side, ¡°You can go


    out now.¡±


    ¡°Will you be all right alone?¡±


    Will you stay with me if I¡¯m not?


    Marina sneers at the bottom of her heart, but dare not to expose it. She just regards him as an


    unworthy one. If it wasn¡¯t for him to look after her, she would not even look at him.


    ¡°Marina?¡± Seeing her staying silence, Maxx calls her out in worry.


    Marina recovers and smiles faintly while saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe it is because ofcking of rest. Rx.


    I will call you if something happen.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. I will be in my room, call me any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go out now.¡±


    She watches as Maxx leaves step by step. Until a click sound rises, Marina loosens her acting; her


    face is cold and also bitter while calling Jade.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The phone rings a few times before it is picked up. The other party¡¯s voice is a little excited, ¡°Hello?


    You¡¯ve finally called me¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Now that the opportunity hase, do you want to seize it?¡± Marina doesn¡¯t have a


    mood to listen to her nonsense and asks her straight away.


    On the other end of the phone, by looking at herself in a muddy ground and ruined rural courtyard in


    front of her, Jade is fierce and resentful, ¡°I have nothing left now, so I¡¯d be careful to go out. I am afraid


    that I¡¯ll be recognized by the police. As long as there is a chance, I will seize it.¡±


    Speaking of which, she pauses for a moment to take out a 2 dor cigarette from her white dress and lit


    it. After sucking a deep breath, sheughs lightly, ¡°Say it, what should I do.¡±


    Marina inhales deeply; her hand inside the quilt clenches up, even the smooth quilt is nipped by her.


    She grits her teeth and says, ¡°Rex¡¯s grandparents went to his house today, Lily has already met them,


    so we must stick to the n. I¡¯ve stayed in the broken ce for too long; it¡¯s time to meet her!¡±

 Chapter 157 The Tranquility Before a Storm

    Chapter 157 The Tranquility Before a Storm


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Jade could hear the hatred in Marina¡¯s tone through the phone. She thinks


    that she herself is toxic enough, but little did she expect that she is more inferior to Marina.


    Especially, after hearing her n, Jade almost ps her hands. When wonders what Lily will encounter


    later, Jade feels freshen up, ¡°You can rest assure. This task will bepleted sessfully. As long as


    you promise me, I will do it.¡±


    Marina smiles in satisfaction, ¡°You can check on your bank card, I¡¯ve paid the deposit just now. As long


    as you finish your task, I promise to send you abroad safely.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s the deal.¡± After Jade finished, she is aware that she will hang up soon, so she adds in


    hurriedly, ¡°but I¡¯m really curious, how can you be so inconvenient to show up?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± After that, Marina hangs up without adding any words.


    Jade immediately opens the information system. She has been wanted by the police; and all the


    tradable bank cards and ounts are suspended. The money has been transferred to a virtualwork


    ount.


    Seeing the amount shown in the ount, the big rock that has been hanging on her heart for long


    finallynds. Marina doesn¡¯t lie to her; she really gives the money she has said before.


    If things are done, maybe she will be able to get through this dilemma as soon as possible. Thinking of


    this, Jade raises her head and looks at the crude environment around her. She secretly tightens her


    fists. The only thing she wants is to use this money to go abroad without any incident. Until then, she


    will not be afraid of being wanted by the police anymore.


    Fortunately, there is finally a chance; and she will never let it go!


    ¡­


    After the old people left, although Lily is hurt by their words, she is still blessed by the God of luck,


    because it makes her gets out from the cold war with Rex. But even if they stop dodging each other,


    Rex is still the same. He alwayses backte or even early in the morning.


    Lily¡¯s heart is empty and unsteady, but thinking of what he said before, she still chooses to believe him.


    One day, after working hours, Lily receives a call from Abby. The two go out for a dinner in a western


    restaurant next to Han Yu Law Firm. Lily calls Rex to inform him about this, thetter says that he will


    pick her up after the dinner.


    When she arrives at the restaurant, she sees Abby sitting and looking at the night scene outside the


    window from a distance. She walks quietly and surprises her, ¡°What are you thinking!¡±


    She thinks that Abby will jump out and scolds her, but little did she expect that she would meet a pair of


    red eyes.


    Lily freezes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Abby purses her lips and chuckles, ¡°Nothing, sit down.¡±


    The waiter pulls the chair for her to sit. Lily sits down and looks straight at the woman opposite.


    Abby is ufortable under her sights, and takes a drink from the stemware at the table and says,


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯ve ordered the meals; you look like you¡¯re going to eat me¡­¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes don¡¯t move. She stares at her face and finds out that not only her eyes are swollen, but also


    her face. She has cried for a long time.


    Her heart tightens and she asks again, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Abby puts down the cup on her hand and slightly looks down at the table, trying to cover up the


    sadness and sourness at the bottom of her eyes.


    When she looks up again, she is as carefree as she was before, ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision in these two


    days.¡±


    ¡°What decision?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want me to go abroad for further study? Now there is an opportunity, my dad¡¯s


    company have an education program, I¡¯ve joined them.¡± after one sentence, she blinks for a few times,


    as if it will ease up her confusion.


    Hearing it, Lily¡¯s eyebrows slightly tighten, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to be here, why you suddenly


    changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a chance? It is a waste if I don¡¯t grasp it, so I¡¯d better go.¡± Abby adds another ss of water


    to herself. The waiter at the side wants to help her but is declined.


    Everything seems be very normal, but the slightly tremble hands still expose her inner tension.


    Lily takes the sses in her hands, and her voice bes serious, ¡°Is it because of Orson that you


    want to go abroad?¡±


    Orson!


    Abby bites her lips. This name has been stick on her mind since that night; she couldn¡¯t forget it at all.


    She says nothing, sitting silently on the chair. Her proud head is lowered for the first time in her life, Lily


    who watches it feels sourness in her heart.


    ¡°Abby, you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Abby interrupts her anxiously and takes a deep breath, then slowly spits it out, ¡°Don¡¯t persuade


    me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily looks at her sad expressions, and mes herself and also feels distressed. If she is not drunk


    last night, if she is still sober, maybe it won¡¯t be like this.


    Orson is right. In the adult world, mutual consent is needed. But it¡¯s a pity that Abby is not so open-


    minded and indifferent. She just pretends to be so. But deep down inside, she has always been a self-


    preserving and even a conservative girl.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unfortunately, there is no one to be med.


    The dinner is very depressing. Abby pretends to be rxed but it doesn¡¯t work. Lily is unbearable to


    watch it. When it is about time to pay and leave, Lily takes her hand, ¡°Abby, no matter what happened,


    as long as you need me; I will definitely be by your side.¡±


    Abby¡¯s eyes turn red again and she smiles, ¡°I know. It¡¯s cold outside, you go in quickly, and I¡¯ll get


    going.¡±


    After she finished, she doesn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and turns around to leave, leaving Lily a free


    and easy back. However, her face is covered with tears.


    After watching her getting in the car, Lily leaves and stands at the door of the hotel while taking a deep


    breath. She takes out her phone and nces at the time. It is about time for her to meet Rex, but she


    doesn¡¯t see him.


    Just when she wants to call him to urge him, the man calls in first.


    Thinking that he has arrived, Lily walks to the roadside while picking the phone up, ¡°Hello, where are


    you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry Lily. I have an errand to do now, I can¡¯t leave. Wait for a while; I¡¯ll let the driver to pick you up.¡±


    The man¡¯s slightly hurrying voicees from the microphone.


    Lily is stunned, even her footsteps pauses. She looks at the icy streets and the snow on the branches,


    which make her chills coldly. After thinking for a few seconds, she forms a wry smile and gulps in all the


    me andins, pretending to be considerate. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just take care of your business. Abby is


    still here, I will let her send me home, you don¡¯t have to call the driver.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily couldn¡¯t wait to hang up the phone after he speaks, ¡°Abby is calling me, and I¡¯ll tell you when


    I¡¯m home, bye.¡±


    After hurriedly hanging up the phone, Lily¡¯s smile suddenly freezes by the cold wind. She holds her


    phone in her hands and presses it against her chest. When she turns back and leaves, she sees a


    familiar figure.


    The woman is standing right in front of the hotel, wearing a ck coat and ck sweater. She is in


    back from head to foot, which is ipatible with the festive decoration of the New Year.


    It is Jade.


    Lily¡¯s eyes cools down, she meets her gaze and looks away in just a second, not wanting to stay any


    longer.


    She walks back to the hotel, but is grabbed by an arm when she passes the door. ¡°Why are you leaving


    in such a hurry? We haven¡¯t met for quite some time, didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 158 Discover Marina

    Chapter 158 Discover Marina


    Lily takes a little effort to withdraw her hand, ¡°I have nothing to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jade is wearing a ck hat on her head, covering half of her face. Fortunately, it is


    quite pretty that it wouldn¡¯t be so obvious, ¡°Maybe you can know a lot from me.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Lily chuckles and looks at her from top to bottom. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re in the mood to tell me


    this? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a wanted criminal?¡±


    Jade¡¯s hands under her sleeves are clenched tightly. She tries to maintain the calmness on her face,


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I am not afraid that you¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Lily has no idea about whether she really means something or she is just bluffing around, but this


    doesn¡¯t matter at all. Just with the surveince, you will know where she is.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to be entangled with her for too long and passes her for leaving. Unexpectedly, Jade


    steps forward to block her path and looks at her provocatively, ¡°Did Rex just call and tell you he won¡¯t


    come here?¡±


    Jade¡¯s spection makes Lily stops. She slightly frowns and looks at Jade in puzzled. How did she


    know?


    Looking at Lily¡¯s expression, Jade knows that she is right, which make her be proud instantly. Her


    words are unobstructed, ¡°Do you think that Rex is always socializing? You¡¯re really naive; he already


    has another woman outside.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t take it seriously at all, ¡°If this is the reason why you are here for today, I¡¯m afraid that I will


    disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Lily, how should I tell you? You¡¯re alwaysck of sensitivity. Should I say you¡¯re too kind? Or you are


    just so stupid?¡± Jade doesn¡¯t feel guilty, she even stands in front of Lily, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve been paying


    attention to Rex¡¯s location, and I found a lot of secrets. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    Being a woman, Jade knows what kind of words can arouse Lily¡¯s curiosity. Not to mention that Rex is


    really abnormal recently, this could really sting her.


    Lily¡¯s hands on the side loosen and tighten. It¡¯s true that she wants to know it. However, in this way, she


    would rather deceive herself to the end.


    Jade is waiting for Lily to ask her. However, after half a minute, Lily doesn¡¯t ask her but turn around to


    leave!


    Jade¡¯s eyes widen and she looks at Lily¡¯s slim back in disbelief. The delicate shoulders seem to be able


    to bear tens of thousands of weight. The small body contains countless of determination and firmness.


    Jade stomps her feet. She knows that she¡¯s here with some goals. Even if she doesn¡¯t get the desired


    result, she still catches her and shouts at her, ¡°The five-story house in the North! If you don¡¯t want to be


    a fool for the second time, just go and see. Rex must be there!¡±


    She still wants to say something more, but helplessly, Lily has gone far away.


    At the entrance of the door, the cold wind blows past her. Her voice is so loud that some people around


    them have already noticed them. Jade bites her lips uneasily and pulls down her hat to leave hurriedly.


    ¡­


    Lily walks to the corner and stops. After making sure that no one is following her. She sighs in relief and


    then gasps.


    The North Vi!


    Those words seem to be stuck on her ears. It echoes over and over again.


    She knows this ce. To be precise, everybody in J city will definitely know it. It is the most luxurious


    with a great geomantic treasure. It attracts a lot of attention when it was first built. Although the vi is


    built in suburbs, it is more expensive than those in the center of the city. It is the residence of many


    high-ranking officials and wealthy people. It is not a problem for Rex to buy a house there.


    She doesn¡¯t know what Jade¡¯s purpose is for telling her these, but she knows that once she went there,


    her wishes will be fulfilled.


    Her mind keeps on telling her to be calm and don¡¯t be impulsive. However, with Rex unusual attitude


    lately, she still takes out her phone to call that man.


    The phone rings for quite some time. Just when Lily thinks that he will not pick up and wants to hang


    up, the man¡¯s steady voice is heard from the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Lily tenses up, her heart beats rapidly, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Only a word and she has been trembling. Lily moves her phone away, trying to calm her voice before


    saying, ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s gone bete. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± He replies quickly, there is no emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Are you still socializing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Perhaps there is some suspicion in her heart, which makes her feel anomaly. His background is too


    quiet that it is like¡­ in a house.


    Socializing? Will socializing be quite like this?


    Lily bites her lips and says nothing for a long time.


    Rex waits for a moment before calling her softly, ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Lily recovers, her eyes blinks a few tears out, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back home.¡±


    Rex chats for another words, but Lily doesn¡¯t seem to hear it. She hangs up the phone absent-


    mindedly. Her heartbeat is amplified for many times. The throb sound vibrates in her chest, shocking


    her head in intion.


    Before making a judgment, she goes to the street quickly to call a taxi. She reports the taxi driver the


    address in an unstable voice, ¡°North Vi please, Sir!¡±


    ¡°North Vi? It can be quite far away and taxi is not allowed to get in there, are you sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lily cuts the driver off, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After the peak hour, the road doesn¡¯t have quite a lot of cars. The driver drives quickly, her palm has


    also squeezed out ayer of sweat, which is the result of her anxiousness.


    She has never thought of stalking this man, buttely, everything is too strange. He keeps on avoiding


    her doubt and questions. Today, when Jade blocks her, her every single word has made her copse.


    How did she know about Rex¡¯s unusual attitude?


    This kind of feeling is too horrible. As if everybody knows what he is doing, and she is alone in the dark.


    Thus she does an action like this out of impetus. Lily clenches a fists. It¡¯s okay, as long as Rex is not


    there; if he is not there, she will believe him and will never ask anything again.


    The car speed through all the way, but it still takes an hour for them to arrive at the gate of the vi. The


    main gate is very luxury and is 20 meters tall. There are strict security guards on the duty post. The taxi


    parks on the roadside and Lily pays before getting off.


    In the breeze of the cold wind, Lily is in a hurry and tries to find an opportunity to slip in. Maybe the God


    is also helping her, and there is a small gap in the corner of the vi¡¯s courtyard. There is a cable on it,


    with a worker working on it not far away.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lily slips in through her waist. Fortunately, her body is slim, which makes it right for her. The sky is dark


    so the worker on the side doesn¡¯t notice her.


    There is some distance between each vi. Lily walks for almost half an hour before finding the vi


    that Jade mentioned. The Vi is divided into a main building, which has three floors, and a wing


    building. The main building is bright with light.


    Lily is hiding on the side of the wall, while stretching out her head to look around. She only wears a


    wool coat. At this winter time, the temperature is below zero in the night and the wind sweeps coldly.


    After a while, her hands even freeze stiffly in the pocket.


    After standing for a while, there is no movement in the Vi. Just when she is about to give up, the door


    of the Vi is suddenly opened from inside. Following the sound, she sees a tall figure walking out from


    it.


    That people is backlight, which makes her difficult to see his face. But with that walking posture, and


    also the familiar figure, Lily has a throb in her heart.


    Tears fill her eyes within a second. Seeing the woman following him, she ispletely torn apart.


    ¡°Rex!¡± Marina walks out of the house with only thin pajamas. Her short hair is blown by the wind, which


    exposes a delicate yet pale face.

 Chapter 159 I Will Never Trust Him Anymore

    Chapter 159 I Will Never Trust Him Anymore


    Lily quickly raises her hands to cover her mouth, being afraid that she will cry. The strength of her body


    is pumped away in an instant, and she leans firmly on the wall besides her.


    Howe¡­


    Hearing the sound, Rex pauses and turns to look at Marina whoes over. His thick brows are


    frowning, ¡°It is so cold, and why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Rex, today you may not leave me, okay?¡± While talking, Marina¡¯s eyes shes and finds that Lily is


    hiding in the distance. Jade has informed her just now, thus shees.


    Rex is back to Lily and doesn¡¯t find anything strange. When he is about to say something, he sees


    Marina¡¯s body crooked, he then stretches out to support her with a little bit bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been dizzy asionally.¡± Marina says that she is okay, but her body relies on


    Rex¡¯s body to be closer, ¡°It¡¯s sote, are you staying today?¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice is very low, Lily could hardly hear it. But from her perspective, the two people are


    ovepping as if they are hugging each other.


    Tears rage up, blurring everything in front of her. Seeing the woman calling him intimately, Lily really


    wants to escape and avoid it. But when she sees that the two are embracing each other, she seems to


    be nailed in the ce and is unable to move.


    Although he pushes her away and turns around and leaves, it is not enough to restore the wound in her


    heart.


    Lily watches him as he gets in the car, starts it and turns on the light. He lowers the window and waves


    at the woman patiently.


    Lily closes her eyes vigorously, blinking away her tears, then leans on the wall to walk to the door of the


    Vi in a state of prostration.


    A bunch of dazzling lighte but Lily only walks straight to the middle of the gate as if she doesn¡¯t


    notice it.


    With a squeak, the tires rub against the ground. Because of the rapid speed, they leave a light ck


    trace behind. It seems that there is still a bit of fire in the cold night.


    Rex is quite steady inside the car. When he lifts his head to see who it is, he meets a small face with


    tears in her eyes. He is totally stunned and even forgets to get off the car. And his pupils are trembling


    in shock.


    Lily looks at the man who is sitting in the car with tears in her eyes. What else to say, what else could


    be said. He looks at the woman in front of him with shock. His expressions tell everything.


    Marina quickly runs over, watching the scene in front of her. She hides the joy in the bottom of her


    eyes, while looking at Lily anxiously, as if she pities this lonely woman.


    Lily shakes her head fiercely and is unable to restrain it and takes a step back. That person who asked


    her to believe him, who said that he would never do something sorry to her, runs out from a woman¡¯s


    house at this moment.


    Socializing?


    Lily cries andughs at the same time. It turns out that everything he said is a lie.


    The blood in her body seems to be coagted. The body is cold and numb, which makes it difficult for


    her to take a step forward. She doesn¡¯t want to stay there any longer, because it makes her gasping


    hard.


    Lily turns around to leave him, shaking in very step, giving a chill to people who watch it.


    Rex unfasten his seat belt and gets off the car, then chases at a high speed and grabs her wrist, ¡°Lily,


    let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me go! You go away!¡± Lily shouts out uncontrobly, the tears crisscrosses together, making her


    look crazy. The wind blows her hair, which makes her like an insane woman.


    Rex grabs both of her wrists and wants to pull her into his arms, but she makes ruthless desire to


    leave, she is really out of control.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Rex¡¯s heart is cut by her scream, he looks at her tears and also feels distressed, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you


    think, we have nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°So you still want to lie to me now?!¡± Lily stares at the man in front of him with red eyes, as though it will


    burn him alive, ¡°How long has it been? Since you keep on socializing frequently, or earlier? Rex, am I


    that stupid for you to lie? Do you think I will believe in your unconditionally? Well, you¡¯ve seed,


    you¡¯ve seed to make me so pathetic!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Rex cuts her off; his deep dark eye is also red. He ignores Marina behind him and has fully taken


    a lot of care for Lily, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say so!¡±


    Lily is like hearing a joke, and her voice suddenly weakens. She looks at him in an extremely ironic


    way, ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to say so, but you did it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Looking at Lily who is really desperate, Rex clearly hears a throb in his heart. He uses a lot of


    strength to hug her, and is afraid that if he doesn¡¯t seize her this time, he will lose her forever. ¡°I have


    nothing with her, we¡¯re very pure. If you didn¡¯t believe me, I can let her exin to you, she is like a


    sister for me.¡±


    Speaking of the ¡®sister¡¯, Lily remembers it. One day, when she identally broke into his office, she


    saw a photo with the woman behind him on his desk. At that time, he also says that she is his sister.


    Sister?


    Lily titles her head to look at Marina behind him. She has a very pale face, with thin cheeks and


    prominent cheekbones. But still, she is beautiful. Lily doesn¡¯t like her expressions because her eyes are


    full of pity and sympathy, as if she is a loser.


    The sour bitterness is about to drown her. What could be more heartbreaking than the situation right


    now?


    Lily shudders and exhales, she forces herself to calm down, or at least, try to appear calm. She stops


    the resistance in his hand, and her tone is calm, ¡°Rex, let me go.¡±


    Listening her calling his name without any emotion, Rex shudders, and he dares not to continue to


    force her.


    After being released, Lily slowly approaches Marina. It is just a few meters away, but it has exhausted


    all her strength. As watching the woman¡¯s face getting closer and closer, and clearer and clearer, Lily is


    also more nervous.


    Finally, she stands in front of her. Lily looks at this lifeless face, opening and closing her mouth for


    many times before finding her sound, ¡°What is your rtionship with Rex?¡±


    Her trust has gone when she sees Marina today. At this time, she couldn¡¯t believe what Rex said


    anymore.


    Marina doesn¡¯t expect that she wouldl ask her in such a direct way. There is clearly a panic in her eyes.


    When shees back to her sense, she even subconsciously nces at Rex.

 Chapter 160 Until When Are You Going to Hide from Me

    Chapter 160 Until When Are You Going to Hide from Me


    Thetter simply says a few words, ¡°Say it honestly.¡±


    Marina doesn¡¯t expect that she will be the key in an instant. She really wants to say several things


    between her and Rex. They are childhood sweethearts, and they are bound to be together and no one


    can tear them apart.


    However, by looking at Rex¡¯s nervousness now, she knows very well that if she talks nonsense, her


    rtionship with Rex wille to an end.


    Marina takes a deep breath and withdraws her sight, then looks straight at Lily. After a few seconds,


    she speaks softly, ¡°Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, for me, Rex is like my brother. We didn¡¯t have


    any special rtionship; you don¡¯t have to think much.¡±


    At first nce, this sentence might seem normal. But what did she mean by think too much? Even if


    she misunderstands, everything is still normal for her, why did she say much?


    ¡°Brother without any blood rtion?¡± Lily sneers, ¡°What kind of acting is it?¡±


    Rex purses his lips, ¡°Her parents are my life-saver.¡±


    Lily turns her head to look at him, her bug red eyes are swollen from crying, which make her couldn¡¯t


    help but questioning him, ¡°Then why do you hide it from me?¡±


    Even though he has nothing with Marina, Rex keeps on sighing, ¡°Marina is still not in a good condition,


    and she is still on recuperation. I want to tell you when she is better.¡±


    ¡°When will be the time when she is better?¡± Lily is like being soaked in a water tank. The urgency of


    suffocation makes it difficult for her to breathe, ¡°If I didn¡¯te here today, until when are you going to


    hide it from me? Do you really want to make me look like a fool, didn¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for his answer, she immediately adds in, ¡°Rex, I never really know you.¡±


    This is not the man she knows. In Lily¡¯s eyes, he is a person who disdains lying. His every sentence


    can be trustful, if he doesn¡¯t do it right, he will never say it, he is a trustworthy person. But today, she


    sees everything.


    She suddenly remembers that every time he leftte at night, or asionally stays outside for the


    night. In the end, this is the reason behind his lie, wandering between two women.


    Horrible, really horrible, her trust haspletely withdrawn. All her cognition on him has destroyed; this


    person is not the one she knew.


    Her eyes are so desperate that Rex is afraid of losing her, ¡°Lily, I am always worried about her


    condition, so Ie to apany her and there¡¯s nothing else, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What else do you want? Isn¡¯t it enough to lie to me?¡±


    Facing her interrogation, Rex is speechless. Everything he worried has happened. He does deceive


    her. Whether for a good purpose or not, he ultimately disappoints her.


    ¡°Sorry, Lily, sorry¡­¡± He apologizes in a really low voice.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Marina has never seen Rex like this. He is so arrogant, so cold, there is countless of people admire


    him, but did he be so humble just because of this woman?


    This man is born with nobleness, never bow down to anyone, but now he bes humble into a dust


    for Lily.


    Marina¡¯s heart seem to be plugged by a dagger, so painful that she is about to stand unsteadily. The


    man that she has loved, why did he beg for Lily¡¯s forgiveness in such a low profile?!


    Marina stares at Lily fiercely and observes Rex¡¯s attitude. She is even feared that she will be alienated


    by Rex for Lily¡¯s sake.


    Thinking of not being able to be with Rex again, Marina feels a chill in her heart and sees the two in


    stalemate. She takes an initiative to walk over while closing her eyes to block the hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯d caused a misunderstanding. I really have nothing to do with Rex. My parents used


    to help Rex andter left the world because of him. I¡¯m suffering a strange disease helplessly and can


    only rely on him. I hope you can understand, just pity me.¡±


    Lily hears the rtionship between the two and also about her parents. The family affection make Lily


    couldn¡¯t find any problems, even though she has great grievances in her heart. She just doesn¡¯t want


    Marina to be here, but now it seems that it cannot be avoided.


    Thinking of which, Lily is exhausted. When will she chose?


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    Rex still wants to say something, but Lily interrupts him, ¡°Stop it, and let me calm down.¡±


    There are too many things happen tonight. All of her strength seems to be overdrawn, her head is in


    chaos, and she needs to sort things out carefully.


    Rex holds her wrists, feeling a resistance under the palm, which makes him press harder, ¡°I¡¯ll take you


    home.¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± He repeats again, his tone is impatient. He is really worried that something will happen


    with her under current condition. He is even afraid that once she left, she will disappear again.


    Marina knows that she couldn¡¯t keep him, thus she doesn¡¯t force. She even opens the door for Lily,


    without showing any reluctance, ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. Rex only makes a soft response and starts the car to leave.


    Standing at the door of the empty vi and watching as the car disappear; the softness on Marina¡¯s


    face also bes jealous. Rex loves the woman more than she thought, she will never allow any


    woman to overwhelm her feelings, and she must take back his heart!


    ¡­


    On the way home, the atmosphere in the car seems to stay still. The light on the street outside the


    window passes over their faces. Suddenly, the dark mood is covered at this time.


    Lily closes her eyes and looks very exhausted. Rex knows that this silence is her resistance. She


    neither talks nor looks at him.


    The man¡¯s hands on the steering wheel clenches secretly, his chins is tight, there seems to be a string


    between two of them. Whoever makes a little effort, it will break.


    Silence overwhelms all the way, when the car arrives at the Vi; it is almost early in the morning. With


    the sound of parking, the car parks steadily in the garage. At this time, Lily reaches out to open the


    door handle.


    Rex presses on the central lock, the atmosphere suddenly bes tense.


    ¡°I want to get off.¡± After half a minute, Lily speaks first.


    The man¡¯s throat knot rolled, hardly put his eyes on her. The tip of his tongue widen bitterly. He uses an


    effort to call her name, ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    The tears that Lily held back just now fill her eyes again. She doesn¡¯t look at him, her tone is sarcastic,


    ¡°Rex, you don¡¯t have to force me, let me calm down, or else I didn¡¯t know what will I do again.¡±


    She needs a ce to buffer, really needs a ce to calm down. As long as he is there, she cannot


    calm her emotions.


    Rex really wants to hug her into his arms, and to exin clearly to her, but by looking at her pale face


    and forbearance, his heart seems to be torn apart, the pain is inexpressible.


    He turns his head to look at the front of the garage; his head slightly rises against the back of the seat


    and he closes his scarlet eyes. He opens the lock with his trembling hand.


    She told him not to force her. Okay, he won¡¯t force.


    Lily slightly purses her lips. It takes only a second for her to open the door without turning back. She


    doesn¡¯t look back and closes the door. The light on the roof of the car is turned off once again, leaving


    the man alone in the darkness.

 Chapter 161 Drunk in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 161 Drunk in the Middle of the Night


    Lily, who is indifferent all the way home, enters the Vi. Instead of going to the bedroom, she enters


    the guest room on the side, locking the door. She even doesn¡¯t have time to go to bed and directly lies


    on the wood floor.


    She doesn¡¯t turn on the light, the thick curtains cut off all the light. She embraces her knees with two


    hands, forming a small space for herself. The heater inside is quite sufficient, but she feels cold and


    stiff.


    She has suffered from the feeling of being betrayed by someone she trusted the most once before. It is


    enough to kill half of her life. At first, Rex rescued her from the abyss of suffering. Now, this man also


    lies to her.


    Sister?


    Lily is aware of the emotion in Marina¡¯s eyes. The woman has something for Rex. This is a a woman¡¯s


    understanding.


    And Rex?


    She believes that he will not do something sorry for herself, but is it right to deceive her?


    Lily feels like an outsider. If he tells her about Marina¡¯s existence, she might not be so sad. The


    weakness and sadness emanating from her bones makes her wonder how to face it.


    She stupidly believes his words for so long. When watching her trusting him like a fool every day, will


    he feel sorry for her in his heart?


    Lily dares not to think, for fear that all she sees is an illusion of self-righteousness, and that the man


    she falls in love with is not like what she know.


    Her trust is squandered by him. Thus, even the exnation seems to be so useless at the moment,


    she couldn¡¯t believe him anymore.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how long she has cried, how long she has sit. She only knows that the man who is on


    the car has left again. She hears the engine sound in the yard of the vi, the car restarts again.


    Lily hugs her arms even harder, as though it could build a wall for herself. Closing her eyes, tears


    falling, Lily¡¯s sobbing gradually bes howling. Where did he go? Company, other residence, or


    return to the North Vi?


    No one can answer, no one knows. The feeling of panic and anxiety overwhelms her again.


    ¡­


    Before Rex drives away from the Vi, he has sent someone to watch around it. If Lily leaves or


    anything happens, they will notify him as soon as possible.


    She said she wanted to be quiet, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to find her as long as he is there.


    Therefore, he could only control himself by leaving.


    The time slowly turns into dawn. It¡¯s clearly at night, but he is at lost and doesn¡¯t know where to go. He


    is usually busy at work and is not keen on having fun. After thinking, he only thinks of Pehry alone.


    He dials Pehry in the state of distress. The other end is quickly connected, apanied by a loud


    music in his ears, ¡°Rex? You are calling me at this time, fantastic¡­¡±


    His voice is a little erratic, it sounds like he has drunk a lot.


    Rex iszy for more nonsense, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Where can I still be, of course Red Club, why are you looking for me?¡± it seems that the sound around


    him is too loud, Pehry turns off the music, which makes the girl beside himins, ¡°Pehry, why do


    you turn the music off¡­¡±


    Pehry perfunctorily coaxes, ¡°Wait for a moment.¡±


    Rex turns around and drives to Red Club, ¡°I¡¯m going there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing!?¡± Pehry voice increases twice, very surprise, ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Pehry couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the manager to bring the best


    wine. Come here quickly, I¡¯ll wait for you in the private room!¡±


    Rex hums a sound and hangs up. He steps even harder on the throttle, his anxiety needs to be diluted


    with alcohol.


    Forty minutester, the car stops at the door of the Red Club. The bell boy recognizes his license te


    and takes the key respectfully to park his car.


    The manager of the clubes down personally to greet him. When Rex enters the private room,


    Pehry is sitting alone on the sofa, like a big boss smoking tobos.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing himing in, he quickly gets up and greets, ¡°Rex.¡±


    Rex has a bitter face, he walks straight to the sofa and sits down, picking up the expensive wine to


    pour it into the ss. Without any toasting, he pours it directly into his mouth.


    The hot liquid cut the throat and flows into the stomach through the esophagus. Even the whole body is


    burning; he finally feels the numb inside. Rex pours for the second ss, but is stopped by Pehry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pehry will not take it as a joke when he saw Rex¡¯s abnormality, his expression


    bes serious.


    Rex snorts, rubs his teeth twice and chews, ¡°Upset.¡±


    Upset.


    Pehry takes his own ss, secretly thinking about what kind of thing that can make Rex upset and get


    drunk in the middle of the night. Except for the uncontroble Lily, there is no one else.


    ¡°Because of my sister-inw?¡± He has used to call Lily sister-inw, only to find out that the word are


    inappropriate. He sweeps across Rex and after he knows that he doesn¡¯t have any respond, he eases


    up.


    ¡°She¡­ went to Marina today.¡± Speaking of the thing that just happened, his eyes are as dark as an ink


    that could not be melted.


    Pehry¡¯s long peach eyes unconsciously widen, ¡°She knew it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex puts his hand on the knees, half of his face is buried in his palm, ¡°She knows Marina¡¯s


    existence, but doesn¡¯t know what our rtionship is.¡±


    Only then Pehry understand why Rex wille to drink with him in the middle of the night. If this


    happened to him, he might be even more distraught, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Did you exin to her?¡±


    Rex inhales deeply, saying helplessly and sourly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    And now, he has no position to ask her to believe.


    Pehry doesn¡¯t know how tofort him. He nces at the ss at his hand and grits his teeth, ¡°Rex, if


    you have anything to vent, let¡¯s vent tonight!¡±


    Rexughs, but there is no much temperature in it, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two keep on toasting. The wine on the table is drunk just within a short moment. Even though


    Pehry is a good drinker, it is his first time to drink so much at such a speed. He doesn¡¯t even sober up.


    There is obviously a toilet in the private room, but he still goes outside. He stumbles within a few steps.


    The manager of the club behind him is frightened and quickly steps forward to support him, ¡°Pehry!¡±


    Pehry vaguely hears someone shouting his name, but he is really unstable and says ambiguously,


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve drink too much, let me help you go upstairs to rest.¡± The club manager is choked by the strong


    alcoholic smell of Pehry. If he was not his boss, he really thinks that he is a street alcoholic.

 Chapter 162 Drink Till Bleeding in the Stomach and Hospitalized

    Chapter 162 Drink Till Bleeding in the Stomach and Hospitalized


    Pehry is stubborn, ¡°Who, who drank too much, I¡­ I still can drink¡­¡±


    He talks verbally, manager does not understand, and he even doesn¡¯t know what he is talking about.


    The manager res at the waiter who peeks at them. He couldn¡¯t let him get a bad reputation and


    directly supports him to the elevator.


    Pehry is a strong man and trainer who is over one meter eight tall, whereas the manager is only in one


    meter seven. On the way to his bedroom, he keeps on stumbling. Finally, they arrive at the bedroom,


    but before he could breathe out, the man on the bed suddenly vomit.


    ¡°¡­¡± After being so long with Pehry, this is the first time he sees him like this.


    He quickly picks up the inte and dials the cleaning staff. After the entire room has been cleaned


    up, half an hour has already passed.


    After the manager left his room, he gets back to the track and goes to the private room, only to find to


    Rex is still on the sofa, drinking alone. He doesn¡¯t look strange; at least he is much better than Pehry.


    ¡°Rex, Pehry has drunk too much, I¡¯ve help him to rest, why don¡¯t you also take a break?¡±


    In the room, only themp on the side of the wall is on, the dim light fall on the man¡¯s shoulder. Rex


    crooks his head, which makes him unable to see his expression, but only with this look, he can feel his


    gloomy spirit.


    The manager stands at the door, waiting for his reply. After half a minute, the man speaks quietly, ¡°No


    need, go out.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice is hoarse, which is because of drinking too much alcohol.


    The manager looks at the wine bottles on the table and wants to persuade him, ¡°Rex, it¡¯ste, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go out.¡± Rex interrupts him, his tone is already impatient.


    His attitude is determined, which makes the manager dare not to say more and closes the door.


    There is only him left in the room, everything around him is quite. Rex leans back on the sofa behind


    him and nces at the watch. It is fifteen minutes to four in the morning. There is no news from the


    guards on the Vi. She might have fallen asleep.


    Rex lifts his head, it is already dizzy. His stomach is painful because of the wine. However, he doesn¡¯t


    feel it and keeps on pouring the wine and drinks it.


    Just let him indulge once and get drunk, thus he will not think of the disappointed look of her.


    ¡­


    Lily wakes up at less than six o¡¯clock in the next morning. After spending the night on the floor, her


    eyes are swollen, her legs are sore, her head is slightly hot. She might have a fever.


    It takes a long time for her to get up from the floor. She then gathers courage to open the door. Yet, the


    Vi remains calm. He didn¡¯te backst night.


    She can¡¯t tell what it feels like in her heart, is it disappointment? But she is afraid to open the door and


    face him. Is it a disappointment? Facing the deserted room, she feels a bit cold.


    Lily stands at the door in a daze. Suddenly, the phone on her pocket rings madly, which makes her


    body stiffen. She thinks it is Rex, but doesn¡¯t expect it will be Karl.


    Why does he look for ¡®me¡¯ at this hour?


    Lily subconsciously guesses that it has to do with Rex; otherwise, Karl will not call her at this time.


    When she is still thinking about it, the other party has already hung up. However, within a few seconds,


    he calls again.


    Why does he keep on calling her at this moment, did something happen to Rex?


    There is a ¡®throb¡¯ in her heart and she has already presses the green button with her fingertip, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily, Rex didn¡¯t go homest night because he had been drinking in Red Club. Now he is poisoned


    with alcohol and the stomach bleeding has made him intoa. I will give him some serum; youe


    to the hospital¡­¡±


    Poisoned with alcohol, stomach bleeding,a.


    These words break into Lily¡¯s ear and shock her heart, made her panic in a second. What aboutst


    night? Hearing his bad news, she couldn¡¯t help but whimpering, ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Unconscious, he¡¯ll have a gastricvage first¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart twitches abruptly. Before she could change her dirty clothes, she goes downstairs hastily


    and gets the car key, ¡°Karl, wait for me, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily goes to the garage in a breath. Thinking that Rex is in the hospital


    right now, she is so frightened that she has to pinpoint the seatbelt for several times before snaps on it.


    She has never driven a car at such a high speed in her life. Even a little faster can made her scared.


    But now, although the dashboard shows the speed is more than one hundred, she doesn¡¯t feel any


    fear. What she thinks in her mind is only that man.


    He didn¡¯te backst night just to drink all night? Drink till stomach bleeding, drink till unconscious?


    Lily¡¯s eyes are red. She rubs it in a random way, afraid that it may block her eyesight and make her


    unable to see the way ahead. When she thinks that he¡¯s abusing his own body, she is breathless.


    It turns out that not only did she hurt, he was also hurt.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If she knows that things would be like this, she will not drive him away without any guts.


    After an anxiety all the way, she finally arrives. Lily goes straight to the department where Karl said. As


    soon as she gets out of the elevator, she sees Karl and a group of doctors and nurses who are pushing


    Rex to the ward.


    She runs a few steps and looks at the man whose eyes are close and face is pale. Lily feels like being


    bitten by thousands of ants.


    A generous big hand falls on her shoulder; Lily looks at the side and asks in a choked voice, ¡°Is he¡­ all


    right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s all right for the time being; only his stomach is not good. He will not be able to eat recently and


    can only rely on nutritional food through liquid.¡± Karl looks at her appearance, which makes him, as


    Rex¡¯s best buddies, couldn¡¯t me her. When he sees her wanting to enter the ward, he blocks her,


    ¡°Lily, are you free, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s looks at him with her red eyes and then at the man who is pushed into the ward. After hesitating


    for a few seconds, she nods her small head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Karl silently sighs and leads her all the way to his office.


    In the office, Sally is also there. She is sorting out something. When theye in, she leaves for giving


    them some space. On her way out, she pats Lily¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Karl pours a cup of tea and puts in on the table, ¡°Rex¡¯s condition is not that serious. You don¡¯t


    have to worry too much. He has a good physic which can cover his illness.¡±


    Thest sentence is obviously uttered with anger. The man is so mad that Rex doesn¡¯t care about his


    body.


    Lily puts her hand on her legs and sps them together, not saying a word.


    ¡°Did you guys quarrel with each other?¡± Karl tries hard to make his voice chill, afraid that Lily will


    be more tense, thus he act as a warm brother to console her, ¡°the thing that can make Rex drunk


    might be serious, can you tell me about this?¡±


    Lily meets his gaze, her eyshes are trembling. After entangled for a long time, she asks him


    uneasily, ¡°Karl, do you know that person in the North Vi?¡±

 Chapter 163 Can You Give Him a Chance?

    Chapter 163 Can You Give Him a Chance?


    Her words sessfully mute Karl. When he saw Rex being sent over this morning, he has thought of


    this reason. Something serious must have happened that a self-controlling man like him can indulge


    himself.


    But even if it is expected, he has never thought that it is rted to Marina.


    Karl¡¯splexion slightly changes. What Rex worried the most has happened. He has used so much


    effort to conceal it, but in the end, Lily still discovers Marina¡¯s existence.


    Thus, this makes him panicked that he doesn¡¯t know what to do and can just indulges himself with


    alcohol.


    Karl feelsplicated, there are countless of excuses that could obscure Lily¡¯s question. But in the


    end, he still chooses to tell the truth, ¡°I know.¡±


    Lily¡¯s clenches her fist violently, her fingernails fall into the tender flesh of her palm, and it is really


    painful. She uses all her strength to utter these words, ¡°Do you guys all know about it?¡±


    Her voice trembles into an out-of-tune tone. It seems that if Karl replies her with ¡°yes¡±, she will copse.


    ¡°Lily, calm down. Things are not like what you think; I know you feel deceived and betrayed now. You


    can doubt anything, but you have to believe that Rex will never fall in love with others except you.¡± Karl


    looks at her with sorrowful eyes; he is also distressed to see this twenty-four little girl being painful like


    this, ¡°I can tell you everything I know, you can just ask anything.¡±


    Anything?


    Lily¡¯s eyes flicker, she stays silence for a long time. It feels like that she is a spy who is suddenly


    granted, which makes her get lost at the moment. There are so many doubts in her heart, and they are


    intertwined together, densely packed. This makes her breathless.


    Karl sees that she is bewildered and adds in, ¡°The woman in the North Vi is called Marina, and she is


    two years younger than Rex. I don¡¯t know whether Rex has told you about their rtionship. For Rex,


    Marina is like her sister, there will definitely no other emotions.¡±


    Lily suddenly thinks of the words they said at the door of the Vist night, and says mockingly, ¡°They


    are not rted by blood, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Karl freezes for a moment and nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He lowers his eye slid, as if he is recollecting something and then says again, ¡°Are you curious about


    this? They have no blood rtion, but they are brother and sister.¡±


    Karl¡¯s question has prates into Lily¡¯s heart, this is what she cares the most.


    Rex is definitely not a passionate person, he will never give an effort for no reason, but from his


    behavior towards Marina, he can sees why she is really concerned about the woman called Marina.


    ¡°Marina¡¯s parents saved Rex¡¯s life. When he went to study in the U.S., he could hardly afford to eat.


    Even if he took countless jobs a day, he still needed to pay for a lot of expensive tuition. It was Marina¡¯s


    parents who helped him. Thus, Rex had made up his mind that he must repay them once he earned


    money. But, unexpectedly, on the way to Rex¡¯s graduation ceremony, they crashed into a car ident


    and died, which be the biggest scar in Rex¡¯s heart.¡± Karl tells her, signing with emotions. He once


    thought that this was not real, but this was really the truth, ¡°When her parents died, they entrusted him


    to take care of their daughter, Marina. So, Marina is not only a sister, but also a life-time responsibility


    that can never shed on.¡±


    Even though he has done all he can do, and has repaid everything that he owed. The man feels that it


    is still not enough.


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect to be like this. After listening to it, she feels nasty. Before, Orson told her that Rex¡¯s


    life was not good before. Thus, when he was in misery, Marina¡¯s parents subsidized him. What¡¯s more,


    they ended up dead indirectly because of him. For that man, this must be a devastating blow.


    These are things that Lily has never been aware of.


    Karl takes a sip from the tea cup, the fragrance of the tea spread out, making it less difficult for him to


    tell out, ¡°Later, Marina suffered from an extremely rare H2 blood disease. There are only a few cases in


    the world. The symptoms ¨C sunlight repellence, wounds that cannot be healed without medical


    treatment, blood rejection, and so on, have tortured her for so many years. So Rex also put a lot of


    effort into this, now that her condition is improved, Rex takes her back here. Afraid that you will


    misunderstand him and also afraid that it will affect Marina¡¯s condition, he concealed everything, this is


    not his intention, it¡¯s just a hopeless choice.¡±


    ¡°Blood disease?¡± Lily remembers the pale yet feeble facest night. Now that she recalls it carefully, it


    really reveals a sickly pale color.


    ¡°Yes, there is no treatment that can help the patient to recover. They can only relieve the patient¡¯s pain


    as much as possible. All of this is supported by Rex. He bears a lot, whether from material or mental.¡±


    Lily covers her mouth in surprise, ¡°He never told me¡­.¡±


    If he is willing to mention a little, it will not evolve into the situation likest night.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karl sighs and persuades her like a warm brother, ¡°But you can rest assured, Rex definitely has no


    affections for her. Lily, I hope you can believe him.¡±


    He has known Rex for so many years; he knows everything about this man. His will never do such a


    thing.


    The clutter in Lily¡¯s heart is slightly loosened; her question is actually more like grievance, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    he tell me the truth. For him, am I not worthy of being trusted?¡±


    ¡°Just because he values you so much that he hide it.¡± Karl smiles, ¡°If you aren¡¯t so important to him,


    maybe he will call it out. The reason why he doesn¡¯t tell you is because it¡¯s too heavy, and he is afraid


    that you will mind, so he doesn¡¯t dare to take any risk of losing you.¡±


    He is the onlookers of their love. As an onlooker, Karl knows that Rex loves Lily more than he thinks,


    and so does Lily.


    If none of them care, how can they torture each other like this?


    ¡°Rex is also a person with chaotic feelings. He has an unpleasant past, so he resists woman and


    rejects sexual rtions. You¡¯re an exception, so you don¡¯t have to worry that he may fall in love with


    other. He gives everything to you.¡± Karl looks at her deeply, thinking of it, he couldn¡¯t bear it, he really


    hope that someone can apany him. There is a trace of sourness in his warm eyes, ¡°He always


    bears everything alone and solves everything silently. It is not that he doesn¡¯t want to tell you, but he is


    used to suffer alone. Lily, can you give him a chance? It has been so hard for him to should these alone


    all these years.¡±

 Chapter 164 Lily, I am Wrong

    Chapter 164 Lily, I am Wrong


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how she gets out of his office, she only knows that her heart was crumpled and


    crushed by Karl¡¯s words. His every single word bes a picture that shes through her mind. She


    can even picture the poor days of Rex.


    It is her who is deceived, but why does she feel so guilty?


    Lily is at a lost. When she stops, she is already in front of the ward.


    Separated by a heavy door, she couldn¡¯t see anything in the ward, but a picture of that person lying


    weakly on the bed appears in her mind.


    The word ¡°weak¡± never matches him. So when it shows up, she feels distressed.


    Lily raises her hand to knock but then quicklyys it down. She does this again and again for at least


    five times, and then she finally takes a deep breath before pushing the door.


    The light in the room shines the door. Standing at the door, she can only see the foot of the bed, and


    his legs under the white nket. She walks in quietly, approaching step by step, then she sees his feet,


    waist, and chest¡­ Finally, her vision fixes on the pale yet handsome face.


    He is in a blue hospital gown. She can smell the remaining smell of alcohol once she enters the ward.


    The smell still hasn¡¯t dispersed after a whole night, which tells that he has drunk muchst night.


    His stomach has always been bad. He seldom eats spicy food, and now, he drinks till bleeding.


    Lily looks at his depressed face; her heart is anxious yet irritating. Originally, she just wants to look at


    him from distance and leave. But after a long time, she can¡¯t help but softening up and just wants to get


    closer.


    A few steps away, Lily walks to the bedpost and stands still. His breathing is heavy, as though


    something is pressing his chest. His thick brows frown slightly; he is really ufortable, which lets


    her soften a bit.


    He is in this state because of her, how should she stay out of it?


    He punishes himself in this way. Even if he doesn¡¯t mention it, she is aware of it.


    Lily lowers her eyelid; her vision stays on the man on the bed for a while. There are two viins fighting


    inside her mind. She struggles for quite a while before she is defeated.


    ¡®If you are willing to look after him, wipe his forehead and palm, it will cool him down faster¡¯.


    Karl¡¯s word shes into her mind. Lily turns to the bathroom and twists a towel and carefully bents over,


    afraid that she will hurt him. She then carefullypresses the sweat pearl in his forehead, then the


    neck and palms.


    She rinses the towel over and over again, and also wipes him over and over again. It makes her sweat


    all over her body after three rounds.


    After things are all done, she checks his temperature again; it¡¯s thirty-eight point two. Fortunately it


    doesn¡¯t rise. Karl says that it is a normal symptom after alcoholism.


    Lily is relieved. When she is ready to put the thermometer back to the ce, she unexpectedly bumps


    into a pair of deep dark eyes as soon as she lowers her head.


    Their eyes meet each other. The room is quite, the surrounding air seems to freeze into ice, making


    people tremble.


    For a few seconds, Lily¡¯s first reaction is to run away. She doesn¡¯t even have time to put down the


    thermometer in her hand and turns anxiously. When she has just taken a step, her wrist is pulled from


    behind.


    Rex¡¯s strength is not strong because he just wakes up. She actually can run away from it, but¡­.


    Lily looks at the needle hidden in the blood vessel of his hand. The strength that has just been


    umted loosen up immediately, she barely leaves a sentence, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice is unprecedentedly hoarse, which could make people feel dry.


    Lily¡¯s heart beats fast. She doesn¡¯t turn around, but only entangles with him awkwardly.


    Rex feels the pulse beating wildly on her wrist. He stares at her back, ¡°I know you take care of me.¡±


    Once the word fell, Lily bites her lower lip hard. Her small face is hot yet swollen. There is a sense of


    embarrassment that she feels like she is caught doing some bad things. She then asks him angrily,


    ¡°You pretend to sleep?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex softens up, ¡°You¡¯re so rude that it wakes me up.¡±


    Lily is speechless; she wishes to find a hole and buries herself.


    The atmosphere bes a little more subtle. Just when Lily is about to unable to endure, the man¡¯s


    hoarse voicees from behind, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tears, which has been holding for the whole time, finally falls down by these words. She lowers


    her head and looks down. The big droplets hit the ground vertically, leaving a dark stain.


    She sniffs her nose, and gets angrier when thinking that he makes himself hospitalized, ¡°What is your


    fault? You torture yourself like this to make this my fault!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± the man holds her wrist with a few forces; all the words in his mind be two words, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    His force makes Lily tremble, afraid that the needle in his flesh will break.


    Lifting up the other hand to wipe away her tears, Lily takes a deep breath and faces the man behind


    her, smiling bitterly, ¡°What do you want me to say? It¡¯s okay? Or should I say I forgive you?¡±


    Rex twists his eyebrows and looks at her for a moment. As if being choked by her, he suddenly coughs


    violently. His face is flushed with a bad breath; he doesn¡¯t even wait for it to stop and eagerly says,


    ¡°You may not forgive me, as long as you don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    What he fears the most is not her me orin, but losing her and unable to see her again.


    Lily¡¯s heart seems to be hit hard. After a short pause, it quickly jumps. She looks at the man on the bed


    and sees the fragility and softness behind his arrogant figure for the first time.


    It turns out that he is also afraid, afraid of her leaving, and afraid of losing her. It turns out that she is


    not suffering from this alone.


    Lily¡¯s ears suddenly echoes the sentences that Karl has just said in the office¡ª


    ¡®Can you give him a chance?¡¯


    How can¡¯t, even if she hypnotizes herself, she couldn¡¯t escape the fact that she has fallen in love with


    him. After listening to those words and learns about the fact, the suspicions and doubts in her heart are


    driven away, and now she is just distressed on his miserable past.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The man has experienced bereavement. He has shouldered such a heavy responsibility that he is


    more tired than anyone.


    On the path of love, he walks like an old man. He is already staggered, yet still needs to move forward.


    At this moment, Lily¡¯s haze is drifted away. She sees her own mind clearly, as well as his¡¯.


    The two of them keep silent. They stare at each other for a long time. Their pupils reflect each other¡¯s


    faces. Lily sees the tension in his eyes and bluffs him, with her eyes red, ¡°If you deceive me again, I will


    leave you forever!¡±


    As she finished, Rex slightly closes his eyes, but the strength of his hand is not released. His chest is


    undting, and his voice has changed, ¡°Lily, Lily¡­¡±

 Chapter 165 I Love You

    Chapter 165 I Love You


    Lily shivers by his voice, but her face pretends to be fierce, ¡°Who is your Lily!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not mine, I¡¯m yours.¡± He smiles, showing a row of clean teeth. As if he has received an


    award from all over the world, ¡°It¡¯s the same anyway.¡±


    Lily has never seen him smiles so happy, she is so touched that making her sad. In other¡¯s eyes, her


    reputation is bad, she is spurned by so many people, and even his family feels that she is a barrier for


    people like him. However, in his eyes, she is really good, and with her forgiveness, heughs like a kid.


    Thinking this way, the resentment in her heart is better; she couldn¡¯t help but soften her attitude.


    ¡°Why do you drink so much wine and hurt your stomach?¡± Lily thinks of him tormenting his body and


    couldn¡¯t help but teaching him a lesson, ¡°You¡¯re already thirty-two years old, if you keep on tossing


    yourself, your body will stop working.¡±


    Rex stares at her in silence. His vision is so fixed like he is going to carve Lily in his heart. Many people


    don¡¯t want to be taught by their wife, but her words are melodious for him.


    The man gently shakes her wrist twice, bringing a tempting feeling, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡±


    Lily looks at his chin and his light stubble. He is lying there sickly. There is sourness in her heart, how


    can she still be angry.


    The high wall that has been built up is defeated by his words. Rather than being angry with him, it will


    be better for ming herself to be so soft.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, bastard!¡± In the blink of an eye, her eyes redden again, ¡°You¡¯ve hide it for so


    long. If it wasn¡¯t for me going there, until when are you nning to tell me? Are you not going to tell me


    forever and look at me like a fool, are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°You always do things that I didn¡¯t want, namely for my sake, do you know how painful and sad I am?¡±


    ¡°Wait till that day, I will also cheat you for your sake, you will know how it feels like¡­.¡±


    Lily keeps onining about his ¡®devil action¡¯, her big eyes are wet with tears. Rex, who watches as


    she weeps, feels his heart soften.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m a bastard.¡± The man¡¯s fingertips touch against the skin of her wrist, ¡°Lily, this bastard


    love you, can you give him a chance to reinvent himself?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widen incredulously, she even forgets to cry.


    The fierce feelings of the man¡¯s eyes are almost going to swallow her. He speaks word by word, for


    fear that she couldn¡¯t hear clearly, ¡°I say, this bastard, he loves you.¡±


    Lily is suffocated, her pupils is shaking sharply, ¡°Which bastard?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± His eyes are mixed with the most touching feeling. The question that she has asked for countless


    time in heart has finally spoken out, he gives his answer first.


    Lily¡¯s ear rings out a violent heartbeat, which is continuously amplified again and again, like a


    percussion drum, or like a countdown to stir people¡¯s heart.


    Time seems stops for this second. All of the sound and image seem to be disappeared in her eyes, as


    if only they two exist.


    In her sight, the man says very steadily yet clearly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Lily raises her hand to cover her lips. She has asked him before about this question, but the stubborn


    man refuses to tell her the most direct answer. Hence, she doesn¡¯t ask anymore, afraid that it will


    disappoint her again.


    Now, he determinedly tells her that he loves her.


    Lily has always forced herself to ignore this question. She feels that as long as they care for each other,


    it should be enough. However, when he says these words, she knows that she still looks forward to it.


    This emotion is suppressed by her for too long that every time she expressed it very carefully. In front


    of him, she will have a low self-esteem. Now, he finally gives her a response.


    ¡°Had I heard it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex looks at her tearing face, unable to cover his distress. He can¡¯t even take care of his own


    woman, how can he lose temper with her?


    He slightly pulls her to the front and touches her face with his big palm, gently yet softly, afraid of


    hurting her, ¡°Stop crying, I will tell you everything from now on.¡±


    Lily only feels that the big stone on her heart is finally moved away, she then nods while crying and


    laughing.


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± After the atmosphere is mitigated, the man suddenly says.


    Lily¡¯s voice is still thick from her nasal, which sounds cute, ¡°What?¡±


    Rex watches her siting on the chair next to him with a sharp sh in his eyes, ¡°How did you find the


    North Vi?¡±


    He knows Lily, he knows that she is definitely not a stalker, thus with it, she will never find out about the


    North Vi alone, someone must has told her. So she was driven out of control and went all the way


    there.


    As expected, Rex indeed is right. But after thinking about it, Lily also feel guilty after doing it, and


    answers in a low voice, ¡°Jade told me.¡±


    ¡°Jade?¡± Rex is not surprised with the name, because her name has kept on being mentioned recently.


    ¡°She found out my dinner ce, saying that she has been following you for a while. It happened that


    when you didn¡¯te home that night, so I believed what she said and rushed there¡­.¡± Lily pauses for


    a moment, slightly checking his expression. After seeing that nothing is wrong, she continues, ¡°It¡¯s not


    that I didn¡¯t believe you, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you anything, it¡¯s normal for you to distrust me.¡± Rex interrupts her and raises his brows in a


    self-depreciating way.


    Lily is stopped by him and says nothing.


    Rex carefully recalls every time he went to the Vi. Unless driving the car by himself, it is Maxx who is


    usually there. The chance of being stalked is very small. Jade is a wanted criminal, how can she stalk


    him and not being found?


    Lily looks at his furrowed eyebrows, she feels uneasy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t want to involve her, he will take care of it, she should not be entangled with this


    sinister and dirty things.


    Lily doubts, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex smiles at her lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me take care of it, you just have to be with me.¡±


    Lily has heard him saying this again and again. She smiles helplessly, ¡°I know, rx, I won¡¯t go


    anywhere, I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are soft like a hot spring, his cool fingers touches her dark hair tob it. The


    movement is very gentle. Those wandering yet turbulent feelings have finally settled at this moment.

 Chapter 166 Feed Me

    Chapter 166 Feed Me


    Besides alcoholism, Rex is hospitalized because of the stomach bleeding. This could be either big or


    small; it takes time to cure slowly. Karl has kept on checking him; he mes him every time hees.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still a kid that you will recover after a few day of rest? What¡¯s more, you can only


    eat through the needle, are you happy?¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t interrupt him, aware that he is caring about him. However, after quite some time, he found


    that his words are getting more and more exaggerated. He finally couldn¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost enough.¡±


    ¡°Almost? It¡¯s still far away!¡± Karl injects the medicine into the hanging liquid, ¡°do you want me to made


    an appointment for being hospitalized after you leave our hospital this time?¡±


    Sally coughs awkwardly on the side; she hasn¡¯t seen Karl being so venomous to anyone.


    ¡°Oh right, did you say something to Lily?¡±


    Karl stops his movement, and soon returns to normal, ¡°Say what?¡±


    Rex twists his eyebrows, his eyes fall on his pretending face, ¡°She is willing to ept me, certainly for


    some reason. You¡¯ve talked to her, right?¡±


    Hearing his determined tone, Karlughs and throws the syringe on his hand to the trash can, ¡°I really


    can¡¯t hide anything to you, are you installing something in my office?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Rex alsoughs, they really understand each other that they can easily know what the other


    are thinking.


    ¡°I did talk to Lily. She is too emotional at that time. I am afraid that she will think too much, so I chat with


    her, I thought she will tell you, but I didn¡¯t expect she will keep her mouth shut.¡± Karl says as he shakes


    his head, looking at Rex, who is on the bed and is half straighten up, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for talking too


    much.¡±


    Rex looks at the man, who is in a white coat and stands by the side of his bed. The bright light from the


    windowes in and falls on him, making people feel warm inside, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Between brothers, it is seldom necessary to such a decent thank you. Thus, Karl is startled and raises


    his hand to cover his own elbow, ¡°I¡¯ll get going, it¡¯s so disgusting¡­¡±


    He walks out while talking without looking back. Sally raises her hand to cover her mouth and coughs


    again, then nods to Rex and goes out.


    Outside the door, Lily is walking to the ward with a soup. She nods when meeting Karl. But when she is


    about to ask him about Rex¡¯s condition, unexpectedly, the man greets her and leaves hurriedly.


    Behind him, Sally shrugs her shoulders helplessly and follows him hastily.


    Lily is puzzled, and still thinks about this even after she enters the ward, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Karl?¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t looks up and chuckles, ¡°he is probably ttered.¡±


    ¡°ttered?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex cuts her thought and changes the topic, ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, this is papaya carp soup, which is good for stomach. I bought it from the store behind.¡± Lily


    opens the lunch box; it is time to eat lunch. She then fills a bowl and hands it to him, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Rex lowers his brows and nces at the small bowl in her hand, then tilts his head to the back of his


    hand, ¡°I just got an injection so I cannot hold the bowl.¡±


    Lily simply puts it aside, ¡°Drink it when you¡¯re done¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll cool down.¡± Rex looks up at the woman who is standing on the side, his tone is mixed with


    childishness, ¡°Do you want me to get a stomachache?¡±


    After finished speaking, he lifts his chin, ¡°Feed me.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± Lily looks at him ridiculously, knowing that he deliberately teases her. But she couldn¡¯t bear to


    really let him drink cold soup, hence she picks up the bowl helplessly and sits aside, ¡°Are you acting


    like a spoiled kid?¡±


    The old man is choked for a moment, hisplexion changes and quickly looks away, ¡°Forget it, I


    won¡¯t drink it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily scopes up a spoon while smiling and carefully blowing it then hands it to his mouth,


    deliberately coaxing in a childish tone, ¡°Come, and open your mouth. Ah¡­¡±


    Rex¡¯s face suddenly turns ck, knowing that she teases him intentionally; a de is almost flying out


    of his eyes, ¡°Huh, is it fair now?¡±


    Lily nods generously, ¡°Yes, you have the ability to beat me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rex shuts up. There is still a needle in his hand, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The old man feels a pet is ying on the top of his head, he looks at her fiercely, ¡°Wait till I¡¯m done, you


    will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Lily is not afraid of him and stuffs the spoon on his mouth rudely.


    When Rex is about to speak, he is suddenly choked by the soup, which makes him coughs violently.


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect that he will choke and feels panic. She quickly puts down the bowl of the spoon and


    pulls out a paper to wipe his mouth, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it, are you okay?¡±


    The man looks at her in mes; his handsome face is still blush from coughing, ¡°Are you attempting to


    murder your husband?¡±


    Lily¡¯s smiling face is slightly reddened, ¡°Who know you would talk so much, and who said you¡¯re my


    husband¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not, then who is?¡± The old man leans down his head in a bad mood, ¡°Take away, I don¡¯t want to


    drink anymore.¡±


    Seeing that he really doesn¡¯t want to drink anymore, Lily could only coax, ¡°Drink a little more, that store


    really makes a good soup. I¡¯ve queued for nearly an hour.¡±


    No matter what she says, Rex still doesn¡¯t lift his eyelid, ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡±


    Lily is so mad from his attitude. If he isn¡¯t ill, she will definitely ignore him!


    However, that madness is softened in her mouth, ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, I will note anymore in the


    future. You don¡¯t care about it anyway; it will end up in the trash can¡­.¡±


    Won¡¯te?


    She is threatening him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The man¡¯s eyes smiles a little but is quickly pressed down by him, he softens his voice, ¡°That¡¯s great


    then, nobody will force me to eat.¡±


    Lily is really indignant that she stares at him for so long, then she burst outs a harsh sentence, ¡°Eat it!¡±


    The man looks at her angry face, knowing that he will be done if he keeps on teasing her. Seeing her


    like this, he sits up happily, showing a very childish behavior, ¡°feed me.¡±


    Lily looks at him then looks at the bowl with the spoon on the side. Isn¡¯t it just feeding him? She has fed


    a dog before, she endures it.


    Rex opens his mouth and waits for her to feed him. Even though Lily is mad, she actually is afraid that


    he will choke again. Her movements are a lot softer. It¡¯s a big bowl of soup, so it bes cool she


    doesn¡¯t need to blow it in the end. Fortunately, he finished it.


    Lily goes to the bathroom and washes the bowl. After it, she hears a knocking sound of the door and


    quickly cleans her hand and walks over to open the door.

 Chapter 167 Reconcile

    Chapter 167 Reconcile


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Pehry.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Before Lily speaks, Pehry cuts in; his peach-eyes are full of misery, ¡°Is Rex all right? It¡¯s been a


    few days, nobody tell me he is hospitalized. Today, Karl slips out and I just knew it¡­.¡±


    Lily is almost dumbfounded by the series of his word. It takes half a minute for her to understand that


    this is an exnation.


    She knows that the two were drinking together that night. At first, she has wondered why Pehry hasn¡¯t


    visit. It turns out that no one has told him, they might afraid that he will me himself.


    Lily interrupts his rapid speech and ushers him inside, ¡°He¡¯s fine,e in.¡±


    Pehry is grateful, ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Lily!¡±


    Rex hears Pehry¡¯s exaggerated tone across the distance. When he sees himing, his sight fall on


    his handsome face, then says meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye.¡±


    Pehry almost pee on his pants, ¡°Re, Rex, are you okay? When I heard Karl said, I almost worried to


    death on the way here. In case you have something worng because of me, I can¡¯t be alive.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rex pouts his lips, ¡°if you keep on talking like this, you don¡¯t have to live.¡±


    Pehry blinks and walks to the bedpost to look at the man on the bed. He feels really guilty, ¡°I¡¯ll fire the


    manager, he¡¯s not good at dealing things, why didn¡¯t stop you? He always gives me something that I


    don¡¯t want to see¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s none of his business.¡± Rex has always differentiated public and personal affairs. Moreover, the


    manager has stopped him. As an employee, he has no right to force him to do anything.


    Pehry lowers his head and stays silence. After pondering for a moment, he raises to scratch his hair,


    looking very upset.


    Rex nces at him, seeing that he is really down, he changes the topic, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am here to visit you! You¡¯ve been hospitalized because of me, how can I stay in the


    company?¡± Pehry regrets when he remembered that he is drunk and unconscious at that night, which


    makes Rexes to this point.


    Lily pours him a ss of water and hands him to console, ¡°Rx, the symptom has already urred


    before, he only need to pay attention to it, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ask Karl just now, he is hiding from me, which makes me crazy. Fortunately, he said it is not a big


    problem, it seems that in two days¡­.¡± When Pehry is about to say that Rex may leave the hospital in


    two days, he turns around to look at Rex¡¯s eyes - they are already in hail.


    He murmurs quickly, wondering what he has done to provoke him. When he sees that Lily ising


    over, he understands and cooperates with him.


    Moreover¡­ by looking at Lily¡¯s fruit and tea services, he knows that Rex still wants to be hospitalized


    and doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    Seeing that he doesn¡¯t finish his words, Lily asks, ¡°What will happen in two days?¡±


    He quickly changes the topic, ¡°Two dayster¡­ he can be treated conservatively!¡±


    Lily looks puzzled, ¡°conservative treatment?¡±


    Why hasn¡¯t she heard Karl mention it before?


    Pehryughs and says quickly, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t today thest day for the observation period, after this, you


    can rx!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Lily looks at the two of them, still feeling a little strange, but doesn¡¯t know how to say it


    specifically.


    Seeing that she doesn¡¯t continue to ask further, Pehry secretly sighs in relief, he almost spill it out. In


    case he really said it, Rex might p him out.


    When Lily goes to the bathroom, Pehry lowers his voice and says, ¡°It¡¯s so horrible!¡±


    Rex looks at his silly attitude, he doesn¡¯t bother to take care of it, ¡°If there is nothing else, you can go,


    don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Rex, Ie to see you, how can you say this to me!¡±


    ¡°It will be better if you¡¯re not here.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Pehry scratches his hair innocently, ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    Rex gives him a ridiculous look, ¡°Yeah, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Pehryughs and pats on his butt, ¡°Lily is here, why you should take care of yourself?¡±


    After the two chat for a while, Rex thinks about Jade. Now that he can¡¯t leave the hospital and Pehry


    also has a wide connection of people. He tries to ask for Pehry¡¯s help, ¡°Do me a favor and investigate


    this person.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jade.¡± Rex takes the phone and forwards Jade¡¯s personal information that Joe has just send to him.


    ¡°Now the police are looking for her, but she keeps on escaping. You can try to look for her and inform


    me as soon as you have the news.¡±


    Pehry nces at the woman on the screen and nods, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that someone is secretly helping her, otherwise, she can¡¯t hide for so long.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any clue about who is helping her?¡± Pehry puts his phone away, ¡°I can investigate it at


    the same time.¡±


    A few people sh through his mind, one pass another, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll look for this Ja¡­ Oh right, Jade.¡±


    When the words falls, Lily opens the door of the bathroom and the two stop talking. Pehry hints Rex


    through the eyes, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going, I don¡¯t want to be a third wheeler.¡±


    Pehryes and goes quickly. Lily looks at the man¡¯s leaving and wants tough, ¡°Pehry is not like a


    thirty-year old man, and he has a twenty something mental.¡±


    ¡°His is as crazy as a young.¡±


    ¡°He is really good just now; he is not rigid at all.¡± Lily pulls out a wet tissue to wipe the table. After


    getting no reply for a while, she looks up.


    Only to find that Rex is staring nkly at her, she blinks and looks around then looks at him again,


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    The old man puts away the things in his hand and looks straight at her, ¡°Do you like Pehry?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily is puzzled by his question, what is he talking about?


    ¡°You praised him and said you like him. You like him?¡±


    His question is quite ridiculous. Lily smiles, ¡°Why should I like him? I just think that Pehry has a good


    personality.¡±


    ¡°Is he good? How can I not see it?¡± Rex thinks about it objectively and fairly. After all, he doesn¡¯t find


    any distinction, ¡°Comparing with me, who is more mature and steady, he is like a little kid.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes. After all of this conversation, he is boasting about himself.


    But¡­


    Seeing him looking so ufortable, she still couldn¡¯t endure but wanting tough. She then walks


    over the bedside, ¡°Wow, are you jealous?¡±


    Rex avoids her sly eyes; his voice is cold, ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing him this way, Lily is more determined, ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Her chirping voice, which couldn¡¯t concealed her triumphant tone, echoes in his ears. Rex has a


    headache just by listening to it and pulls out the needle on the hand and presses her under him.


    It wasn¡¯t really a spacious bed, but is enough for two people. Lily wants to push him but doesn¡¯t dare to


    use too much force. The small face is like being cooked, it turns really red instantly. Lily shouts with her


    pink lips, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 168 Chaos in the Ward

    Chapter 168 Chaos in the Ward


    ¡°You can¡¯t close your mouth, right?¡± He deliberately leans closer, his breath falls on Lily¡¯s face.


    ¡°This is hospital, what are you doing, what if we¡¯re seen?¡±


    Rex basically just wants to scare her, but after hugging her, he can¡¯t let her go. The color of his eyes


    continues to deepen, his body gradually bes hotter, ¡°Lily¡­.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice is hoarse. It is like a beautiful syble in Lily¡¯s eyes, which is addictive and charming


    and keeps on seducing her.


    Lily warns herself to be calm, and her hand helplessly rest between them, ¡°Rex, stop messing!¡±


    ¡°No messing.¡± He speaks indulgently, looking down at her lips, ¡°It¡¯s just that my mouth is a little bit dry.¡±


    As soon as the word fall, the man puts his sexy, thin lips on hers again. Indeed, his lips are a little bit


    dry. But soon, they is moisturized. They have a crazy kiss. He kisses so gently, patiently yet tenderly.


    It has been a while since they hug each other and touch each other. Only a kiss has made them gasp


    for breath. He supports both of his strong arms on the side, afraid to burden her.


    Lily gasps for a while, her eyes are watery, which has blurred her vision, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could talk, the man above has leans forward once again. As if he has just left time for her to


    breathe. This time, he is much more aggressive. His body also gives out a strong desire of masculinity


    around Lily.


    He hasn¡¯t been close to her for a month and half. Thus, he is like virgin boy who is not satisfied with a


    kiss.


    Lily¡¯s breath is taken away by him, she could hardly breathe. But fortunately, he is still sensible and


    releases her before it turns bad.


    Turning over and lying down. The two are lying side by side, no one speaks.


    Rex raises his hand and rests in on his eyes, blocking his vision. The blood vessels in his body seem to


    be stirring with the power of the heartbeat.


    Lily¡¯s face is blushing, she breathes quietly, fearing that another action would make the man beside her


    turns into a ¡®beast¡¯.


    Fortunately, his minds are still there. He still knows that this is hospital and doesn¡¯t continue to mess


    up.


    After a while, when she hears that his breath has gradually calmed down, Lily raises both of her hands


    and legs, moving a little. She stables her breath for a long time. But when she is about to get out of the


    bed, the man stretches out and hugs her into his arms again, ¡°Stay still, and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Lily helplessly rolls her eyes. Who the hell is moving?


    She randomly picks up an excuse, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°You went there just now.¡±


    ¡°I want to wash my face.¡±


    ¡°Wash itter.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t intend to let her off. He is in a good mood and buries half of his face in her


    neck. The fragrance of the woman drifts into his nasal, which is better than any drug and let him feel


    rxed, ¡°Rest for a while, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    ¡°The bed is too small, I will squeeze you¡­.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± As he said, he turns over and hugs her more tightly, trying to narrow the space between


    the two, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Lily still wants to say something, but suddenly the man¡¯s warm yet big palm falls on her back. The palm


    strokes across her clothes with a force offort and temptation, which makes her couldn¡¯t say


    anything more.


    He closes his eyes, and Lily peeks at his angr and delicate face. His forehead is saturated, his nose


    is sharp, his lips are thin and sexy, even his eyshes are longer than girls, he really has a pleasing


    eyes and face.


    Lily observes it and couldn¡¯t help but smiling. The bright sunshine outside the window shines in the


    room. She hopes that time could stop at this moment, even if it is just a day.


    ¡­¡­


    Rex¡¯s illnesses and goes quickly. In other words, it takes a long time to recuperate, it is not easy to


    get rid of it in a night, but there is absolutely no major damage. It is enough to stay in the hospital for


    three or four days.


    Karl thinks that this person has left the hospital earlier. For the reason that he is too busy for the


    lectures recently, he forgets to check about his condition. But he doesn¡¯t expect that after a week, when


    he justes back from Linshi, he still meets Rex in the hospital.


    He then looks for Sally unconsciously. ¡°Why is he still here?¡±


    Sally is also helpless. She just rxed herself when he¡¯s not here over the past few days, but she is


    tense again, ¡°Rex is still here, he is not out yet.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still here?¡± Karl is puzzled, thinking that how can such a workaholic person stay in the hospital for


    so long?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡­


    He bursts into the ward, and after a greeting, he takes the medical records on the end of the bed and


    checks it. Everything is normal. He has been given nutrition and glucose injections since the fourth day.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It happens to be the time for inspection, the doctor in chargees in and sees Karl. He almost


    immediately bows while calling respectfully ¡®Dean Karl¡¯.


    Karl waves his hand off, indicates that he has heard it and hands the records to him, then slightly


    frowns, ¡°Didn¡¯t you inform him the discharge?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve informed him.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­.¡± Karl looks at the person on the bed and then adds, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Rex looks at him ridiculously, ¡°I think I still need an observation for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Still need?¡± Karlughs, ¡°You have had nutrition injection since the fourth day, and it¡¯s useless. You


    can leave the hospital and eat some medication.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the man still insists on staying, ¡°No, I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Karl is confused.


    When did Rex take his body seriously? It¡¯s insane, really insane.


    ¡°Did you tell him something?¡± Karl looks at the doctor aside.


    Thetter shakes his head hastily. Without waiting for him to speak, Sally stands out, ¡°Doctor Ken


    doesn¡¯t say anything, and it is Rex who said that he wanted to stay for an observation.¡±


    Karl doesn¡¯t expect that she will stand out and makes an exnation, which makes him think about the


    scandal between her and Ken. He then turns into a bad mood, ¡°Did I ask you?¡±


    Sally looks at him in consternation. She doesn¡¯t understand why he suddenly gets mad, but she doesn¡¯t


    dare to talk back and just crumples her mouth with grievance, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then stand aside quietly, don¡¯t make a noise.¡± As he said, Karl doesn¡¯t look at her anymore, but walks


    to stand beside Rex. When he is about to speak, he peeks at the fruits that have been cut on the side,


    and he immediately understands.


    A somewhat ridiculous yet possible idea pops up in his mind, making Karl hesitant to say, ¡°Is it


    because¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like what you think.¡± Karl interrupts him in time, it is really shameful if he says it out loud, and he


    doesn¡¯t want to hear it.

 Chapter 169 The Old Man is in Love

    Chapter 169 The Old Man is in Love


    Karl is surprised, ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve really changed!¡±


    As the saying goes, people will be different after falling in love. He doesn¡¯t believe it, but now he is


    convinced. Is he still the Rex that he knows?


    Comparing with the care that Lily gives every day, what is this face for?


    Karl ispletely speechless. When he is about to turn and left, he stops in the middle of the way and


    suggests him, ¡°Don¡¯t stay for too long, the cost is expensive.¡±


    After he said, he lifts up his foot and walks away. Sally, who has not recovered from his me, is still


    standing in a daze. She then hears Karl¡¯s voiceing from outside the ward, ¡°Sally.¡±


    She is shocked and hurries out.


    Doctor Ken steps forward slightly to stop her ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re scolded because of me.¡±


    Sally doesn¡¯t have much time to say and could only form a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, talk to youter.¡±


    Doctor Ken looks at the two people who left one after another, he is a little dumbfounded. But since he


    is here for an inspection, he still has to perform his job and couldn¡¯t be affected by his personal


    emotions.


    He looks at the medical record; it has detailed information about his indicators and medication. The tip


    of the pen touches the paper, leaving a line of beautiful yet chic notes.


    Rex nces at the man closely. He is intellectual, an is not really tall, one could know that he is a


    doctor by this appearance. Rex lowers his eyes and says faintly, ¡°You can like whoever you want, but


    not Sally, you dean doesn¡¯t like others to take his stuff.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Doctor Ken is shocked. He doesn¡¯t know how he knew that he likes Sally. He has restrained his


    emotions.


    However, all of this can¡¯t escape Rex¡¯s eyes. As long as there is an expression or a movement, he can


    catch things that ordinary people can¡¯t think of.


    But what does he mean by saying this sentence?


    Don¡¯t take Karl¡¯s stuff, did you just said that¡­ Karl likes Sally?!


    ¡­


    Karl¡¯s leg is long, which makes him has a big step. Sally almost trots all the way, but still barely keeps


    up with his speed. Finally, they enter the office. This man takes off his white coat while walking and


    throws it to her.


    Sally is toote to catch it and her small face is smashed.


    The white coat doesn¡¯t have any other scent, except the smell of detergent after being washed.


    It¡¯s a bit likevender, but not really. If you don¡¯t smell it carefully, you won¡¯t be able to feel it.


    Karl sits on the sofa and picks up the cup on the table to drink it. In addition to thirst, it is more like


    trying to extinguish the mes in his heart.


    Sally stands aside and dare not to move, afraid that she will provoke him again with an unintentional


    movement. Her heart has sighed for countless times. Lately, her dean has been really strange and


    sensitive¡­..


    However, the more she stays silence, the more annoying Karl is. Therge room is quiet, making him a


    little ufortable.


    For a long time, Sally¡¯s legs are already a little numb, she then asks in a low voice, ¡°Dean Karl, if there


    is nothing else, I will go out.¡±


    In a sentence, she keeps on mention to go out; did she really want to stay away from him?


    Karl doesn¡¯t hit a spot, his eyes cast with a threat, like throwing a bomb in Lily¡¯s heart, ¡°Did I let you


    go?¡±


    No, but he doesn¡¯t say a word nor orders things for her. She is standing here like a statue; did he intend


    to use her to block the door?


    Sally feels that she is really patient; she doesn¡¯t rush up to squash his face.


    Karl is aware of the little mes burning in her eyes, but he doesn¡¯t bother to it. He even smiles


    contemptuously, ¡°Did you remember that it is forbidden to date between colleagues?¡±


    Of course Sally remembers, but why did he say it now? Did she vite any rules?


    After thinking about it, she is still puzzled. Sally couldn¡¯t understand it and couldn¡¯t help but asking him


    directly, ¡°Karl, what are you trying to say, you might tell me directly.¡±


    What she is afraid of the most is beating around the bush, because she is afraid that she will not


    understand.


    The current situation is such an example.


    Karl tilts his head, seems to smile again and stands up to walk to her. His tall height is able to cover her


    from the top, ¡°What happened to you and Doctor Ken, should I say it?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Ken?¡± Lily is confused, ¡°What happened to me and him?¡±


    ¡°Recently, the rtionship between you two have been exposed in the hospital, the impact is very bad,


    don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this.¡± Obviously, even if she exins, Karl will not believe it.


    Sally¡¯s delicate face wrinkles together, ¡°We¡¯re only ordinary colleagues, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Karl looks deep into her eyes; there is no panic or trace of trying to cover up. She should have said the


    truth, but as the saying goes, the flies don¡¯t sting seamless egg, such a scandal will onlye out if


    they are really close.


    Karl grits his teeth; he doesn¡¯t understand why he minds this, and he even gaffes. He then adjusts his


    emotion and regains the appearance of being warm, quiet yet rejecting it, ¡°Better not.¡±


    ¡­


    Karl is more relived after enjoying three more days of heavenly treatment. At the weekend, Joees


    to help him to go through the discharge procedure. The things in thepany has piled up that there is


    really no way to postpone it.


    At half past two in the afternoon, after the discharge procedure ispleted, Rex walks out of the


    hospital with Lily. Karl doesn¡¯t send him out, only the vice dean of the hospital sends him, followed by


    the experts of various departments behind. It¡¯s really a magnificent scene.


    Lily knows that they has something to say, thus she gets in the car in advance and looks at the man on


    the door through the window. When he entered the hospital, he was unshaved and gaunt. But now,


    dressing up in a suit, he is really spirited with an extraordinary temperament, exuding the charms of a


    mature man in his every movement.


    There are nurses passing by from time to time. But none of them dares to look at him. This person has


    a strong momentum and the ordinary people can¡¯t bear it. Many of them run away with a red face and


    couldn¡¯t help but looking back after a few meters away.


    Lily pouts her lips and looks away, and belittles him in mind, ¡°He is so wicked and he attracts people no


    matter where he is!¡±


    In less than ten minutes, the back door of the car is pulled again, followed by two long, slender legs.


    Lily sweeps across him, ¡°Is everything done?¡±

 Chapter 170 He’s Undressing

    Chapter 170 He¡¯s Undressing


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rex gives an instruction to go back to the Vi to the driver.


    Lily is slightly surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t go to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Not for now, I¡¯ll go to thepany two dayster.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t this dy your work?¡± He has been leaving for more than a week. During that time, except for


    the first three days, Joe has been there to report. The reportsted for a long time; and sometimes, he


    even reported for the whole morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can have a video conference at home, it won¡¯t be dyed.¡± He finally has such a period of


    time. Since they just reconciled with each other, and he had told her everything about Marina, he is


    finally rxed and just wants to be with Lily all day long topensate his indifference to her a while


    ago,.


    The man¡¯s burning eyes fall on her face, and holds on for a few seconds. After a long time, she feels


    ufortable and raises her hand to touch her face, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Rex is amused by her sly look and pulls her directly to his thigh, his hot lips sticks on her ears, and an


    evil smile appears on the corner of his lips, ¡°What do you want to do? Why are you eager to drive me


    out¡±


    Lily is tickled by his breath and moves aside ¡°I am just concerned with your work, why should I drive


    you away.¡±


    Rex raises his hand and pinches the soft flesh on her waist. The woman exims. He then presses on


    the button to raise the instion board in time, ¡°Then tell me what you want to do.¡±


    This gesture¡­


    Lily is aware of what he is thinking and doesn¡¯t reply. She slightly wants to return to her former position,


    but her shoulders were caught tightly only after a move, ¡°I warned you, don¡¯t move, if there¡¯s


    something, you will have to me yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Who is the victim now?


    Seeing her eyes are filled with rush and nervousness, Rex couldn¡¯t bear to scare her again, ¡°Let me


    hug you, I won¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    With that, he holds up her small hand in his palm and put it on his lips to peck a kiss. His kiss is like a


    feather that flickers across her hand.


    Lily watches his movements and her heartbeat thumps. The skin that he kisses seems to have a fire


    burning. It is so hot that she loses all strength and fall into his big arms.


    The car is driving steadily; he doesn¡¯t make any unexpected moves.


    Lily ties up her hair today and puts a loose bun behind her head, exposing a delicate face that is as


    small as a palm. A few strands of hair flutters around her neck, giving her a unique style.


    Rex he has never met various kinds of women before. They are either surprising, or sharp, or cold, or


    gentle, but none of them can catch his heart and lets him into them with only one nce.


    Her beauty is as gentle as the first wind of the spring. She is really beautiful and delicate but is different


    from others. You can remember her just with a nce.


    Especially her big, clear eyes, every time he looks at her, he would be filled with various emotions. This


    makes his heartbeat elerate with an excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± He chuckles lightly and raises his hand to tuck her hair.


    Lily is slightly ufortable with his suddenpliment, her face is blushing. She dares not to stare at


    him, ¡°Why did you suddenly praise me.¡±


    This sentence makes him a little surprised. In such a good atmosphere, why did she ask this? It looks


    like he seldom says such a sweet word.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry for the troubles.¡± She went to the hospital every day, and she had really taken good care


    for him. She also worked hard to forgive him regardless of her suspicion.


    He speaks so seriously that Lily is a little bit embarrassed. She bows her head and hides her face in his


    chest, ¡°I¡¯m also wrong, no matter what will happen in the future, we must be honest to each other, shall


    we?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rex hugs her head, letting her hear him heartbeats, ¡°Trust me, my feelings for you are thest


    thing that you should doubt. My heart will only beat for you like this.¡±


    Rex feels that he is done. After experiencing the pain of almost losing her, at this time, he wishes he


    could dig out his heart and shows her how much he loves her.


    Lily nods her head, ¡°I know. I know everything.¡±


    Love is never a one-sided effort. She can feel that this man loves her. He is so unruly and chic, if he


    doesn¡¯t love her, he won¡¯t make such an effort.


    She knows it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rex looks at her in puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t know something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Lily is stunned, her head looks up immediately and sees a mysterious looks and a pride, ¡°its fine if you


    don¡¯t say it.¡±


    However, although she said so, she is really curious. She always feels that this matter should be


    rted to her. After all, for an old man like Rex who has no love experience, he is not very likely to


    disguise his emotions.


    But what will it be?


    Lily doesn¡¯t continue to ask, but she is really looking forward to it.


    ¡­


    The car drives steadily all the way. When they arrive at the Vi, it is almost dinner time. The two of


    them have been in the hospital for most time recently, which means that they don¡¯t have a good meal,


    especially Lily.


    At the moment when they arrive, she is bothered by thinking what to cook today. But little did she


    expect that she will smell a strong scent of rice as soon as she opens the door.


    She simply looks at the room inside, hearing a noisy sound from the kitchen.


    Lily¡¯s heart tightens; she immediately looks back at Rex behind her, ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡±


    On the other hand, Rex is really calm, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Lily feels ease this time. Going through the dining room, she sees four dishes and a soup on the table -


    parsley shrimp, boiled cabbage, steamed beef, stewed chicken with cordyceps and crucian carp tofu


    soup, they look really delicious. Although they are very light, the smell really gives people an appetite.


    Lily sighs all the way to the kitchen. As soon as she enters, she sees a short woman. She is wearing an


    apron and is standing in front of the stove. The back hair above her head is mixed with several white


    hairs. She is a little bit fat, but she looks kind.


    Seeing hering in, the woman freezes for a second, but she soon greets with a smile, ¡°Are you


    Lily?¡±


    Lily is absentminded, but she quickly responses, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s me, and you¡¯re?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rex tell you?¡± the woman quickly dries her hand on the apron, ¡°I¡¯m the new housemaid, Fanny,


    I¡¯m fifty-five years old.¡±


    Housemaid?


    Didn¡¯t Rex say that he doesn¡¯t like having any other person in his house, why did he suddenly hire a


    housemaid?


    Lily holds out her hand and shakes it politely. Her hand is a bit rough, maybe that¡¯s because of her hard


    work all around the year. She smiles and greets, ¡°Hello, Fanny, please take care of our house in the


    future.¡±


    Fanny is ttered. She has worked with many wealthy families and no hostess has been so polite to


    her. When she firste, her agency told her that this host is a very powerful person, she must be


    careful and rigorous in her work. Little did she expect that her hostess would be so humble.


    Fanny politely says, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is my job. The kitchen is so smoky, you can wait outside, and I¡¯ll


    call you after the meal is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After leaving the kitchen, Lily goes directly to the master room on the second floor. There is no one in


    the bedroom, but the cloakroom is opened. She walks over hurriedly without knocking at the door. And


    that man has just taken off his shirt, revealing his good figure.

 Chapter 171 Improving Himself for Her Sake

    Chapter 171 Improving Himself for Her Sake


    Rex also freezes for a while, but soon returns to normal, and slowly unbuckles his belt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    why so panic?¡±


    Lily blushes and looks away from him, clearing her throat, ¡°Well, when did you find a housemaid?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago.¡± The man responses faintly while changing cloth.


    Lily¡¯s ears are hot; she dares not to move her vision, staring deadly at the carpet underneath, ¡°I


    remember you don¡¯t like someone inside the house. Why do you even find one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you keep on busying around if there is no one.¡± She cooked for him several times before and


    sent it to the hospital. Even though she doesn¡¯tin, he is aware of the small wound on her finger,


    which makes him distressed. Thus, he finds someone to hire a housemaid before leaving the hospital.


    Lily of course is willing that someone may help her, but thinking of his childhood experience, knowing


    that he would have had a resistance to servants and strangers, she doesn¡¯t want to force him,


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m a little busy only when you¡¯re in the hospital. For the rest, I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°But I feel sorry.¡± As he says, he has stood in front of her. His half-untie belt hangs loosely around his


    waist, which barely shows the edge of his underwear.


    Lily takes a step back, and he takes a step forward. Going and back forth, she is cornered.


    Her body is attached to the hard wall, and Lily swallows involuntarily. Both of her hands are ced in


    the narrow space between their body, ¡°If you have something to say, say it clearly, don¡¯t act indecently.¡±


    Rex stretches out his hand to the side of her head, ¡°What did you mean by me acting indecently?¡±


    Lily is toozy to confront him, ¡°You know what you are thinking, and why ask for it!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He lengthens thest syble, and seems to suddenly think of something, ¡°It indeed has a lot of


    ¡®good memories¡¯ here.¡±


    He deliberately stresses those words very hard, which more or less hints her.


    Some unspeakable pictures sh in Lily¡¯s mind, which makes her blush quickly and stares at him


    angrily, ¡°Say it correctly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve hired the housemaid. I will not fire her. It is good to have someone to help you. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± He interrupts her, ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but for you, I will tolerate it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lily¡¯s uing words have been blocked by his sentence. To say it precisely, it is a little subtle. She


    thinks for him, but he is also the same. The two have different opinions because they look from


    different points of view and care the other party more than themselves.


    It¡¯s kind of ridiculous, yet kind of heartwarming.


    Lily¡¯s tone softens, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you might feel ufortable...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Rex lowers his head and peeks on a kiss. The sound makes people blush. His hoarse voice is


    heard on her ear, ¡°Apart from being ufortable for not having sex with you, everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Lily stares at him incredulously, and stutters in surprise, ¡°You, you, what are you talking about!¡±


    She pushes the man in front of her hardly. Rex also doesn¡¯t stop her and obediently steps back. He


    watches as she runs away with blushing face and neck, like a little cute elk.


    The fragrance of the woman¡¯s body remains on his nose. Rex looks up and gradually sobers up, he


    helplessly touches his forehead, he is really... Breathing!


    Lily runs downstairs right in time when Fanny brings the rice out. She deliberately steams a brown rice,


    not the white rice for their health.


    Lily gets the chopsticks and spoons from the kitchen, but is blocked by Fanny, ¡°Don¡¯t, really don¡¯t. I¡¯ll do


    these things, Lily, you don¡¯t have to involve in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re busy and I simply want to help you.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. This is what I should do. How can you do it?¡± Fanny takes the cutlery from her hand and


    puts it back in order, ¡°Rex will be mad if he sees it.¡±


    Lily perceives Fanny¡¯s teasing sight and scratches her head embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve done all the


    work at home before. Fanny, don¡¯t be so polite, I don¡¯t have any strict rules here, you can work here is


    also our fate.¡±


    Rex coincidentallyes downstairs and hears the sentence. He doesn¡¯t feel surprise at all, she


    indeed is really kind, and thus she will never make trouble for others.


    An also because of this kindness, he is deeply attracted to her.


    Rex has changed into morefortable clothes. Fanny helps him pulls the chair, ¡°Rex, the meal is


    ready, please eat while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Comparing to Lily, Rex is not approachable to others; he simply nods to indicate that he has heard it.


    The two sit down. Rex doesn¡¯t have a habit of talking while eating, whereas Lily almost devours


    ravenously. Besides the sound of spoon touching the bowl, almost no one speaks.


    The dining room is unusually quiet, and Rex is not used to it. He then looks at the petite girl on the side;


    his brows are full of tenderness. ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡±


    ¡°It not only suits my taste. It is too good! This food, Emm¡­ It tastes better than my mom¡¯s.¡± Even


    though Bree is also a good cook, her cooking skills are not as good as Fanny¡¯s.


    Rex hooks his lips, ¡°Good then.¡±


    Lily sweeps at the bowl of soup in his hand that is empty, and reaches over to scoop him a carp soup,


    ¡°Drink some, it¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    With that, she breaks the chicken leg and puts it in his bowl, ¡°One for you.¡±


    Looking at the steamed chicken leg that is ced on his te, Rex reminds that thest time when he


    was shared with a chicken leg was when he was six years old. At that time, he was the only child and


    his parents hadn¡¯t divorced. During the holiday, they always gave him the chicken leg, but unfortunately


    when everything turned bad, there is no more such a feeling.


    Lily looks at him staring at it in a daze. When she is about to speak, she suddenly sees the trace of


    sadness behind his eyes, which makes her feels uneasy, and then intentionally be more lively and


    teases him, ¡°Are you touched? I usually don¡¯t share it with others, but since you¡¯ve just recovered, I


    give it to you.¡±


    Rex recovers and uses the chopsticks to mp down the meat to put it in his mouth. The whole


    chicken is very soft, which makes it feel sweet and tender inside the mouth, it is not greasy at all, ¡°Not


    bad.¡±


    He rarely makes apliment, and Lily quickly conveys to Fanny, ¡°Fanny, you are the first one who


    receives his praise in cooking.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m so honored to hear that!¡± Once Fanny heard that he likes it, her heart is full of


    aplishment.


    The meal is very delicious. Lily almost doesn¡¯t stop and eats almost half of the four dishes, then drinks


    another bowl of soup. She is really saturated that can¡¯t even move from the sofa.


    Rex takes a cup of warm water and hands it to her, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°Drink it for digesting your food. You still have to do somethingter.¡± He insists on her to drink and


    ces it in front of her.


    Lily couldn¡¯t refuse it and takes a sip in perfunctory manner. The food that she has just eaten is almost


    on her throat, ¡°What to doter?¡±


    It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now. Does he want to go out?


    Rex meets her ck eyes, the deep ck eyes seem to hide countless of stars, it is shining brightly.


    He only stares at her and says nothing, the emotion in his eyes bes a little eager.


    The cup that Lily holds in her palm suddenly bes hot; she... seems to understand it.

 Chapter 172 Confusion

    Chapter 172 Confusion


    As the saying goes, you understand the persons once you live with them. After living with him for quite


    some time, besides her improvement in work, for some of this ¡®hidden hints¡¯, Lily¡¯s understanding ability


    has also increased a lot.


    For example, the sentence that he has just said is obviously more, but Lily could sense the meaning


    behind it.


    Put it before, she must never think of it.


    Lily rolls her eyes and asks him intentionally, ¡°What the hell is it?¡±


    She can¡¯t tell a lie. Her expression is also no better. That little thought of her, Rex could sense that she


    is knowingly asking. His thick eyebrows are slightly raised, putting both of his hand in his chest while


    leisurely looks at her, ¡°Are you sure you want me to repeat it?¡±


    Lily looks at him innocently, ¡°Rex, what are you talking about, how can I not understand?¡±


    ¡°I said¡­¡± He leans closer and touches her small white ears, ¡°I want to ¡®do¡¯ something with you.¡±


    Lily grits her teeth. Her heartbeat is about to pop out of her throat. The meal she has just eaten is


    indigestible, ¡°What¡­¡±


    Before she even finishes, he interrupts her aloud, pinching her thins skin that is thinner than a paper,


    ¡°Do¡­ the things you love to do.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t act anymore. She throws the TV remote that is beside her phone aside and runs towards


    the second floor before she could wear the slippers.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fanny has just finished washing the dishes andes out to see this scene. She asks in puzzlement,


    ¡°Lily, what are you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rex straightens up, looking good, ¡°She is a coward, refusing to face a problem.¡±


    ¡°Refusing to face a problem?¡± Fanny is confused.


    Rex doesn¡¯t exin further and only chuckles, telling her to take a rest, and goes upstairs, leaving her


    alone wondering.


    Two steps in a time, which makes him reach the bedroom only in a few steps. The man lifts his hand


    and pushes the door. Sure enough, it is locked, she locks it.


    He is not in a hurry and slowly raises his hand to knock twice, ¡°Lily, open the door.¡±


    ¡°No! You can sleep in the guest room!¡± Lily doesn¡¯t go far, but stands beside the door, staring at the


    door nervously, afraid that he will suddenly break in.


    In fact, it isn¡¯t that bad to do that with him, she really enjoys it. However, the two haven¡¯t been intimate


    for too long. In addition of him being discharged, even though it is not a serious injury, she is still a little


    worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, open the door.¡± Rex repeats again, his tone is a little heavier than before, making


    people panic.


    Lily shakes her head vigorously, even though he could not see it at all. ¡°I won¡¯t, you have just


    recovered, you can¡¯t be too intense...¡±


    With a click, there is a noise outside the door in front of her, as though something is inserted into the


    keyhole.


    Lily shuts her mouth, her eyes widen even more, watching as the doorknob is being unscrewed in a


    slow motion, and watches as the door being opened from the outside....


    He¡­ where did he get the key?!


    Lily holds her breath and sees him walk in and immediately squeaks, ¡°Ah!¡±


    She is like a little white rabbit that is discovered by a hunter. She jumps up and down around the room.


    Unfortunately, he is too strong that she is pressed on the bed before she could move further.


    ¡°Run then, why don¡¯t you keep running, huh?¡± After chasing her for a while, Rex also gasps a little.


    Thinking of the stupid things that she has done, he couldn¡¯t help being angry.


    For her, he really does everything. It is also the first time that he chases a person around in a middle of


    the night.


    Lily stares at him, ¡°Let go of me...¡±


    ¡°You always say let go of you, when will you say you want it?¡± He feels his self-esteem has been hurt


    and he doesn¡¯t care what he is saying. Even though he is aware that she is caring about him, when


    thinking of the woman keeping away from him, he still feels unpleasant.


    They have done that before. Why did she still run away from him? Is his skill that bad?


    As soon as the idea pops in his mind, it is dismissed by Rex. Impossible, it is definitely not because of


    this.


    He doesn¡¯t understand, so he simply doesn¡¯t think of it. Just by looking at the woman that is imprisoned


    under him, the desire inside him begins to rise again.


    It is also strange that after being indifferent for thirty-two years, she breaks it. Any kind of self-control,


    not being disturbed, all are nonsense.


    The crystal chandelier on the ceiling of the bedroom is still on, which makes the room well lit. Even if


    there is only a small w, he can see it. Just like this, he observes Lily¡¯s palm-sized face and can¡¯t tell


    anything wrong.


    It is so pleasing to the eyes. No matter from which angle, she looks beautiful and makes him very


    happy.


    Lily goes through his affectionate eyes, which is as deep as an ink, like a vortex that could swallow


    everything. It will be easily perturbed as soon as you fall into it.


    She couldn¡¯t help trembling with the man¡¯s coarse fingertips. Her white skin seems to be moisturized by


    milk, which glows with health luster under the light.


    Rex guides her patiently, giving all the sense for her to enjoy it. By looking at her losing underneath, his


    heart seems to be infused with a hot stream of warmth, flowing through the blood vessel to the limb


    and makes him get horn.


    ¡°Lily, Lily...¡± He calls her name softly; his fingertip falls on every corner of her body, as if a devout


    believer is doing a sacred worship, which makes Lily unable to move.


    She ispletely in an erotic wave he created. For a while, it is the suffocation on the verge of


    drowning. While another secondter, it is the aftershocks after the waves. And he is the only one who


    can hold her tight and gives her the sense of security.


    ¡°Rex...¡± She moans out the words in a sweet voice, which can make people tremble by hearing it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The man¡¯s hot sweat drips on her corbone. The wheat-colored skin and the milk-colored


    skin are intertwined, clearly contrasting, but unexpectedly harmonious.


    As if they are a couple made in heaven, and they are born for each other.


    Lily clenches his arm. Under his tender palm, the man¡¯s body is as hard as a soldering iron. She titles


    her head, twisting her waist to press it, ¡°Turn off the light.¡±


    At this critical moment, she still has the mood to ask him to turn off the light. The man smiles, ¡°You¡¯re


    so beautiful under the light.¡±


    ¡°No, turn off the...¡± Lily stops halfway and her body is filled in an instant. She is caught off guard. There


    is a charming exmation on her lips.


    The kind of rejoicing of fear and frighten experience, and the kind of desperately cherishing each


    other¡¯s trust, at this moment, turn into a thrilling situation.


    The night is long. Everything feeling seems to open the floodgates. The two¡¯s atrium is filled up


    instantly.

 Chapter 173 Blame That Witch

    Chapter 173 me That Witch


    On the other hand, in the North Vi, since Rex left with Lily, it is filled with a distressing depression.


    Marina doesn¡¯t aware that Rex is hospitalized, even Maxx doesn¡¯t know that. Thus, since he and Lily


    left, Marina is disconnected from him for more than a week. He doesn¡¯t event make a phone call. From


    anticipation to extravagance, Marina only feels cold at this moment.


    For that Lily, now he doesn¡¯t even have time to take care of her anymore. Did he forget his promises to


    her and her parents?


    There is a fierce gleam in her eyes. When she thinks of Lily, she clenches her teeth tightly. Witch!


    me that witch!


    Marina hasn¡¯t been in the mood since she saw Lily herself that day. Compared with the photo she has


    taken before, Lily herself is more beautiful. The face is not as young as her; she has that moisturize


    face, the health that she has always dreamed of. By watching her being embraced by Rex, only God


    knows how jealous she is.


    All of this should belong to her, not Lily.


    In Marina¡¯s heart, Lily is like an outsider in a nest, she wishes she could tear her apart.


    In these days, Jade has always called her almost every day, so frequently that makes her fear. Finally,


    on another call, Marina couldn¡¯t help but breaks out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, if I don¡¯t contact you,


    don¡¯t contact me! Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Marina, what the hell do you mean? I¡¯ve helped you get things done and I got so many troubles, but


    you don¡¯t care now. Do you know someone is asking about me, and...¡±


    ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t care?¡± Marina interrupts her impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t I always make an idea with you!¡±


    Jadeughs a little abnormally, ¡°What¡¯s your idea. Is it for me to hide in the countryside?¡±


    Marina inhales deeply, trying to calm down. After all, Jade still has some benefits for her.


    She eases her emotion and says, ¡°This is a special period. If you don¡¯t hide, you will be caught by


    police and everything you did will be vain!¡±


    ¡°Until when should I hide!¡± At this moment, Jade is standing alone on a ruined vige, surrounded by


    half-meter-tall yellow bellflowers. She is alone, blown by the night breeze, and is like a lonely ghost in a


    barren mountain, ¡°There must be a deadline. You can¡¯t keep me waiting like this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Marina feels she is getting excited, afraid that things will be exposed. Thus, she changes


    her attitude by talking slowly to her, ¡°It won¡¯t be long anymore. Now as long as you hide, everything is


    half-done, you wille out after the limelight.¡±


    With the assurance that she gives, Jade lifts her hand to wrap on a thick coat on her body. Wondering


    how long she has been wearing it, there is a musty smell on it. She grits her teeth and says, ¡°Okay, I


    will believe you again. After all, we are now tied by grasshoppers. I will talk bluntly to you, if one day


    you make me turn bad, I will never make you feel better!¡±


    Hearing the word, Marina¡¯s eyes sh a harsh color, but she follows her, ¡°You can rest assure, I will not


    lift a stone and hit my own feet, wait for my news.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Marina turns off the phone directly, and puts it in the drawer and locks it.


    But unexpectedly, she sees Maxx standing still at the door.


    There is a throb in her heart, she is shocked and pats her chest while ming him in a shock, ¡°What


    are you doing there?¡±


    Maxx looks at her with aplicated expression and says nothing.


    Marina secretly frowns, struggling to put the phone back and locks it, then walks over in front of him,


    ¡°Did you hear all of it?¡±


    Maxx¡¯s expression slightly changes, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    She likes Rex so much that almost everyone around her can see it. However, why did she do such a


    thing?


    There is a disgust that flickers through her eyes. Even though it is only passing by, she is still being


    caught up, and immediately squeezes out a few tears, tearing pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, I


    have no choice...¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this to hurt someone you like so much, just because you can¡¯t get him and you also


    won¡¯t let others to get him?¡± Speaking of which, Maxx still doesn¡¯t understand it. After all, Marina


    hooking up with Jade is indeed a bit too much.


    Sure enough, Marina hears his harsh words, tears fall out without saying a word, covers all her face


    instantly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ruin him; I just don¡¯t want him to lose everything just because a woman.¡± Marina says it


    without regret, as if she is the victim, ¡°I think you understand me, I didn¡¯t expect I am so indecent in


    your eyes...¡±


    She cries so badly, ¡°Will you me me for everything that I did?¡±


    Maxx feels bad then he sees her so sad. Actually, she isn¡¯t doing anything wrong. She just falls in love


    with a man she shouldn¡¯t love and the man doesn¡¯t love her.


    ¡°Maxx, will you despise me, really despise me that I am working with Jade to hurt Lily?¡± Marina is like a


    drunken person, venting out all her sadness. Since it has started, it will be better to say it all.


    Rather than letting him guest and being hated in the end, she will say it all herself, maybe it could


    change the way his mind.


    Maxx still doesn¡¯t understand why Marina did this. These things have made a huge impact on the other


    party; this is not a small issue.


    But...


    Seeing her cry sadly, exining while weeping, maybe this is not what she really wants to do, she is


    only blind and confuses by love.


    He steps forward to Marina, ¡°Rex is very kind to you and treats you like a family. I have never seen him


    very interested in anyone. Even if it is not love, isn¡¯t it enough?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it good to change her identity, being with him in another way??


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Marina listens to it and only wants tough. She resists the disdain in her heart and shakes her head


    mournfully, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Once you fall in love with someone, it¡¯s hard to get that love back.¡±


    ¡°But if Rex knows what you did, he will be sadder.¡±


    Hearing it, Marina¡¯s body stiffens and looks at him sadly. Her voice is very soft, it is so fragile like on the


    verge of picking dew, she asks, ¡°Will you tell him?¡±


    Maxx doesn¡¯t answer immediately; there are some scruples in his heart.


    Marina stares at him nervously, paying attention to every single expression of him. When she sees the


    hesitation shing under his eyes, she reaches out and takes the initiative to grab his hand.


    She doesn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything, let alone beg for mercy. She lowers her head and let tear


    fall straight on the back of the man¡¯s hand. When she sees his fingers are trembling, she slowly says, ¡°I


    also wanted to find someone to rely on, I¡¯ve been too painful to be alone all this time. Not that I want to


    do this, but I only have Rex in my heart. I can¡¯t let him be taken away from me...¡±


    Maxx¡¯s hand seems to have been corroded by sulfuric acid. He has suffered so much since childhood,


    but his iron heart couldn¡¯t help softening at this time. He really wants to hug the woman in front of him


    immediately, ¡°You can trust me. If you are willing, you can rely on me.¡±


    Marina endures the nausea inside and raises her head, pretending to be surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Her gaze is as if saying someone finally is willing to stand beside her.


    Maxx looks at her crying face and nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ will you promise me not to talk about it to others?¡± Her purpose is still to seal his mouth.


    To Maxx, Rex is like his life-saver, just like Marina¡¯s parents to Rex. He presses his lips and says, ¡°As


    long as you don¡¯t do anything that hurts Rex, I can promise you.¡±


    Marinaughs, her tears are still hanging in the corner of her eyes, looking very touched. She secretly


    clenches her teeth and snuggles directly to his arms. She doesn¡¯t hug him, only slightly touching him.


    Just like this, Maxx''s hard heart has softened.


    However, in the sight he can¡¯t see, Marina¡¯s face is not weak at all, it is full of calction. She smiles


    wickedly and says, ¡°Thank you, Maxx.¡±


    These extremely touching words fall into his ears; Maxx couldn¡¯t see that this would be the beginning of


    all the misfortune. The day when he realizes it, it is toote.

 Chapter 174 The Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 174 The Unexpected Surprise


    After a night of torture, Lily doesn¡¯t wake up pleasantly the next morning. The kind of backaches and


    leg soreness strike her all over. She finally faces the reality again.


    And thinking of which, she will inevitably think of the man who is sleeping soundly beside her.


    The time indicates that it is half past nine in the morning, yet the person who usually wakes up on time


    at six in the morning is still asleep? However, thinking aboutst night, his fierce posture might have


    consumed a lot of his strength.


    But¡­ he tortured her so badly, and he is the one who sleepsfortably!


    Lily feels uneasy, looking at the handsome face that is even more handsome when he sleeps, she is


    very angry.


    In the winter, her feet will be cold. An idea pops in her head; she lifts her feet and puts them on the


    man¡¯s hard abs.


    When the hot and cold intertwine, someone opens his eyes. His deep eyes are still a littlezy with kind


    of sexyziness. He meets the cunning eyes and frowns, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The person is a bit upset; he wakes up with a gloomy face every morning. Lily usually waits for him to


    wash up before speaking, in order not to anger him.


    At this time, seeing his disgruntled face, she is inexplicably rejoiced, ignoring his difort, and says


    arrogantly, ¡°Do you know what time is it? The sun is drying your ass!¡±


    Looking that he has woken up, her goal is achieved. Lily is about to move her cold little feet away from


    his body, but unexpectedly, he catches it by his big hand under the quilt.


    She leans back without backing off and raises her eyes to focus on his gaze, feeling a little guilty and


    swallows, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Rex stares at her for a while, and only raises his brows to make people feel wicked. He says without


    opening his lips, ¡°Is it not enoughst night, huh? You seem to have a lot of energy to trouble me.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Speaking ofst night, she is very angry. She recalls the bitter memories which are still vivid. She


    has begged him to let go of her, but he not only doesn¡¯t let her go, even ignored her begging. He is too


    mischievous!


    Rex feels the burning anger in her eyes and caresses her hair, ¡°You just fainted away in the middle, I


    won¡¯t be like that next time.¡±


    Fainted away...


    Lily¡¯s face is heated up quickly. This person did it intentionally; he mentions the things that should not!


    she couldn¡¯t argue with him, nor can she fight with him. Lily wants to cry but has no tears and directly


    covers her head with the quilt, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just admitting my mistake, okay?¡± As he says, he loosens the woman¡¯s slender ankle and rubs it


    for her, ¡°Are you really tired?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to discuss this topic with him. Seeing his attitude is still good, she doesn¡¯t continue to


    me him, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to work again for several days, it is because of you. Kinsey will be


    disappointed again.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your case done?¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t written the overall report yet. I should have submitted itst week. I¡¯ve postponed it for a


    week, hmm¡­¡± Thinking of what she might face in thepany, Lily sighs.


    ¡°The overall report is a piece of cake, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rex knows that she is serious about her work


    and has made a lot of progress during this time. Kinsey has a high expectation, andforts her.


    Lily can only think so.


    The two lie on the bed until near lunch time. When Lily is about to go downstairs and tells Fanny to


    cook, Rex blocks her, ¡°No need, let¡¯s eat outside.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± Lily slightly nces at him, ¡°Are your body okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rex sits up from the bed, moving the quilt softly and revealing the eight packs, ¡°Let¡¯s get


    ready.¡±


    ¡°Did you book a ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex sees her surprise face and smiles, ¡°You just have to follow.¡±


    Lily then blushes while walking into the cloakroom. Facing the three vertical cabs and looking at the


    latest styles in each season, all of those are bought by Rex. Lily picks two of them up carefully and


    chooses a knitted dress. It is a V-neck dress but doesn¡¯t expose too much, matching with a long white


    fur coat outside. She looks warm yet not too bloated.


    After all are done, she goes out and stands in front of him, turning around, ¡°Can I wear this?¡±


    Rex is shaving; the man doesn¡¯t like an electric razor and uses a de to shave himself. Every time


    seeing him bent down like this, Lily¡¯s heart jumps.


    The man checks her out from top to bottom withoutpromising praises, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily smiles widely and squints. Her action makes people want to kiss.


    In fact, Rex does that exactly; he sps her neck and leans in.


    There is still white shaving foam left on his mouth, most of it is rubbed on her chin and face. Lily¡¯s


    moves her head slightly, ¡°You haven¡¯t shaved yet....¡±


    Rex looks at theplicated appearance of her. His heart softens up, and he really wants to carry her


    to the pool and kisses her fiercely; however, he still restrains it.


    They still have to go out, in case he loses control, the n may fail again.


    The two are ready and go to the garage. Lily looks down at her phone while subconsciously walks to


    the Bentley. She walks to the front door and pulls it twice, it is locked. Lily turns to look at him, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you unlock it?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex wears a dark gray casual suit with no buttons; it is a loose style, which is the D¡¯stest style this


    year. The straight woolen pants are just right at the ankle, giving a sense of his thin yet long leg.


    He points at the Aston Martin beside him, ¡°Get on this one.¡±


    Lily looks at the metallic Aston Martin sports cars and feels a little surprised, ¡°This one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rex walks over and pulls the door for her, ¡°Please.¡±


    Lily is shocked and almost doesn¡¯t walk stably. After sitting in the car, she observes the neat interior


    and sighs, ¡°What happens to you today?¡±


    He seldom drives sport cars, most of them are always Bentley or SUV. It is really unexpectedly that he


    chooses a sports car in such a light color today.


    Rex starts the car skillfully and looks sideways, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°No, I like it.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes look at him curiously. How can she not like it, everybody has an exaggerated


    heart, it is good to indulge asionally.


    The car drives out of the basement garage and roars which made Lily jump. She persuades Rex to


    open to hood, thetter obeys. The outside wind blows in and blows the hair on her forehead, making


    people couldn¡¯t hold and touch it.


    Half an hourter, the car stops in front of a very private French restaurant.


    Rex stops the car and asks her to get off first then drives to the car into the parking lot.


    Lily stands there for a while. After waiting for a while, she still doesn¡¯t meet him. When she is about to


    call him, the waiter who is wearing a waistcoat suddenly approaches him and calls her respectfully,


    ¡°Ms. Lily, your gift.¡±


    A ck square velvet gift box is ced in front of her, Lily points at herself, ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She takes it in doubt. When the golden tie is opened, there is an exquisite yet small crystal ball with a


    small arrow in it, pointing in the direction directly ahead.


    Lily looks at the direction. Her heart suddenly misses a beat. She realizes what is going on....

 Chapter 175 Surprise Confession

    Chapter 175 Surprise Confession


    Did he prepare it in advance? No wonder he mored to eat out early in the morning and drove a


    sports car that is extremely premeditated.


    Lily walks forward and after entering the restaurant door, a waiter gives her another small box. Inside, it


    is another crystal ball that has a different style. The arrow points to the left.


    In this way, every time she walks, another waiter steps forwards to give her another crystal ball. From


    the hall to the first floor, from the first to the second floor, Lily bes more nervous and excited as


    she moves closer and closer.


    Finally, the crystal ball leads her to the rooftop of the restaurant. In front of the elegant and solid wood


    door, she dares not to push it for a long time. In addition of the thinyer of sweat in her hand, her heart


    is extremely nervous and also trembling.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± after pondering for a while, Lily gathers up her courage and pushes the door open.


    With a squeak, all the scenes behind the door are in front of her.


    The rooftop is veryrge. It is not really open-aired, but there is ayer of transparentndscape ss


    above, which istes the cold wind and also makes it cleaner.


    The marble floor is covered with an off-white carpet. He is facing the doorway, with a small European


    lamp and pink rose petals in the middle. Looking down at it, there is a white shaman hanging from the


    top of the ss. A dark long table is filled with candlesticks and golden tableware decorated with white


    roses. Champagne-colored balloons are hanging around the top of the ss. A photo of her smiling is


    ced at the end of the string. She doesn¡¯t even know when this person took it.


    Lily is surprised and chokes till speechless. Never has she thought that he would do this for her, she


    scans around dumbly and even forgets to respond.


    This is like a fairy tale world he gives her, so gentle and precious.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man¡¯s deep, maic voicees from the side. She then sees the tall figure


    coming out of a corner.


    Looking at Lily¡¯s surprise eyes, Rex¡¯s usual calm heart could not continue to remain indifferent. The left


    atrium is beating fiercely, making him feel fresh.


    Thinking of what he is going to say, Rex¡¯s throat is a little dry. While holding out the calmness of his


    face, he reaches out to her.


    He is inviting her.


    Lily eagerly takes his hand. The moment their finger touch, their hearts seem to be connected. It is


    clear that all intimate things have been done. At this time, just holding hand can be more than anything,


    making Rex more excited.


    He slightly smiles at her and with all the tenderness and affection; he turns around and takes her


    forward. Lily follows step by step,pletely led by him.


    As they walk to the round table, he passes a banquet of flowers on the chair that has been prepared in


    advance. It is not veryrge nor morous. It is a white lc flower with a pale yellowish color dotted on


    the four long green leaves, in the middle of the branches, it is wrapped in beigece yarn, very delicate


    yet exudes a touch of elegance.


    He releases Lily¡¯s hand and hands over the banquet. At the same time, he pulls out a small square box


    from his pocket without any logo on it, only a velvet tie.


    Snowke styles with six drills ws; a one-carat diamond is ced in the middle. A set of secondary


    diamonds lie next to it. It is glowing very dazzlingly, making people unable to move their eyes.


    The light reflects the sharp ring that makes her in a momentary trance, unable to tell whether it is real


    or just a fantasy, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, listen to me.¡± The man interrupts her at the beginning; his tone is a little fast. It is not hard


    to see that he is also nervous.


    ¡°You always say that you have no sense of security, and always want to run away from the rtionship.


    You don¡¯t know how far we can go, I am quite possessive in this rtionship. I have not given you any


    sense of security in the past, which is my negligence. We have been together only for half year, but this


    is a breakthrough for me from zero to one hundred. We have been through a lot, which also


    strengthened my beliefs. Lily, I love you. This ring is reserved for you. You can¡¯t take it off when you put


    it on.¡± In his low voice, there is a slight tremor and a little rush. The ck eyes reflect her speechless


    deepest look.


    Lily looks at the man standing in front of him; his gesture is really elegant, his eyes are so focused, as if


    she is the only one in his eyes in this world, making her a kind of cherished feeling.


    She doesn¡¯t know when thest time she feels this way was. She has been too tired all over the years,


    mentally and physically. There is no high expectation for such romances and treatment, but she doesn¡¯t


    expect he will do it.


    Tears fall down, scratching her cheeks, leaving a trace of crystal wet marks. If he doesn¡¯t wipe it for her,


    Lily doesn¡¯t realize that she has cried.


    How long has she been waiting for such scene?


    She has been hoping that someone will do it for her, almost thought that she will never have it again in


    her life.


    Rex looks at her affectionately crying, just like a weeping beauty. She looks pretty even when she is


    crying.


    He lowers his head and takes the ring out of the box, then pulls the woman¡¯s white left hand. Seeing


    that the ring is about to be put in, he pauses and raises up to ask her, ¡°Are you willing to wear it?¡±


    Lily nods without thinking, even her voice trembles because of the excitement, ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    Heughs and finally pushes the round ring to the bottom of her finger. It is just right her size. Looking


    at the originally empty finger, there is different emotion in her heart, as if they will be the same forever.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex reaches out and pulls her into his arms, his thin lips fall on a soft kiss on the top of her head, ¡°Then


    I will be ease up, you will not be able to run anymore.¡±


    Lily bursts into tears and smiles, rubbing her tears in her expensive clothes. Her tone is very sweet,


    ¡°When did you n these...¡±


    ¡°When you came to see me in the hospital.¡± At that time, he thought that he will never see her again


    when he opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, she always stayed by his side, carefully caring him, forgiving


    his deception. All of this made Rex touch and make him feel sorry.


    He has done too little for her. He dares not to face it before, but now that he has determined, there is


    nothing to hold back.


    Lily couldn¡¯t help but covers her mouth. It turns out that he has been preparing it earlier before, she


    doesn¡¯t notice it at all.


    When Lily recalls it carefully, the door behind them is opened. Steady footsteps are heard behind her.


    When she turns her head, Karl, Orson, Pehry and Sally are walking together.


    ¡°You, when did you guys...¡±

 Chapter 176 Sudden Change

    Chapter 176 Sudden Change


    ¡°It is rare for Rex to be this sweet, how can we miss it!¡± Pehry walks with his hand in his pocket, while


    smiling mischievously. Wondering because of the good atmosphere, the wicked face makes people feel


    happy after seeing it.


    Karl nces at her, ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®we¡¯, it¡¯s only you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re too emotionless!¡± Pehry is shocked when he sees the banquet and ring in Lily¡¯s hand,


    ¡°Lovey-dovey...¡±


    Orson stands aside and looks at them teasingly, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    That expression is like they are married....


    The only one that is normal is Sally. By looking at Lily¡¯s happy expression, she is also happy inside,


    especially with the ring she wears on her hand, it is really nice to look at it.


    Lily also understands it. It might because of giving her a surprise, and also thinking that only two of


    them are not formal. Thus, he gathers everyone together to witness it, which is to indicate how serious


    enough he is about this matter.


    After greeting each other, they sit down. Rex sits in the main seat and Lily is next to him. They have


    been friends for many years, don¡¯t care about the seating issue, you can sit where ever you like.


    Soon, the waiter serves the meal. The French restaurant is exquisite. Even though the portion is small,


    there are many types. As the Michelin stars restaurant in the city, the taste is indeed very good, people


    will definitely enjoy it.


    ¡°We have discussed it before, who will be the first one to set his own life. At that time, I thought Orson


    will be the one, but who knows it will be Rex. Karl, you¡¯re indeed urate!¡± Pehry recalls that they have


    a bet before. After two years pass, he doesn¡¯t expect that Rex will be the fastest.


    After all in his eyes, in addition to being mature and steady like an older brother, he also has some


    unrelenting ruthlessness and indifference. Few girls can stand such men. Besides, he will not give


    others a chance.


    Who know, only halfway and Lily has killed it. She can even control him.


    Thinking of which, Pehry feels a little unpleasant, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect my big bro will be taken by


    someone....¡±


    He sighs twice in a sentence, as if it is really a pity.


    Rex nces at him, his vision is fierce.


    After listening to it, Lily¡¯s face is hot, thinking that everyone deliberately teases her. for a moment, she


    couldn¡¯t resist and randomly finds an excuse to slip away, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    She removes the napkin from the legs. When she has just stood up, Sally adds in, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Rex looks at the back of the woman who left in hurry, and pulls his lips helplessly while looking at Pehry


    with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Lily is thin-skinned, pay attention when you speak.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Pehry sters an innocent face, he grabs Karl¡¯s arm with exaggeration, ¡°Look at Rex,


    he has attacked me before he got married, he doesn¡¯t even let me make a joke!¡±


    Karl draws back his arms and gives him an angry look, ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you to have


    such a thick skin? When are you going to blush?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, you guys!¡± Pehry looks at everyone that is attacking himself, sits down and stops talking.


    Karl and Rex look at each other, while Orson suddenly interjects and asks, ¡°But seriously, you did such


    a big scene, did you really n to admit Lily?¡±


    Rex says nothing, only holding the crystal cup on the table in one hand whiles the other on the leg.


    Even though he is only sitting, it is really elegant like a noble boy. The tenderness in his eyes has


    already exined everything.


    It¡¯s a diamond ring and also a confession. He must have thought about it.


    Orson¡¯s words are surprisingly endless, ¡°When are you going to get married?¡±


    Rex looks at him amusedly, ¡°No rush, it¡¯s still early.¡±


    Even though he has determined Lily in his heart, things like being a married person is not their


    problem. His parents have a great prejudice against Lily. If he wants to change their mind, he has to


    make a long-term nning.


    ¡­


    In the bathroom, after calming down her emotion, Lily stands in front of the sink and washes her hands.


    When she is half-washing it, she suddenly thinks of the ring in her hand. Afraid of getting dirty, she


    takes it off and puts it aside. After finished, she wears it again.


    Sally looks at her behavior and only feels cute, ¡°Diamond will not rust easily, you don¡¯t have to take it


    off.¡±


    Of course, Lily knows it, but it is her first day to wear it, which makes her cherish it and reluctant for it to


    touch anything else, ¡°To make youugh.¡±


    Sally shakes her head whileughing, there is envy in her tone, ¡°Rex is very kind to you.¡±


    Such an arrogant man is willing to lower his head and does anything for her. Not to mention how rare it


    is, will absolutely envious for other women. This man leaves all the good things for her only.


    Lily is embarrassed by her words and casually changes the topic, ¡°Is the hospital busy recently?¡±


    Speaking of work, there is bitterness in Sally¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s still fine, but...¡±


    She lowers her voice and moves closer, then says, ¡°Karl is quite moodytely, he makes me


    distressed.¡±


    Moody?


    Karl?


    ¡°Impossible.¡± This word might suit Rex, but if it is for Karl, it is not suit.


    In her heart, among Rex¡¯s friends, Karl is the only one who is quite warmth.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He often finds w in my work. Even if there isn¡¯t any, he still finds one to me me.¡± Sally looks


    helpless; it is a true mental breakdown.


    Lily wonders, ¡°I think Karl like you a lot.¡±


    Otherwise, he will not bring Sally to their party.


    Sally doesn¡¯t quite understand too and sighs, ¡°Hmm, maybe.¡±


    With her bitter face, Lily doesn¡¯t ask her anymore. The two return to the dining table. They all eat


    almost the same meal. The men are discussing what are they going to do in the afternoon, either


    bowling or golfing is the first choice.


    At this time, Karl¡¯s phone suddenly rings up.


    He nces at the caller ID and quickly picks it up, ¡°Hello, this is Karl¡­ what?! Find out the yellow bottle


    and give her two [ills, I will be there!¡±


    The sudden utterance makes everyone silence. After adding up for two more words, he hangs up and


    stands up all at once. His expression is a little tense. ¡°Rex, we have to go to the North Vi now, Marina


    has an ident.¡±

 Chapter 177 Marina Has an Accident

    Chapter 177 Marina Has an ident


    Once the word falls, all the people at the scene slightly change theirplexion, especially Lily. The


    harmonious atmosphere has disappeared and bes a little more subtle.


    Even though everyone doesn¡¯t express it directly, Lily clearly feels that they are scrupling about her


    mind.


    After a moment of silence, Rex stands up from the seat and reaches the coat behind the chair, then


    exins to Lily with the a worriedplexion, ¡°It¡¯s an ident, I will check it ande back


    immediately, I¡¯ll let the driver take you back.¡±


    After it, he turns to Pehry and Orson again, ¡°I think we can¡¯t gather anymore. I will make an


    appointment next time. You can choose the ce, my treat.¡±


    The two have no problem and agree readily.


    Seeing that he is leaving, Lily stands up and takes his arm. Herplexion is a littleplicated, but


    she says firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Now that she knows Marina¡¯s existence, and understands their rtionship, there is nothing to avoid,


    so it is not a big deal.


    Rex stops and looks at her without speaking, as if thinking about something.


    Lily drops her hand and takes a deep breath before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t believe you. I just want


    to follow and see if there is anything I can help. Even if I can¡¯t help, I just want to be with you.¡±


    As Karl said, for all these years, he has repaid his gratitude and paid so much effort on Marina. There


    is no reason to add more chaos to him at this time.


    Now that you have chosen to ept it, don¡¯t avoid it anymore.


    Rex is stunned for a moment. Little did he expect that she will make such a request. However, besides


    surprised, he is more touched. She has already too kind, he has no reason to block it again, right?


    The man nods and takes her hand, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Watching the two leave together, Pehry doesn¡¯t move from his sit and nces at Orson, suddenly asks,


    ¡°Orson, do you think Rex will marry Lily?¡±


    Orson raises his pupil, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Pehry chuckles, it is still that mischievous one, but the expression in his eyes are serious, he says


    every single word clearly, ¡°Because I just thought that Rex won¡¯t marry Lily, but now I think that Rex will


    only marry Lily and won¡¯t ept other people.¡±


    ....


    After the four people left the restaurant, Karl and Sally are in the same car, while Rex and Lily are in


    another. They rush towards the North Vi together.


    When theye downstairs just now, Karl briefly talks about Marina¡¯s condition. She is identally cut


    by a knife; the blood continues to flow.


    No matter what kind of feeling Marina has, just thinking about it makes Lily worried. She couldn¡¯t help


    but wonders what kind of disease that can make her get into this point.


    Rex drives in concentration, no one speaks in the car. As if noticing the unusual atmosphere, the man


    leisurely nces at her and finds that she is staring nervously at the window, and takes her hand. His


    voice is calm and reassuring, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lily¡¯s hands are somewhat cold; she really hopes that nothing would happen.


    The car drives quickly for almost an hour before finally arrive at the Vi. The doctors who are assigned


    have been rushed over, but they are not authoritative enough, they simply cleaned it up and bandaged


    it.


    Karl rushes to the bedroom and immediately checks on the wound. Lily pauses as soon as she enters


    the door, her eyes widen in disbelief, looking at the trace of blood on the bed....


    She has bled a lot, at least it looks like this.


    Her footsteps seem to be nailed in ce, Lily doesn¡¯t continue to move forward, afraid that she can¡¯t


    ept it, nor she will hinder things. Looking at Karl and Rex wandering around, she feels really


    anxious.


    Never ever had an ident.


    ¡°Rex....¡± On the bed, as she watches Rexing, a happy smile shows up on her face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But the next second, when she sees Lily standing behind, her expression darkens, why is she here?


    Marina lowers her eyelids to cover her anger in her eyes. This Lily indeed has a thick skin, only knows


    to be lingering with Rex, she still dares toe here!


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak first.¡± Rex tries to stabilize her emotions, looking at the dark red blood, he is also


    panicked, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Marina knows that of course she will be alright. After all, she deliberately cuts it. It is to make him


    ufortable and unable to refuse her request. She makes an effort to raise her hand to Rex, ¡°Rex,


    don¡¯t go.¡±


    Rex sees that her arm is shaking badly and takes her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t go, I will not go.¡±


    He has promised Rex parents before they died, he will never eat his words.


    Marina¡¯s identes so suddenly. Fortunately, Rex has prepared all the medical equipment, which


    makes Karl easy to handle it. He did hemostasis first, but the result is not very good. He could only rely


    on hemostatic clips for physical therapy. It is still necessary to adjust the bnce of the blood system in


    her body to get a full healing effect.


    But it is not easy to do it in a short time. Marina has been transferred from the bedroom to a sterilized


    room. Thus, Karl has spent almost an afternoon to work on it. Finally, it stops bleeding.


    ¡°She has lost too much blood at once. It will cause imbnce for her blood system. We need to wait for


    the medical report to make a decision.¡± Karl has given Marina a sedative to make her sleep.


    Sally¡¯s face is a little pale, her forehead is full of sweat, ¡°The wound isrge, the position is on the left of


    her wrist. Judging by the shape of the cut, it should be hurt intentionally.¡±


    ¡°Intentionally?¡± Rex furrows his brow and slightly lowers it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Karl adds in and looks at Marina who is sleeping at the sterilized room meaningfully, ¡°It should be


    her own who did this.¡±


    As soon as the wordse out, even Lily is surprised. Did she doesn¡¯t know her own body? She even


    regarded her life as sloppy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it first. For specific reason, wait for her to wake up and ask.¡± Karl pats on Rex


    shoulder.


    ¡°How long will the medical report out?¡±


    ¡°One hourter.¡± He takes off the istion suit and lifts the phone in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to George.¡±


    After Karl left, Rex sits on the sofa outside the sterilized room. He has a poorplexion. Sally looks at


    them and leaves for giving them a space.


    Lily looks at him who ces his hand on the legs while lowering his head on it. She feels uneasy inside


    and walks up to him in a few steps. She stands, while he sits. She stretches her hand and hugs him.


    Her voice is very consoling, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Karl is here, everything will be fine.¡±


    Rex supports his face with both hands, his handsome face is squeezed in his palm, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m so


    tired....¡±

 Chapter 178 Her Life Is in Danger

    Chapter 178 Her Life Is in Danger


    Lily feels his helpless and worries, then hugs tighter, ¡°I know, just endure it, and everything will pass.¡±


    These sentences are very hopeless and forbearing. It is barely a simple sentence, but Rex has


    endured it for many years, will it pass just by enduring it? It¡¯s hard.


    The two hug each other silently and could feel the other party¡¯s mind without saying it. In a sterile room


    beside the wall, Marina is in a deep sleep under the effect of sedative. She could not see Rex¡¯s


    struggle and sourness, but only be selfish and gets whatever she wants.


    At half past five in the evening, Marina¡¯s blood analysis and physical examination result are out. Karl


    prints two copies of the report, and gives one to Rex. ¡°Her physical condition is not very good because


    of the excessive bleeding. The immune function has also declined. Her own blood systems don¡¯t


    function normally. The number of telets has also dropped. If it continues to fall, it will be more


    dangerous.¡±


    Rex looks at the number above. He is familiar with several indexes, which makes him silence for a


    moment. Then he asks coldly, ¡°Will her life be in danger?¡±


    The room bes quite out of the blue, even Lily is breathless. No one could answer this question,


    including Karl.


    After a long silence, Karl puts the report on the table, ¡°Whether it will be life-threatening or not, it


    depends on how the treatment goes. But now, it is really serious.¡±


    Once the words fall, the room is hit with silence once gain. When Lily is about to get some fresh air, the


    reminder on the table rings.


    Karl stands up in a breath, ¡°She has woken up, go and see her.¡±


    Lily subconsciously also stands up, but when she walks to the door, Karl stops her, ¡°Lily, don¡¯t go in


    first. She has just woken up, I¡¯m afraid when she sees you, she will be irritated.¡±


    She will be irritated when seeing her?


    Lily twits her eyebrows. Even though she feels strange, she doesn¡¯t insist, since her illness is quite


    serious.


    Rex nods to her and turns to leave.


    Fortunately, there is a surveince camera in the office, she can see everything that happen in the


    ward.


    Three of them put on their istion suit and enters the room. Rex walks in the front, followed by Karl,


    then Sally. Seeing theming inside, Marina¡¯s face shows a fragile smile, she apologies, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Karl nces at the number on the equipment besides, ¡°Did you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Marina¡¯s voice is very soft, you can¡¯t even hear it if you didn¡¯t pay attention to it closely.


    ¡°Because of the excessive blood lost, your body function is out of bnce and it will hurt. If you can¡¯t


    bear it, tell me. I will give you a painkiller.¡± Karl patiently consoles her. As a doctor, he has to be


    sympathy with his patient.


    Marina nods, her vision gradually swifts to Rex. When she looks at his sharp eyes, she feels uneasy,


    ¡°Rex....¡±


    Rex pulls on the chair beside the bedpost and sits down, looking less aggressive, ¡°How did you hurt


    yourself?¡±


    He questions her almost immediately, however, she has prepared it in advance and doesn¡¯t panic. She


    looks at Karl and Sally and speaks weakly, ¡°me me for all of this. That day since you had a quarrel


    with Lily, I haven¡¯t received your call. I thought you guys fought because of me. I don¡¯t want you to be


    sad because of me, you¡¯ve made so many efforts. After spending all alone in this house for more than


    a week, the more I think about it, the more upset I am, and I feel really sorry for you.¡±


    She says it just in time with her tears, as if she has received some grievance, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause so


    much trouble for everyone, I just feel so sad¡­¡±


    Her words make people presented don¡¯t know how to console her. Even Lily feels very ufortable


    by listening to it in the office. In a few words, as though it is her who caused all the scene.


    Is she so guilty because of her sudden arrival and misunderstanding that she wants tomit suicide?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know whether this is real or fake, but she is willing to believe that it is true. After all, Rex did


    his best to help to treat her, and she will not live with such a sincere heart.


    ¡°Marina, your body didn¡¯t allow you to make such a decision easily. Everything is in vain if you didn¡¯t


    cautious. You have been in the states for five years, I don¡¯t want to wait for another five years.¡± This is


    the first time Rex uses a serious tone to speak about her illness. He always does as she likes, but this


    matter has touched his bottom line.


    Marina looks at him nkly. What did he mean just now, did he just threaten her?


    ¡°Rex, You, how can you speak like this...¡±


    ¡°I hope you can be more careful. Your body can hardly recover until this point. Do you want to go back


    at that time?¡± Rex looks at the person who is lying weakly on the bed, his pain and tense inside make


    him impatience.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone will be impatient. They have been cooperating for all the time, but in the end, it is all in vain


    because of the patient.


    Marina doesn¡¯t want to understand, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to trouble you, I...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to trouble Rex, you should treat your body better than this. Now that you are aware


    that Rex has paid so much effort for you, you should get well as soon as possible and be more


    independent, instead of mourning and self-pity and self-injury.¡± Sally¡¯s clear voice suddenly rings in.


    She has barely seen Marina for a few times, and also has nothing to do with her, thus, she has more


    intuitive attitude towards her. She is indeed weak, but she has no desire to get well soon. Instead,


    standing as a patience every day, such a mental is even more unfavorable to recover.


    Marina doesn¡¯t expect that she will suddenly be interjected in such a straightforward way. It makes her


    speechless and only says lightly, ¡°What do you know....¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand your feeling, but as a doctor, if you didn¡¯t want a treatment, you can give it up


    directly, don¡¯t receive a treatment and hurt yourself at the same time. The impact is not only for you, but


    it is unfair for others.¡± Sally says out loudly, every single word hit Marina.


    She is annoyed, the number in the equipment suddenly risen up. Karl frowns and pulls her out directly.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± he rebukes her right in the face without any mercy, ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you


    before that we have to eliminate our personal emotion when facing a patient, what are you doing just


    now?¡±


    Sally only feels suffocated, swallowing her usual style of work and refutes back, ¡°I think I¡¯m right!¡±

 Chapter 179 Living Together

    Chapter 179 Living Together


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re right?¡± Karl looks at her coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a surgeon, not a psychiatric. I don¡¯t need


    you tomunicate with the patient. If Marina copsed because of your emotion just now, what are


    you going to do?¡±


    ¡°She will not copse.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world.¡± Karl looks her unregretful manner, really disappointed, ¡°You can


    go back first.¡±


    After speaking, Karl turns and leaves to walk back to the sterilized room.


    Sally pulls his elbow. After staying by his side for so long, this is the first time she dares to touch him,


    ¡°Why should I go?¡±


    Karl pauses his steps and looks at her stubborn little face very calmly yet cruelly, ¡°We don¡¯t need


    unprofessional doctor here.¡±


    Unprofessional.


    After almost half a year, this is hispliment for her.


    Sally is working hard, it is not only to be Karl¡¯s apprentice, but also wants the expert in this field to


    recognize her. However, just because of his word, she haspletely torn apart.


    Disappointed, frustrated, upset and also hopeless are mixed up in this unspeakable feeling.


    Sally who has endured her feeling for so long, explodes in this moment. It is obviously not a big issue,


    but she feels very wronged,pletely vexed.


    What has she done wrong that she makes him called her unprofessional?


    Karl¡¯s eyes which have been calm yet almost cold finally see her gradually redden eyes, it finally


    trembles and his brows frown. Is she¡­ crying?


    He opens his mouth to say something, but Sally doesn¡¯t give him the opportunity and runs away.


    Looking at the back that gradually disappears from sight, Karl¡¯s hand clenches into a fist. When he just


    steps on a step, he stops again.


    He still needs to take care a lot of things, and he doesn¡¯t have time to look after her.


    Inside the ward, Marina looks at the man that is sitting on the bedside. After scolded by Sally, she is a


    little uneasy to start a conversation, afraid that he will not listen and backfires her.


    Rex also doesn¡¯t continue to me her. However, Marina can sense that his vision is not the same as


    before. There is also some sourness and attentiveness. It isck of some feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it anymore next time.¡± His voice is deep that she clearly feels his resistance about this matter.


    Marina secretly reliefs, but still looks at the same pitiful way, ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry, Rex. I just feel sad and


    don¡¯t know what to do. I live here every day. There were George and other doctors, and now I¡¯m alone,


    which makes me think too much easily, and be more negative.¡±


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t take your body as a joke. Your parents in the heaven will not want to see this.¡± Rex takes


    the initiative to mention her parents. At this time, he takes the advantages to show how afraid he is


    deep inside.


    ¡°I know but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself...¡± Marina¡¯s vision shifts to him quietly, ¡°Rex,


    I don¡¯t know what happened to me. I will think a lot if no one is with me.¡±


    Rex listens to it, there is no superfluous expression on his face. He listens to it very calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve called


    a psychologist toe here, I can also ask her to apany you so that....¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Marina refuses without thinking, her tone bes a little more radical, ¡°I don¡¯t want a


    stranger to see me like a ghost!¡±


    Since having this strange disease, she is no longer that dazzling Marina but a ghostly human!


    ¡°Marina...¡± Rex wants to persuade her.


    Marina cuts him off, somewhat hard to speak out, ¡°Rex, I have a request, I don¡¯t know how to tell you.


    Actually, I don¡¯t want to mention it, but now that my condition is gone worse. I don¡¯t know whether I will


    lose control again next time, so....¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t surprise that she has a request. All these years, fulfilling her wish has been a kind of habit


    to him, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°The Vi is very big anyway, I think you and Lily can move in here, it is more convenient so that we


    can be together every day, Lily should be less suspicious to me....¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Rex refuses before she even finishes. The man furrows his eyebrows, showing a distressed


    look.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. I just want someone to apany me.¡± Marina¡¯s tone is as if saying ¡®can¡¯t you just


    agree with my small matter¡¯.


    Lily who is in the surveince room, couldn¡¯t help but also frowns. This Marina is always full of tricks,


    there is one after the other one, living together? What is she thinking of, she is thirty years old. Don¡¯t


    she think this is inappropriate?


    Lily looks at Rex tensely, for fear that he will agree with it. But fortunately, he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°This is not a small deal. We moving in will not help you recover.¡±


    Marina is rejected by him over and over again, her heart is already cold, but she refuses to give up


    easily. As long as she proposed it, she will have to fight, otherwise, she doesn¡¯t know when the next


    time wille.


    ¡°But my current condition is not cooperating with the treatment at all...¡± She says it in a pitiful way, as


    though being abandoned by the whole world, ¡°Even if I am cured, I have no family, so it is not


    necessary to cure me.¡±


    ¡°Marina!¡± Rex increases his tone. He is clueless with her current attitude. It is more like a kind of


    judgement, ¡°You have changed a lot.¡±


    Marina groans inside, afraid that he will find something out and quickly murmurs, ¡°You are the same.¡±


    The two of them are speechless for a while. Even the dust that is floating in the air seems to be heavy.


    It is not the power that presses it, but the tension that is unspeakable.


    ¡°This matter has to be considered for a long time. Now you just need to cooperate with the treatment.


    Don¡¯t do this stupid of thing anymore. Lily doesn¡¯t misunderstand and will not misunderstand.¡± He


    speaks clearly for her to understand, and be clear about her own position.


    Marina will surely understand it. She still has a lot to say, but she is also clearly aware that Rex has


    built a line between them. It is harmful and unprofitable to talk about it further.


    Shepromises, ¡°Okay, you can ask Lily about it. If you aren¡¯t worried for me being alone here, just


    think that I haven¡¯t said it.¡±


    Rex stands up and closes his eyes, ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Listening to the door closing sound, she knows that there is a surveince camera in the room, thus


    she will not reveal her emotions. What she wants is not a quick chat, but for Rex to belong to her!

 Chapter 180 Don’t Get Mad

    Chapter 180 Don¡¯t Get Mad


    After Rex came out of the sterile room, he sees Lily approaching, stilling carrying the diamond ring that


    he just gave her. It gleams under the light, and a sudden guilt surges in his heart. He quickly walks


    towards her, embracing her into in his arm.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Lily is dumbfounded by his sudden apology. She doesn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be dignified, thus she


    smiles and pats his shoulder, ¡°Why did you apologize suddenly?¡±


    The man only hugs her tighter and says nothing.


    He has done so many things sorry for her, sorry for her epting his confession and then going


    through this with him, sorry for troubling her as a couple, and sorry that she is so simple and kind to


    have done so much for him.


    The kind of sorry for her are really a lot.


    For her, his responsibility for Marina¡¯s family is not another pressure.


    Lily listens to his apology and nods gently, stroking into the man¡¯s shoulder softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I


    understand.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t feel much better, he even mes himself more, his voice is hoarse, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bear


    this.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen to be with you, I must ept everything from you,¡± Lilyforts this fatigue man


    softly, ¡°Maybe there are a lot of fantasies before I know this matter, I misunderstand a lot, but now I¡¯ve


    known that this is your responsibility, I don¡¯t mind and I¡¯m proud that you have been so persistence for


    so long.¡±


    Other ordinary men, or may just a kind man, he probably does no better than him.


    In this case, she also can¡¯t me him. He also doesn¡¯t want it, nobody wants it.


    Rex stays silence and only embraces her for a long time. The negative aura is emanating from inside of


    his body and Lily feels it for the first time. It is kind of the negativity that she desperately wants to calm


    down.


    For the whole afternoon, Rex is not in the mood. Marina¡¯s condition is unstable, which makes him


    couldn¡¯t leave. He stays outside the sterile room. The time slowly passes and it is finally dinner time.


    Lily wanders around the kitchen to check if there is anything to eat.


    She opens the fridge, there are a lot of fresh fruits inside. As for the freezer, there are a lot of beef meat


    and crude seafood.


    Due to the limited time, it is not efficient to make much trouble. Thus, Lily picks a box of imported


    shrimp and a few small rapeseed and eggs, in order to prepared a bowl of noodles.


    She puts the ingredients on the counter and turns to find a knife, but glimpses a shadow at the door.


    Lily is startled and takes a step back in amazement. The man is not very tall, about one meter seventy


    five with brush cut, his skin is tanned, his eyes are not big, and his lips are thin, which makes him look


    very fierce.


    Her head wanders a lot of guessing, she has not impression at all, she has never met this person.


    As if aware that she is taken back, the man stands still in the ce. His visionnds on the ingredient


    on the counter, and finally says, ¡°Hello, Lily. I¡¯m Maxx, Rex¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    Bodyguard?


    Rex has several bodyguards, but she has never seen the one that follows him.


    The man is extremely sensible and immediately aware of Lily¡¯s suspicion, then exins, ¡°Beside


    protecting Rex, I am also responsible for taking care of Marina.¡±


    Only then, Lily learns about the situation, no wonder he appears in the vi.


    Lily stands straight and slightly smile, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t seen you before, I was just startled, I hope you


    don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Maxx quickly nods his head, ¡°You think too much.¡±


    The person has stood in front of her; thus, Lily tells him, ¡°Let¡¯s eat togetherter, I¡¯m going to cook a


    noodle.¡±


    Hearing it, Maxx is stunned for a while, then secretly looks at Lily. She is washing the vegetable. The


    woman has a very delicate and white skin. It has an aura that sparks out around her. At this moment,


    just by looking at her can make people feel warm.


    No wonder Rex can like her, every man would like this kind of woman.


    As for the dinner...


    Maxx tactfully refuses, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Thank you, Lily. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    More or less, Lily also knows the rule, and doesn¡¯t force.


    Washing vegetable, lightning pots and cooking the noodle, the simple procedure is extremely handy to


    operate. Lily deliberately peels all the skin before throwing them into the pot, it is more convenient to


    eat.


    After finishing up, she pours the noodle in the bowl, then calls Rex, ¡°Come and eat, it¡¯ste.¡±


    Ten minutester, Rex and Karl enter the dining room together and look at the four bowls of noodles on


    the table, making Karl¡¯s eyes slightly tremble but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    After working the whole afternoon, he checks on the report again, which makes him really hungry.


    Lily merely sees the two of them and somewhat surprise, ¡°Where is Sally?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The movement of Karl taking the chopsticks pauses, and he answers indifferently, ¡°She has left.¡±


    ¡°She has left? When did she leave, I didn¡¯t know it?¡± She keeps on staying in the office to watch the


    footage and really has no idea. However, after recalling it, she indeed hasn¡¯t met her for a while.


    ¡°There is something to handle in the hospital, I let her take care. There are several expert doctors


    coming tonight, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Of course, Karl will not say that he drove her out. This kind of


    problem doesn¡¯t need outsiders to be involved.


    Lily doesn¡¯t doubt him nor asks further.


    After eating, Karl goes to the sterile room to check on Marina¡¯s condition, leaving Rex and Lily in the


    dining table. When she just wants to pick up the bowl from him, he grabs her wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t do it,


    someone will get itter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s easy anyway and I don¡¯t have anything to do...¡±


    Saying that she is going to get it again, the man strengthens his force. Lily is puckered slightly and


    looks at the man sitting on the chair in puzzlement.


    Rex raises his wrist and nces at his watch. His tone is a little deep, ¡°You can go back first, I will let


    the driver to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°I said I will be with you.¡± Lily repeats again with a trembling instability in the tone. There is a sourness


    in her nose, and she quickly looks away, not wanting him to worry about her.


    Rex shuts his eyes, his throat trembles, and slightly tighten he wrist, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want you to be


    here, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be tired, let Karl and me take care of it. You wait for me in the house, okay?¡±


    Lily still wants to say something but he cuts in, ¡°I know you won¡¯t add another mess, but I will get


    distracted if you¡¯re here, so go home and wait for me, okay?¡±


    Lily bites her lips, hesitating. Thinking that he has just been discharged not long ago and should have


    taken more rest in these two days, but now this problem appears. This North Vi is also quite far, he


    has to go back and forth.


    He gets distracted if she is here. She doesn¡¯t help yet making him more tired.


    After a while, Lily finally surrenders. Even though she is unwilling, she tries to be more understandable,


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be toote,e home earlier, I will wait for you before sleep.¡±


    Rex chuckles, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Half an hourter, the driver has arrived. Lily only realizes that he has contacted the driver before, or


    else, he can¡¯t arrive just in half an hour.


    She turns back to look at him madly. This man has known that she would promise him to go back.


    Rex pats her head like caressing a pet, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

 Chapter 181 He Does Something Wildly Relying on Her Understanding

    Chapter 181 He Does Something Wildly Relying on Her Understanding


    It seems that he is stroking a puppy with that expression and tone.


    Lily tilts her head to evade his touch, but she is then pulled back. Rex covers her whole body with a


    coat, even without unveiling her neck, and then he says, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Lily nced at the car beside, and then at the man who stands in front of the vi. Suddenly, she


    reminds of something and feels touched. She hugs Rex with her hands on his shoulders, stands on


    tiptoe and kisses the man on his thin lips.


    It is a just a fleeting kiss, which is as gentle as the touch of a feather that sweeps across one¡¯s heart.


    Maxx, who stands several steps away, politely shifts his sight. But he is greatly shocked.


    The woman raises her head to kiss the man, and the man lowers his head obediently and gently. Such


    a quick nce leaves a deep impression on Maxx.


    Such a happy scene reminds him of Marina, the vulnerable woman who is lying in a sterilized room. No


    wonder that she would be so radical. If she sees this, she will be painful.


    When Maxx is lost in thought, a dark shadow suddenly approaches. Hees to his sense, and finds


    that it is Rex, so he immediately bows, greeting in a respectful way, ¡°Mr. Rex.¡±


    Rex looks at him with his sharp eyes, asking, ¡°What are you thinking about? You are so enthralled.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I was absent-minded just now.¡± Ayer of sweats immediately appears on the forehead of


    Maxx. Luckily, his head is lowered, so Rex doesn¡¯t find it.


    Rex doesn¡¯t ask anymore. He turns his head, looking at the car disappearing from the door of vi, and


    then he walks toward the vi.


    ¡­


    When Maxxes back to the sterilized room, Marina has woken up. Then Karl¡¯s team alsoes. All


    the men in the team have signed a confidentiality agreement before.


    Marina is surrounded by medical workers in white. They conduct various examinations on her. And


    Marian, who is like a piece of meat on the chopping board, stares at the ceiling with a pair of empty


    eyes, not caring what they are doing on her. It seems that this is not her body.


    When she wakes up, she immediately feels that her body is prated by various medical apparatus


    and instruments. She is very familiar with this feeling, and even bes apathetic about his. She even


    feels despairing about her body.


    Half an hourter, the medical worker of the team holds a meeting, and Rex also sits in thest row,


    acting as an auditor. George also attends the meeting through remote video system.


    Carl speaks professional and fluent English and detailedly tells all the things happened on today to


    Doctor George, whose face bes more and more serious as he listens to Carl¡¯s narration.


    The situation is much severer than his imagination.


    ¡°How¡¯s her mental state?¡±


    ¡°Not good. She is pessimistic. Although she proactively cooperates with our treatment, she is not


    optimistic.¡±


    George is a little bit worried, saying, ¡°She hurts herself, and all of you are responsible for her


    pessimistic mental state!¡±


    All outstanding doctors want money, but what they want the most is that every patient can be cured


    under their treatment. He has gone back to his country, and they let Marina hurt herself in such a short


    time, which makes George annoyed.


    Although he is clear that no one wants this to happen, but someone must answer for this.


    Carl frowns, saying, ¡°Maybe there is another reason.¡±


    ¡°What kind of reason? Would she hurt herself without any reason?¡± George feels that this assumption


    is quite ridiculous when he says it out. And Maxx mocks at himself when hearing this.


    The atmosphere of the meeting turns gloomy. Rex, who doesn¡¯t say a word in the meeting, suddenly


    asks, ¡°She once told me that she wants to live with me, will this affect the treatment?¡±


    ¡°If this is her will, then it will not affect her treatment.¡± George replies, with his tone bing serious,


    and then he adds, ¡°The patient¡¯s mood is crucial to the treatment. You¡¯d better ept her request, if¡­¡±


    George looks around at the faces of every people present with his dark brown eyes, adding, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want to see an ident.¡±


    Carl looks at Rex, who shows no abnormal emotion. But he can still feel hisplicated emotion.


    They all think in a simple way when Marinaes back to the country. They suppose that there will be


    no problem, as long as there is nothing wrong with her body. They haven¡¯t expected that things would


    go like this.


    Carl feels that it is very weird, but he cannot exin it, nor can he prove it, since it is really ridiculous.


    He would rather believe that this is an ident, not a carefully designed n.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. That will be all for now.¡± Rex leaves the meeting room after saying these words.


    Carl sighs heavily, and hangs up the video after the handovers of the work.


    The whole medical team stays at the vi, except Carl, who has to deal with an operation tomorrow.


    The patient has made the appointment three months ago, and Carl needs toe back to the hospital


    to review his pathological report.


    He intends to say goodbye to Rex before leaving, but he fails to find him in the vi. And he also fails to


    reach when he calls. Since he is in a hurry to go, he has to ask Maxx to inform Rex.


    Unexpectedly, as he just walks out of the vi, he sees a cold back. It is Rex who stands beside the


    banisters in front of the door. Although he can¡¯t clearly see his expression due to the dark night, he can


    see the scattered light of fire at his fingertips.


    Carl stops and walks toward him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the house? It¡¯s so cold outside.¡± It¡¯s alreadyte autumn, but Rex wears few


    clothes and stands outside the house. His fingers be red since they are blew by the cold wind,


    ¡°You just leave the hospital. Please take care of your own health. If you catch a cold or have a fever,


    Lily will worry about you.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t reply. He takes a deep drag on the cigarette. The shoulders of this 1.9-meter-high figure


    are slightly drooped, as if there is an invisible stone.


    Carl sighs heavily in heart, asking, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to tell this to Lily, right?¡±


    Since George says those words seriously and nkly, if they take no action, then they are risking


    Marina¡¯s life. If there is an ident, Rex will suffer guilty for lifetime.


    ¡°She heard it. But she didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about it.¡± He knows that Lily heard the request that


    Marian said in the sterilized room today.


    He wonders that not talking about it is the biggest concession that Lily makes. But now, he needs to


    persuade her to ept this. How can he do this?


    Even he feels that this is cruel.


    ¡°Let me persuade her.¡± Carl knows that this is difficult for Rex, and only thinks of this method to ease


    the problem.


    Rexughs transiently, saying, ¡°That¡¯s the same. It¡¯s better to talk with her directly.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Lily seems to be in a daze in most of things, she is sober in those important things. If Carl


    says this to her, she definitely will figure out that this is under his acquiescence. So, it¡¯s better to tell her


    directly.


    ¡°Can you say this out?¡± This is the matter that Carl is worried about the most, ¡°You might argue with


    each other again.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex immediately denied with confidence. ¡°Since she knows the existence of Marina, she will not


    misunderstand me; instead, she will yield to me. But this is not the thing I want. Can you understand it,


    Carl?¡±


    Carl¡¯s heart twitches. Yes, he understands it. How can he not understand him? He can see it from the


    grueling feeling and pain in the eyes of Rex. Rex loves Lily, to the point that he can abandon his pride


    and bend down to prepare her a surprise in a clumsy way, to the point that he wants to pick up the


    stars in the sky for her. How can he see her stooping topromise?


    ¡°We have no other choices. She is thoughtful, and she will understand you.¡±


    When hearing these words, Rex takes another deep drag on the cigarette. The cigarette is burned out,


    and he throws it away casually, and lifts one leg to quench the sparks of the cigarette. The wind blows


    on his face, with a chill low temperature.


    That¡¯s true. She can understand him. Isn¡¯t he doing something wildly relying on her


    understanding?

 Chapter 182 Her Love Rival Moves into the House

    Chapter 182 Her Love Rival Moves into the House


    When Rex returns to the vi, it is almost 11 o¡¯clock. As expected, she is waiting for him. When he


    opens the door of the bedroom, he finds that the wallmp is on, and that she is leaning against the


    head of the bed, with a pile of documents in hand. These are documents about the case that she is


    responsible for. Beside her, theptop on the desk is opened, with two words on the word text


    document ¨C ¡°Final Report¡±.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And the woman, who said that she will go to sleep when hees back, falls asleep. With her head


    bowed, her neck vertebra also stoops in a posture that makes her very ufortable.


    Rex walks over her and takes the documents in her hands away. He slights leans forward to protect her


    neck, and slowly puts her down onto the bed. He doesn¡¯t want to disturb her repose, but she is still


    awakened.


    Lily vaguely feels that someone is moving her body. She opens her eyes in a daze, and sees the sexy


    lower jaw of the man. Then she subconsciously hooks his neck with her arms, murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s the


    time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 11 o¡¯clock.¡± Rex pulls the quilt over her, saying, ¡°You are sleepy, just have a good dream.


    Does your neck hurt?¡±


    ¡°I said that I will wait for you. Luckily, it¡¯s not toote.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t release her hold. She affectionately


    rubs against his neck with her face like a kitten, and then asks, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Rex feels warm when hearing her question. He has been dreaming that someone would ask him such


    question when hees back home for years. He replies in a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I ate the


    noodles you cooked for me earlier. Do you forget it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. I forget it.¡± Lily rubs at her eyes, replying. It seems that asking whether he has had a meal


    has been a habit for her.


    ¡°Go to sleep now. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Seeing that Lily is really sleepy, Rex doesn¡¯t have the heart to


    tell her that thing. He has been a determined person, and never hesitates in doing things, but this time,


    he hesitates.


    Lily grabs his hand, saying, ¡°Go and change your clothes. I¡¯ll prepare the water for you. You must be


    tired after today¡¯s work, just have a bath and rx yourself.¡±


    As she saying, she wants to snatch the covers off, but Rex presses her shoulders to stop her. His eyes


    be scarlet. He didn¡¯t go to thepany today, so his hair isbed casually. He is thankful that


    his bangs in front of the forehead are long enough to cover his eyes, which also cover his


    embarrassment.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡±


    In usual, Lily never acts like this, but today¡­ Thinking of the things happened in the North Vi, Lily


    feels distressed.


    Particrly, he bows his head, sitting beside the door. And such look almost let her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Rex.¡± Lily calls his name in a serious tone, asking, ¡°You want to tell me something, right?¡±


    Having staying along with each other for half a year, they understand each other well. He is not gloomy


    when he is home in usual, but today he is very low-spirited. Therefore, something that he cannot


    handle must happen.


    Rex doesn¡¯t expect that she is so sensible. He doesn¡¯t want to talk about that thing with her today, but


    she breaks the ice, he has to tell her.


    ¡°Lily.¡± With his throat tightened, he feels painful when he utters these words, which cut his vocal cords


    like des. He keeps silent for a moment, and then tries hard to speak out, ¡°The attending doctor from


    the United States suggest me to ept Monica¡¯s request and let her move into our house.¡±


    The arcs at the corner of her mouth are stiffened. She is not unhappy, nor happy. But¡­ she just didn¡¯t


    expect this.


    She thinks that this thing has been solved, and she doesn¡¯t expect that herees a follow-up.


    Lily is emotionally flustered. She never expects that it is this thing that makes him low-spirited.


    So, is he asking her to make a decision?


    Does she have another choice?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know the answer. She just doesn¡¯t know how to talk with him, and she even fails to say a


    word to console him.


    Rex catches the fluster and bewilderment in her eyes, and strokes her tender cheek with his big palm,


    saying, ¡°Lily, if you don¡¯t agree, we can find apromise.¡±


    ¡°What kind ofpromise?¡±


    She looks at him with her big, clean eyes. But Rex cannot think of anything to reply. What kind of


    compromise? If this can be solved easily, how can he be trapped in a dilemma today?


    ¡°Is that¡­ You want to move there and leave me alone in the house?¡± Lily gives a bitter smile, and feels


    ridiculous when imagining the scene.


    ¡°No.¡± Rex holds her small face so as to stop her random thoughts, adding, ¡°I¡¯ll not leave you alone.¡±


    Although he promised like this, Lily is still unhappy. If he wants to make it good for both sides, he will


    have to try hard to meet the requirements of the two sides. And being stuck in the middle of two parties


    is tiresome. If he wants to satisfy both of them, he has to yield to them andmute between her


    residence and Marina¡¯s residence.


    ording to the mental state of Marina, it is impossible for Marina to give up. So, she is the only one


    who can make apromise.


    It is true that Lily is generous and thoughtful. But she still doesn¡¯t want her man to live with another


    woman. She believes Rex, but she knows little about Marina.


    What¡¯s more, she has a intuition that this is just a beginning. Once Marina moves into her house, there


    will be some unavoidable conflicts.


    But under such circumstance, if she doesn¡¯t agree with her request, what should Rex do if there is an


    ident?


    After all, either she or Marina should make apromise and sacrifice something. If this is for the sake


    of Rex ¡­


    Lily sighs and looks up at the man beside. She secretly makes a decision and says it out before she


    regrets, ¡°If this is good for her treatment, then just let her live with us.¡±


    Hearing her words, Rex, who shows few emotions in usual, is shocked. He asks, ¡°Do you know what it


    mean by saying let her live with us?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily curls her lip, adding, ¡°Although I am unwilling, she is a person that you take as your sister.


    What¡¯s more, she has such an illness. I know what the most important thing is.¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    Tears well up Lily¡¯s eyes. She raises her hand to cover his mouth, saying, ¡°Stop talking about this, what


    if I regret when we keep talking about it?¡±


    Rex pulls down her hand and gently put it on his lips, saying, ¡°You can regret.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Do I have a choice to regret?¡± Lily looks deeply into his dark eyes. It seems that she


    wants to look into his mind. She adds, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together to cure her. If she recovers, we will not


    need to worry about these things.¡±


    These words hit Rex like a fist, eliminating all his pessimistic ideas. She said ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together


    to cure her¡±.


    Since she can say these words, he should not feel frustrated again.


    Rex is touched. He reaches out his hand to pull her into his arms. He hasn¡¯t loved someone over the


    past thirty-two years. Although he is not sure about other things, he clearly knows that he will not let


    Lily down as long as he is alive.


    ¡­


    After receiving the answer, Marina packs her belongings and moves into the Imperial Vi in the


    evening of the next day. And Maxx sends her there.


    Maxx goes to the North Vi and helps her carry the luggage. When he is carrying thest baggage,


    Marina blocks his way.


    Maxx stops and looks at the woman, who is near at hand, with confusion.


    At this moment, Marina takes an action that is beyond belief for Maxx¡ª¡ª


    She¡­kisses him on the face!


    Maxx takes a big step backward, and raises his hand to touch the ce that is kissed by Marina,


    stammering, ¡°Ma¡­ Marina¡­¡±

 Chapter 183 We Are Childhood Sweethearts

    Chapter 183 We Are Childhood Sweethearts


    Marina doesn¡¯t change her expression; instead, she says to Maxx in an intimate manner, as if they


    were old friends, ¡°Thank you for your care over the past several days. May I¡¯ll have to bother you in the


    future, and I have nothing to pay you back. So, I want to express my gratitude to you with his kiss. It is


    a kind of social etiquette in America.¡±


    She describes her action as a normal etiquette. It seems that it is really nothing except the expression


    of her gratitude toward him.


    Maxx¡¯s face turns red, feeling ashamed of his overthinking just now and failing to calm himself down.


    He has affection for Marina. When he first saw this fragile woman in the airport, he has an impulse to


    protect her. Then, as they got along well with each other, he unconsciously put more attention on her.


    And her kiss almost makes his heart jump out of the throat.


    Maxx doesn¡¯t dare to look at her. He just carries the luggage and walks out of the vi in a hurry.


    The car is unobstructed all the way. Since Rex has informed the safeguards of the vimunity, the


    car also pulls into the front yard of the vi without being stopped.


    A middle-ageddy stands at the door of the vi. When seeing thedy, Marina is a little bit surprised.


    She never hears from Rex there is the other person in the house, but¡­


    ¡°Ma¡­Miss Marina, we are here.¡± Maxx subconsciously wants to all Marina¡¯s name, but he soon


    realizes that it is not appropriate to do that in this ce, so he immediately corrects himself.


    Marina appreciates people who know what they should do, like Maxx. She opens the door of the car.


    Unexpectedly, it suddenly drizzles.


    Fanny immediately holds an umbre over Marina, asking, ¡°Are you Miss Marina?¡±


    Marina studies Fanny at a nce and bes sure that she never knows her before. She doesn¡¯t


    introduce herself; instead, she asks Fanny, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Fanny is stunned at the moment, but she immediately exins, ¡°I am Fanny, a housekeeper of Mr.


    Rex.¡±


    ¡°A servant¡­¡± Marina nods and murmurs.


    Her careless words embarrass Fanny. A servant? It is impolite to call someone a servant, and few


    people would do this, they would call people like Fanny a housekeeper.


    Although sheins in heart, Fanny doesn¡¯t dare to show any expression on her face. Anyway, she


    works in Rex¡¯s house. And Marina is a guest, she is just a housekeeper.


    Fanny leads Marina to the house. When hearing that there is some sounds, Lily and Rex walk


    downstairs from the second floor. They are all in dark-blue pajamas. At the first sight of their pajamas,


    one may think that they are wearing lovers¡¯ pajamas.


    Although she has prepared herself for the scene, she fails to control herself and feels afflictive when


    seeing this in person.


    Since they live together, something must happen. When thinking that Rex is so intimate to the other


    woman, and even do something that he has never done with her with that woman, she feels


    heartbroken, as if millions of ants are crawling across her heart.


    Marina closes her eyes and tries to calm herself down. She must control her mood and not let it


    disclose.


    ¡°Mr. Rex, here are all the luggage of Miss Marina.¡± Maxx carries all the luggage into the house without


    looking at Marina.


    Rex nods and says, ¡°Thank you. Now you cane back home to have a rest.¡±


    Maxx, who holds the key of the car in hand, tightens his hand and takes a step forward, asking, ¡°Mr.


    Rex, when shall Ie again.¡±


    ¡°I will inform youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maxx turns around and leave. He nces at Marina, as if he does it unintentionally. But he then


    quickly shifts his sight and leaves the vi.


    Soon, the sound of the engine can be heard from the courtyard. Knowing that Maxx has left, Marina


    breathes a sigh of relief secretly.


    She looks up at the man, who is walking toward her, feeling excitement welling up in her heart. Finally,


    she manages to move into this house. She calls him with a smile, ¡°Rex!¡±


    ¡°You areing.¡± Rex hands her a mask, saying, ¡°Put on this. The lights in the house might be


    stimting, and I will call someone to change them.¡±


    Marina puts the mask on her face and only her eyes can be seen. One can easily see from her


    beaming eyes that she is in a good mood. Marina says, ¡°Rex, I will have to bother you in the future,


    please don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She says these words in an intimate way. It seems that she and Rex are family members who have


    been staying with each other for a long time. But she doesn¡¯t call him brother Rex.


    Lily stands beside and looks at them. Marina doesn¡¯t take the initiative to greet her, and she wants to


    get a word in, but she is afraid that this might be abrupt. So she just stands aside like an outsider who


    is being left out.


    When Lily catches a glimpse of Fanny, who is heading to carry the luggage, she takes a step forward


    and intends to take the luggage from Fanny considering that it would be hard for such an olddy to


    carry it, saying, ¡°Fanny, please take the small one. I will take this one upstairs.¡±


    Actually, Marina only has three boxes of luggage, including two big luggage cases and a small


    suitcase.


    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do.¡± Fanny holds the luggage case tightly, adding, ¡°I like doing housework. It¡¯s a small


    case for me. Miss Lily, that won¡¯t do. Please give me the luggage.¡±


    None of them makes a concession. Suddenly, a dark shadow overwhelms over Lily¡¯s head, then


    something warm touches the back of her hands and takes away the heavy luggage case.


    He carries the big luggage case with his bony, big hand. The luggage is so heavy and big for Lily, but


    he carries it in a way like he is carrying a feather.


    Lily sincerely praises him, ¡°You get up at 6 o¡¯clock every morning and do the exercise. It¡¯s worthy!¡±


    When she finishes her words, she gives him a thumps-up sign.


    Fannyughs because of her words. She turns around her face and smiles secretly. Rex raises his


    eyebrows and picks up the small suitcase with the other hand, as if he is confirming her praise. He then


    turns around and walks upstairs with one luggage in each hand.


    Lily looks at Fanny and busts into smile.


    After watching Rex going upstairs, Marina acts as if she just sees Lily. She walks over and greets her,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lily. I am Marina, a childhood sweetheart of Rex. And we met before.¡±


    A childhood sweetheart?


    Lily gently bites the soft flesh in her mouth, and smiles, saying, ¡°Hello, I am the girlfriend of Rex.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Marina doesn¡¯t expect that Lily would be so frank and honest. With her eyshes trembling


    slightly, she raises a hand to tucks wisps of hair behind the ear, saying, ¡°It seems that you are getting


    alone well with Rex. But I didn¡¯t hear about you from him before, so I hope you won¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lily immediately exins for herself, adding, ¡°I am just introducing myself to you.¡±


    If her words are misunderstood by Marina as the evidence to proof her assumption that Lily minds, she


    really wants to tell her ¨C Miss Marina, you¡¯ve think too much.


    Marina smiles and doesn¡¯t say anything. Exactly right, Rex walks downstairs, so Lily and Marina stop


    talking.


    Rex carries thest luggage case to Marina¡¯s room. He arranges Marina to live in the guest bedroom,


    which is located at the end of the corridor and covers arge area. The room is quite, so it is


    appropriate for a patient who needs a rest-cure to live in.


    Although Marina is not satisfied with it, she knows that she is not eligible to refuse this arrangement. So


    she just epts this.


    Fanny has cleaned up the guest bedroom. And all furniture and clothes in the room are new, and are


    also enough to support her daily needs.


    When sorting out the luggage, Marina takes out a wad of dark-grey stuff from the inteyer of the


    suitcase, and then she unwraps it ¨C it turns out that this is a knitted scarf.


    She hands it to Rex and says gently, ¡°In my space time in the North Vi, I would knit some stuffs. I


    didn¡¯t attend your birthday party this y ear, so I decided to knit a scarf for you. But it is a little bit


    ugly¡­¡±

 Chapter 184: Who Is an Outsider?

    Chapter 184: Who Is an Outsider?


    A light shes across Lily¡¯s eyes. Looking at the scarf in the hand of Marina, the smile on her face is


    stiffened.


    Is she too sensitive?


    It¡¯s the first day that Marina moves into this house, but what does she mean by introducing herself as


    Rex¡¯s childhood sweetheart and gifting him a scarf.


    If she really regards Rex as her brother, why does she ignore her brother¡¯s wife?


    The emotions that have been suppressed by Lilye alive again. She can¡¯t see through Marina and


    this which makes her upset.


    Rex seems to feel Lily¡¯s emotions. He doesn¡¯t put on the scarf; instead, he holds it at hands and


    studies it for a moment, and then thanks her in a calm voice, ¡°Thank you. But since you¡¯re in poor


    health, you¡¯d better not do these works. You should have a good rest.¡±


    Hearing his words, Lily gradually calms down and adjusts her attitude and emotions.


    She nces at Rex with the corners of her eyes, thinking, ¡°Humph, you¡¯re fairly resolute in your stand.¡±


    Marina is a little bit embarrassed. But she doesn¡¯t insist on this thing, since she is clear that she is a


    newer to the house, so she must not make Rex feel that she is obnoxious. Therefore, she must be


    patient. Anyway, she will have a long time, so she doesn¡¯t needs to be too eager at present.


    When they finally tidy up the rom, it is alreadyte. So Rex and Lilye back to the master bedroom


    and prepare to have a rest.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With pajamas and clothes at hand, Lily walks into the bathroom to have a shower, while Rex is


    checking the documents in mobile phone in the bedroom. Since Marina is living in the house, he


    doesn¡¯t need to stay at home all the time; otherwise, there might be some unnecessary troubles.


    Although he has said something to console Lily, he is clear that Marina has a special affection for him.


    Therefore, he has to keep himself apart from her.


    At this moment, a loud scream suddenlyes from outside the door. Rex frowns, puts away the


    phone, and walks outside with a few strides.


    Obviously, Fanny also hears the scream. Following the sound, she walks upstairs to the second floor


    and knocks at the door of the guest bedroom, asking, ¡°Miss Marina, are you okay?¡±


    But the person inside doesn¡¯t reply.


    Worrying that there might be an ident, Rex quickly walks over, asking, ¡°Marina?¡±


    Still, no one replies. There is even not a trifling sound.


    Rex¡¯s heart sinks. He uses more strength on his waist and opens the door. But Fanny quickly pulls his


    arm, and says in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Rex, Miss Marina is ady. Let me take the lead to see what


    happens.¡±


    In Fanny¡¯s mind, maybe it is because she has a bad impression on Marina, or maybe it is because she


    likes Lily more, she thinks Marina is not that lovable. She should have kept silent on this thing, but


    when she thinks of Lily, she speaks out.


    Rex is stunned for a moment, but he soon nods, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the bedroom, Marina stands in front of the bathroom. She didn¡¯t hear their conversation. Seeing that


    the door is being opened slowly, she quickly shifts her sight and gazes at herself in the mirror. She only


    wears a big, white bath towel. It just covers her body from the armpits to the middle of the thighs,


    leaving other ces naked. The hair she washed just now cascades over her shoulders with droplets


    falling down. Although she is skinny, she is still a woman, so she still has some charms.


    Thinking that Rex will see her present appearance when hees in, she fails to restrains herself and


    bes excited and shy secretly.


    With a cold wind from behind, the door is opened. Realizing that someone is waling over, Marina turns


    around with high expectations. But she freezes when she sees the person.


    Fanny is also stunned for a moment when seeing her appearance. She thinks, luckily, it is she that


    walks into the room first, otherwise¡­


    ¡°Miss Marina, what happens?¡± When asking, Fanny shifts her sight from Marina out of courtesy. But


    such action makes Marina like a mawkish fool.


    With her mouth tightened into a line, she looks at the direction behind Fanny. She knows that Rex is


    standing outside, but he doesn¡¯te in.


    Marina secretly clenches her fists, pretends to be panic, and points at the bathroom, saying, ¡°The water


    suddenly turned cold when I was taking a shower, so I was startled.¡±


    Fanny nods, saying, ¡°Let me check it for you.¡±


    Fanny walks over the bathroom. She doesn¡¯t take a nce at Marina, but when she passes her, she


    reminds her with a kind voice, ¡°Miss Marina, please put on your clothes and don¡¯t catch a cold. The


    weather is cool.¡±


    She deliberately raised her voice when saying these words, so that Rex, who stands outside the door,


    can hear these and will note in.


    Marina originally intends to procrastinate for a while, but as Fanny says so nkly, she unwillingly finds


    cotton white pajamas from the closet and puts them on.


    There is so much water on the ground of bathroom; some of it even sshes onto the ground of the


    bedroom. Fanny has rich life experience and figures out what happened with just a nce. It is just


    because Marina turns off the hot water valve that it suddenly flows out cold water.


    However ¡­


    Fanny¡¯s expression is a little bit strange. She turns on the hot water valve, walks out of the bathroom,


    and says to Marina with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Marina. It is just because the hot water valve is


    turned off, and I¡¯ve turned it on again.


    After saying these words, Fanny pretends to be wondering and murmurs to herself. ¡°It¡¯s really strange, I


    remember that the hot water valve is on¡­¡±


    Marina secretly frowns and raises her hand to tuck the wet hair beside one ear, saying, ¡°Oh, maybe I


    turned it off idently. I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Fanny thinks, ¡°You were just flushed by cold water, why did you let out such a loud scream? It startled


    everyone in the house.¡±


    But since she is a patient, who is always more sensitive than normal people, it is understandable.


    Rex still stands in front of the door. When he is hesitating whether toe in or not, his left hand is


    grasped by a warm, soft hand.


    He is stiffened, and turns around to see who it is. It¡¯s Lily. Her face turns pink-and-white because of the


    water vapor in the bathroom. There is no pore in her skin, which seems to shine in the light. With an


    absorbent towel wrapping her hair, her face with handy size and a beautifulntern jaw is unveiled.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Rex raises his hand and wipes the droplets falling down from the hair to the forehead.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily nods and peeks at the crack between the door and the frame, asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fanny seems to hear her. She walks out of the bedroom and a true smile finally appears on her face


    when she sees Lily. She replies, ¡°Mr. Rex, Miss Lily, it¡¯s just a trivial thing. The hot water valve was


    idently turned off when Miss Marina was taking a shower, so she was a little bit startled.¡±


    Lily was taking shower just now, so she didn¡¯t hear the scream. She ponders that hees here to fix


    the water heater, so she doesn¡¯t mind it. When she wants to take the hand of Rex ande back,


    Marina suddenly walks out.


    ¡°Rex¡­¡± Marina wants to say something, but stops on a second thought. She looks at Rex, and then


    takes a nce at Lily and Fanny. Her expression tells a sentence ¨C ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to say this to you,


    since here are two outsiders.¡±


    Lily thinks that this is really funny. She slightly snorts, and says before Rex can react, ¡°Since she wants


    to talk with you in person, I¡¯ll not bother you and I¡¯ll wait for you in the bedroom.


    After finishing these words, she turns around without a little trace of reluctance. She just wants to


    sicken Marina and tells her she doesn¡¯t care about it!


    The man frowns, with his straight eyebrowse close to the middle. He sees Lily walking into the


    bedroom, and then looks at the face of Marina, asking, ¡°Do you have any other matters?¡±


    ¡°Rex, why are you so impatient to me?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes slightly turn red. She looks at him incredibly,


    asking, ¡°Are you unwilling to let me live here? Then you can tell me and I will note here. Lily is also


    cold to me, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Marina.¡± Rex interrupts her. His eyes are so dark that she can¡¯t see through his mind. Then Rex adds,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We all wee you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you. But I just move here and it¡¯s the first night that I live in this house, so I


    inevitably feel anxious, I¡­¡± She pauses, as if she is really helpless.

 Chapter 185 If You Dare to Cheat on Me, I Will Rape You and Then Kill You

    Chapter 185 If You Dare to Cheat on Me, I Will Rape You and Then Kill You


    Seeing her helplessness, Rex finally softens his voice. He raises a hand and pats her on the shoulder,


    ¡°No one regards you as a trouble. Don¡¯t think too much. Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Rex, you¡¯ve work hard to deal with my illness. You must be tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Marina.¡± Rexys a particr emphasis on the word and interrupts her, adding, ¡°You know that I don¡¯t


    want to hear these words from you the most.¡±


    In addition to sympathy for Marina, there is also guilt for her parents.


    Marina knows that this is a burden in his heart. She stops talking about this topic and tells him her


    innermost thoughts and feelings.


    She also wants to sicken Lily, even though she can only do this by postponing the time for him toe


    back to the bedroom.


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester, Rex opens the door of the master bedroom and walks in.


    There is a bulge under the quilt on the bed. Lily wraps herself in the bed clothes, without even showing


    her hair.


    It seems that Rex has expected the scene. He sighs helplessly and walks over the bed, leans forward,


    and gently pats the person under the quilt, asking, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    She answers his question with a wriggle with resentment. She violently waggles her shoulders, as if


    she intends to waggle his hand off by doing this.


    Rex stands up and walks over the door. He raises a hand to turn off the light and then walks back and.


    He sits beside her, reaches out his big hand, burrows into the quilt and suddenly pinches her waist.


    Lily immediately rolls to the other side and looks a cat whose tail is stepped on by someone. Her hair is


    messy. She stares at him with anger in her eyes, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get up, and this method is the most effective one.¡± He says faintly in a helpless yet


    righteous tone, as if he¡¯s educating a disobedient child.


    Lily is perturbed now and doesn¡¯t have the mood to joke with him. She quickly pulls the quilt and wants


    to warps herself into it again, but she is stopped by Rex.


    She says with impatience, ¡°Put away your hand.¡±


    The man looks at her with his dark eyes and such sight somehow makes her nervous and panic-


    stricken.


    ¡°No.¡± He replies faintly. And she simply can¡¯t do anything with him!


    Lily widens her eyes and stares at him. But after a while her eyes get sore, but the man remains


    unchanged. He even doesn¡¯t change his expression.


    She is impatient and aggrieved. After keeping silent for a while, she gets up and sits on the bed. Her


    eyes are really sore, so she doesn¡¯t want topete with him in such a trivial thing. Sheins,


    ¡°You make me mad!¡±


    Seeing that she gives up, Rex also loosens his hand and puts the quilt aside, and then puts his hand


    on the bed, leans forward until his face is only 4 inches away from her, asking, "Are you angry at me, or


    at Marina?


    He is so shrewd that he has understood her mood earlier.


    Lily bes nervous and subconsciously evades his sights, saying, "I am not angry. Why do you say


    it?"


    "You pout so high that I can even hang a cloth on your mouth. In this way, you still say that you''re not


    mad?" The man slightly raises his thin lips and tries hard to hide the smiles in his eyes.


    He is not annoyed by her jealousness; instead, he thinks that this jealous Lily is really cute.


    As the old saying goes, "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder." Maybe he is in such a state.


    As he leaning forward and enquiring, Lily moves to the corner of the bed. Then she makes a decision.


    She looks at other ce and tell him all her inner thoughts and feelings, "Originally, I was not angry.


    But your sister''s words were so annoying. Does she also talk in this way in usual? Or does she only act


    like this when she''s talking with me?"


    Lily speaks slowly, weighing what she wouldment. She doesn''t want to be too harsh. Anyway, no


    matter what kind of person Marina is, her parents are very important to Rex."


    "She hasn''t got along with others for a long time, so you may feel weird when talking with her. But Lily,


    you should know that she has been tortured by the illness for five years. No one apanied her; and


    she could not get in touch with the outside world. Even a normal person would be abnormal after


    suffering these." Rex really hopes that Lily can understand this. At present, Marina still has a weak


    contact with the outside world.


    Lily closes her eyes and softens her voice, saying, "Yes, I understand this. But I somehow have some


    psychogenic disorder. What''s more, I don''t know whether it is my illusion, I feel that she is hostile to


    me."


    As for her words, Rex has also thought of them. Marina once expressed her love to him, which is the


    love between a woman and a man. But he immediately interrupted her. But this doesn''t means that she


    will thoroughly give up Rex.


    Now, when seeing the intimacy between him and Lily, it''s impossible for Marina to keep calm.


    He only hopes that she can''t ept the reality and then gradually change such morbid emotion.


    If Marina is not a patient but a normal person, he would have told her all the gains and losses. He


    would not evade solving this.


    ¡°She grew up with me since childhood, and her parents passed away because of me. Therefore, for


    things rted to me, she might be possessive and extreme. After all, I am the one that her parents


    defended with their lives.


    Lily sighs heavily, thinking that it¡¯s really difficult to deal this sophisticated rtionship. She says, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know your story, and I also haven¡¯t involve in your affairs. I just feel a little bit suffocating. Just


    leave me alone and I will feel betterter.¡±


    After finishing these words, she lies down on the bed and gets in a trance, with her two big eyes staring


    at the ceiling.


    Rex pulls her hand to his lips and kisses her finger, where there¡¯s a ring around it. His thin lips swipe


    across the sharp cutting of the diamond. He says, ¡°What are you afraid of. I¡¯ve book your rest of your


    life from you.¡±


    The sweet words some suddenly and pulls Lily back from trance. Her face turns red, and she


    subconsciously moves her fingers, ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed.¡±


    When hearing her words, the man slightly narrows his eyes, and uses more strength on the hand that


    grasps her small hand, asking, ¡°What? Do you have another choice? Who is better than me?¡±


    Lily just ys dumb, replying, ¡°Who knows. What if someone suddenly shows up¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°I say¡­ Oh, oh no, it hurts! Be gentle!¡± Lily hurriedly pulls back her hand. She feels that the bones in


    her hand are almost crushed up to two parts by him.


    In fact, Rex only uses a little force, and he loosens his hand when hearing herint. He says, ¡°If


    you have another man, I will kill him.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily feels incredible that he would say such words. She states, ¡°You are awyer.¡±


    ¡°So what? I can exonerate myself from the charge even if I kill him. Do you believe it?¡± His sharp eyes


    reflect the light of the wallmp, which is so thrilling.


    Lily flinches, asking, ¡°I believe it. So what are you going to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± He smiles and pretends to think over this question, and then answers, ¡°I will rape you and then


    kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? He is so cruel.


    Lily imagines the scenes. Oh, it¡¯s really bloody and inhumane! As they talks, the atmosphere between


    them is alleviated. And Rex doesn¡¯t restrain himself anymore. He leans forward and bites her lower lip


    when she is in a trance.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Lily is startled and doges back subconsciously. But a big hand presses on her back her, which


    controls her and leaves her nowhere to go.

 Chapter 186 As If She Is the

    Chapter 186 As If She Is the


    The lips and tongues are intertwined, touching the softest part of each other. Most men are self-taught


    in this aspect. Even though he does not have much sentimental experience, Rex¡¯s kissing technique is


    exceptional. Soon, Lily is defeated by his fierce kiss.


    Only a kiss, she is already gasping for breath. Her cheeks are blushing, her big eyes are hazy.


    Rex likes this appearance the most, which is pure and innocent with a little bit of charm. This charm is


    full of inexhaustible youngness, which always makes people have the urge to swallow her up.


    He leans to her ears and frequently touches her auricle while speaking with his thin lips, ¡°You can only


    show me this look.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily ispletely unaware of how charming she is at this moment. She has not recovered, yet just


    nods with his words.


    On the first night when Marina moved in, the two of them had restrained themselves. Even though their


    room is far apart, they still feel something strange.


    It is also rare for Rex to hold Lily in such a decent way. However, since their breaths are entangled


    together, it is not that bad to fall asleep at ease.


    Lilyforts herself. In fact, it is nothing but only an additional person to eat and sleep in the house.


    Perhaps, she has worried too much.


    As long as she believes Rex, everything will be fine.


    ¡­


    It is a pleasant sleep. The next morning, Lily and Rex have to get up early for work. The rm is set at


    seven o¡¯clock, and they are awakened by the loud ring.


    Lily opens her eyes and looks at the man who is still lying on the side, then asks vaguely, ¡°You didn¡¯t go


    to the gym?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll start tomorrow,¡± Rex says and kisses her forehead gently. It¡¯s a light morning kiss.


    Compared with the usual intense energy that he gave, Lily prefers this soft yet gentle manner. There is


    a sense of discrepancy that can always make her heart thump in an instant.


    After a lovey-dovey, the two get out of bed and wash up. Rex has the habit of taking a shower in the


    morning. As for Lily, after washing her face, she goes downstairs, intending to prepare something to


    eat.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walks to the living room, she hears Fanny and Marina arguing, ¡°Miss


    Marina, let me do it, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just tell me what you want and I¡¯ll cook it.¡±


    ¡°Fanny, I know you can cook it, but I want to cook it by myself. It has apletely different meaning!¡±


    Only after a night, Marina starts to respect people and treats Fanny politely.


    But what¡¯s the use of the polite word since her belittle tone is still there.


    Fanny does not like her. Even though she cannot say anything as a servant, she still will not obey her,


    ¡°Miss Marina, don¡¯t make me hard. This is what Rex told me to do. You may do it if Rex agrees. I


    definitely will not stop you.¡±


    After her sentences, Lily is right at the door. The two were stunned by her attendance, especially


    Marina, her face slightly changes.


    Their gaze meets each other. Marina is the first one to recover and greets her with a smile, ¡°You wake


    up early.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± Lily nods at her and looks at the pan in her hand, ¡°What are you guys doing...¡±


    Fanny anxiously yet helplessly recounts, ¡°Miss Marina got up early and wanted to make breakfast. You


    also know that Rex will definitely not allow it, so I stop her. But she insisted on doing it. It is really hard


    for me to stand in the middle¡­¡­¡±


    Her tone is simr to the one she spoke to Marina just now, but it makes people feel more intimate.


    Lily reaches out for the pan and puts it back at the stove, her vision then turns to Marina who is


    standing opposite her, ¡°Marina, you have just recovered. Better don¡¯t do these things, moreover, the


    kitchen is oily and full of smoke, it is not suitable for you.¡±


    Marina smiles, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Before Rex went abroad, I often cooked for him and my parents. I¡¯m used to


    it.¡±


    Her words are full of feeling. By hearing it, she can almost picture the scene of happiness at that time.


    However¡­


    Lily blinks gently and says intimately, ¡°You¡¯re indeed used to it, but Rex might not. If he sees this, he


    will be mad. At that time, he would me Fanny, which will be worse. You have to be more


    considerate.¡±


    Lily looks at Marina¡¯s numb expression, could not help but snort inside. Who can¡¯t beat around the


    bush? Does she think that since she has no idea about their past, so she can talk about the past to


    irritate her, what then?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m much stronger than before.¡± Marina does not seem to hear their persuasion, and takes


    the egg next to her, then opens the stove and pours some oil on the pan.


    Looking at her willfulness, Fanny does not know what to say. She can only stand aside and watch,


    afraid that she might have an ident.


    Lily watches as she wanders around the kitchen in her apron. It seems that she has reced her


    position to take care of Rex.


    She feels a little upset. However, she could not snatch the pan away from her. She could only sit aside


    and watch her busying around.


    When Rex is ready and goes downstairs, Marina has just positioned the egg, bread, and jam in an


    exquisite gold-ceramic te. There are also several kinds of fruits and vegetables that are all ced


    very delicately. It is not cooking but only frying bacon and eggs.


    Rex looks at the breakfast in front of him, thinking that the other one is not ready yet. As usual, he puts


    it in front of Lily.


    Marina notices his movements, and says embarrassedly, ¡°Rex, I cook it for you.¡±


    Rex freezes, his hand stops for a few seconds before puts it back and ces it in front of him, ¡°You


    cook this?¡±


    Looking at his gesture, she feels happy, ¡°Yes, try it, do you like it?¡±


    Upon seeing this, Fanny hurriedly brings some breakfast she made earlier to Lily. There are


    sandwiches, fruits, and milk, which are not particrly exquisite, but it is enough to make people full.


    On the same table, their breakfast is prepared by different people. Lily does not know what Marina is


    thinking.


    Is it because it has been a while since she socializes that this makes her feel weird?


    Marina deliberately wants to distinguish her from Rex!


    Rex does not show any strangeness for the whole process. However, all the meals on the te are


    eaten. There is no much left, which makes Lily has a load on her mind. After two more bites, she goes


    upstairs and changes her clothes.


    After seeing her leave, Rex puts down the cutlery and picks up the coffee on the side to sip it, then


    slowly says, ¡°Marina, don¡¯t do this next time.¡±


    Marina is still immersed in joy. Hearing his word, there is a moment of unresponsiveness, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. Fanny is here, you don¡¯t have to take her role.¡± He deliberately stresses the


    word ¡®take her role¡¯, pointing out what he meant.


    Marina bites her lips, still pretending to be innocent. But he blocked her before she could open her


    mouth.


    ¡°I know exactly what you think. Having you here is for the sake of your treatment. If you want to take


    this chance to do something else, you have made a wrong decision.¡± Rex rarely utters a harsh word to


    her. Every word stabs in Marina¡¯s heart. It is barbed and she could not get it out.


    She conceals the panic in her eyes, ¡°You, how can you think of me so¡­..¡±


    ¡°What I think doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rex stands up from the seat, looking at her deeply, and then turns around


    while leaving a suffocating sentence, ¡°What matters is your action.¡±

 Chapter 187 The Meaning of a Diamond Ring

    Chapter 187 The Meaning of a Diamond Ring


    Lily is gloomy because of Marina¡¯s attitude. On the way to thepany, she looks out the window


    without saying a word. Rex knows that it is useless to soothe her. Thus, he lets her calm herself down.


    The car drives into thepany¡¯s basement parking lot. At first, he thinks that their journey is enough


    for her to calm down. However, he does not expect that Lily unfastens her seatbelt and wants to leave.


    Rex twists his brows and grabs her wrists, ¡°You won¡¯t even say goodbye?¡±


    He could ept all her emotions, but he could not ept her ignorance of him.


    Lily responds in an extremely perfunctory manner, ¡°oh, bye.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± The cerebral hemorrhagees suddenly that Rex chokes the dilemma on his chest, feeling


    extremely ufortable.


    Now, this little girl is brave enough, she even dares to oppose him.


    Seeing that he does not speak, Lily also deliberately asks him, for fear that he is not sulky enough,


    ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Rex slightly tilts his head and smiles; he does not expect that he also has this day. He then raises his


    hand inpromise and unlocks the car, ¡°Work hard, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Lily opens the door and walks to the elevator without looking back. She has a valiant yet spirited


    posture, as if the words ¡®I¡¯m in a bad mood¡¯ iscked on her forehead.


    Just as soon as she enters the elevator, she grimaces and stomps her feet in annoyance.


    ¡°Marina, Marina, Marina!¡± she shouts three times in a row and pats her head madly, ¡°me yourself,


    you overflow sympathy and do this unnecessary thing, have you regretted it now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Reminiscent of the morning scene, she really feels revolted. When she is pulling her hair, with a ding


    sound, the elevator reaches the fourth floor. The office worker in a suit and professional skirt enter in.


    One of them is her colleague. When she looks at her pulling her hair, she is stunned for a second.


    Lily petrifies for a second but soon returns to normal, pretending that something has fallen on her head,


    and gently pats it twice then puts it down.


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s been a while. I heard that you have taken your leave. Is it the end?¡± Her colleagues, Lacey,


    greets her politely.


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes, it has almost been two weeks. It is ridiculous to be longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good enough. I can¡¯t even ask for two days'' leave, let alone two weeks.¡± Lacy says with a sigh,


    ¡°It will be better to be like you. I haven¡¯t been home for years, I never had that time.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lily is a little embarrassed, she could onlyfort her, ¡°New Year is on the brink.


    You can take a break with the annual leave. I¡¯m a local here. I¡¯ll help with your duty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there are no emergencies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind!¡± Lacey smiles immediately and talks to her about many things that happened in recent


    days.


    Put it before, it is impossible for anyone to tell her this, but it is toote to hide.


    On the way to the office, she happens to meet Mary, who has not talked with her for a long time.


    Encountering her this time, and with Lacey¡¯s presence, it is lousy to pretend not to know.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Lily is the first one to break the awkwardness. There is not much turmoil inside her.


    Rex once told her, as long as it is not a deep hatred, you do not have to show it if you can endure it.


    It has been a long time since thest time she met her. Those grudges in the past had long forgotten.


    Mary also greets her symbolically. However, when her vision sweeps across the diamond ring in her


    hand, she could not hold the smirk, ¡°You¡¯re ring is so beautiful, is it new?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily lowers her head to nce at it before reaching out and ces it before her, ¡°Thank you, but I didn¡¯t


    buy it myself.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is it given by someone else? This style is very beautiful, and the diamond is very high in rity,


    how much is it?¡± Lacey is very straightforward, she does not think much, then elbows her and asks, ¡°Is


    it from Rex?¡±


    Lily barely smiles and says nothing. Lacey seems aware that her question is somehow inappropriate


    and says immediately, ¡°Oh, look at me, the ring is very gorgeous, who cares about the sender, Hehe.


    Impressive, wait till my next sry and I¡¯ll look for a ring¡­.¡±


    Lily does not take it seriously and barely smiles.


    It is Mary, who feels a little moreplicated. She watches Lily¡¯s leaving back, her formal dress is from


    A brand, which costs at least ten thousand. Her shoes are also a limited edition one from J brand.


    Money cannot guarantee you can buy it. However, she does not bother to pay attention to it. She is


    only a toy for the rich. In her point of view, one day, Rex will get tired of her.


    However, by looking at the ring today¡­ that¡¯s a diamond ring! It ispletely different from giving


    clothes or shoes. It is impossible if Rex does not know what it means and gives it to her. It is more than


    just ying with her.


    Mary does not dare to think further. Thinking of what she had done to Lily before, she suddenly feels a


    little scared. There is a cold sweat all over her body.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Rex returns to the office and is greeted by a stack of documents, and also various


    meetings thate one after another. From the moment he arrives at the office, telephone conference,


    video conference, various remote conferences, plus thepany¡¯s director meeting, they basically do


    not stop. He spends the whole morning at meetings.


    He keeps on talking and reading the report. The coffee send by the secretary is the same as before,


    but he does not even have time to take a sip.


    ¡°Rex, you¡¯re scheduled to have lunch with Ray from the Landy Group at Z tower. The estimated time to


    end is about two o¡¯clock.¡± Joe reads on the schedule and reports.


    Rex raises his hand and pulls the tie, then says without lifting his eyelids, ¡°Postpone it.¡±


    Joe¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Rex, it¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock now. There is only one hour before it starts. I¡¯m afraid


    that it is not easy to say....¡±


    Ray can be regarded as a prestigious figure. Even though the he needs them, after all, this is business.


    Through this matter, it is more than enough for him to exchange some useful information from Ray.


    But now, he wants to¡­ postpone it?


    Joe swallows hard, ¡°Rex, do you have any other arrangements at noon?¡±


    Rex slightly thinks of it and his words almost choke Joe to death, ¡°Yes, eat with Lily.¡±


    Joe thinks that he is hallucinating. He is shocked and subconsciously asks, ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡±


    Rex nces at him and he immediately changes his tone, "Rex this¡­ you can have dinner with Lily


    anytime, but Landy is¡­.¡±


    Joe unforeseen that one day, his superior, Rex, would fail to differentiate which is important and which


    is not.


    ¡°This is her sensitive period, I cannot neglect it.¡± Rex does not feel guilty at all. As a businessman, he


    values the interests of thepany as well as personal benefit. Now, he cannot think of anything else


    except for cooling down Lily¡¯s temper.


    It might be because of his persistence, Joe somewhat nods pitifully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to contact Landy


    right now.¡±

 Chapter 188 Darling, You Are so Sensitive

    Chapter 188 Darling, You Are so Sensitive


    Lily has no idea about what Rex has paid only for this meal. Seeing Rex insists on apanying her


    to the cafeteria, she even refuses.


    ¡°They will eye on me if youe with me, how can I eat?¡± Others are earnestly trying to hide it, while


    he is dying to put her under the eyes.


    Put it in the usual asion, of course, it does not matter. But now, it¡¯s in thepany, being high-key


    might not be the best choice.


    After thinking about it, Rex also seems to think that it is not very appropriate. However, this


    improperness is not afraid of others knowing, but he does not want others to be their third wheeler.


    After thinking for a moment, he picks up the internal phone and unexpectedly calls the cafeteria


    directly, ¡°Send some dishes to the president¡¯s office.¡±


    He hangs up in just one sentence. The person in charge of the cafeteria looks at the phone and is still


    out of spirit. Looking back at the caller ID, it really turns out to be¡­. the president¡¯s office!!


    For the first time in his life, he receives a phone call from the boss himself. Not to mention how excited


    he is, he immediately asks the chef to cook today¡¯s dishes and sends it upstairs.


    Six dishes, one soup, and one bowl of porridge are all eaten by the two of them. By looking at the


    steam yet fragrant dishes, although Han Yu¡¯s cafeteria is not bad, Lily knows only by a nce that he


    has opened the small stove.


    She usually eats so delicately, the emerald shrimp still has its green leaves as a garnish¡­


    Rex hands the tableware to her, ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Lily takes over and deliberately teases him, ¡°So what you mean by having lunch together, is just eating


    the cafeteria¡¯s dishes?¡±


    Rex slightly furrows his eyebrows, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I will let Joe order it next time.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding.¡± Lily purses her lips and chuckles. How can it impossible that she doesn¡¯t like it? This


    meal is specially prepared by the canteen, it is better than the takeaway food.


    With a ¡®click¡¯, the chopstick is put on the edge of the bowl, ¡°Well, Lily. Now you start to make fun of me.¡±


    Lily presses the smile on her lips and shakes her head seriously, ¡°How can I.¡±


    The man crosses his hand on his chest and looks at the woman who is eating little by little, his heart is


    softened up, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you do it, as long as you don¡¯t get mad by yourself, or just hide and


    cry.¡±


    If teasing him will make her feel better, it does not matter.


    Lily¡¯s chin, that is chewing the rice, pauses, and then swallows it quickly, as if afraid that she will dy


    him, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Then I¡¯ll discuss something with you.¡± She also puts down the spoon in her hand and adjusts her


    sitting posture so that she does not look casual.


    Rex rarely sees her so serious and nods, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a month left before Chinese New Year? Look, I¡¯m taking care of you and Marinately.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be more grateful?¡± While saying it, she looks at Rex¡¯s expression. All kinds of explicit


    hints are not mentioned directly.


    Rex understands once he heard it, but¡­ he ys dumb and asks her, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Lily tilts her head to look at him. When she hears this question, she clicks her tongue exasperatedly,


    ¡°Stop ying dumb, you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Rexughs and looks at her in satisfaction, ¡°But it depends on whether it¡¯s business or


    personal matter.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s business.¡± Lily is tired of beating around the bush, and he will still pretend to be a fool.


    She simply acts recklessly and makes it clear, ¡°Isn¡¯t the New Year award ising soon, I heard that it


    has been listed?¡±


    Rex presses his smiling expression. After evading the subject under discussion, it is about the New


    Year award in the end.


    He presses his smiling expression and nods solemnly, ¡°Yes, It is listed.¡±


    ¡°How much is mine?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes are about to pop up. This is her first time receiving such an award.


    Even though she has only joined thepany not long ago, Crystal says that even the neers¡¯


    award is quite much.


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rex spreads his legs apart, with one arm lying across the back of the sofa, while the other points at his


    face, and turns his head to the side.


    Lily is too familiar with this gesture. For the sake of the award¡­ She grits her teeth and leans over,


    bluntly touching the side of his face, ¡°Can you say it now?¡±


    Rex gets up to walk to the desk and takes one of the documents out, then slightly flips over. After


    finding their group, he briefs through it and puts it back again.


    Lily follows him, both hands on the table, and asks him while half-climbing, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡± Rex shakes his head after finishing his speech, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s pitifully less.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The smile on her face goes stiff and she blinks in surprise, ¡°I¡­ did I get the least?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex sees her disappointment and sadness as if she is going to cry. He then drags her onto his


    lap, ¡°You keep on asking for leave and absence, it is good enough for you to get it.¡±


    Well, it makes sense. Lately, she has been intermittently absent. How can she forget about this?


    Lily originally thought that after taken care of a few cases, she will get some bonuses. However, she


    has forgotten that her low attendance is outrageous.


    ¡°Hmm, okay then.¡± Lily sighs for a long time, being blow away, ¡°I suddenly lose the expectation of New


    Year.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you still have something left from Tim¡¯s family, how can you not survive?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Lily¡¯s face is bitter, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend that money for myself. I already give it to my


    parents.¡±


    Now when ites to divorce, as if a long time has passed, she has no more turmoil inside when


    thinking of Tim.


    Rex could not bear to look at her low-spirit andforts softly in her ear, ¡°Chill, although the new-year


    award can¡¯t be given more, I will still give you a red envelope.¡±


    In thepany, he is the boss and cannot do any favoritism. However, back in the house, he is just her


    man. He can do whatever he wants.


    It is just a small new-year award, he will double it.


    Lily is sad, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The new-year award is a kind of recognition of us as an insignificant


    employee. Everyone hopes to get more. Besides money, there will be a sense of aplishment.¡±


    ¡°Why, being my woman has no sense of aplishment, huh?¡± he suddenly opens his mouth to bite


    her earlobe. Without much effort, he taps it with his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m more difficult to conquer than any job.¡±


    Lily¡¯s ears are more sensitive. She immediately freezes her body, as though there is an electric flowing


    across her body, making her whizzing. She quickly turns her head to the side, blushing by what he said


    just now, ¡°Stop messing, we still have to workter!¡±


    ¡°Rx, lunch break is too short for me to use.¡± Rex does not let her ear go, and keep on sucking his


    mouth. In exchange, the woman on his arms shivers.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughs. With a husky voice, he says, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so sensitive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily blushes and pushes him, ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    ¡°Why do you get so easy to be shy? I haven¡¯t done anything and you are blushing just in two


    sentences?¡± he deliberately teases her, his breath is puffed on her white neck.


    Lily is conservative and cannot hear such words in daylight, ¡°You¡¯re a hooligan!¡±


    ¡°I kiss my own woman, how can I be a hooligan?¡± Rex watches as her ears gradually blushing, and


    bites hard with some effort as if he¡¯s punishing her, ¡°Two faces.¡±

 Chapter 189 Throbbing

    Chapter 189 Throbbing


    ¡°Rex¡­¡± She calls him, she has no idea about the flirtation in her tone, ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°No. Now that Marina and Fanny are there. My eyes are too painful to see the two shining third wheels;


    I didn¡¯t have any chance to be intimate with you.¡±


    Shining¡­.


    Lily almost spurts out, feeling pleasure under someone¡¯s misfortune, ¡°You invite all of them, who do you


    me.¡±


    ¡°Why, are you happy?¡± The man pinches her thigh, ¡°it¡¯s useless to be happy, I¡¯ll make it up during the


    day.¡±


    The two make a fuss in the office for a while. When it is time to work, Rex lets her go and she walks to


    the door. Rex intends to send her to the door, but unexpectedly when he just gets up, his feet shake.


    He supports his hand on the table and shouts at her thoughtfully. ¡°Lily, are you getting fattely?¡±


    Lily who is walking to the door, pauses and turns around, then looks at him in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    The man points at his leg and says, ¡°I¡¯m numbed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily bites her lips, ¡°Who¡¯s getting fat, it¡¯s because too long that numbed you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, better-getting fat, you¡¯ll¡­.¡± Before he even finishes, the petite woman who is standing in front


    of him has already opened the door and storms out, as if a flood is chasing behind her.


    Rex watches her disappear in his own eyes and turns around to walk to the huge windows of the office,


    looking at the ant-sized cars bustling underneath as usual.


    Should he also... reflect on himself? Recently, he indeed acts indecently to bully her¡­


    Lily slips back to the office, and the colleagues on her team have not returned yet. Only Crystal sits by


    the desk and eats some snacks. When she hears the sound, she quickly puts the snacks away from


    her hand.


    Looking up at Lily, she immediately takes it back, ¡°Oh my god, you scared me to death. I thought it is


    Kinsey¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, did you steal something that this make you this guilty?¡± Lily pats her shoulder and


    takes the chips from the box and puts it in her mouth.


    ¡°Who steals something, it¡¯s just that it is not good to eat in the office, I¡¯m afraid to be scolded.¡± Crystal


    bites the chips, ¡°What did you eat just now, how can I not meet you?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs.¡± Lily points up, she does not hide it. After all, now that they all knew it, concealing might not


    be the best.


    However¡­


    ¡°How can youe back so early, don¡¯t you usually be thest toe back?¡± A cup of coffee after a


    meal is Crystal¡¯s habit, why did shee back early and only have a snack?


    Crystal¡¯s movement of passing the chips to her mouth pauses, her face bes a little unnatural,


    ¡°Something¡¯s up today¡­.¡±


    She has never lied, and even Lily can guess it. With this expression and obscure behavior, something¡¯s


    fishy.


    Lily senses an unusual atmosphere, ¡°Did you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­.¡± Crystal is choked by her saliva and quickly waves her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, where


    can I find a boyfriend, my life is simply betweenpany and home.¡±


    Lily suddenly realizes something, ¡°Oh, this is weird. I remember you don¡¯t like to eat snacks, and today,


    you suddenly eat some snacks, this is not like your style¡­.¡±


    She says while observing. When Crystal is not paying attention, she snatches the snack from her hand


    and observes the packaging. They are all in a foreignnguage, it is impossible for her to buy it.


    ¡°Say it, who gives it to you,¡± Lily smirks at her.


    Crystal makes an ambiguous statement and still cannot say it out after a while. Maybe because of she


    is nervous, her face is blushing like a tomato, ¡°Hmm, stop asking¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, can¡¯t you say it?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal pushes her gently and simply rests on the desk, whispering, ¡°You know it!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lily is a little dumbfounded and points at herself, ¡°You don¡¯t say it, how can I know?¡±


    ¡°Think by yourself.¡±


    Lily is puzzled by what she said. After thinking of a while, she still cannot find the reason, ¡°Who the hell


    is it, tell me, I won¡¯t tell other.¡±


    ¡°J...hum¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily does not hear clearly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Joe!¡± Crystal could not stand her nagging and finally says it.


    Now, Lily is surprised, ¡°What?¡±


    Even though she intentionally introduces him to Crystal, they do not speak after it. With this silence,


    when did they get close?


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re so fast.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Crystal res with her red face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we¡¯ve barelymunicated.¡±


    Lily raises her finger and shakes it, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. In my opinion, if Joe does not like you, he


    will not even talk with you.¡±


    Perhaps, Rex has influenced him. Even though Joe looks like a gentleman, he has a dark heart too. He


    is the kind of man who has a dagger hidden in his smiles. You might think that he is quite friendly, but in


    fact, he has long forgotten who you are.


    At this point, she understands quite well.


    ¡°How can he think of giving you a snack?¡±


    Speaking of which, Crystal also wants to shed without tears. She moves her body, revealing arge


    ck box under the desk, ¡°Look.¡±


    The whole box is stuffed with imported snacks.


    Lily¡¯s eyes are almost pop up. She does not expect that Joe who looks deadly serious, will have a soft


    heart. He unexpectedly gives a box of snacks¡­


    Crystal quickly hides it again, and says in a funny yet helpless way, ¡°I¡¯m home alonest night, and


    there is nothing to eat. So I update a statement in my social media, saying that if someone buys me a


    box of snacks, I will let him be my boyfriend¡­ you know, I was just kidding, who would have thought


    that he will buy it for me today¡­.¡±


    When it is a lunch break, Joe asks her to go to the basement parking lot. In the end, he takes out such


    arge box directly from the trunk of his Audi A8. Now that she thought of it, it is so funny.


    ¡°It is really unexpected that Joe is an activist.¡± Lily is in a good mood and feels that she has done a


    good thing, ¡°The snacks are not important, he just wanted to be your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Speaking of which, Crystal feels uncertain, ¡°After all, we¡¯re subordinate. His position is so much


    higher than mine. I¡¯m afraid that people will gossip.¡±


    Lily pats her shoulderfortably, ¡°You¡¯re in a rtionship for yourself, not for others. Don¡¯t be afraid if


    you like it, or else you¡¯ll regret itter.¡±


    Crystal is stunned, she always feels that Lily is different from usual, she is brave. She then nods, ¡°I


    know.¡±


    After getting off the work in the evening, Lily goes to the office and waits for Rex. He still has a meeting


    until eight o¡¯clock. On the way home, they pass a university district, which has a night market set up.


    Lily looks at the small food trucks one after another, which makes her reminiscing of old memories and


    suddenly wants to stroll around, ¡°Rex, let¡¯s go to the night market.¡±


    The man who is driving turns to the side to nce at the bustling crowd outside. There are a lot of


    humming crowds under the dim street lights. It does not seem fun at all, which makes him do not


    understand, ¡°What¡¯s good from it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d knew you haven¡¯t been before.¡± Lily raises her hand and pats his arms, blinking as sly as a fox at


    him, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see the charm of the night market, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll want to visit again.¡±


    Rex is not interested, but when he sees her high interest, he reluctantly agrees and parks the car on


    the parking yard at the intersection.


    There are thousands of small, cheap cars in his luxury car¡¯s vicinity. Even the security personnel stuns


    for a moment.


    Lily drags him to the crowds. In the heavy streams of people on the street, all kinds of people are


    rubbing shoulders and following in each other¡¯s footsteps. In the cold night, there is a little bit of fire and


    smoke. Various shows are shown along the street. There are also a bunch of food trucks. Many people


    stroll and eat at the same time. Most of the faces are young and happy, even the coldness fades a bit.


    It has been a long time since thest time Lilyes, which makes her feel strange. After walking for a


    while, there is no reaction from the man on her side. When she looks up, most of his face is covered in


    his scarf, showing only his sharp nose and deep dark eyes. His brows are frowned, showing his


    difort.


    Lily recalls that he has just finished a meeting and has been busying for a day. He is born with a dislike


    of being too crowded. However, even then, he is still willing to apany her on such a street.


    Thinking of this, there is a throb in her heart. Lily retreats her vision, her gaze falls on the big hand


    hanging in the air. She then smirks and grabs it. Just like a baby, she tucks it in her pocket, and smiles


    with gleaming eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold.¡±

 Chapter 190 Take an Initiative to Hold Him

    Chapter 190 Take an Initiative to Hold Him


    The pocket on the inner side of her coat is on the side. When she touches his hand, there is a sense of


    warmth. It seems like a different worldpared to the coldness outside.


    He looks down at the woman¡¯s small smiley face, revealing bright yet neat teeth. Her eyes form a line;


    two fan-like eyshes can be seen on her eyelids.


    Rex feels like he might have started to like to visit the night market again. For the reason, the woman


    he likes will take an initiative to hold his hand.


    Lily drags him forward, passing an intersection. An old man in a cotton-padded jacket who is in his forty


    or fifty years old is selling toasted corn. She moves closer and buys one, ¡°How much is it.¡±


    ¡°Five bucks.¡± The old man says it while handing one of it for her, ¡°Is it enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily quickly draws money from her pocket. But she needs to let her hand off if she draws it, the


    old arrogant man will be upset.


    He then takes out a ten-dor out from his pocket, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The old man does not take it, but says in a smile, ¡°This is too big, I have no change!¡±


    ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    The old man waves his hand quickly, ¡°That can¡¯t be, I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Lily quickly withdraws his hand and finds five bucks in her pocket, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t bother him. He likes to


    make a joke, ha-ha¡­¡±


    After leaving the stall, they walk to another alley, and Lily could not help but scold him, ¡°Why are you so


    generous, people just wanted five bucks and you give ten dors.¡±


    Rex follows her forward without saying anything. By looking at the corn in both of her hands, it is


    particrly unsightly.


    Just because of them, Lily lets his hand go.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Lily pauses and looks up at him, ¡°I know you¡¯re rich, but you still


    can¡¯t waste it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Rex nods obediently. For the first time in his life, he is educated by a woman to save money


    and be frugal. This feeling is not bad.


    The two of them walk along the street. Lily¡¯s half-eaten corn is thrown into the trash bin by Rex. Saying


    that it has gone cold, but in fact, he just wants to hold her hand.


    Along the way, there is a hand-made art stall. The little girl is a college student, Shees out and


    sets on her own business. All the small ornaments are made by herself and many girls in surrounding


    are picking.


    Lily nces at the little dinosaur-style headband. There is a green rhinestone embedded in a golden


    frame, which is very cute.


    She points at it and asks her, ¡°How much is this headband?¡±


    ¡°Thirty.¡± The little girl raises her head and smiles politely at her, but her eyes inadvertently sweep to


    Rex¡¯s face and she instantly freezes.


    This, isn¡¯t he too handsome?


    The forehead is shining, the socket eyes are deep, the nose is as sharp as a pen, but it is not too


    protruding. Even his lips are so sexy and excellent. And look at that suit and coat, is he a star?


    The young girl is so young that she could not resist Rex¡¯s eye contact for less than two seconds. The


    aura of his dark eyes is too strong, her heart trembles with more nces.


    Lily hands the headband to him and asks his opinion, ¡°Is it pretty?¡±


    Rex nces at it. It is only a verymon hand-made headband. The workmanship is not particrly


    meticulous, it can even say to be rough.


    Everyone is watching her boyfriend, is she still in the mood to look for the headband?


    Rex is suddenly in a bad mood. There is a feeling of being ignored. He then leans over to kiss her lips,


    ¡°Pretty, you¡¯re pretty with anything.¡±


    His sudden praise makes Lily surprises yet happy. She then puts on the headband, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing him standing indifferently, Lily elbows him gently and then whispers, ¡°Pay it.¡±


    Rex does not want to have much contact with the stall¡¯s owner. Thus, for the first time, he takes out all


    the small change and hands it over to stop changing.


    Upon seeing this, the little girl knows that he already has a girlfriend. She then takes it awkwardly and


    wraps the headband in a small bag and hands it to Lily.


    The two stroll for a while. When the weather turns colder, and also it is quitete, they go home.


    On the way back, Lily turns on the light on the roof of the car and ces the headband under the light.


    By looking at the green ¡®diamond¡¯ blinking on the little dinosaur, she really likes it. Thus, she quickly


    wears it.


    Rex nces at her, he does not really understand what this little girl is thinking, ¡°I bought you so many


    jewelries but you didn¡¯t wear them. This is only a headband and you really like it?¡±


    Lily knows that he does not have a girlish heart and does not debate with him, ¡°Does it suit me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex really could not appreciate it, ¡°A bunch of fake diamonds and a childish dinosaur shape. Tell


    me, where does it look good?¡±


    Lily stares at him, ¡°You just said it was pretty.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He also said that she is good in anything. It is only twenty minutes pass and he has changed his mind!


    ¡°Just now?¡± Speaking of it, Rex is mad again. His eyes narrow, ¡°You just didn¡¯t see that the eyes of that


    little girl almost stick on me, you only see this headband, right?¡±


    Little girl?


    Lily ponders for a while, ¡°You said that stall¡¯s owner?¡±


    The man snorts coldly and ignores her.


    ¡°Is it? I really didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Lily was only thinking of buying it at that time, she had no time to


    take care of anything else. Besides, the light is quite dim, it is normal that she could not see clearly.


    However¡­. why is he so mad? Just because she didn¡¯t notice?


    ¡°Wait a sec, it is supposed to be me who is mad, why are you mad?¡± Lily looks at him in puzzlement.


    Rex sneers sarcastically, ¡°Wait till the day when I¡¯ve been seduced away by another woman, you won¡¯t


    even realize.¡±


    Lily¡¯splexion changes, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    The man bes quiet.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly bes excessively peaceful. Lily does not know why he is mad.


    Her vision catches a glimpse of his tight chin. He does not even care about her appearance. She then


    takes out her phone and confides to Abby.


    Lily: Are you there, I¡¯m so mad!


    Within a few seconds, Abby replies¡ª


    Abby: What¡¯s wrong?


    Lily tells her what happened just now. In the end, she adds an angry sticker.


    After the message is sent, it shows that the other party is typing. After a while, Abby sends a long list of


    messages directly¡ª


    Abby: You¡¯re stupid. He obviously thinks you don¡¯t pay enough attention to him and feels that you have


    neglected him. Think of it, if there is a man staring at you and Rex is standing beside him but doesn¡¯t


    notice it. At that time, you¡¯ll be awkward.


    Lily thinks for a while. It indeed makes sense.


    But isn¡¯t it too exaggerated? It seems as if the girl has done something to him.


    When Lily is lost in her thought, the car happens to drive into an intersection and the red light is on. The


    car stops with a sudden brake. Lily sways her body forward, and also from it, she recovers from her


    thought.

 Chapter 191 Another Contradiction

    Chapter 191 Another Contradiction


    If there is not any seat belt, she might have hit the ss. This person absolutely does it on purpose!


    Lily pouts. However, by looking at the arrogant man next to her, she could not help but coax. Grabbing


    his arm on the steering wheel, she shakes it and fawns on him softly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to what.¡± His voice is cold and cheerless. But the truth is, his heart has been softened by


    her gesture, he is just pretending.


    ¡°Be careful not to let you be seduced by another woman.¡± Lily deliberately teases him, but instead, she


    receives a more condensed gaze from the other party. Her lips straighten. Realizing that her word does


    not work, she then leans closer to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you. It¡¯s because I was so happy to be with you,


    so I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Rex has long forgiven her when she volunteered to express her goodwill. Now, it is nothing more than


    pampering and arrogance, he just wants her to coax more.


    ¡°What do you care, huh?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I care about you.¡± Lily rubs her face in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore, please.¡±


    When Rex is about to speak, the traffic light in front suddenly changes its color. He moves his hand


    from the steering wheel to the gear, and when he is just about to step the throttle, a ck shadow


    comes from the side. His thin lip is touched by a moist yet soft thing.


    He freezes his movement. After two seconds, he just realizes that he is¡­.kissed?


    Looking at the doer, she has retracted to her position long ago. With a red face, she stutters, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s


    green. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A horn sound is heard from the back of the car. Rex smiles softly and erupts a brief breath from his lips


    as if blowing right into her heart.


    He has to admit that Lily¡¯s ttering kiss is indeed very useful. Even though neither of them talks much


    on the way back, the atmosphere is different from before.


    It¡¯s very subtle yet exciting.


    The car drives to the gate of the Vi and stops in the parking lot on the left side of the front yard. As


    soon as the tire stops, Lily pulls the door almost at the same time and rushes out.


    She is too ashamed to face him, really ashamed.


    Rex does not have time to stop her. But after a few steps, he also follows her. After all, she enters the


    vi, there is no ce for her to hide anyway.


    However, what they unforeseen are, a storm is waiting for them at home.


    Lily enters and changes her shoes in the front door. Afraid that Rex will catch up, she runs directly to


    the second floor.


    Fanny is cleaning the living room. When she sees her flustered, she could not help but exhorts, ¡°Lily,


    slow down, you might fall!¡±


    Lily responses hastily, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    With that, she has already on the corner of the second floor. However, when her front foot has just


    stepped out, the back of her foot stops in terror. By coincidence, she happens to meet Marina who is


    coming out of the room.


    She is wearing a white long-sleevedce nightgown, which covers down to the calves, revealing a


    slender ankle. There is a white bow on the neckline and a small fretwork design, which is sexy and


    lovely.


    It is just an ordinary nightgown. However, Lily is stunned because the nightgown seems to belong to


    her.


    She remembers Rex let someone send the new model and she really likes it. However, because of the


    weather condition, she has not worn it yet. It is brand new and even the hand tag has not cut off.


    At this moment, Marina wears it. The color and size suit her well; it¡¯s just that the gown is very different


    from her temperament.


    Lily furrows her brows. Why did Marina wear her nightgown?


    Obviously, Marina seems to notice her and greets her without any shyness, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    That natural appearance shows like Lily is the one who is wearing someone¡¯s clothes.


    She can tolerate anything. Really, after all, Marina is a patient. She will not fight with a patient. Even if


    she says anything, she will forget it. But what is it now; she wears her clothes without saying anything.


    Even though it is brand new, still it is her personal belonging. What right did she have?


    Lily is aware that there will be inevitable troubles and contradictions in the future. However, she does


    not expect it to be so fast.


    She inhales deeply, trying to be calmer and walks in front of her. Her vision scans around her body and


    finallynds on her face. Their gaze is fixed together, she does not dodge, ¡°Marina, although I know


    this pajama is beautiful, but don¡¯t you at least have to tell me before wearing them?¡±


    It is her limit to be calm, which is impossible to be more tactful. She simply ps the word to her face.


    Marina looks down at the pajamas on her body and seems to understand it, her face offers an apology,


    ¡°Sorry, because I¡¯m out of casual clothes. The clothes inside my cab also didn¡¯t suit my style, so I


    went to look for one. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯ll mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mind.¡± Lily cuts her words and says directly, ¡°Please change it now.¡±


    She does not expect that she will directly show her dissatisfaction just for a gown. Marina¡¯s eyes sh a


    surprise. However, when she sees a shadow from the corner of the stair, her attitude softens up, ¡°You,


    do you want me to take it off her? How can you talk like this¡­¡±


    Lily puzzles. When did she let her take it off her, didn¡¯t she just let her change?


    In the next second, when she sees Rex is appearing next to her, she understands that Marina


    deliberately lets him hear.


    This is really¡­scheming.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rex watches the two are standing face to face and asks Lily sideways.


    Marina acknowledges that he does not care about her first, but cares about others. Thus, her jaws are


    all tense, wishing to tear that face into pieces.


    Lily lets a long sigh out and points at the cloth on Marina¡¯s body, ¡°She wears my nightgown.¡±


    This time, Rex observes it. However, he does not have any impression of Lily wearing it before.


    Marina takes the initiative to exin without waiting for him to question her, ¡°Rex, I didn¡¯t mean


    anything else. I just feel that the pajamas in my closet are notfortable enough. So, I found a new


    one. I didn¡¯t know that Lily will mind. This is brand new though¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just because it is new in my closet, does it mean you can wear it casually?¡± Lily¡¯s attitude is very


    tough. This is the minimum limit she could hold, she cannot let it pass in just a few words.


    Marina is blushed with shame by what she said, and then says in a real grievance tone, ¡°But still I can¡¯t


    take it off here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you take it off here; I let you change it¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Rex interrupts them and nces at Lily¡¯s pajamas, ¡°Marina, you can tell me what you want.


    Don¡¯t use other¡¯s things without permission. Only this time, no more next time.¡±


    Lily hears thest few words and looks at him sternly, ¡°Only this time?¡±


    She mockingly sneers, ¡°Return the pajamas back to me.¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± Rex slightly twists his brows and pulls her to the side, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll let someone send another


    one to you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Lily raises her tone, ¡°My things are mine, even if there are ten more identical ones;


    they are not the same!¡±

 Chapter 192 Reaching Her Limit

    Chapter 192 Reaching Her Limit


    Rex does not understand why she is so willful since it is only a gown, he can buy another one for her.


    He then pulls her to side and whispers to console her, ¡°Just assume as a gift for her, okay?¡±


    ¡°If I take an initiative to give her, it¡¯s a gift. Now, she puts on without my permission, which is forcing


    and I will not give it to her.¡± Lily has reached her limit. There is no way topromise nor will she let it


    go. Today, it¡¯s her clothes. Next time, will she take her boyfriend?


    Rex treats her as his sister, and Marina might have ulterior motives.


    Just when the atmosphere is freezing, Marina who has been silent all the time suddenly shivers. She


    then lowers her head and says in a disappointment voice, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t quarrel with Lily. I don¡¯t know she


    will mind. It indeed is my fault. Sorry, I will change it now.¡±


    Change it now?


    She has worn her clothes, why did it seem like it is her fault?


    Lily really admires her. She can change the fact quickly as though everything is her fault.


    Marina enters the room and locks the door. Lily and Rex stand still; she is waiting for Marina to give her


    clothes back.


    Rex looks at her indifferently, feeling a little surprised, ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lily is in a fit of anger. When she hears him questioning her, the obscure me inside her suddenly


    bursts out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Shouldn¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    Whatever it is, Rex is a man. His way of thinking is also masculine. It is only a pajama, and she also


    has not worn it before. Since Marina has worn it, why did she not just give it to her and make sure that


    it will never happen again next time. Why did she make a fuss, it will be more difficult for her in the


    future.


    However, for Lily, this is not just a simple piece of clothes. She casually enters her personal space and


    takes her clothes to wear. She simply treats it as her own; did she just do whatever she wants?


    Thus, she does not feel that she needs to give a concession nor that it is worth a concession. There is


    also no sincerity in her apology, only Rex hears it.


    Marian soon changes her pajama; she does not even forget to fold it before handing it back to Lily.


    Lily shows no courtesy. After taking it, she looks at her eyes seriously and says, ¡°Marina, I don¡¯t like


    others to touch my personal things. I hope this is thest time.¡±


    There is a meaning behind this, which is deliberately for her to listen. Her stuff is hers, she has no right


    to own it; she can just covet!


    Marina blinks, suppressing the jealousy that boils up, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Lily does not answer, she then turns and enters the bedroom.


    Rex looks at the woman who is standing in front of him with her head down, his thin lips slightly opens,


    ¡°Marina¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me.¡± For the first time, Marina interrupts him, and iparably be an


    ¡®understanding person¡¯, she then points at Lily¡¯s leaving direction, ¡°Lily seems to have misunderstood,


    go andfort her quickly.¡±


    ¡°What about you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She chuckles, hiding her glorious lights in her eyes with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Rex.¡±


    Rex hears her apology over and over again. In the end, he could not bear it anymore. He then raises


    his hand and pats her shoulder, ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    After it, he turns and leaves to enter the bedroom.


    With a bang, the door is closed, cutting off every sound. Marina¡¯s mask is also gradually torn apart, her


    true feeling under it is revealed little by little.


    She stares deadly at the door of the room, wishing she could burn two holes to see what they are doing


    inside.


    Marina stares at it for a while before retreats her vision. She turns back to the room and leans on the


    door panel. Her heart is not calm at all. She needs to endure and stays m. This is the only way for


    her to take Rex back!


    ¡­..


    After entering the room, Lily directly throws the pajama to the trash can.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Once Rexes in, he sees a sleeve draped on the edge of the trash can. The man¡¯s thin lip slightly


    purses together, and then shouts at the petite woman who is sitting on the bed facing the wall, ¡°Why did


    you throw it?¡±


    Lily ignores him. The good mood from the night market just now has gone, only the depression that has


    nowhere to vent is left.


    The man raises his tone and repeats it again, there is already a little bit of oppression in his tone, ¡°I¡¯m


    talking to you, why you threw it?¡±


    Lily turns her head madly, ¡°How do I wear other people¡¯s clothes, this is pajamas, not a jacket.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re like this, why did you want it back just now?¡± In Rex¡¯s impression, she is never a person


    who will embarrass others. So her immoderateness and stubbornness just now surprised him.


    He does not understand what Lily is thinking. Thus, it is normal that he does not understand much.


    However, Lily is reluctant to exin. His words are enough to make her lose her mood to exin.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I take my own stuff?¡± Lily feels funny, ¡°Did taking someone else¡¯s stuff without permission


    means I can¡¯t take it back?¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t talk to me like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Lily bites her lips, her chin twitches twice, holding back her emotions and says,


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a cloth or anything else. If it belongs to me, then it¡¯s mine. Unless I allow it, I absolutely


    will not let others touch it.¡±


    What¡¯s more, this person has an intention to Rex. Even though it is only a spection, as a woman¡¯s


    understanding of a woman, Lily feels that she is right.


    ¡°An issue under the same roof is inevitable. What are the benefits for you to fight for it?¡± Rex reasons


    things out for her, intended to resolve her emotions.


    However, she could not ept it, ¡°This is my limit. I can endure everything else, but how can I endure


    things that have reached my bottom line?¡±


    After it, Lily waves her hand, does not want to talk further, since it will make them quarrel again, ¡°Let¡¯s


    calm down. If you think from my standpoint, you won¡¯t persuade me like this.¡±


    With it, she gets up directly and walks to the bathroom, then uses her backhand to close the door,


    leaving only a touch of a silhouette on the frosted ss to Rex.

 Chapter 193 Charming Bathroom

    Chapter 193 Charming Bathroom


    Not long afterward, there is a tter of water.


    Rex is half-lying on the bed, his gaze sweeps across the trash bin not far away. The nightgown that has


    scrambled by the two of them is left alone now, bing a piece of trash.


    He keeps on thinking about it. After quite some time, he still does not understand which of his sentence


    is wrong that can make her mad at him.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally gives up and picks up the phone directly to call Karl.


    Within a few seconds, the phone is picked up by the other party. Karl has no surgery today, he is sitting


    by the firece, warming his hands, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why did you call me at this time?¡±


    Rex ponders for two seconds before speaking, as if it is difficult to say, ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    The movement of Karl flipping back the back of his hand pauses, he raises his brows in surprise, ¡°Say


    it.¡±


    Rex tells him about what happened just now, especially about what he said. He tells him systematically


    and in full detail, ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡±


    Karl could not help butugh out loud, ¡°Did you not realize it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°First of all, from your point of view, it is really okay. But thinking from Lily¡¯s standpoint, it is a big


    problem.¡± Karl has almost be Rex¡¯s advisor, he can subconsciously worry about him, ¡°Look, you


    only think that all the problem is the pajama. But for Lily, Marina has vited her privacy, she casually


    wears her things, do you think she can ept it?¡±


    Rex understands what he said, but¡­.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is that serious as long as there is no more next time?¡±


    Karl feels resentful towards him for failing to meet his expectation, ¡°Yes, there is no more next time. But


    what about this time?¡± These are two different things. Besides, Lily does not care about the pajama.


    What she cares is about your attitude towards Marina. Humans and animals are the same; they have a


    sense of enclosure. When others invade their own space, a warning is not enough, they must be


    expelled.¡±


    Therefore, Lily is so determined in facing this matter. She has reached her bottom line. It turns out that


    she feels that her territory has been invaded.


    And this territory does not include only space but also people.


    Marina has triggered her crisis awareness. Therefore, she will make such a big reaction.


    Even though Rex does not fully understand it, he still listens to what Karl said. In his thirty-two years


    old, it is easy for him to have a meeting with a group of elites, but he is not good at coaxing a little girl.


    Thus, he asks for help, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Just do what she said. Don¡¯t try to persuade her. Women are


    more stubborn than anyone else in this aspect.¡± After it, Karl still does not rest assure and adds a few


    words, ¡°If she scolds you, you also have to go along with it, do you get what I mean?¡±


    Rex hums in response, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After solving his problem, he is ready to hang up the phone, which makes Karl yell at him hastily, ¡°Rex,


    that little girl is eight years younger than you. You have to be more tolerant and patient to her. If this


    happens on other women, they would not let Marina live in there.¡±


    At that time, Karl is really surprised after knowing that Lily agreed. He thinks that she will resolutely


    refuse it. However, unexpectedly, she agrees to make such a sacrifice. After all, it is a concession


    made for Rex.


    Rex stops his movement, his face darkens, and thenughs mockingly, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t tolerant


    her right now?¡±


    Not to mention tolerant, he has almost reached his bottom line to tolerant her.


    Karl recalls that he seems to quite spoil Lily, ¡°Yes, yes, I will withdraw my words¡­.¡±


    Before he even finished, the other party has hung up the phone. By looking at the end of the call, Karl


    suddenly envies him. At least, there is a person who he can fawn on. Unlike him, there is no person


    who can do this.


    By looking at the firece in front of him, a small white face gradually appears in front of him¡­


    Not long after Rex hangs up, Lily walks out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. Her hair is long and thick,


    and it is wet. She only covers it with a towel.


    She takes the hairdryer to the bathroom. Not long afterward, the buzzing sound rings.


    Rex ponders for a moment, then gets up and walks to the door of the bathroom. The moment he


    pushes the door, the hot steam rushes out one after another. The haze gives a sense of fairnd.


    Lily stands in front of the mirror. Her white and tender face looks like a peeled egg. There are no stains


    that could be found.


    One of her hands is holding the hairdryer, while the other one fiddles through her hair with some effort.


    Rex nces at it, then steps forward to take the hairdryer from her.


    He is one meter eighty-eight tall; while Lily is only one meter sixty-seven. The two stand one after


    another, shepletely could not block him.


    The warm wind blows over the head. He uses much less effort than she did.


    The man long yet slender fingers pierce through her ck hair, flicking her wet hair. The seriousness


    between his eyebrows makes people have the illusion that blowing her hair is a remarkable thing.


    But even so, Lily takes a step aside and turns around to get the hairdryer, ¡°I¡¯ll blow it myself.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex turns off the hairdryer, and the noise disappears. The bathroom is quite down again, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Lily still has a temper, her tone is a little impulsive, ¡°I can do it by myself.¡±


    Their gaze is fixed together. One wants to hold back her temper, while the other frowns and endures it.


    The anger on their hearts is well concealed from their faces.


    After staring at each other for a while, Rex¡¯s temper is more intense, but it is not a me of angry. It is a


    me of wanted to be close.


    He pulls the back of Lily¡¯s neck, and then raises her chin with the other hand. He then leans down and


    kisses without any warning, pricking her lip with his flexible tongue. It breaks indirectly yet hardly, just


    like him.


    Lily is caught in his arms. Andter, she is pushed back step by step. Her lower waist is pushed against


    the sink behind her, which makes her bathrobe soaked in wet, and sobers her up.


    She unconsciously reaches out and wants to press against the edge of it. However, when she just


    touches it, her fingers are imprisoned by him.


    The cool fingers shackles through the pulse that is beating in her wrist like a sharp dagger, only a


    movement will spill the blood on the spot.


    This is him. Once he takes it seriously, the entire space fills with his strong aura. It is inevitable and


    there is no escaping.


    And Lily can only widen her eyes, passively epting this sudden alter.


    Finally, Rex opens her mouth and slightly bites her lips, making her feel pain gently. Lily groans and


    when she is about to struggle, he has let her go in advance.


    Lily raises her hand to touch his bitten spot. It is crisp, red, and swollen, all of which is left behind by


    him, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Rex does not leave but leans closer to her forehead. In such a distance, he stares at her eyes, then


    lowers his hoarse voice, giving a maism of a mature boyfriend, ¡°What?¡±


    Lily looks at the dazzling light in his eyes, and sesses on staying in. At this close distance, even his


    breath is charming. Her heart beats faster than normal, even the strength of her body is pumped away


    by this sound.


    She cannot hold it anymore¡­..

 Chapter 194 Drying Her Hair

    Chapter 194 Drying Her Hair


    ¡°Why you¡­. suddenly kiss me?¡± Lily¡¯s head is full of question marks. If she remembers correctly, they


    are still arguing just now. What is it now?


    The only thing in Rex¡¯s sight is her white yet little face of hers. Her facialplexion is exquisite, and


    even without makeup, she is also very beautiful, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°??¡± Lily¡¯s heart throbs. However, she does not show it, instead, she says coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to


    you right now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­¡± Lily rolls her eyes helplessly, feeling speechless. She then sighs abruptly, ¡°Forget it, why not, I


    just don¡¯t want, okay?¡±


    With it, she raises her hand to reach for the hairdryer in his hand. Rex slightly raises his arms, and


    apologies almost immediately, ¡°I was wrong just now.¡±


    Lily pauses her movements, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep and dark eyes lock on her, and then he repeats every single word, ¡°I was wrong just


    now.¡±


    Lily puts her hand down and nces at her mouth, then says ironically, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m


    stingy, I¡¯m made a fuss¡­.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need that dress anymore¡± Rex frowns and interrupts her. He cannot hear anyone defame


    her, including herself.


    Lily stuns, quite surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about that cloth.¡± Rex repeats what Karl said. Even though he is not clear


    whether it will have any effect, at least Lily does not continue to resist. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t think from


    your standpoint.¡±


    Lily is too shocked, she unforeseen that it only takes a bath time for him to change his attitude. She


    then looks up at him suspiciously, trying to find a trace of perfunctory from his eyes, but besides


    sincerity, it is still sincerity.


    The resentment that is still hanging on her chest gradually dissipated. She slowly lowers her pupil, both


    of her hand is crossed on her chest. She then exins to him with some uneasiness, ¡°I¡¯m not mad


    because of this cloth. I just feel that touching my stuff without my permission means disrespecting me.


    Besides¡­ it is also from you.¡±


    ¡°If she likes it, she can tell me. I will give it to her. But touching others¡¯ stuff without any permission,


    even the closest person is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps for you, it is not a big deal. But for me, it is very serious. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Speaking of which, she


    looks up at the man in front of him quickly and whispers, ¡°Mine is mine.¡±


    Rex listens to her whispering her own grievances, and gradually feels hurt. After all, she cares too


    much about herself. Even though he does not mention it, but as a woman, she may also feel Marina¡¯s


    strangeness.


    He has no reason to neither me nor refute. Just like what she said, since she does not like it, she


    may not ept it. He has no right to persuade him to understand.


    Rex puts down the hairdryer from his hand, steps forward to embrace her into his arms. His chin


    knocks on her shoulder, ¡°Since you¡¯re with me, you seem to have a lot of grievances.¡±


    By listening to it, Lily could not help but quietly redden her eyes. She does not restrain herself and


    agrees with him, ¡°Yes, I also cry a lot. I don¡¯t like to cry before though.¡±


    Even when it is the hardest time to get along with Tim, she does not cry as much as she does now. She


    always shed a tear because of his action and his word, perhaps because she cares too much.


    ¡°Cry then. Come to me when you want to cry, don¡¯t cry alone.¡± Even though he will distress when he


    sees it, once he thinks of her crying alone in the corner, he suffers more.


    Lily sniffs her nose and restrains the emotion on her eyes, ¡°Sorry. I also did something wrong. If this


    happens again next time, I will try to talk properly.¡±


    She is indeed too happy from outside today. So that when she sees such a scene, she could not


    control her temper.


    Rex says nothing and only hugs into his arms more tightly. In fact, Karl guesses it right. She is basically


    a person who is very tolerant. Thus, when he apologizes, she will reflect and mes herself, and feels


    guilty.


    In fact, all of this is unnecessary.


    Lily stays in his arms for a while. After feeling calmer, she touches the dripping water on her hair and


    stretches her hand around the man¡¯s sturdy waist, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to blow my hair?¡±


    The clothes on Rex¡¯s arm are wet, but he does not care at all. He then turns on the dryer and gently


    blows her hair face to face.


    The warm wind flies across the scalp, as interesting as the warmness of his fingertips. Lily looks at his


    sexy jaw¡¯s curve. Her whole person seems to be soaked in pink clouds.


    This is the first time Rex blows her hair, which seems magical and unbelievable. She says in full of


    emotion, ¡°When I first met you, I never thought that one day, you¡¯ll blow my hair.¡±


    At that time, they were unfamiliar. In her eyes, this man is born arrogant as though he will never bow for


    anybody. He is very high above, which is unreachable. He is so powerful that every time she steps


    forward, she will subconsciously think of retreat.


    With him, Lily never imagines such a harmonious rtionship. She is afraid and terrified. However,


    everything changes in the blink of an eye. Half-yearter, which is today, he is blowing her hair for her


    in full of gentleness.


    Thinking of it, it is really unrealistic, as if everything is just a bubble just now and it will turn into nothing


    in the blink of an eye.


    As if aware of her earnest sight, the man raises his hand to tuck her messing hair behind her ear, and


    slightly forms an arc on his lip, ¡°Me too.¡±


    There are too many women in his vicinity. Even though he does not search for it, there are still


    countless women who try to stick to him. After meeting various kinds of people, his heart has long been


    as hard as an iron. He thinks that he will never find a person to spend with for the rest of his life. Thus,


    he never expects anything, but little did he expect that she will open his inner heart.


    When did he start to have feelings for her?


    Come to think about it, it might start from the first sight.


    ¡°Rex, do you think we will break up one day?¡± Her eyshes are trembling violently that she does not


    dare to face such a problem.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just to think about it has made her sad and depresses. If one day it really happens, Lily does not know


    how she will face it.


    Her hair is half-dry. After hearing what she said, Rex turns off the hairdryer, his smiling eyes carry a


    sense of seriousness, ¡°Do you uncertain on me, or on yourself?¡±

 Chapter 195 Hauling for Chinese New Year

    Chapter 195 Hauling for Chinese New Year


    Lily is speechless for a while before saying, ¡°Maybe on myself.¡±


    After it, she adds in, ¡°Not to mention Marina¡¯s condition, your family does not ept me. I have too


    many scandals, and there are also many obstacles between us.¡±


    Even though these obstacles are invisible and unreachable, they are always pressing on Lily¡¯s heart.


    Thus, she does not have much confidence in herself. Even she herself thinks that she does not worth


    Rex.


    This man is very excellent. The more she spends time with him, the more she feels his warmth and


    sincerity. There is also rare pureness, which cannot be seen by a sessful person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± Rex knows that she is burdened, but little did he expect that is in a great extent,


    ¡°I¡¯m not born silver spoon. I have the right to decide my life. I have enough power to choose who to


    spend my life with. Marina and my family will not be a problem, you¡¯re the one who is significant, do


    you understand?¡±


    This kind of word, he has told her before. However, just because of this, Lily being pressured more.


    She does not want to cause a bad influence on Rex and does not want him to fight with his family. She


    is even wondering whether his family knows about Marina¡¯s existence, and¡­.


    Lily shakes her head, interrupting this awful thought.


    ¡°Lily?¡± Rex calls her when he sees her dazing off.


    Lilyes back to her sense and pulls a slightly strong-looking smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe my feeling for


    you is getting deeper and deeper that it is inevitable to think of it. You can rest assured, I will resolve


    my emotions.¡±


    Rex stares at her dodging emotions in her eyes, knowing that she is upset, but does not continue to


    force her. He only holds onto the side of her face, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, tell me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡± He leans down to stare at her, as though there is a frost forming on his eyebrows, he answers


    firmly with his town, ¡°We will not break up.¡±


    He cannot imagine falling for other people other than Lily. For him, love is too extravagant. It is too


    extravagant that all of it have given to her, there is nothing left even if he wants to give it to others.


    He wants to put all his attention on her. The feeling of being assured and being recognized, he needs it


    too much.


    His gaze is too scorching that Lily can feel it. He is too straightforward and decisive that he ps every


    word to her head.


    Lily nods with red eyes, and then snuggles into his warm arms, wishing to be like this forever. He has


    done so much for her and also changes so much for her. Thus, she must be more determined.


    ¡­..


    As the days pass, since thest conflict over the pajamas, Marina is quite polite to Lily. She does not


    do any annoying things and asionally takes an initiative to fawn on Rex. However, it is not too much,


    she can still endure.


    Fortunately, these days, her condition does not continue to worsen. There is also no more self-harm


    behavior as before. George said that family life gives her warmth and support. Whether it is true or not,


    no one knows. It only can be said that the result is good.


    As the New Year is approaching, thepany¡¯s affairs are arduous. Even Lily has to work overtime for


    several times, let alone Rex. More than half of twenty hours a day is used for work, only five or six


    hours are left for sleep. For these reasons, he has lost a certain weight.


    Seeing that every house is decorated in New Year¡¯s vibe, Lily could not help but want to decorate too.


    Coincidentally, Bree calls her off to buy some new year¡¯s goods together. In addition for unwillingness


    to meet Marina at home, she agrees.


    The two go to a supermarket nearby. Everything is avable there. Half-month to go before the


    Chinese New Year, every corner is covered in Red.


    Bree and Harry have always lived here. They are very familiar with the merchants here. Thus, as soon


    as they walk into the old store, they hear an exaggerated voice, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while. Is this your


    daughter? She¡¯s still so gorgeous!¡±


    Lily is embarrassed and quickly waves her hand, then walks aside to choose New Year couplets.


    Bree is catching up with her old friend, while Lily finds a pair of fancy New Year couplets. Its vertical


    couplets state ¡®Winter ends in a splendid mountain and riverndscape, Spring starts from fragrant


    peach and plum blossom¡¯, while the horizontal one is: New Year Best Luck.


    Compared with those old words like ringing out the old year and ushering in the new one, these


    sentences are not so tacky. She picks it up and gestures it, imagines how the couplets will look if it is


    stered in the entrance of the Vi.


    At a nce, she picks up a few red stickers in various styles, which can be posted in a different spot.


    Moreover, she chooses a redntern, which will be hanging nicely next to the door.


    After wandering for a while, when the bag that she brings has almost full, she takes it to the boss,


    ¡°Auntie, how much are these?¡±


    Thedy boss is chatting with Bree happily. She nces at the stack of things in her hand and smiles,


    and then says, ¡°Why do you buy so much? Are you going to ster it at home?¡±


    Lily answers a little embarrassedly, ¡°Besides at my home, it is also for my friend¡¯s house, I just buy it


    together.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Friend? Who sends New Year couplets for a friend?


    This aunty is an experienced person and instantly understands it. Her smile is even wider and looks at


    Bree, ¡°Your daughter is really gorgeous. There must be a lot of men queuing to chase after her. Which


    young man is lucky enough to get your girl?¡±


    This aunty is a sweet-talker, yet does not make people tter. In fact, everyone knows about Lily¡¯s


    divorce. Many people talk behind her back, saying that who will want her anymore and others. Even


    though Bree does not show it, she is still upset.


    Hearing this sentence, even though her mouth is very humble, her face has already burst with joy,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me anymore!¡±


    ¡°What, this is the truth¡­¡±


    After chatting for a while, they finally leave. Bree then pulls her hand and asks her, ¡°Are you buying


    these things for that child called Rex?¡±


    Lily knows that she has nowhere to escape and nods perfunctorily, ¡°Well, I simply buy it together.¡±


    ¡°Buy it together?¡± Bree res at her mockingly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯re the smartest. Nobody in the world canpare with your ingenuity and


    intelligence. So, Madam Bree, can you spare me now?¡±


    ¡°Hey, look at you!¡± Bree is speechless, she then raises her arms to pat her arm, ¡°I will not spare you.


    Shouldn¡¯t you tell us about this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, mom~¡± Lily bents down, rubbing her head to her shoulder, and act coquettishly while exining,


    ¡°Wait till that time and I¡¯ll introduce him to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why should I lie to you!¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Bree feels much better now. ¡°You¡¯ve had great trouble with Tim before. And, now that


    you¡¯re with Rex, your dad and I afraid that you¡¯ll suffer again. But still, it¡¯s up to you. If you¡¯re willing,


    you can share it with your mom.¡±


    By listening to it, Lily is touched. In fact, they have changed so much these days. Before, Bree always


    involves her feelings and life. Now, she respects her own idea more.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lily puckers her mouth, could not help but bring a crying tone, feeling a little ufortable in


    her heart.


    Bree looks away and pats the back of her hand, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s New Year, we have to be happy. Let¡¯s go,


    let¡¯s go to Billy¡¯s store and buy some dry food.¡±


    It is almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they are back. Harry cooks a fish and waits for them to


    come back. When he sees a lot of stuff, he immediately carries it to the kitchen and living room.


    When Lily has just put it down, the phone in her pocket rings in time. She takes it out and learns that it


    is Rex.


    She nces at the kitchen and sees that Bree and Harry are busy. Thus, she quietly slips back into the


    room and carefully answers it, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Have you finished hauling?¡± The man¡¯s clear voicees through the phone, which is so low that


    makes her could not help but leans closer to the phone.

 Chapter 196 Can’t I Be Seen by Others?

    Chapter 196 Can¡¯t I Be Seen by Others?


    Lily is lying on her childhood bed while looking at the pink ceiling above her head. She also gets


    excited like the color, ¡°Yes, I bought several couplets, stickers, and alsonterns. I¡¯ll hang it at home


    later.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice over the phone pauses, ¡°Are you going to ster it in the Vi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t want?¡± Lily simply fiddles it. Did he think it is too tacky to post something like that?


    ¡°I want,¡± Rex replies without thinking. However, no one has posted it before. There is only something


    strange in the novelty.


    Every year his home is deserted. Thus, when ites to Chinese New Year, he only feels that it is a


    lonelier day than usual. Thinking that she will decorate something this year, now he feels that New Year


    is actually quite interesting.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡± When he thinks of this, he could not help but want to see her.


    Lily spectes the time, ¡°After dinner, maybe around seven o¡¯clock. You¡¯re not home, so I don¡¯t feel


    like to be at home too.¡±


    Seeing that she still does not get along with Marina, they might not y any wicked trick.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily suddenly turns into a good mood and soars up from the bed to sit straight, ¡°My mom said


    that she¡¯s going to cook dumplings for dinner. I¡¯ll bring some for you.¡±


    Rex has just finished a meeting and has not eaten lunch yet. High-intensity of work has also


    suppressed his appetite. However, he bes a little hungry after hearing this sentence. The sharp


    ck eyes are no longer fierce and show a hint of a smile, ¡°Am I going to taste my mother-inw¡¯s skill


    soon?¡±


    Only a sentence and Lily¡¯s face has blushed until her neck. She does not have that intention¡­.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re eager to introduce them to me.¡± Rex interrupts her, deliberately misinterprets her


    meaning, ¡°Why, are you anxious that I¡¯m going to meet them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Lily thinks he has really misunderstood, and exins hurriedly, ¡°I just remember you


    and intended to bring you some, I don¡¯t mean anything else!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed to admit it to me, I can understand.¡±


    What the hell!


    She really does not have this idea, she is just coincidentally thinking him, okay?


    Lily feels like there is nothing she can do to clear her name. Thus, she gives up by shutting her mouth


    to stop exining. Anyway, no matter how she exins, she still determines that she thought so.


    ¡°Up to you, I won¡¯t care.¡±


    Listening to her tone, Rex seems to be able to imagine her expression at this moment. His thin lip


    hooks up and forms a smile where she cannot see, ¡°See you tonight, my little housekeeper.¡±


    After he finished, he hangs up without giving her a chance to respond. ¡­


    Housekeeper?


    Well, she has another nickname.


    Even though it is not very nice, the tone he used is very gentle. Lily¡¯s mouth is unpleasant, but her


    heart has long rolled into a ball of sticine, which is softly yet stickily shapeless.


    She is lying and is dazing off on the bed when the door is knocked twice from the outside out of


    sudden. It is Bree. ¡°Lily,e out. The meal¡¯s ready. Your dad has prepared one for you.¡±


    Lily then puts away her phone and gets out of bed to put on her shoes hastily, ¡°Okay, okay,ing!¡±


    ¡­..


    After a meal, Lily rests for a while. In the evening, she helps Bree makes the dumplings. It is stuffed


    with carrots and pork, which is rare but very delicious. After the carrot is boiled, it is very juicy. Only a


    bite and you¡¯ll taste it directly.


    Lily eats the whole te by herself. When she really could not eat anymore, she just puts down her


    chopsticks.


    When she is thinking about how to ask Bree to pack some for her, unexpectedly she has initiatively


    said in advance, ¡°Since you really like it, bring some with you. There are still so many lefts, it¡¯ll be a


    waste if you¡¯re dad and I can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Lily is worried that she has no excuse to say it. When she heard it, she nods immediately, ¡°Okay, give


    me more!¡±


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Rex¡¯s car appears downstairs on time. As it turns out that Lily looks


    down from the fourth floor and sees the Bentley under the tree. It is really eye-catching among the


    general car.


    She gets back to the house and greets Bree and Harry, ¡°Mom Dad, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll get going now. You two


    have been busy for the whole day, get some rest.¡±


    ¡°What time is it, you dad and I can¡¯t sleep so early. Since you can hardlye back, stay for a while!¡±


    While saying, Bree wants to pull her hand.


    Harry stops her, ¡°Your child still has some errand to do tomorrow. Don¡¯t stop her. It is also already


    seven o¡¯clock already. It¡¯s about time to go back.¡±


    Lily nods hurriedly, ¡°Yes, mom. I still need to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well. It¡¯s hard to keep a grown-up daughter at home. I¡¯m saying to you!¡± Bree packs the rest of


    the dumplings for her. One is cooked, while the other one is crude. ¡°Keep the raw one at the


    refrigerator. It¡¯s convenient to cook when you don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, mom. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a kid for me.¡± Bree hands her the meal box. When she sends her to the door, she does not


    forget to whisper, ¡°About your rtionship with Rex, you must consider carefully, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lily smiles faintly and waves at her, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Bree watches as she goes downstairs two steps at a time, and shakes her head helplessly, then closes


    the door to get back into the house. Seeing Harry is still sitting on the sofa in the living room, her eyes


    are already clear, ¡°Did that car is still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Didn¡¯t you say that the car cost at least two thousand. Will our child suffer with this kind of


    person¡­¡± Bree leans close to Harry. There is a worried tone that cannot be concealed.


    Harry sips the ck tea and sighs in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her affairs. We¡¯ve worried her


    before and still nothing is good. Let her decide now. You can¡¯t judge the person by its look.¡±


    Bree thinks that it makes sense and stops talking.


    ¡­.


    Lily does not know that her parents have seen Rex. She bends down and trots along the way to the


    car, then hurriedly urges him to leave, ¡°Go quick!¡±


    Rex nces at the seat belt on her side and stretches out his long arm to pull it over for her, ¡°Why so


    anxious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my parents will see.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rex is unhappy. Since when did he be so unsightly?


    He immediately asks in a calm voice, ¡°Am I that shameful?¡±


    ¡°Hey, no. I¡¯m justck of confidence, okay.¡± Lily shakes her body coquettishly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, please~¡±


    Rex has no idea how to face this appearance. Thus, he shakes his head in apromise and starts


    the engine to leave.


    The Bentley Bentayga drives all the way out of the district gate, and Lily is relieved. She then puts the


    dumplings in front of him and shakes it, ¡°Have you eaten? This is for you.¡±


    The man nces at it. When he is about to speak, as if finds something, his eyebrows tighten sharply,


    ¡°Where¡¯s your ring?¡±

 Chapter 197 No Matter How Long, I’ll Wait for You

    Chapter 197 No Matter How Long, I¡¯ll Wait for You


    Lily¡¯s outstretched hand freezes, then quickly withdraws it and ces it back on her thigh, feeling a little


    flustered, ¡°I took it off just now when I washed my hands, and I forgot to wear it. I, I¡¯ll wear it now¡­¡±


    She hurriedly takes the diamond ring out of her pocket, and puts on it as sudden as a sh of lightning,


    then reaches out to give him a look, ¡°See.¡±


    However, Rex does not respond to her. The side of his face is like being covered with ayer of frost,


    the tightness makes her heart cool.


    The atmosphere in the car bes a little subtle. Lily swallows secretly. She knows that she has


    stepped on Rex¡¯s vulnerable spot. Her whole body is on a repression breath. She does not dare to say


    anything. For fear that one unfavorable word will be a sting fuse.


    Even though he says nothing, the speed increases a lot.


    Around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, even though it has passed the rushing hour, there are still a


    number of cars on the street. The oversized SUV shuttles in the traffic. After endures it for a long time,


    Lily still could not hold back and persuades him in a low voice, ¡°Drive slowly¡­¡±


    Rex seems to be deaf and still driving fast. Over an hour¡¯s journey, it only takes forty minutes for him.


    The car stops at the entrance of the vi. Lily is dizzy and pale with his driving speed.


    Unbuckling the seat belt and hopping off the car, she feels much better after standing.


    After a stretch, she turns to look at the person who is sitting on the car, unmoved. There is a little


    depressed feeling, she then pulls the door and stares at him silently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get off?¡±


    He then fixes his gaze on her. His pupils seem to be covered with a mist, making her difficult to see


    clearly.


    He says nothing and waits quietly. However, after quite some time, the petite woman, who is standing


    in front of him, is still silent. His patience has gone and then pulls out the dashboard to take a pack of


    cigarettes. While handing it to his mouth, he says, ¡°If there is nothing else, you go ahead.¡±


    Lily just realizes the seriousness of this matter. She then grits her teeth and steps forward to sit in the


    car again, ¡°I didn¡¯t remove it on purpose, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Not on purpose?¡± Even though he is asking her, there is a doubt in his tone.


    Lily is too speechless by his word because she¡­ did it on purpose.


    She is afraid that when Bree sees it, she will interrogate her. Thus, she deliberately removes it and puts


    it in her pocket. As for what her motives are, Lily does not truly understand. Maybe she is too nervous.


    Rex lowers the car window a little to ventte the smoke inside the car and the air outside. Even though


    he is really upset right now, he still cares about her feelings.


    This kind of care has be one of his subconscious habits.


    The two of them sit in the car in silence. She does not know how to exin it to him.


    In the moment of silence, the cigarette has burned until his fingertips. He reaches out for another box of


    cigarettes in the car and draws the butts out.


    Lily realizes that he is about to reach for another one. Her delicate brow slightly furrows then raises her


    hand to grab his arm, ¡°Stop it, you¡¯ll cough.¡±


    The strength of her hand is small and weak. If Rex really wants to break away, he only needs a little


    effort. However, he seems to be really caught by her and does not continue to move.


    In his ear, the soft voice of the womanes, ¡°If you mind, I will not take it off next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind this.¡± He finally speaks and looks at her with a trace of scrutiny that he has not seen in a


    long time, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that your parents know our rtionship.¡±


    He does not question her but says it in a confident tone.


    From urging him to leave quickly until hiding her ring, her motives are clearly obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Lily tightens the meal box on her hand tightly, ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest failed marriage does not seem to have any effect on her. But in fact, some of her behavior has


    changed. She is not in a hurry to introduce him to her parents as before. Instead, she is more cautious,


    and this cautiousness does not affect her love.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Where do I make you feel unreliable, or do you always think that you¡¯ll leave


    me one day?¡± Rexughs at himself, ¡°or do you think that your parents are not satisfied with me?¡±


    His aggressive attitude makes Lily breathless; her head is lowered a little, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m still not


    mentally prepared. It¡¯s my problem, not you.¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± He rarely calls her name in such a serious tone unless there is something serious to discuss with


    her.


    Her heart tightens and meets his gaze in an rmed.


    The man¡¯s sexy throat rolls up and down. There is also a depressing issue between his eyebrows,


    ¡°What the hell are you hesitating on?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Lily tries to exin, not wanting him to misunderstand, ¡°I just need some time to


    adjust myself. Rex, I¡¯ve been on a failed marriage before. Even if it is barely a status, it will still leave


    me a deep influence. I know it is unfair to you, but I can¡¯t control this negative emotion¡­.¡±


    She also wants to tell her family about his existence without hesitation, but it is also so difficult to speak


    out.


    That fear is not temporary nor is it because of something or someone. It is quietly lingering in her mind,


    preventing her from doing so.


    Speaking out this part, she has already shown her wounds to him. This kind of unspeakable feeling


    makes her feel inferior.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. I¡¯m not afraid, I just need more time.¡± Give her some space to


    face her own feelings.


    She loves Rex more than Tim. The deeper the love, the harder it is to take this step.


    The meal box in her hand also excludes its temperature. Lily could not help but hold it tighter as if she


    will get a trace of warmth andfort.


    The man¡¯s thin lip is pursed together and looks aside at her disappointed face. She is still holding the


    dumplings for him and the couplets in the red paper bag. Actually, she is also working on it.


    The unforgettable is covered under those tremblingshes.


    It is not until this step, she can see clearly that she is also walking lonely on along the way.


    Suddenly, he is upied by guilt and grievance. Like a terrible tsunami followed by the earthquake, it is


    clearly a peaceful night before him, but he feels ufortable as if something is strangling in his


    throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He has apologized a lot recently, letting her feels grievance too. The thin lip opens and


    closes, a little difficult to expose his feeling, ¡°I was too busy today and I keep on wanting to see you


    soon. But after seeing that you urge me up and also taking off the ring, I lost control.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily does not me him. The result will be the same if it is someone else. She just thinks that


    she has a problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m too anxious.¡± Rex reaches out and grabs the small hand that is resting on her thigh. His eyes are


    like the sea under the moonlight, waving a little shed lightly, ¡°No matter how much time you need, I


    will wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 198 Marina’s Scheme

    Chapter 198 Marina¡¯s Scheme


    ¡°Rex¡­.¡± Lily is moved and does not know what to say. Her eyes redden with the bright sting of his


    eyes.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be sad.¡± He reaches out and takes the meal box on herp, ¡°It¡¯ll be cold in a while,


    let¡¯s go inside and eat it?¡±


    Lily holds back her tears, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two enter the vi one after another. It is only eight o¡¯clock, which is not toote. Marina usually is


    staying upstairs at this time. However, she is sitting in the living room and watching TV right now.


    Fanny is busy working alone in the dining room, she does not apany her.


    Hearing the movement, Marina looks over and sees that the twoe back together. Her eyes darken


    a little, but she still steps forward warmly, ¡°Rex, you¡¯re back.¡±


    After she finished, she looks at Lily and says politely yet perfunctorily, ¡°You too, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily is not in a good mood and does not want to talk more, then looks at Fanny who is walking


    over, ¡°Fanny, I¡¯m afraid I still have to trouble you for heating the dumplings at this hour.¡±


    Fanny smiles and quickly waves her hand, then takes over the meal box in Rex¡¯s hand and rushes to


    the kitchen to use the microwave again.


    Marina digs her nail into her flesh and deliberately asks curiously, ¡°Who made the dumplings?¡±


    ¡°My parents.¡± Lily changes her shoes and casually replies her, ¡°You can try itter.¡±


    Sure enough, Marina restrains her attitude and agrees, ¡°Okay. I haven¡¯t eaten dumplings since I¡¯m


    back; I almost forgot what it tastes like.¡±


    Lily presses her eyebrows together without leaving any space. She seems a little upset but does not


    say anything. It is only a few dumplings. No matter what she thought, there is no need to talk about it.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Rex asks her while pulling off his tie.


    Marina turns her head to meet his gaze and smiles as sweet as honey, ¡°I¡¯m good. Only a little dizzy in


    the morning, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Karl will bring someone to do your overall check-up tomorrow night. You should prepare in advance,


    don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Karl reminds him this afternoon that the half-month check should also be done.


    Marina nods, ¡°I know, Rex. Go up and change your clothes first.¡±


    Rex then holds on Lily to go upstairs. When they step forward, Marina leaves for the kitchen. The


    dumplings do not take long to cook. They only need to heat up. Fanny moves the dumplings from the


    meal box to the te, as well as dips it in the vinegar sauce.


    Marina rarely assists somebody. She takes out two pairs of chopsticks and looks at the two tes of


    white yet fat dumplings on the table. She turns her eyes to look upstairs. Without waiting for them, she


    mps it and puts it in her mouth. It has to be said that the fragrance of the carrot and the thickness of


    the meat are intertwined. Only one bite and the fragrance will linger inside the mouth.


    She is unforeseen that Lily¡¯s parents have this ability. No wonder she takes the initiative to bring it to


    Rex.


    Followed by the second, the third¡­. In a blink of an eye, a te of dumplings has perished for more


    than half.


    When Fanny cleans up the kitchen and sees it, she is almost stunned. She wants to remind her, but


    thinking of her identity, it is not easy to say anything but only endures it.


    When Lily and Rexe downstairs, the dumplings on the te in the dining table that are supposed


    to be pleasing at this time have scattered apart, apparently left over by others.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The original initiator is sitting behind the table and has not left yet. She is drinking the hot water in the


    cup leisurely.


    Seeing hering down, she even says with very thick skin, ¡°Lily, your parents¡¯ cooking is very good.


    This is one of the best dumplings I have ever eaten.¡±


    Lily does not feel honored to get such an evaluation. She really does not expect that Marina¡¯s face is so


    thick; she can even do such discourtesy thing. She is too dumbfounded to say anything, ¡°Good then if


    you like it.¡±


    The dumplings are obviously prepared for Rex. It is not about how delicious or rare it is, the important


    thing is her intention. It is fine if she eats it without demur. But now, she has made her lost her appetite


    and makes her upset. Of course, including Rex.


    He looks at the mess on the table and looks at the woman sitting in the chair with some astonishment.


    Perceiving his gaze, Marina pathetically says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because it is so delicious that I can¡¯t help


    being greedy. Before, when my parents are still alive, they also liked to make dumplings for me.


    Dumplings are required on the Chinese New Year. I haven¡¯t eaten it for so many years now. Today, Lily


    happened to bring it home so I was really excited.¡±


    Every time when the atmosphere is subtle, she always happens to mention her parents. Every reason


    is very exquisite and makes people believe it.


    The most inaudible things about Rex is about how her parents are. Every time she mentioned it, it


    reminds Rex of the previous experience, which is painful and unstoppable.


    Lily does not want to embarrass him. She simply pushes the te in front of her, ¡°Eat more if you like it.


    There are still a lot of crude ones.¡±


    As if she does not expect that she will say this suddenly, Marina is a little surprised. However, she still


    has aplished her goals, which makes her feelfortable and shows a happy face, ¡°Rex,e


    and try it!¡±


    Rex looks at the dumplings on the ce, which is full of filling, bulking up its white belly. Even looking


    at it will let people aware that it is delicious.


    He walks to the chair. In fact, he has a little mysophobia. Now that it has picked up by others, he has


    lost his appetite. However, thinking that it is made by Lily¡¯s parents, he picks up the chopsticks and


    mps it.


    Lily blocks his hand and lowers her eyes to meet his¡¯, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Fanny to cook it again for you.¡±


    With that, she takes the te on the table and goes to the kitchen, instructing Fanny to cook the raw


    dumplings she has just ced in the refrigerator.


    With the murmur of steam rise, the white dumplings drop-in, and soon, it floats up. Lily stands beside


    Fanny and waits. Soon the glittering and translucent dumplings are picked up.


    ¡°Put it on two tes.¡± Lily hands another te over.


    Fanny takes it over and spontaneously ces it separately. In fact, the dumplings itself is enough to put


    in a te. However, they are not put together, for fear that the awkwardness will happen again.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t be angry, just have pity on her!¡± Fanny whispers in her ear. Actually, her heart is also fighting


    for her justice. Marina is indeed too much. Usually, they will forget it. However, her action just now is


    extremely frightening.


    Lily slightly smiles and pats Fanny in the shoulders to soothe her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After leaving the kitchen, Marina is still sitting on the chair and is chatting with Rex about the medical


    check-up tomorrow. When she sees hering, her eyes fall on the fluffy dumplings on the te. Her


    eyes flicker but say nothing.


    Rex looks at the hot steaming from the te, which makes his heart warm. He then mps one


    and puts it in his mouth. The aroma is flowing all over the ce, even his teeth could not help but chew


    for a few more times.


    He is used to eat exquisite dishes outside. Sometimes he will also miss the kind if heart-warming family


    meal. However, he is used to live alone; no one has done it for a long time.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Lily asks him with a smile.


    The man nods and makes apliment purely from his heart, ¡°Very delicious.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, wait till the new year and I¡¯ll let my mom wrap it for you again. She can make any stuffing;


    she is the best at this.¡± Learning that he likes it, Lily is also happy and could not help but brag.


    Marina who is one the side is a little nervous by hearing it. New year? Could it be that she still thinks of


    inviting her family toe here for the Chinese New Year?


    However, the next second, Rex¡¯s answer makes her upset. He nods and agrees, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marina¡¯s hands that are resting under the table clench deadly. The moment she lowers her head, the


    hatred is bursting out of her eyes, which can make people tremble with fear. She absolutely will not let


    that day happen, definitely!

 Chapter 199 Sustainable Contradiction

    Chapter 199 Sustainable Contradiction


    The next day, Lily goes to thepany with Rex as usual. Approaching the end of the year, the busiest


    time is almost over. The current work is almost done too. Everyone in thepany has entered the


    most anticipated moment. Along with it, they start to n for the New Year¡¯s shift.


    Most of Han Yu¡¯s employee are not locals. In Lily¡¯s team, only she and Crystal are locals. Thus, she


    volunteers to be on duty.


    ¡°From the fifth to the eighth day, I¡¯m free.¡± These three days are the least people like to be on duty


    since it is really tormenting to go back and forth.


    Once she says it, everyone is relieved. They can finally pass a stable year without having to go back


    and forth as before.


    Everyone continuously thanked Lily. After being in thepany for so long, she finally feels the warmth


    among her colleagues.


    In fact, it is just taking care of each other. About what she can help, she will try to do as much as


    possible. Over time, everyone¡¯s view of her will change too.


    ¡°By the way, do you guys know your new-year award this year?¡± Lacey gossips, ¡°How much do you


    guys get?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be quite a lot this year. Didn¡¯t Kinsey mention it in thest meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ourpany gives much for the new-year award every year. I heard the purchasing department


    said that they bought a lot of technology in preparation for the annual meeting. At that time, everybody


    will have one.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    Lily listens to the assortment of noises around her, which makes her feels hot too. Before, she really


    hates to gossip over ridicule things. At this moment, it feels really warm. After more than half a year of


    getting along andmunicating, from the beginning of being rejected until now, this is the first time


    Lily blends in the team.


    In the evening, the colleagues organize thest group reunion dinner for the year. Kinsey alsoes


    along. Lily texts Rex in advance and follows her colleague¡¯s car to a Sichuan Restaurant near the


    company.


    Kinsey books a private room in advance. Twelve people form a circle just right around the table.


    A person orders one dish each. Lily orders duck¡¯s blood and beef tripe spicy soup. Twelve dishes in


    total. After ordering, for the first time, Kinsey asks everyone, ¡°This is thest dinner of our department


    for this year, tell me, shall we drink?¡±


    Lacey is the first one to roar, ¡°Come one, I don¡¯t want the white one, beer is enough!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink with you!¡±


    A person speaks and the rest do not restrain. Several female colleagues who are good at beer also ask


    for a few bottles of Craft Beer.


    It is quite a lively and pleasant meal. In the end, everybody toasts for Kinsey. All of them say some


    courtesies. But when it is Lily''s turn, she says sincerely, ¡°Kinsey, thank you for willing to trust me and


    gives me so much support. If it¡¯s not for you, maybe I can¡¯t stay for this long.¡±


    If Julia is still her supervisor, she might have retreated halfway.


    Outside thepany, Kinsey does not consider herself as their supervisor but merges with them. Once


    she hears what Lily said, she isughing like a rewarded little girl, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed by what your


    The gossiper colleagues look at Lily, ¡°But Lily, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be good at work. To be


    honest, there were a lot of prejudices against you at the beginning. I thought you¡¯re employed because


    of your beauty. Now, it seems that even if you¡¯re really beautiful, you¡¯re still very excellent!¡±


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone starts a conversation openly. Lily too is notity, she does not


    mind what he said and jokes back, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°This year ends sessfully. We still have to work hard together tomorrow. Let¡¯s be tolerant if there are


    any bad things to each other before.¡± Kinsey¡¯s sentence is the key for each other, letting them open


    their locked heart.


    Lily is also happy and inevitably drinks for a few cups. However, she still controls the amount and does


    not drink much.


    It is about half-past eight in the evening when it¡¯s over. It is not early, everyone still has to work


    tomorrow and each of them returns home. Lily does not let Rex send someone to pick her up. Afraid


    that it will divert their attention, she calls a cab.


    An hourter, the car stops at the gate of the Vi. Lily gets out of the car and unscrews the mineral


    water in her hand to pour it into her mouth. It is to dilute the alcohol in her mouth.


    After repeats it several times, she reaches out to unlock the Vi¡¯s code door.


    Scanning her fingertips, the door opens in response with a ding sound.


    In the tranquil living room, Fanny is cleaning all by herself. Upon seeing hering back, she greets


    her immediately, ¡°You¡¯re back, Lily.¡±


    Lily nods and puts on her home slippers, ¡°Fanny, where¡¯s Rex?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with Dr. Karl upstairs.¡±


    Lily is slightly surprised, ¡°They aren¡¯t done yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been more than one hour. It might be moreplicated than it is.¡± Fanny¡¯s keen nose smells


    the alcohol on her body, ¡°Lily, did you drink? Do you want me to cook some sober up soup.¡±


    Lily waves her hand, ¡°No need, Fanny. I didn¡¯t drink much; you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡±


    Lily carries her bag and walks forward. Fortunately, her pace is still stable, there is no embarrassing


    attitude.


    After finally climbing upstairs, when Lily is about to go to the bedroom and when she just touches the


    door, suddenly she hears a woman¡¯s painful crying from the room at the end of the door.


    She pauses and guesses who it is. Her eyebrows slightly twist and her footsteps turn and walk to the


    other side.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As she moves closer, the scream bes clearer, depressing, and painful with a sobbing tone. It


    makes people have goosebumps just by hearing it.


    The door of the guest room is notpletely closed. Lily does not know whether it¡¯s because of the


    drunken effect, she raises her hand and pushes the door open directly.


    In the bedroom, a half-height white instrument is glowing brightly. These lights are shinning all over


    Marina¡¯s body. She is wearing a white istion suit but still cannot stop the strong light from stimting


    her.


    Her expression is very painful. One of her hands grabs Rex¡¯s arm deadly. Thetter seems unbearable


    to look down. He looks away while soothing her back repeatedly.


    The distress in her eyes almost overflows. The trembling palm offers a pity and intolerance to this man.


    Even though it is necessary for inspection, Lily¡¯s heart still stabs when she sees this scene. No one


    likes their own man has intimate contact with another woman. However, she says nothing.


    Lily has stood at the door for nearly five minutes when Karl finally discovers her, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Rex looks at the voice. Before, he was just concentrating on Marina¡¯s condition and does not aware of


    her presence.


    The big palm leaves Marina¡¯s body, but his arm is still grasped by her. Thus, he could not walk away


    but only uses his eyes to slightly hint her.


    There is an unspeakable feeling in Lily¡¯s heart. Upon seeing Karl is also busy, she pulls out a reluctant


    smile and turns to exit the room tactfully.


    The door is closed, isting everything that happens inside. By standing at the corridor, Lily gently


    closes her eyes as if it will lessen her worries. She can only silently pray in her heart that such days will


    notst long.

 Chapter 200 Invisible Tenderness

    Chapter 200 Invisible Tenderness


    After sending Karl off, Rex returns to the bedroom. It is almost nearly daybreak. He gently pushes open


    the door. On the big yet soft mattress, the woman is sleeping soundly on the side.


    He walks over quietly, each of the footsteps are very light, for fear of disturbing her from her dream.


    Upon walking in front of her, he unexpectedly smells a slight alcohol scent.


    The man¡¯s dashing eyebrow presses together a little bit and leans forward to smell for a few times. It is


    indeed excluded from her body.


    Did she drink at the dinner tonight?


    Thinking that it is hard to resist her friendly colleagues, he cannot me her.


    Rex looks down at the white little face on the pillow. Wondering whether it is because the room is too


    hot, or the alcohol¡¯s side effect, there is a faint of captivating blush.


    After raising her hand to cover the quilt on her body, he straightens up and when he is about to take a


    shower, the petite woman in her sleep curse silently out of sudden, ¡°Asshole.¡±


    Rex pauses his footsteps violently and turns around in puzzlement, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡± Lily is still sleeping and stutters vaguely, ¡°Rex is an asshole¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The old man¡¯s face that is being called is a little dark. It is said that what you think in the day will


    appear in your dream. It seems that during the day, she has cursed him a lot in her heart.


    After inhales deeply, he pinches her cheek a little helplessly, trying to punish her but without much


    effort, ¡°The asshole cares about you so much, huh? Are you blind?¡±


    He knows that by seeing him with Marina, she will definitely be unhappy. There is indeed nothing that


    makes her happytely. If she wants to curse, then let her curse. As long as he can bear it, as long as


    she does not restrain it inside, it is fine.


    Under the softmp in the bedroom, the man¡¯s eyebrows are overwhelmed with the tenderness that no


    one else could see. He leans down again; his thin lip gently touches her smooth forehead, ¡°As long as


    you don¡¯t leave this asshole, everything''s up to you.¡±


    ¡­


    Waking up early in the morning of the next day, Lily hardly has a day off. She is granted two days off


    before the New Year aspensation. Thinking that the New Year couplets she boughtst time have


    not stered yet, she chooses today.


    Things that should be done are always needed to be done.


    Sitting up from the bed, the position beside her is empty. Rex has gotten up earlier to the gym and then


    goes to thepany. She barely hears the rustling sound.


    Looking at the empty side, her heart is haunted by a trace of disappointment. When she came backst


    night, they had not had time to say a word, and he left again.


    After warming up for a while, Lily mps down and washes up. She goes to the dressing room and


    changes into afortable furry sweater and the same type of pants. Today, she might have to climb


    up a lot. Thus, wearing a casual one will be much better.


    When she goes downstairs, Fanny has already prepared breakfast for her to eat. Realizing that Lily


    likes toast, she deliberately learns how to use the toaster.


    A crisp duck toast and a spoonful of homemade blueberry jam, it is really appetizing and delicious.


    Marina looks at it greedily. However, the doctor tells her not to consume too much sweet. Thus, she


    can only eat the white congee that has not much appetite just by looking at it.


    She scoops a spoonful of porridge to her mouth and spontaneously says, ¡°Lily, I really envied you. You


    can eat what you like. Unlike me, I can only eat porridge. There is no fun in my life.¡±


    Lily is unforeseen that she will take an initiative to talk to her, and does not know what her purpose is,


    pretending to be pitiful? Or be sympathy?


    Lily does not think about it and says faintly, ¡°People like you, I believe they will find a lot of fun for


    themselves, not only in the food aspect.¡±


    After speaking, she smiles at Marina. There is nothing strange between her eyebrows and eyes


    although this sentence does not sound sofortable.


    Marina finds it hard to answer her. Thus, she does continue to say anything and only agrees with it.


    After breakfast, Lily and Fanny partnered up to bring the triangrdder out from the warehouse. She


    picks arge pair of couplets and hangs them up. Fanny holds her underneath and keeps telling her to


    be careful again and again.


    ¡°Lily, you have good taste. Both couplets andnterns are very good!¡± Fanny is also burst with joy. She


    used to ster these things back at home. Thus, she is familiar with it.


    Lily smiles embarrassedly, ¡°I bought it on the market, it not rare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you said, but you¡¯re very attentive. Rex will be very happy to see it when he¡¯s back!¡± After


    working with Rex for quite some time, she has understood his temperament. Even though Rex looks


    cold, he is actually very decent.


    This sentence happens to be heard by Marina who has juste over. She frowns and secretly res


    at Fanny. As a maid, this old bastard talked too much. When she bes the hostess, she¡¯ll be first to


    fire her!


    Despite all the curses in her heart, Marina scans the result and says perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    After that, she changes the subject, ¡°But¡­ Rex does not like these messy things to be stered at


    home. Better not too much, or you¡¯ll waste your time, Lily.¡±


    She thinks that Lily makes this by herself. But little did she know that she had told Rex long ago.


    At this moment, when she hears the seeming warmth yet sarcasm tone, her face also darkens. She


    does not say directly that Rex has agreed but deliberately says, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he doesn¡¯t like it,


    I¡¯ll tear it off. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Her sentence eliminates Marina directly. Whether likes it or not, it is her problem with Rex. She does


    not need an outsider to involve in.


    Why can¡¯t Marina hear it?


    She immediately retorts, ¡°Lily, do you hostile me? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll waste your time, I have no


    other meaning.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily¡¯s vision sweeps toward her. There is a lot of chill in it, ¡°Then thank you, I got it.¡±


    After finishing her speech, she does not look at Marina any longer and turns around to continue her


    own business. From time to time, she also asks Fanny¡¯s opinion,pletely leaving her aside as a


    transparent person.


    Marina is mad. After entering the house, she picks up the phone, intending to call Rex. Her finger rises


    and falls on the phone number but still cannot press on it. After struggling for a long time, she gives up.


    Now, Rex is fascinated by this woman blindly and does not really speak to her.


    Thinking about it, the phone in her hand vibrates at the same time. She thinks that it is Rex. When she


    looks at it in surprise, she learns that it is Maxx.


    The joy on her face freezes instantly. Marina looks around and walks to the house slowly before picking


    it up, ¡°Hello, Maxx?¡±


    She deliberately whispers in surprise, ¡°Now you think of calling me.¡±


    At the end of the phone, the man pauses for a moment. There is slightly an exhale voice as if being


    thankful that he does not disturb her. After considering again and again, he asks carefully, ¡°Are you


    doing well?¡±


    Marina is basically using Maxx. At this moment, when she hears him asking this way, it is inevitable for


    her heart to shake. Thinking of her unsmooth daystely, she deliberately squeezes her throat, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know whether it¡¯s good or not, but I asionally miss North Vi. I feel like a third wheeler here, I might


    as well¡­.¡±


    Speaking of which, she pauses for two seconds and grits her teeth to say the rest, ¡°I might as well live


    in North Vi as before, and you¡¯ll not trouble me.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 201 Pretending to be drunk

    Chapter 201 Pretending to be drunk


    Maxx thinks that she is going to cry, which makes him very nervous, ¡°Is anyone troubling you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± Marina deliberately makes it ambiguous, letting him guess, ¡°I just feel very


    ufortable. Sometimes I¡¯m feels very embarrassed since nobody is with me.¡±


    ¡°What about Rex?¡±


    ¡°He is too busy at work and isn¡¯t at home most of the time. He onlyes back at night. When he¡¯s


    back, Lily will also back. So I¡­ I¡¯m like an outsider, it¡¯s very awkward.¡±


    Maxx is not feeling nice either. He had expected that the three of them will have a lot of inconveniences


    to live with each other. However, at that time, she insisted on going. He could not say anything because


    he is not qualified to speak.


    Hearing what Marina said at this time, an idea pops in his mind, ¡°Marina, if you feel ufortable,


    move back to the North Vi. I will apany you and you won¡¯t feel lonely.¡±


    This sentence has already surpassed their rtionship. Marina feels disgusted with it. However, she


    does not show it. She merely finds an excuse, ¡°I¡¯d just moved in, and if I go back now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a


    bit annoying. Let¡¯s wait for some more time. Wait till I¡¯m better. After the New Year, I will think about it


    again.¡±


    Maxx thinks her words make sense; after all, New Year is approaching. He has to go home too.


    Leaving her alone at the Vi is not a good idea, how can she pass the days alone.


    ¡°Okay. If something happens, you can contact me anytime. I¡¯m always here.¡± After that, Maxx seems to


    have something to say, he pauses, the ¡®I miss you so much¡¯ phrase can hardly be spoken. In the end,


    he gives up, ¡°Bye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Marina looks at the clouds outside the window thoughtfully. She could still


    hear Maxx¡¯s considerate voice. A human¡¯s heart is made of flesh. Having Maxx¡¯s admiration makes


    Marina a little disgusted. However, it has to be said that he is the only man who treats her


    wholeheartedly. It is impossible if she is not moved.


    She clenches the phone in her palm and secretly prays that everything will happen as she wished.


    ¡­


    When Rex returns home in the evening, it is almost ten o¡¯clock. There are also tons of social


    engagements before the New Year. Even though he has declined most of them, there are still many


    feasts that he must appear.


    When the car stops, he sees two rednterns lit at the door as if weing him home. In the quiet and


    cold night, it brings warmth to the bottom of his heart. The red couplets are stered on both sides of


    the door frame. The tranquil courtyard that is covered with snow is also decorated with some New Year


    decoration.


    Rex stands at the door and looks at it for a while. There is an imaginary scene of Lily preparing all of it


    before his eyes. It must be agile and gentle. Scattered hair in her ear, or messy hair, is all the


    tenderness she inadvertently gives.


    Once Rex enters the house, Lily is lying on the sofa watching TV. It is rare for Marina not toe and


    disturb her. While eating fruits, she watches a variety show, enjoying the leisure at this moment.


    Seeing him walk in with coldness, she immediately steps forward, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Rex puts his arms around her shoulders and brings her to the sofa to sit down. While ncing at the


    fruit on the table and noticing half of it were eaten, he asks, ¡°Why are you eating at this hour, aren¡¯t


    your stomach cool?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, the house is warm.¡±


    When Rex sees her smiles with squinted eyes, he reaches out to hug her. She has taken a bath, which


    makes her body fragrant. Even the alcohol in her body has diluted a bit, ¡°Thenterns at the door are


    beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You see it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really big; it¡¯s hard not to see it.¡±


    ¡°What about the couplets?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He looked closely just now. It is better than the phrase like ¡®may a river of gold flow into your


    pockets¡¯. When thinking of the horizontal couplets, he suddenly remembers something and asks her,


    ¡°Did you do it by yourself?¡±


    Lily thinks that he is going to praise her, and nods with great pride, ¡°Of course, I did it all by myself.¡±


    Unexpectedly, his eyebrow twists, ¡°How do you ster it in that height?¡±


    The door of the vi should be at least four meters tall, which is twice the height of others¡¯ houses. It is


    not easily essible.


    Lily points in the direction of the warehouse, ¡°There is adder.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ster the rest; it¡¯s too high and unsafe.¡± He exhorts worriedly and adds another sentence, ¡°If


    you really like it, I¡¯ll send someone.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so exaggerating? I used to do it at home with my mom. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not a


    child. I can still do these things.¡± Lily thinks that he is just making a fuss.


    The man buries his face in her white yet slender neck. The fragrance on her body is the best solution


    for relieving his fatigue, ¡°Past is past. Now that you have me, how can it be the same?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart is as sweet as honey; she could not help but lower her head to look at him, ¡°Did you drink


    too much?¡±


    He usually does not talk such sweet words.


    The man silently raises his mouth corners; he does not drink much at all. People like him to go to the


    feast just for courtesy. After he attends it, it is fine. Who dares to force him to drink?


    However, after hearing what she said, the cunning old man takes this advantage and nods, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a


    little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily sets his head straight, ¡°Should I ask Fanny cook some sober soup?¡±


    As she said, she is ready to wear her shoes and tells Fanny. Once the little soft woman in his arms slip


    away, his heart empties suddenly. Rex reaches out and pulls her back, ¡°No need, just help me go


    upstairs.¡±


    Lily cannot persuade him and puts his arms across her shoulders. She is struggling to hold his heavy


    yet bulky body up. Most of his energy is put on her, not much nor little, just the intensity that she feels


    strenuous without being overwhelmed.


    Lily takes him upstairs. One hand is holding his narrow waist, while the other one holds his palm.


    Halfway up and her unguarded feet almost fall.


    Fortunately, he quickly reacts and holds her. Lily wonders whether the big palm is intentional or not, it


    touches right on the edge of her chest, with quite a lot of strength¡­.


    Lily¡¯s face is blushed with red. She slightly stands aside and looks at the man¡¯s face that is normal. As


    if he has just inadvertently touched it. If she speaks it out, it might seem that she is thinking


    inappropriately.


    After thinking for a while, she still forgets it and tries hard to support him to the bedroom.


    After hardly putting him onto the bed, the man makes a request again, ¡°Fill the bathtub for me.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going to take a bath?¡± Lily shakes her head and persuades him, ¡°Wash it tomorrow. You can¡¯t


    shower in this state.¡±


    Rex has already had an idea in his mind. He insists on letting her fill the bathtub, giving a posture of not


    sleeping without taking a bath.


    Lily has no choice but obeys him. After entering the bathroom and filling the bathtub, she adjusts the


    water temperature. She then squeezes the calmingvender essential oil and shower gel into it when it


    is half-filled.


    White bubbles float on the water. She bends down and reaches out to try the temperature of the water.


    However, when she has not touched it yet, there is a click sound behind her.


    Lily is startled and almost nosebleed instantly when she turns around¡­ the healthy tan-colored skin


    and the perfectly shaped strong muscles, especially the V-line abs on his waist. All of it makes people


    think of the word ¡°sensual¡±.

 Chapter 202 Don’t Move

    Chapter 202 Don¡¯t Move


    This, this this¡­.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen, she slowly shrink back to the corner. Before she could hide, the man has caught her


    by her neck.


    She squeaks in terror, her heart beats widely, ¡°Ah! You, you calm down¡­.¡± ¡­


    She does not even dare to look at him for too long; her nose is tickling as though two blood marks


    would flow out in the next second¡­..


    He is naked, does not wear anything and appears in front of her, naked. As for what he is going to do, it


    goes without saying.


    The man¡¯s deep eyes fall on her. She is barely wearing a white nightgown. Perhaps, she identally


    sshed some water on her chest just now. That makes it wet. It vaguely shows her bra, which is pink


    pastel, like the color of her body when she is emotional.


    With Adam¡¯s apple rolling, his mouth is a little dry. The sound of whirling water rings behind him. He


    raises his hand to unbutton the button between her cors. In exchanges, there is a more ear-piercing


    shout.


    ¡°Rex! You¡­ did you really drink too much?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± A syble hummed out of the man¡¯s nose as an answer. He does not stop and continue to


    unbutton the button on her clothes. Halfway to go, the man has lost his patience and slightly uses an


    effort on his palm to break the rest of it directly.


    With a crack, the button falls onto the ground and produces a melodious sound.


    Lily is stunned and slowly looks up to meet his dark eyes in shock and speechlessness, ¡°You¡­¡±


    With his sudden appearance, Lily is quite panicked. It is not afraid nor timid, but panic about nowhere


    to hide under his powerful hormones.


    Even though he is very ¡®violent¡¯, it is really MAN¡­


    His uncharacteristic behavior makes her feel powerless.


    Upon seeing her blushing face and throbbing eyes, and after realizing that she does not really reject


    him, Rex takes off her gown and throws it to the sink. The white fabric soon is soaked in water, forming


    a circle.


    The pink bra is still on her body, which is pure yet charming. She really suits this style, which is


    passionate yet sexy.


    Rex knows that she is easy to be shy. Thus, he hugs her and brings her to the bathtub. The water


    temperature is just right with a light fragrance, it follows the rising steam to waft around their body,


    ambiguous yet hazy.


    Their skin touches each other; every touch seems to spark a fire. He hugs her from behind and


    whispers softly on her ear, ¡°Do you miss me already?¡±


    Lily¡¯s ears burn, her heart is trembling hard. He does not need to say much about what it means, it is


    definitely not simple.


    After a while, she nods shyly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since Marina moved in, they usually restrained their behavior at home. They were not as free as they


    used to be and could not do what they like to do. In addition, they were busy with their work recently


    and did not have much time. The few hours left after work were reced by workingte and


    socializing.


    ¡°Are you angry when you see me and Marina yesterday?¡± He bites her ear and feels the tremor on her


    body, which makes him could not help but want to bully more.


    Lily crooks her head, intending to hide but she is stopped by him, ¡°I¡¯m good¡­¡±


    The two of them are obviously doing such intimate things, but he says it in all seriousness. Beside


    admire, Lily still admires him.


    ¡°Rx, some things, I will only do with you.¡± He kisses from her ears to the temple and exins.


    After a day, Lily has long ago adjusted her mood. However, his will to exin is naturally better than not


    exining.


    The temperature in the bathroom is gradually rising. Wondering it is because of the muscles of the man


    behind her are too hot, or other reasons, she is dizzy and giddy as if lying in a pile of cotton.


    Without realizing when the clothes on her body are taken off, she is lost in his world. When they are


    burgeoned up, the door of the bedroom is knocked by someone.


    The voice cannot be heard, only a slight knock sound.


    Lily is startled and her body also tightens. She almost surrenders from Rex¡¯s behavior. He then pinches


    the thin flesh on her waist; his hoarse voice polishes her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Lily bites her lip, and speaks two words intermittently, ¡°There¡¯s, there¡¯s someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave them.¡± He does not want to take care of anything right now; he only wants to be with her,


    completely yet thoroughly own her.


    The water in the bathtub overflows its edge. Compared with the turbulence inside, Marina¡¯s body is chill


    outside the door.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this hour, she knocks on the door and nobody answers. It goes without saying what they are doing.


    As an adult, she could guess even without seeing it.


    She could not help but step forward and ces her ears on the door. However, the sound istion is


    too good that even after listening for a long time, she could not hear any movement.


    Thinking that Rex is holding another woman at this moment, making love, her heart is like frying on a


    pan, bursting mes that she could not bear it.


    How can he have another woman?


    Marina grits her teeth, feeling that Rex has betrayed her. She does not allow him to have others. If he is


    not hers, she would rather destroy him than giving him to others!


    Marina walks stiffly back to her room and scans around the unfamiliar decoration and ornaments


    around her. Her heart seems to be dug out a big hole; the cold wind fills its emptiness.


    His love for Lily is deeper than she thought; the affection emits inadvertently makes her more and more


    frightening.


    The thing that she thinks will never leave her is slowly losing. What she thinks that she has it, is


    bing someone else¡¯s soon.


    At first, her n is to seem pale and weak at this moment. She thinks of gradually influence their


    rtionship. But it is toote. Rex¡¯s heart for Lily is unshakeable.


    If this is the case, she does not mind speeding up. Even if she does not get any benefits, it is better


    than a boiling frog like this.


    She makes up her mind and takes another phone from the locked drawer to call Jade. It rings twice


    before being picked up, and then a rough female voicees out, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°The n has speeded up. I will send you the addresster. Go to the hospital¡¯s brain department at


    that address tomorrow. Look for a patient call Melly. Find out her situation and report it to me.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± After hiding for quite some time, she has spent her savings quite much. Even though she


    has the money, she dares not to spend it, afraid of being taken away. Poverty-stricken has changed


    Jade into another person. She could not wait to leave here.


    ¡°My grandma.¡± Marina tells her honestly and instructs her harshly, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone, do


    you understand!¡±


    ¡°You treat me like a fool?! I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Marina does not dare to rx and threaten more, ¡°Be more cautious, one mistake and we¡¯re all done.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, nobody wants to end these things more than I do. I don¡¯t want anything now, except for


    money and freedom.¡± As for the rest, she does not even have an illusion.

 Chapter 203 Flirting in Public

    Chapter 203 Flirting in Public


    In the blink of an eye, it is the end of the year. It is thest day of work in thepany, on which they


    only need to sort things out and submit the annual report summary.


    In the evening, thepany books the best hotel for the annual feast. All employees attend the


    meeting from the lowest to the high management level, also with the top level of board director. The


    entire third floor of the hotel is booked, and the cost equals to Lily¡¯s sries for at least several years.


    At first, she thinks to wear casually. However, the old staff in the same group exhorts her to wear a little


    mour. She even tells her to wear a dinner dress if she has.


    Lily is astonished, ¡°Why should I wear a dress?¡±


    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s annual feast is very ssy. There is a small ball every year, but it¡¯s up to you to


    participate in it or not. It¡¯s not obligated. Many people delicately dress up. Do you think it is appropriate


    to wear a casual suit?¡±


    After thinking for a while, it is indeed inappropriate.


    Thus, the night before, she picks a long beige dress withce sleeves out from the ransack box inside


    the closet. The chest part is designed with fretwork; it is neither exposed nor conservative, and not


    dazzling but formal.


    She feels good and brings it. After arriving at the hotel, thepany reserves two rooms for each


    group. One for males and one for females. It is to make it easier for them to wait and changes clothes.


    Lily takes her clothes to the bathroom. The hotel is very warm that after she changes it, she does not


    feel very cold. Putting on a light gray short fur outside fit was just right.


    As soon as she pushes open the door and walks out, the colleagues who are still whispering


    immediately calm down. Everybody is looking at her and stays quiet for half a minute.


    Lacey is the most enthusiastic one, shees over and carefully touches her fur, ¡°Wow, this is too


    beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Looking thin yet exposing your white skin.¡±


    Lily is not the girl who has sensationalism, which makes her embarrassed by the attention, ¡°So¡­ is it


    okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay, it¡¯s too pretty!¡± Crystal also coaxes, ¡°I really have to say that you¡¯re like a star in this


    dress.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so exaggerated.¡± Lily slightly blushes and quickly hides aside to avoid everyone¡¯s sight.


    She looks at the reflection on the mirror. It indeed seems pretty good. She really hopes that the annual


    feasts will end smoothly and will not embarrass herself.


    At half-past seven in the evening, rows of people go to their own floor. Lily and Crystal both are


    newbies in thepany. Thus, they are at the lowest level of thepany. The colleagues are also


    very enthusiastic. Without the usual tension and pressure, everyone is greeting each other.


    As soon as Lilly appears, she captures the normal eyeballs. Many colleagues, who have met her


    before, look at her in amazement. The stunning in their eyes cannot be covered.


    Her appearance does not particrly gorgeous but is better than others. Her makeup was pretty simple


    and neat at work. Thus, everyone is used to it and does not feel that she is that pretty. At this moment,


    changing her clothes and wearing makeup is like changing the person. She is really gorgeous that they


    cannot help but keep on looking at her.


    Lily smiles awkwardly and quickly checks in and then enters the banquet hall.


    A lot of exquisite desserts are ced inside. There are not much to eat, Lily takes one of it and puts it


    in her mouth, finally feeling less hungry.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, the annual feast finally starts. Her table is rtively far from the stage. The feast is mainly


    for the leader¡¯s speech, apanied by various activities such as grabbing red envelopes and


    sending gifts out.


    In the end, there is amendation session. The door of the hall is opened, Rex takes the lead in


    followed by others, making the atmosphere bes tense instantly.


    As one of the leading domesticw firms, Han Yu also has many branch offices. It is not easy to see


    Rex in person even if you are in the same office. Let alone the branch''s office.


    The man is wearing a dark blue suit with a white shirt on it. His suits are all custom-made. Both


    alignment and shape outline his figure just right. Instead of a tie, he is wearing a butterfly bow, gentry


    yet elegant.


    Lily¡¯s vision falls on him, her heart is beating a little fast. Seeing him in such a formal asion is


    completely different from seeing him at home. The innate leadership and aura of his body only reveal in


    such an environment.


    Whenever he goes, he will be the focal point. This kind of man seems to be born to lead everyone¡¯s


    steps.


    Rex walks to the stage. His brief speech is about summarizing, his future¡¯s vision, and also the


    gratitude to the staff for the past year. The whole speech is mature and earnest, which makes people


    feel full confidence in thepany¡¯s future. Perhaps, only a good leader can say it.


    After Rex finishes his speech, he sits down under the stage. Yet, many other executives speak to him


    in turn, which is quite long.


    Lily thinks that there is nothing else rted to her. While whispering to Crystal, she suddenly hears her


    name called on the stage.


    She is a little stunned, she then sits straight and receives everyone¡¯s sight, also hearing the speech


    from the host on stage, ¡°it is well known that ourpany had an ident this year. Of course, the


    final result does not particrly lead to serious consequences. Among them, those who deserve


    criticism has been criticized, as for those who deservepliment, we should take this opportunity to


    praise them. Thanks to our colleague, Lily, that there was no ident. I hope that everyone can learn


    from her positive spirit of dedication. Don¡¯t think that other people¡¯s business is not your own business.


    Think about thepany and we¡¯ll have a better future¡­¡±


    The host makes a lot of speech on the stage. And in the end, he mentions her name again, ¡°Next, I


    would like to award a trophy and bonus to Lily who is working at the headquarters as an


    encouragement. Please wee her.¡±


    The crackling apuses sound, Lily is embarrassed, she ispletely unprepared. Under everyone¡¯s


    sight, she braces herself. When the branch leader is preparing to give her the trophy and red envelope,


    Rex suddenly steps forward and takes it from his hand to hand it to her.


    Who does not know their rtionship in thepany? Even though his movement is appropriate, there


    is extra ambiguity in the eyes of everyone.


    Lily¡¯s face is almost burned through her neck. With a trembling hand, she takes it over from his hand.


    The man looks at her red face with a smile in his eyes. He deliberately swipes his fingers over her palm


    which outsiders could not see it. However, Lily¡¯s face is even redder by his flirt. She then quickly


    withdraws her hand and smiles embarrassedly, followed by a speech, ¡°Thank you for the


    encouragement. I will work harder to rewardpany¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    When she gets off the stage, her legs are soft. She wishes to go up and drags down that highfalutin


    man.


    Is it fun to tease her?


    Wait till you¡¯re home!


    When Crystal sees her huffing, sheughs and says, ¡°How is it, he¡¯s a boss during the day, and a


    husband at night. Isn¡¯t this feeling wonderful?¡±

 Chapter 204 Boss during the day, Husband at night

    Chapter 204 Boss during the day, Husband at night


    Lily knows that she is teasing her, and smiles humbly to shoot back, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about this, aren¡¯t


    you the same?¡±


    Crystal subconsciously thinks about Joe and quickly makes a joke, ¡°Come,e, eat some chocte


    to boost your blood sugar, I think you can¡¯t even stand properly¡­.¡±


    The annual meeting goes from nearly eight o¡¯clock to nearly ten o¡¯clock. For the first time in her life, Lily


    feels it hard to attend entertainment. Whether you are the high or low supervisor, as long as other¡¯s


    level is higher than yours, you have to toast a ss with them earnestly.


    It is impossible to toast together. Thus, it can only be done separately. While drinking at it, her dizzy


    head turns aside. The food she has just eaten is almost piled in her throat.


    She really could not keep it up anymore. Thus, she tells Crystal that she goes to the toilet and left.


    Inside the toilet, she meets many acquaintances; all of them are in her team. Each of them drinks a lot.


    Lily goes into the bathroom and washes her wrist with cold water. After sobering up a little, she walks


    back to the hall.


    She is half-bending her head, trying to restrain the ufortable feeling in her stomach, which makes


    her does not look on the way ahead. She is also very unresponsive. When she is approaching the door,


    her head suddenly hits a wall of people.


    Her footsteps are unstable and she staggers back. Her waist is then immediately covered with a warm


    palm, which slightly uses an effort to stabilize her.


    There is a refreshing scent mixing with a lightly smell of alcohol on the man¡¯s body. Lily does not need


    to look up to know who it is.


    When she just wants to speak and just opens her mouth, there is a surge of nauseaing. She


    raises her hand and presses her chest, her brows furrowed tightly.


    Seeing that she is ufortable, Rex pulls the person into the VIP elevator aside and takes out the


    room card from the pocket inside the suit, then swipes it to a corresponding floor. He brings her into the


    suite while half-cuddling her.


    As soon as Lily enters the room, she subconsciously searches for a sofa. Then she falls onto the sofa


    like a slush, ¡°Ah.. nice.¡±


    Rex nces at her dress and turns on the air conditioner. Afraid that she will catch a cold, he takes off


    his coat and puts it on her. He then leans over and smells a quite strong alcohol scent on her lip, ¡°How


    much did you drink?¡±


    Lily holds out her finger and gestures, ¡°A little¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± As ifughing, his voice is low yet deep and sonorous, ¡°More than a little.¡±


    Lily says nothing. In fact, she is notpletely drunk, but some behaviors are indeed started to be out


    of control, indeed¡­ more than a little.


    For example, she unexpectedly reaches out and grabs his cor at this moment, ¡°Socializing is really


    annoying. It turns out that you¡¯ve always been so tough.¡±


    She does not have enough energy to look at him. However, Rex leans closer in order to cooperate with


    her, ¡°Who asked you to drink, huh?¡±


    He will go back and pulls them out one by one. They like drinking, right? Then they will have to attend


    every socializing feast in the future.


    Lily thinks about it, but her head is in a mess. The more she recalls it clearly, the more she could not


    remember anything. As if a cat is scratching a ball of knitting wool, she has no idea.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After thinking for a while, she gives up, ¡°Forgot...¡±


    As if knowing the result, Rex sighs helplessly and turns around to walk to the bedroom. He takes the


    pillow on the bed and puts it under her head.


    There is still a group of people waiting for him downstairs. He still needs to do his business. Upon


    looking at the petite woman lying on the sofa, Rex coaxes and says, ¡°Rest for a while. Spit it out if you


    feel ufortable. Get some sleep if you¡¯re sleepy. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Lily is a little sluggish, his voice also seems to be slowed down. It takes a while before she nods,


    ¡°Hmm, hurry up¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s cool fingertips tap her forehead, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Downstairs, Joe is looking for him all over the hall. When he sees himing down from the guest


    elevator, he remembers Crystal said that she cannot find Lily too. He seems to understand a bit but


    secretly criticizes him. Rex is too hurried, he cannot even wait for a while¡­.


    Rex returns to the top level¡¯s banquet hall. There is a lot ofpany¡¯s director who also drinks much.


    Upon seeing himing back, they greet him and wait to go home.


    Inside, Rex really hopes that they will leave earlier. There is a woman upstairs that makes him worried.


    Orson aware of his anxiety and teases him, ¡°If you¡¯re worried then go, I can handle this by myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Orson looks at his expression that is trying to hide the fact, and then continue to say, ¡°Oh right, I heard


    that you give Lily the award? Not bad hah¡­.¡±


    The man finally looks over him and says nonchntly, ¡°If you have this space time, consider your own


    problem, don¡¯t bother my girlfriend.¡±


    After that, he walks toward the door, leaving Orson alone at the chaos. Bothering Lily? What is he¡­


    A small white face suddenly shes through his mind, Orson¡¯s expression stiffens for a moment. He


    then understands what it means, which makes him a little upset.


    Rex walks to the door and chats with the old director who has worked with him since thepany


    established. They do not chat about the work, most of it is their greetings to each other.


    When he is speaking, his phone in his pocket rings. After slightly signaling a hint, he walks to the


    corner to pick it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Rex, are you still busy?¡± Marina¡¯s soft voicees from the microphone, apanied by the sound


    of ping pong, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re attending the annual feats tonight. I¡¯ve cooked you some sober soup,


    when youe back¡­.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Rex interrupts her, his vision falls on the scattered snowkes outside the window, ¡°I¡¯m not


    going back tonight.¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice pauses, ¡°You¡¯re noting back? Then where are you staying, it¡¯s snowing outside, is it


    convenient for you?¡±


    Even though her voice is all about her concern, Rex still could hear the hidden request behind it.


    She is making a request by using this kind of gentle tone, she is asking for him.


    The negative emotion suddenly urges up. Rex suddenly loses his patience, ¡°Marina, I said I will not go


    back tonight.¡±


    For so many years, this is the first time Rex has spoken to her in such a direct yet impatient tone. She


    was merely wondering if he wille back or not, why did he disgust her like that?


    Marina looks at the boiling water in the pot. She has not made the sober soup. However, now it seems


    that it is unnecessary.


    Her chest seems to be stuffed with a ball of cotton that makes her breathless, ¡°Rex, do you think I


    disturbed you and Lily? Well then, I¡¯ll move out tonight.¡±


    After it, she directly hangs up without giving Rex a chance to speak.


    Looking at the disconnect call, Rex curses in a low voice, afraid that she will do something irrational.


    He walks out in worry. Halfway through, he pauses and takes out his phone again to call Maxx, ¡°Go to


    my Vi now. Marina¡¯s mood is very unstable right now, calm her down.¡±


    Hearing it, Maxx¡¯s tone tightens, ¡°Marina? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Listening to his unusual tone, Rex¡¯s left brow slightly raises up, as if he is clearly aware of something.


    ¡°Maxx, calm down.¡±


    Only then, Maxx realizes that his attitude just now is a little too aggressive. He then quickly puts away


    his emotions, ¡°Sorry, Rex. I will rush over now!¡±

 Chapter 205 The Surprise She Prepared

    Chapter 205 The Surprise She Prepared


    Marina hangs up the phone and goes back to her room upstairs. She keeps on waiting, really looking


    forward to Rex toe home. Why did she wait? Because she is determined that Rex wille back.


    In the past, every time she does this, he will return to her nervously. Thus, it will be the same at this


    time.


    Without realizing how long it has been, she stays in the bed just with the same posture until the sound


    of a car turning off in the yard is heard. Marina immediately puts on her slippers and rushes out of the


    room.


    When she walks quickly to the corner of the stairs on the second floor, the entrance of the vi is


    opened by Fanny just in time. A ck figure walks in. The long-awaited sight instantly cools down


    when her vision touches theing person.


    Howe it¡¯s Maxx?


    Marina furrows her brow in disappointment. The excitement that overflowed in her heart just now has


    condensed at this moment, piercing at every corner of her heart.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Maxx looks at the direction of the sound and walks to her rapidly. His vision scans around her body for


    several times. After making sure that she is fine, he breathes a sigh of relief and exins, ¡°Rex told me


    toe here.¡±


    Marina freezes for a moment and asks unsurely, ¡°Re¡­ Rex?¡±


    Maxx nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyelids blink a few times. Her eyes slowly scan around the room, thinking of her ridiculous


    expectation just now. As if mocking herself, sheughs for a moment. She does not expect that he will


    trust her to others!


    Marina bites her lower lip fiercely. There is a huge resentment around her. Regardless of Maxx¡¯s


    concern, she turns to walk into the house and ms the door hard.


    With a bang, the door closes in front of his eyes. Maxx who is following her almost hits by the nose.


    He takes a step back and raises his hand to knock on the door, ¡°Marina, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Marina snarls, followed by whatever it is that she throws over. It hits the door, which makes it


    trembles.


    All of her forbearance and her concealment are ignited at this moment. She hates, really hates Lily.


    Also, Rex, for not paying attention to herself!


    Maxx is hurt by her ¡®get out¡¯ curse. At first, he thinks that his care for her in these days will make her


    ept him. Little did he expect that it is not enough. In her heart, he is still nothing.


    Upon hearing the movement, Fanny is unavoidably worried. She then steps forward to ask Maxx, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t we tell Rex first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maxx knows that Marina definitely will not want Rex to see herself like this. Realizing that he has


    been firm in refusing her request, he adds another polite sentence, ¡°Rex is busy and can¡¯te back.


    I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    Fanny finally nods, ¡°This is the only way.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, when Rex has finished handling his affairs and goes upstairs, forty minutes have


    passed. Joe stays to deal with the remaining matters after the feast. He then could not wait to return to


    the suit. The petite woman that is lying on the sofa has not slept yet.


    With a phone in her hand, Lily is ying a quite popr game of the year. She keeps on stuck on the


    level of fifty. Seeing Rexing in, she asks Rex to pass it.


    Rex has no choice but obeys her. After taking off his coat and butterfly bow, he takes her phone. He


    does not need plenty of time to pass it.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Lily praises him from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I¡¯ve been ying for two days


    and you passed it just in one try.¡±


    Rex listens to herpliment, which is funny and makes him happy. Usually, when he talks about the


    law¡¯s knowledge, she never praises him even once. However, the game makes her so excited.


    ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡±


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m good, feeling much better now.¡±


    She goes to the toilet several times just now, obviously dealing with it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bath and get some sleep, huh?¡± He raises his hand to stroke her forehead. His


    voice is low yet gentle, every word is like a love letter to her.


    Lily looks at him in this way, her vision is scorching, it is a little hot, ¡°Rex, I just thought about it, we¡¯ve


    known each other for more than six months.¡±


    The man raises his eyebrows, ¡°Only six months?¡±


    Lily corrects him, ¡°What do you mean by only?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve known you for a long time.¡± He always has the illusion that he has spent a long time with


    her. As if she has always existed in his life. However, after thinking about it carefully, it is indeed only


    six months. He chuckles. ¡°Maybe the progress of our rtionship at the beginning is rtively quick,


    that¡¯s why I feel this way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily beats him with her fist, ¡°How can you still have the guts to say, you forced me.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t force you, there might be no today.¡± Things like fate are too wonderful. It makes two introvert


    people irresistible to one another from the first time they met.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t flirt with me in the public!¡± Come to think about it, Lily is mad. When she is presented


    the award today, his movement makes her could not hold up her embarrassment.


    He responses obediently, but there is not much sincerity in his tone, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Lily does not fuss over it again. She then points to her own dress and grins out a cunning smile, ¡°Is it


    pretty, after I change to it, a lot of people praise me today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex¡¯s vision stops at her shoulders thoughtfully. That piece happens to have a fretwork design,


    which barely shows her skin, ¡°There might be another reason for them to look at you.¡±


    Lily puzzles, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± He touches lightly, ¡°There is a hickey I leftst night.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    WTF?!


    Upon hearing this, Lily sobers up a little. She immediately rolls off the sofa and stumbles to the


    bathroom. She then turns her back to the mirror and really sees a light red mark there.


    No wonder everyone looks at her. It turns out¡­ it is normal that nobody reminds her. The position, the


    size¡­ only a nce and they will know it is a hickey!


    Lily¡¯s whole body is detached to the wall behind her. The cold tiles are attached to her body, but she is


    so hot, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s too shameful, I even went on the stage to receive the award¡­¡±


    Lily slides all the way to the ground and sheds without tears, regretfully wants to throttle herself to


    death, ¡°What should I do, everyone must think more¡­¡±


    ¡°As an adult, this is¡­.¡± The normal word is not spoken yet.


    Lily¡¯s eyesight has shot over, ¡°When did you see it?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex answers seriously, ¡°When I¡¯m giving the award.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me!¡±


    ¡°How can I say? In front of everyone?¡± Rex remains calm andposed while squatting down to look


    at her, ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at me tonight, even if I wanted to hint you, it¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°How can I know it¡¯ll be like this¡­.¡± Lily curls her knee up to block her face. She is really embarrassed.


    That lingering embarrassment has almost irritated her to death.


    Rex looks at her appearance that is soon going to lock her up and finds it cute, even his heart melts.


    He then puts his hand through her armpits and hugs the person straight up.


    Lily is not mentally prepared and exims, ¡°Ah, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He walks a few steps and ces her on the soft bed. His body is pressing against hers.


    Their gaze fixes together. She could not run anywhere.


    Lily¡¯s ears are full of her own heartbeat sound, having no guts to swallow her saliva, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    After ¡®you¡¯ for a long time, before another ¡®you¡¯es out. She sees him pulling out a square box from


    his pocket. Lily has not had time to see it clearly, only hears him says in her ear, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

 Chapter 206 I Love You

    Chapter 206 I Love You


    Lily¡¯s heart beats faster, wondering what he is going to do next. But inside, she faintly has been looking


    forward to it. While grunting reluctantly, she slowly closes her eyes.


    After a few seconds of silence, she keenly aware that the man who lied on the top of her body has left.


    And a few secondster, a sudden chilles through her right ankle.


    Lily subconsciously retracts a bit. However, she is stopped by a warm big palm. That hand gently loops


    a chain around her ankle, patiently yet meticulously.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    After granting permission, Lily immediately opens her eyes and sits straight up from the bed. She


    raises her right leg high and lowers her eyelids to look at the thin chain on her foot. The chain itself is


    made of white tinum. There is a very small red diamond between each link. It looks like a row of


    short tassels but in fact, it is an expensive diamond.


    And the ce where the two ends are connected is arge green diamond. It is said that red and green


    are the tackiest. However, it cannot be found in this chain, the colors match each other that it is looking


    really good.


    ¡°When did you buy it¡­¡± Lily is touched, little did she expect to receive a gift.


    ¡°Last month, it is customized.¡± Rex half-squats, looking straight at the petite woman by the bed. He


    then jokes, ¡°You said you¡¯re upset with your new-year award, right. This ankle chain is more valuable


    than your new-year award.¡±


    He fixes his gaze at Lily¡¯s big eyes that gradually redden, and leans to kiss her pink lip lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve


    worked hard for this past six months, Comrade Lily.¡±


    While covering her mouth, she looks at him incredulously. The delicate chain on her feet is tied with her


    heart. She could not help but rushing a mist under her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything, sorry¡­¡±


    Compared with his attention, Lily feels a little embarrassed.


    Rex raises his head to touch the top of her head, ¡°Stupid. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay by


    my side is enough.¡±


    ¡°Rex¡­¡± Lily is moved that makes her speechless, she only looks at him stupidly, wishing to carve his


    face in her heart. She sniffs her nose, she is too touched that make her talking nonsense, ¡°I will be your


    employee for life. Life as Han Yu¡¯s employee, death as Han Yu¡¯s ghost!¡±


    ¡°Is that all your ambition?¡± Rex raises his pupils to look at her nk eyes and says in empathizing, ¡°I¡¯m


    notcking employee nor loyalty. I¡¯m justcking a wife, what do you think about it?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes are as wide as the bull¡¯s eyes. She is too surprised. What did he just say? Wi, wife?


    Since they recognize each other, this is the first time he mentions this word. Usually, he barely uses the


    word girlfriend. Now, how can he¡­..


    ¡®Bang¡¯ ¡®bang¡¯¡­


    The heartbeat sounds faster and faster. Lily is too nervous that is going to vomit. He is always full of


    surprises, she can¡¯t even respond to it, okay!?


    Rex does not think it is enough, his flickering yet dark obsidian eyes look straight into her eyes, ¡°it


    happens to be emptied, so you can move in first. In thepany, you¡¯re my employee. At home¡ª¡±


    His slightly pauses his tone. Under Lily¡¯s gaze, he says in a tender and soft as a waterway, ¡°I¡¯m your


    employee.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily¡¯s heart is disturbed by him. Finally, she understands why such word like heartbeat exists. It


    probably is when you see this person, hear what he said, even if it is just a sight, you will uncontrobly


    cheer excitedly.


    Just like the feeling of her looking at Rex now. She wants to get into his arms and hugs him tightly.


    Proof by fact, Lily does it. At the same time as he finishes thest word, she has violently rushed into


    his arms, her hands sp his neck tightly, letting him hear her intense heartbeat, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After divorce with Tim, she never thinks that one day she will get a perfect rtionship. At that time,


    she has even mentally prepared to live alone for the rest of her life.


    It is this man¡¯s appearance that gives her so many surprises, igniting her chance to yearn and longing


    for love in life.


    He is the one who has helped her reborn and has a moreplete yet beautiful life than before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you.¡± Rex hugs her back, stroking her back with his big palm again and


    again, likeforting an emotional kitten.


    ¡°it¡¯s going to be a holiday after the annual feasts. My mom told me to stay at home. I¡¯ll still have to visit


    my rtivester. I really don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Lily reports her itinerary to him softly. Thinking that


    they will be separated for a long time, she feels quite upset.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always have toe back, why do you so anxious.¡± Even if he is more reluctant, he still bears


    his emotion to console her. Without wanting to ruin the atmosphere, he deliberately teases her, ¡°but you


    have to work a little harder today.¡±


    He whispers three words in her ear again. Lily who hears it feels like her hair is about to burn. She then


    struggles to get out of his arms but he directly throws her on the bed.


    Her body bounces on the bed twice even the man on the top of her head bes blurred. She tries to


    blink to see his face. This is the first time she voluntarily hooks him by the neck and gives herself out.


    At this moment, she throws her shyness and greenness. She just wants to linger with him, just wants to


    completely give herself to him, bringing her hottest emotion to repay his love.


    Lily kisses his plump forehead, sharp nose bridge, also those eyes that always make people


    unbearably sink into it. Finally, she gently rubs his thin lips, like a charming little fox. Those big clear


    eyes make people gain intolerability feelings.


    She smiles and slides her lips to his ears, whispering softly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    The man¡¯s body tightens in an instant. It is enough to see how much this sentence affected him.


    He cups her cheeks, his eyes are zing like torches, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± Lily¡¯s lip is swollen by his biting. However, her face is white yet soft, her ck hair falls


    behind her. She tells him over and over again without hesitation, ¡°I said, I love you¡­ I love you, Rex.¡±


    At this moment, Rex looks at himself reflected in her eyes. Although he was afraid of confession, and


    he had not ready yet, no matter how many Marina is between them, he has now made it clear.


    The petite woman he lovespletely loves him too and she belongs to him. Moreover, she is crazy


    about him and never tired of it.


    The night outside the hotel¡¯s window is behind. In between the snow and ice, yet they feel the hottest


    temperature. The cold wind inside the corner of their heart is dispelled. This moment it is warmer and


    more addictive than ever.


    All the words in the world probably cannot withstand this affirmed, convinced, unthinkable sentence¡ª


    I love you.

 Chapter 207 It is tired to kiss you in such height

    Chapter 207 It is tired to kiss you in such height


    After the end of the annual feasts, there are three more days before the Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. Bree


    strongly urges her toe home. This is also a custom of their family for many years. Every New Year,


    she has to be at home.


    Lily follows Rex back to the vi to pack things. The two have not officially met each other¡¯s family.


    Thus, Lily is not convenient to bring Rex home. Little did she expect that this person had ordered Joe to


    prepare a holiday gift in advance.


    There are thetest electronic products for Harry, as well as caterpir fungus and various precious


    nourishing products for Bree. All of it is packed in the trunk of the car.


    Lily suddenly feels that the journey back to home is a bit heavy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep it a little, it¡¯s a bit


    too much¡­¡±


    ¡°It is that much?¡± Rex nces at it and shakes his head, ¡°At first, I wanted to double it but Joe advised


    me not to.¡±


    Lily silently gives Joe a thumbs-up in her heart, he advised him well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home for Chinese New Year, not to send a gift. My mother will give it to others if you give too


    much.¡± They are an ordinary family and do not have any particr customs. Too many gifts will make


    them ufortable.


    Harry and Bree are not greedy for rich person, epting these valuable gifts will pressure them.


    However, Rex does not feel anything. Isn¡¯t it appropriate for him to send these things to his future father


    and mother-inw?


    If he is not afraid of Lily feeling bad, he would like to buy a house for them in the nearest future.


    After everything is moved into the car, Rex asks the driver, Andy to go first. He will send her by himself.


    As the Chinese New Year is approaching, the outsiders of J city have returned to their hometown for


    the Chinese New Year. There is almost no car on the originally congested road. However, even though


    it is smooth and unobstructed, Rex still drives very slowly. The speed is stable at approximately forty


    miles. Thinking that they will be separated in a while, the throttle under his feet could not be stepped


    on.


    Lily could not stand it anymore and gives him a funny look, ¡°Hurry up. My mom is waiting for me for


    lunch.¡±


    With this speed, she could not even arrive at 1 pm.


    Rex ignores her; his eyes meet her smiling little eyes. He always has a feeling of leaving herd back to


    its habitat.


    ¡°Are you that happy to go home?¡± He is in a bad mood, but she is very happy. Come to think about it,


    the arrogant old man feels a little upset.


    Lily knows that he will be alone on the Chinese New Year and does not provoke him. She chooses the


    word he likes to hear, ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ be upset. Who knows that maybe you¡¯ll have toe to my house for the


    New Years in the future.¡±


    Sure enough, the man¡¯splexion looks slightly better once she said it.


    Lily is a little helpless. Before, she always feels that this person is moody and difficult to get along with.


    In fact, after having a deeper contact, he is a person who is very easy to coax.


    ¡°Wait till I¡¯m back and I¡¯ll bring you some delicious food.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± His expression is very disdainful but he has really cherished it inside.


    ¡°Sausage, our home-made dry food, air-dried chicken, or others. Let¡¯s see what we have and I¡¯ll bring


    you some.¡± Lily raises her hand and strokes his head gently. She dares not to use strength, afraid that


    it will affect his driving, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll try toe back earlier to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Apany me?¡± He snorts, ¡°You¡¯ll be in duty on the fifth day. Are you apanying me or work?¡±


    Lily does not expect that he will still remember this stubble thing. She then fumbles in a flirty manner,


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯lle back on the third day to apany you, okay. Two days earlier. After my rtives leave


    on the second day, I¡¯ll clean things up ande back in the morning of the third day.¡±


    Rex calctes the time, ¡°Come back on the fourth day.¡±


    Lily blinks, thinking that she has heard it wrong. He even voluntarily postpones it, very strange.


    ¡°Do you have anything to do on the third day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the ind with Pehry from the first night and will stay for three days.¡±


    Ind??


    Lily subconsciously thinks of the person at home, ¡°What about Marina?¡±


    ¡°Fanny will take care of her. I¡¯ve quintuple Fanny¡¯s sry so I told her toe on the first night.¡±


    Lily learns to raise her eyebrows from him, ¡°You¡¯ve taken care of it in advance and you didn¡¯t even tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°If I told you, can youe with me?¡±


    Lily pouts. Well, she really cannot.


    She makes a squishing sound and sighs, ¡°Hm, it¡¯s nice to be rich. You can go anywhere you want


    during the New Year. Unlike us, as ordinary citizens, we have to bustle around tiredly every New


    Year¡­¡±


    The seriousness on Rex¡¯s face is almost unconstrained. Hearing her teasing herself, he pretends for


    wanting to pinch her waist, ¡°Do you need a spanking?¡±


    Lily¡¯s whole person is almost stered on the door, ¡°No no, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    After a journey of talking andughing, when the car stops at the gate of themunity, it is almost


    half-past twelve. Lily lifts things from the car. The driver is not there, thus, Rex is not convenient to go


    upstairs. She brings up more than ten bags all by herself, just like a pothook.


    ¡°I¡¯m going up, go home quickly.¡±


    Rex stands still at the door of the unit, ¡°I¡¯ll see you up and leave.¡±


    Seeing his persistence, Lily turns around and walks into the unit. When she has half-stepped on the


    first floor, she turns around and sees that his feet are still standing at where he was.


    Lily suddenly could not bear it. She goes home happily for the New Year, while he returns to his


    deserted home. Now, he still has to look at her back, feeling sad alone.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    No way.


    She can¡¯t bear it.


    She puts the things on the floor and turns around then go downstairs to walk to him quickly. After


    gazing at the man¡¯s astonishment sight, she tiptoes and raises her head to kiss the corner of his mouth.


    The ¡®cup¡¯ sound makes Rex stunned.


    He rarely shows such confusion expression. Lily smiles and repeats the action just now, ¡°Your reward.¡±


    He finally could not help butugh. His eyes overflow an emotion, finally, inject into her, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    After living together for a long time, they know what the other party wants only with a look and a tone.


    After listening to him, Lily looks around, knowing that there is no one, she raises her hand and hooks


    his neck.


    Rex bends down in cooperation so that she will not be too strenuous. Their lip and tongue are


    entangled, lingering, unwilling to leave each other, and wishing to continue something. All kinds of


    emotions are turned into this simple touch. The bottom of their heart is stirred and rippled together.


    At the end of the kiss, Lily¡¯s toes are almost cramped. She then mutters with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s tired to kiss


    you in such height.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t be tired on the bed.¡± He rubs his nose intimately to hers and says indecently.


    Lily also bites his ears. His vision falls on a middle-aged woman who ising behind him and quickly


    releases her hand, then coughs ufortably. After the middle-aged woman passed by, she says


    again, ¡°Go now, I¡¯ll watch you leave and go up.¡±


    When Rex just wants to refuse, Lily takes the first step, ¡°Go first, otherwise, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    She stands at the door of the building with a smile; behind her is a shabby old-fashioned door. The


    noon sun falls right on her body and that smilends straight to the bottom of his heart, making people


    think of the word good times.


    Rex titles his head and smiles, resisting the urge of bringing the people home. He turns around and


    pulls the door to get in the car.

 Chapter 208 Father-in-law’s call

    Chapter 208 Father-inw¡¯s call


    Lily watches until the car disappears from her sight and turns to go upstairs. She carries a lot of things


    in her hand, which makes her sweats once she climbs to the fourth floor.


    When she is just standing at the door and wants to knock on the door, Bree rushes out of the door, ¡°I


    heard your voice just now, why did you juste sote. You¡­ you, are you moving in?¡±


    Bree sees a bunch of things in her hand, which makes that small body is about to fall. She then steps


    forward hastily to help her carry a few things.


    When they enter the house, Harry sees his wife and daughter are carrying a bunch of things, feeling a


    little surprised, ¡°What are these?¡±


    Lily bends down to put things down, does not really know how to exin it. She then randomly makes


    an excuse, ¡°This is thepany¡¯s award of the year and also something I bought. I can¡¯t use it all by


    myself so I bring some for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Harry walks over and nces at the bag, obviously disbelieved, ¡°Do you think your mom and I


    are foolish, can you afford these things?¡±


    Lily touches her nose awkwardly and mumbles, ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you too belittling me.¡±


    When Harry worked at the government before, a lot of people sent him gifts. Various kinds of things


    were there. Even though he did not ept it, still he imperceptibly understands all of it. These things


    are definitely unaffordable for Lily¡¯s sry for a few months.


    Bree randomly opens a bag. Inside, it is thestest mobile phone. She immediately frowns and re-


    covers the things, ¡°Lily, where are these things from?¡±


    Lily could not hide it but only tell the truth, ¡°This is from Rex to you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Rex?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lily unconsciously lowers her head, ¡°He said this is his gift for you guys.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Rex¡¯s original words are, these things are regarded as a small gift. Next time when he has the


    opportunity, he will officially visit them. Lily does not dare to say the rest of it. Afraid that once Harry is


    agitated, he will blow her out of the door directly.


    The old couple looks at the gift on the floor, then turn their head to look at each other. Their eyes are


    full of contradiction and confusion.


    Bree takes Lily¡¯s hand to pull her to the sofa, ¡°Lily, these things aren¡¯t just small gifts. We can¡¯t ept it,


    you should return it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, since it has been brought to our house, just take it. He has sent it and won¡¯t take it back.¡±


    Thinking that she has to take it back again, she is worried. Based on her understanding of Rex, they


    will inevitably quarrel again. Moreover, he will definitely send it back again.


    Hearing her words, Harry suddenly loses his temper, ¡°What is your rtionship with him now. It is


    impossible for me and your mom to ept his gifts indistinctly!¡±


    The old couple is honest since they were young. Even though they have spent most of their life in the


    officialdom, Harry is not that greedy bureaucracy; he is a very honest person.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lily is a little angry when she hears it, ¡°What do you think I am!¡±


    ¡°Then say it honestly, what is going on?¡± Bree acts as a peacemaker between them, for fear that the


    father and daughter will fight and that New Year¡¯s Eve will be uneasy.


    Lily sighs deeply, she is forced until there is nothing to do but only make a solid statement between the


    two of them, ¡°I have a normal rtionship with Rex, we¡¯re dating.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re dating, you can¡¯t ept such valuable things.¡± Harry does not give up and points his


    finger to the gift box on the ground, ¡°Take it back to him!¡±


    ¡°Dad~!¡± Lily is anxious and helpless. She knows what Harry minds the most, but her rtionship with


    Rex is not as far as they thought, ¡°For him, these things are nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say it!¡± By listening to it, Harry is angrier, his eyebrows are almost pressed together,


    ¡°Even if it is nothing for him, you still can¡¯t ept it. We¡¯ve wasted our time to educate you!¡±


    Lily has also lost her temper. Is she that cheap in their eyes?


    If it is not for Rex insisted her take it, she will not take an initiative to ask him for anything.


    Thinking that her parents¡¯ do not understand her, there is a sigh in her heart. She then blurts out


    without using her brain, ¡°Okay, okay. Since you guys don¡¯t want it, wait till that person personally


    delivers them and you guys will want it!¡±


    Once the word fell, followed by a ringing sound that it is thrown to the floor, three of them are stunned


    in the living room. They look at each other in dismay, especially Lily, who regrets once she said it¡­ is


    she crazy?!


    When she is about to exin and saves herself, before she could even speak, Bree asks incredulously,


    ¡°Have you and that child developed to this point?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± it¡¯s over, everything that is said is useless. Now, Lily has the feeling of being roasted on a fire, she


    even stammers, ¡°No, no that, Mom. I don¡¯t mean that, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harry¡¯s tone finally cools down, he is not that agitated as before, ¡°Say it honestly,


    do you two have any ns already?¡±


    Two peoples, two pairs of eyes, all fall on Lily¡¯s face. They are all family members who have lived with


    each other for so many years; they can perceive anything with a look and a tone.


    Lily wants to hide but her expression has already leaked everything. She lowers her head and sighs,


    epting her fate and nods, ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    At this moment, Bree and Harry are even more speechless. They never think that their daughter will


    have such rapid development. When they look at the gift again, it is approximately cost at least six


    digits, which is not the standard for ordinary people.


    This¡­.


    Bree¡¯s eyes scan around both of them and soften the atmosphere, ¡°We¡¯re worried, not to embarrass


    you. It¡¯s better if you told us earlier. Now that you suddenlye back with so many valuable things,


    we feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Even if I said, you won¡¯t listen.¡± Lily whispers back, ¡°I¡¯m an adult now. I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about it. Can I be that cheap?¡±


    ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a child in front of your dad and me.¡± Bree pats her stiff


    shoulders, ¡°Well,e inside and get some rest. I¡¯ll heat up the dishes and you cane out to eat.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Harry suddenly shouts to the two of them.


    Lily is startled and pats her chest with her hand, ¡°What the matter again, Dad?¡±


    ¡°He has sent so many things to us; we have to thank him personally before receiving them.¡± Harry is a


    typical activist and immediately lets Lily calls him, ¡°Call him, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Even Lily¡¯s eyes almost pop out when she heard this sentence, ¡°Dad, are you kidding me?¡±


    There is an expectation in the bottom of her eyes, she really hopes that he will withdraw the sentences


    he said just now. However, her fantasy is soon smashed out. She sees Harry waves his hand


    impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, call him now!¡±

 Chapter 209 Meeting his parent’s in-law

    Chapter 209 Meeting his parent¡¯s inw


    On the other side, when Rex drives back to the Vi, the speed is different from the snail-speed before.


    On the way back, his average speed is about one hundred and twenty miles. It is too fast that even the


    scenery outside the window, or even a shadow could not be seen clearly.


    When he is waiting for the traffic light in the intersection, the phone that is resting on the side suddenly


    vibrates. Picking it up, it is Lily who called.


    His sight touches this word and immediately thinks of that soft yet tender little face. The ice in the


    bottom of the man¡¯s eyes melts away. Even though they have only separated away, he is already eager


    to hear her voice.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The phone has directly connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth; he then quickly picks it up, deliberately


    presses his voice low, making a captivating voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The other end keeps silent for two seconds before followed by an old sound. It happens when the


    green light is on and when Rex is about to drive the car. After hearing the sound, he even nts aside


    the steering wheel, causing the car in the nextne to horn.


    He drives back to his driveway again, feeling a little lost, which is quite rare for him, ¡°Hello, Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Lily, I¡¯m Lily¡¯s father.¡±


    The microphone transmits a man¡¯s fully thick voice, even Rex¡¯s arms that are holding the steering


    wheel freeze. He even deliberately looks at the caller ID on his phone again, fearing that he might


    make a mistake.


    The screen clearly indicates that word, it is really Lily, but why it is her father who is talking to him?


    Rex has never been like this before, his mood swings have changed so much. A second before, his


    heart was still calm. At this moment, it has surged into a stormy wave.


    However, the panic in his heart is not shown on the face. He then replies politely and obediently, ¡°Hello,


    Sir. I¡¯m Lily¡¯s boyfriend, Rex.¡±


    After it, he seems to feel that his attitude is a little impolite, he then adds another sentence, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    know that it was you just now, sorry¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Harry responds faintly, showing the manner of the seniority. He nces at his daughter who


    keeps on eavesdropping behind him, then takes the phone and goes straight to his room. When he


    arrives, he does not forget to lock the door, making sure that she could not hear it before saying, ¡°We


    have received the things you told Lily to give us. It is very good. But we can¡¯t use it either. Next time,


    don¡¯t waste too much. We don¡¯t have any custom at home, just a small gift or caring words are fine.


    You don¡¯t have to be so extravagance, we couldn¡¯t afford it too.¡±


    The words that Harry said seem amiable but in fact, he puts on his own position and attitude. Rex


    aware of it and does not answer him hurriedly. He replies him once he had finished, ¡°Sir, I personally


    select these things and I think it suits you and aunty. If you don¡¯t like it, I will try to ask Lily next time.


    You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. This is all I should do.¡±


    He should do?


    Harry silently smiles, and then shakes his head. He is indeed a good-talker.


    ¡°In short, we are really grateful and I¡¯ve heard your rtionship with Lily from her. If you have time,


    come and have a meal at my house.¡± Harry¡¯s words are absolutely for courtesy.


    Unexpectedly, Rex deliberately takes this chance, ¡°Sir, I will return back to the country on the fourth day


    of the New Year. Until then, you and aunty cane to my ce and look at where Lily usually stays.¡±


    Harry has only made an invitation and he has seized this chance. Neither refuse nor ept is right,


    thus, he only says ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy in the New Year. I¡¯ll ask my wifeter, you can contact


    Lily afterward.¡±


    Rex does not have any request and easily agrees, ¡°Okay, Sir. Wishing you and aunty a Happy New


    Year, Goodbye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Harry finds that he unexpectedly is sweating a little in his palm. He was too


    concentrated that did not pay attention to it. Now, he realizes how tight his emotions are.


    He is also an experienced person. At this moment, even talking over the phone with a junior can make


    him so nervous. The other person is absolutely not an ordinary person.


    Rex, he has heard before but does not understand it well. Now, it seems that the rumor outside is not


    completely fake. This child is quite young but knows what others are thinking, he is indeed extremely


    clever.


    Harry is scratching his head when the door of the room is knocked from the outside, followed by Lily¡¯s


    tentative question, ¡°Dad, are you done, I urgently need to use my phone.¡±


    She could not see nor hear, which almost makes her anxious to death.


    Harry walks to the door with the phone and unlocks the door, then hands the phone indifferently,


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Lily takes it and immediately opens the recent call lost and nces at it. The duration is neither short


    nor long - five minutes and thirteen seconds.


    She tails Harry and keeps on asking, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about, did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Harry does not have any intention to exin what he was talking about just now, but only walks to


    the kitchen¡¯s entrance and talks to Bree, ¡°Are you doing anything on the fourth day?¡±


    ¡°The fourth day?¡± Bree is heating up the dishes. After thinking for a while, she shakes her head, ¡°No,


    we¡¯ll visit our rtives on Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave with Lily to go to the ce where she lives now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bree and Lily speak in unison and look at Harry in astonishment.


    ¡°Rex invites us to go. Let¡¯s find some timeter.¡± As he said, Harry goes back to the room, giving an


    evasive posture, hinting that he does not want to blend in anything.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with my dad?¡±


    Bree covers her mouth while smiling, ¡°Your dad is embarrassed. He insists on calling him but end up


    giving a chance to Rex.¡±


    Lily freezes for a moment, finally realizing it. However, she is really shocked. She always feels that after


    the New Year, her rtionship with Rex will leap¡­.


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t avoid it anymore. I think this boy is quite active. Our own condition is not that excellent. You


    don¡¯t have to be as picky as before¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mom!¡± Lily does not like to hear this word from her, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, don¡¯t say it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t say.¡± Finally, a smile is formed on Bree¡¯s face. At least from what Rex said, she can


    feel that it is not only Lily¡¯s consent but also his consent.


    Since she divorced with Tim, she and Harry keep on worrying her. Even though Lily¡¯s condition is not


    outstanding, still it is more than inferior. But after all, she had divorced once, there may not be a


    suitable candidate in the future. Now that there is a man who is willing to treat her sincerely and be able


    to support her to go on, it is better than anything else.


    ¡­.


    When Lily returns to her room, she immediately calls Rex. The phone is picked up in the first second,


    his voice is a little tense, ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Lily hears his ufortable voice, she knows that he also had been frightened out just now.


    She then puckers in a smile, ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±


    Rex happens to drive the car into the front yard of the vi and sits still while the engine is off. He then


    breaths out a sigh of relief and the first sentence turns out to be, ¡°If your parents call me next time, you


    have to tell me in advance.¡±


    ¡°Why, are you nervous?¡± Lily is meant to taunt him a bit, after all, it is rare to see him suffer a setback


    once.


    Unexpectedly, he admits generously, ¡°Hm, I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    For the first time in life, his mood is like riding a roller coaster. His heart beats more than a hundred


    times in a minute. Never did he have the excitement, but all of it is given by his future father-inw.


    Lily suddenly sympathizes him and says seriously, ¡°It suddenly happened. Next time, I will tell you in


    advance.¡±


    Rex leans his back against the chair behind him and looks at the red color at the door of the vi,


    thinking of how nervous he was just now and wants tough, ¡°Don¡¯t be d under my difficulties,


    you¡¯re also an ugly daughter-inw that will meet your parents-inw sooner orter.¡±


    The corner of Lily¡¯s mouth bes stiff, ugly, ugly daughter-inw? Is he mentioning her??


    Rex listens to the little woman who has no movement; he seems to be able to imagine her expression


    at this moment. She must have widened her eyes, her pink lip will slightly open. He lowers his head


    and chuckles softly, ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll still want you even if you¡¯re uglier. Just don¡¯t run away in terror.¡±

 Chapter 210 Slip into his room in the middle of the night

    Chapter 210 Slip into his room in the middle of the night


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away.¡± Lily is tough on her mouth but she feels a little apprehensive inside. After all, she


    has met Rex¡¯s grandparents before and the experience at that time was not really pleasant. Come to


    think about it, she is even more uncertain.


    However, just like what he said. She has to face it sooner orter, she cannot retreat now.


    Moreover, he is there.


    The two chat again for a while. When Bree knocks on the door to call her out to eat, Lily hurriedly


    hangs up.


    Rex puts his phone back to the pocket and hops off the car to enter the vi.


    At the end of the second floor where the curtains are drawn, the huge curtains of the windows move


    slightly. Marina hides behind it. The duration of Rex sitting in the car is the duration she stands inside it.


    Sure enough, he must have called that bitch, Lily.


    Her eyes are full of jealousy, her fierceness almost burst into mes.


    Fortunately, Lily has left now. She will not meet her in these days, Rex will only see her.


    Thinking of which, Marina¡¯s mood has calmed a lot. Even though she cannot go out and only nesting in


    the Vi, as long as Rex apanies her, everything will be bearable.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina pushes open the door and walks out of the guest room. When she is about to go downstairs,


    she passes the master bedroom on the way, and her footsteps pause. Before, Lily and Rex live inside,


    now she is gone¡­.


    There is a sh of light flickers in the bottom of her eyes. After staring at it for a few seconds, she


    retracts her gaze and goes downstairs with the same look.


    Rex has just changed his shoes at the door. It is almost two o¡¯clock at this time and he has not had


    lunch yet. Marina steps forward, ¡°Rex, do you want Fanny to cook for you?¡±


    ¡°No need, there will be a remote meetingter.¡±


    ¡°Meeting?¡±


    ¡°The video conference for the overseaspany, this is thest one before New Year.¡± Rex is in a


    good mood, which makes him answer her question one by one. However, there is not much to chat, he


    slightly keeps a distance.


    ¡°Then are you going to eat dinner at home?¡± Upon seeing him going upstairs, she shouts at him hastily.


    For fear that he will refuse it, she says in advance, ¡°I have a habit of eating dumplings at home for the


    New Year. Although it is only two of us left, will you¡­ apany me?¡±


    Her tone is deliberately low as though begging him to pity herself. The loneliness between the tone


    makes one wonders what if her parents were still alive¡­


    Rex inhales deeply and slightly closes his eyes. While rolling his throat, he makes a single tone with his


    nose, ¡°Hm.¡±


    After that, he turns around and goes to the study room on the third floor.


    Marina watches as the man¡¯s silhouette disappears from her sight. Her lip slightly raises up, she then


    turns her head and just wants to instruct Fanny to prepare dumplings. However, when she just turns


    her head aside, she faces a pair of slightly old eyes.


    The smile on her mouth freezes for a moment, but it is quickly covered by her, ¡°Fanny, you¡¯ve heard it.¡±


    Fanny clearly sees the pitiful look a second before, but the next second her face is full ofcent


    expression. Even she who is at this age still feels a goose bump.


    She has no good feeling for Marina, but she does not expect she will have such scheme.


    ¡°Fanny, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Thinking about it, Marina has walked in front of her in a few steps.


    Fannyes back to her sense and smiles awkwardly, ¡°Nothing. I suddenly remember that there is not


    much meat at home. I¡¯ll go out and buy itter.¡±


    Seeing that she is leaving, Marina ambiguously says to her back, ¡°Fanny, you can rest assured. I will


    not mistreat you at home in the future.¡±


    Fanny tightens up, knowing that she is just a part-time worker and has not right to speak. In fact, by


    saying this, she has set an alert.


    However¡­


    Fanny turns around and smiles at her, ¡°Marina, I¡¯m just working, it¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Hearing it, Marina nods in satisfaction, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Fanny walks to the kitchen quickly and shuts the door with her backhand. With the hand on the surface


    of the icy countertop, she is thinking whether to remind Lily or not.


    Who says Marina treat Rex as an elder brother, she simply treats him as his own man!


    ¡­


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Fanny ces the dumplings at the dining table. She wraps two kinds


    of dumplings, carrot with mutton and mackerel boiled dumplings. Rex likes to eat fish. Thus, it will be


    more appetite.


    Marina also specifically asks her to cook a few dishes for New Year¡¯s Eve. Fanny makes ribs,


    meatballs, also shrimps, and others. All of which are rtivelymon as New Year¡¯s Eve dishes.


    Marina calls Rex down, she mps every dish into his bowl as though taking credits, ¡°Rex, eat it while


    it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Rex looks at the sumptuous dishes on the table. It has to be said that Fanny as the most excellent


    housemaid, indeed has a great ability. Every dish looks delicious that makes people have an appetite.


    He tastes the mackerel boiled dumplings. The fish is delicate yet full of sticity, in addition to its


    chives seasoning, which is rtively light, it is very appetizing to him, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Seeing that he liked it, Marina¡¯s mood gets better. She keeps on giving dishes for him. Rex¡¯s


    persuasion is also useless. Thus, it goes as she likes.


    It is a quite harmonious meal. After it, Rex apanies Marina to watch a TV show. In the middle of it,


    he receives a call. It should be rted to official business that itsted for half an hour before he hangs


    up.


    After hanging up, by looking at the brightly lit house, his heart feels empty. The petite woman who


    originally likes to wander around left the house temporarily. The house seems to be deserted a lot.


    He nces at the ornaments in the living room. The calendar on the table, the vase on the wine


    cab, the red Chinese knot in the middle of the living room¡¯s wall, without notice, she had already left


    a lot of traces.


    As thinking of it, Rex is scared by his low mood. It is only a few days away and he even cares about


    this, which is really ridiculous if it has to be spoken.


    ¡°Rex,e here quickly, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± Marina turns to look at the man who is standing by the


    window and reminds him.


    Rex then steps forward and walks over. His vision silently falls on the back of her body. He always feels


    that she is quite weird tonight, but it is an unspeakable feeling.


    This weird atmospherests until midnight. When it is time to sleep, Rex finally realizes what was


    wrong.


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Rex gets up to go to the bathroom. He drinks some ck tea at night,


    which makes his stomach a little swollen. The headlights in the bedroom are not turned on, which


    makes the scene in front of him vague and makes him cannot see clearly.


    After using thevatory, he turns off the light and walks back to the bedside almost in a dark. The tall


    body lies down and the big soft mattress bounces twice.


    The sleepiness struck and the man¡¯s heavy eyelids close. But soon, he opens it again, the chaos under


    his eyes is lessened, most of it is fierceness and shrewdness. He twists his brows and lifts the quilt on


    his body at once since he feels something strange around him. When he turns, unexpectedly he sees


    Marina sleeping on the side, where it is originally Lily¡¯s position.

 Chapter 211: Is She That Good?

    Chapter 211: Is She That Good?


    The mere drowsiness left under Rex¡¯s eyes is also drifted away. He stares at the woman whose eyes


    are closed and sleeps soundly. There is no tenderness in his eyes but only endless repulsion and


    resistance.


    Compressing the anger that slowly ignites in the chest and trying to calm down, he uses a lofty tone to


    call her, ¡°Marina.¡±


    Thetter still closes her eyes and sleeps as though nobody has called her out.


    However, the slightly trembling eyshes betray her. Even though it is subtle, Rex still can seize it.


    He inhales deeply for fear that he will lose his temper, ¡°Marina, I know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    His sentence is meant to give her a chance. However, at this moment, Marina who is pretending to be


    asleep, even though she could not see his expression, just listening to his deep tone is enough for her


    to tremble with fear.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After mentally prepared for a while, finally, she slowly opens her eyes.


    Under the dim light of the bedroom, she is lying while he sits. Even if the bed is big, the distance is still


    limited. Marina raises her head to look at the man beside her. She has never been this close to Rex, let


    alone sleeping on a bed. Even though it is only for a moment, her heart beats excitedly fast.


    ¡°Rex¡­.¡± She deliberately calls him with a pinched throat, which surprisingly sounds warm atte night.


    In an instant, the bedroom is filled with bright light. Marina raises her hand to block it as if she is hit by


    the dazzling light. She adjusts for a while before putting it down.


    She barely wears very thin pajamas withce style, meaning to show her heart, very bold.


    Rex¡¯s face ispletely stiff; the sharpness of his eyes seems to shoot a sharp ice de out, ¡°Why are


    you here.¡±


    One of her hands grabs the pajamas on her chest, forming a posture of self-protection as if she is the


    one who has been scared, ¡°I, I keep on having nightmares and I don¡¯t want to disturb your sleep, so I


    secretlye in¡­..¡±


    After it, her eyes turn red, ¡°Rex, I dream of the scene of my parents¡¯ car ident. It is very real and


    vivid, just like it happened again in front of my eyes. I¡¯m scared, especially of dad¡¯s expression, I¡¯m


    really scared¡­.¡±


    Rex looks at the mist that fills her eyes; he is calmer than he thought. He is so calm that it even scares


    himself, he can even reply her word, ¡°Marina, you can call me if you¡¯re scared, but don¡¯t secretlye


    into my room; this is not your ce.¡±


    His sentences sessfully prate Marina¡¯s heart. He can always guess out what she cares most,


    and she knows that this man is using this method to push her away.


    However, her feelings for him could not retreat from long ago: only death can push her away.


    He looks down at the woman who sits in the middle of the bed, his tone uneasy, ¡°You keep on


    dreaming your parents for these years. I know that you¡¯re hurt, but everything is in the past, don¡¯t think


    too much¡­.¡±


    Rex has discovered that something is wrong with Marina. She frequently mentions her deceased


    parents. Every time she uncovers the scar, he is too painful that it makes him unable to confront it.


    However, as a daughter, she does not seem to care as much as she said.


    Once Marina listens to it, she bes frightened and quickly gets out of bed, ¡°Sorry, Rex. I don¡¯t know


    you¡¯ll mind it so much.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Rex¡¯s sharp eyes fall on her, analyzing every inch of her expression like an X-ray, ¡°I


    treat you as my sister, but now, you slip into my bed, and do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    Marina fakes a smile while loosening her hand, ¡°I just wanted to sleep, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    After it, as if thinking of something, she asks, ¡°Or, are you afraid that Lily will be upset, she doesn¡¯t want


    me to touch her stuff, even if it is just a bed?¡±


    ¡°Marina!¡± Once he heard it, Rex¡¯s voice is deeper than before, ¡°If you are sensible enough, you should


    call her your sister-inw.¡±


    Marina seems to be frightened by this sentence, her footstep shivers, almost stand unsteadily, ¡°You,


    what did you say?¡±


    Rex does not repeat it, but says in a reviewing posture, ¡°I know you understand.¡±


    Everything he says is iparably clear in her heart. However, she is unwilling to face such reality


    and results. Thus, she keeps on dodge and flees away, she even cheats to herself.


    Rex had expressed his attitude to her before. However, she still refuses to give up. He is aware of her


    obsession with him. But due to her constitution, he does not say much, afraid of irritating her.


    However, the action of secretly sleeping on his bed tonight is indeed too much, uneptable.


    ¡°Rex, I, I don¡¯t know you¡¯ll really mind. If I know it, I definitely won¡¯t do it.¡± Little did Marina expect that


    he will speak everything out, which makes her panic for a while. She is afraid of paying a double


    penalty, since not only did she not get benefits, but also makes him hating her.


    ¡°Your condition is basically not good, I shouldn¡¯t have said it, but I still hope you understand that I only


    have affection for you as a sibling and nothing else. As for Lily, I¡¯ve believed to spend the rest of my life


    with her, you don¡¯t have to fight with her. Your existence is different from hers, and there¡¯ll be no


    change.¡±


    His sentence undoubtedly has knocked Marina down at one stroke; there is even no more room for


    fantasy.


    She bites her lips, her vision falls on the light gray sheet, ¡°Is she that good that worth all you have?¡±


    Rex nods almost without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marina smiles miserably as if the whole world has abandoned her, ¡°Rex, you said that you¡¯ll stay with


    me for the whole life, you¡¯ve promised my parents to take care of me. In the end, you still break the


    promise.¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I will take care of you.¡± Rex also firmly tells her, ¡°But our rtionship will only be


    like this.¡±


    ¡°Rex¡­.¡± Marina stares at him with her widened eyes, having no idea what to say.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t bother me. If you continue, I can only send you away from me, don¡¯t push me, huh?¡±


    This sentence undoubtedly is what Marina fears most to hear. She never expects that one day, Rex will


    say it to her.


    And these negative emotions are all fastened on Lily as if she has blocked their love.


    Lily, Lily, Lily!


    Everything is because of that bitch!


    Without waiting for her to mediate her emotion, Rex has already warned her to leave. He walks to the


    door of the bedroom and pushes the door open a bit, reminding her coldly, ¡°Leave now.¡±


    Even though she is unwilling, Marina still has to leave and she walks slowly to the door. The moment


    she passes him, she still asks him in persistence, ¡°Rex, is she that good?¡±


    She is so good that he can ovee the wounds in his heart. He changed his attitude towards her,


    and got over the sorrow of losing her parents and learn to be sensible. It all is not that he has been


    devoid of gratitude but that he got endurance and matureness. Such changes make Marina starts to be


    afraid.


    His affection to her parents is the best bid she has. If he bes too rational, this card is


    meaningless.


    Rex takes a little effort to open the door in front of her. Just when Marina is waiting for his answer, his


    cold voicees into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether she¡¯s good or not.¡±

 Chapter 212: The Gossip Among Relatives

    Chapter 212: The Gossip Among Rtives


    Marina does not know how shees out of the bedroom, only that she is humiliated. She is kicked


    out by Rex. Yes, kicked out. She sees the disgusting word in his mind.


    He hates to sleep with her.


    This fact is like pulling her into an icehouse, right at this moment, she just clearly realizes how different


    she is from Lily in Rex¡¯s eyes.


    Is there only her in his eyes?


    Marinaughs. Okay then, let¡¯s see. If her gentleness and patience do not make him change his mind,


    don¡¯t me her for being cruel!


    ¡­.


    By staying back at her home, when Lily wakes up the next day, there is something wrong in her eyes.


    Maybe she has note back for a long time, which makes her feel the bed, which had been hers for


    more than ten years a little ufortable for her now.


    The bed in the Vi is softer than hers. She has been used to it during this half year, and once she


    changes it, she feels ufortable.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve of the year, they should eat together. In addition to her family, there are two uncles


    from her father¡¯s family. Her grandmother has a total of three sons, and Harry ranks the second. Each


    of them brings their rtives and family members, which form arge table of people every year.


    The dinner for New Year¡¯s Eve this year is set in a hotel nearby. It is not particrly big, but quite vivid.


    Since they are quite close, they go to see the dishes and buy the cake on the way.


    ¡°Two days ago, your uncle told me your cousin ising back this year. He has stayed in the UK for


    two years and didn¡¯te back. Not to mention how impressive it is, I heard that he is even admitted to


    the project of Master for Economics over there.¡± As though thinking of something, Bree shakes her


    head, her tone somewhat helpless, ¡°Your grandma has always preferred your uncle. Once the eldest


    son and eldest grandson are together, she must have burst with joy this year.¡±


    Lily is aware of Bree¡¯s condition at home for these years. She suffers a lot of grievances when she was


    young. When she is born, her grandma only visited her once. She then pulls her mother¡¯s chapped


    hands andforts her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here apanying you, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Bree sighs, not wanting her to see the emotion in her eyes, she then turns her head to look out


    the window, ¡°Your father and I have been together for so many years, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lily has no idea what to say tofort her, she could only hold Bree¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    At seven in the evening, peoplee to the hotel one after another. Lily waits at the door to greet


    some family members.


    Her eldest uncle and his familyes thetest. In addition to three of them, her cousin, Ricky also


    brings his girlfriend over.


    The girl has a very petite body, which is about one meter six. Even though her facial features are not


    very prominent, her skin is very white, looking quiet yet refreshing and good-looking.


    Lily is a little surprised. However, she kindly wees them into the room. At this point, all the family


    members have arrived. The family banquet officially begins.


    Lily¡¯s grandfather used to be a high school teacher. Thus, he is used to speaking and making a speech.


    He always talks much in the family gathering. The old man is conservative. In the beginning, he was


    very supportive of Lily to studyw. However, after she married, she looked over her work. Thus, the


    old man is disappointed and be more supportive to Ricky.


    Now that he is admitted to the master''s project and brings his girlfriend, he will naturally be happier,


    ¡°Ricky is back this year, also with his girlfriend. Your grandma and I are very happy. Our family is really


    fortunate to have a child like you!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After listening to it, his parents are unable to conceal their happiness and keeps on praising their son,


    making other people a little embarrassed.


    During the banquet, the cups go gaily round. The voice in the room gradually bes louder. Lily is


    always not for getting into the limelight. Thus, she quietly eats in her te.


    Finally, it ising to the end. Bree is getting ready to send out the annual gift to the family. Some of


    them are brought by Rex. He really bought too much that they could not use all of them. Thus, she


    shares it with everyone.


    When it is his eldest uncle¡¯s family turn, Bree takes out a box of caterpir fungus and bird¡¯s nest. At


    first, it is only a good thing, but unexpectedly, her aunty nces at the package, and the expression on


    her face immediately changes. Even though it is a smile, still it is kind of weird, ¡°Yo, these two are


    expensive, aren¡¯t they. The friend of my son used to sell them before, it is said that they are sold in


    grams, more expensive than gold.¡±


    Bree only knows that good things are not cheap; she does not clearly know the total cost. She is not a


    vanity person, thus, she says honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much it is since it is sent by others. You can


    take them. They are good for your health; for the elderly, too.¡±


    ¡°Sent by others?¡± Her aunty rolls her eyes and picks it up, ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    It can be said that Lily¡¯s marriage to Tim before is impressive. After all, Tim¡¯s family has already


    regarded as ¡®rich man¡¯ for themon people. Now that she is divorced, where else can she found


    such good things?¡±


    She questions it in detail, which makes Bree displeased. However, since it is the New Year, she does


    not show it, but replies perfunctorily, ¡°Lily¡¯s friend.¡±


    Who knows, her aunty not only does not stop here, instead, there is some sourness in her words, ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary rtionship. Lily indeed has ability, she is quite beautiful, even if she is


    divorced, still can find a good man quickly¡­.¡±


    Lily does not know the purpose of her saying this; maybe she is too straightforward and does not think


    clearly. However, no matter what it is, it does not sound very ufortable.


    Since she enters the door, no one says about the divorce. Everyone consciously or unconsciously


    avoids this sensitive topic. Instead, she makesments while mentioning it, as if it is nothing at all.


    In the past, she can forget it. However, in front of Bree, Lily is a little uneasy. She gently replies, ¡°You¡¯ve


    overpraised me. I can¡¯tpare with Ricky no matter how good I am. He has a sessful degree and


    even has a girlfriend this year. Maybe next year he may n for marriage.¡±


    Upon hearing this, her aunt immediately covers her mouth andughs out, ¡°Not so fast, it depends on


    how great he can study abroad.¡±


    Why bring the people here when it is still uncertain?


    Bree has long understood what she is thinking about, and then nces faintly at the young couple,


    ¡°Ricky is also mature now, he should get married soon.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Her aunt¡¯s eyes sweep meaningfully to Lily, ¡°Now, young people get married fast but also


    divorced fast. It has no harm for them to contact more and understand each other. Didn¡¯t you think that


    Lily has a lot of grievances¡­..¡±


    Bree¡¯s repressive heart has finally ignited because of this sentence. Even if her child, her daughter has


    a bad life, she can say it. What qualification did she have to crusade against?


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t like your words. Why do you think that Lily has been aggravated? Divorce is quite


    common now. It¡¯s a choice made by their own. Moreover, now Lily has a new beginning. Why do you


    upset her?¡±

 Chapter 213: A Sixty-thousand Red Envelope

    Chapter 213: A Sixty-thousand Red Envelope


    When her aunt heard what she said, the smile on her face could not hold anymore. She shrugs as if


    she is cornered, ¡°Bree, why do you say this, where did I upset her? How can you me me and Ricky


    for Lily¡¯s misfortune this year!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s evident who set off the provoking.¡± Bree is mad, but she mutters in a small voice, ¡°You just can¡¯t


    see others better than you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Her aunt is blocked till speechless, red and blue colored crisscross on her face.


    The atmosphere is wrong here, the old people in the family also notice which make them look at the


    direction with dissatisfaction, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you arguing on the Chinese New Year!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t say anything just now. Bree insists that I mock Lily. I know that Lily is indeed quite


    unhappy this year, I just mentioned it casually and she takes it seriously¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying casually?¡± Bree is honest and could not tell lies, ¡°Your speech is full of divorce, if you


    didn¡¯t upset her, then what?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true even if untold? Let alone I didn¡¯t mean bad!¡± Her aunt nces at the two old people and


    deliberately says to provoke Bree, ¡°Since Ricky is back with a girlfriend along, didn''t it just make you


    jealous? Well, Lily was in the limelight before, but you also can¡¯t stop others!¡±


    ¡°When did I say that?¡± Once she hears things she did not say, Bree loses her temper, ¡°You¡¯re talking


    nonsense!¡±


    Her aunt does not reply positively, yet she says something to Ricky, ¡°We¡¯re all family. Harmony is the


    first thing. Ricky can hardlye back for the New Year, you¡¯re really¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, she slightly pauses as if speechless.


    Little did Bree expect that giving a gift would bring her unreasonable challenge. Thus, she could not


    help but redden her eyes while listening to everything she said.


    The two elderly in the family are both to Ricky¡¯s favor. So they said partially, ¡°Bree, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s


    New Year, polite and amiable is better!¡±


    His words mean like Bree had just deliberately made the mess.


    Lily does not want to get involved in their affairs. However, once she heard it, she could not bear it


    anymore. She stands from her seat and walks to the side of her aunt, then takes back the boxes of


    caterpir fungus and bird¡¯s nest, ¡°At first, I want to give it to you as a gift but since you don¡¯t appreciate


    it, then it¡¯s fine. And grandpa is right, New Year is meant to be harmonious. Aunty, we didn¡¯t want to


    compare anything. If Ricky is good, then I¡¯m happy than anyone else. My mom as an elder will not think


    much, you can rest assured, as for me¡ª¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sheughs pleasantly, polite yet cold, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry. Even if I¡¯m divorced, she can


    also afford this expensive caterpir fungus.¡±


    Once the words fell, the private room ispletely silent for a moment. In fact, she knows that these


    people have hardly known her news. She did not marry with Tim for money before, the so-called


    ¡®sess¡¯ is only their opinion of ¡®sess¡¯. She never feels anything.


    Now that she has divorced, there must be lots of people gossiping. She has never been a high-profile


    person. However, at this time, she could not help but want to vent her anger.


    What is your business with my divorce? I¡¯m still better than you, isn¡¯t it?


    Lily looks at her aunt¡¯s bitter face, she does not care what she thinks. She then serves a ss of water


    to Bree to appease her emotions.


    Everyone is more or less unhappy with the fuss of the meal, which soon ends in a hurry. Even though


    the two old people do not say anything directly, they must me them in their heart.


    Harry drinks a lot of wine, which makes him flush a bit. After they are out of the restaurant, Lily thinks


    that he will me her. Little did she expect that he does not say anything, but barely instructs her to


    drive quickly.


    Even a small detail makes Lily so sad. She realizes that her previous divorce has also put a lot of


    pressure and gossips on her parents.


    After returning home, Harry is a little drunk and goes to bed directly after washing his face and rinsing


    his mouth. Bree sits in the living room, watching TV, saying that she wants to wait for the final sketch of


    the Spring G. While Lily is boiling water in the kitchen, through the door slit, she sees her shedding


    tears.


    It is obviously a funny TV show, but her mother is crying.


    Lily turns around and takes a deep breath, holding back the sourness in her eyes. There is a kettle


    emitting some heat besides her. Fireworks burst into the sky outside the window from time to time, but


    all of this is not happy in Lily¡¯s eyes.


    Thest day of this year is more depressing than that of any previous year.


    Just when she is thinking deeply, the phone in her pocket suddenly rings. Who will it be at this time?


    Lily calms her emotion. At first, she thinks that someone has called her to wish her happy New Year.


    But after taking it out, it turns out to be Rex. She pauses her fingers and quickly picks it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year.¡± The man¡¯s voice passing into her ears low yet warm, within these faint three words


    is all the blessing.


    It is obviously a very warm sentence. However, thinking of the grievance that is unbearable tonight, Lily


    could not help but choke up. She tries to keep her voice calm, not wanting him to worry, ¡°You too,


    Happy New Year.¡±


    However, as sharp as he is, how could Rex not hear the nasal sound and tremor in her voice?


    He frowns in an instant, even his tone a little tight, ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart thumps. Little did she expect that he will find out so quickly, ¡°No, I just yawned...¡±


    Hearing the words, the man on the other side of the phone does not speak. She could faintly hear a


    murmured voice. There is a long silence, and she could not hear the response. Lily thinks that he gets


    disconnected, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± On the other side of the phone, it rings ¡®didi¡¯ twice, the sound of opening something, ¡°I just


    send you a red envelope.¡±


    Red envelope?


    Lily is lost for a second, ¡°Wait¡­.¡±


    She brings her phone down from her ear and clicks on the Wechat. They have just added each other


    not long ago. At this moment, a yellow frame appears on the page, showing the amount of ¡®66666¡¯¡­¡­


    Six, more than six thousand!?


    Lily is shocked that her eyes almost fall out of her eyes. She has never imagined anyone will send such


    a big red envelope to other people; this is really beyond her imagination¡­..


    She does not click on it and puts her phone back to her ear, ¡°Why are you giving me so much?¡±


    The purpose of her asking a red envelope from him is just to earn some symbolic luck, in passing


    getting some change. Now there are more than six thousand in front of her¡­ she dares not to ept it.


    The amount of it is not a small one for her.


    ¡°Much?¡± Compared with her surprise, Rex is much calmer, ¡°It¡¯s only once a year, not much, just ept


    it.¡±


    At that time, Joe told him that the number of 6 is more auspicious. Thus, he sent money in that number.


    For the first time in Lily¡¯s life, she gets a sense of being supported by a secret rich lover. A red


    envelope of more than six thousand is given to her as a new year present, and he thought it was


    nothing¡ª¡ªhow much money does this person have in his hand!


    She chuckles, still wanting to refuse. However, without waiting for her to speak, she hears him saying


    straight, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll transfer to your bank directly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Well, you win.


    Lily then starts to click the chat while trembling. After clicking the ¡®confirm to receive money¡¯, she says


    very respectfully, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    The two chat for a while. Her bad mood from just now has eased a lot. Just when Lily is about to hang


    up the phone to serve water, the microphone suddenly makes a click sound, followed by the man¡¯s


    maic voice, ¡°Come down, I¡¯m downstairs.¡±

 Chapter 214: Fatal misunderstanding

    Chapter 214: Fatal misunderstanding


    ¡°You¡¯re downstairs?¡± Lily subconsciously stands by the window and looks down the building. However,


    she finds that the kitchen side is not facing the road.


    She abruptly thinks of the small voice that constantly rings out of the phone. After calcting the time,


    she realizes when she picked up the call, he had already set out.


    She thought that he was troubled by her appearing too sympathetic. However, she did not expect that


    this man woulde without saying a word.


    Lily¡¯s nose is tingling, does not know what to say. The man speaks lightly, as though feeling her


    emotion, ¡°Come down, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily pours water into the thermos and walks out only to find that Bree is still


    sitting in the living room. She takes out the trash that she has just sorted, and says with guilt, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll


    throw the trash out, and watch the firework in passing.¡±


    Bree nods and warns her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. There are too few people on the road even in the New


    Year.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After Lily goes out, she takes two steps at once to go downstairs. She hurries so fast that she feels


    dizzy. When she just rushes out of the door of the building, she sees a ck car parked under the tree


    nearby.


    Trotting over to it, she knocks on the window to signal him to open the door.


    With a click, the car lock is unlocked. She opens the door of the car and gets onto it, instantly


    surrounded by the warmth in the car.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± When she questions him, her tone is still incredibly surprising.


    The man turns to look at her who apparently still has light red eyes. He raises his hand to console her


    in distress, ¡°Are you crying in New Year?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Come to speak of this, Lily is still a little awkward and flicks his hand away, ¡°I don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Rex ignores her stubbornness and asks further, ¡°Did your family upset you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Seeing her avoiding answering all the time, Rex says in a deep voice and looks at her


    earnestly, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m asking you seriously.¡±


    Knowing that she will not able to dodge anymore, she then embarrassedly tells him what had


    happened at the dinner table just now. Since childhood, Harry has been telling that family¡¯s ugliness


    should not be said outside. Thus, telling him now is also a bit difficult.


    After listening to it, Rex does not have any expression, not indignant nor angry, but only distress. If the


    other party is not Lily¡¯s aunt, he will definitely give them a lesson, but unfortunately, he cannot.


    ¡°So you should bring me to meet your parents as soon as possible so that others will not talk about


    these things.¡± This is the only and best way to solve these things.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Speaking of which, Lily has a headache. She thinks that takes things as theye is the best.


    However, she forgets that besides herself, her parents also carry a lot of pressure from her.


    Now, to think about it, these problems must be faced. Otherwise, it will pester those around her.


    After thinking, she says, ¡°The fourth day of the new year. My dad has promised you before, if my mom


    is free, I won¡¯t stop, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rex wishes they coulde. He has long wanted to meet her parents but never had a chance,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back on the fourth afternoon. Fanny will be there too. Your parents can then have dinner with us.


    We have enough time for that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯ll be the n.¡±


    After talking, there is a loud pop sound outside the car window, followed by a colorful firework exploding


    in the dark night, sparkling bright yellow and red, forming a flower style, festive yet beautiful.


    The lights of fireworks sh through the handsome facial features of the man. It is flickering and vivid,


    just like an elegant painting.


    He is watching the fireworks, yet she is watching him.


    As if aware of the burning sight on the side, Rex turns his eyes to meet hers. Some reaction urs.


    The friction then from being caught off guard is more exciting than the firework.


    Maybe it is because of too much atmosphere, maybe it is because that beauty is in the eyes of the


    beholders, in Lily¡¯s eyes, all the firework and scenery have be a foil to this man.


    From the moment he appeared downstairs of her home, her eyes could only see him.


    How gentle it is that being afraid she would cry by herself, he drove for nearly an hour to see her?


    On the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, he also has family members to apany. Lily knows that it must not


    be easy, but he has noints and evenes without a word.


    There is no grievance anymore but endless movement inside.


    ¡°Rex¡­¡± Lily straightens her body and leans forward a bit, her eyes obsessively on every inch of his


    face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He smiles, the inadvertent sincerity is so touching. After he finished speaking, he


    immediately takes Lily¡¯s face and kisses it without any hesitation, all proactive.


    Once the intention is the same, only a kiss is enough.


    His warm breath entangled between her noses and be the most charming power. The fireworks


    cascaded over the window. However, at this moment, she does not appreciate it but only wants to be


    loved in this warm embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the ind tomorrow. How can I go if you¡¯re like this?¡± The man¡¯s big palm falls on the


    woman¡¯s heavy coat,forting her.


    Hearing that he is leaving tomorrow, Lily unconsciously tightens her hands more, ¡°Thene back


    earlier on the fourth day, I¡¯ll go to see you.¡±


    She knows that during the Chinese New Year, he needs some space and because she also could not


    apany him, it¡¯s good for him to go out and have some fun.


    Rex lowers his head and ces a soft kiss on the top of her head, ¡°Call me any time. If I can¡¯te


    back, I¡¯ll ask someone to deal with it. Don¡¯t hold it on your own, okay?¡±


    Lily does not want him to worry and nods obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, she thinks of something again, ¡°Oh, Marina is not going with you?¡±


    Even though she has asked before, she still wants to make sure.


    ¡°She¡¯ll go back to the North Vi for the time being. Fanny will follow her and also Maxx will take care of


    her. She would be fine.¡±


    After receiving a consoling answer, Lily secretly breathes out a relieved sigh and embraces him again,


    ¡°I will miss you.¡±


    ¡°Remember to face call me.¡± Rex never knows that one day he will be so attached to a person. It is


    only three or four days but it is like he is leaving for three or four years.


    The two stay in the car for a while. Since it is quitete, Bree also calls. Lily then reluctantly says


    goodbye to him, ¡°I¡¯ll get going?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, go.¡± Rex opens the door for her, also does not forget to ask for a kiss in the end.


    This rtionship is beyond their expectation. Now, thinking that he will meet her parents in a few days,


    Lily now wonders what she should be wearing that day. She keeps thinking about the problem that she


    might face in advance.


    Lily spends the New Year with such anxious and expectant mood. The day passes very fast day by


    day. After Bree visits her friends and rtives, it is the fourth day in a blink of an eye.


    Lily books time with Bree in advance. At half-past three in the afternoon, she thinks that only Bree will


    go with her. However, Harry unexpectedly follows her.


    Lily bes more nervous at once and quickly sends a message to Rex. He is very confident and tells


    her not to be nervous.


    Harry drives the mother and daughter to the Vi. It is obvious that she has been there for countless


    times, still, she is more nervous than ever.


    By looking at the grand vi in front of her, Bree is a little stunned, ¡°This¡­ shouldn¡¯t this cost a lot of


    money for Rex?¡±


    Lily still has not thought of how to joke, and Harry has hummed, ¡°What do you think; this house should


    at least cost ten million.¡±


    Bree stops talking after hearing it, it could be seen that she is also very nervous.


    Finally, the car drives to the building where Rex lives. The three of them get off the car one after


    another. Lily walks in the front and when she is about to unlock the door, the door suddenly opens.


    Looking up, it turns out to be Fanny. Lily freezes for a moment, and there is a happy expressionter,


    ¡°Fanny, youe back in advance!¡±


    Compared with her ease, Fanny is so embarrassed. Before Lily can understand, the shadow behind


    her appears in the sight.


    Marina, dressed in casual clothes at home, walks to the door with a smile on her face. Between the


    steps, there is an air showing that she is the hostess. However, when she sees Lily¡¯s parents, she


    freezes and blinks, then checks around the two of them and asks in inspection, ¡°You are?¡±


    Obviously, Harry and Bree do not expect another woman to appear at home. However, they are at the


    same age. Harryes back to his sense hurriedly and says gently, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Marina seems to hear something funny. She smiles briefly and points her fingers at


    herself, ¡°I¡¯m the date of the owner of this house.¡±

 Chapter 215: Life hanging by a thread

    Chapter 215: Life hanging by a thread


    With the words told, everyone present is stunned. Even before Bree and Harry enter the door, they are


    bombed. The old couple looks at Lily and waits for her exnation.


    Hearing Marina¡¯s answer, Lily is extremely speechless too. Instead of answering them, she steps


    forward and questions her, ¡°Marina, you can¡¯t speak randomly as you can¡¯t eat randomly. You said that


    you¡¯re the hostess of this house, howe that I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I grow up with Rex, we¡¯re childhood sweethearts. When you shamelessly moved in, I had enough to


    tolerate it. What! Do you want your whole family toe in here?¡± Marina changes her previous


    forbearance style, her sharp tone can choke people as if she has be apletely two different


    person from before.


    Lily does not know why she suddenly bes crazy. However, none of her words are true.


    ¡°Marina, Rex treats you as a younger sister. Where do you put him by talking in that way.¡± Lily does not


    want to quarrel with her at the door, her face has cooled down, ¡°This is not your house, move.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t mine then is it yours?¡± Marina has a posture of fighting her to the end, ¡°If he only treats me


    as a sister will he let me live here? I¡¯ve been with Rex for many years and get along for so many years.


    We¡¯re not an outsider long ago. Or put it in other words, if he loves you, how could he let you live with


    me?¡±


    Having said that, she wonders whether Lily¡¯s parents are aware of it, she then asks with a sting in her


    words, ¡°Did you guys didn¡¯t know that three of us live together?¡±


    At first nce, her words are easily misunderstood. If she is really a sister, Marina will not say such


    words now. Who knows that she will suddenly be mad?


    However, if Rex really likes Lily, how could three people live together vaguely?


    On the spot, Harry¡¯s face has pulled down, without any rxed tone, the severe one, ¡°Lily, what


    the hell is going on!¡±


    Theye happily and did not expect that this stubble thing will happen at the door. Even their faces


    are dull!


    Lily stabilizes their emotions, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Wait for a moment, I¡¯ll call Rex


    and let him exin to you.¡±


    Marina does not panic nor blocking it. She just watches as Lily calls Rex.


    ¡®Sorry, the call you are dialing is busy, please try againter, sorry¡­.¡¯


    In the microphone, a mechanically cold female voicees out, and Lily¡¯s heart is filled with fire. After


    hanging up, she dials again but gets the same answer.


    Marina stands proudly in front of the three of them, ¡°How is it, did he pick it up?¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath, ignoring her provocation and turns to Harry and says, ¡°Mom, Dad, he is busy,


    it is¡­.¡±


    Hearing this, Marina is more energetic, her eyes are filled with irony, ¡°If he really values you, how could


    he not answer you now.¡±


    Lily, who hears it, is upset. She can say anything but cannot let her parents get upset too. ¡°Marina,


    what¡¯s the point of all your word? You im as his sister and say such a worse offense, do you think


    that if Rex knows it, he will let you off?¡±


    ¡°My parents are Rex¡¯s lifesaver that he can¡¯t forget for his lifetime. What do you think he will do me?


    Lily, if I were you, I will quit with consciousness, instead of taking my own parents with shame. What


    qualification do you have to tell me this; you¡¯re a third party for me and Rex!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Why, did I upset you?¡± Marina¡¯s sight sweeps across Harry¡¯s blushing face and takes her time to say,


    ¡°You¡¯ve divorced before and also have so many scandals. Do you think Rex¡¯s family will easily ept


    you? Rex and I are old family friends; it¡¯s a natural thing to be together. I thought it will be over after a


    little endurance. But I didn¡¯t expect you even bring your parents with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± At this moment, Harry suddenly whispers and interrupts the conversation between the two.


    He is very annoyed and tries hard to suppress, ¡°Thisdy, although I didn¡¯t know who you are and what


    intention you have, Lily is definitely not a third person who destroys others. I will never believe this!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina looks at Harry with her hands p around her chest, ¡°Then, could you please exin


    why three people are living together? Who will let his beloved one share a house with another


    woman?¡±


    Harry is unable to refute back with what she asked. It is true that one man and two women are in the


    same house. No matter how he thinks, it is improper, especially for those who are conservatives.


    A good meeting is ended like this. He has long lost his mood, he then waves his hand, ¡°I won¡¯t meet


    him again, go home!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lily walks to the front of Harry to block his path, ¡°Why should we go if we did nothing wrong?


    Wait till Rex back and ask him, you¡¯ll understand everything!¡±


    Marina is really afraid that these old people will agree with it. After all, all she said is fake, it is used to


    bluff people. If once Rex exins it, it will all be exposed.


    But the next second, Harry¡¯s answer makes her relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not ashamed, aren¡¯t you! You¡¯ve asked me and your mom toe but are blocked outside


    the house. No matter what the rtionship between three of you, this is ridiculous!¡± Harry is a typical


    conservative thought. In his mind, Lily who lives here with another woman alone is uneptable


    enough.


    And based on Marina¡¯s attitude at this time, it is impossible to have no problem.


    Lily does not know how to exin it. Everything happens suddenly. The only party, Rex is not here.


    She is forced to suffer in silence, ¡°Dad, things are not like what you think!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? If someone else does not think so, how can she say it, it¡¯s wrong for you to live with this


    kind of person!¡± Harry is really anxious, he does not pay attention to what he said and blurts out in a


    second, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed divorced before, but it¡¯s wrong for you to put yourself in such a low position!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lily looks at him incredulously, could not believe that it is her father who said it.


    ¡°Stop it, your mom and I will leave now!¡± Harry insists on leaving and Bree could not stop him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily¡¯s eyes are red with anxiety; Fanny who looks at the side is also panicked. When she just wants to


    exin something, before she could speak, Marina¡¯s ming voice rings in her ears, ¡°Uncle, Aunty,


    since you¡¯vee here and known about my rtionship with Rex, please discipline your child more.


    It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t have a home, don¡¯t rely on other people¡¯s home every day, the impact is bad.¡±


    Originally, Harry¡¯s breath has stuck in his chest. At this moment, when he hears this sentence, he is


    burning with anger but could not vent it. The blood rushed to the top of his head. He basically has high


    blood pressure and his heart is also not very good. At the same time, he feels like this heart is stabbed


    by a needle, piercingly hurts.


    He raises his hand to cover the position of his left chest. His footsteps shake. Bree and Lily are startled


    and quickly step forward to support him. However, in a blink of an eye, Harry suddenly loses his


    strength and falls down.


    Bree and Lily are really shocked. They need to use an effort to quicklyy him down on the ground.


    Harry¡¯s eyes are closed tightly; his breath is very fast as if he is out of breath. His expression is very


    painful; the hand covering his chest unconsciously tightens.


    Seeing his appearance, Bree¡¯s tears fall out of her eyes and he kneels beside him. She then shouts at


    Lily, ¡°You¡¯re father had a heart attack, call 911 now!¡±

 Chapter 216: Never understood this man

    Chapter 216: Never understood this man


    Lily dares not to dy. The moment she watched Harry fall to the ground, her legs are also softened,


    and her heart is clenched tightly. However, she could not fall like this; she wants to see Harry safe and


    sound¡­


    With a strong effort to hold her trembling hands, she calls 911. After reporting the address, she tells


    Harry¡¯s condition to the medical staff. Without seeing the patient, the doctor does not dare to make an


    assertion, but just lets her calm down and not to be panic.


    Marina does not expect such a situation will happen. She indeed wanted to kick Lily¡¯s family out. But


    unexpectedly Harry willmit a heart attack directly.


    Her heart suddenly panics, but soon she calms down her emotions. What does it matter even though


    he had a heart attack? She does not make Harry had it, it¡¯s just that he is unlucky, but¡­


    Marina quickly thinks of the seriousness of this matter. If she barely kicks them out, after Rex knows it,


    he will only mad at her and will not do anything. However, if it involves Harry¡­. She might not have any


    good ending too.


    Her sight falls on Lily, who happens to look at her too. Marina sees monstrous hatred and anger in


    those eyes for the first time, like a burning me that is about to be ignited.


    This kind of Lily makes her shudder.


    Seeing that she does not feel guilty at all, thest string in Lily¡¯s heart has also broken. How can a


    person be so shameful to this point?


    She refreshes her view of life and values again, never realizes that such a vicious person will make her


    so outrageous. By looking at Bree who is kneeling beside Harry, and also Harry¡¯s pale yet painful face,


    for the first time in Lily¡¯s life, she has an impulse to destroy a person.


    With great strength, she stands up and walks to Marina step by step. Every time she approaches,


    Marina will take a corresponding step back.


    Lily thinks that she is afraid, but could not think that this is her scheme.


    Just like this, Marina is ¡®forced¡¯ to take steps back to the house. All the way through the front yard, she


    walks to the swimming pool by mistake. Her vision nces at the clear yet clean pool behind her and


    stops her foot inadvertently, ¡°Lily, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You shameless bitch, don¡¯t you know what I want to do?¡± Her scarlet eyes stay still, she is mad till out


    of her sense. Her voice could not help but shake, ¡°You can attack me on anything but why are you


    ying with my parents? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished or condemned by doing this?¡±


    Marina does not have confidence in facing this kind of Lily. However, she still says indifferently, ¡°Who


    knows that his heart is not good.¡±


    Her tone and attitude tell that even if Harry will die because of her tricks, it has nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lily evenughs. She gets mad to the peak that makes herugh. Thest temperature in her


    eyes has also subsided, endless of cold waves are left, ¡°Do you think that since you have this disease,


    everyone in the world will let you go?¡±


    Her condensed sight falls on Marina¡¯s body and bursts into endless hatred in an instant. As if it is a


    de that scraped her skin.


    It¡¯s a pity that this person is not an ordinary person. She is so shameless and will never feel regretful.


    She can even stand here calmly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There is a sudden impulse in Lily¡¯s heart. She steps forward and looks at the smiling face, then reaches


    out to grab her by the neck.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Marina exims and soon could not make a sound, because the hand that chokes her throat is


    gradually tightening.


    Little by little, she squeezes out all the oxygen in her mouth. However, she does not use too much


    force, but slowly tortures her inch by inch.


    ¡°Since you get this disease, you should die. Instead of dragging on other, damaging others, what¡¯s the


    difference for people like you to be alive or dead?¡± Lily uses the most vicious words in her life to vent.


    By looking at Harry falling down, she has lost all her sense, ¡°Marina, do you think Rex loves you? He


    doesn¡¯t love you, he even hates you, and he feels like you¡¯re a burdensome press on him that makes


    him gasp. What he did to you is not because of you, but because of your parents. Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯re funny, even if you¡¯re dreaming of having him, let me tell you that he will not love you even in his


    next life!¡±


    Marina who has been indifferent for the whole time finally changes her expression after hearing this


    sentence. Her eyes widen, her nostrils also erged, even the corner of her mouth unconsciously


    twitches.


    The truth that she has been escaping the whole time, has finally said in Lily¡¯s mouth ironically.


    Marina is preparing to struggle back. However, her gaze sweeps throw the ck shadow shing


    quickly nearby.


    It only takes a second for her to face the personing. And also at the same time, she makes a


    decision to gamble.


    Lily is pinching her neck; she is too irritated that she has no time to think of others. However, at this


    moment, Marina suddenly falls; she falls towards the swimming pool behind her.


    The power of her body is greater than the power of her palm and Lily ispletely unsteady. She


    watches as she falls herself back into the pool behind her with a pop sound sshing water up.


    She looks at the woman who immerses in the water. She is stunned for a moment. When she recovers


    and is about to jump down to save the person, she is suddenly pulled away by a huge force behind her.


    Because of the inertia, she is brought directly down to the hard ground. A figure jumps into a pool with


    swift movements instead of her.


    Everything happens in the blink of any eye, which makes Lily sits on the ground and stuns for a


    moment, she still could not catch up.


    She¡­ does not push Marina. She just pinches her neck but without any effort of pushing her. Thus,


    Marina falls into the water only when she has seen Rex and then she deliberately does so.


    Lily suddenly understands why she retreated to the courtyard of the Vi, why she happens to be


    ¡®forced¡¯ by her to the pool. Even at the juncture just now, Marina still finds a way out for herself.


    She¡¯s extremely scary.


    Lily suddenly feels a chill all over. She staggers to get up from the ground. Before waiting for her to see


    what is going on, Rex has salvaged her from the water.


    Marina¡¯s condition is very bad, her body twitches slightly, she keeps on spitting water out, even her


    eyes keep on blinking; she is still saying something in terror, ¡°Rex, save me, please save me¡­¡±


    Save her?


    Lily¡¯s feet seem to be nailed in ce. She jumped by herself but let others save her?


    She wants to exin, wants to tell him that she falls herself down, she does not use any force and


    does not want to kill her. However, a second before she speaks, she hears this man who is standing in


    front of her, says gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    All of Lily¡¯s words are blocked in her mouth. She stares at the man¡¯s movement that holds the woman


    carefully in her arms. His body is long and his steps are steady. That kind of carefully cherishing and


    caring make her speechless.


    The man¡¯s looks at her coldly, as if he is about to freeze her in this way. He stares at her with such an


    obscure gaze and questions her, ¡°Satisfied now?¡±


    The temperature of Lily¡¯s body is pumped away in an instant. It is clearly not her who pushed her into


    the water. However, she is colder than anyone else, very cold. The blood in her cold bones is almost


    coagted, her hands and feet are numb, could not be moved.


    She wants to smile back and ask him ¡®You didn¡¯t believe me¡¯. However, he does not even waste time


    waiting for her to speak. In such hastiness, he holds the woman in his arms urgently and left without


    looking back.


    Lily stays like this. She wonders if he sees Harry lying on the ground when he enters the door. She


    does not even dare to think about it. All the sight in front of her is only his furrowed brows and the look


    of him in disappointment, her ears echoed his gentleforting voice to another woman ¡®Don¡¯t be


    afraid, I¡¯m here¡¯.


    He hugs another woman who gives her the most pain and leaves, showing no interest to her. Just like


    Tim, he did not even look back and abandoned her¡­


    Lily smiles, she smiles sadly. Perhaps, she has never understood this man.

 Chapter 217: So you didn’t believe me

    Chapter 217: So you didn¡¯t believe me


    Lily does not know how she arrives at the hospital from the Vi. She follows the ambnce. She is


    like a walking corpse. She only watches as Harry enters the operating room and being pushed out of it,


    and then finally he is arranged in the VIP ward.


    The dramatic one is, Marina¡¯s ward is just downstairs. For the whole three hours, Rex has note to


    see her even once.


    He might not care anymore.


    Only a thing and all his emotions are exposed.


    Between Marina and her, he does not hesitate to choose Marina. Even if the woman displeased her


    parents and Harrymitted a heart attack, he just med her and asked ¡®Satisfied now?¡¯


    Lily looks at Harry who is lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She is very upset, feeling that all her


    efforts during these days are ridiculous and pitiable. By looking at her reddened eyes, Bree could not


    say any ming words but only pats her in the shoulders, ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll take care of your dad.¡±


    Lily stares for a while and raises her hand to wipe her tear after a while. She says nothing and gets up


    to leave the ward.


    She walks all the way to the window at the end of the hallway. The cold wind from outside of the


    window blows in, cutting through all the disguise on her face. Her tears are like broken beads, falling off


    one by one.


    Obviously, a few hours ago, she was still happily telling Harry to go to Rex¡¯s house. She was looking


    forward to introducing her beloved man to her parents. In a blink of an eye, everything changed. This


    kind of dramatic change makes her feel that everything happened before is a bubble.


    He does not trust her, not at all.


    Lily hugs her arm, she feels that she is just been taken out of bitterly cold water. Is it disappointment? It


    does not seem so. It is a more desperate feeling than disappointment. How deep is this man hiding


    from her, which can make her mistakenly think that Marina is not a problem at all?


    Perhaps, as Marina said, she is the third wheeler among them.


    Just when she is out of her sense, Karl rushes over hastily with some anxiety over his face, ¡°Lily, the


    condition of your dad has stabilized. His blood vessels were blocked at that time, which made him out


    of breath. Later, he needs to do scaffolding. I have already discussed the n with the doctor in


    charge, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°How much does the surgery cost?¡± Lily raises her hand to wipe the tears on her face. Things have


    turned into this point; she does not want more people to see her difficultness.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; you don¡¯t have to worry about the medical expenses. It¡¯s all on Rex.¡± Actually, Karl does not


    intend to charge her, but he is afraid that Lily will insist on it. Thus, he simply finds an excuse.


    Rex?


    She feels that he will never be needed again in the future.


    Lily smiles bitterly and says nothing but only asks, ¡°How¡¯s Marina?¡±


    Karl is stunned for a moment, he hesitates for two seconds, thinking how to tell Lily, but unexpectedly


    he hears Lily says it, ¡°Tell me the truth, I know it all.¡±


    Karl sighs, ¡°Not good. There is water in the lungs, her blood pressure is also unstable, and various


    body performance indicators are not very good. She needs to be observed. The doctors from the US


    have already rushed here.¡±


    ¡°Is she conscious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just conscious.¡± Karl looks at his watch and says precisely, ¡°Ten minutes ago.¡±


    Lily nods and takes a deep breath, ¡°Then I¡¯ll visit her.¡±


    Karl does not know that she will make such a request. There is a refusal in his mouth. After all, it is


    definitely unpleasant how this kind of thing happened. Visiting her at this moment¡­However, when his


    eyes touch the heavy sadness in Lily¡¯s eyes, he could not say anything.


    Forget it, he still believes Lily more. Blocking her is also not a solution. Moreover, Rex¡¯s condition is not


    very stable, it is better for the two of them to meet.


    Karl brings Lily to the ward downstairs. Behind the door of the ward, Lily sees a tall figure sitting by the


    bed. The man slightly bends, facing the woman on the bed. Marina seems to be aware of their


    presence; the hand that is mped on an instrument slightly lifts up, and quickly grasps the man¡¯s


    hand.


    Lily feels a pain in her heart. When she lowers her eyelids, Karl knocks on the door, for fear that she


    will be more ufortable with the scene.


    Hearing the sound, Rex turns around and opens the door. However, when he sees the woman standing


    by the door, he is stunned. But soon, he recovers and asks her dryly, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡±


    Lily¡¯s whole heart seems to be soaked in sour lemon. The strong acid corrodes her heart little by little. It


    hurts piercingly. If this did not happen, how consoling and moved she will be when she heard this


    sentence?


    Lily does not dare to think deeply but barely looks at the woman in the ward over his tall body. While


    choking, she says in a trembling voice, ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    Rex¡¯s heart shakes. When he hears what she said at this time, he bes panic for no reason.


    ¡°She is still unstable; she can¡¯t be irritated for the time being. If you have anything to say, go to the


    office¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lily smirks even without waiting for him to finish. There are mists in her big crystal eyes, ¡°Are you


    inconvenient?¡±


    Soon after that, she nods and walks to the bench next to her to sit down, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    Karl wants her to go to his office but he is stopped by Rex¡¯s eyesight. As an outsider, he cannot say


    anything but only leave them some space alone.


    Rex nces at the woman who is sitting straight on the bench and walks over to sit next to her, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°In the Vi, Marina blocked my parents out of the door, saying that she is your childhood sweetheart,


    she is your girlfriend and that I¡¯m the third wheeler. Thenguage is unbearable, which insulted me and


    my parents at the same time. My parents were mad and then my dadmitted a heart attack. And


    Fanny was listening aside, you can inspect her.¡± Lily says every single word, trying to make her voice


    sound less irritated.


    She just wants to tell him the facts, whether he believes or not.


    After hearing it, Rex is still somewhat shocked. Even though Marina¡¯s feelings for him have always


    existed, she has never been so straightforward and chose this way to say frankly.


    However, he believes in Lily. For the reason that he does not know Marina woulde back from the


    North Vi today. She should be back on the fifth day.


    And Maxx didn¡¯t report him about her return issue. Thus, there must be a scheme.


    In this way, her intention is to meet Lily¡¯s parents in time.


    Lily¡¯s vision nces at the man¡¯s gloomy side face. His sight is deep, hiding an emotion that is


    unintelligible. However at this time, she is not in the mood to specte but only retelling him the story,


    ¡°I admit, when I saw my father falling on the ground, I was really mad and furious, I even wished to kill


    her. But even if her words stimted me, I just pinched her neck but didn¡¯t want to kill her. Let alone


    push her down, I didn¡¯t use any force.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The man¡¯s thin lip moves as if he wants to say something. However, in the end, he still holds it back.


    Rex¡¯s fluctuate chest is full of anger, the bottom of his eyes is locked with cold waves, ¡°Perhaps, you


    just think that you didn¡¯t use any force.¡±


    Even if Marina is not a good person, she will not joke about her body by jumping into the pool. She


    cannot even swim. Since with a little ident, she cannot even see the sun tomorrow. She will never


    hang her life on the line.


    When Lily hears this answer, she slightly raises her head to look at him. There is no additional


    expression on his face; she has started to be numb and hurt by him.


    All the exnations she wants to give him are all crumbled in his simple sentence. It is unnecessary.


    Once the person disbelieves you, it is futile to say anything.


    She looks at those pair of eyes that is used to bear infinite tender love, at this time, there is only


    coldness. Her eyes be misty, ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The man¡¯s facial features turn to her direction a little bit, like asking hers and also asking himself, ¡°Tell


    me, why did she do this, huh?¡±


    Their eyes meet each other; they were both hurt by the other party. Lily is the first one to move away.


    Sheughs and stands up along, then shakes her head and drops a few words softly, ¡°I pushed her,


    yes, it is me.¡±


    If you cannot exin, then just let it be. Be misunderstood as much as he likes and let her go.

 Chapter 218: She is not the only one for him

    Chapter 218: She is not the only one for him


    Rex¡¯s eyes are never cold before. That pair of dark eyes are also disappointed for a while by looking at


    her silence after acquiescence. His hands that are on the side tighten, ¡°I know she must be wrong first,


    and I know your position with each other. But life is life. I thought that even if you¡¯re mad and willful, you


    won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyshes twitch a few times and she then looks at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t everything that she did hurt my


    father? Why, Marina¡¯s life is important, and my family¡¯s life is not?¡±


    The two of them stand facing each other. There is a conflict between them. Rex still wants to say


    something, but when he sees the solemn emotion in her eyes, he could not speak anymore.


    After a while, his clenched fist is loosened, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the treatment result first. If there is any bad


    oue, how can I face Marina?¡±


    Now it remains unclear what will happen to Harry, but he is thinking about how to face Marina¡­?


    Lily hooks the corner of her lower lip, her mouth seems to have weighted ten million grams, which


    could not be pick up at all. She watches as the man turns around and re-enters the ward, leaving her


    with a determined shadow like he was back then.


    Why bother yourself.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily has never had such a feeling of being extremely exhausted. The heart that is beating for him is as if


    dead. There is no more love in her sight, only grievance.


    She slowly turns around and walks towards the opposite direction, closing her eyes and blinking out


    two lines of clear tears.


    That¡¯s it, Lily, don¡¯t look forward to it anymore.


    ¡­..


    After returning to the ward, Rex does not sit by the bed but walks straight to the window. At this


    moment, it is almost half-past seven in the evening. When the nightes, everything is immersed in


    the darkness. There are a few streetmps lit alone, which were blown by the cold wind, just like his


    mood at this moment.


    All of the things in front of his eyes are Lily¡¯s weeping eyes just now. However, his beloved woman


    almost killed his lifesaver¡¯s daughter. He does not dare to take it easily. Thus, he told her those words


    coldly.


    Marina is lying on the hospital bed with several tubes in her body, she could not move at all. Even


    though the price she paid is painful, at least Rex is here, she has prevailed.


    No matter what drove this man to stay here, at least he stays and leaves Lily along; this is enough.


    Thinking of which, she is burst with joy.


    The two eyes behind him are staring at him closely. Rex is aware of it but he does not look back. He is


    afraid that he might lose his temper to her. However, based on her current physical and psychological


    conditions, it is not enough for her to bear his anger.


    He knows that Marina has messed all this up. Thus, when the incident happened, he has decided that


    no matter what her situation is, he will never let the two stay together after this incident.


    He could not be separated from Lily. Then he could only send Marina away and find someone to take


    good care of her body. As for the rest, that¡¯s not up to him.


    However, such a decision can only be said when she is better.


    Perhaps, Karl is right. He should have solved this matter earlier, rather than putting it off and letting


    things progress to what it is today. It is toote to make a decision now.


    He thinks everything superficially but forgets that he can''t always get everything he wants.


    Let¡¯s hold it for a while. As long as Marina is discharged from the hospital, he will make it clear,


    everything will be said clearly.


    ¡®knock, knock, knock¡¯


    The door of the ward is knocked from the outside. Rex regains his consciousness. After sorting out his


    emotion, he says in a deep tone, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Karl walks over with a checklist in his hand, ¡°Look, George wille tomorrow and we¡¯ll discuss it


    again.¡±


    Rex barely nces at a few numbers that he knows. His brows wrinkle deeper. After a while, he nods,


    ¡°Okay, got it. If you need my cooperation, just say it.¡±


    ¡°There is a single room beside. It¡¯s new; you can rest there and take a shower.¡± Karl hands the key to


    him, ¡°Also, Lily asked me about the medical expenses. I said it¡¯s all on you, remember it.¡±


    Hearing the words, Rex¡¯s movement of keeping the key in his pocket, pauses, ¡°Did she say anything?¡±


    Karl recalls today¡¯s conversation between them, there is nothing unusual, ¡°No, nothing, she just


    nodded.¡±


    His eyes brighten and darken again and again. But in the end, it is still recovered to a dull, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    When Lily returns to the ward, Bree is secretly wiping her tears with a tissue. She looks at her fifty-


    year-old mother who is sitting by the bed. Her mood is particrly unpleasant. Before, their peaceful


    days were broken by Tim¡¯s family, causing troubles that make everybody nervous. Now, because of


    Marina, his father was irritated andmitted a heart attack.


    Lily feels that all of this is because of herself, because of her willfulness andck of filial piety. If she is


    willing to face reality and work hard, even if she is alone, there will not be so many twists and turns.


    She owes too much for her family.


    Thinking of which, the tears that she has held, almost flow again. Lily quickly refrains, fearing that Bree


    will be sadder after seeing it.


    By pushing the door open and enter, the wards are full of various dripping sounds from the instruments.


    It is cold yet ruthless.


    ¡°Mom, get some rest, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Lily pats Bree¡¯s shoulder and says in a choking tone.


    Bree seizes her hand and whispers, ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t you think our family never goes beyond moral bounds,


    what kind of sin have we exactly done...¡±


    There is bitterness in Lily¡¯s throat; the tongue is hurt by this turbulent sourness. Yes, what did they do


    wrong that makes them suffer from it, they have obviously done well, right?


    Lily tries hard to suppresses the emotion in his chest, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for you and Dad. Wait till Dad is


    well and we¡¯ll move from here. I¡¯ll listen to you guys, okay?¡±


    Bree is also aware of what Rex has done. The past several hours is the most critical moment, and this


    man called Rex does not even visit once. She is disappointed too.


    ¡°Okay,e home and stay with us, we¡¯re not homeless.¡±


    Lily clenches her hands and closes her eyes gently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°We never wanted you to find those rich and good living people. We are not matched to such wealthy


    people. These people have experienced too much that they don¡¯t understand what it means to cherish.


    You¡¯ll suffer in the end.¡± Bree had a good impression of Rex before. But now, it is so bad.


    When hearing her words, Lily just wants to p herself. Bree¡¯s every single word is a dagger that stuck


    in her heart. It is ridiculous that she has never clearly understood that man after being together for so


    long.


    He is too difficult to understand and too shrewd. However, she stupidly thinks that this shrewdness will


    never be used on her. She is the kind of person who will only regret after bearing the bitter fruit herself.


    He said he loves her and that she is the only one for him. It turns out to be so ridiculous.


    Lily bites her lip to stop her choking voice that is about to overflow from her mouth. His ¡°only one¡± is


    Marina from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 219: Scheme Exposed

    Chapter 219: Scheme Exposed


    When George and the medical team arrive at the hospital at noon on the next day, their momentums


    naturally attract many people¡¯s attention. Even though Karl¡¯s hospital is the most powerful private


    hospital in the country and that foreigners are quite often in here, such a professional team is rare.


    Many doctors and nurses that are working at the VIP floor could not help but gossip around. Such


    gossips also reach Sally¡¯s ears. She is quite aware of Marina¡¯s condition, could it be that something


    went wrong again?


    It is probably quite serious that they even let the attending doctors from the USe here. Come to


    think about it, Sally could not help but frown. Since she left the North Vist time, she has never


    contacted Karl again in private. The only exchange is only at work. She applied a position transfer, and


    he agreed, giving a posture of not wanting to exin at all.


    Now she wants to ask him, but she could not speak out.


    ¡°Huft¡­¡± Sally could not help but sigh, hoping that Lily could get through Marina¡¯s recovery quickly.


    ¡­


    After entering the ward, George and his team observe Marina¡¯s condition, then follows Karl into the


    office to read the inspection results of the past two days.


    The more he read, the more serious George¡¯s expression is. In the end, he simply puts the report on


    the table while holding both of his hands on the forehead, ¡°OMG, what the hell had happened?¡±


    As a doctor who has been responsible for Marina¡¯s illness for more than five years, seeing that all his


    efforts and treatment effects have been smoothed out by this drowning, has aplicated feeling. The


    feeling in his heart cannot be symphonized by others.


    George is very confident in his medical skills, and also in medicine. He wants to cure Marina¡¯s


    condition; it is more of a spiritual pursuit than money or materials.


    Today, it seems impossible.


    ¡°Her trachea and lungs have injuries. These injuries will not heal easily; the blood indicators are very


    unstable. If the situation continues, I am afraid that it will not be long before her whole person¡¯s


    condition will also decline.¡± George looks at Karl, the rough face of this foreign man is full of anxiety,


    ¡°Karl, can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Karl is a little embarrassed. When he is thinking about how to speak, he hears the man who has been


    silent for a long time, ¡°She identally fell into the water.¡±


    Hearing such a reply, Karl stuns for a moment and then feels delighted. Despite what he thought, he


    still unconditionally stands on Lily¡¯s side when facing outsiders.


    Even though he has doubted in his hearts, he will not let others defame her.


    But, can Lily see this?


    ¡°ident?¡± George turns his face slightly and ces his eyes on Rex, ¡°What kind of ident that


    made it so serious?¡±


    ¡°She stood on the edge of the pool, suddenly fainted and fell into it.¡± Rex does not have many


    expressions on his face. He simply says it tly without panic or lying or even dodging.


    Although George does not fully believe it, he still could not believe it. He just feels very astonished.


    After a few seconds, he says, ¡°She is a patient; you guys should have taken care of her.¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows and says nothing. This arrogant man is admitting his mistake in front of an


    outsider for the first time.


    ¡°The ident has already urred and it is unnecessary to talk about the causes. It¡¯s useless to say


    anything. Let¡¯s discuss the follow-up treatment.¡± Karl breaks this hard silence in time and takes the


    proposal from his table and hand it to him, ¡°Take a look at it.¡±


    Rex suddenly gets up and his voice is deep, ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving the hospital, Rex directly goes to the second basement ground without asking any


    assistant to apany him. He sits alone in the car, starts the engine, and drives away.


    The speed of the car is very fast that the scene outside the window shes by and could not be seen


    clearly. However, he sees a clear yet familiar face in front of him, which makes him chill.


    The car drives all the way in high speed for almost an hour before arriving at the entrance of the North


    Vi. He does not notify anyone before hees. Thus, when Maxx sees him, he could not help but


    feel surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Rex?¡± Maxx nces at him from behind and feels nothing strange, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Rex does not stop and walks to the living room then sits on the sofa. With a bang, he throws his car


    key on the table, his ck eyes falling on him meaningfully.


    Without speaking, the atmosphere is intensified.


    Maxx has been working for Rex for so long, so he could somehow understand his temper. Rex¡¯s look at


    this moment indicates that he must be angry, but he cannot understand what he has done wrong since


    Rex entered the vi.


    Rex seems to understand his expression, his thin lip raising, and he sneers, ¡°Say it, why didn¡¯t you


    report to me about Marina leaving this ce and returning to my Vi?¡±


    Once the words fell, the nkness in Maxx¡¯s eyes is ced by panic. When facing Rex, even if he is


    good at disguising, he could not escape his eyes. It has been so many days that he almost forgot.


    However, the panic soon bes calmness. After all, when he agreed on Marina to do so, he had


    already thought about how it would end.


    After pondering for two seconds, Maxx takes two steps forward solemnly and stands straight in front of


    him. Then, his body bent down in ny degrees, and he shouts in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry, Rex.¡±


    Rex looks at the top of the man¡¯s ck head, his thick brows gradually moving closer, but he is still


    indifferent, ¡°Tell me the reason.¡±


    Maxx grits his teeth tightly, the strength is quite hard that his cheeks bulge out; it seems to be very


    difficult for him to speak out.


    Rex waits for a while but gets no answer. His eyes be cold, ¡°Do you know that your action almost


    let Marina lose her life?¡±


    As he said, Rex does not let go any expression on his face. Sure enough, as soon as he spoke, Maxx¡¯s


    expression immediately bes tense, even his tone trembles, ¡°What, what?!¡±


    Upon seeing his reaction, he has already known in his heart, ¡°She identally fell to the pool that day


    and is still in critical condition. This is the consequences of your unauthorized decision, can you afford


    it?¡±


    Of course, Maxx cannot afford it; even ten of him cannot afford it. Moreover, Marina is the only woman


    in his life who can make him emotional, but he almost killed her¡­.


    Thinking of that day before Marina left, she promised him¡ª


    ¡®Maxx, don¡¯t worry. I just want toe back one day in advance to give Rex a surprise, it¡¯s okay¡¯


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t tell him, or I¡¯ll be exposed¡¯


    ¡®Just help me this time, thest time, okay? I¡¯m begging you, haven¡¯t you always been kind to me¡¯


    These words are still vivid, but in a blink of an eye, she¡­


    Maxx seems to be very shocked. He takes a step backward with an unstable footstep. However, the


    muscr boy reddens his eyes this time, ¡°Rex, I... can I go to the hospital to visit Marina¡­¡±


    ¡°Marina?¡± Rex sneers when he hears him calling her name in such an intimate way. He gets up from


    the sofa, his posture is overwhelming, ¡°Since when did you guys know each other so well that you can


    call her name directly?¡±

 Chapter 220: Who can understand his hardship

    Chapter 220: Who can understand his hardship


    He just blurts out without thinking through his brain. At this moment, Maxx subconsciously realizes it is


    very inappropriate. Thus, he wants to continue to cover it up, but it is toote.


    His face is flushed red, he does not know whether it is because of his anxiousness or his anger.


    Perhaps, it is because the shady little secret in his heart, ¡°Rex, I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    All the words turn out into this word ¡°sorry¡± at his mouth. Apart from sorry, he does not know what else


    he could say. He is even guiltier when thinking of Marina¡¯s current condition.


    Everything is because of him. If he was not that self-opinionated, maybe everything will not be like this.


    ¡°How¡¯s Marina¡¯s condition now. It is my fault that she is in this state, I have an inescapable


    responsibility, Please tell me¡­¡±


    Rex looks at the man who is standing in front of him. He has hired Maxx for so many years and has


    never seen him look like this before. This man, who has a strong heart, unexpectedly reddens his eyes


    at this moment.


    Rex¡¯s hands on his side tighten a bit. He asks him in a restrained manner, ¡°When did you have feelings


    for her?¡±


    Maxx knows that he has already figured out the general picture of what happened. Thus, he no longer


    makes any quibble, ¡°Since Marina returned to the country, at the airport when I first met her, I¡¯ve begun


    to pay attention to her. Then you let me guard here and Marina gave me a lot of warmth and care. Her


    body is weak and I subconsciously wanted to take care of her. In the course of time, I can¡¯t control my


    feelings.¡±


    Speaking of which, Maxx recalls and even feels happy. At least he has made efforts before. However,


    he soon adds, ¡°I won¡¯t me Marina, this is all my fault, it¡¯s me¡­ I was longing for someone that I am


    not qualified to woo for.¡±


    He improperly belittles himself, which makes Rex frown deeper. If Maxx has talked about this with him


    before, he would definitely not block him, he might even encourage him to pursue his own happiness.


    However, everything has developed to the point where it is today. He deliberately concealed something


    before, plus some things he did when he did not know, he loses trust in Maxx.


    Even though he appreciates him, it is impossible to use him in the future. The most important thing


    between a boss and his subordinates is sincerity and trust. He has betrayed his trust.


    Rex he is a person who bounds to differentiate between public and private. Hearing to this point, he


    does not want to hear his exnation further. However, his eyes are filled with unsettled


    disappointment, ¡°Maxx, you¡¯ve been working for me for so many years, so I will be mercy to you. You


    did this wrong and have vited the bottom line. I will give you a sum of money and thewyer will


    send you the terminate contract.¡±


    Maxx¡¯s body freezes. It is not because of him losing the job or because of the money. But it is


    reluctance and shocking from the bottom of his heart.


    Rex has once rescued him from his untold miseries. At that time, he has already made decisions to


    devote his life to him. However, little did he expect that their rtionship woulde to an end this


    soon.


    However, even if he is unwilling, he does not have a standpoint to say something. It was all because of


    his negligence; he has no room to justify himself.


    In facing his old subordinates, Rex will certainly be soft-hearted. He does not want to see this upset


    Maxx anymore. When he turns and wants to leave, he is called by Maxx, followed by a bang sound


    behind him. The man directly kneels on the ground!


    ¡°Rex! Before leaving, I only have onest request¡­¡± Maxx clenches his hands, his arms are shaking


    with great strength, ¡°Can you allow me to meet Marina, it is my fault that she had an ident, I feel


    uneasy¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex refuses decisively, ¡°She has nothing to do with you, whether she is good or bad.¡±


    This sentence seems to be merciless. But in fact, it is also to console Maxx. On the one hand, he wants


    him to break this though earlier, while on the other hand, he does not want him to excoriate himself.


    No one can stop the ident.


    However, man-made things can be avoided. Maxx is guilty of negligence, but drowning is not


    something he can control.


    After receiving such a reply, the only light in Maxx''s eyes dim. He knows that it will be more difficult to


    want Marina after being ¡®dismissed¡¯ this time. There will even no more chance to contact her in this life.


    This recognition makes Maxx¡¯s whole person sorrow. His heart seems to be simmering on a hotpot,


    which makes him anxious and upset. So he says things that he wants to say, ¡°Rex, I know I shouldn¡¯t


    have said this, I¡¯m not qualified and having no standpoint, but during the time of getting alone with


    Marina, I can see that she likes you very much, it¡¯s¡­ a sincere love.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex listens to it and his face suddenly sinks, he then turns to face him, ¡°What do you want to say.¡±


    Maxx still kneels down on the ground, his hands clench tightly, his arms bent down stiffly, his forehead


    is swollen with blue veins, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you understand it or not, but Marina is not treating you


    as her brother. I hope you can face up this feeling, treat her better, care more about her, and take care


    of her. If you can¡¯t ept it, please cut off her illusion as soon as possible, don¡¯t let her fall deeper and


    deeper.¡±


    There are only two people in the Vi. Maxx¡¯s response can be clearly heard in the ginormous living


    room. This speech is notpleted yet, Rex does not rush to speak, but stares at him for a long time.


    After a while, he chuckles softly, but it¡¯s just that there is no warmth in theughter. ¡°You think I¡¯m


    procrastinating? What do you know that make you dare to have such a conclusion?¡±


    His words are really harsh, it is another kind of emotional catharsis. It is not difficult for Maxx to sense


    the anger of the man in front of him.


    Rex walks in front of him and crouches down to stare at him. The terrifying aura makes Maxx difficult to


    look directly into his eyes, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t want to refuse? Her physical condition is


    bad. If I said it and she has an ident, can you afford it? Maxx, you¡¯ve been with me for so long. I


    originally thought you understand me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to think of me like this.¡±


    There is disappointment in these cruel words.


    Maxx freezes andpletely forgets to response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve someone I love, someone whom I want to live with for my lifetime. Do you think I¡¯m better in this


    situation? Is there any man who wants his beloved woman feels aggrieved? My current difficulties are


    all because of responsibilities, what do you know!¡± Rex could not help but lost his emotions. The deep-


    set eyes are condensing with a faint scarlet.


    Perhaps, it is because of his emotions is approaching the edge of the copse, he could not hold


    himself up. Lily didn¡¯t understand him, while Karl asionally persuaded him. Now, even Maxx


    criticizes him. The most beautiful things in the world are difficult to achieve. He never expects too


    much, but he cannot even get the most basic one.


    Who can understand his hardship and unwillingness?

 Chapter 221: In the Ward

    Chapter 221: In the Ward


    After the ident, Lily asks for a long leave, she also has nned for her future work. Even she works


    on the upper floor of Rex¡¯s workce, the two do not meet again.


    It is not until the day when Harry is pushed into the operating room, the manes over hurriedly.


    The tall figure is against the light of the end of the corridor, which makes people feel extremely


    oppressed. He nces at Lily and Bree who are sitting on the bench in the corridor. Instead of rushing


    over, he talks to the medical staff on the side.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is not bad before entering the operating room. There should be no problem.


    The surgeon is also the best doctor in the department. Rex, you can rest assured.¡± The head of the


    nurse consoles him, knowing that this man is not an ordinary person. He is Dean Karl¡¯s best friend.


    Thus, she treats his matters seriously.


    Once Rex listens to it, he is relieved. However, his vision unconsciously looks at the direction of the


    petite woman.


    After theirst quarrel, he has not met her for nearly half a month. He knows that she does not want to


    meet him. Marina¡¯s issues could not be resolved in a day, and she will not dismiss it.


    And he also has someints towards her. No matter how mad she was, she should not push


    Marina. This is a matter of principle.


    Therefore, he does not visit her, intending to leave room for both of them to calm down. However, he


    secretly pays a lot of attention. Karl said that he is seeking troubles for himself, and he can only smile


    bitterly and could not say much.


    However, she is now bowing her body and looking at the ground with her head lowered, that originally


    small palm-sized face is sharpened. The flesh in both cheeks is gone; it sunken a little, making her look


    more fleshless. Seeing such an appearance, there is no more anger in his heart but only distress.


    That sourness seems to erode his heart, making him powerless, as if his limbs are soaked in water.


    He ponders for a while and finally surrenders to his desire, and then walks towards her.


    Lily knows that he is walking towards her, but she doesn¡¯t raise her head. She doesn¡¯t want to see him,


    sincerely. Bree reacts first. He straightens her body and calmly looks at the man with extraordinary


    aura in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Rex.¡± Bree greets him in a cold voice. Her tone is neither high nor low, but her attitude hurts Rex.


    Rex slightly closes his eyes; his eyshes copse and cast a ck shadow on the eyelids. His


    charming Adam¡¯s apple rolls. After hesitating for a while, he finally speaks, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Uncle


    Harry. He is in a stable condition. And the operation will soon be done.¡±


    Bree secretly breathes a sigh of relief, but her expression is still indifferent. Lily and Harry have


    suffered so many grievances because Rex, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t treat him well like she did before.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Rex.¡± Bree thanks him and then adds, ¡°The birth and death is the


    natural course of everyone. We are all clear about Harry¡¯s condition. So, don¡¯t bother to worry about


    him, Mr. Rex.¡±


    She alienates Rex by saying these words. Rex, of course, understands immediately.


    But he does not rush to refute; instead, he turns his gaze to Lily, who has been standing at the door


    without saying a word. She has maintained the same posture ever since he came over.

 Chapter 222: What a Destiny

    Chapter 222: What a Destiny


    The hands on her legs were clenched tightly. Obviously, she is holding back her anger against him.


    Rex wants to call her name several times. But this simple word ¡°Lily¡± is stuck in his mouth like a heavy


    stone. He just can¡¯t say it out! After trying for several times, he finally gives up.


    All right. The more he forces her, the more she hates him. Let me wait until her father is recovered.


    The man puts his hands into the pocket, which are then clenched tightly. He also hides the uneasiness


    carefully. Then he looks up again, he turns m again, ¡°The hospital is not like in home. If you need


    something, please just tell me at any time. ¡°


    Bree is stunned for a while. If this ident didn¡¯t happen, she would definitely think that Rex is a man


    that is suitable to Lily, whom she can rely on after marriage. But now¡­


    She smiles politely and alienatedly, ¡°Mr. Rex, thanks for your kindness, but I don¡¯t think we ordinary


    people can repay you in the future, so we¡¯d better not ept it now.


    Rex is not annoyed and says, ¡°These are my responsibilities.¡± And then he turns around and strides


    away.


    When the tall figure disappears at the end of the corridor, Bree breathes a sigh of relief. Although she is


    older than him, she feels nervous and depressed when facing Rex.


    She turns around and wants to say something with Lily, but before she speaks out, she sees the tears


    in Lily¡¯s eyes, then she can¡¯t say anything. She holds her hand and her eyes also redden, ¡°What a


    destiny¡­¡±


    The operationsts more than four hours. When harry is finally pushed out on the bed, Lily feels that


    her body has been stiffened for sitting still so long. Seeing that the red light on the wall goes out, she


    rushes to the door. When she sees the pale face of Harry who is lying on the bed, she asks the doctor


    nervously, ¡°Doctor, how is my father?¡±


    ¡°The operation progressed sessfully, and the patient¡¯s is in a good condition. He will wake up


    tonight or tomorrow morning. As for the follow-up precautions, the nurse will tell you.¡± After the four-


    hour surgery, the doctor is very tired. But he still patientlyforts Lily.


    Lily finally feels relieved. She thanks the doctor and sends him away. Then she looks at Harry, who is


    lying in the VIP ward, and sighs in relief. Actually, she has been in an intense state for more than half a


    month.


    Maybe it is because her mood has been fluctuated fiercely, she feels dizzy and loses her bnce and


    stammers back. Right at this moment, she is supported by a pair of hands.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She turns around and finds that it is Sally.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lily sees a beautiful woman with a fair skin. Maybe because thisdy is a doctor, her


    voice sounds gentle and melodious.


    Lily hides the expectations in her eyes and hastily stands up, ¡°I¡¯m okay, thank you.¡±


    However, the disappointment in her eyes is caught by Sally. She understands what Lily is expecting.


    Women are all the same. Although they say some harsh words, but deep in their heart, they hope their


    lovers would show up at the first time when there is an ident.


    ¡°You look tired. Is that because you have been taking care of the patient?¡±


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Her heart is dead, how can she feel tired? For her, tiredness may be the best solution. If she is


    extremely tired, then she will have no mood to think about those entangled things.


    Harry¡¯s heart attack has be a grief for her. Those problems that she had ignored beforee into


    her mind again. She finally realizes that as long as Marina is living with Rex, they will not have any


    peaceful life.


    The most terrible thing is that Rex chose to believe Marina.


    When thinking of this, Lily sneers with mockery.


    Sally nces into the ward and then at Lily. She still remembers that not long ago, she was envious of


    Rex¡¯s romantic confession of love. But she didn¡¯t expect that after a few days, things would progress to


    where they are today. However, as an outsider, she is not qualified to involve in. So she just says with


    concern, ¡°Take an intravenous drip of nutrients. I am afraid that you would get sick under such


    pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to bother. I can stand it.¡± Lily weakly smiles at her, ¡°I can finally relieve after my


    father¡¯s operation.¡±


    Seeing her persistence, Sally feels that she has no standpoint to force her. So after a few talks, she


    urges Lily toe in.


    Looking at the depressed back of Lily, as if her thin shoulders are bearing weight that she can¡¯t bear,


    Sally, as a woman, can¡¯t help feeling distressed for her. To be honest, she doesn¡¯t know what Rex is


    thinking.


    They love each other, but they separate from each other several times because of those matters. As a


    bystander, she feels distressed and pitiful.


    Sally shakes her head helplessly. When she turns around, she knocks onto a ¡°white wall¡±.


    She is started and stammers back with a groan. As she is about to hit the door of the ward behind, she


    falls into an embrace. Then a low and polite voicees from above her head, ¡°Be


    careful.¡±

 Chapter 223: Playing cat and mouse with her

    Chapter 223: ying cat and mouse with her


    This voice¡­.


    Sally looks up and when her sight touches the glowing handsome face, she is stunned, why, why is he


    here?


    But she then recalls that Rex is Lily¡¯s boyfriend. Now that Lily¡¯s father is in the hospital, it is reasonable


    that Karl woulde to visit him who just finished his operation.


    It¡¯s just very coincidence that they will meet here.


    Since theirst conflict in the North Vi, Sally has not contacted with him whether from work or private


    life. At this moment, by feeling his palm on her back, she feels thirty out of no reason.


    Karl looks at the woman¡¯s stunning eyes and realizes that his movements are too intimate. He then


    moves his palm away without showing any traces. Although there is a wave in his heart, his face is still


    serious, sorting his emotions in order to avoid any peculiar. And without waiting for him to speak, the


    woman in front of him is ready to detour.


    There is a rift in the man¡¯s usual gentle face. He frowns, a deep frown, and tries to pull her wrist with


    great force. He drags her back to the original position and says in a displeasure tone, ¡°Did I let you


    go?¡±


    Sally is like a cat being stepped on its tail, she pulls her arm back with all her strength. Butt still, no


    matter how hard she tried, she could not break from the man¡¯s imprisonment. Those hands lock her


    tightly like an iron chain.


    ¡°Dean Karl, what are you doing?¡± Her voice is trembling because of the anger.


    Instead, Karl is calmer after hearing her words. While looking at her big eyes that are full of personal


    emotions, he sarcastically says, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to discipline my staff, what did I do, huh? Or do


    you think I pull you based on a personal feeling?¡±


    Sally does think so. Thus, when Karl said so, the white face turns red at once.


    She resentfully looks at the person in front of her, thinking of his ruthless criticism that day, which


    makes her could not help but replies, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I, an unprofessional doctor, can do for you!¡±


    This sentence he said that day is the saddest one for her.


    Karl then remembers in an instant, recalling the unpleasantness of that day. He squints. For the first


    time, a deep dark light appears in the clear yet bright eyes. When he hears what she said, he feels


    better. Since she still remembers, it means that she cares.


    She cares about him.


    The moment when this cognition breaks into his mind, Karl¡¯s heart beats disorderly. Over the years, his


    life is t, let alone the feelings of men and women. At this moment, he even feels a little ufortable


    with this throbbing.


    The next second, when she is unprepared, he suddenly releases her hand and tucks his hands in his


    long white coat, ¡°Come with me to my office.¡±


    After it, he does not even look at her and walks straight forward.


    Sally stands still in the ce and looks at the long shadow in a huff. His long legs walk with wind, which


    makes people who see it feel unpleasant.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, you don¡¯t have to work anymore tomorrow.¡±


    Sally widens her eyes in disbelief. No matter what, she does not expect that one day, Karl will use his


    position to get even with her for their private grudges. She girts her teeth. Even though she is reluctant,


    she has no choice but follows him.


    ¡­.


    Chapter 224: Confession of Love


    After entering the office, Karl does not in a rush to sit down but stands by the door, like waiting idly for


    opportunities. Sally almost hits his chest as soon as she enters the door.


    In such a close distance¡­ Sally grits her teeth, knowing that he is intentional. While enduring her


    anger, she says, ¡°Could you please move aside.¡±


    Karl looks down, his vision like twosers check on her expression. Just as Sally is about to parry, he


    moves slowly, giving her a space toe in.


    However, even if he moved away, their distance is still very close. When Sally walks past him, she still


    inevitably rubs her arms against his body.


    She does not even dare to see where it rubbed, only blushing and walking into the office.


    With a click, the door is closed. She has obviously entered this space for countless times, but at this


    time, she feels ufortable.


    Sally stands in front of his office, like a soldier waiting for interrogation. She does not even know why


    she is nervous. She just thinks that everything is very unusual today. The atmosphere between them is


    somehow ambiguous.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides silence, it is still silent.


    Finally, Sally could not endure that two scorching sights anymore, feeling like she will be cooked if she


    stays silent. Thus, she asks with a trembling voice, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Karl goes to sit on the leather swivel chair in front of her and slightly raises his


    eyebrows, then looks at her leisurely, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    She says? What did she say?


    Sally inhales deeply, trying to remain calm, ¡°Dean Karl, you let mee over, shouldn¡¯t you ask


    yourself?¡±


    She keeps on calling Dean Karl in every sentence. It is ear-piercing for Karl to listen to it. He always


    feels that this girl is deliberately drawing a line with him.


    Karl smiles, which gives people goose bumps. Even though he is sitting and despite his short height,


    his aura is full of trembling sense, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re asking others about my information recently?¡±


    Once the word fell, Sally freezes. She indeed inquired others recently, but it was about Lily and


    Marina¡¯s affairs. She was really worried but afraid to ask Lily directly. Because of this unpleasantness,


    she inquired. But how can he know¡­.


    ¡°Curious about how did I know?¡± Karl can see what she is thinking at a first nce, there is a joke


    under his eyes, ¡°This is my hospital.¡±


    In other words, what he wants to know, people will tell him.


    Sally has the illusion of being examined by stripping her clothes. She wants to exin but after


    stammering for a while, she still does not know where to start from. This anxiousness makes her


    blushed till the root of her neck.


    ¡°Sally, why are you inquiring about me?¡± Karl is not done yet, he deliberately asks her over and over


    again, as if he must know something.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sally bites her lip and soon loosens it again, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, I just want to know what


    happened to Lily.¡±


    ¡°So you asked around about me?¡± Karl stands up and walks to her, ¡°You¡¯re interfering with your


    leader¡¯s private affairs, you know?¡±


    Sally knows that justice is not on her side, which makes her speechless. She can only let him question


    herself.


    Thinking of her unspoken feelings for him these days, thinking of her intentionally paying attention to


    him during these days, the emotions that are originally buried inside her heart explodes instantly like


    hotva bursting from its crater, burning her eyes and also the bottom of her heart. Her nose is tingling


    and she apologizes insincerely, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±


    After saying this, as if unable to stay anymore, she turns around and walks towards the door regardless


    of the reaction of the man behind her.


    Karl is almost dumbfounded. The moment she turned around, he sees her red eyes, how can he really


    let her go?


    The long legs take two steps and he grabs her wrists, his fingers assemble. There is no more easiness


    in his tone, instead, it is reced by imperceptible anxiety, ¡°If you did something wrong and run away,


    when will you face yourself?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t face it.¡± Sally is backing him. Since she could not see his suffocating sight, the courage finally


    increases and she dares to talk to him, ¡°You¡¯re my senior, my director. If you scold me, I have to listen.¡±


    She talks ironically, unable to suppress her unconvinced tone.


    Karl raises his eyebrows and turns her with some effort to be in front of him. By looking at those pairs


    of big eyes that are about to burst into tears, the palm that is holding her wrist pull again to the side


    until she is about to fall into his arms.


    ¡°Can¡¯t face it?¡± Karl lifts her chin and kisses the pink lip, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Chapter 224: Confession of Love

    Chapter 224: Confession of Love


    After entering the office, Karl does not in a rush to sit down but stands by the door, like waiting idly for


    opportunities. Sally almost hits his chest as soon as she enters the door.


    In such a close distance¡­ Sally grits her teeth, knowing that he is intentional. While enduring her


    anger, she says, ¡°Could you please move aside.¡±


    Karl looks down, his vision like twosers check on her expression. Just as Sally is about to parry, he


    moves slowly, giving her a space toe in.


    However, even if he moved away, their distance is still very close. When Sally walks past him, she still


    inevitably rubs her arms against his body.


    She does not even dare to see where it rubbed, only blushing and walking into the office.


    With a click, the door is closed. She has obviously entered this space for countless times, but at this


    time, she feels ufortable.


    Sally stands in front of his office, like a soldier waiting for interrogation. She does not even know why


    she is nervous. She just thinks that everything is very unusual today. The atmosphere between them is


    somehow ambiguous.


    Besides silence, it is still silent.


    Finally, Sally could not endure that two scorching sights anymore, feeling like she will be cooked if she


    stays silent. Thus, she asks with a trembling voice, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Karl goes to sit on the leather swivel chair in front of her and slightly raises his


    eyebrows, then looks at her leisurely, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    She says? What did she say?


    Sally inhales deeply, trying to remain calm, ¡°Dean Karl, you let mee over, shouldn¡¯t you ask


    yourself?¡±


    She keeps on calling Dean Karl in every sentence. It is ear-piercing for Karl to listen to it. He always


    feels that this girl is deliberately drawing a line with him.


    Karl smiles, which gives people goose bumps. Even though he is sitting and despite his short height,


    his aura is full of trembling sense, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re asking others about my information recently?¡±


    Once the word fell, Sally freezes. She indeed inquired others recently, but it was about Lily and


    Marina¡¯s affairs. She was really worried but afraid to ask Lily directly. Because of this unpleasantness,


    she inquired. But how can he know¡­.


    ¡°Curious about how did I know?¡± Karl can see what she is thinking at a first nce, there is a joke


    under his eyes, ¡°This is my hospital.¡±


    In other words, what he wants to know, people will tell him.


    Sally has the illusion of being examined by stripping her clothes. She wants to exin but after


    stammering for a while, she still does not know where to start from. This anxiousness makes her


    blushed till the root of her neck.


    ¡°Sally, why are you inquiring about me?¡± Karl is not done yet, he deliberately asks her over and over


    again, as if he must know something.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sally bites her lip and soon loosens it again, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, I just want to know what


    happened to Lily.¡±


    ¡°So you asked around about me?¡± Karl stands up and walks to her, ¡°You¡¯re interfering with your


    leader¡¯s private affairs, you know?¡±


    Sally knows that justice is not on her side, which makes her speechless. She can only let him question


    herself.


    Thinking of her unspoken feelings for him these days, thinking of her intentionally paying attention to


    him during these days, the emotions that are originally buried inside her heart explodes instantly like


    hotva bursting from its crater, burning her eyes and also the bottom of her heart. Her nose is tingling


    and she apologizes insincerely, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±


    After saying this, as if unable to stay anymore, she turns around and walks towards the door regardless


    of the reaction of the man behind her.


    Karl is almost dumbfounded. The moment she turned around, he sees her red eyes, how can he really


    let her go?


    The long legs take two steps and he grabs her wrists, his fingers assemble. There is no more easiness


    in his tone, instead, it is reced by imperceptible anxiety, ¡°If you did something wrong and run away,


    when will you face yourself?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t face it.¡± Sally is backing him. Since she could not see his suffocating sight, the courage finally


    increases and she dares to talk to him, ¡°You¡¯re my senior, my director. If you scold me, I have to listen.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She talks ironically, unable to suppress her unconvinced tone.


    Karl raises his eyebrows and turns her with some effort to be in front of him. By looking at those pairs


    of big eyes that are about to burst into tears, the palm that is holding her wrist pull again to the side


    until she is about to fall into his arms.


    ¡°Can¡¯t face it?¡± Karl lifts her chin and kisses the pink lip, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Chapter 225: Don’t think of leaving me

    Chapter 225: Don¡¯t think of leaving me


    Harry¡¯s body recovers well. The first week after the operation, the venttor can be move off. He can sit


    straight and walk out of bed with help, which makes Bree¡¯s anxious heart finally at ease.


    Lily hires a nursing worker to help him. She herself also spends most of her time to stay by the bed.


    After all, Bree is not as strong as young to stay upte. Though both of them care him in turns day and


    night is pretty tough, with the help of a nursing worker, they are not as tired as before.


    Rex will visit from time to time, giving some daily necessities and also asks medical staff for


    information. They are still the same as before, he takes care of her a lot, but Lily¡¯s heart has emptied.


    While facing this kind of care, she does not even feel touched, let alone others.


    In her eyes, everything that Rex is doing now is to help Marina, she could not stop thinking like this.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She suddenly catches a cold. After guarding for more than ten days, she is infected by flu in the end.


    Thus, for fear that she will affect Harry, she does not visit the hospital, so Bree is taking care of him.


    Lily takes her passbook to the bank and withdraws some of the money from her divorce with Tim, it is


    for the entire cost of the operation.


    After that, she takes a cab to Han Yuw firm. She does not notify before shees. When Kinsey


    sees her standing in her office with her resignation letter, she is stunned.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    Lily puts the application report on the table. Her voice is a little hoarse, ¡°Sorry, Kinsey. I ended up


    disappointing you. Too many problems these days. I thought I could handle, but now, it seems¡­.¡±


    Speaking of which, she pauses for a moment, and smiles bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can handle it.¡±


    Kinsey looks at the resignation letter and does not ept it, ¡°Lily, I know about your father¡¯s situation.


    you can take time off to take care of your father. Resign is not a trivial matter, you have done a great


    job on your work, you have a talent. Your resign is a pity for both of us.¡±


    Lily lowers her eyes, her hands hidden behind her sp together tightly, she is restraining the impulse.


    After a while, she says quietly, ¡°Kinsey, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kinsey sighs helplessly, ¡°Lily, your leave period is not over yet, try to think about it for these days. I¡¯m


    not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind, I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    Kinsey is a little embarrassed, ¡°You also know that resignation approval needs to be reported to


    superior. About your rtionship with Rex, I can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily takes the end and smiles, ¡°you can just tell him.¡±


    Kinsey freezes for a moment, her instinct tells her that there is a problem between the two. However,


    no matter what, she is still appreciative of Lily. After persuading for a few words, by looking at the back


    of her decisive departure, she picks up the phone on the table.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 226: Lily, Let’s Talk

    Chapter 226: Lily, Let¡¯s Talk


    Rex originally has calcted how many days till Harry recovers. Every day, he lets the doctor report to


    him about the specific situation. He is looking forward to the day when he is discharged. Until then, he


    can talk to Lily with peace of mind.


    However, by looking forward to it, after waiting for a long time, he gets the news of Lily¡¯s leaving instead


    of Harry''s recovering.


    At this moment, he is on the way to thepany from the hospital. After learning that Lily has left, he


    immediately heads towards the Vi.


    With the burning anxiety, he steps the throttle to the end for fear that one stepter will cause an


    ident. He drives fast and makes many vitions along the way. He arrives there before Lily¡¯s


    leaving.


    He stays still in the car, watching her walk into the entrance of the Vi. One step, two steps, each step


    is firm and steady, the calm expression on her face makes him panic.


    Rex perishes the cigarette and pulls the door open, letting this cold wind in. He barely wears a thin shirt


    and zer but as if he could not feel the cold, he walks towards the delicate figure in a breath.


    Obviously, Lily notices his movements as well. However, she does not show any attention and still


    walks towards the door indifferently.


    Rex grabs her when she opens the password door. There is a rush of anger between his eyebrows.


    This is the key point whether it will be a good talk or an outbreak.


    Both of them are tense. If it is necessary to choose the most powerful one, it should be Rex.


    Lily looks at her palm that is held by him. She could feel his warmth through this small contact, which


    makes her heart races. She suppresses her feelings and speaks indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Yes, don¡¯t touch her. As soon as he approaches, she will think of the shadow of him holding Marina that


    day.


    Everything, all of the good memories are smashed up by the pool that day.


    ¡°Are you going to resign?¡± The man¡¯s chest is undted, it can be seen that he is in an excitable state,


    ¡°Did I ever tell you that without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to leave?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve told me before.¡± Lily ponders for a second but soon answers him. It¡¯s just that after she said it,


    sheughs as if it is a joke, and looks up at him ironically, ¡°Did you really think that just because of your


    word, I¡¯ll stay by your side? You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s because I¡¯m willing to cooperate, but unfortunately, I¡¯m


    not willing now.¡±


    Hence, even if she needs to smash her head or twist her body in order to leave, no matter how much


    she paid, she will still leave.


    Rex sees the teasing in her eyes. His heart seems to be severely cut, all blood trickled into his internal


    organs. Something is changing and losing. He could not help but tighten his hands, suppressing the


    emotion that is on the brink of losing control, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    He repeats again, ¡°Lily, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Lily looks up, there is tear in the corner of her eyes, ¡°Talking about how I pushed Marina,


    how did she make my dad mad? or about the nonsensical feeling of the three of us?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Rex, stop making a joke. I really can¡¯t bear it anymore. It¡¯s my fault, everything is my fault, okay? It¡¯s


    me who stick around you guys, I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be by your side. Everything is because of me so


    that once I leave, everything wille to an end, okay?¡± Lily finally could not hold back, the tears run


    across her cheeks from the corner of her eyes, leaving a transparent wet mark, followed by the second,


    the third, until the tears mottle her fragile face.


    The whimpering soundes from the depth of her throat, like a kind of sorrow from the bones. Rex


    who hears it feels that his heart is seized, could not forget every single word she said just now.


    She wants to leave.


    Howe?


    She is already part of him. When she is gone, he will not beplete anymore. Thus, she cannot, as


    long as he is still alive, it is impossible to let her go.


    The man lifts his hand to wipe off her tears on her face. He rubs her face a little heavy but his tone is


    gentle, ¡°Lily, as long as you don¡¯t leave, I will promise you everything, okay?¡±


    Lily does not even hesitate for a second, ¡°No.¡±


    If she hears this word before, she will be touched and overwhelmed. However, now that she hears it,


    she feels terribly cold and could not help but shiver.


    She is really scared, really wants to end this rtionship, at least for now.


    Because every time she closes her eyes, she will see Harry fall down, Bree crying on the side, Marina¡¯s


    evil smile and Rex distrusting herself.


    She is frightened. These shadows are not that easy to dissipate.


    However, it is her words that break thest tenderness of him, who has been trying to be gentle. With


    her decisive answer, his eyes darken and a storm ising.


    Rex sneers and grins creepily, ¡°You want to leave me? It depends on whether you have this ability or


    not!¡±


    Just when Lily does not realize the meaning of this sentence, she is dragged into the house by him.


    Fanny has long heard their movement at the door but does not dare to intervene. At this moment, upon


    seeing that Rex bes impulsive and afraid that Lily will be injured. Shees forward to persuade


    but is stopped by Rex¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°Move!¡±


    Lily afraid that Fanny will be affected and shakes her head towards her with tears, ¡°Fanny, don¡¯t bother,


    don¡¯t¡­¡±

 Chapter 227: This Is Raping

    Chapter 227: This Is Raping


    It also has been a while since Fanny came. But this is the first time she sees Rex in such great anger.


    Thus, she is shocked, ¡°Mr. Re, Rex¡­¡±


    Obviously, Rex does not have the patience to listen to her. Also, he does not care how she will treat it


    and directly brings Lily to the bedroom. With a bang, the door ms shut. The loud noise also reflects


    his anger.


    The door is shut, leaving only two people left.


    Lily identally sprains her ankle when she goes upstairs. Her originally pale face is even paler


    because of the pain but she says nothing. She resists the pain and stands in front of him, her proud


    back refusing to bend. And also, because of all these attitudes, shepletely irritates Rex.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, take back what you said.¡± A terrible anger brews between the man¡¯s


    sharp eyes.


    Lily knows that he is on the verge of breaking out. However, she refuses to bow her head, ¡°Rex, I want


    to leave you, leaving everything about you.¡±


    He can ept anything but not her leaving. This is Rex¡¯s bottom line.


    Up until now, she keeps on saying this, which makes thest trace of Rex¡¯s sense break out, ¡°If you


    want to leave, don¡¯t find an excuse. Marina and I are innocent but you want to leave? Okay then, serve


    me and make me pleasant and I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    While seeing his hand unbuttoning his shirt, there is a throb in her heart. She takes a step back and


    tightly bites her lips, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    Heughs and keeps going on, ¡°I¡¯ve been shameless to you many times. One more time is nothing.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Soon, the clothes on his body are thrown onto the carpet of the bedroom. The man¡¯s sturdy upper body


    is exposed to the air; the belt on the waist is untied by him, and is hanging loosely as if it will slip down


    if he takes two more steps.


    Lily watches him approaching step by step, feeling unprecedented resistance in her heart. Since her


    heart is unwilling to cooperate, naturally, her behavior will also be the same. He approaches, and then


    she steps back. It keeps going on until the distance between them is quite close.


    He seems to be annoyed by her resistance. In the end, when her back leans against the wall, the man


    reaches out and drags the person into his arms, followed by pressing Lily on the soft bed.


    ¡°Rex, let me go!¡± Her cheeks rub across his bare chest, feeling that its temperature is scary. Realizing


    that he is not joking around, there is a chill on the sole of her feet.


    Let me go! Let me leave!


    These are the words she said the most to him today. Every single word is like a knife stabbing into his


    chest.


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s impossible.¡± The man smiles wickedly yet valiantly. With only one hand, her two thin wrists


    are firmly fixed on the top of her head. His body presses on her joints, making her unable to move.


    He leans over and kisses her mouth that always splits out words that he does not like to hear. He


    kisses, she evades. Every time, his kiss only touches lightly. With his drained patience, he lifts his hand


    to pinch her cheeks and finally seals the soft lips.


    Lily only feels that the strength on her face is very heavy that her jaw is about to dislocate. It is better to


    describe this as his vent rather than a kiss. There is a fierce force in the kiss. Wondering where he bit,


    there is a hint of blood.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lily has used all her energy but helplessly her opponent is too strong. He is determined to


    force her. Hence, she has no more room for resistance.


    The man¡¯s hot lips go all the way down to her chin and then to her white neck, leaving ambiguous red


    marks one after another. While he kisses her, he reaches out to undress her. Soon, her body is only left


    with a ck bra.


    When her skin touches the air, Lily finallyes to her own sense from the dizziness. She then twists


    her body in extreme incoordination, ¡°Rex, I don¡¯t want to make love with you, this is raping!¡±

 Chapter 228: Great Enjoyment

    Chapter 228: Great Enjoyment


    ¡°Raping?¡± He seems to hear a joke, his eyes are teasing, ¡°Well, sue me. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask


    Han Yu¡¯s bestwyer to take your case. I can ensure you that my reputation will be ruined, how is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily does not expect him to say that, which makes her speechless for a while. Her face is intertwined by


    red and blue color, and she looks at him in disbelief.


    The man has always been so cold and calm. There is even a touch of impersonal rejection in his


    calmness. But now, he has lost control. Yes, lost control. Because she wants to leave, his emotions are


    out of control. Everything that he did and said does not resemble his style.


    Such recognition shes in her mind and Lily¡¯s sour heart suddenly feels a little bitter. At least, she is


    important for him.


    After entangled in the bed for a long time, the quilt has fallen on the carpet. The sheets underneath are


    also crumpled. The man¡¯s forehead glows with sweat, which drops on her lower jaw.


    Without waiting for her to block him, he has pulled all her clothes off mercilessly, violently and cruelly.


    However, at thest moment, he lowers his head and gently kisses her eyelids, as if he is consoling


    her.


    Such extreme behavior is about to drive Lily crazy. She does not understand, more exactly, she has


    never understood his heart. She does not even dare to think about it now. All the things she thought


    and feels good about herself has turned into a joke today.


    He loves him, but the person he values the most is still Marina.


    Coming to think of this, no matter how much reluctance and dependence on him she has, Lily dares not


    to look back.


    Perhaps, if she didn¡¯t suffer grievance this time and Harry did not have an ident, she will still


    retreat¡­.


    Taking the chance to break up with him is better than suffering it gradually.


    Lily closes her eyes and tears fall in the corner of his eyes. At the next moment, two hot lips are


    attached. He swallows the bitter tears as if both of them will feel better in this way.


    Rex has never felt so helpless like this. It is clearly that they are doing the most intimate things but the


    distance between their hearts is so far.


    The woman has been struggling since the beginning, and now, there are even no more attempts to


    resist. Her heart is still unwilling but she even feels unnecessary to resist.


    Lily does not know how long she has been tortured. She bites her lower lip desperately without making


    a sound. However, the man knows every part of her body. Once action can make her let out a sound.


    In the end, Lily barely feels a burst heat. Not the hotness from the lust, but the real difort.


    She may have a fever.


    Feeling dizzy, she could not help whining, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t do that, I am ufortable¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx, baby. I¡¯ll make youfortable.¡±


    The man behind her does not realize her unusualness, leaving only such a sentence and then devotes


    himself to this extreme enjoyment. He does not realize something is wrong until he finishes it. Then he


    finally feels that the woman beside him is still hot.


    The moment he reaches over to touch her forehead, his eyebrows have already wrinkled. The hot


    temperature under his palm makes him unable to pretend to be calm, ¡°Lily? Lily...¡±

 Chapter 229: Why Bother?

    Chapter 229: Why Bother?


    ¡°Rex, Lily does not have a big problem. She has only excessive fatigue and throat inmmation that


    lead to high fever. Thirty-nine degrees point two. I have shot an antipyretic injection. Once she¡¯s awake,


    makes sure she eats a light vored food. Rest for two days is fine.¡± The family doctor says slowly


    beside Rex.


    By looking at the handsome man with a dignified face standing in front of him, this man has a natural


    sense of oppression and loneliness. Without him speaking, you will not dare to start a conversation.


    However, this kind of face makes people could not help but take a few more nces. The doctor


    slightly lowers his eyes, could not believe that the hickey on the girl¡¯s body is left by Rex.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rex keeps on staring at the bulge on the bed, ¡°When can the fever disappear?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe in the evening. If she repeatedly has a low fever, take the medicine that I left. No more


    than thirty-eight degrees is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Rex finishes and nces at Fanny, motioning her to send the doctor away.


    Fanny understands his expression and makes a pleasant gesture, ¡°Doctor Ben, please.¡±


    The two go downstairs one after another, the quietness on the corridor of the second-floor restores.


    Rex stands alone for a while as if he is thinking of something. After pondering for a few seconds, he


    enters the room and uses the backhand to close the door.


    The long yet straight legs walk towards the bed. The closer he is, the more unbearable he is to see the


    small face blushing red due to high fever.


    There is a lot of sweat on her face, the sweats on the two temples are even more serious, which makes


    her hair wet and stuck to the side of her face. The delicate brows are slightly wrinkled even in her


    sleep. It is clear enough to see how scared she is from the incident just now.


    Thinking that she has been with Harry for these days, eating badly and sleeping badly have extremely


    exhausted her body. Plus, after being tossed by him for so long, it must be unbearable.


    Rex sits by the bed and raises his hand gently to touch the delicate face. Suddenly, there is a whisper


    in his ear---


    ¡®Rex, don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s ufortable¡­¡¯


    The voice is gentle and he senses the grievance in it after listening to it carefully. He is really a jerk; he


    does not even notice it.


    The sight falls on the small face between the pillows. Rex stands up and leaves for a while. When he


    comes back again, there is a wet handkerchief in his hand. For the first time, he takes care of someone


    else. The handkerchief hangs in the air for a long time before finding the right spot. He then slowly


    wipes the sweat on her forehead.


    It seems she is shocked by the icy handkerchief; the petite woman¡¯s eyebrows are tighter. There is also


    some groans in her mouth.


    Rex could not hear clearly, so he moves closer, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± The lips which have be chapped due to the high fever unconsciously murmur.


    Rex¡¯s body freezes, his eyes slightly turn, he could see the brutal red marks one after another¡­ all of


    which are caused by him.


    Regret. It¡¯s toote now. Remedy¡­ will she cherish it?


    The handkerchief in his hand is tightened by him. The indestructible man begins to panic. After waking


    up, she must have hated him more.


    The apology word rolls in his throat. Even though he knows that she cannot hear it, he still stubbornly


    whispers softly in her ear, ¡°Sorry, Lily¡­.¡±


    The uneasy petite woman in her sleep does not respond, and also could not give him a response. She


    has a high fever of thirty-nine degrees point two, of which half is his credit.


    After Fanny sent away the family doctor, she takes the medicine left behind and goes upstairs to leave


    it aside. She knocks on the door of the room and enters after getting permission. When she turns


    around, she sees Rex sitting by the bed, taking care of Lily carefully.


    She could not help but stun, thinking of how Rex violently dragged Lily when he came back today. It


    was a very different people, the person just now was really terrible, yet now he is very gentle.


    It¡¯s a pity that Lily cannot see this gentleness.


    Hmm, why bother.


    Fanny secretly sighs helplessly, not willing to disturb this tranquility. After putting the medicine on the


    table, she leaves.


    The man who is sitting by the bed does not move. He does not even look back as if he does not notice


    any movements behind him. He only focuses on looking at the woman on the bed, taking care of her


    meticulously.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 230: Are You Going to Kill Me?

    Chapter 230: Are You Going to Kill Me?


    Lily is awakened by the pain in her throat. There is a chapped pain in her throat, her trachea also hurts.


    Every breath makes her particrly painful.


    The eyelids are opened and the first sight is the familiar ceiling. At first, her eyes are a little blurred; it


    takes a while before she could gradually see clearly.


    By looking down, her body is covered with afortable silk quilt. The room¡¯s temperature is not high


    nor low, which reminds her of what happened before.


    The scene of being forced by Rex shes in front of her eyes, which makes her eyes tearful. Not only


    because of the difort just now, but also because of the man who walks straight to her.


    Rex has been staying by the bed. He originally ns to go downstairs to instruct Fanny to make some


    light soup. Unexpectedly, when he has just left the room, she has wakened up. Once he faces the


    listless big eyes, the man walks over quickly.


    He reaches out and wants to measure the temperature on her forehead. Who would have thought that


    as soon as he reaches out, she evades with fierce reaction.


    The man¡¯s palm stiffs in mid-air. Neither rising nor falling is right, it is very embarrassing.


    After a while, Rex ces his hand down without anypulsive touch and barely questions her, ¡°Still


    dizzy? Measure your temperatureter.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With that, he has already taken the digital thermometer from the medicine box and ces it at her


    hand. Lily understands what he means; the pale lip slightly squeezes a little. Without rebellion, she


    obediently puts it in her ear.


    Thirty-seven point two degrees. The fever has lowered a little, almost fine.


    He is then relieved and starts to think of other issues.


    Rex walks to the bedside and looks at the white medical tape on the back of her hand, still feeling


    guilty, ¡°Hungry? Where do you want Fanny to serve the meal, upstairs or downstairs?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± As soon as she speaks, she is frightened by her hoarse voice. She twists her eyebrows and


    just wants to cough. However, in the line of her sight, a cup of steaming water is passed over. By


    ncing at the five bony fingers, Lily realizes that this is from Rex.


    Lily¡¯s heart could not help but start to thump. It is not excitement but nervousness, his approaching


    makes her nervous.


    Instead of picking up the ss of water, she lifts the quilt on her body and tries to bypass him. When


    she has just taken a step, her wrist is grasped. The man¡¯s lowered voicees to her ears, ¡°Lily, stop


    messing.¡±


    Messing?


    She moves the corner of her lower lip weakly. All right, just think that she is messing around.


    ¡°You... let me go.¡±


    She does not turn around nor look back, as if shooting a nce at him will waste her energy. Rex


    stares at the woman¡¯s ck hair for a moment. He hesitates and then speaks as letting go of her hand,


    ¡°Sorry, I apologize.¡±


    Lily¡¯s body freezes and says nothing.


    The man says slowly, ¡°When you said you want to leave, I suddenly lost control of my temper and


    didn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t know you have a fever, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Lily snatches him, ¡°If I haven¡¯t had a fever are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± Her vicious words makes Rex could not help but frowns, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

 Chapter 231: Let’s Break Up (1)

    Chapter 231: Let¡¯s Break Up (1)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you mean it or not, because you have already done so.¡± Lily didn¡¯t expect


    that one day she will resist so much contact with him, even does not want to hear his voice.


    He has caused her too much pain, too much till it almost crushes her love. She does not how long she


    can support it.


    Rex does not want to fight with her, he is aware that they should calm down first. After settle down his


    mind, he says, ¡°Go downstairs and eat something. You still have a fever. The doctor said that you can¡¯t


    have an empty stomach before taking the medicine.¡±


    Lily inhales deeply, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Her definition of home is definitely not this home but Bree and Harry¡¯s home.


    Rex frowns, he is worried about her current state, ¡°How can you go home like this?¡±


    ¡°Take a taxi.¡± Lily does not even want to say another word, she has never been so cold to him.


    ¡°Lily.¡± his voice is low yet deep, locking a taint of anger. However, he still suppresses it in the end, ¡°stay


    here tonight, I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow morning.¡±


    They''re all holding back their emotions. Lily is not touched at all by his insistence on her staying She


    even wants tough, wondering what Rex is insisting on. Since the situation is at its worst, what else


    that he can¡¯t give up? Is it true that he really loves her?


    Even if he loves, as long as Marina is still there, she could not ept his love.


    ¡°You said you want to talk just now.¡± Lily finally turns to look at him.


    The man¡¯s eyes blinked, there is a mixed feeling, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk.¡± no matter what his reaction is, she walks directly towards the door of the bedroom


    after speaking. When her voice falls, only her thin back could be seen, ¡°Go to the study room.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex frowned even more. His drooping hands suddenly tighten. Thinking of what she might say in a


    moment, he is in panic.


    However, he could not ease himself. Sooner orter their negotiation wille. The more he dys it,


    the more she will hate him.


    The man lowers his eyes, there is a shadow of eysh falls below his eyes. After staying still for a


    while, he finally walks in the direction of the woman¡¯s leaving path with imperceptible anxiety at his


    steady pace.

 Chapter 232: Let’s Break Up (2)

    Chapter 232: Let¡¯s Break Up (2)


    Inside the study room, the window on the wall is open, the wind blows the dark gray gauze curtains. A


    fresh breeze passes through the cold winter days. Lily simply looks around and her eyes turn red


    again.


    She is not sentimental, but this ce has already too many memories of them. Now it seems that they


    are preparing to say goodbye.


    Not long after that, the man¡¯s footsteps ring behind her. He is here.


    Lily blinks her eyes quickly, hiding her sadness. She does not want herself to misbehave.


    The door is closed with a click. Moments ago, she felt very cold by the opening window. Now she is


    d of the window, or else she would have been breathless.


    Rex is the same as he has been many times before. He walks to the swivel chair and sits down. There


    is a rare disturbance sense in his calm eyes, ¡°Tell me, say whatever you want.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes slightly tremble but soon she returns to calm. She ponders for a moment, sorting about what


    she has to say. However, she could not express clearly with her mind in turmoil. Thus, she could only


    say what she is thinking, ¡°Rex, we¡¯ve known each other for more than half a year. Today, I¡¯ve sent my


    resignation letter to thepany. I¡¯ve been considering it for nearly a month, so I am serious to leave.¡±


    They have just done an intimate thing, but at this moment, they are like strangers that are on the verge


    of separation. She¡¯s speaking, he¡¯s listening. He narrows his eyes a bit, letting her continue.


    ¡°In the past six months, I¡¯m really sincere to you, I know, you too. I can feel it. But Marina¡¯s issue makes


    me understand that love alone is not enough. There are too many things that couldn¡¯t break through


    between us. Your family is prejudiced against me. Your responsibilities to Marina make me breathless. I


    thought things would get better as long as I put up with these things in silence. But now, I realize that


    I¡¯m not as strong as I thought.¡± Speaking of which, she smiles mockingly and thinking of something.


    The scene that passes through her sight is her confrontation with Marina at the door that day. ¡°The


    moment my father fell, I had hatred in my heart.¡±


    Hatred.


    This word falls in his ears. It is too scary.


    Rex meets her familiar eyes. Instead of clearness, her eyes zing with ck mes. She also looks


    over, saying every single word clearly for him to listen, ¡°I hate Marina, and hate you.¡±


    Hate everything that caused Harry to be sick, hate his distrust, and hate his cover-up for Marina.


    Her grievances and forbearance are nothing. But her family is a bottom line that she cannot trample on.


    She can''t tolerate anyone doing anything to hurt her family.


    Rex looks at her just like this, listening to his beloved woman saying that she hates him. Nobody knows


    what he is thinking, even he himself is messed up. It is very very painful. The pain starts lightly and


    after a while, it feels like someone is stabbing his heart.


    ¡°I know you hate me.¡± He could not help but pulls out the drawer to get a cigarette. Thinking that she


    has just had a fever, he withdraws his hand again and clicks anxiously on the table for a few times, ¡°I


    indeed made a mistake. I can guarantee you it won¡¯t happen again in the future. It is unexpected that


    Marina came back that day, Max didn¡¯t report it. I¡¯ve fired him. And as for the rest, you know it as well. I


    couldn¡¯t make it in time and I feel guilty. Her falling in the water is risking her life and couldn¡¯t be


    dyed. I didn¡¯t mean to neglect you, it¡¯s just what you¡¯ve done inevitably made me chill.¡±


    About the issue of Lily pushing Marina into the water, she never denies it from the beginning to the end.


    Thus, in Rex¡¯s heart, Lily is not that innocent.


    No one would know the truth if she¡¯s unwilling to exin. Therefore, Rex¡¯s misunderstanding is also


    reasonable.


    Things can be clearly exined in one sentence, why didn¡¯t she tell him?


    Because in addition to the truth, Lily cares more about his attitude, which is also contradictory.


    However, she just wanted to see if the man would believe her without any evidence.


    It turns out that he will not.


    Hence, there is no need to exin. The more she exins, the more she gets hurt.


    Lily swallows all the sadness and disappointment, trying to make herself look rational and indifferent,


    ¡°Since things have already happened, let¡¯s break up. I can¡¯t act like everything did not happen and I


    also couldn¡¯t be in a space with Marina. My parents are right, no woman could ept it, I was stupid


    before.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Now that she recalls everything, she feels ridiculous.


    ¡°I can promise you everything as long as you stay.¡±


    ¡°Including Marina leaving this city?¡±

 Chapter 234 Karl and Sally

    Chapter 234 Karl and Sally


    Rex still does not approve Lily¡¯s resignation letter in the end. He just suspends her. He knows that this


    woman is as stubborn as himself. Once things are approved, iIt is difficult to change her recognition,


    but there is still a trace of expectation in his heart.


    As long as he does not approve, she would still be his employee. This recognition makes him ease up


    a little.


    In thest conversation, instead of resolving their contradiction, it bes deeper and deeper. One is


    busy taking care of Harry, while the other one is busy with hispany and Marina¡¯s condition. When


    they finally have the chance, Lily is still unwilling to look at him.


    There are several times in the middle of the night when Rex drives from his Vi. He does not even go


    up to the inpatient department but only parks the car downstairs, watching the light in the ward where


    Lily is while lighting a cigarette and smokes smoking quietly, doing nothing.


    Karl had several times scolds scolded him several times, saying that he is too oppressivetoneless. He


    is obviously eager, then why not just say it outright, is it so hard to apologize?


    Is it difficult?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not really.


    It¡¯s just that an apology can no longer solve their problem.


    Once, twice and tThings have umted to these daysthey are today and he does not expect that it


    will have such serious consequences. However, things had happened. Perhaps, allowing Marina


    returned to return to the country was a mistake.


    Thinking that hHe thinks that he is also really an asshole for her. Everything that should not be done


    has done, no wonder she is so resistant now.


    However, Lily has no idea about what Rex does. She does not think about it too. In her eyes, they are


    like two parallel lines. Her only concern is to hope that Harry can be discharged quickly.


    Fortunately, Harry is healing well. The second week after the operation, he can go home and rest.


    The attending doctor suggests going to the rehabilitation department for health training. However, after


    considering the cost and convenience, Harry still wants chooses to go home.


    Even though Karl¡¯s hospital is good enough and it has everything, still it is not as rxing as home.


    On the day of the Harry¡¯s discharge procedure, Lily goes to the counter to pay the fee but she is told


    that she could not pay it. Come to think about it, it makes her understand that it should be Rex¡¯s


    intention.


    He said before that the expenses will be ounted on him, but now¡­.


    Lily ps her hand that is holding the bill of the hospitalization and turns around to walk to the dean¡¯s


    office. He She does not want to talk to Rex, so it will be the same to find Karl.


    Along Walking along the way through the long corridor, she finally stands at the entrance of thergest


    office on this floor. The words ¡®Dean¡¯s Office¡¯ word i ares shown with golden light above the door.


    Lily does not doubt that he is inside. She raises her hand and ready to knock, suddenly there is a ¡®ping-


    pong¡¯ sound from inside.


    The hand that is about to fall pauses, unintentionally eavesdropping. The movement inside is not small


    that makes her hesitate whether to knock or not. The door board, which is rtively close to her,


    suddenly shakes as if something is thrown to the door from inside.


    But soon, Lily knows what it is, because¡ª


    ¡°Ka, Karl, this is an office, what are you doing¡ª¡± The woman¡¯s angry and flirtingimpassive voicees


    across the door.


    ¡°What do think I¡¯m going to do?¡± The man¡¯s voice is low and gasping, only listening to it will lead to


    imagination.


    These two voices are not strange. While the ears capture the sound, two faces sh through her mind.


    Karl and Sally.


    It¡¯s just¡­ why are they together?

 Chapter 235: I Will Pay It By Myself

    Chapter 235: I Will Pay It By Myself


    Even though Sally and Karl often appear together, Lily didn''t expect they will have this kind of


    rtionship.


    She freezes for a moment, does not want to listen to someone¡¯s affairs. Just when she is about to turn


    and leave, the door suddenly opens from inside.


    Sally runs out with a blushing face and looks at her standing sideway of the door, very surprised, ¡°Lily?¡±


    They stared at each other with a stunning look. Not long after that, Karl also walks out. The three


    freeze facing each other, and still Lily is the first one to recover. She raises the document in her hand, ¡°I


    came to find Karl to ask about the hospitalization fee.¡±


    After that, she gives two of them an awkward nce, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you guys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sally curses in her heart, ming this dressed-up beast. He insists on messing in the office.


    Now that it has been seen by others, she is unable to withstand this strange atmosphere, which makes


    her ready to slip away, ¡°You can go in, I am leaving.¡±


    Lily nods at her, aware of her embarrassment, and says nothing.


    Karl¡¯s eyes fix on Sally¡¯s fleeing figure until she ispletely out of sight and then withdraws his eyes.


    For the first time, there is an evil and sycophantic charm in his bright yet handsome face.


    Lily always thinks that Karl is the cleanest among all of Rex¡¯s friends. Now, it seems that this man has a


    monstrous side that is never shown.


    Karl turns to make room for her, ¡°Come and talk.¡±


    Inside the office, Lily walks in and ces the documents on the desk in front of her. ¡°Karl, I just went to


    the counter to pay the bill and it said that my expenses have ounted on Rex. I want to ask you toOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    put it separately. I will pay for my father¡¯s part myself.¡±


    Karl has already mentally prepared, which makes him naturally could not agree. He uses a consoling


    tone tofort her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind about the expenses. I¡¯m Rex¡¯s friend and you¡¯re also my


    friend. I will not charge a high fee, most of it is the cost of material, as well as the cost of surgery. It is


    not much, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily slightly straighten her body as if it would make her more confident, ¡°I mean, no matter how


    much, I will pay this part of the cost myself.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I know you¡¯re in conflict with Rex, but this is what he asked me to do, he is also worried that you


    will be burdened¡­.¡±


    ¡°Karl.¡± Lily interrupts him and doesn¡¯t want to listen to it further, fearing that her heart that she has been


    settled will copse, ¡°I know it''s a little hard on you, but I beg you to do me this favor.¡±


    Lily uses the word ¡®beg¡¯ so that Karl will not be able to say any refusal word. Persuade, he will not be


    able to persuade her. The expenses can be easily turned, but when will their conflicte to an


    end?

 Chapter 236: His Compromise

    Chapter 236: His Compromise


    In the end, the expenses are transferred out. After Lily paid the fee, she is relieved. Karl¡¯s hospital is a


    private hospital. The amount of medical insurance reimbursement is not high, it is about thirty percent.


    She sorts out all the documents before return to the ward.


    Little did she expect when she has just walked to the door, she sees Rex who is sitting on the sofa,


    talking to Harry who is in a wheelchair, face to face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily is terrified and rushes in without thinking. With a bang, she ms the door open, it hits the wall and


    bounces back. She strives to Harry in a few steps with anxiousness and watches the man on the


    opposite with great vignce, ¡°What are you going here?!¡±


    The man raises his eyes to meet her gaze, which is full of precautions. He lowers his eyes with self-


    mockery and closes his eyes for a while, ¡°I heard that uncle is discharged today.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Lily¡¯s emotion is a little agitated, she is really afraid that Harry will be


    stimted again, ¡°You should leave.¡±


    Rex looks at her fingertip that is pointing at the door. She is anxious that could not even close the door.


    Is she afraid that he will do something to Harry?


    She haspletely distrust him.


    Just when the two are silent, Harry who is behind her raises his hand to pull Lily, ¡°Lily, leave us alone,


    I''d like to say a few words with Rex privately.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lily turns around and looks at his father who is pale, ¡°Why you want to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°I said I have something to say!¡± Harry frowns impatiently.


    ¡°It is none of your business, go out!¡± Seeing that she still wants to say something, Harry repeats once


    again with a heavy tone, ¡°Go out!¡±


    Seeing Harry¡¯s firm attitude, Lily takes a deep breath and soon spits it out. Her eyes turn to the man


    aside. Since she came into the room until now, she finally speaks to him calmly, ¡°My father has just


    recovered, don¡¯t fight with him.¡±


    Rex coldly smiles, ¡°Am I that unreliable in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Just promise me.¡±


    She keeps looking back while walking outside, there is all doubt about him between her actions.


    It is until the figure disappeared at the door that Rex looks back at Harry, ¡°Sir, you see that this is our


    rtionship now, Lily mes me.¡±


    Harry sneers, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t me you, then should she thank you?¡±


    After that, he adds, ¡°Rex, I know you helped Lily a lot, both in divorce issue and work. But Lily has


    always been honest and upright since she was a kid, she is not suitable for people who are famous like


    you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my love towards Lily is true and it has nothing to do with my background and identity. I believe she


    loves me, not my money.¡± At this point, Rex is very clear that she is different from every woman around


    him.


    ¡°Little girl will easily have a good impression for a sessful man like you.¡± Harry disagrees with his


    words.


    Rex lowers his eyes on the resting hands on his thighs, pressing all the words between his throats, ¡°Sir,


    I know you and auntie dislike me now, I am not here with any intention, I simply visit you since you¡¯ll be


    discharge from the hospital. And I¡¯m rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received your kindness, you don¡¯t have to bother in the future.¡± Harry actually as sad as Rex, it


    should have been a happy thing but ended up in mess like this.


    Rex does not talk much with Harry. Not only because they are holding different opinions, but also he


    doesn¡¯t want Lily outside to worry too much.


    The man is one-meter eighty-eight tall. With this powerful aura, Harry who has lived for a lifetime also


    feels pressure in front of him. He wonders how Lily can get along with such a man.


    When the door is pushed open, as expected, he sees that nervous little face.


    Seeing himing out, Lily goes in without words. Rex grabs her wrist in time, thinking that she will


    say any unpleasant word, he has even thought of how to respond. But nothing happened, ¡°You can


    stay at home for a week. When your dad is better, go back to the Vi.¡±


    Lily is startled and almost thinks that is her hallucination. Little did she expect that he will speak


    something that nice. But she quickly recovers and withdraws her hand while bowing her head and walk


    past him, leaving only a cold word, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 237: You Touched My Bottom Line

    Chapter 237: You Touched My Bottom Line


    After watching Lily busy working on the discharge procedure, Rex returns to the ward downstairs.


    When the door is pushed open, Marina is awake and is sitting on the bed staring out of the window


    nkly. When hearing a sound behind her, she turns around and sits down to hug herself. She then


    asks softly, ¡°Is Lily¡¯s father being discharged today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rex closes the door and looks expressionless.


    With his current state, entering this ward has already exhausted him.


    ¡°Rex, I know you me me inside. I admit that I indeed did something wrong. I didn¡¯t want to start a


    conflict but I didn¡¯t know how¡­¡± Speaking of which, Marina stops, her eyes redden a bit as if she is


    regretting it and feeling wronged and does not know how to say it further.


    Rex looks at her red eyes. Once, he had cherished her a lot and regarded her as his beloved sister. But


    at this moment, he feels numb by looking at her. Did she change or has he changed? Maybe both of


    them.


    He walks over the bead and his eyes fall on her face, ¡°Cooperate with the treatment. Don¡¯t worry about


    the rest. Wait till you¡¯re better and you can go anywhere you want.¡±


    Marina freezes for a moment, then smiles vaguely, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere but only stay by your


    side.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks over with tears, like a fragile flower swaying in the wind and rain, ¡°You know¡­¡±


    However, it is such a powerless flower that makes him and Lily have such a big gap.


    Rex does not avoid her sight but looks straight into her eyes. Exactly, it is more like examining her,


    ¡°The consequences of you staying with me are now like this, so for you won sake, I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Marina quickly shakes her head, ¡°As long as I stay by your side, I won¡¯t care anything


    else.¡±


    ¡°Marina.¡± Rex suddenly calls her name with a low yet indifferent voice, his eyes are chilling for the first


    time, ¡°What you did has touched my bottom line.¡±


    Marina¡¯s body freezes, it has been a month since she is conscious. During these days, he never talked


    about Harry¡¯s issue, which makes her gradually calm down from panic. She even thinks that he is


    totally on her side, but she never expects that he will think of sending her away again!


    So what¡¯s the meaning of apanying her in the ward these days?


    What¡¯s the meaning of ming Lily with words?


    In the end, the person who can stay with him is still not her, but that bitch!


    All her efforts are useless. Rex does misunderstand that Lily pushed her down. She knows that, but


    because of this, she is even more desperate. Because even in such condition, he still likes that woman!


    Marina looks away, afraid of exposing the hatred in her heart. While biting her teeth again and again,


    she restrains the surging emotion in her heart, ¡°Rex, do you really hope me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Not my hope, but yours.¡± His voice is very calm as if he has seen all this clearly.

 Chapter 238: Last Request

    Chapter 238: Last Request


    This calmness makes Marina scared. She has ever mentioned her parents countless times. Now, she


    does not even dare to mention it easily, afraid that this man will feel disgusted. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. but I


    never thought of hurting anyone. But what about Lily? She almost killed me. Do you know how scared I


    was when she pushed me into the pool? But now you let me leave, maybe I¡¯m superfluous in this


    world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not superfluous, your life is yours, not mine nor others. Marina, get well and pursue the life you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to get well, I also want!¡± Marina raises her tone, but it¡¯s a pity that the long-


    term treatment makes her powerless. Her tone is very hoarse, ¡°Everything is not caused by me, it¡¯s


    you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be alone, but what did you say? Want me to go? Rex, you¡¯ve


    changed, you¡¯ve changed a lot... You are no longer the one I knew before.¡±


    She talks with emotions and tears slide down her cheeks as if Rex has done something sorry for her.


    ¡°Marina, I didn¡¯t do anything sorry to you. I just owe something to your parents. I hope you can


    understand this. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll protect you. As for the rest, I can¡¯t give you.¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes widen and she looks at him with disbelief, ¡°You mean that you don¡¯t feel guilty for me?¡±


    Her tearful eyes resemble her mother, who was dying on the hospital¡¯s bed after the car ident. She


    took his hand and entrusted her daughter to him.


    Rex frowns and gently closes his eyes, still unable to face it, and utters a few words, ¡°I don¡¯t mean


    that.¡±


    ¡°Then say what you mean.¡± Marina seems to be stubborn in this issue as if she will never give up if she


    doesn¡¯t get an answer, and blurts out those hurting words.


    She doesn¡¯t care that this is her beloved man. She just knows that if she hurts, others need to hurt


    more!


    Rex has been tortured by such feelings for so many years and his heart has gradually numb. If Lily


    does not appear, he may spoil Marina for a lifetime. But now he knows where his pampering lead her


    to.


    ¡°I will give you the best arrangement and let you live the life you want, as long as you don¡¯t continue to


    bother me and Lily.¡±


    ¡°Lily doesn¡¯t even trust you, it¡¯s your problem with her, not mine.¡± Marina clearly sees the hurting


    emotions in Rex¡¯s eyes. What she is best at is reveal his weakness, ¡°If she believes you, it won¡¯t be like


    this.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°None of this has anything to do with you.¡± The man¡¯s hands on the side secretly tighten. He has tried


    his best to stay sensible to restrain his anger, ¡°Get some rest, this thing doesn¡¯t have any benefits for


    your health.¡±


    After that, he turns and walks away as if one more nce is a waste.


    Marina is irritated, ¡°Rex, you can let me go, as long as you promise me one condition!¡±


    The man pauses but does not look back, ¡°What?¡±


    Marina takes a deep breath and says every single word, ¡°After my parent passed away, I didn¡¯t have


    any rtives anymore, the only one left is my grandma. Although she has had a bad conditions for so


    many years, I also want to apany her more. Since I¡¯m recuperating in the country, I want to find a


    time to see her.¡±


    After hearing the sentence, Rex turns back violently. The hospital has just informed him about Melly¡¯s


    situation. Now that she makes such a request. Is it a coincidence or¡­ she already knew it?


    The inquiring eyes look all over her face, not leaving even the slightest expression. Marina¡¯s heart


    beats fast, but she still forces herself to look at him, ¡°This is myst request, I can¡¯t even get it?¡±

 Chapter 239 : Drinking in the BarYou even dare to touch my people

    Chapter 239 : Drinking in the BarYou even dare to touch my people


    Perhaps, thinking of Melly¡¯s situationunoptimistic that makes a trace of fluctuation in the sharp and


    clear eyes of the manhis sharp and clear eyes sh a trace of upset. While examining Marina, it is also


    a kind of interrogation to himself.


    Marina maintains the same expression from the beginning to the end. Even though there is a small


    change, it is tootefast for Rex to tell.


    ¡°Rex, this request is not excessive, isn¡¯t it? I won¡¯t affect anyone as long as I can apany her.¡±


    Marina presses little by little. It seems that she is just making a request but in fact, she is the one who


    dominates.


    Rex¡¯s breathing is very heavy, the words that are spitting out from his throat are all suppressed, ¡°When


    you get better, I will let you go.¡±


    Direct rejection is impossible. Promise¡­.It¡¯s impossible to reject her directly, but if agree... Melly¡¯s


    current situation is not allowed, dying her is the only choice.


    Marina naturally knows that he could not agree promise at once, but making him sighthink of that is


    enough, ¡°Okay, you can rest assured, I will definitely cooperate with the treatment for myself and also


    for meeting my grandma soon.¡±


    Rex says nothing and turns to leave the ward. The door is closed and the suffocating sense of urgency


    dissipates. He has never been so tired like this moment when facing Marina¡¯s situation. At this moment,


    he does not understand if responsibility bes a burden, everything goes bad.


    ¡­.


    Lily has been with Harry at home since returning from the hospital. Under Bree¡¯s food and daily life


    controls,careful caring, Harry recovers quite well. He can return to normal life in almost half a month.


    In the fourth week, Lily suddenly receives a call from Abby. This girl goes to study abroad without


    saying any wordst time. After learning about Harry¡¯s condition, she hurries back immediatelywithout


    saying a word.


    Such a long-distancelong flight is nottiring a joke, Lily is touched. Thus, sShe calls her to be a guest at


    home. After dinner, Lily drives her back. This person insists on taking her to the bar, saying that it has


    been a while since she had been there she didn¡¯te back for a long time and wants to visit.


    Lily knows that she has something in mind. Thus, she readily agrees.


    The bar is located in the downtown area of J city. Lori Bar, which is a membership high-ss bar that is


    not open to the public. All drinks are imported, the price of a single cup is also around thousands, which


    is not eptable for normal people.


    ¡°This is the shop where my friend bought a share. I was given a card, you just need to order.¡± Abby


    knows that Lily is barely living well and hands the card to the waiter, ¡°Remember itpay with this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Madam.¡±


    Lily looks around and asks for a non-alcoholic cocktail. She does not want to drink much since she


    needs to drive. Abby who looks at it, callsshouts it off out, ¡°Sister, Ie back once in a blue moon.


    Why aren''t you enjoying yourself, I¡¯ll call for a driving serviceterSister, I can hardlye back. , let


    the club call you a driverter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more butCome on, if your dad sleeps early, you cane back and livestay with me tonight. I¡¯m


    alone anyway, what are you worryingafraid of?¡±


    Lily has no choice but agrees. Hence, she changes herself a high alcohol cocktail and a bottle of


    imported wine. She cannot remember the name, but in short, the price is shocking.


    With a crisp sound, the two raise their head and drink the spicy liquid from the transparent crystal cup.


    The mellow vor goes down the esophagus all the way to the stomach with an endless sweet


    aftertaste.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure enough, expensive things can never go wrong.¡± Abby sighs with emotion, her eyes fall on the


    handsome waiter in a ck and white uniform over the bar, ¡°You see, all the bartenders are from top


    universities, which makes them or they have a good skillbartender.¡±


    ¡°WillOne from top universities trained a to be a bartender?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Abby snorts, ¡°As long as they have a high pay money, people nowadays will do


    everything. Moreover, working here is a legitimate profession.¡±


    Lily looks at the side of her face, the soft light above her head falls on her facial features, like a mist,


    making the whole person seems to be coated with ayer of light. The corner of her mouth lifts a little,


    but the smile is lonely, ¡°Abby, you haven¡¯t forgotten that thing, right.¡±


    None of them mention Tthe ¡®ident¡¯ with Orson does not speak out.. But Tthey are all old friends for


    so many years, they could understand each other with a single eye movement.


    ¡°What about forgetting it, what if you can¡¯t forget itNo matter whether I let go or not, isn¡¯t he still happy?¡±


    Abby lowers her face and takes a drink from her ss, ¡°We¡¯re all adults, no one will be responsible for


    you except yourselfno one will be responsible except for themselves. Nobody will responsible for you,


    there is no obligation.¡±


    Thirty-percent of her word is fickle while seventy-percent is a really rough one.


    There is nothing for granted in the adult world that should be right, only you can be responsible for


    yourself.


    ¡°Abby¡­¡± Lily stops talking, afraid of hurting her heart.


    Abby waves her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯m okay. If you really want to do something for


    me, just drink with me.¡±


    Naturally, Lily will notdoesn''t me her and apanies her to drink one cup after another. In addition


    to herShe also has something on her mind, in less than an hour, her head is already in a


    daze.

 Chapter 240: How Dare You Touch My Woman?

    Chapter 240: How Dare You Touch My Woman?


    It happens that the phone in her pocket rings. Picking it up, it turns out to be Bree. She leavesleft


    hurriedly and forgetsforgot to tell her.


    Lily is afraid that she will be anxious. After telling Abby, she runs out hurriedly of the bar with her


    phone. She is too anxious and answers without paying attention and goes to the quiet corner beside


    her, ¡°Hello, mom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost dawnmidnight, Lily, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I apany Abby sitting around, she¡¯s stressed out so I chat with her for a while. I won¡¯t go home


    tonight, I¡¯ll livestay a night with her. You and dad get some restgo to bed earlier.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Abby sleepover in our house? You guys can squeeze, iIt¡¯s toote, don¡¯t disturb


    others¡­.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. There is only Abby alone in her house, rx.¡±


    Bree nces at the time, ¡°Well, be safecareful, you guys are only two girls, don¡¯t be toote.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know, good night, mom.¡± Lily hangs up and is about to step to walk out. But before she could


    get out of the corner, a few people suddenly jump out of the small intersection.


    At first nce, it is just little boys in their twenties. The three boys are carrying a petite girl. The girl


    obviously drinks too much, which makes her stand unsteadily.


    ¡°Is it okay here, are you sure there¡¯s no camera?¡± One of the boys with yellow hair asks.


    The one being question is obviously bolder, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve looked at it in advance, rx!¡±


    When the words fallAfter the speaking finished, one of them stands facing the wind whileguarding, the


    rest start to touch around the girl. The girl in their arms is obviously unhappy, she keeps on refusing but


    unfortunately, she has no strength.


    Lily nces around, perhaps because of drinking too much, she steps forward without thinking too


    much, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Several people are startled when they hear the voice. The yellow-haired boy curses, ¡°Fuck, where¡¯s the


    girl fromwho the hell is you, you almost scared me!¡±


    The two also look at her. When their eyes fall on Lily¡¯s delicate and wless face, they obviously


    change from anger to teasing, ¡°Yo, pretty girl~¡±


    With that, he reaches over and wants to touch Lily¡¯s chin.


    Lily frowns in disgust, tilting her head to dodge, ¡°Speak well, don¡¯t move your handsHey, stop doing


    this.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite aggressive have a hot temper, better than ying this unresponsive one!¡± With that,


    he throws the woman in his arms and walks in two steps towards Lily, ¡°Pretty girl, I think you¡¯ve also


    quite drank a lot. What do you think of having some fun?¡±


    Lily flicks his hand away, her tone is cold, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Yo.¡± The manughs, followed by the effect of wine that exaggerates his ability, ¡°Do you believe that I


    can kill you here?¡±


    With that, he makes a wink at his colleaguesguys. Thetter receives it and steps forward to grab her


    shoulder. The moring man from just now pinches her jaw, forcing her to look up.


    The man¡¯s naked eyes with lust look down her body all the way and fall on the curve of her chest. It is


    hard to restrain his hand to feel the soft touch.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen, her body sshehakes vigorously shakes her body to struggle. She keeps on dodging


    aside, but no matter how hard she tries, still could not get rid of the restrainttheir control. She could only


    usenguagespeak to intimidate him, ¡°This is illegal!¡±


    ¡°Who can see in this darkness, there is no camera too, what are you afraid ofyou can¡¯t scare us?.¡± The


    man does not care as she watches thhisose pairs of handsnding on¡­.


    However, at this moment, a huge force behind him stops him, ¡°YouHow dare toyou touch my


    peoplewoman?¡±

 Chapter 241: Ryan Reappears

    Chapter 241: Ryan Reappears


    The man backs onto theing person so he couldn¡¯t know who is it. After all, he is too young, he is


    scared, then shouts bluntly, ¡°Who are you, mind your own business!¡±


    He does not see it, but Lily has seen it.


    The man is endowed with extraordinary, his slender yet tall posture hold on a terrifying power. Without


    anynguage or action, standing there alone is enough to frighten people. Compared with two little


    boys in front of her, he is obviously superior.


    They are not the same kind of people. These people at most are vagabonds, but the man standing


    behind them is really scary and formidable.


    It is still him with clearly outlined face and unruly and vicious short-hair.


    Ryan is the man who is deep in Lily¡¯s memory.


    In the dark corners, there are only curses of the two young men. The trembling but pretending to be


    fierce tone is simply too weak to stand the fight.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, the yellow-haired boy gives a fierce howl and screams in agony, ¡°Let me go, my arm is


    about to break!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not broken yet.¡± The man smiles slightly, his wrists secretly strengthen as he speaks ruthlessly.


    With a click, he says lightly, ¡°It¡¯s broken now.¡±


    ¡°Ah... oh, oh, it¡¯s hurt as hell¡­ help! Somebody help!¡± The yellow-haired boy falls to the ground at once


    and curls up while hugging his arms and screams.


    Ryan lifts his eyes and scans briefly on Lily¡¯s body then looks at the man behind her, ¡°How¡¯s it, do you


    wanna try?¡±


    The man has frightened out of his wits, he dare not to say anything. He lets go of her hand instantly


    and keeps on bowing, ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know that she¡¯s your partner, sorry bro¡­.¡±


    The word ¡®partner¡¯ in his sentence sessfully reduces Ryan¡¯s displeasure. He then only gives him a


    cold nce without any action, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Just like that, the three of them support each other and leave their sight in panic. However, Lily does


    not feel relief at all, because the man standing in front of her is far more terrifying than them.


    Even though he had saved her, no one can sure what will happen next.


    Under her consciousness, a man like Ryan can do things like ¡®saving you for personally killing you¡¯.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There is no light on the pathway but only a dim one at the intersection. By standing in front of her, he


    has blocked half of the light. The wind blows through and even the unique cigar smell of the man is


    evaporated.


    After a moment of silence, Lily bypasses him and walks to the girl just now and holds her up, ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    The girl is dizzy and giddy. Besides being drunk, she might have been drugged, ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She could not even say aplete sentence, let alone a home address. Just as Lily is trying to find a


    way, a cool voicees from her head, ¡°Are you still going to mind others¡¯ business like that?¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression tenses, her body¡¯s temperature is taken away by the cold and bleak wind. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t


    think this is minding others¡¯ business.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± A light chuckle overflows from his throat, ¡°You¡¯re unrepentant.¡±


    Lily does not want to stay in the same space with him for too long. His aura is too strong with a wicked


    spirit. She knows he''s not a man to mess with so she is more flustered than she showed.


    In order to leave as soon as possible, even though she is reluctant, she still thanks him, ¡°Thank you for


    helping me. My friend is still in the bar, I am leaving.¡±


    As she said, she turns and leaves. However, unexpectedly, when she has just taken a step, the man


    walks in the direction of her movement instantly. Lily slightly frowns and switches to the other side but


    no matter she goes left or right, he leaves no space for her.


    There is really no way to pretend to be blind. Lily then takes a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Ryan, please step


    aside.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ryan?¡± Ryan smirks and his evil face is more enchanting, ¡°You still remember my surname.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 242: Are You Investigating Me

    Chapter 242: Are You Investigating Me


    They face each other, one is resentful, while the other one is deep and serene. On the basis of his old


    scheme, Lily is not his opponent at all.


    Ryan suddenly raises his hand, and the man that followed behind him in the corner immediately steps


    forward to deliver a thin smoke. The misted smoke blocks them and the atmosphere eases up.


    However, Lily only feels that this person is insane. Smoking in the cold wind? He might have wasted his


    time for her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As time passes, Lily gradually bes anxious and begins to worry about Abby. She then could not


    help softening her tone, ¡°Mr. Ryan. I am in a hurry; I¡¯m truly grateful that you¡¯ve helped me, but please


    let me go¡­.¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± Ryan suddenly calls her name, his thick eyebrows gather together a bit, his eyes fall on the


    cigarette. Wondering what he has been looking at, he smiles, ¡°This is the third time we met.¡±


    The first time, on the outskirts of the fishing pond. The second time, on the ind. And the third time, at


    this moment. He has never had such a rtionship with anyone. It is really¡­ marvelous.


    ¡°It is indeed a coincidence to meet three times. But I believe this is not a surprising thing for Mr. Ryan.¡±


    Ryan shakes his head, ¡°Everyone who has met me for more than three times¡ª¡±


    He mutters and then moves his hand that is holding the cigarette to his neck and makes a slight


    gesture. It is obvious what the meaning is.


    If it is others, Lily might think that he is exaggerating. But for Ryan¡­ she has seen the appearance of


    this man holding a gun and did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    It is too shocking and too frightening that is hard to forget till now.


    Lily lowers her gaze and feels a little panicked at the bottom of her heart. She has not figured out how


    to respond to his words, and a refreshing smell suddenly struck her nose. Before she could clearly tell


    what it is, her chin has fallen into a pair of dry palms.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She whispers and takes two steps backward, her back is against the rough concrete wall, which


    is very hard.


    The man controls her firmly with only two fingers, pinching it tightly even with a little pain. He raises her


    chin and forces her to look at him, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, what are you thinking?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes be panic like a frightened bunny. The watery ck eyes seem to be able to


    shed tears just with a little effort. However, Ryan knows that she will not cry, she is not a soft-hearted


    person.


    Sure enough, the panic in Lily¡¯s eyes turns into anger a few secondster, ¡°don¡¯t be rude if you still


    wanna good talk!¡±


    Ryanughs, thinking that this woman needs to be taught a lesson, otherwise, she will never obey.


    Without saying anything, he looked on her body in a meaningful way, then speaks indifferently, ¡°I know


    you¡¯ve had a bad daytely. What I¡¯ve promised before still count.¡±


    Bad day¡­


    Lately, she has tortured by Marina and Rex¡¯s issue, and Harry¡¯s illness. Also, she quits her job.


    Everything is ridiculously awful. But how did he know?


    Lily¡¯s sight tremble with fear, ¡°Are you investigating me?¡±

 Chapter 243: Go to the Villa

    Chapter 243: Go to the Vi


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to investigate you. As long as I want, everything about you is not a secret.¡±


    Lily is speechless by his words, ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ryan pauses and withdraws his hand. Despite the restraint, there is still a red mark left on


    the woman¡¯s delicate chin. He slightly wrinkles his eyebrows and soon releases them, ¡°If you¡¯re unable


    to bear it, you can find me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Lily raises her eyebrows; she does not understand why he said this all of sudden. However, she has no


    intention to ask further, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ryan, but you don¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan stares at her for a while, and then raises his hand to put something into her pocket. Lily is so


    scared because of his sudden approach and stands up. Fortunately, this man just does such a


    movement and directly turns to leave.


    Seeing that mighty figure disappears at the intersection, she takes out the thing from the pocket,


    trembling. It is another business card with no title or logo on it, only a line of phone numbers.


    She squeezes it tightly, which makes the corner of it stuck in the soft flesh of her palm, it is a little


    prickly. She does not understand why Ryan does so at this juncture, which makes her bes more


    and more uneasy.


    ¡­


    After Harry¡¯s rehabilitation check is over, Bree and Lily finally ease up. The recovery condition is very


    optimistic, there has no more problems. At the same time, Lily has no choice but to face Rex again.


    She still has a lot of things in the Vi that has not been packed up. By umting the time, Harry¡¯s


    illness has been quite long, and she keeps on evading. In the end, she needs to face this day.


    Lily wants to go during the day, but she has no confidence and dys it until the evening. ording to


    Crystal¡¯s information from Joe, Rex has social engagement tonight. It is a particrly important


    banquet that he mighte back by midnight.


    Only then she is relieved and drags a suitcase to the Vi.


    When she opens the door, she sees Fanny. The kind-hearted old woman immediately reddens her


    eyes and apologizes, ¡°Sorry, Lily, I¡­¡±


    Lily raises her hand to interrupt before she finishes, ¡°Fanny, it¡¯s none of your business, don¡¯t


    apologize.¡±


    Fanny does not know what to say right away. At first, she is happy that she is finally back, but when


    she sees the suitcase in her hand, her expression slightly changes, ¡°Lily, are you going to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ie here to pack my things; I forgot to tell you in advance.¡± Actually, she does not forget, she is


    afraid that Fanny would tell Rex.


    Fanny stands on the side with aplicated expression. Rex has informed her before, if Lily is back,


    she must contact him. But considering the current situation¡­


    By looking at her awkwardness, she smilesfortably, ¡°Just tell him.¡±


    She has expected that he cannote home tonight, thus, shees.


    Fanny watches as she goes upstairs with the suitcase and then sighs helplessly. She then picks up the


    landline phone and dials Rex.

 Chapter 244: When Wine Is In, True Feeling Is Out

    Chapter 244: When Wine Is In, True Feeling Is Out


    Lily goes upstairs and walks straight to the door of the master bedroom. When she takes a deep breath


    and pushes open the door, a familiar breath sweeps through her. By calcting it, she has lived here


    for more than half a year, which is enough for her to get used to everything in here.


    Her sight scans around the bedroom, from the bathroom to the sofa, from the sofa to the bedpost and


    to the balcony. Everywhere is full of memories between them. Whether it is good or bad, it is the secret


    between them.


    And now, reminiscence makes her upset.


    Lily quickly turns her eyes aside, for fear that more looks and thoughts will make her reluctant to leave.


    Although she is fully aware that Marina would bring them endless problems, she still could not stop


    loving that man.


    She turns to the cloakroom and takes the clothes and jewelry she brought here it. She doesn¡¯t pick up


    things that do not belong to her. There is a white nightgown in the middle. When she quarreled with


    Marina at that time, Rex had bought exactly another one and hung it there. However, she has never


    worn it again.


    Sheughs mockingly. In fact, the skirt is not the problem; the key is that Marina basically has evil


    intentions.


    She puts the clothes and jewelries into the suitcase, just like putting this fail rtionship into the bottom


    of her heart. Lily could not help but redden her eyes, the sourness in her heart makes her upset.


    She is not particrly in a rush, so she silently bids farewell with everything in here.


    It takes almost an hour for her to pack her belongings. Finally, she takes a deep look at the room.


    When she is about to leave, the bedroom door is suddenly pulled open from the outside.


    Turning her eyes, a familiar ck figure jumps into the bottom of her eyes.


    Lily¡¯s heart is like being smashed hard with a hammer. She is so surprised that she even takes two


    steps back. He, how could hee back, isn¡¯t there an important social engagement¡­


    Rex looks at her amazement sight and soonnds on the silver suitcase in her hand. The man¡¯s


    expression suddenly bes gloomy. It¡¯s indeed a kind of punishment to bump into such an imposing


    gaze.


    The air in the bedroom condenses in an instant. Within half a minute, Lily¡¯s hands and feet got cold, it is


    useless to force herself to calm down.


    ¡°Re, Rex?¡± Her trembling voice is enough to see how scared she is.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The man that is standing in front of her finally walks towards her; every step is like stepping on her


    apex, steady yet heavy. Finally, he stops at the position of two fists from her, ¡°Youe home, just to


    pack things away?¡±


    His voice is very light but it does not make people feel a trace of lightness. All of it is full of seriousness,


    which pumps Lily¡¯s strength away. She is unable to withstand such terrible gaze and her right hand


    unconsciously releases the suitcase. The bang sound does not scare him; Instead, it makes her shiver.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not back, have you already left?¡±


    They look at each other. The unclear feelings under their eyes mingle with each other. Up until now, Lily


    finally understands that the emotion in his eyes is not anger but sadness.


    Lily is the first one to step aside. When she lowers her head, a faint odor of alcohol drifts into her nasal


    cavity. Only then, she finds out that this man has drunk tonight.


    She could not help but be more flustered, ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    Rex says nothing but only looks at her quietly. When he received a call from Fanny tonight, he has


    dumped the ten-billion cooperation project and leaved capriciously. For the first time in his life, he has


    made such an irrational decisiont. Not for anything else, he is just afraid that one stepter and he will


    never find her again.


    Yet, she does not understand this thing and he will not say it either.


    ¡°Lily.¡± He calls her name in a calm voice and raises his hand to pick her pointed chin. There is a deep


    pain in his eyes, ¡°Is it necessary to leave me?¡±


    Hearing his question, Lily finally can¡¯t hold her calmness anymore; she shakes her head gently, her


    dark pupils blink, as if she is trying to blink away the heartbreak in the bottom of her eyes ¡°How can I


    stay¡­¡±

 Chapter 245: Leaving Marina Is Treacherous

    Chapter 245: Leaving Marina Is Treacherous


    ¡°Is it because of Marina?¡± Rex takes a step forward, finally reducing their distance and stretches out to


    take the petite woman in his arms, then sighs, ¡°Lily, give me some more time, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give you. It¡¯s toote now.¡± She can feel his body temperature. She used to be


    greedy of it, and now, it is already a torment for her to push away, ¡°My parents won¡¯t let me stay with


    you either. Rex, let¡¯s calm down, your family will not agree either.¡±


    She once thought that these problems could be ovee. Now, it seems to be impossible.


    The man¡¯s throat rolls twice, his voice is very hoarse, ¡°I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    He is deeply in love with her. Now, it is toote for him to suddenly stop it. That feelings of crazily


    missing her will devour him.


    ¡°You can only make me suffer with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I won¡¯t let this happen again.¡±


    ¡°How can you guarantee it? You want me to believe you or believe in Marina¡¯s appearance? It¡¯s my dad


    this time, will it be my mom next time?¡± She says with surging emotion, desperately struggling to get


    out of his arms.


    Rex tightens his arms, preventing her to leave any step. Alcohol does not make him drunk, but it makes


    people have the urge and courage to tell the truth, ¡°I can¡¯t fall in love with anyone except you.¡±


    His love is too scarce. Now that he has given her all his enthusiasm that has umted for so long,


    there is no more redundant for others.


    Lily is like a beam of light shining into his dark life. If this beam of light is removed, there will be no


    more in the future. Thus, no matter what, he must seize it.


    Like a drowning man clutching at thest straw, he is also keeping this girl who gives him countless


    warmth.


    Lily stops moving because of this sentence. After all, she has deeply loved this man before, it is


    impossible she has no feeling to him. However¡­ she must stay calm.


    ¡°Rex, it is better to get over it than prolong your agony. Let¡¯s end this and live our own way of life.¡±


    ¡°If you leave me, I won¡¯t have any way.¡± Rex finally lets her go and raises his hand on her delicate


    cheek, ¡°I¡¯ve been criticized, betrayed, even left by countless people before and I¡¯ve survived. You¡¯re the


    only hurdle I can¡¯t get through. I don¡¯t know how to make you less painful. But letting you go, it¡¯s


    impossible.¡±


    He says thest words cruelly yet heavily as if by stressing it, it could change everything.


    Lily gently closes her eyes, her heart is in a mess, ¡°What¡¯s the point of forcing me to stay?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just looking at you like this, I¡¯m enough.¡± Before meeting Lily, he never thought that one day,


    he would be so addicted to a person like this. But everything quietly changed. It is too fast that he is


    almost unable to withdraw when he finds out.


    ¡°Rex, don¡¯t be so selfish, okay? Have you ever thought about me? Have you ever thought how painful


    am I being ced between you and Marina? Since you can¡¯t live without me, should I suffer with you?¡±


    He could not answer, because for him, as long as Lily is by his side, all suffering is not torment. He is


    selfish but no matter what, he cannot speak this kind of word out.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he takes a step back and his eyes fall on the suitcase at the side of his feet,


    ¡°If you insist on leaving, you may leave, but leave the luggage.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lily stoops down and takes the luggage back in her hand, ¡°If I disagree, will you arrest me in


    the house?¡±


    ¡°You know my ability, even if I didn¡¯t restrain your freedom, you also can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He smiles


    briefly after that, ¡°Lily, you know I don¡¯t want to do this to you.¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want but you do it.¡± Lily looks at him sadly, ¡°You always promise you will settle


    everything but you never let Marina leave.¡±


    ¡°She will return to New Zend once she recovers; She will not live in the vi these time, only you will


    in the vi.¡±


    This evasive answer is obviously not what Lily wants, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this and you know it.¡±


    Yes, he knows, he knows what she wants. However, for him, leaving Marina is treacherous. He could


    not do it since he could not face her parents who died because of him.

 Chapter 246: Flirting

    Chapter 246: Flirting


    ¡°Fanny.¡± He turns and shouts downstairs.


    Fanny has been standing underneath the moment he went upstairs, afraid of thest situation will


    happen again. Hearing his boss shouting at her, she immediatelyes up, ¡°Rex, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Take the luggage to the cloakroom and put them back.¡± His chin points towards the luggage in Lily¡¯s


    hand.


    Fanny nces at it and feels awkward. Without waiting for her to react, Lily says sullenly, ¡°Don¡¯t get


    Fanny involved.¡±


    She is here to work, she is not obligated to be involved in her boss private business.


    Fanny nces at her gratefully and feels distresses, ¡°Lily, Rex really hopes you can stay. Lately, when


    you¡¯re not here, he has a miserable life; he even has lost weight.¡±


    Women are always easily touched by this insignificance. Even if it has turned into this mess, once


    Fanny said so, Lily¡¯s vision has subconsciously looked at him. The man¡¯s original outlined and profound


    facial feature are more prominent because of losing weight, even his cheekbones is shown. He had lost


    a lot of weight back in the hospital. And now, it¡¯s even more.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In just a short time, he has at least lost ten pounds. Lily who looks at it feels upset too.


    But what big deal? Now it seems like a dead end. No matter where the chess pieces fall, it is not


    appropriate.


    Lily takes a deep breath, ¡°Then please take care of him more in the future, Fanny.¡±


    Rex twits his eyebrows. When he speaks again, his tone is already a little throaty, ¡°Fanny, take the


    luggage in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay¡­¡± Fanny then has no alternative but takes the luggage away from Lily, and pulls it all the


    way into the cloakroom then puts the clothes into closet as instructed.


    Lily is angry and aggrieved. She feels that this trip is like a joke. There is every reason to be angry.


    Thus, she steps forward and takes his hand to drag him directly into the bedroom.


    ¡®Bang¡¯


    When the door ms, she lets go of the man¡¯s wrist. Her eyes re at him but her hands are not idle.


    She unbuttons the cors all the way down, ¡°You won¡¯t let me go? You haven¡¯t yed enough, right?


    Well, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    She takes off her coat, then the sweater, until the bottom cardigan and the ckce bra is shown. Her


    fair skin is shown. While witnessing that she is going to take it off, he grabs her arms in advance, ¡°Lily,


    do you know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Sheughs until tearse out, her eyes turn very red, ¡°You won¡¯t let me go, what else if a


    man do not let a woman go? I cannot give you my love but I can satisfy you with my body. If you want,


    feel free to take it!¡±


    Rex is embarrassed, his face darkens. Her two sentences have turned his good intentions into nothing.


    It¡¯s the first thing in the world that provokes him.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± When he is about to speak, it bes mutter because of her bold action.


    Just like this, the soft little hands that are still cold, tuck into his clothes, flirting him wildly¡­

 Chapter 247: Is It Hurt?

    Chapter 247: Is It Hurt?


    ¡°Sss¡­!¡± Her movement is rough and not skilled at all. Rex snorts painfully by her action, which is sexy


    yet depressing.


    Lily¡¯s impulse has been irresistible when he told Fanny to put the luggage. At this moment, regardless


    of his feelings, she only wants to make him ufortable.


    In some way, she actually knows that Rex will do something to her. As long as she said it, even if he


    has some desire, he would not even dare to touch her.


    This man is that arrogant.


    With this in mind, Lily also bes more unscrupulous. By feeling the tension and hotness in his


    body, the evil thoughts of revenge in her heart are relieved. When she wants to go further, she is


    caught by him, ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°How is this enough!¡± Lily argues without thinking, ¡°You¡¯re not pleased, I can¡¯t leave, right?¡±


    Even in her inexperienced deduction, Rex¡¯s body has already had a reaction. There is a hint of redness


    on his cold face, ¡°I was wondering when you started to be handy in this kind of thing?¡±


    Lily stares back at him, ¡°All thanks to you, rabbit will bite people when it is irritated!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be satisfied with your ability?¡± Rex stoops to pick up the sweater on the ground and


    puts it on her rudely, regardless of whether the cor is snagged to her nose, he keeps on putting it


    down.


    Lily¡¯s disobedience is not matched for the man¡¯s strength. She is tossed by him, her clothes gets


    messed and her hair strews in her ears.


    After some confrontation, she finally gives up and Rex lets her go. Her first reaction is to raise her hand


    to wipe her tears. The seemingly vicious eyes are full of hurt, ¡°Is it hurt?!¡±


    Rex stares at her teary face and nods lovingly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It is impossible if he isn¡¯t hurt. By looking at her craziness, his heart has long been fried on a pan, it is


    so painful.


    ¡°Then will you let me go?¡± She cries while questioning him, her voice also chokes.


    The man¡¯s long eyshes block the fragility of his eyes while he¡¯s helping her to preen. His cloth that is


    tore is still widely opened, and he simply buttons it up, and then says in a dry voice, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    By hearing what he said, she should have breathed a sigh of relief, but Lily feels more distressed. It


    obviously is her own request, but the moment he finally agrees, she feels ufortable.


    It is said that the love of each other¡¯s torment will only be arduous in the end, there is no such things as


    the sea and rocky rtionship can withstand these twists and turns. Now it seems they are the same.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One day, sooner orter, they will be tired of each other and drift apart.


    Rather than being like that, it is better to break now, but¡­ it¡¯s too difficult.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 248: He Doesn’t Leave

    Chapter 248: He Doesn¡¯t Leave


    Knowing that she could not win over him, Lily does not insist too. Even if he fetches the car from the


    garage and drives her away from the Vi, in the end, the suitcase is still put back to the Vi by him.


    How she came, that¡¯s how she goes back.


    Along the way, it is tranquil inside the car. A quarrel is destined not to be calm. Each of them is calm;


    no one has the desire to chat.


    The car drives steadily all the way to her house. Lily does not let him drives into themunity but only


    stops at the roadside outside themunity. She unbuckles the seat belt and hesitates for a few


    seconds before getting out of the car, yet she still could not help saying, ¡°You¡¯ve drunk a lot, call a


    driver to send you home.¡±


    She came back hurriedly just now and did not care to warn him. Nowe to think about it, she


    worries about him.


    After that, she reaches out to pull the door on the side. However, after a few pulls, it does not budge an


    inch. She turns to look at the man on the side, ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m getting off.¡±


    Rex stares at her with all his eyes, ¡°Asking me call a driver, why, are you still worried about me?¡±


    While saying it, he mocks himself inside as if Lily worrying about him is a very extraordinary thing.


    She is choked by him and is speechless, ¡°Since you¡¯ve drunk, you shouldn¡¯t have driven. Plus, you¡¯ve


    sent me, what if you have an ident, I have to be responsible.¡±


    Oh, she¡¯s shielding away from the responsibility.


    ¡°Rx, no one dares to trouble me in this city.¡±


    He will not hear it and Lily does not want to say more, ¡°Then be careful on your way, I¡¯m going


    upstairs.¡±


    She reminds him to unlock the car, but the person seems to be deaf. After a while, he raises his hand


    over to cover the back of her tender hand, ¡°Lily, I¡­.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He has not spoken yet and she has begun using some force to break free. Rex increases his strength,


    but for fear that she will hurt, he also does not hold her too tight, ¡°I know you me me inside. Both you


    and Marina are wrong in this matter. I won¡¯t say more and also won¡¯t force you to agree with me now.


    You can consider it slowly, when you¡¯ve thought about it, tell me, no matter what the result is.¡±


    Lily purses her lip, the faint pink lip is slightly pale by the force but soon she loosens it, and nods her


    head twice, ¡°Okay, let me go first.¡±


    Rex knows that she is being perfunctory to him. But he still obediently releases her hand and unlocks


    the car, letting her pull the car door smoothly and walking out.


    While carrying the bag, Lily walks straights towards the gate of themunity without looking back at


    the whole journey, for fear of looking into his deep-set eyes.


    From the entrance of themunity to the entrance of the unit, she never dares to look back. For the


    first time, she feels that the distance is so long.


    She does not stop for a breath and climbs from the first to the fourth floor. She obviously brings the key


    but she does not care and knocks on the door. Bree wears a coat and opens the door, then nces at


    her empty hand, feeling a little puzzled, ¡°Where¡¯s your suitcase?¡±


    ¡°In the vi¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. didn¡¯t you go back to pack things up, why did you leave it?¡± Speaking of moving away from the


    Vi, Bree agrees the most. Even if the two are a couple now, she does not want her daughter to live


    there, not to mention the current awkward situation.


    ¡°Rex won¡¯t let me take it away.¡± Lily knows that she could not hide it and simply tells the truth.


    Hearing the words, Bree frowns more tightly, ¡°Did he pester you? Lily, please don¡¯t cause any trouble, I


    heard that Rex is not an ordinary person¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lily changes her shoes and sits on the sofa weakly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do any


    excessive things.¡±


    ¡°How can you know it? Have you forgotten your sufferings¡­¡±


    Lily nces at her and interrupts her unspoken words. Bree knows that she is not feeling well too and


    sighs, then says nothing more. She only pours her a ss of water and tells her to rest earlier.


    After sitting alone in the living room for a while and after her mood has calmed down a bit, Lily enters


    the bedroom with a ss of water.


    The desk is next to the window, she simply puts down the cup. When she reaches out for the curtain,


    her eyes touch the conspicuous light downstairs. In fact, it is too dark in the middle of the night, so the


    light is really prominent.


    The man who has just sent her from the Vi has not gone yet. Even though it has a distance between


    the fourth floor and the dark windows of the car, she seems to be able to feel his gaze.

 Chapter 249: Staying Downstairs All Night

    Chapter 249: Staying Downstairs All Night


    Lily is terribly panicked and immediately pulls the curtain down deadly. At the thought of him being


    downstairs, her heart beats quickly. She is very nervous and there are some ambiguous feelings in it.


    She walks over to the bed to sit down, and coincidentally, the phone that is thrown on the bed rings. By


    clicking on it, it is Rex¡ª


    ¡®I¡¯m not joking with you about what I said. Think about it carefully, then tell me the answer.¡¯


    Lily really wants to send him a refusal word right now. But after several attempts, her fingers on the


    screen still fail to press on it. Rex has never been a soft-hearted person. His style of doing things has


    always been in the strictest enforcement. Even though it seems that there are some dictatorships in


    dealing with some issues, it is precisely because of this that he has such a strong leadership posture.


    If this text message does not indicate his phone number, she will never believe that it is sent by Rex.


    But it turns out that it is indeed sent by him personally.


    In order to retain her, he has used both hard and soft tactics and he has never been more humble like


    this. It¡¯s not like Lily is not touched, but when thinking of Marina, it¡¯s like a fish-bone stuck in her throat.


    She cares because she loves this man so much, she minds whether he belongs only to herself, she


    cares everything about him.


    Just when she is out of her sense, her phone vibrates again¡ª


    ¡®I won¡¯t let Marina disturb our life again, as long as you cane back.¡¯


    If this sentence is put before this matter, she will agree without hesitation. However now, it is inevitable


    to scruple more. She is afraid that she will repeat the same mistake if she is not cautious; She is not a


    purely emotional person but she has experienced so much that makes her extra cautious.


    After a short pause, Lily¡¯s fingertipsnd on the screen and type a line: I will consider it.


    Click, send.


    The screen of the phone dims as time passes. The man does not reply. Lily turns off the light and


    quietly approaches the side of the window. Downstairs, the car stays still.


    She sits back on the bed and lies on her back. Her head is very chaotic with various kinds of thoughts.


    While thinking about it, she eventually falls asleep. She has a dream with Rex, Marina and herself. In


    her dream, they travel together and encounter danger; Rex drags Marina away, leaving her alone in


    danger¡­


    However, at this moment, a very familiar face appears in the dream, Ryan. The man seems to be fallen


    from the sky and stands in front of her, then reaches out to her¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily sits up from the bed violently, sweating all over her head. The sky is already bright outside the


    window, the sun rises. She can vaguely hear the sound of car bray and people bustling downstairs.


    Lily sits quietly for a moment and raises her hand to wipe the sweat on her head; She is a little short of


    breath, fortunately, it is only a dream.


    But soon, she frowns, wondering why she dreams of Ryan. Perhaps, the encounters these days she


    went through are too bizarre, which are deep in her memory.


    ¡°Lily, are you awake?¡± Bree knocks from the outside of the door.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lily lifts her quilt and puts on her shoes before getting out of the bed, then walks to the door and pulls


    the door open, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    ¡°About your father¡¯stely operation. I¡¯ve asked Aunty Vicky, she said that part of th fee can be


    reimbursed but the medical record and the total bill of payment needed to be printed from the hospital.


    If you¡¯re free today, take care of it. Your father and I will go to the insurance office to ask.¡±


    After resigned, Lily has nothing to do either. She then nods, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking well, why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve just woken up, don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then get ready ande out to eat.¡±


    After Bree left, Lily closes the door, then dresses and washes up. Her hair is tied into a bun, which is


    neat and clean. After everything is done, she pulls the curtain away and subconsciously looks at the


    ce where the car stoppedst night. The car has already gone.


    She feels a bit depressed. She forces herself to withdraw her eyes, not daring to think too much.


    ¡­

 Chapter 250: Meet Marina in the Hospital

    Chapter 250: Meet Marina in the Hospital


    After eating, Lily drives her car to Karl¡¯s hospital. Because Harry was hospitalized in a VIP ward at that


    time, there are not many people on the counter. Thus, everything needed is prepared quickly.


    Before she left, she goes downstairs where she gets the bill, and identallyes across Marina


    who is walking in the corridor. She is wearing a patient suit and she is thinner than before, there is also


    a foreign nurse standing around to take care of her.


    Enemies often cross paths, which is probably the case now.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Marina speaks first, allowing the caregiver to leave the spot and walks closer to


    her in two steps. She then nces at the document in her hand and smiles without any significant


    meaning, ¡°Congrats, your dad has been discharged, are you taking care of the procedure?¡±


    Her mouth says congrattion, but from her expression, Lily does not see any trace of kindest.


    Instead, there is a fearless bluff and buster.


    Lily¡¯s eyes flicker at her, her expression is very cold, ¡°You¡¯ve juste back from the death and does


    not look really good, so Marina, worry more about yourself than congratte others in this state.¡±


    Marina knows that she must be haggard now. But by looking at Lily, even though she looks pale, it is


    better than she, which makes her could not help feeling jealous. She lowers her voice which can only


    be heard by two of them, ¡°Oh, I¡¯vee back from the death to let you know who Rex really loves. It¡¯s


    not a loss.¡±


    ¡°Who does he love? He begged me not to leave and stay with him, you may not have seen it.¡± Lily¡¯s


    speaks in a rx tone. When facing Marina again, she is unprecedentedly calm, because she has seen


    the true face of this woman, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel tired by keep on using such despicable way?¡± What, do you


    think you¡¯ve won over me? Didn¡¯t you will be sent away after recover?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Marina¡¯s face is paler with anger; she is unable to answer for a while.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to waste time on arguing with her. But with Marina¡¯s current embarrassing


    appearance, it can also be seen that it is true that Rex will send her away. Marina herself certainly


    knows too.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Marina stands in front of her to block her path. The pale face is thin and slightly out of phase. It


    obviously should be a weak face, but it is vicious now, ¡°Is it necessary to snatch and fight with me!?¡±


    Lily takes a step back and makes a distance between them. Her voice is very light but the words she


    said are iparably heavy, ¡°If I¡¯d fought with you, you¡¯d lost many times. You cried and screamed of


    wanting it. It¡¯s not the same as I want. I disdain to use these methods to get the heart of a man. If I tell


    Rex that you fell by yourself, what do you think he will do?¡±


    In fact, Lily has told Rex before, but he does not believe it at this juncture. Now, she tells her this only to


    let her know she would never win.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before waiting for Marina to answer, Lily has bypassed her.


    However, behind the two, a man who is wearing a doctor¡¯s white gown with a mask secretly records


    everything¡­

 Chapter 251: Ryan’s Stalking

    Chapter 251: Ryan¡¯s Stalking


    ¡°Lily has just left the hospital¡­¡± The man turns into the treatment room and locks the door with his


    backhand, then opens themunication equipment, ¡°Yes, she said those things with Marina; Her


    complexion is not very good; The specific content could hardly be heard... Okay, I will report to you


    immediately if there is something weird.¡±


    The man hangs up and immediately reopens the door. Once he opens it, he identallyes across


    a nurse. Fortunately he wears a mask.


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡± The nurse thinks he is a doctor on duty and when she is about to bow her head to


    apologize, the man has quickly shed out of the treatment room and walks away without looking back.


    The nurse is dumbfounded. When she looks at the direction, she doesn¡¯t see him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She could not help mumbling, ¡°What the hell, who¡¯s it¡­¡±


    At the other end of the man¡¯s phone, Ryan is standing in the VIP room on the top floor of thergest


    financial andmercial building in City J. His hand is waving on a golf stick, flicking towards the ck


    hole.


    With a click, the white ball falls into it steadily. He retreats his hand and the person next to him steps


    forward to take the golf club away. His dark blue cuffs of the shirt are pulled onto his arms by him. The


    crystal buttons in the sleeves glitter in the light.


    Marina.


    Lately, Ryan often hears this name. If he is not secretly investigating Lily, he might not have known


    such a person in his life.


    Thinking of the content reported by the subordinate over the phone just now, the man could not help


    but curve his lips. The small and beautiful face shes through his mind. The woman basically looks


    stupid, thus, it is not hard to believe that she could endure her love rival again and again.


    ¡°Mr. Ryan, Felix from Kailun Group is here.¡± His assistant reminds him in the utmost deference from


    behind.


    Ryan calms his emotions and puts on his tailored suit. While tying his tie, he asks, ¡°Are all the material


    ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Give it to him. I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the assistant leave, Ryan stands in front of a mirror and straightens out his clothes. When he is


    picking up the pen from the table, he sees a light-yellow fur-ball, which is as big as a thumbnail, lying


    next to it.


    His sight stays there for a moment. When he picks it up to study it, he suddenly remembers the source


    of this thing.


    That night, in the alley, she fled in a hurry. The pendant had broken from something. It has a soft color


    andfortable touch, just like her.


    Ryan smiles and walks out of the office quickly. The sun shines through the grand panoramic ss.


    The fur-ball that is originally ced on the table is also taken by him in his pocket.

 Chapter 252: Marina’s Scheme

    Chapter 252: Marina¡¯s Scheme


    After Lily left, Marina is very upset. She does not have the mood to stroll anymore and directly walks


    back to the ward. While sitting on the bedside, the more she thinks about it, the madder she is. As long


    as she recalls the swaggering face of that slut just now, she cannot restrain her anger.


    How dare she say that?!


    What is her qualification to show off her feelings with Rex in front of her, Rex is hers!


    Send away?


    Marina clenches her teeth tightly. She will never let this thing happen to her. Her departure five years


    ago is a very big mistake. Don¡¯t think about separating them this time!


    Thinking of this, Marina picks up the phone and calls Jade, who she has not contacted with for a long


    time, ¡°How¡¯s the situation there?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How do you still have a face to ask me? Marina, I¡¯ve waited for your call for a long time. Would you


    find an excuse and run away?¡±


    She could not get in touch with her a few times. Obviously, Jade could not keep her calmness these


    days, which makes her think of a lot of things. She even thinks that if it continues to be like this, she will


    no longer listen to Marina¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel with me, this will only dy things!¡± Marina is in rage and has no intention tofort her,


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation over the hospital?¡±


    Jade knows that she currently cannot fight against Marian, thus, she holds back the anger. ¡°Melly¡¯s


    condition is still the same. The hospital has already started the transfer procedure. Rex came here this


    morning but left quickly.¡±


    ¡°Rex had gone?¡± Marina is a little surprise, followed by nervousness, ¡°What did he do, what did he


    say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jade frowns, ¡°How can I dare to get close to him, if I¡¯m discovered then I¡¯m doomed!¡±


    Rex has been putting pressure on the police just to find her. She has lived a semi- vagabondage life for


    so long. Even though Marina gave her moneyst time, she dares not to spend it. She barely wears


    cheap clothes and lives in a suburban hotel that does not require an ID card, which makes her suffer a


    lot and look ten years older.


    If you do not know her age, you may think she is a middle-aged woman!


    And all of this is caused by Lily. If it is not for her, she will not have lived like this!


    Everything she hoped in the past hase to nothing. The only thing she wants now is to let Lily go to


    hell, and then bring the money to go abroad!


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t worry, since Melly has transferred to another hospital, just pay attention to what Rex is


    going to do next, what n he has, then we will act by chance.¡± Marina stabilizes Jade¡¯s emotions.


    Also, to console herself.


    At this juncture, Rex must not discover anything. Otherwise, all ns will fail.


    If Rex is suspicious of her, then she will not know where Melly will be transferred to. Then, she has to


    be restrained. If this is just a coincidence, it may be a good opportunity for her.


    Marina walks to the window with her phone and secretly schemes in heart. She cannot be anxious or


    scared now, self-disruption is absolutely intolerable.


    ¡°What n do you have? I don¡¯t know anything now. I will do whatever you want me to do. I can¡¯t do


    anything for you for no reason, you have to at least let me know!¡± Jade cannot hold her calmness


    anymore. She is like an ant on a frying pan, extremely anxious and panicked. She knows nothing about


    what Marina wants to do and can just wait. For her, dying for one more day is dangerous.


    Hearing Jade¡¯s question, Marina thinks for a moment. She seems to be thinking about whether to tell


    her. After a long time, she finally says, ¡°Go to First Affiliated Hospital of J University and find someone


    call Charles. I will give you his contact methodter. Just say DH23, he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°DH23?¡± Jade puzzles, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, just follow what I said. Charles will naturallye to see you.¡±


    Marina¡¯s hand that is putting on the window sill secretly tighten, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be discovered by


    anyone!¡±


    Jade nces at the wild scenery around her and grits her teeth, ¡°Okay, got it, I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Marina clears the phone¡¯s call record and puts it back in the drawer at the


    bedside. Just after doing all of this, the door of the ward is suddenly pushed open from the outside. She


    is startled and looks at it in panic. It is Rex.

 Chapter 253: Thank You Rex

    Chapter 253: Thank You Rex


    She is talking to Jade thest second but hees in the next second¡­


    Marina feels really guilty, she then stammers, ¡°Re, Rex, why are you here?¡±


    Rex should not havee today, but since the hospital informed him that Lilyes here to print the


    records and documents, he rushes over but does not expect that she has left.


    At this moment, Rex suddenly feels strange that Marina¡¯s avoiding eye contact, he asks, ¡°What are you


    doing.¡±


    Marina smiles, trying to calm herself down, ¡°I just wanted to go downstairs¡­.¡±


    Halfway through and she suddenly thinks of Lily. Aware that it will distract him most, she then takes the


    initiative to mention it, ¡°Oh right, I met Lily in the corridor.¡±


    Sure enough, after hearing her words, Rex¡¯s expression bes tense, he pays all his attention on it,


    ¡°What did you guys say?¡±


    ¡°She came to the hospital to deal with things and coincidentally met me. We didn¡¯t talk anything, just¡­


    she told me that you will send me away.¡± Speaking of which, Marina deliberately pretends to be pitiful


    and purses her mouth as if it is difficult to speak those words out.


    ¡°She would not say that if you didn¡¯t provoke her.¡± The man¡¯s tone is firm.


    Even though it sounds terrible, at least the topic has diverted. In order to conceal her true thoughts,


    Marina has no choice but to admit it, ¡°You know we never get along well¡­¡±


    Compared with being found in contact with Jade, she would rather admit that she feels guilty to see him


    because of Lily.


    ¡°Marina, stop doing things that disgust me. My tolerance for you is also limited.¡± Rex walks to the side


    of the bed but does not look at her. He looks at the infusion set aside as if this way the only way to calm


    down.


    He is afraid that he could not control his emotion and will affect Marina. With this current situation of her


    body, she could not bear any blow at all.


    The room is tranquil. Wondering when did it start, this has be their mode of getting along. Before,


    he does not feel anything about her request and possession. However, at this moment, he feels so


    heavy and tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to transfer your grandma. She wille here tonight after inspection and she will


    be in your ward next door, it¡¯s convenient for you to take care of her.¡±


    When the words fell, Marina can hardly believe, ¡°What, what?!¡±


    She is still thinking widely just now. Did he discover what she is nning that makes him transfer her?


    But she did not expect that he will directly transfer her here.


    In this way, it is much more convenient for her n, which would be great for her.


    However, Rex knows nothing about her intentions; he thought that she does not know Melly¡¯s condition


    yet. He wants to hide it and tries to extend Melly¡¯s life, ¡°You can meet grandma tonight.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Marina is so excited that she sits upright at once, ¡°Rex, thank you, thank you very


    much¡­¡±


    She is very emotional, which can be seen. Rex knows that herst living rtive is only Melly herself.


    Even though he has no intersection with Melly, thinking of what happened in these years still could not


    stop his sadness.


    No matter what, he indirectly killed Marina¡¯s parents. He has an inescapable responsibility, not to


    mention that Marina¡¯s parents treated him like their own son. Thus, he could not let go.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Knock knock knock¡¯


    There is a knock on the door behind him, Rex¡¯s thin lip slightly opens, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Karl walks in with a file folder. He nods to greet Marina and walks over to pat on Rex¡¯s shoulders,


    ¡°Come out, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Rex nces at Marina. After confirming that there is nothing wrong, he walks out of the ward with him


    and goes straight to the dean¡¯s office.

 Chapter 254: Drinking

    Chapter 254: Drinking


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind you bring Melly here, but there are some points I still have to make clear with you.¡± Karl


    breaths out a deep breath, ¡°First of all, her current condition is not well. No hospital will be willing to


    ept her. I know you want to hide from Marina, but I still have to tell you that Melly can¡¯t live for more


    than three months. This is the most optimistic situation and the shortest duration is one month and


    she¡¯ll gone. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    When he received the information today, Karl agrees without saying much. The mortality rate of Karl¡¯s


    hospital is very low, which is why many business and political figurese here to have a treatment.


    One more death case will not affect anything. However, he is still afraid that Rex will feel hope for it.


    Hearing this, Rex nods, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And also, if you want to hide it from Marina, I will definitely let the responsible medical team sign a


    confidentiality agreement. As long as she is unaware now, there will also be no disclosure in the future,


    you must pay attention to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll let people take care of it tonight; The treatment is positive and


    we will not give up. Just rx.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rex reaches out and pulls out a box of cigarettes from the inside pocket of his suit, ¡°Just one,


    okay?¡±


    Karl looks at the faint dark circles under his eyes and sighs, ¡°Okay. I have a dinner with Pehry tonight,


    just the two of us, are youing? That kid has been talking about you recently.¡±


    Rex flicks the lighter, then takes a swig at the cigarette. The gray smoke slowly spits out, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Karl does not expect that he will agree, which makes him relieved. As long as he is willing toe, it¡¯s


    fine, ¡°Well, eight o¡¯clock, Red club.¡±


    ¡­..


    The three men appear in the VIP room of the Red club on time at night. Rex has always been the most


    punctual one. However, he iste today.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s meeting is dyed.¡± After he finishes speaking, without any pause, he picks up the


    ss on the table and drinks up, ¡°This is my self-punishment.¡±


    Pehry has not seen him like this yet, which makes him feel a little muddle yet a little ¡®high¡¯, ¡°Here, Rex.


    I¡¯ll drink with you. We will have another dozens of wine if this is empty. I happened to receive a lot of


    good stuff recently!¡±


    How could he not stop him, even drink with him?


    Karl knows things are getting worse when he sees this scene, but what can he say. Peoplee when


    they are disappointed, it should be a kind of vent.


    Therefore, Rex who has lived for more than thirty years is unconscious for the first time. To be precise,


    even though he could still walk, he has already been senseless.


    Seeing this appearance, Karl ends it and asks the manager of the club to arrange a driver and half-


    dragging yet half-towing him to the car, ¡°the Vi, do you know where?¡±


    The young driver recognizes these three bosses, and nods immediately, ¡°Yes, I know. Rest assured,


    sir. I will send him back safely.¡±


    Karl then feels at ease and waves his hand as the car disappears in the sight.


    However, what he does not expect is Rex will wake up in the middle of the way and looks at the scene


    of the street shing out of the window. Once his head is hot, hemands, ¡°Go to the RED


    Community.¡±


    The driver is surprised by the sudden change of the destination, ¡°Sir, where do you say?¡±


    ¡°RED Community.¡±


    There are seldom people who call a driver to send them to such an old district. After finding the location


    on the map, the driver confirms it again, ¡°Is it this ce?¡±


    Rex opens his eyes and nces at it, then hums a sound with his nasal cavity, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡­


    More than half an hourter, the car parks steadily below Lily¡¯s house. The driver turns his head to look


    at the man in the back seat of the car, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡±

 Chapter 255: It Is Not An Illusion

    Chapter 255: It Is Not An Illusion


    Rex, who initially closes his eyes to rest, opens his eyes when he hears it. He is a little stunned by the


    surrounding scenery, which makes him takes a while to distinguish it. He then takes out a pile of cash


    from the wallet and hands it over, ¡°Go.¡±


    The driver takes over the handful of money, which makes him burst with joy. This money is more than a


    month of his sry, ¡°Thank you, Boss! Goodbye!¡±


    Rex has a headache and does not want to hear any sound. He frowns and waves his hands to signal


    the driver to leave. Until the car is quiet again, he then stretches out.


    He has seldom drunk before; this circumstance is even rarer. At this time, the car is filled with an


    intense alcohol scene mixed with the smell of his perfume, which smells bad.


    Rex does not care about the winter outside the window; he just opens it and lets the cold wind blow in.


    However, it does not alleviate his drunkenness; instead, it aggravates the feeling of a headache. He


    twists his eyebrows and simply pushes open the door to step out.


    This tall man leans against the door of the car. He fumbles for a cigarette box and takes out a branch,


    but it identally falls on the ground. He is annoyed and takes out another one then finally ignites it.


    It is said that alcohol does not make a man drunk if he¡¯s not in the mood. Today, he went to the Red


    club and did not think of going back. Since you¡¯ve bought a wine, why don¡¯t you get drunk?


    It¡¯s ridiculous that he thinks he would forget everything after drinking much. But little did he expect that


    the drunker he is, the clearer the memories would be. In the end, Lily¡¯s face and name shed in front


    of him, almost like a movie.


    When you genuinely love someone, you might feel lonely. He had inadvertently seen this sentence


    before, and he used to feel it silly. But now he has a deep understanding.


    This is the case.


    He lets out a slight smile as if he¡¯s mocking himself, or something else. White mist rises from his mouth


    and soon disappears.


    In the middle of the night, a luxury car and a slender yet tall figure is there. Couples that are jogging


    and passing by asionally look sideways as if they are wondering why such a man is here.


    When Lilyes back from the outside, she has seen such a picture.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why is he here?


    Subconsciously, she wants to walk away, but when she sees the cigarette butts on the ground, and


    also his bby pace, she could not move her legs.


    He has drunk and drank too much. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to see this man in


    such a state.


    It is alreadyte at night, and hees to look for her at this drunken state. Could it be that he drives


    here?


    Such thoughts sh through her mind, which makes Lily angry yet anxious. She steps forward and


    stands two steps away from him. The man does not lift his head at first, as if he does not care who it is.


    After a while, he finally looks towards her and stuns when he sees who theing person is.


    How could it be her?


    Rex stares at Lily. Just when Lily thinks that he is going to rush over, the man lowers his head again.


    It¡¯ste, and she does not even know that hees here, so how could it be her, is it an illusion?


    Because he misses her so much that even the dream can appear when he is drunk.


    While Rex is taunting alone, this ¡®illusion¡¯ steps closer to look into his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The sweet voice is mixed with anger and questioning. He is familiar with this sound the most.


    Rex bes nervous; he raises his head suddenly and reaches his long arms to touch the woman¡¯s


    cheek. This real feeling reminds him that everything is not an illusion; she is here.

 Chapter 256: Soft-hearted

    Chapter 256: Soft-hearted


    ¡°¡­.Lily?¡± He calls her name in disbelief.


    Lily also feels her heartthrob; she does not understand the meaning of him tormenting himself again


    and again. If it is not that she happens to returnte today, did he n to stay here all night inplete


    secrecy?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡± Her voice blows in his ears along with the night breeze, gently yet cooling.


    Rex feels a sudden pain in his heart by her question, ¡°Nobody is in the house, why should I go home.¡±


    She is gone, and the Vi bes lifeless. When he returns home, he faces a cold and lonely room.


    Everything seems to be back at the time when he had not known her.


    Loneliness, lonesomeness¡­ And he has nowhere to resolve them. This lukewarm feeling is driving him


    crazy.


    He raises his hand that is holding the cigarette and puts it in his mouth then takes a deep breath, hiding


    his trembling fingertips, ¡°Can you juste back?¡±


    He is not asking her, it is more like begging.


    Lily has always sealed all the tolerance and emotion towards him in her heart. At this moment, seeing


    such a ruined appearance of him, those emotions hit the wall of her heart like the sea water surges with


    the tide,ing out little by little.


    ¡°Rex, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go back, you know I love you in my heart, I know you love me too. But


    with these things, how much trust is left between us? With Marina¡¯s existence, I can¡¯t stop the


    suspicion. If there is suspicion, there will be a gap. I don¡¯t want this but I can¡¯t control it.¡± Women are


    generally like this to their beloved man, more craziness and less rationality.


    ¡°You can be suspicious, I won¡¯tin.¡± He smokes with anxiety and fierceness, desperately


    suppressing his agitated emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say but difficult to do. I¡¯ve learned from my previous mistake.¡± Speaking of which, Lily


    pauses and takes half-step closer to him so that he could hear her words clearly, ¡°Marina¡¯s falling into


    the pool was caused by herself, not me. You doubted me about this matter and I kept silent not


    because I didn¡¯t want to justify myself, but because I was disappointed. I waspletely disappointed


    that I didn¡¯t want to exin anything.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She says with a wry smile and shakes her head, ¡°Even if I say it now, you won¡¯t believe too¡­.¡±


    ¡°I believe!¡± The man¡¯s voice is anxious. He is not chiming with her, ¡°Suspecting you is my fault. I didn¡¯t


    have time to think in the crisis moment at that time. Whether you believe it or not, I keep on standing on


    your side from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Harry¡¯s illness and Marina¡¯s falling into the water are two different things. In the final analysis, what Lily


    cares most is that Harry is affected. But Rex does not trust her. Now that he said this, she is indeed


    touched.


    When he finishes the words, they look at each other calmly. No one speaks; there is nothing to say;


    ncing at each other ismunicating.


    After a while, perhaps because of standing for too long, Lily could not help but shiver. Rex throws the


    smoke at his fingertips and turns around to pull the car door, then bends over to take out his coat and


    puts it on her shoulders.


    Lily raises her hand to block it and slightly closes her eyes, ¡°You wear it.¡±


    He barely wears a shirt, which looks lightly d.


    The simple three words bring great emotional changes to Rex. His dark eyes are filled with tenderness,


    ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    His voice gets hoarser when he is drunk. Perhaps because of the liquor, he is in a daze. Lily opens the


    door of the driver seat, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will send you home.¡±

 Chapter 257: Ungrateful Man

    Chapter 257: Ungrateful Man


    The RED Community has a distance from the Vi. On the way back, neither of them speaks. The man


    sits on the co-driver seat and slightly closes his eyes. The handsome facial feature is peaceful but his


    heart gets unsettled.


    The woman beside him drives the car quietly, her eyes fall on the road right in front of her. If it is not for


    the light shining through the window, it will feel like the time has stopped.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Thepartment is filled with strong liquor smell. It can be smelled in every breath. Lily knows that she


    should not care for him, but after holding it for a long time, she could not help but nag, ¡°Can you wake


    up tomorrow after drinking this much?¡±


    He is calm and does not even open his eyes, he only raises his eyebrows, ¡°No.¡±


    Lily slightly twists her brows, ¡°What about thepany if you can¡¯t get up?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rex suddenly sneers, ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken, why should I care about them?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily¡¯s chokes in her throat, little did she expect that a second before, the atmosphere is still so


    dignified and the next second, Rex will say such a thing.


    After calming down, she keeps on nagging him like an olddy, ¡°Who cares if you don¡¯t care, the


    company is yours. If you keep on getting drunk in the middle of the night like this, you will dy your


    work. The employees wouldn''tin you but they¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    It is very unpleasant every time she sees him drank disorderly. This time, she finally gets the chance to


    say it.


    Rex slightly opens his eyes and quietly looks at the petite woman next to him, his thin lip hums, ¡°I


    started thepany to earn money to support my family. Now that my wife has run away, what should I


    work for?¡±


    That deep tone is mixed with a trace of resentment, which directly makes Lily feel terrified. But¡­ why


    her heart is beating so fast?


    Since they fight, the two have not spoken in a serious way for a long time. This kind of squabbling


    conversation is even scarce.


    Lily restrains the thoughts in her heart and tries to calm herself down. Her pink lip tightens and does not


    say anything again.


    Finally, the car drives to the gate of the Vi. The light on the vi is on, which makes it does not look


    bleak from the outside. She doesn''t intend to get into the house; She turns off the car and wakes him


    up, ¡°Rex, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The man closes his eyes but does not fall asleep. He quickly lifts his eyes and looks out of the window,


    then quickly withdraws it andnds on her small white face. Her chin is sharp yet small, and her skin is


    tender as if it can pinch out water; her pair of big misty eyes are like a bubble in a clear stream,


    gracefully touching.


    Materialsfort can lead to sexual desire.


    The appearance of her lying under him suddenly shes in his mind, she was pure yet charming,


    enchanting yet unique.


    He looks away and raises his hand to press the position of his eyebrows hard, then pulls the door to


    get off. His action is fierce yet urgent like evading something.


    Lily feels inexplicable for a while, thinking of what she had done that provokes him; She is puzzled. By


    looking at the cleanpartment, she is annoyed to be soft-hearted just now and sends him home.


    As a result, he makes a face to her as soon as he is home, an ungrateful man!

 Chapter 258: Love is Restraint

    Chapter 258: Love is Restraint


    She reaches out to open the car door and stands vigorously to turn and leave. Suddenly, her palm hits


    a hard rectangle. Her footsteps stop and have no choice but to turn around and walk back to hand him


    the car key. Her tone is bad, ¡°Yours.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The man¡¯s figure in the night is somewhat ck. Because of the effect of alcohol, seeing that she is


    coming back, his visionnds on that petite fair hand. Instead of rushing to pick up the key, he directly


    grabs her thin wrist and ms her into his arms fiercely. By hearing her surprise, he stretched out again


    to hold her waist, his hot lip falls on her ears, ¡°Why are you mad, I can¡¯t even restrain the impulse of my


    body, what gentleman¡¯s behavior do you want me to have?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± With a bang in her head, there is a pink mushroom cloud burst inside. She is blushing like a


    cooked shrimp; She then hurriedly pushes him, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Rex does not trouble her and releases her hand. His eyes are burning and are admiring the blush on


    her face, ¡°Get inside the house, I¡¯ll call a driver to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can handle myself¡­¡±


    ¡°This is suburbs, how can you go? Taxi or walk?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice is slow as if watching her making fool of herself.


    Lily¡¯s temper rises and scorns an unspoken criticism. As expected, good intentions do not pay off, he


    removes the nk after crossing the bridge. By looking up to choke on him, she eventually bumps into


    a pair of tender eyes.


    She stuns and stands nkly, forgets to react; She has long known that this man never speaks his


    mind, but little did she expect that he has reached this point.


    Even when saying something irrelevant to her, he can still have such an addicting look.


    She suddenly remembers those unknownte nights, either at home or hospital, there was always a


    dark car park downstairs at where she was for a long time.


    Just like his eyes at this moment. If you avoid it, you will never discover the love he hides.


    What is his feeling?


    Lily¡¯s heart is like a string struck by a pianist, it slightly trembles, slowly echoes loudly.


    ¡°Rex.¡± She calls his name, she has never been so serious. She smiles and says in a firm yet


    inexplicably weak way, ¡°Do you like me very much?¡±


    She asks suddenly for no reason. However, Rex is interlinked with her heart, the feelings in the bottom


    of his eyes gradually be stronger, ¡°No.¡±


    He¡¯s cold voice melts into this steep night breeze.


    Lily¡¯s face stiffens, but before she looks away, her cheeks are sped by him. His hand with thin


    cocoons covers at the border of her neck and cheek, which is gentle, ¡°Like is an indulgence, love is


    restraint. ording to this sentence, I have fallen in love with you and I still can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    His tone is faint yet full of self-depreciation, not tough at his feeling for her, but tough at himself. He


    has unconsciously fallen into it.


    ¡°I have a failed rtionship before. When I epted you, it was tantamount to open my wound again.


    But the result is not good. Now I want to break this rtionship but I found that I couldn¡¯t do it at all.¡±


    She looks straight into his eyes, finally willing to confide to him, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is good or bad.


    Saying that I¡¯ve got over you is a lie. Because I can¡¯t get over you at all, but re-epting you¡­ it¡¯s


    hard.¡±


    This petite figure barely reaches his shoulders. She stands in front of him and analyzes to him, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know how to continue loving you, but I can¡¯t refuse you either. Look, I still send you home, right?¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­.¡± Rex is touched by her words and tears in her eyes, his heart is broken. ¡°I don¡¯t force you, it¡¯s


    my fault, don¡¯t cry¡­.¡±


    Lily raises her hands and wipes away the tears, letting him see the firmness of her eyes, ¡°Since I don¡¯t


    know what to do, I¡¯ll follow my heart this time. No matter what the consequences are, even if I¡¯m


    betrayed again, whether it¡¯s good or bad, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

 Chapter 260: This Reagent Is Very Poisonous

    Chapter 260: This Reagent Is Very Poisonous


    On the other side, Marina is sitting on the hospital bed and raises her left hand to pat her chest. Her


    face is as pale as paper.


    Nearly, she is nearly discovered.


    Fortunately, her reaction is fast enough, or else, Rex will see her!


    Once Marina thinks of the eyes that looked over so quickly, she could not stop the chills in her heart.


    She sits down at the end of the bed for a long time before recovers.


    When the panic fades, all left in her mind is the scene of Rex hugging Lily.


    Because of Harry¡¯s affairs, she thinks that the two will definitely not be reconciled soon. But she doesn¡¯t


    foresee that after some time, they have restored their rtionship.


    Lily.


    Thinking of this word, Marina could not help but show a horrible and ferocious look on her face, ¡°She


    can even tolerate when her father has been like this; she is really a bitch!¡±


    She stares fiercely at the wall as if it is Lily. Her eyes are like a knife, dismembering her flesh little by


    little!


    No.


    She could not sit still; she absolutely could not see Rex being together with that woman again!


    Marina¡¯s chest heaves violently; depression is slowly condensing in her heart. She takes out the phone


    and calls Jade. As soon as it is connected, she asks, ¡°Have you gotten that thing!¡±


    Jade listens to the anxious voice over the phone, which is totally different from her usually confidence.


    However, she could not help but feelcent. Marina finally gets unease too.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, try to put that thing at the southwest corner in the back garden of this hospital, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Jade is uneasy, ¡°Is there any surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a blind side, there is no camera, and I¡¯d observed it.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of me lying to you?¡± Marina lowers her voice, ¡°This matter will soon have a result,


    and then you can go abroad afterpleting the task.¡±


    Jade wants to hear this the most. When she thinks of going abroad and starting a new life, she could


    not help but get excited. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put it there tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she asks again, ¡°This reagent is very poisonous, what are you going to do?¡±


    Even though she hates Lily so such, murdering is still too shocking for her.


    Marina groans mysteriously, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t kill her. I¡¯m just using her to kill someone.¡±

 Chapter 261: Marina’s Appointment

    Chapter 261: Marina¡¯s Appointment


    Jade also knows that there is no way to retreat at this point. Thus, it is useless to say more. She has


    done everything she can do. As for the rest, it is Marina¡¯s affairs. She only wants money and the rest


    has nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Then be careful. After you get the thing, transfer two-third of the money to my ount.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t owe what I¡¯ve promised you.¡± Marina promises her cheerfully; she does not show any


    distracting appearance at all. Hence, Jade is also thoroughly convinced of her.


    The previous money is being transferred on time. This time, it should not be dyed too. Even if she


    dys it, wouldn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯ll report her? They are now in the same boat.


    Thinking of it, Jade is more at ease. Marina will never change her mind.


    However, she has underestimated the viciousness of this woman. Now, she is still unaware that she is


    the victim from the beginning of the n.


    ¡­..


    It is more than seven in the evening after all the inspection and dinner are done. Marina finds an


    excuse to slip to the garden of the hospital. Only a few people are here during the day, let alone at


    night, there is nobody at all.


    The surveince camera at the hospital is very strict, this is the only area with less monitoring. First, it


    is not in the medical area. Second, the other camera on the corner is under repair. Thus, it is a blind


    zone of the monitor.


    No matter how strict the monitoring is, there is always a ce with a lot of secrets.


    Marina uses this kind of ¡®gap¡¯ to slip in sessfully. She searches in the corner for a long time but


    could not find it. Seeing that time has passed for almost ten minutes, she is burning with impatience,


    and when she is about to return without aplishing anything, suddenly, she steps on heavy stone.


    By looking down, the dark brown soil under the gray stone on the ground has obviously being


    loosened. She crouches down and digs it twice. Soon, her fingertips touch the cold tubr ss.


    She pulls it out hurriedly. The cylindrical ss tube with the thickness of a pinkie is barely the size of a


    thumb. A light-yellow liquid is tightly sealed inside.


    From the outer appearance, this is an ordinary small medicine tube employed in hospitals and clinics,


    which is used for dripping. However, Marina knows how awful this thing is.


    These amounts are enough to kill an adult.


    She hides the small medicine tube in her cuff and clutches it on her palm so that when the cuff falls, it


    is just enough to block it. After burying the ground again, she leaves quickly without dy.


    In order to avoid the surveince area and also not to be suspicious, she deliberately goes to the


    lounge, which is connected to the blind area. Hence, it looks like she justes out of the lounge.


    In order to observe this, Marina has spared a lot of effort. She walks alone in the hospital countless


    times, saying that it is for recovery. But in fact, it is for observation.


    When she finally returns to the ward, it is half-past seven. She takes the phone to call Lily. However,


    instead of using her small phone, she uses her usual phone number.


    The phone rings a few times before being picked up; The voice over the phone is a bit tired, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Marina says straight away.


    Lily who originally sits on the sofa, immediately frowns and straightens up when she hears this familiar


    voice.


    She nces over at Bree. After seeing that she does not notice it, she walks over to her bedroom with


    the phone.


    At first, she wants to ask why did she has her number, but then she takes it back. It is not surprising


    that she has her phone number, she is basically a meticulous woman.


    ¡°I don''t think we can have a phone rtionship.¡±


    Marina does not care about her hostile attitude. She has more important things to do. Thus, she says


    ording to what she has thought countless times before. ¡°I know you¡¯ve reconciled with Rex again. In


    fact, I have something between us to tell you. Now that you¡¯ve reconciled, I might as well take this


    opportunity to tell you.¡±


    Hearing it, Lily does not take it seriously but just snorts, ¡°no need to bother you.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hostile to me.¡± Marina snaps before she hangs up, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you this time. I won''t


    make troubles in hospital. It¡¯s just that I think you should know something.¡±


    ¡°Well then.¡± Lily nods, ¡°tell me now.¡±


    ¡°No, you must see it with your own eyes.¡±


    The sneer on Lily¡¯s lip freezes, there is a bad hunch in her heart, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Aware of the fluctuation of her emotions, Marina keeps her guessing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know why


    Rex acts coldly when your father had the ident, and also the reason why I am still unable to be


    discharged.¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice sinks, ¡°If you only want to provoke my curiosity instead of telling me something, then I¡¯ll


    hang up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about my family, only when youe and see it with your own eyes, you¡¯ll believe it.¡±


    Both sides of the phone quiet for a moment. Lily takes the phone away from a bit and breaths out a


    sigh of distress. She knows that she should not believe any words of Marina. However, it has to be said


    that since the incident, they have notmunicated normally. Some things cannot be solved by


    escaping.


    Late night, in the hospital, two women, and countless caregivers are there. She is right, there will be no


    ident.


    Just when she is thinking, Marina throws out a sentence that makes her cannot avoid, ¡°In this hospital,


    besides me, there is another existence that Rex is very concerned of, don¡¯t you want to meet?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 262: Fatal Lie

    Chapter 262: Fatal Lie


    Forty minutester, the taxi stops at the entrance of Karl¡¯s hospital. At the moment he is looking for a


    change, the driver nces at the magnificent lobby of the hospital, then look at Lily through the rear-


    view mirror, ¡°Miss, did your rtives sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I came for something else.¡±


    The driver feels a little strange. However, he does not ask further. Wondering what can she do besides


    seeing a doctor in a hospital.


    After getting out of the car, a cold wind blows past. Lily wraps her jacket tightly and walks in quickly.


    Suddenly, she received a call from Rex.


    She looks at the name of the caller for a long time before picking it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Why did you take so long to answer the phone, where are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice on the phone is


    urgent, he has been very sensitive these days, especially when she is not in sight.


    Lily nces at the elevator. After all, she does not want him to worry, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at home;


    preparing to go up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He says softly and adds, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up when you enter the house.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s heart tightens, for fear that he will discover something. There is panic with regret afterward, ¡°My


    phone is running out of power, I¡¯ll text youter.¡¯


    Rex does not leave thepany yet. When he is frowning and is about to say something, Joe


    suddenlyes over, ¡°Rex, the video conference is ready.¡±


    Lily is relieved when she hears it, ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯ve finished.¡±


    Rex nces at Joe and has no choice but to say, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily¡¯s heartbeat is still fast. She steps forward and waits for the elevator,


    clearly sees her panic eyes in the mirror.


    With a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the elevator arrives and she walks in. Soon, it reaches the floor where Marina is.


    Late at night, the hospital corridor seems to be extraordinarily empty but the light is still bright. She


    walks over and knocks on the white door of the VIP room.


    Soon, she receives a response, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath and tries to make herself look calmer. When she pushes the door to get in, she


    notices a skinny figure is sitting on the bedside.


    Marina looks at the woman whoes in and bursts out a cold smile, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

 Chapter 263: Marina’s Grandma

    Chapter 263: Marina¡¯s Grandma


    With a click, Lily stands in the middle of the room and stares at her coldly, ¡°What exactly is it, can you


    say it now?¡±


    ¡°What are you rushing for?¡± Marina¡¯s indifferent look makes people angry.


    Lily¡¯s eyebrows twist a bit, she does not want to be alone with Marina for too long, ¡°I only have half an


    hour.¡±


    The more anxious she is, the happier Marina is. Since Lily is in a hurry to court death, she does not


    have to do all her tricks.


    ¡°Lily, if it is not because of your rtionship with Rex, I really like your direct personality.¡±


    Naturally, Lily does not think this is apliment from her heart. Her expression is still as cold as


    before, as if she is watching her performing alone.


    Marina then raises her fingers to point at the medical disinfection cab. ¡°There is an anti-bacterial


    suit inside. Wear it; I¡¯ll take you meet someone.¡±


    Lily does not move; she stays still for a moment. A cold wave is hidden under her smiling yet indeed


    cold eyes, ¡°What game are you exactly trying to y?¡±


    ¡°Why worry when you¡¯ve evene here?¡± Marina finally gets up from the bed to walk to the front of


    the cab and opens it. She takes two white sterile gowns and puts on one of them. Her vision then


    shifts to another door inside the room, ¡°There is a critically ill patient, you need to be sterile before


    entering.¡±


    Lily then notices it. At first, she thinks that it is another room, but little did she expect that it is connected


    to another ward.


    She reaches over to take the sterile gown. When she takes off her coat and changes it in a brisk


    motion, neither of them speaks. One is scheming, while the other one is keeping vignt. The only


    sound left in the air is the rubbing sound of the slightly hard sterile gown.


    After wrapping herself tightly, Lily straightens up, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She always feels that Marina¡¯s expression is strange. However, she could not say precisely what it is.


    From the moment she entered till now, nothing really happens.


    Marina conceals her eerie smile on her lower lip; she walks to the door and reaches out to push it


    away, and apletely different sceneryes into the sight.


    It is also a ward, which is a little smaller than Marina¡¯s one but there are lots of equipment. On both


    sides of the bed, there are two huge machines shining in the silver light. The upper tube is connected


    to the body on the bed and the cold liquid continuously flows in. If it is not for the heartbeat disy on


    the side, she even thinks the person is dead.


    ¡®Didi¡¯ ¡®Didi¡¯


    Quiet till strange, all that¡¯s left is the icy sound of the medical equipment.


    The soles of Lily¡¯s feet are tingling; her hands in the sterile gown could not help but tighten a little.


    However, Marina is extremely indifferent as usual, ¡°This is my grandma, biological grandma.¡±


    Her few words break Lily¡¯s emotion that has hardly settled down. She is very surprised, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You might have not known that although my parents had long passed away, my grandma is still alive,


    just¡ª¡± She nces at the person in the bed. ¡°Her condition is really bad, she has dead-brained for


    many years; she¡¯s vegetative and unconscious. There is no sense, all her life depends on the


    equipment in this room."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s eyes struggling for a long time before falling on the face between the white pillow. It is full of


    wrinkles and is congested with pale sickness. Her facial features are already unsightly due to age and


    disease, especially the body under the quilt. Even though she does not see it directly, she can imagine


    how skinny she is.


    And this person is Marina¡¯s grandma.

 Chapter 264: She Just Wants Her to Kill Melly

    Chapter 264: She Just Wants Her to Kill Melly


    Lily¡¯s throat suddenly dries, she looks away, does not want to look at it again, ¡°What do you want to tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Marina raises her eyebrows and slightly turns to Lily, ¡°The reason why Rex let


    me stay here is that, first, my body has not fully recovered yet, while the other reason is because for


    the sake of my grandma. I¡¯ve mentioned to him before, I want to apany her and he agreed.¡±


    Lily sneers, ¡°So this is your new way to tie him up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that malicious to take advantage of my closest rtive.¡± Marina keeps on saying it, but inside,


    she has long doomed Melly to death. ¡°I just hope you can know this.¡±


    To be honest, Lily has expected some words from Marina when she is on the way here. However, little


    did she expect that there will be an old woman in another ward.


    By looking around the ward, after a careful observation, she just discovers that this is not a special


    ward. Because all the medical equipment has signs of moving. It should have been arranged after


    Marina made this request.


    Lily feels pantothenic after thinking of what he has endured all this time.


    His heart and soul touch her but it could not change Marina even the slightest. This woman is


    essentially selfish with extreme egoism, she will never consider his feelings.


    She will never give up unless she haspletely obtained this man.


    Lily suddenly could not hold it anymore. The atmosphere here is oppressive and suffocated. ¡°It¡¯s your


    business, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    After she finished, she turns around and is about to go out. When she has just taken two steps,


    suddenly, there is a rapid ¡®didi¡¯ sound in her ear.


    Lily subconsciously pauses and turns around to see that one of the small machines is illuminating a


    small red light, she is shocked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marina is also serious, ¡°Her life may be unstable, the system detects it.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She says in a hurry and takes two steps back, ¡°What about the medicine tube in my sterile gown?¡±


    Lily raises her brows and is about to call the doctor. But she scratches her fingertips through her pocket


    and touches something hard. She immediately says, ¡°Here!¡±


    Marina does not wait for her to respond and says, ¡°Inject the liquid of the tube to the disinfectant box,


    I¡¯m going to call the doctor now, quick!¡±


    ¡°Mari¡­.!¡± Lily has not called her name and thetter has walked out quickly.


    Only herself is left in the icy ward. Lily takes out the small medicine tube in her pocket. The pale yellow


    liquid looks like a normal anti-inmmatory, it looks harmless.


    The equipment is still ringing; it is like catching up with the pace of life, as if the person will disappear in


    the next second.


    She has no room for thinking. Even if she hates Marina, she cannot stand by idly. Moreover, the person


    lying on the bed is her grandma, she will not kill herst rtive.


    With this in mind, Lily finally walks to the bed. After taking out the injection and pushing it in the air as


    Marina said, the reagent in the medicine tube is pumped in and slowly flows inside the drip bottle.


    As watching the liquid flows in the transparent needle little by little, within a few seconds, the instrument


    stops ringing. When she is ready to breath a sign of relief, the disy on the side suddenly flickers.


    Blood pressure, heartbeat, all are decreasing at a rapid rate, even down to life-threatening values¡­.


    ¡°How, how can it¡­¡±


    Just when Lily is panicked, the door behind her is pushed open again. This time, besides Marina, there


    are two nurses and a doctor who wears a white coat.


    The doctores in rapidly, he opens Melly¡¯s eyelids to observe the dtion of her pupils, then nces


    at the instrument on the side. His eyes suddenly sweep to the injection on the cab and ask her


    fiercely, ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­.¡± Lily could not react for a moment. She looks at Marina and hopes she could


    say something. However, the four-eyes fix on each other and the moment where it exchanges, she


    knows that everything is toote.


    Because she clearly sees Marina¡¯s smirk after all the schemes, she just wants her to kill Melly herself!


    The temperature on Lily¡¯s body is pulled away, just like falling into the bitter cold hell.

 Chapter 265: Marina, You’re A Devil

    Chapter 265: Marina, You¡¯re A Devil


    The doctor could not argue with her and presses a button on the bedside, then pushes the patient to


    the emergency room. After a while, people in a ck uniform rush in and pinch her arm vigorously then


    press her on the ground.


    Her cheeks are smashed down and it is hurt as if it is going to crack. Lily then recovers and desperately


    struggles, ¡°Let me go, let go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man¡¯s voice is rough. Once you heard it, you will know he is not a good person to


    deal with. With her resistance, the force against her hand is stronger, as if he will break her arms. ¡°I


    warn you, don¡¯t move!¡±


    Lily bites her lower lip vigorously to bear the pain. A thinyer of cold sweates out of her forehead;


    she raises her hand stubbornly and stares at Marina who is still standing at the door, ¡°You should catch


    her, not me!¡±


    Those strong men ignore her and directly twist her arm to pull her up from the ground, ¡°Go!¡±


    Lily does not obey. In such a predicament, she bursts out an explosive force that she pushes her foot


    against the door frame and does not loosen it no matter what. When the security is ready to lift her


    body up, Sally rushes over, ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing hering, Lily¡¯s waving heart finally eases, ¡°Sally, Sally¡­¡±


    Seeing her being twisted, Sally is terribly distressed. When she sees her pale face, she is even more


    anxious and angry, she then steps forward to break the security¡¯s hand. ¡°You have no right to treat her


    like this, let go!¡±


    ¡°It was Doctor Zack who pressed the button and we came here to bring her away. You¡¯d better don¡¯t get


    involved if you don¡¯t know the situation!¡± The security manager¡¯s authority is still higher than an intern


    doctor.


    Sally is not afraid of their threats; she directly uses her fingernails to pinch the back of the man¡¯s hand.


    The man twists his eyebrows and reaches out, and she is directly thrown to the root of the wall. With a


    bang sound, the back of her head hit the wall and she does not get up again.


    ¡°Sally!¡± Once she nces at her, Lily is more anxious. She wants to help her up but helplessly, she


    could not even move.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sally only feels a concussion and dizziness in her head. Before she could recover, a pair of powerful


    palms hold her arms, followed by pulling her up into a familiar embrace, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    When opening her eyes, the man¡¯s delicate yet gentle facial features clearly contain anxiety.


    She shakes her head and her eyes be red, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Lily is beaten; tell them quick¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Karl caresses her frightened face. After a careful inspection to ensure


    that she is no injured, he looks at the security manager with fierce eyes, ¡°Who gave you the right to


    throw a doctor on the ground?¡±


    The security manager feels guilty, aware that he has provoked a wrong person; his strength that holds


    Lily loosen a little bit, ¡°Sorry, Karl. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be thrown out far¡­.¡±


    Obviously, his apology does not let Karl me out, instead, it makes him even angrier. ¡°Release Lily


    and get lost now. If I see you again tomorrow, I¡¯ll let you be hospitalized here for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Ka, Karl, I am wrong, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t let me say it for the third time.¡±


    Karl¡¯s attitude is firm. For the first time, the security manager sees such horrible of Karl. He is so scared


    that he dares not to make a sound but only lets go of Lily and leaves dejectedly.


    Naturally, the remaining people no longer dare to make trouble but only follow him out.


    Sally immediately stands up and looks at the bruises of her cheekbones with concern. ¡°It¡¯s swollen, let


    me help you with your wound.¡±


    Lily bites her lips, it takes a while before she spits out a word, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After that, she looks at Marina who is always on the side, ¡°In order to frame me, you don¡¯t even hesitate


    to take the life of your rtive. Marina, you¡¯re more vicious than I thought. No, you¡¯re not human at all,


    you¡¯re a devil!¡±

 Chapter 266: Confrontation

    Chapter 266: Confrontation


    Marina changes the treacherous appearance just now and tears immediatelye out at once. Her


    face is sad and innocent, which makes outsiders look really aggrieved, ¡°Lily, how can you say such


    things. I kindly asked you toe over and talk, but you gave my grandma a harmful drug in her blood.


    Are you a human?!¡±


    Both Sally and Karl put things together in words. However, the amount of information is too many. Not


    to mention Sally, even Karl is a little unbelievable.


    Did Melly¡¯s sudden recurrence premeditate?


    He looks around the room, and soon discovers the pillow on the cab with some residual medicine in


    it. With a mere nce, he knows the injection technique of someone is not in ce.


    ¡°Where is this from?¡±


    Lily looks over, her face is as white as a paper, ¡°Inside the cab, Marina let me take it.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Marina snarls, ¡°I clearly went out to find the doctor and you secretly took it out!¡±


    With that, afraid that others will not believe her, she quickly adds, ¡°There is a monitor in this room, just


    look at it and we¡¯ll know!¡±


    Karl looks down and slightly turns the syringe to see the vague fingerprint. Marina is right, there is no


    monitor in an ordinary ward. However, Melly is different, she needs twenty-four hours of monitoring.


    Thus, the monitor is installed.


    Karl ignores her and turns to look at Sally, ¡°Marina stays in the ward, someone will take care of her.


    Sally, take Lily to the lounge first.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally nods and takes Lily¡¯s trembling hands, ¡°Rx, let me take care of it.¡±


    After Karl walks out of the ward, he calls Rex instantly, ¡°Rex, not good, Melly had an ident!¡±


    At this time, Rex is having a video conference in the conference room, facing countless shareholders


    and directors. Upon hearing this news, he quickly asks Joe to pause, and then brings the phone to the


    huge window. His voice is serious, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It''s hard to exin for a moment. Now, she has been sent to the emergency room, her situation is...


    not very optimistic. You have to mentally prepared, also¡ª¡± Speaking of which, Karl suddenly pauses,


    seemingly entangled of how to tell the whole situation.


    Rex rarely sees him mutter and mumble; it must be a serious issue that makes him so difficult to speak.


    Thus, he could not help having a bad hunch, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Karl grits his teeth and loosens it again. In the end, he still unable to speak directly, ¡°Come to the


    hospital, Lily¡¯s also here with Marina.¡±


    After that, Rex¡¯s head is like being smashed by a heavy piece of iron instantly, and it makes him


    breathless.


    He remembers that half an hour ago, he was still talking to Lily. What did she say? She was downstairs


    at home, her phone was soon out of power and she was going upstairs.


    But now Karl tells him that she is in the hospital, and it transpires that Melly had an ident at the


    same time. All these connection makes people shudder.


    Rex squeezed his palm that is holding the phone violently. He turns around and walks quickly to the


    door in Joe¡¯s shocking sight, then pushes the heavy door of the conference room, ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±

 Chapter 267: Beyond Dispute

    Chapter 267: Beyond Dispute


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Sally gently wipes her cheek with disinfectant cotton, ¡°It¡¯s a big swelling with a little


    congestion. Don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯ll give you a coldpresster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sally.¡± Lily smiles bleakly. She looked down and said, ¡°I am not in the mood to attend to it


    now.¡±


    Sally stops wiping. She watches Lily tremble since they entered the room. She feels really unpleasant.


    Spraying the anti-inmmatory on Lily¡¯s skin, she could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    What happened?


    Lily recalls everything that happened tonight but she does not know where to start. She has no idea of


    whom to ask, Marina?


    Noticing Lily¡¯s silence, Sally slightly frowns, ¡°That injection¡­ Where did you get it?¡±


    Sally thinks, ording to her experience over the years, drugs from outside have no ess to VIP


    wards, in which Melly stays as an ICU patient. Obviously, the crux of the problem is that injection.


    ¡°The injection is from the medical kit, and the medicament inside¡­.¡± Lily stops thinking about it. She


    has to acknowledge that Marina was really good at y tricks. Marina started her scheme from the


    very beginning. From the moment Lily put on the protective clothing, she has been unable to get away


    from everything.


    Sally still wants to ask something. Suddenly, the door is pushed open from outside the lounge. A fierce


    windes from the door. Before they can see it clearly, a dark figure darts towards them.


    The man¡¯s face is gloomy, his tone full of anxiety with heavy breath. He stares at the small red swollen


    face. Thousands of questions turn out to be caring words, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Lily¡¯s tears that she had held back for the whole night flow out. Those unspeakable emotions woven


    into an imprable make her breathless. She does not realize how scared she was until the


    moment she sees him.


    ¡°Rex, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice is trembling with fear, showing how helpless she


    was just now.


    Even Sally feels sorry for Lily. Plenty offort does not stack up against Rex¡¯s a single caring word.


    Rex clenched his fists, desperate to hold her into his arms, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were at home. How


    come you are in hospital?¡±


    "Marina called me and asked me toe. I was already downstairs in the hospital when I called you. I


    didn¡¯t want you to worry about me, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ever tell you not to contact Marina privately?!¡± Rex is mad, not because of her self-assertion,


    but because she did not take his word seriously. He is afraid that she will suffer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if it would be like this¡­¡± Lily bit her lip from crying out.


    Staring at her surging tears, Rex sighs heavily. While holding back the anger caused by the anxiety, he


    turns to look at Karl, ¡°Where is Marina?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the ward.¡± Karl slightly turns sideways, ¡°Do you want to see her now?¡±


    Rex ponders for a moment, his dark eyes frosty. He scans around the lounge, looking at the faces of


    the three, and finally, he stops at Lily. He stares at her for a while before spitting out a few words, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go to the control room first.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While speaking, he looks steadfast.


    He is observing Lily¡¯s every subtle change in expression and behavior. But fortunately, Lily does not act


    abnormally or have many mood swings.


    With relief, Rex holds Lily¡¯s trembling hands, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lily is stunned and holds him back harder. She then nods with tears in her eyes, ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 268: Checking the Surveillance Record

    Chapter 268: Checking the Surveince Record


    They go to the control room together. Karl also calls the security manager who pressed Lily to the


    ground.


    Since it only happened not long ago, it does not take much time to find the monitoring record. The


    surveince camera in the hospital can only catch scenes but no sounds. This at least is the best for


    the patient. Even ICU patients have no right to look into the monitor.


    Looking at the ck-and-white screen disyed on theputer, Lily does not notice anything at first.


    However, she begins to break into a cold sweat when she discovers that the monitor is only on Melly¡¯s


    ward, Marina¡¯s ward out of range.


    Sally looks at Lily¡¯s pale face and asks in a worried tone, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    No, Lily¡¯s not good.


    Lily stands still as if she is nailed to the ground. In the scene, she and Marina walked inside in the


    same protective clothing. They were facing the bed and chatting. Everything seemed normal. But soon


    things went abnormally, Marina took a step back and walked out of the ward, leaving her alone.


    Lily walked a few steps towards the bedside, and pulled open the medical kit to take out the injection.


    She took out a medicine tube from the pocket of her protective clothing. Finally, she injected the


    medicine into Melly¡¯s drip bottle.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Later, the equipment rang and the security staff and medical staff rushed in together. Lily was pressed


    to the ground as if being the suspect caught on the spot.


    With a click, the video stops. The staff in the control room presses the paused button, and said in a t


    tone, ¡°Mr. Director, Mr. Rex, this is the footage at that time, do I need to y it further?¡±


    No one speaks, no one answers.


    The silence in the control room is awful.


    Time wears on imperceptibly. The security manager standing at the back suddenly groans, ¡°See, I was


    right, it was her! When I rushed in, I saw her. She still had the syringe in her hand. Mr. Director, if you


    still don¡¯t believe me, you can wait for Doctor Zackk to finish the operation and ask him. He must have


    seen it too, so that he pressed the emergency call button!¡±


    The manager does the utmost to support his idea, trying to prove that he had caught a bad person who


    wanted to kill someone, and that Lily is not a good person.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Rex snorts. His deep dark eyes are even more terrifying this time. Nobody knows what he is


    thinking, but that extremely stressful aura fills the room.


    He stands up and walks slowly towards the manager. He stands there in a suit and leather shoes. He is


    conceited, arrogant, but noble. However, the next move shocked the people present.


    Rex punches his face hard with a fist. With a soft click sound, the manager¡¯s nose bone fractured. Rex


    follows him again and lifts him by the cor, ¡°You know it well, huh?¡±


    The manager is beaten with blood all over his face. When he meets the Rex¡¯s fierce eyes, the manager


    pleads to Karl in fear and trepidation, ¡°Mr. Director, help me. Please help me!¡±


    Even though Karl does not like this manager, after all, the manager was his employee before today.


    Moreover, they are in the control room. Rex cannot mess things up here. Based on his current mental


    state, he can possibly do anything bad.


    Before Karl could step forward to dissuade him, a petite figure stands in front of Rex.


    Lily clenches Rex¡¯s arms tightly to stop him from taking the next action, she then exims, ¡°Stop it. It


    has nothing to do with him!¡±


    Rex looks fearsome. Hearing Lily¡¯s words, he stares straight at the manager. His eyes be scarlet,


    his anger to the extreme. Rex raises his hand to wave her away.


    Lily sheds tears again, wailing like a howling animal. ¡°Juste at me. Beating irrelevant people is a


    coward!¡±


    Her words sessfully stop Rex. His firm and unyielding fist hangs in the air with a terrible force in it.


    Sally raises her hand to cover her mouth, for fear that she will make a sound. She clearly sees that Rex


    is falling apart little by little. She is afraid that he will hurt Lily¡­

 Chapter 269: Why Don’t You Believe Me?

    Chapter 269: Why Don¡¯t You Believe Me?


    Karl pulls her shoulders and embraces her into his arms to block all her sight with his chest. With a


    lower tone, he says, ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily widens her eyes and looks up at the man in front of her. Rex¡¯s agile eyes are soaked with sorrowful


    tears, ¡°Rex, I didn¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t do that, okay?¡±


    Thest two words are so fragile. it is more like imploration than persuasion.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She really, really, really hopes this man can believe her¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it?¡± Rex finally responses and looks at her with his ferocious eyes. After throwing the


    security manager¡¯s cor, he stands up and points at the scene on theputer screen, ¡°Well, exin


    this. And I¡¯ll choose to believe you.¡±


    Lily opens her mouth but could not make a sound. How should she exin it?


    Saying that Marina framed her?


    Or everything was nned by Marina?


    Lily does not know how to exin. She stands still at a loss. The only hint of hope in Rex¡¯s heart is


    exhausted by her silence. Instead, he is getting rmed.


    Yes. He is afraid that everything is tied with her personally, that she will choose this way to take


    revenge on him and Marina.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t you tell?¡± Heughs, and then roars, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?! Lily, you said I didn¡¯t


    believe you? Oh, do you know that even if you make up a reasonable lie, I, Rex will fucking believe


    you!¡±


    He grabs her shoulders tightly out of control. He shakes her body back and forth as if he is about to


    break it, ¡°Say something!¡±


    Lily looks at his scarlet eyes and slowly closes her eyes. From receiving the call till arriving the hospital,


    from putting on the protective clothing that has had ¡°hidden crime¡± to Marina¡¯s lie that the bottle of


    medicaments could be fatal, Lily tells precisely the whole story of tonight.


    ¡°You asked me what had happened?¡± Lily chokes with a sob. Every word uttered from her mouth


    requires countless strength, ¡°You might want to ask Marina, about how did she practice deception,


    about why did she want to put me to death¡­¡±


    Karl looks at the two people who are in sorrow. Rex¡¯s sense is running out. It is not realistic to rely on


    Rex to find the trick in it now. Only Karl, a bystander is still sensible, ¡°You mean, you received a call


    from Marina toe to the hospital and she nned all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡­¡±


    Before Lily finished, the phone on Karl¡¯s pocket suddenly rings. Karl frowns at the strident ringtone. It is


    Melly¡¯s attending doctor. Karl picks up quickly, ¡°Is the operation over? How¡¯s her condition?¡±


    The questions attract the attention of all the people present. All they can see is Karl¡¯s face getting


    uglier. He hangs up without saying a word.


    Karl looks up at the furious Rex. He could not say a word as if his throat seems to be stuffed hard.


    Even as a doctor for many years, he has been ustomed to the separation of life and death, but


    never has he been so hard to tell like the current situation.


    Sally sees his expression and her heart sinks. She grabs the clothes on his waist, ¡°How was it?¡±

 Chapter 270: Melly Died

    Chapter 270: Melly Died


    ¡°Melly¡­ died.¡±


    The few words ring in their ears. It is obviously light and weightless, yet everyone is breathless. Even


    Sally, who has nothing to do with this matter, feels the same.


    Rex swallows hard and closes his deep ck eyes. Lily hopes he could say something. However, after


    a while, he asks the question she does not want to hear the most, ¡°Tell me, why did Marina scheme


    you to kill herst rtive?¡±


    If Melly was still alive, there would be room for solution. But now, everything has be a deadlock.


    Lily takes two steps backward unsteadily, one hand holding on the desk to keep her legs. She wants to


    ask for Rex¡¯s trust, but she doesn¡¯t.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yes, how should she convince him?


    It is she who lied, and everything was captured by the camera. This is beyond dispute. She deserved it,


    for being controlled without even realizing it.


    Will Marina kill her rtive for Lily?


    No one will do this. It is too vicious. A man with humanity will not do such things. However, only she


    knows that Marina is more terrible than a demon. Marina killed Melly by Lily¡¯s hand. But how could Rex


    believe all of this?


    Lily smiles bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s funny, right?¡±


    She looks up at Rex and meets his gaze. Her eyes are firm yet fragile, ¡°But it is true. I didn¡¯t kill anyone.


    Before I came here today, I didn¡¯t even know Melly. Marina is just so malicious that she made me kill


    her rtive...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Rex interrupts Lily out of the blue. It¡¯s not that he does not want to hear, but he could not


    stand it. Her voice, Marina¡¯s voice, mixed with Melly¡¯s death¡­ are too dull and painful.


    Lily seems to be shocked by his low roar. She just stares at the man in front of her. There is another


    deathly silence. Suddenly, she seems to understand something and looks down at her hands with


    uneasiness, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say, I won¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see Melly.¡± Rex wants to gently bend down to lift her face and tells her not to cry, and don¡¯t be so


    desperate. However, he seems to be frozen and unable to bend. He could only raise his hand to caress


    her cheeks and wipes off her tears.


    After just two seconds of touches, his dry palm moves away. The door behind her opens and closes


    again. He leaves.


    All Lily¡¯s energy seems to be drained in the moment. She slides along the table to the ground,


    dissolving into bitter tears.


    Karl pats Sally on the shoulders, ¡°Console her, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sally walks to Lily and hugs her while feeling distress, ¡°Lily, stop crying. I believe you, we all believe


    you.¡±


    She is such a beautiful girl. How could she kill someone?


    Even if the evidence is put in front of Sally, she will not believe it.


    Sally keepsforting her, ¡°Rex will believe you for sure. But he needs some time to adapt to the


    ident. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely know the truth.¡±


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°Sally, I¡¯m so scared, not just that Rex disbelieves me¡­.¡±


    Sally freezes for a moment, ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡±


    Lily closes her eyes. She could not answer.


    Even though she is afraid of Rex¡¯s mistrust, the real fear from the bottom of her heart is that she could


    not prove her innocent in the end.

 Chapter 271: Who is The Real Murderer?

    Chapter 271: Who is The Real Murderer?


    When Rex rushes to the emergency room, all the medical staff are in the room, no one leaves.


    The patient¡¯s death in the operating table due to an ¡®ident¡¯, is considered as the first major medical


    malpractice since the hospital was established, ording to the internal system of the hospital.


    Naturally, Karl feels no good. What¡¯s more terrifying is the man who has followed him. His handsome


    face almost gets uglier, as his expression is as dark as an iron in the cold wind.


    Rex walks to the operating table. All the equipment is still connected to Melly. However, the index


    above has no fluctuation, all of which have turned into a straight line.


    She is dead.


    The attending doctor, Zack is ountable. He can only step forward, ¡°Sorry, Karl. Sorry, Rex. The


    patient did not survive.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He slightly bows to them and continues, ¡°The cause of death is that¡­ she was injected with


    barbiturates and etamste.¡±


    Karl¡¯s face changes dramatically. He knows the ingredients. To be precise, Everyone who studies


    medical is familiar with them. Barbiturates is a kind of anesthetics that can make people lose


    consciousness in no time, while etamste has a blood clotting function. Combining the two together


    can kill people immediately and there will be no adverse reactions. If it works fast, one could lose vital


    signs in less than half a minute.


    If chloride is added¡­ It is like euthanasia.


    In this way, Melly¡¯s death seems uncanny and shocking. It turns out to be a murder from a medical


    ident, and this syringe was injected by Lily herself.


    Rex feels the subtle changes in the atmosphere. Instead of looking at Melly on the operating table, he


    turns around to ask Karl, ¡°Is it an abnormal death?¡±


    Karl nods bitterly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rex¡¯s expression remains poker-faced. His gaze slightly turns to the medical staff on the side, his ck


    eyes likesers that could prate people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Without my permission, you are not allowed to


    leak the ident to anyone. And do not announce the death.¡±


    Karl frowns, ¡°Rex, this is illegal¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Rex interrupts him without any intention to stop. Instead, he asks further, ¡°I will take away the


    footage of the ward.¡±


    Karl is shocked for a second, ¡°This is no trifle to privately copy and clear the footage¡­¡±


    He stops right there and does not continue to talk further. Rex knows what he meant.


    They look at each other in silence. They have built up a tacit understanding over the years so that they


    can understand each other just by a nce.


    Rex says nothing but he looks serious, ¡°Karl, do you believe me?¡±


    Karl knows what it means to take away the monitoring record in the ICU ward of a private hospital.


    Moreover, there is a big ¡®ident¡¯ in this ward. No one will dare to agree this request without any trust.


    Even though they are well acquainted with each other, it should be treated differently.


    Hence, Rex himself also does not have the answer for his own question. People will think it


    understandable for Karl to reject Rex. And that would be crazy if Karl does so.


    Karl looks into Rex¡¯s eyes that are filled with pain, anxiety, and the same shock as he is. But put all this


    aside, there are also firmness and faith.


    Such Rex is no strange to him. Five years ago, when Rex was handling the bigwsuit that made him


    famous, he had the exactly same expression at that time.


    He does not want anything. He just wants to find out those possibilities for Lily.


    Thus, he nods in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 272: How did you know that Melly was dead?

    Chapter 272: How did you know that Melly was dead?


    Hearing the talk, Doctor Zack is shocked the most. After all, he is also considered to be half-witness,


    ¡°Karl, it, it does notply with the hospital¡¯s rules and regtion. And also, I did see that women¡­¡±


    ¡°What you see is not necessarily true.¡± Karl turns sideways, ¡°Eyes can bring you truth, but can also


    mislead you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°This matter has not finalized yet. You¡¯re not allowed to disclose to anyone except people in this room.


    If something happened, you will not be able to afford the results.¡± Karl is as serious and rigorous as in


    the previous meetings. However, only he himself knows how much cold sweat is on his palm, ¡°This is


    not a threat. It¡¯s for your own good. There will be a result in the end.¡±


    Up to this point, what else can they say as an employee?


    Even though Doctor Zack murmurs in his heart, he trusts Karl. In the end, he still makes a concession.


    However, some can be concealed, yet others cannot.


    Rex has just copied the material. At the same time, Marina has already called the police.


    This incident is really messed up. In addition to Melly¡¯s death, Karl¡¯s hospital is the location of the


    ident. There are many public and private hospitals in the country that hope Karl¡¯s to copse, and


    bring some profit for them. A lot of eyes are on just to find this ¡®unexpected opportunity¡¯.


    Now hyenas are ready.


    On the same day, the hospital is so crowded. An army of journalists are crouching on the periphery of


    the hospital.


    Marina has been staying in the ward since the incident. When Rex pushes the door open andes


    in, she is sitting on the bedside and is looking at the window in a daze.


    Upon hearing the sound, she is still in the train of thought. After quite a while, shees back to earth,


    ¡°Rex, you¡¯re here¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you report it to the police?¡± Rex looks sulky. It is only half-day past and the man seems several


    years older.


    Marina admits generously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He stares at the pale yet sick face in front of him. A strong hatred upsurges in his heart, ¡°Why did you


    do it?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marina falls apart, ¡°She killed my grandma. Shouldn¡¯t I call the police to arrest her? Tell me,


    what should I do, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dealing with it. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Are you? You love Lily so much and want to protect her. You will only defend her and conceal my


    grandma¡¯s death! You won¡¯t even consider for me at all. You will not!¡± Marina roars, from her heart.


    After all, she had nned the incident. Melly¡¯s death does affect her to some degree.


    However, Rexughs at her roar, which makes Marina has goosebump.


    Her eyshes tremble heavily. She looks at him nervously, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Rex justughs. He walks towards her step by step, closing their distance where it is only one feet


    apart. The smile on the man¡¯s face suddenly fades. He pinches her chin, ¡°What did you say? Repeat


    it.¡±


    Marina¡¯s jaw is about to be dislocated by his pinch. It really hurt that she can only spit a few words out


    with difficulty, ¡°¡­. It¡¯s, it¡¯s Lily who killed, killed my grandma.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rex sneers and shakes her away abruptly. While looking at her staggering, Rex remains


    indifferent, ¡°This news has been cked out since morning. And now you called the police. Well, tell


    me. How did you know that Melly was dead?!¡±            Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 273: I Own Them, Not You

    Chapter 273: I Own Them, Not You


    The ident has be of the talk of the city since the ident happened just half-day ago. Even


    though Rex has nothing to do with it, it involves Karl and his hospital, which he does not want to see


    the most.


    The copied material he got is like a hot potato at this time. Even Rex himself is not sure whether to


    keep it or throw it away. Keeping the footage would make Karl scapegoat, or else Lily would get into


    deep waters. Both the results are thest he wants to see.


    They could have bribed their way to prolong the announcement. Now, everything has been messed up


    because of Marina¡¯s call.


    That aside, he wonders about how Marina was sure that Melly had passed away.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rex can see Marina¡¯s panic clearly. Under such a hint, it is impossible to hide all traces of mood swings


    even if Marina is skilled in acting.


    Also, for these reasons, she does not continue to hide but deliberately distorted the facts. ¡°Yes, I knew


    it. I personally saw Lily held the injection. If my grandma didn¡¯t die, why don¡¯t you let me meet her!


    Besides, she simply couldn¡¯t stand a slightest torment in such poor health!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me. Why did you ask someone who has an ulterior motive toe to the hospital in the


    middle of the night?¡± After all, Marina offered to meet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that she could be out of her mind. I just wanted to make things clear to her. I admit that I


    wanted her to stay out of our rtionship by such n. But I didn¡¯t expect...¡± Marina¡¯s tears roll out.


    She cries bitterly as if she has lost the most important person in her life, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    venomous. She didn¡¯t even let an old woman off!¡±


    ¡°Venomous?¡± Rex watches Marina as her tears covered all over her face. He did not feel sorry for


    Marina but feel ironic, ¡°I will investigate till the truth prevails. We¡¯ll see who exactly the venomous one


    is.¡±


    ¡°Rex!¡± Seeing him leaving, Marina roars. The man keeps walking, determined. She simply rushes


    forward and hugs his back, sticking her face up, ¡°I had lost my parents because of you. Now I lose my


    last rtive because of your lover. If you have a bit of guilty conscience, you shouldn¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My grandma had died but you suspect I did it?¡± Marina sneered, so helplessly yet pitifully. She has


    considered herself as a victim and Lily as the perpetrator, ¡°Even though I hate her, how would I kill my


    grandma? I¡¯m also a human being. My grandma is gone and I¡¯m extremely grieved, sad, and also


    angry. What¡¯s wrong with that I exposed Lily? I just want a fair justice!¡±


    Marina¡¯s every single word is correct. However, it bes a knife in Rex¡¯s heart. She points towards


    Lily and shifts the responsibility on her. In this way, Rex would not believe Lily to be the murderer.


    From the first impression, he knows that Lily is simple yet beautiful and no one could match her. She


    has a pair of curved eyes when she smiles. Even her tears are like clear crystal.


    A vicious person will not have such pair of touching eyes. When Lily cried and recounted what had


    happened, how could he not believe her?


    Rex breaks away from the woman behind him. He does not even look at her but just slightly looked to


    Marina¡¯s side like giving alms, ¡°I will investigate the truth. As for your parents¡¯ deaths¡­. they did die


    because of me. I owed them, but I didn¡¯t owe you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m their daughter, why didn¡¯t you owe me!?¡± Marina feels painful, for her parents¡¯ deaths were the


    biggest blow in her life, ¡°How could you say that lightly? Nothing is more important than life. You don¡¯t


    even know what their deaths meant to me!¡±


    After so many years, this is the first time Marina has spoken bluntly. It is not that she does not care nor


    mind, but for a long time, she has been taken care of by Rex that she forgot hatred. Now his words


    rekindle the hatred in her heart.

 Chapter 274: The Relationship Between Men and Women is Often Touching

    Chapter 274: The Rtionship Between Men and Women is Often Touching


    ¡°If they were still alive, they would not let me live like this. I stayed in the same room every day. I


    couldn¡¯t go anywhere and couldn¡¯t see anything. You med me for pestering you, upying you, and


    even for falling in love with you. But I didn¡¯t want my life to be like this! Apart from you, I don¡¯t have


    anything left in this world. What should I do?!¡±


    This rtionship is bound to fetter and torture each other. Unless one leaves forever, it will continue to


    be entangled till the end.


    Rex feels like he is bearing tons of weight, walking in the desert alone, hunchbacked and feeble. He


    has countless thoughts of giving up. However, he has no choice but to continue.


    Tired. He is really tired.


    Marina¡¯s crying is still echoing behind him. However, Rex does not stay any longer and opens the door


    to leave without looking back.


    With a click, the door is locked. The crying dies away.


    His heart beats fast, along with his pulse, his blood burning in his limbs. He is eager to find something


    that can calm him down.


    Rex walks quickly to the elevator. With several corners he has turned, he could only recall that when he


    opens the door, he sees the familiar face and could not bear the strength in his blood anymore.


    Lily looks at Rex with bright red eyes approaching, and is somewhat stunned, ¡°Why are you¡­ Um!¡±


    Before she could finish the words, a dark figure presses on her. The man covered her with his cool thin


    lips. Rex kisses her urgently yet fiercely as if he is to swallow her. He does not even care when his


    teeth hit the corner of her lips several times.


    All of Lily¡¯s breath is taken away. She is like a stranded fish, Rex the water. She could only breathe


    when Rex is close to her, and she could only follow him.


    It is useless to say anything under such extreme emotions. Only by such intimacy can they have a little


    breathing space from the predicament.


    They are so lonely and sad that only embrace can ease their unspeakable pain.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex is soaked with sweat. His jacket is unzipped, the shirt inside is soaked in arge piece. He doesn¡¯t


    let go of the woman in his arms. He acts gently when pushing her down on the bed, ¡°Lily, Lily¡­¡±


    He calls her name intimately, but Lily hears thousands of helplessness and distressed from his call. It


    seems that he is asking her that ¡®Lily what should I do¡¯, ¡®Are you really Lily¡¯¡­


    Lily knows it. She knows it all, but she could not relieve him. Rex¡¯s forgiveness like a soft trap, she


    does not know what to do about it.


    Downstairs outside the window, all kinds of camera are pointed at the magnificent hospital. Those cold


    eyes are trying to find the ¡®truth¡¯ they want.


    In the room of the window, Lily has turned into a stretch of water under him. She has transformed into


    what he likes and tries tofort this man who is about to fall apart.


    The rtionship between man and woman is often touching. A lively intercourse also hits Lily¡¯s heart


    deeply.


    Well, he is already so tired. She could not force him to do anything else.


    As time wears on unperceivably, Rex gradually calms down. Lily endures the pain and picks up her


    clothes to put on. Lately, she has lost a lot of weight, which makes her appear to be taller and


    straighter. Thus, when she stands in front of him, she looks like a frosty plum blossom.


    And when she says it calmly, he could no longer pretend to be calm¡ª


    ¡°I will go to the police station.¡±

 Chapter 275: This Matter Can No Longer Be Concealed

    Chapter 275: This Matter Can No Longer Be Concealed


    With a bang sound, something crashes on his head. The quilt, the pillow, and even his skin still have


    the gentle force she left just now. However, a few seconds ago, she said she would go to the police


    station.


    Rex tries to calm himself down and suppresses his huge panic to ask her, ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Lily is not nervous like he is, she even smiles after she finishes speaking, ¡°No, I should


    put it this way. To cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation.¡±


    The sharp eyes of the man stare at the white yet fragile face in front of him for a moment. He really


    wants to cut open the woman to find out what she is made of. Thest second, they were still deeply


    attached to each other, but then she actually says such decisive words.


    Rex takes a deep breath silently, so fretful that his anxiety is ignited again. He turns aside, his muscles


    exposed from the quilt. He stretches out to take a cigarette box, and then smoke.


    The gray smoke emits from the man¡¯s sexy lips. His voice is as cold as the dew at night, ¡°Do you know


    what it will turn out to be?¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rexughs when he hears such a simple answer and looks at her with a dangerous hint of light,


    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Lily blinks to bury the uneasiness at the bottom of her eyes, ¡°But I believe you.¡±


    ¡°You should believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°If we continue to be like this, it has no benefit whether for you, me, Karl, or this hospital.¡± Lily takes out


    the phone in her pocket. If it is not for her shaking fingertips, her emotions could hardly be seen.


    The case has already been the headline news online, she then hands the phone to him, ¡°This matter


    can no longer be concealed.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In just half a day, it has be the talk of the town. Everyone has known it. If Rex continues to


    disguise it in such mor, those who are involved will be implicated, and the first one to be criticized is


    Rex.


    And thest thing that Lily does not want to see is that Rex gets into trouble because of her.


    This is not a trifle, it is a murder.


    Rex looks at the conspicuous title on the phone page full of gimmicks, on top of which the photo is this


    hospital and Karl with mosaicked eyes.


    The man sneered at the mocking and ironic photo. He picks up the phone and throws it violently¡­.


    ¡°Boom¡±!


    ¡°Click¡±!


    The phone hits the wall with a loud noise and immediately deforms. It falls to the ground and shatters


    into pieces. The screen is broken like ss bast, and a dent is left on the wall, which shows how


    great the strength is.


    Lily is startled by his anger, ¡°It¡¯s useless to evade!¡±


    She roars out, with tears in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you like this! I didn¡¯t do it. I believe that the


    law is just, and the police will find out the truth. Even if they aren¡¯t reliable, I have you by my side! Rex,


    I am really scared, but this is the best choice. I dare to go because I know you will figure out everything


    and take me home!¡±


    She would not choose to go to the police station if there is another solution. She is afraid, but the


    ident happened and she is involved. Thus, she should take the responsibility, instead of hiding and


    letting others to be ountable.


    Lily is betting her future on his trust.


    Rex falls into silence because of herst remarks. He grabs the quilt tightly, his blue veins standing up


    on his arm so fiercely.

 Chapter 276: Surrender for His Sake

    Chapter 276: Surrender for His Sake


    How ipetent he is that he cannot even protect his beloved woman. How ipetent¡­.


    Noticing his huge sorrow and anger, Lily steps forward and leans over to embrace the originally proud


    yet drooping man at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I believe you can protect me, so I choose to go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± He cannot predict what will happen or what she will face. Since he is


    absolutely involved in it, the police will not disclose too much even if he bribes them.


    He could not ease up at all if he could not see her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself.¡± Lily has made up her mind and insists, ¡°What you should do


    now is help me clear the suspicion, instead of hiding me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I


    hide?¡±


    Now Rex could not hide Lily anymore as the situation does not allow.


    Rex is so painful that he hugs her tightly. His breath is full of Lily¡¯s reassuring smell. He thinks it


    dangerous to let Lily go, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. What if something bad happened? How can I afford¡­¡±


    At this juncture, there is no way to turn around. He could not make any mistakes.


    Letting her go to the police station is too risky.


    If something bad happened, he could not afford to lose.


    Lily slightly gets rid of his hug and looks at him, ¡°Then are you going to hide me till you find out


    everything? What about Karl, this hospital, and the patient? Have you ever thought about it? I have. So


    I can¡¯t hide and make you take all this!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Lily looks at him with aplex expression. The sourness surging inside her heart is about to swallow


    her up. She then raises her hand to touch the handsome face of the man, ¡°I will be fine.¡±


    Rex grabs her cold fingers, such that even her palms are shaking too. She trusts him so much and


    gives all to him. However, when facing such trust, Rex could not utter a word¡­.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The murderer is not her. Only Marina is left. What choice should he make?


    And Lily had already called the police station long before. She does not want to trouble anyone. Hence,


    she chooses to trouble herself. What a heartless woman.


    When the policee, Lily is ready in the lobby of the hospital. There is a man who cannot be ignored


    next to her, Rex.


    The people involved in the case are extraordinary. Thus, themissioner personallyes, afraid


    that it might take a lot of effort. But little did he expect that Lily cooperates with them well.


    Lily looks at her empty wrist and says mockingly, ¡°I thought I would be handcuffed.¡±


    The police officers next to her feel a bit awkward, as they do not know how to respond. The


    commissioner pauses for a while but soon he makes a joke, ¡°You are thinking too much, Lily. We just


    take you for an interrogation, not to summons you. So no cuffs are needed. If there is nothing wrong, I


    believe our police officers will definitely prove your innocent.¡±


    Lily looks down and fakes a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She takes a deep breath and turns around at the man who is sitting on the sofa from the beginning to


    the end. While holding back the tears in her eyes, she says goodbye to Rex, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Rex removes the smoke from his lips and presses it hard in the ashtray. He gets up to her with a


    chilling wind. He hugs the woman in his arms and promises in her ears with a dull tone, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Thousands of words cannot be offset with these few words. Lily nods heavily, ¡°I will.¡±


    Rex does not dy for too long. He quickly releases her and looks away from her to themissioner


    on the side, ¡°Please take care of her.¡±


    He has never been so soft-spoken.


    Of course, themissioner promises readily, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Rex. It¡¯ll be okay¡­¡±

 Chapter 277: Melly Is Her Grandma

    Chapter 277: Melly Is Her Grandma


    Lily is taken away by the police.


    Karl has just finished a major operation when he heard the news. He rushes to the office without


    changing his surgical gown. Sure enough, he sees Rex sitting on the sofa in a daze and smokes


    heavily.


    He hurries over and grabs the man¡¯s cor, ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    Rex seems to be choked with smoke, he coughs violently until his eyes are flushing, and then


    disperses the smoke away. His voice is hoarse, ¡°Lily called them.¡±


    Karl¡¯s pupils are dted in surprise, his body stiffening for a while. Finally, he dumps the person back on


    the sofa madly, ¡°I said I can take it. Did you guys not believe me?¡±


    Rex forced a smile, helplessly, ¡°She insisted and was afraid of affecting us.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Expected answer yet unexpected sadness.


    Karl knows Lily, and also knows how powerful that the seeming weak-woman made such a decision.


    He is not surprised. However, hearing such result makes him ufortable.


    In his heart, he has long acknowledged Lily as a member of this group.


    And things will not go smoothly that Lily was taken away under this situation.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop her? How can you let her go? Did your brain go nk?¡± He does not believe Rex did


    not consider the stakes.


    ¡°Karl, you don¡¯t know how willful she was. Lily did not tell me until she called the police, what could I


    do¡­¡± Rex says as he bents down, his elbows on his knee, burying his face in his palms.


    A warm flow of tears streams down between his fingers. How long has it been since thest time he


    cries? He even forgets thest time he cried. All he remembers is that heartache is difficult to heal,


    which is really too painful.


    Looking at the sorrowful Rex, Karl could notin anything more. He is deeply moved that the


    woman had made a choice that a man does not even dare.


    ¡°It must not be her.¡±


    Rex does not move and stays still, absent-minded.


    Karl lifts Rex up, his misty eyes are calm yet horrible, ¡°She believes you that she goes to the police


    station. Rex, cheer up. There are many things you need to do. You cannot fail her trust!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­.¡± He smiles bitterly and repeats, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hurt¡ª¡± Karl swallowed hard, as there is also an inexhaustible depression in his chest,


    ¡°Brace yourself. You¡¯ve gone through many storms and waves before. This is the same!¡±


    Regarding Lily¡¯s affairs, Rex has never been sensible. Karl is really afraid that Rex will be defeated.


    Therefore, he must remind Rex again and again!


    Yes, he cannot fall apart. Lily is still waiting for him.


    Rex seems to be enlightened. But soon, he bes upset again, ¡°Karl, I have no clue, I don¡¯t know


    where to start¡­¡±


    He has never been a weak man. This man is tough andpetitive. He seldom bluntly speaks out his


    inability.


    Karl frowns, ¡°What clues do you want?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°The murderer is not Lily. Who do you think it will be?¡± He cruelly puts this question up, ¡°Marina?¡±


    What should he choose? One is his close family, the other his beloved one.


    ¡°Rex, I¡¯m saying this as your buddies.¡± Karl says in a mixed feeling, ¡°Based on Marina¡¯s current


    condition, it is not impossible for her to do outrageous acts¡­¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s her grandmother.¡± Rex interrupts him, ¡°If it is someone else, I may believe it. But Melly is her


    grandma.¡±


    Rex cannot know clearer what Melly meant for Marina. Melly was Marina¡¯sst living family, and she


    will be alone without Melly.


    Karl is speechless for a while. He believes Lily. But before things are finalized, no one dares to boast


    about it. Thus, he can onlyfort Rex, ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate with the police to look into the monitor first to


    investigate Marina¡¯s call record and her usual movement. I don¡¯t believe that the poison will appear in


    the ward for no reason. The evidence will emerge sooner orter unless Marina has psychic powers.¡±


    Rex looked down for a long time without speaking. The low-pressure breath entangled on him strongly.


    But fortunately, he finally eases his mind, ¡°Bring me all the footage of Marina¡¯s floor.¡±


    Karl learns that Rex still has his sense and bes happy, ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±


    Rex clenches his fists, his red eyes with fighting spirits. He will surely find the w and proves Lily¡¯s


    innocence.


    ...

 Chapter 278: Reunion in Police Station

    Chapter 278: Reunion in Police Station


    After being taken away by the police, Lily is not treated coldly. She is ced in a single room of the


    detention center. Even though the space is small with no windows, there are at least a chair and table.


    ¡°Ms. Lily, stay here please. We¡¯re just going through the process. The staff willeter if needed.¡± A


    captain of the police station is very polite. He is extraordinarily friendly towards Lily.


    Lily barely forces a smile, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sorry for putting you in such inconvenience.¡±


    After the captain goes away along with the police, she is left in the room alone. By looking at the empty


    white wall around her, she still has some strange feelings. However, upon thinking that Rex is working


    hard for her somewhere she could not see, she does not feel that ufortable.


    As long as Rex is there, she can hang on.


    There is no clock in the room. Hermunication tool is also taken away. Without any concept of time,


    everything seems to be still. The fine dust particles in the air seem to be frozen, except for her


    breathing.


    A series of shocking yet sudden incident makes Lily exhausted. When she is half-lying on the table,


    she finds Rex¡¯s face constantly lingering in her mind. Within half an hour, she can¡¯t even lift her eyelids


    as if they were hung with heavy stones. Not long after, she falls asleep deeply.


    At this moment, Ryan, who hears the newses over secretly, is sitting in the office of the


    commissioner, drinking a tea. He looks at the picture on the screen and does not speak.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Ryan, I¡¯ll have people take you there now¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ryan raises his hand to interrupts. He takes a look at the woman on the screen calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk


    about itter.¡±


    Themissioner is somewhat puzzled. Ryan was anxious to meet Lily just now. Why did he suddenly


    change his mind?


    Instead, the assistant next to Ryan understands his temperament. For fear of disturbing Lily¡¯s respite,


    Ryan would rather wait for her to wake up before visit.


    It is just a surprise that this is the first time Ryan has suchpassion for a woman, which is bizarre.


    And this man sits on the sofa and drinks the green tea in his hand as usual, and then looks up around


    the room from time to time.


    It is only a small police station. If he was abroad, he could take her away right away. Things would be


    much easier.

 Chapter 279: Long Time No See

    Chapter 279: Long Time No See


    Now Ryan can do nothing but wait in vain.


    Themissioner is not very clear about Ryan¡¯s background. He only knows that hismand has


    made an ambiguous instruction. Thus, he can tell that this man¡¯s identity is very mysterious and it is


    best not to ask about.


    The order also suggests that any third party is not allowed to know Ryan¡¯s attendance. Therefore,


    except for them and Lily, it is forbidden to mention it with outsiders, including Rex.


    Unlike Rex with distinguished identity, Rex will make people feel dangerous.


    Hence, it is not sensible to y up to Rex, as it may bring a big cmity if you are not careful.


    Thus, in more than two hours of waiting, themissioner almost does not change his sitting posture.


    He keeps praying that Ryan would leave the room. For quite a while, Ryan still does not move. When


    the silence is going to suffocate themissioner, Lily finally wakes up.


    In the monitoring screen, the woman seems to wake up in cold. She shivers and straightens up from


    the table. She looks a bit groggy as she looks around the wall nkly.


    Seeing her dazing appearance, Ryan seems to think of something and slightly smiles. He puts down


    the teacup in his hand and walks straight out.


    Upon seeing this, themissioner immediately gives a hint to the police officer. The officer catches


    on his meaning and takes Ryan to Lily¡¯spartment.


    The door clicks open. They meet with each other¡¯s gaze. One remains calm, while the other one is


    surprised.


    Lily watches as the tall man walks in. She is frightened that she bounces off the chair and quickly takes


    two steps back to keep her feet, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    She thinks that she is dazzled and desperately blinks to realize that this is not an illusion.


    But¡­


    Here is a police station. She just came here a few hours ago and this man is here now. How fast and


    how powerful does he have to make it in such a short time?


    She is already sweating all over just to think about it.


    Before Ryanes in, he has asked people to shut the monitor of this room. At this time, by admiring


    the woman¡¯s panic-stricken expression, he is somewhat having a lust.


    Yes, he is in a good mood.


    Ryan takes two steps forward and watches as she retreats little by little to the corner of the wall. After


    no way of retreating, he reaches out to lift the woman¡¯s sharp chin, ¡°Long time no see, Lily.¡±


    Such behavior and such frivolous tone remind Lily of the time they were in the alley outside the bar¡­.


    She automatically bes alert, she stares vigntly at the man in front of her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His ability to appear mysteriously is beyond her imagination. He can even make it to the police station.


    This man¡­ who exactly is he?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Ryan chuckles and suddenly leans closer to her lips like he is about


    to kiss.


    Lily holds her breath and turn away to the side, her eyshes trembling heavily.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hide.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice rings in her ears, and warm breaths spill on her pinna.


    A sense of being teased sweeps over her mind, Lily turns to stare at him fiercely, ¡°Is it fun?¡±


    Looking at this extremely angry yet vivid face, Ryan finally let go of his hand with satisfaction, ¡°You are


    pleasing now.¡±


    The word lifelessness does not suit her.

 Chapter 280: Bite Ambiguously

    Chapter 280: Bite Ambiguously


    Lily leans tightly against the wall, trying to keep the farthest distance in the limited space from Ryan,


    ¡°Who the hell are you. Why did you keep bothering me?¡±


    ¡°You will know who I am. The important thing is, that I can help you.¡± Ryan slightly looks up and scans


    the surrounding wall, ¡°How¡¯s it. Do you want me to take you out of here?¡±


    Lily is scared. She looks nervously at the man in front of her, ¡°Take me away? Do you know where it is?


    This is not a ce where you go in and out as you like.¡±


    ¡°What if I can?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°As long as you want, I can take you away now.¡± His calm expression seems suggest that today is


    sunny, as if taking her away is a trivial matter.


    If it is someone else, Lily must think that he is bragging. However, she believes that Ryan is able to do


    it.


    Her heart beats fast. Being in space with Ryan is a torture for ordinary people.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± He clearly captures the panic in the woman¡¯s eyes. He repeats the words with a


    smile, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t get close to me.¡± Lily purses her lip and says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get you involved.¡±


    Hearing those words, the man nods gently and turns to the other side slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a little sad to hear


    that¡­¡±


    Lily frowns, ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Ryan suddenly turns back, followed by a soft force pressing on her eyebrows,


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown, it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lily bes sulky by such intimate force. She raises her hand to pat off his wrist, making a crisp


    ¡°snap¡± sound.


    She does not control her strength, which really prints a red mark.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though her strength is negligible and it was like a tickle, Lily still leaves a red mark, which makes


    Ryan stunned.


    This is the first time Ryan has been hit by a woman for the thirties years. It is somewhat strange.


    Ryan feels a little agitated. He grasps the hand that snapped him. Lily could not help humming, ¡°It


    hurts. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± A sense of danger shes in Ryan¡¯s eyes. With some efforts, he has congested


    her palms, ¡°me me for not telling you the consequences.¡±


    Before Lily realizes what he meant, she suddenly feels pain on her neck, and subconsciously reaches


    out to push Ryan away, but Ryan grabs her hand.


    The rough facet of his teeth spread across her skin. Ryan even opens his mouth to bite her neck!


    But soon, Ryan licks and sucks hard Lily¡¯s greasy yet delicate skin¡­.


    Lily suddenly gets goose bumps. Behind her is a cold wall while in front of her is a hard chest. It is


    inevitable to avoid Ryan. She can only bear it passively¡­..


    As he moves his tongue, Lily only feels like being wrapped by a snake around her neck. The cold and


    smooth feeling makes her stomach ache.


    The man¡¯s lips wander to her chest and stops at the edge of her boobs. He then bites her through the


    clothes ambiguously and soon releases it again.

 Chapter 281: Ill Give You a Chance to Come with Me

    Chapter 281: I''ll Give You a Chance to Come with Me


    The faint fragrance of the woman''s body spreads into the nasal cavity, Ryan closes his eyes, and his


    Adam''s apple rolls up and down several times before he can resist the desire that rises in his body.


    Inwardly, he keeps telling himself, this is the police station, he can''t do anything.


    Lily is so nervous that she forgets how to breathe, she can only look at a man''s ck short inch head.


    Despite the fear in her heart, she still warns him, "There is surveince here, you... you don''t do


    anything..."


    "Surveince?" Ryan raises his eyes, his tone contemptuous and disdainful as if this is nowhere more


    than his home, "It was already closed when I came in."


    Lily is shocked, no wonder he is so confident...


    "I will not cheapen others to look such a funny look." He tugs at his lower lip, and he is controlling her


    with only one hand and caressing her smooth cheek with the other hand as if he is talking to her or


    murmuring to himself, "No wonder Rex is so obsessed with you."


    The man''s hand is cold, like a snake spitting out a wick. When she is hearing him mention Rex, Lily¡¯s


    face changes suddenly, "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I''m giving you a chance to get out of all the trouble, want toe with me?" He straightens up to


    loosen the hold on her, his eyelids slightly copsing as he speaks, with the condescending posture of


    a judge.


    Somehow, Lily always feels that he asks her with a hint of provocation as if he is saying ''do you dare''.


    This has made Lily so tired, so she rejects him without hesitation, "I will not go with you, now,ter,


    even future none of them will."


    Although she doesn''t know how she gets on Ryan and causes him to chase after her, the only thing


    she can be sure of is that she won''t leave Rex behind for anyone.


    The determination in her eyes is eye-catching, when Ryan sees her expression, he is a little envious of


    Rex.


    What kind of man could she trust so deadly?


    Ryanughs to himself, "Looks like you won''t being with me."


    "I''m d you realize that."


    Lily¡¯s gaze is locked on the man who has been talking andughing. She is afraid that he would do


    something shocking in the next second.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But the good news is that he doesn''t do anything, he just stares at her for a moment before turning and


    walking to the doorway position, "Next time if there''s a situation like this. I won''t show up to help you


    again."


    Lily hears her heartbeat, she should be happy that he says he wouldn''t pester her, but there is


    something strange in her heart when she hears his words.


    He thinks he is helping her.


    She wants to argue subconsciously, but on second thought there don''t seem to be anything wrong with


    that.


    Indeed, every time a crisis arises, this man wille from nowhere, then disappear again after the


    crisis is solved, as if he is always in control of her dynamic.


    What she hates might not be his ''harm'', but the feeling that her every move is being watched.


    Lily doesn''t say anything, and Ryan doesn''t give her a chance to speak. He is opening the iron door in


    front of him and leaving, even the oppressive tension in the room disappeared together.


    Lily is relieved, she is standing still, looking at the white walls in front of her. This matter seems to be


    not so simple, the only person she can trust now is Rex.


    Rex has locked himself inside the house after taking the surveince of the hospital. He doesn''t eat or


    go out for two days and two nights. He is staring at the screen and watching it again and again, and he


    is staying up for two nights in a row, his eyes are bloodshot.


    Karl is worried about Rex. When the phone is unreachable, he goes to the Imperial vi and sees no


    one except Fanny, and no one answers when he goes upstairs and knocks on the study door.


    The Rex¡¯s grandparents suddenly rush over when he is about to break down the door and enter.


    The old man is stunned for a moment and asks him, ¡°Are youe to find Rex?"


    Karl bends over and answers respectfully, "Yes."


    "Thanks for your care." The old manes over, and without saying another word. He directly takes


    out a master key from his pocket, not knowing where he gets it, but fortunately, the door is opened.


    It doesn''t wait for people to walk in, the house is filled with a choking smell of smoke. It can also be


    known that how much the person smoked. People who don''t know may think that the house is on fire.


    The old man''s face turns coldly, he walks and sees his grandson sitting in a chairzily, and he throws


    the crutch out.


    The sound is quite loud when it hits the wall, but Rex doesn''t even lift his eyelids, his voice is hoarse


    and he says, "Get out."


    The old man is gasping for breath and it makes Karl concerns about the old man''s body. He persuades


    two sentences to Rex, "Calm down, do not make your grandpa in anger!"


    Rex raises his eyes, which make people see the scarlet red underneath his eyes. Which is causing Karl


    to frown repeatedly, "Why did you get into this mess..."


    His expression is almost numb, "Look at the monitor."


    "Bastard! " his grandpa scolds him and couldn''t help but cough. He holds his chest painfully and


    looking at his grandson¡¯s decadent look, "You don''t want your body, and don''t care about thepany.


    What do you want? It is just a woman!"


    Rex reaches for the cigarette case, but unfortunately, it is empty, "That''s my woman."


    There is only one sentence that let people know that he is insistent and defensive.


    It''s my woman, so I''m in charge and won''t allow anyone to bully her.


    His grandpa listens but thinks he is haunted, "Your woman! That''s a murderer, and you''re the only one


    who is holding her as a treasure, do you know what outsiders are saying now? Are you''re still a normal


    person!"


    "What outsiders say has nothing to do with me, all I know is that I''m not normal for a day that Lily is


    locked up."


    His grandpa stares at him and is unable to believe that this is the wise and m Rex, "You...you''re


    crazy!"


    Rex shuts his eyes, his cheeks are puffing slightly as he grits his teeth hard, " Karl, send him away."


    "Well!" His grandpa ps the table twice, "It''s good that you''re driven me away now for an outsider!"


    Karl steps forward to reassure, "Don''t be angry, Rex doesn''t mean it, he..."


    "Don''t say it!" His grandpa turns and heads out with a big wave of his hand, "I''ll pretend I don''t have a


    grandson!"


    The olddy, who has been following the old man, couldn''t help but say, "Rex, you''re disappointing us!"


    The two old men hold each other and walk out, Karl follows them in a hurry. He is escorting on the side


    to watch the old man get into the car then he feels at ease.


    When he returns to the study, he can hear a ''crackling'' sound of things falling to the ground inside


    before reaching the door. He quickly walks in, but the house is already a mess.

 Chapter 282: A Kiss Is Worth a Thousand Words.

    Chapter 282: A Kiss Is Worth a Thousand Words.


    Andline phone, bookcase, desk files, crystal ashtrays ... all scatter on the floor. The ss broke a lot


    of ss crumbs at the feet, which is quite shocking.


    The man who starts it is half leaning against the couch, his hair has messed up, and his face is ashen.


    He is wearing the same shirt he has worn at the hospital two days ago. He looks scruffy.


    Karl hasn¡¯t seen him so out of control once upon a time, it makes him so worrying, "What the hell


    happened?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex seems to be sealed, he is opening his mouth but unable to make a single sound, just leaving only


    a sad and helpless grin.


    This situation makes Karl¡¯s gaze cold as well, his intuition tells him that it is something very bad,


    "There''s something else going on with Lily?"


    As for the person who could make him so crushed, he hasn''t seen another besides Lily.


    As expected, the man on the couch finally makes a move when he is hearing the name. He is sitting up


    straight and quickly bending down again, each movement of him is showing the pain. Karl doesn''t rush


    him but stands on the side and just apanies him silently.


    After waiting for a long time, he finally waits for him to speak, "I spent two whole days going through the


    surveince, and every part, every period I have to go over it many times, but I can''t find anything fishy,


    the bottle of toxic liquid was indeed brought in by Lily, in her istion costume. There''s no way to see


    what Marina did. There''s nothing suspicious about her actions, the surveince has blind corners and


    dead ends, nothing can be found ......."


    He is almost incoherent, but Karl understands that this incident most probably can be proven to be


    Lily¡¯s doing, even though they both know that it won''t be her, but there is no way to prove her


    innocence.


    "I''ve been contacted by the police, and the fingerprints on the needle are only her own, no one else has


    touched them." He says then sweeps a hand off the table once more, his hard fist is pounding a crack


    in the ss like a wounded animal.


    "It''s that seamless...?" Karl still can''t believe it, if it isn''t Lily, who could do this, it must be someone


    within the hospital. Otherwise, the person wouldn''t know the location of the surveince so well.


    But the area of the hospital is so big, how easy is it to talk about without evidence?


    Rex''s feelings are somewhat understandable to him now, and because of that understanding, he


    doesn''t even know how tofort him.


    There''s no such thing as empathy in this world, you never know how much it hurts until the needle is


    stuck in you.


    "Karl, I want to see her, I want to bring her home. I know it isn''t her, I trust her, but I can''t catch


    anything..." He is pulling his hair, and his whole-body falls, such a blow in Rex''s life has never


    happened before.


    He has helped so many people solve theirwsuit, but now he has fallen on Lily. That''s the one thing


    he can''t solve yet.


    Don''t worry, there''s always a way, there always is..." Aside from such a pale sentence, Karl doesn''t


    know what else he could say.


    Once again, this proud and irrepressible man burst into tears, and he cries, for the woman he loves.


    "I won''t hand her over, absolutely not."


    Karl doesn''t take this statement to heart, the things are no longer within their control, but he never


    expects that Rex would even do this...


    After two more days, Rex rushes to the police station after handling things from thepany, he


    doesn''t go to see Lily but goes directly to the director office.


    "Mr. Rex, look at this, this is thetest progress, we have alsomunicated with Miss Lily, she


    refuses to admit what she has done, with the descriptions of the other parties are also very different,


    and the point is that all the pieces of evidence now point to her, and we''re difficult in..." The director''s


    appearance is no longer as rxed as it was thest time, hees to bring someone.


    Rex looks steady and he says, "As long as director doesn¡¯t make troubles for her, I naturally won''t


    make troubles for you either."


    "That''s for sure, the court hasn''t pronounced its verdict yet, and we don''t have the right to do something


    on Miss Lily!"


    "There''s something I want to reveal to the director today." Rex straightens and folds his shirt, "Although


    the evidence is unfavourable right now, I will still be Lily''s attorney."


    This sentence is undoubtedly a sentence bombshell, and the director is surprised, although he has


    learned about the rtionship between Rex and this Lily, this matter it''s not unusual, it''s a life-and-


    deathwsuit, and the situation is so bad that Rex shouldn''t be involved in this...


    The director is muttering, is there another twist to this case?


    Anyway, no matter what, this Miss Lily absolutely can¡¯t be embarrassed.


    The two of them chat for a while, the director knows his intention, and without dy he let someone


    takes him to the interrogation room where Lily is.


    The door is opening, Lily is dazed, she hears someone enter and doesn¡¯t have any reaction, Rex


    stands in front of her, he is looking at the woman and it has hurt him after seeing her situation.


    Her skin is already pale, so when she''s not resting well, the dark circles under her eyes be more


    visible, and her lips, which are originally pink, is also dry. It has just been four days, but it has already


    made her so haggard.


    Lily is distracted, she thinks it is another police officer whoes in to ask what was going on, but after


    waiting for a while and not seeing the other party sit down. She realizes something is wrong, and then


    she looks up and she is stunned.


    The face that has been in her mind for a thousand times appears in front of her. He is still so


    handsome, even though the tiredness between his eyebrows could not stop his charm.


    She looks at him, not even willing to blink her eyes a little more. She is afraid that the next second he


    will be disappeared. It has been a few days. Maybe four days?


    Lily thinks, and her tears already rolling down from her eyes, she wants to speak but she can''t help but


    choke up, "Why do youe sote..."


    She is waiting for him so long, why does hee sote.


    Rex''s heart is like being beaten hard, he says with his red eyes, "I''m sorry, I can''t take you back yet."


    Lily shakes her head, she is crying andughing while wiping tears, like a neurotic, obviously she is not


    beautiful at all, but he just can''t look away.


    "It''s good that you''re here."


    Just let her know that he is there, and she is already at ease.


    Taking a deep breath to calm the emotions churning in his chest, Rex pulls out the chair across from


    her and sits down. He is looking at her, with the tenderness in the depths of his eyes about to melt her.


    "Don''t be afraid." Rex raises his hand to clutch the small, cool hands on the tabletop, "No matter what


    happens, I''ll be there for you, good or bad, and I''ll bear with you."


    Lily''s heart thuds when she hears his words, "The case is going... not well?"


    She tries to ask him, the gingerliness under the eyes makes people heartbroken. She did nothing


    wrong.


    Rex avoids such a gaze, the real situation he can¡¯t say, he can only use lies to fill the void, "Don''t worry,


    I''m here."


    Lilly fully believes his words, not suspicious at all, and finally blooms into a smile, "That''s good."


    She suddenly remembers the matter of Ryan. "Rex..."


    "Well?" He looks over her with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Lily is hesitating, she sees his bloodshot eyes and she swallows back the words, forget it, he is already


    so tired, don''t add to his burden, anyway, Ryan also says that he will note back.


    Eventually, she swallows the words on her lips, "It''s okay."


    Rex is thinking that she is worrying about things again, he reaches out and takes the person into his


    arms and says, "I''ll stay with you, okay?"


    Lily¡¯s gaze is inquisitive towards him, "I know."


    After many days of not seeing each other, both of them are in love, despite the asion and location,


    Rex still can¡¯t control; he leans over and kisses the woman''s dry lips.


    Lily doesn¡¯t have such a desire to want a person immediately; she takes the initiatives and kisses the


    man in front of her.

 Chapter 283: Claim Innocence

    Chapter 283: im Innocence


    Lily''s initiative is undoubtedly the best encouragement for Rex, who is already difficult to control


    himself, and now even more so as if he is inspired by something.


    Lily is concerned about this is a police station; she pushes him away and whispers, "There is


    surveince..."


    "I know." Rex doesn''t even care; he continues to keep close to her, not giving her the chance to reject


    him. He misses her so much, those few days made him feels like it has been passing a few years, how


    could he let her go when he finally gets the chance?


    Lily has been shaken because of the passion of Rex, and she has been forced into a corner where her


    hands are pinned to the wall. Rex is locking his fingers together with hers and there is tenderness


    inside.


    Rex wants her so much, but he can''t do anything because the location is not appropriate. So, he could


    only control himself and let her go. His face is so red, and he whispers to her ears, "You need to make


    it up to me when youe out."


    Lily doesn''t think about it and her face is blushed when she hears his words. She stares at him and


    says coquettishly, "Don''t think too much..."


    Is it good that something which is so erotic is being said so seriously by him?


    Lily pouts and says, "You''re just finding excuses."


    Rex feels she is cute and funny when he looks at her angry appearance. His big palm caresses her


    head gently, "It is good you know that."


    He doesn''t mind being a little more direct since he hasn''t an image in front of her.


    Lily is speechless, and she doesn''t know what to say. She just feels the interrogation room has be


    less scary when she nestles in his arms.


    Good times are always short, and despite Rex wants to spend more time with her, he still must go.


    It''s almost evening when Rex gets out of the police station. The driver has been waiting beside the car


    for a long time. The driver opens the car when Rexes over.


    Rex walks to the car but doesn''t go up, he stops to watch the sunset, which is not far away, the red-


    light dyes half of the sky with bright colors. It is the rare scenery that is good to look at, but


    unfortunately Lily can''t see it.


    The smile that Rex just had in the interrogation room is disappeared. He is left with cold eyes, thinking


    of her reluctance yet not daring to say more when he left. He just hates himself for being unable to


    save her out...


    He didn''t protect his woman, and he has put her through so much trouble that she shouldn''t have. Rex


    is heartbroken when he thinks of her.


    All his words about the case are justforting himself, and if he really could, he hopes none of this


    has happened, and that she never went through all this.


    The driver looks at his look, although he is a subordinate, there are always a few feelings in his heart.


    He cannot bear to see his boss standing here alone. He reminds him softly, "Mr. Rex, you can get into


    the car first."


    After the driver''s reminder, Rex withdraws his gaze and goes into the car. The scenery outside the


    window passes by, but he doesn''t care, he just only wants his woman back.


    "Mr. Rex, are you going back to the office?"


    Rex tilts his head and leans against the back of the chair behind him gently, he answers with weary


    voice, "Yeah."


    Forty minutester, the car gets into the underground parking garage. Rex gets out of the car and goes


    to the elevator.


    Orson has been waiting for a long time; he sits up when he sees Rex.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rex takes off his jacket and throws it on the sofa, "Have you read those documents which I asked you


    to read?"


    "Yes." Orson looks at him with desire, and asks tentatively, "Are you going to take over Lily''s case?"


    "Yes." The man doesn''t even look up; he just picks up the documents on the table and looks like it''s not


    even a thing to consider.


    "Rex, you and I have been bros for so many years, I have something to say, don''t me me for talking


    too much.¡± Orson sighs helplessly, "The chances of solving Lily''s case is very small; we can only fight


    for the reduction of penalty. If we are trying to get an acquittal...it''s almost impossible."


    "She''s not the one who did this."


    "How do you know it wasn''t her?"


    "I have eyes, I can see."


    Orson sees that he can''t persuade him, he knits and says, "Look at the surveince and the evidence


    presented by the police over there..."


    "I saw it, but it wasn''t her." Only then did Rex look up and refutes, "It''s not her."


    Orson has never seen his stubborn side, this man has been objective and calm all along the time,


    except for this time - he doesn''t believe the information in his hands.


    But now... Rex looks like a different person, and if he doesn''t know what kind of girl Lily is, he may think


    that Rex is haunted by a ghost.


    "Calm down, these things must be solved objectively."


    Rex snorts when hears his words, "Lily is in the jail because of me and Karl, she trusts me and waits


    for me to take her home. How do you expect me to fight only for a reduction of penalty?"


    "So, what are you going to do? Plea to the charges? What do you think the odds are and have you


    thought about what would happen if you lose the case?" Orson can''t help but raise his volume to


    remind him of the facts.


    The document in the man''s grip is clenched abruptly.


    Orson can''t bear to see his look and raises his hand to pat his shoulder. Even though it''s cruel, but


    Orson still wants to speak out, "Rex, I know! You don''t want this to happen, but if your plea to the


    charges, you might get a worse result, and there''s not much chance of an appeal then."


    Rex''s grip on the document suddenly loosened as he hears this, and he tugs the corner of his lips,


    staring mockingly at the document on the desk, "Orson, I''ve studiedw for so many years and litigated


    for so many years, I''ve seen countless kinds of people and things, good and bad, and I''ve always


    believed in the justice of thew, but in this case, I suddenly can''t see the point, I know Lily didn''t do it,


    but I can''t prove it because there''s no evidence. These ''coincidences'' are so seamless that she must


    confess, and there''s nothing I can do about it except being helpless, is that it? Is that thew that I


    believe in?"


    Rex begins to self-doubt whether what he has proudly thought isn''t what it looked like before. Had he


    wronged many people because of these "pieces of evidence¡±?


    Orson''s hand that falls on his shoulder tightens a little harder, "Rex..."


    Rex knows what he wants to say, he asks Orson helplessly, ¡°What do you think I should do."


    Admitting the guilt is the best option in front of him.


    But acquits of a charge is what Lily wishes, but it is full of the unknown, a carelessness will make them


    in trouble.


    What if the solution only left is to ask Lily to admit the guilt, how can he exin to her?

 Chapter 284: Testifying for Lily

    Chapter 284: Testifying for Lily


    Orson knows what he is thinking and understands why he is in so much pain. He sits down on the sofa


    next to him, and sorts out the process to him, "Since you have to go to court you must choose the


    safest way to go, if you act rashly, you might end up harming Lily."


    Rex doesn''t say anything, he is reaching for a cigarette and lighting it, he has been smoking a lottely.


    "Lily''swsuit is not easy to fight, you need to prepare for the worst, but if Lily admits her guilty, her


    penalty can be reduced, we can do our best and try to bail her out..."


    Rex closes his eyes with a tight frown when he hears this, "She studiesw and she is awyer. So, if


    there''s a stain on her file, I guess it''s not good for her to develop in this profession in the future."


    Who will want awyer with a criminal record?


    Orson keeps silence; he has almost forgotten that Lily is awyer also.


    "There''s always a trade-off." Orson doesn''t push him too hard when he knows he is in a dilemma. He


    just tells him the pros and cons, "How to make the decision is up to you, but I want you to be calm and


    sensible, there is no turning back."


    The two speak on thewsuit for a while. Orson has business to attend to and leaves. There is only


    Rex left in the office, the man is sitting in the spacious couch, but he looks like he is on pins and


    needles.


    He can''t stop looking at the documents on the table in front of him, as if he is stuck in a deadlock.


    The only breakthrough is Marina, although she refuses to admit it after the incident and insists that Lilly


    did it. But Rex feels that there is something he hasn''t found.


    Rex has smoked nearly half a packet; the ashtray is full of ashes. The man who is in an irritable mood


    presses out the cigarette butt. His head has a moment of dizziness when he stands up. Due to a few


    days of poor rest and irregr meal, his body can''t support him anymore.


    Rex steadies his feet and walks to his desk to pick up the phone, "Ask the driver to prepare the car."


    On the other hand, Marina is still in the ward of Lin''s hospital, and apart from the necessary daily


    treatment, she has nothing to do in her daily life.


    After the morning checkup, Marina is stunned when she sees the caller ID, which is Jade, and then she


    answers it with impatience. ¡°Hello..."


    "Marina, what do you mean?" Jade''s voice sounds loudly from the phone. Compare to Jade, Marina is


    very nonchnt about her emotions, "Talk properly, make noise for what?"


    "When are you going to honor what you had promised me?" It is already done, Jade doesn''t have the


    mood to deal with her; so she gets straight to the point and asks.


    "Didn''t I tell you that in a few days, taking such arge amount of money may arouse suspicion, why


    are you in a hurry!"


    "Why I''m in a hurry?" Jade yells out of control, "It''s been four days beyond the scheduled time and you


    still haven''t given me the money, what do you think why I''m in a hurry? Let me tell you, if you try to


    cheat me, I won''t let you go. We''re both in the same boat now. So, you better do what you have said!"


    Marina''s face is turning cold when she hears Jade''s words, every time she talks about this, Jade will


    always threaten her with this matter. Something was getting wrong; she seems to have mistaken her


    position.


    Thinking of this, Marina can''t help but says viciously, "Jade, don''t think you can threaten me, just


    because I promised to give it to you. If you mess up anything halfway, not to mention Rex, I''ll make


    sure you won''t see tomorrow''s sun!"


    Although Jade said hard words, she has nothing at present and she is afraid of Marina. She can only


    hold down her anger and says, "Give me a deadline!"


    Marina looks at the small garden outside through the window, her eyes narrow and says, "Ten days, I


    will be banking this money into your ount."


    "That''s too long..."


    "I''ll try my best to be as fast as possible, ten days at most, if it goes well it won''t take that long."


    Jade wants to get the money quickly so she can run away, but Marina''s attitude seems tough. So, Jade


    doesn''t continue to argue with her.


    Dwelling on it for a moment, Jade grits her teeth, "Fine, then I''ll wait for the news from you, if it goes


    beyond the deadline, don''t me me if I do anything!"


    Jade still wants to say something, but Marina is sensitive enough to hear movement outside the door


    and immediately hangs up the phone. Then she is putting it under her pillow.


    The door is open from the outside and they are Dr. George and Rex.


    The man in front of her has lost a lot of weight, his cheekbones are slightly protruding, the lines of his


    face are more obvious, and his eye sockets are more prominent. He looks like he is tired and probably


    hasn''t been resting welltely.


    "Rex, what are you doing here?" Marina is so happy that she even ignores George who stands beside


    Rex.


    Rex doesn''t respond to her, he just looks at her and says, ¡°Nice recovery."


    Melly¡¯s death and Lily''swsuit must make Rex so busy, but Marina looks well, and she doesn''t look


    like a person who lost her beloved one.


    Marina hears the sarcasm in his words, and the smile on her lips froze. "It''s just fine, Dr. George and


    Dr. Lin take care of me so well."


    The man sneers, "Melly is gone, you don''t feel bad?"


    "What are you talking about, that''s my grandmother, why wouldn''t I be sad?¡± Marina speaks, as if she


    is choking, with tears in her eyes, "I must keep myself from thinking too much about it. And I''m sure


    you''ll bring the bad guys to justice!"


    Rex isn''t interested in what she has said, but he turns to George and says, "Get out of here. I''ll talk to


    her alone."


    George nods in understanding and just instructs, "Calm down, she can''t be stimted again."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After George left, only Rex and Marina are left in the ward, the quiet space was particrly weird,


    especially when they were both thinking of their thoughts.


    Marina has been thinking about him crazilytely, but it also makes her afraid to face him. She is afraid


    of being found out.


    "Rex, what''s wrong with you?" Marina can''t help but ask the man since he doesn''t talk after waiting for


    a long time.


    The man who has been standing still finally makes a move. He is walking to the couch and sitting


    down, his legs fold over, and then he looks at the door of the ward in which Melly stayed. He asks in a


    slow tone, "What was going on during that day."


    He has asked her about this countless times, and each time Marina is nervous.


    She swallows her saliva, "I told you when I came in, I saw Lily put down the needle in her hand, and


    the surveince recorded it all.¡±


    "I''m asking you." The man looks at her sharply, "Why that bottle of medicine was inside Lily''s istion


    suit."


    "I don''t know, I guess it was brought in from outside."


    "Are you sure?"


    Marina meets his sharp gaze and purses her lips without speaking.

 Chapter 285: Ill marry you if you promise to testify

    Chapter 285: I''ll marry you if you promise to testify


    The man stands up from the couch and walks over to her, ¡°Then I have something need you to


    cooperate with."


    "What?"


    "Testify."


    "Testify?" Marina is baffled, not understanding why he would suddenly say such a thing, "For what


    testimony?"


    "Lily''swsuit, I want you to deny it in court."


    "What?" Marina looks at him incredulously; she is so shocked that she forgets to even disguise her


    expression, which she is always good at.


    He wants her to testify for Lily and wants her to deny it?


    Marina smiles iparably stiffly but still asks, "Deny what?"


    "The things you supposedly saw, and all the statements you took with the police." Rex talks smoothly


    with not even a little emotion, as if he is exining a verymon and ordinary matter.


    But Marina is still shocked, if she does it then wouldn''t all the efforts she has made be in vain? How is


    that possible! She had a hard time sending Lily to such a desperate situation and she will never let her


    out again!


    "I do not agree." Marina refuses it without thinking, "She killed my grandmother, I''d like to see her go to


    jail, why should I let her go!"


    "She didn''t do it." Nixon stares at her and says word by word, "Who did it, you should know very well."


    Marina is trying to calm down, "I saw it, and the surveince camera caught it, besides her who else


    can do it!"


    When she finishes her words, she even asks rhetorically, "Do you think it was me?"


    No one speaks and everything around them seems to freeze, and none of them knows what the other


    is thinking.


    Rex suddenly knows Marina; she isn''t simple and even isn¡¯t a kind person.


    Eyes are the windows to the soul. When looking at Lily, he could know what she is thinking, he could


    see the goodness and softness buries under her eyes, but looking at Marina''s eyes, he can''t see


    anything but treachery.


    The man leans in a little closer to her and asks, "Is that you?"


    Marina''s heart is pounding, she wants to retreat for the first time while facing him, but she can''t, she


    can''t show her weakness or cowardice.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She didn''t do it, it was Lily. She is so self-hypnotized that sometimes even she believes it.


    "It wasn''t me."


    "Whether it was you or not, you have to go to court and testify."


    Marina stares with wide eyes, she is not expecting him to be so tough, "Why?!"


    "Just because I trust her."


    "You trust her?" Marina seems to have heard a big joke, "What about me, don''t you ever consider my


    feelings! You want me to testify for a murderer which killed my grandmother, I can''t do it!"


    The hand in his pocket is suddenly clenched tightly, he knows very well that he wants to help Lily goes


    through this. This was thest option if Marina doesn''t cooperate, then... there is no other way.


    "If you''re here for this, then you should give up, there''s no way I can do this." Marina weakly sits on the


    edge of the bed as if she has taken off all her energy, her eyes are looking dully ahead, but she has


    hated it very much!


    The man narrows his eyes and says, "If you promise to testify, I can promise you one thing as well."


    Marina is swayed, but she doesn''t show it right away and insisted, "I won''t take my grandmother''s


    death as a chip."


    "Marina." The man spats out two words; he hasn''t been calling her by her name like thattely.


    Marina blinks her eyes lightly and doesn''t say anything.


    Rex has already read what is in her mind, "I can marry you if you promise to testify."


    Like earlier, the room once again fell into a dead silence, but unlike earlier, it is crushing Rex''s heart to


    pieces.


    No one knows what it means to him to utter these words, only he understands that the kind of happy


    life he wants may never be possible to fulfill.


    But for the sake of Lily, he is willing to give up, even if she would resent him, if she is safe, what does it


    matter?


    "For this, you marry me?" Marina isn''t exciting and happy as she thinks she will be, but instead, she is


    sad.


    She has always wondered what this man will do for Lily, to give up money, or his status, or even his


    reputation? Yet she never thought that this man will give up his right to happiness for Lily.


    How many men from the past to the present can do that?


    Marina doesn''t even know what to say... Rejection? Even though she knows he doesn''t love her, and


    he is doing this for Lily, she still can''t say no. She wants to marry this man and possess him.


    Rex thinks that she is worried and continued his words, "Don''t worry, after marrying you, even if we


    divorceter, Lily will never ept me, you know how much she hates you."


    Yeah, she knows, so it is a tantalizing deal.


    Marina isn''t in a hurry to say yes, but she doesn''t refuse either, she is ambiguous, "Rex, I love you very


    much, but I don''t want you to use my feelings for you as a bargaining chip, you know it''s hard for me to


    refuse you, but thinking of grandma, I..."


    She is about to go on with a long, cryptic tirade, but Rex doesn''t want to listen, and interrupts her


    impatiently, "You may consider that. You have two days, and if you agree, we¡¯ll get married."


    Get married. Marina doesn''t expect to hear these two words from Rex''s mouth one day.


    He says he wants to get married to her and she will be his wife. It was something she has


    dreamed of, and now it has finallye true!


    Rex already has an answer in his heart when he sees Marina''s expressions. He is somewhat d that


    he can at least get Lily''s innocence back.


    When he thinks of the woman who is locked up in the police station, he wishes to get her out


    immediately.


    Two days at most, for her and himself.


    Marina looks at him obsessively, "Rex, I love you."


    The tenderness in the woman''s gaze is only disgusting in Rex''s eyes, if he can''t marry the person he


    loves the most, then he will marry the person he hates the most, it''s just a piece of marriage certificate,


    he will never touch her.


    Rex pushes her away,


    "I don''t love you.¡± Everything he has done is just for Lily, that''s all.

 Chapter 286: Tims Visitation

    Chapter 286: Tim''s Visitation


    Rex gives Marina two days to think, these two days Marina is not idle, she is very cooperative with the


    treatment, she is dazing in front of the window asionally, but most of the time she is smiling, even


    George is a little confused.


    One of her family member just passed away, why doesn''t she look sad?


    But it''s a private matter, he doesn''t ask too many questions, he just reports her health condition to Karl


    and Rex every day.


    Lily is detained in the police station instead of going to the detention center, and there are all kinds of


    people in the detention center, and she may be bullied. The reason she still can stay at the police


    station is because of Rex.


    The court over there is still unsure, but the pressure which is created by public opinion is not small, this


    case has been highly concerned by the public.


    Since thest time Rexes to visit her, Lily''s heart is much relieved, although she doesn''t know


    what''s happening outside, her heart is still calm, she believes that Rex will do what he said and takes


    her home.


    What she doesn''t expect is that Tim suddenlyes to visit her, and the police officer informs her


    whether she is willing to see him or not. But Lily shakes her head and refuses.


    Soon, the police officer returns, he is saying that Tim has something very important to tell her, Lily


    finally agrees after hesitating for a while.


    "Miss Lily, don''t worry, this is a police station, and no one will dare to do anything to you." The police


    officer tries tofort her when he sees her sullen face.


    Lily doesn''t say much, "Thank you."


    When she arrives at the visitation room, Tim is already sitting inside, with a thick transparent ss


    between the two of them.


    Looking at Lily''s pale face, Tim''s hand on the tabletop unconsciously tightens, before he is here, he has


    envisioned the scene of this meeting, but when he sees it, his heart has another feeling.


    She sues his family to a straitened circumstance, he has a few intentions to gloat, but currently...


    Tim withdraws his gaze and looks at his feet, his eyelids narrows to hide that imperceptible trace of pity,


    "I heard about you."


    Lily isn''t surprised at all, "Now the whole city knows about me, you are note to me to talk about the


    old days, right?"


    Timughs, "You''re still the same, you haven''t changed at all."


    Lily purses her lips slightly and then loosens them, "Sorry, I don''t let you see the distressed look."


    "I''m note here and quarrel with you." Tim takes a deep breath, "I know about you on the news, and


    I know you''re not a murderer, I believe in you."


    Although she is already a stranger to Tim, when she is hearing such words, she still says politely,


    "Thank you."


    "There''s something I don''t know if I should tell you, they all advise me not to, but I think you have a


    right to know." Tim casually ces his hands in front of him, "Do you still remember Jade? She should


    have some connection to this matter."


    The name is a bit too long apart, and at first, Lily is even stunned for a few seconds, "What?"


    "I''d seen her once before in the vicinity of the hospital, I am not quite sure, but I feel like it should be


    her." Since Tim and Jade had sex before, so he is more discerning than an outsider.


    Karl''s hospital.


    At this juncture, Jade is appearing in such a sensitive location, it is hard for Lily not to think about it.


    "What is she doing here?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t have to contact her, she is wanted by the police station, so she''s probably hiding


    for the rest of her life," Tim speaks of Jade with hatred as well,pared to Lily, that woman is even


    more despicable since she makes his family into a desperate situation.


    Lily has done this to him because he has wronged her, it''s retribution, but what about Jade? She is just


    a greedy woman.


    "Maybe she saw your news and wanted to scout it out," Tim says.


    Lily feels that it isn''t that simple, but she doesn''t say with Tim, "Thank you for your information."


    "I also have the personal intention. I hate Jade, so I''m happy to see that I can borrow your hand to fix


    her."


    Hearing such a reply, Lily isn''t surprised at all; she understands human nature, "Anyway, thank you."


    Tim looks at Lily who is inside through the ss, even though in such an environment, she still has an


    outstanding appearance although she is not being able to clean up, dress or even wash up.


    He doesn''t realize it when he was married to her, he can''t help but think what would have happened if


    he has lived with Lily properly?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Maybe they will have children and be a happy family. It''s just a pity that to this day, things can''t go


    back.


    "If it''s alright, I''m going back," Lily speaks first and interrupts his thoughts.


    Times back to his senses and opens his mouth and wants to say something more, but in the end,


    it only turns into one word, "Sure."


    As the police officer assists Lily to stand up from her chair and takes her out of the visiting room, Tim


    sits in his seat without moving until someonees to urge him to get up and leave.


    The room is quiet as if no one hase, some people and some things are destined to be missed or


    destined to be each other''s passers-by.


    After returning to the custody, Lily requests without waiting for the police officering to her, "I want


    to make a phone call."


    Rex has told her that if there is a need to make a request, the police station would amodate it, but


    she hasn''t been making any special requests before, and this is the first time.


    The police officer is stunned, thinking of the previous director''s prime. He nods and brings the phone


    immediately. The officer is dialing the number for her and tells her the rules before handing it over, "It


    better not be too long."


    "Sure." Lily puts the handset to his ear; the phone call is quickly connected.


    A familiar voice sounds in her ear, "Hello?"


    "Rex, it''s me."


    As soon as he hears her voice, the man tenses up, "What''s wrong, what has happened?"


    Seeing that he is so worried about her, Lily is touched and distressed, "It''s fine, don''t panic, Tim came


    to see me just now, and he has already left..."


    "Why did he visit you?"


    "He said that he saw Jade around Karl''s Hospital two days ago and although he didn''t see her face, he


    thought it should be her." Lily tells him the exact words, "He shouldn''t have lied, there''s no need to lie to


    me."


    "I''ll send someone to get the surveince of the day right now!" Rex says while tapping on another


    phone and can''t wait to give his orders.


    After giving his instructions, heforts Lily, "Don''t worry, as long as she shows up, we can find her


    through the surveince."


    Lily nods, not caring if he can see it or not, "Okay, I got it... is the case still going well?"


    Rex doesn''t say much, his heart cringes at the thought of the thing he has promised Marina, "Don''t


    worry, leave it to me."


    Hearing him saying so, Lily''s heart is more at ease because of her trust on him; she just speaks to him


    a few words before hanging up due to the time limits.


    However, what she doesn''t expect is that this trust would lead her to doom.

 Chapter 287: Propose Her to Plead Guilty

    Chapter 287: Propose Her to Plead Guilty


    The police have found Jade''s appearance outside the hospital that day, and coincidentally, she


    appeared on the exact day which Melly died.


    Such a coincidence makes one suspicious, of course, except for the surveince cameras on the main


    road and at the corner of the alley, they don''t capture it anywhere else, but knowing that she was


    appearing near the hospital is already crucial.


    But it''s not easy to find a person hidden in the countryside, it takes a lot of time and effort to find her,


    but there''s no other way but to wait.


    Marina gets this information a dayter, not from Jade, but from the person who has been sent to track


    Jade.


    "Miss Marina, your have been exposed." An unfamiliar number has called Mariana, the other party is a


    man with a cold and gloomy voice, he is a professional killer hired by Marina.


    "Are you sure?!" Marina soars up from her chair, "When did this happen?!"


    "It''s only been a couple of days and someone has started the checking." The man speaks sinctly,


    "How about it, do you want to do it?"


    Marina is confused for a moment, not knowing how Jade has been exposed, but who else could check


    on her except Rex?


    Goosebumps immediately rose on Marina''s body when she thinks that this might be known by Rex,


    she can''t expose it, if Rex knows that she has done everything, she will die!


    Marina holds her breath, "Do it."


    "It will not be so much trouble if it is done earlier." The man says as he is about to hang up.


    "Wait!" Marina speaks hurriedly, "Don''t make the person die, just make her unable to speak and have


    no way to identify me."


    "Miss Marina, you can''t do that, it''s inhumane, now it''s either kill her or not, don''t make her half-dead,


    I''m afraid of getting into trouble..."


    "I''ll give you a raise." Marina is breathlessness, it isn''t hard to see how nervous she is, "Do it as soon


    as possible, don''t drag it out, the raise is negotiable."


    The man is satisfied, "Since Miss Marina is so generous then I''m okay with it, I''ll make sure things are


    done for you."


    Before hanging up the phone, Marina doesn''t forget to instruct, "Be careful."


    Looking at the screen of the phone, Marina can''t calm her heart for a long time, if she has known that


    Jade would cause trouble, she really should have done it long ago, and Rex won¡¯t be suspicious of her


    now


    The only thing she is looking forward now is to hurry up and get rid of Jade before Rex finds her.


    Because of this matter, Marina is uneasy, and is scared Jade has been discovered by Rex.


    She would never have expected that it is Tim who has told Lily.


    Rex has set two days for her to think about it, Marina wants to postpone it, but because of the death of


    Melly and she can''t act too aggressively, but now this matter has happened, she guesses Rex is full of


    intention when he wants to marry her.


    Marina clenches her hands, she knows how much she wants to get that man, but she can''t take any


    risk, Jade has already been exposed and she will be found outter.


    Rather than allowing Lily threatening herself after her release, she will just let her stay in the prison for


    the rest of her life!


    After making up her mind, Marina takes out her cell phone from the drawer and dials Rex''s number. It


    took a moment to be picked up, "Hello."


    "Rex!" Marina is trying to make her voice sound calm, "What you said before about testifying for Lily... I


    still can''t ept it when I think about it, I can''t let my grandma down for what I want!"


    Marina speaks very righteously as if she is a great filial granddaughter.


    On the other hand, Rex''s voice is cold, like an ice cube without any emotion, "You can reconsider..."


    "No, I don''t need to think about it, I''ve already make a decision. I''ll never let go of the fact that Lily has


    killed my grandmother, it''s a human life. She''s my nearest and dearest grandma, so she should pay for


    what she has done. Just don¡¯t try to persuade me."


    Rex never expects that Marina would refuse him, he thinks that Marina will agree with him in the end,


    but he doesn''t expect... there is still has an unforeseen event.


    If Marina refuses to go, then thewsuit is having a predictable end, and the chances of helping Lily


    turn the tables are almost nil, and this is hisst chance to turn the tables.


    Thinking of all this, Rex has put aside all the emotions and he almost begs, "Marina, I hope you can


    think carefully, I can give you anything you want."


    "Sorry, Rex, I can''t do it." After saying that, Marina hangs up the phone without waiting for his


    response, she is afraid of being found out and doesn''t dare to hold on for too long.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    To drive away Lily, she even gives up what she wants the most, but it''s fine, what she''s most afraid of is


    that Lily wille back and there will be endless problems in the future.


    Marina¡¯s decision is making things worse for Rex. The term he proposed to Marina is a gamble, since


    Marina had made such a decision, there is only one way left for Rex.


    He can just ask Lily to admit the guilt, ask the court for a reduction of penalty, and then bail Lily out


    through some rtionships.


    But this method has some costs. He needs to persuade Lily, she may no longer be able to do the work


    rted tow. He can bail her out, but this smudge will best forever.


    Not to mention telling her the truth in person, but even thinking about it, Rex can''t bear it.


    Orson is led in by his secretary after the meeting, and as soon as he approaches, he sees the man is


    miserable and sad, and these days, for the sake of Lily''s matter, they are all worry about it, not to


    mention Rex.


    "Rex, have you decided what to do, you can''t drag this out any longer, it is not good for us if it takes


    longer."


    "No news from Jade''s side until now."


    Orson nods and puts the choice in front of him again, "So... what do you want to do?"


    What is supposed toe wille, he still needs to face it. Even though making this decision is like


    plucking out his heart with a knife, Rex still must face this reality, ¡°Where is the information of pleading


    guilty?"


    Hearing this, Orson has understood and handed him the prepared items, "Here are the entire


    contents."


    Rex looks at the stack of documents, the hand resting on the table seem to weigh a thousand pounds,


    he tries to lift it, but he can''t move as if he is being held down by someone.


    Because he knows very well that this is not just a piece of information, but also Lily''s future and


    fate.

 Chapter 288: I Can Take You Away at Any Cost

    Chapter 288: I Can Take You Away at Any Cost


    Finally, Rex reluctantly takes the documents. He has no other choices.


    Can¡¯t he plea to charges and assert Lily¡¯s innocence?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Of course he can. But this is a gamble. If he loses thewsuit, Lily will have to stay in the prison for the


    rest of her life. He doesn¡¯t dare to take the risk. If he can rece Lily to be the used, he would of


    course dare to take the risk.


    Since Red has made a choice, everything is then progressed quickly. It takes only one day for Rex to


    have a thorough grasp of the documents.During the past few days, he has been concentrated on Lily¡¯s


    case and hasn¡¯t dealt with the big or small matters of thepany. He hasn¡¯t been like this since he


    graduated from university.


    Rex, as awyer, is quite familiar with the processes. Therefore, everything is progressed steadily. Rex


    takes charge of every process in person, no matter it important or trivial, fearing that slight negligence


    would lead to an unexpected result.


    Rex hasn¡¯t told this to Lily. However, there are many people engaged in this case, so the news spreads


    like wildfire and Ryan also hears about it.


    Sitting in a high-end office building, Ryan is looking down at the bustling street which is filled with cars


    and crowds. When he hears the news, he smiles lightly, ¡°I was wondering what good method Rex


    would figure out to solve this. This disappoints me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true Mr. Ryan, but with his identity and social status, although the court will sentence Lily in the


    end, she won¡¯t stay in jail for too long. Rex will definitely find a way to bail her out.¡± Ryan¡¯s assistant


    says word by word.


    Ryan buttons up the crystal buttons on his sleeve and slightly turns around, ¡°Why she has to admit


    something she hadn¡¯t done.¡±


    After saying these, he realizes that this is funny and then adds, ¡°I thought I won¡¯t go to the police


    station again, but it seems that I have to visit it this time.¡±


    The assistant is stunned, ¡°Mr. Ryan, do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Ryan snorts to show his affirmation. The smile on his face gradually fades away, and he looks


    more serious, ¡°Contact the head of the police station, I want to visit her tonight.¡±


    The assistant hastily replies, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ryan.¡±


    Ryan looks into the distance with a thoughtful look, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in China for a long time. It time to


    leave.¡±


    ¡­


    At 9 o¡¯clock at night, Ryan shows up in interrogation room where Lily is in.


    The police office unlocks the door. Hearing the sound, the little woman inside the room seems to be


    startled. She stands up from the chair vigntly and looks towards the door with her tired, big eyes.


    When she sees Ryan, her eyebrows furrow.


    The overreaction as he has expected.


    Ryan doesn¡¯t mind her aggressive emotion at all. He walks towards her straightly and closes the door,


    leaving the police officer outside. However, this time, he doesn¡¯t talk to her with a flippant tone, or


    take liberties with her. He acts out of his normal behavior and is quite well-behaved. He walks over and


    sits down on the chair opposite to Lily.


    ¡°We meet again, Miss Lily.¡± This familiar lead-in as well as this acquaintance, like nightmare, have been


    torturing Lily.


    Lily mocks disdainfully, ¡°Looks like Mr. Ryan is very forgetful, you forgot the words you said two days


    ago so soon.¡±


    What Lily refers is the sentence Ryan said before his leavingst time ¨C ¡°next time I won¡¯te to help


    you¡±.


    Hearing her words, Ryan looks down to hide the unknown disappointment under his eyes. When he


    raises his head again, he regains his usual joking and cold expression, ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t want


    me to show up¡­ But this time, I am afraid that I can¡¯t just stand by.¡±


    Lily slightly frowns and is not willing to talk more with him. ¡°Mr. Ran, can¡¯t you sense my refusal?¡±


    ¡°I know you have been waiting for Rex to help you to settle this case, as well as the general progress of


    the case. You want to im innocence, right?¡± He deliberately pauses before saying out the word


    ¡®right¡¯.


    Lily breaks out in cold sweats on the back, ¡°How do you know it?¡±


    These matters are rtively private, but Ryan acts like he has grasped everything¡­


    ¡°Of course I have my way to get news.¡± Ryan leans to the left and changes to a casual sitting posture.


    Leaving out the background, you might think that he is now actually sitting in a high-end club. ¡°Do you


    know what Rex is doing when you are pitifully waiting for him helping you win thewsuit?


    Lily¡¯s heart misses one beat. She subconsciously refutes, ¡°What else can he be doing except helping


    me?¡±


    ¡°Help you?¡± Ryan grins and the smile immediately fades away. He takes out his phone from the pocket,


    puts it on the table, and pushes it to her, ¡°Have a look. This is the way he is ¡®helping¡¯ you.¡±


    Looking down at the bright screen, Lily can¡¯t help to read the words on it although she knows that she


    shouldn¡¯t do it.


    It is a concise electronic document, which detailedly states the matters concerning this case, with the


    signature of Rex, Lily¡¯s attorney agent, at the end. This document is credible. Lily, as aw major,


    knows that this can¡¯t be a fabricated one at one nce.


    She doesn¡¯t study it carefully; instead, she takes a skim and just pays attention to some key words.


    However, as she scrolls down and skims the following contents, her expression turns gloomier and


    gloomier.


    Seeing that Lily hase to thest page and almost finished reading it, he leans in and puts his hand


    on the desk to support himself, ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t reply. The hair in front of her forehead conceals her facial expression. After reading the


    whole document, what impressed her most is that sentence ¨C


    Considering her pleading guilty, we plea for a more lenient sentence.


    Surrendering?


    Lily shivers. Although the door is closed, she still feels air on her back, as if the wind is blowing in from


    behind and is prating into her heart.


    ¡°Impossible¡­This is impossible!¡± Lily pushes away the phone, her eyes erging and her pupils


    contracting from disbelief. She looks quite intense.


    Ryan shoots a nce at the phone on the table and puts it into his pocket, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you


    can call Rex and ask him.¡±


    His words stun Lily, who then stands still. Why? Why could he say out that sentence easily, as if he is


    not worry whether she will ept his suggestion or not?


    ¡°Rex won¡¯t do this. He has promised me to help me prove my innocence. I won¡¯t plead guilty!¡± Lily


    suddenly stands up from the chair, turns around and shouts at the door, as if she can¡¯t bear such an


    atmosphere anymore, ¡°Mr. Police Officer, please take him out!¡±


    Ryan squints and walks towards her across the table, and then reaches out his hands to pump her


    back to the chair, ¡°Lily, this is the reality, and you must face reality.¡±


    This is the first time that Ryan calls her name, and is also the first time that he talks to her with such a


    serious and solemn tone.


    Lily sits down on the chair and promptly bursts into tears. Hearing the noise inside, the police officer


    hastily unlocks the door and gets in to have a check. When he sees what¡¯s happening inside, he


    pauses in awkwardness.


    ¡°Miss Lily, you¡­¡±


    Before he can finish his words, he is scared by Ryan¡¯s sharp nce. This poor police office


    immediately shuts up and stands still at the door, not knowing whether toe in or not.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I want to tell you. As for the rest, you can ask Rex by yourself. I¡¯m noting to suck you


    today. I just want to tell you, if you want to leave¡­¡± Ryan leans in and whispers in a voice that can only


    be heard by them two, ¡°I can take you away at any cost.¡±

 Chapter 289: What Are You Thinking When You’re Kissing Me?

    Chapter 289: What Are You Thinking When You¡¯re Kissing Me?


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Lily buries her head in her arms and keeps shaking her head. Big tears stream down her face


    onto the ground, and soon dry up and vanish.


    ¡°You are clear whether I was talking bullshits. You can¡¯t even bear such words. How will you face the


    reality when your casees to trial?


    The man''s voice is like a magic spell, the more she doesn¡¯t want to hear it, the more they get into her


    ears.


    Every word is like a dagger stuck in her chest, stinging her heart. How dare she believe it, how dare


    she face it? She never thought of this result. This is too cruel; this is really cruel.


    Obviously, she doesn¡¯t believe it, but in her mind she couldn''t help but recall Rex¡¯s ambiguous, evasive


    answers when she asked him several times about the progress of the case. He never told her the


    details of the case, and she just believed in him so stupidly.


    Lily cries andughs; she is on the verge of losing control. She gives all her trust and her courage to


    gamble to Rex, but it ends like this.


    She doesn¡¯t me him for being cruel. She is so stupid to put her neck into the noose, so stupid that


    she sits in this room, imagining that he would take her home as he said.


    "He promised me..." Lily resists the crying and asks with a low sob.


    Only the cold interrogation room is responding to her. This is really ironic!


    How can one be hypocritical to this point? He promised her to im her innocence before, but then


    made the decision she wants the least.


    Seeing her crying loudly with tears falling down her face, Ryan feels an inexplicable agitation in his


    heart.


    How much does she love Rex to be like this in pain?


    He has never been in love, nor does he want to have it. But seeing Lily crying for Rex, he feels jealous.


    He did these in return for her life-saving grace, but at this time he finds that he has some other feelings


    for the woman in front of him. Her tears would make him feel distressed. After knowing that her case


    was not going well, he was a little happy while worried. He was happy that he is given another reason


    to take her away.


    "Leave him, if it''s so painful, it''s better to give up." Ryan says.


    Lily slowly closes her eyes, regardless of the tears in her eyes, "Leave him? If Mr. Ryan really wants to


    help me, please print out this electronic file and give me a copy."


    Ryan knows clearly why Lily wanted a copy. He nods and replies, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to take me away Mr. Ryan? Because I once saved your life? Or because you enjoy


    forcing people?¡± Her voice is heavily nasal. Even her words are rude, Ryan is not annoyed.


    Ryan takes out the handkerchief from the pocket and hands it to her, not caring about whether she will


    use it or not, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°What can I believe in you?¡±


    Her question chokes Ryan, making him speechless for a while. When he shifts his gaze to her pale


    face, he pauses for two seconds and then replies, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you in such pain.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily opens her eyes. The lights from the incandescent above shine into her eyes, making


    her dizzy and blurred. She smiles bleakly, ¡°Then I should appreciate your kindness.¡±


    The glimmer of hope in Ryan¡¯s eyes finally vanishes. She doesn¡¯t believe him, exactly, she never


    believes him.


    This makes him ufortable. If this is not Lily, but others, he would have left and will never help her.


    But he just can¡¯t stand by and watch Lily suffering.


    Lily¡¯s mood fluctuates greatly. Originally, Ryan prepares to leave after she calm down herself. But his


    presence has worsened her mood. Finally, he has no choice but to ask the police officer to take good


    care of Lily and then leaves.


    The lights in Lily¡¯s room are lit the whole night, during which Lily studies the printed document over and


    over again.


    Only by confirming every word on it again and again can she believe that what Ryan said before is true


    ¨C Rex had made the choice of letting her plead guilty without informing her.


    Staring at the bold scrawls of the signature in the end of the document, Lily ponders what expressions


    were on his face when he signed his name. Was it guilty, sadness, or helplessness, or just calmness?


    But these have nothing to do with her now. She is the one who is abandoned. You don¡¯t have to exin


    to the abandoned one.


    ¡­


    Rex receives a phone call from the police station at 8 o¡¯clock the next morning. He went to bed at 3


    a.m.st night and was extremely exhausted. But as soon as he receives the phone call, he wakes up.


    ¡°Mr. Rex, Miss Lily wants to take with you. If you have time, pleasee to our police station.¡±


    Hearing this, Rex frowns. Lily calls him directly in usual times, and has never asked others to passage


    on the message. She is a bit unusual today.


    His heart misses one beat when thinking about this, ¡°Where is Lily?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry Mr. Rex. Miss Lily is good.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex is not consoled by this answer; instead, he vaguely has a bad premonition. He knows Lily well and


    there is a tacit understanding between them two. There must be a reason behind Lily¡¯s unusual


    behavior.


    What causes her unwilling to dial him by herself?


    Rex drives to the police station, feeling anxious all the way. He hurriedly walks into the police as soon


    as he stops the car in the courtyard and stalls the engine, and then walks directly to the interrogation


    room where Lily is in.


    As soon as he opens the door, he sees the lifeless woman with a bloodless face.


    Rex has never seen this look from Lily. Even when she was arrested by the police, she didn¡¯t have


    such an expression. He can only find out one sentence to describe her current expression ¨C ¡°all hopes


    are dashed to pieces¡±.


    Rex frowns, thinking that Lily is ill, so he walks over nervously and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you


    ufortable?¡±


    As he is speaking, he raises his hand, intending to touch her forehead so as to her body temperature.


    However, before he can touch her forehead, the little woman sitting on the chair shrinks back and


    evades his touch.


    Rex is stunned and his hand freezes in the air, not knowing whether to continue his action or to put it


    down.


    With hollow eyes, Lily walks towards the drawer and takes out two printed papers and then puts them


    on the desk without even looking at Rex, ¡°Sit down. I have something to talk to you.¡±


    Seeing her terrible look, Rex, of course, has no time to think about others, and immediately asks with


    concern, ¡°You first tell me what¡¯s wrong with you. We can talk about otherster.¡±


    Inhaling the faint smell of Rex, there is finally a trace of vtility on Lily¡¯s face. This is the smell that she


    liked so much in the past and this is her beloved man that she thought she could rely on, but now she


    only feels coldness and ruthlessness from him.


    She slightly raises her head and knocks into her eyes. Rex doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.


    Just as he is about to ask her, Lily suddenly stretches out her hand and pulls him over, and then kisses


    him with her face up.


    She closes her eyes and a warm tear falls down. She presses her cold lips on his and kisses him


    clumsily.


    Realizing the awkwardness of her posture, Rex leans forward in cooperation and reaches out a hand to


    raise her chin, intending to deepen the kiss. But at this moment¡­


    Lily grits her teeth and pushes him away, and then stares at him with mockery in her big, watery eyes,


    ¡°Rex, sometimes I am curious about what you are thinking when you are kissing


    me.¡±

 Chapter 290: Being Completely Disappointed at Him

    Chapter 290: Being Completely Disappointed at Him


    Rex¡¯s expression suddenly changes and there is an inexplicable nervousness in his depressed tone,


    ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±


    This sentence is like a switch that turns on Lily¡¯s reactions. She can¡¯t help shivering fiercely. This slim


    and weak woman looks quite pitiful at this moment.


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± She points at herself and shakes her head, ¡°I am the one who is supposed to ask


    this question!¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t reply, but there are endless emotions that Lily can¡¯t understand under his eyes, and he


    looks at her in a sharper gaze.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lily looks into his eyes; her palm-shaped face is as pale as a white paper. She puts her hands on the


    desk to support herself. Only in this way can she keep her sitting posture, ¡°What¡¯s thetest progress of


    my case? Tell me.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t move a little bit. She sits in front of him across the table. Looking into her red, swollen


    eyes, he feels unease, as if the white lie he told himself before is proving to be useless.


    She must have found out something.


    ¡°Someone visited you, right? Who¡¯s it?¡±


    Lily mocks to herself upon hearing these words. She has been waiting for his exnation for a long


    while, but what she finally gets is this t sentence which is full of worries. What is he worrying about?


    Is he worrying about her? No, he is worrying that he might be caught in a lie.


    In the past, she believed him wholeheartedly, but now, those trusts turn into disbelief. Things will


    develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme, so as her trust on him.


    The more Lily thinks about it, however, the more she feels it ridiculous. She snorts with her eyshes


    quivering, ¡°What? You have something on your conscience and don¡¯t want to let me know about it. Are


    you afraid that someone would disclose it to me? All right, actually I knew it. Let me say it out for you.¡±


    She tries hard to suppress the bitter feelings in her heart and spits out every word with all her strength,


    ¡°You promised me to help me prove my innocence. But after I was detained in the police station, you


    changed your mind and made that decision without informing me? Plead guilty, ah? Rex, when you are


    saying that you believe in me, you are thinking about grilling my ass!¡±


    Her words are like knifes which stab his heart. Rex stands up, trying hard to suppress his panic. The


    shadow of his tall figure totally envelopes her, ¡°I never thought in this way, and I never suspected you


    either.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you trying to persuade me to plead guilty?¡± Lily however doesn¡¯t want to hear his


    exnation any more. ¡°Aren¡¯t you self-contradictory?¡±


    She has known about it, why he is still trying to lie to her?


    Being forced to the extreme, Lily, at this moment, calms down. She takes the document from the


    drawer and hands it to Rex. All the terms are clearly written down on the white paper, leaving him no


    room to argue.


    ¡°Did you sign this? If you say no, then I will believe in you.¡±


    Rex¡¯s gaze shifts to the familiar signature. Of course he signed this.


    He is stiffened. A thinyer of cold sweats appears on his forehead. With the appearance of the


    document, he loses his ability to react, ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± Lily stares at him with her big eyes, from which he can clearly see the fragility and


    sorrow. ¡°The old saying ¡®Hearts lie between bellies¡¯ is indeed true. But I didn¡¯t expect that the man who


    slept by my side every night and whom I loved the most, would be the one who scheme against me the


    most. I really don¡¯t understand. If you want me to pay the price and to live a miserable life, you can just


    say it out. Obviously I am not qualified to be your opponent. Why¡­Why are you torturing me whiling


    getting my heart¡­¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t love him, she won¡¯t be so sad. But it is because that she loves him and cares about him


    so much, that she feels it unbearable.


    Her questions mixed with his own messy heartbeats linger around his ears, making his facial


    expression gloomier and his throat terribly dry, ¡°I can exin it.¡±


    But Lily doesn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore, more exactly, for she, any exnation is useless, ¡°No


    need. You just need to tell me, did you know all this before, and did you sign the document?¡±


    Rex feels that his lips so dry, as if he is a stranded fish. He subconsciously licks his bloodless lips and


    struggles to let out a sound, ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Staring at him, Lily suddenly gives him a smile, ¡°Then are you nning to send me to jail?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He raises his voice volume, denying it decisively as soon as she asks. ¡°In the beginning I wanted


    to plead innocence, but all the surveince videos and evidences point to you. It is very difficult to


    achieve the result you wanted under such limited conditions. If we insist on that choice, it is possible


    that we will get a result that is worse than pleading guilty. I made this decision after taking all aspects


    into ount. Of course I will not let you stay in jail. When we get the verdict from the court, I will bail


    you out through some rtionships. Our rtionship will not be affected by this¡­¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship will not be affected by this?¡± Lily interrupts him and repeats his words, ¡°Then what


    about me? Do I have to live with such stains all my life? Why so?¡±


    She is the most innocent person, but now he acts as if she is the one who has done something wrong.


    ¡°Lily, although I believe in you, it¡¯s not enough. The court¡¯s decision depends on evidence.¡± After saying


    these, Rex squats down and looks straight forward into her eyes. He reaches out his hand and covers


    her small, cold hand, ¡°I won¡¯t make you suffer any grievance, I promise.¡±


    Lily wrinkles her eyebrows and fiercely draws back her hand, ¡°You never did what you promised me. I


    can¡¯t believe in you anymore.¡±


    ¡°This is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°The best choice?¡± Just now she tried hard to stop the tears, but now they fall down again upon hearing


    his words, ¡°You said you won¡¯t make me suffer grievance. I didn¡¯t kill her grandma, but I was ndered


    as a murderer. This is a kind of grievance. In the future, people would scold my parents as the ones


    who raised a murderer, and I can no longer engage in my beloved career. This is another kind of


    grievance. So this is your promise, ah? What do you want me to do?¡±


    Rex moves his lips trying to refute her words but fails to speak out a word. He raises his hand to wipe


    away the tears on her face, but Lily turns her head to evade his touch.


    ¡°Except for me, Marina was the only one present. I haven¡¯t told you my doubts about her since the


    ident, but today, I want to tell you, I doubt her. Although the victim is her grandmother, I believe this


    stone-hearted woman would do it. She is more immoral and vicious than we thought. She had no


    humanity! But Rex, did you ever suspect her?¡±


    Rex did think about this possibility, but¡­


    ¡°Lily, there is no evidence.¡±


    This sentence blocks all the words Lily wants to say. Apart from evidence, shouldn¡¯t there be something


    else? Apart fromw, what she cares the most is his idea.


    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to continue this topic.¡± She slowly closes her eyes and grabs the clothes on her


    chest; as if only in this way can she relieve the pain of her heart.


    Her reaction makes Rex so worried that he is reluctant to leave. In addition, he has a hunch that if he


    doesn¡¯t give her a satisfactory exnation before leaving, their rtionship will go worse.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. I didn¡¯t intend to do that, it was just that I didn¡¯t know how to


    tell you.¡± This arrogant man lowers his head and shows his white feather this time, fearing that he


    would lose his beloved woman.


    Tears keep falling down from Lily¡¯s terribly empty eyes, ¡°At this point, I even regret meeting you and


    falling in love with you. I¡¯ve been totally devoted to our rtionship without any reserve, but what I


    finally get is not a good result. Maybe I am doomed to have an iplete love rtionship. Rex, I am


    so tired. My trust on you has been run out. We really can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t?¡± As long as she is willing to trust him, they can go back.


    ¡°I can force myself to be together with you, but my heart tells me¡­¡± Lily pokes at her heart and adds,¡°It


    has expelled you.¡±

 Chapter 291: Im Waiting for You to Give Up

    Chapter 291: I''m Waiting for You to Give Up


    "I will never allow it!" The man says the sentence seriously. He is frustrating and feeling anxiety when


    he thinks that she is no longer loves him anymore.


    He has lost his mind at this moment, he doesn''t feel afraid when the thing has happened and the


    lawsuit doesn''t go well, but she only uses such a sentence to let him down.


    The most influential people always have their weaknesses, he is living an innocent but also ruthless life


    in his first 30 years¡¯ life, and now she bes his weakness and her words definitely can make him


    lose all hope.


    If she doesn''t love him, then everything he does for her will be meaningless.


    Lily can¡¯t help but to clench her fingers, she looks at Rex and without love in her eyes. She is


    disappointed at him, "Rex, you can¡¯t control me, just like I can¡¯t control you. I have never done anything


    which is bad to you, I can¡¯t go on anymore¡­"


    "So you want to leave me?" The man looks at her coldly.


    "You''re the one who makes me wants to leave!"


    "Impossible." Rex''s face turns coldly; he stands tall like an insurmountable wall. Only he knows that he


    has lost his strength and he can fall at any moment after hearing her words.


    Lily wipes the tears on her face. She closes her eyes in pain and refuses to look at him again.


    "I have told you, I will not let you go, although previously, now, or in the future. I will use any method to


    let you stay with me."


    He had said this a thousand times before, but Lily didn¡¯t feel afraid to hear it before, but when he says


    this at this moment, she doesn¡¯t have any feeling. She feels that she has been controlled by him, "You


    will do this even if I suffer for the rest of my life?"


    "I will not make you suffer."


    Lily tugs her lip helplessly and doesn''t say anything.


    "I''ll send someone to watch over you in the next few days, you don''t have to see me if you don¡¯t want


    to. I''ll try my best to solve the case sessfully. You can beat me and yell at me if you want, and then


    you can do whatever you want after the case is over." No one knows how painful for Rex when he says


    these words, and he just wants these things to be resolved quickly and not to affect the rtionship


    between him and Lily.


    The speaker has no particr intention in saying something, but the listener reads his meaning into it.


    Lily feels that Rex is the one who is acting arbitrarily.


    Rex leaves eventually.


    Lily is surprised to find that her mindset has changed drasticallypare to before as she looks at the


    white walls of the interrogation room.


    She is waiting for him to save her before, but now, it''s more like she is just sitting there and awaiting


    her doom.


    Leaving is easy to say about but hard to do, not to mention this is the police station, Rex can still find


    her quickly with his ability and status even though she is outside.


    Besides, Bree and Harry are still in this city, even if she wants to left, where can she go? She still


    needs to take care of her parents. Although she may be a disgrace to them in the future, she just


    can''t give up anything she has...


    Lily feels panicked and anxious when she thinks about what may happen in her future and the tears on


    the papers have reminded her that these are not an illusion.


    Her heartache makes her can''t breathe when she thinks about the fact that Rex has betrayed her. And


    some more he is using a harsh tone to talk to her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Let her wait until the case is over?


    Lily''s face turns gloomy, and if she waits until that day, she''s afraid that they will be enemies.


    She believes everything he has spoken, but now, she has been foolish enough, and she wants to


    consider more for herself.


    Lily looks at the papers, and suddenly she has been thinking of a man who has impressed her. She


    asks the police officer to hand the phone to her without hesitation.


    The line of the number which has dialed by Lily is always busy. It takes a long time and make Lily think


    that no one will pick up the phone, but suddenly, "Hello?"


    The man''s deep and charming voice sounds through the microphone, and the sound just like the sound


    which is made by the collision of two beautiful jade.


    "Hi, Ryan, it''s me, Lily." Lily holds the wirelessndline with both of her hands. Her heart is beating so


    fast that she feels she has her heart in her mouth.


    "Lily?" Ryan seems he doesn''t expect Lily will find him, and he stuns for a moment, "It''s rare that you


    are willing to call me, is there something that I can help you?"


    "Ryan, I would like to ask you to do me a favor." Lily doesn''t have much time to chat with him, so she


    gets to the point and says, "You''ve always understand about my case, I hope you can help me change


    mywyer when it''s about to go to trial."


    "Change yourwyer?" Ryan stands up from the swivel chair, and the chair is spinning in a half-circle.


    Ryan asks with surprise, "Do you really want to find someone to rece Rex?"


    "Well, I have met with him." Lily is about to cry, and she chokes with a sob, "Just like you said before."


    Lily is thinking aboutst time she has vowed that Rex will not do this, and now she is contradicting


    herself. Lily has mixed feelings and feels disappointed at Rex.


    He is the one who fails to live up to her trust and love.


    Lily is hating Rex when she thinks all of this, she raises her voice and says, "I want to change my


    attorney."


    Ryan doesn''t respond to Lily''s words, as he tells her before which he is just merely trying to help her,


    "Thewsuit will start soon, it''s not easy to rece the attorney now, besides, Rex will not let go easily


    in this case."


    "Then..."


    "How about this, let''s make a bet." Ryan says with steady and calm tone although his sentence seems


    frivolous. He doesn''t give Lily some time to respond, "I will take you out if Rex really admits your guilt in


    thiswsuit."


    Lily is familiar with this statement because Ryan has told her numerous times before, but she is firm


    enough and believes Rex will take her out, but for now, she has her own idea.


    She never wants to escape, never.


    "I can''t just leave, I..."


    Ryan interrupts her words, "It''s okay, I''ll give you some time to think about it, you can make the


    decisions after thewsuit."


    Lily bites her lip and asks, "Lawyer... can''t be changed?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, it''s toote now."


    Toote. Lily feels helpless when she hears his answer. It''s been a long time after she only realizes that


    something is wrong and it is also toote for her to do anything. The opposite side is waiting for her to


    surrender herself.


    "Are you afraid?" The man tries to irritate her.


    Lily''s hand is tightened unconsciously, "I''m not afraid, I''m just not willing to give up."


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait for the moment you want to give up." Ryan answers.

 Chapter 292: Pregnancy Test.

    Chapter 292: Pregnancy Test.


    Doesn¡¯t want to give up?


    Ryan hooks his lips, and he is not worried about this at all, "I believe you will give up when the result is


    out, I''ll wait for you."


    It''s just a matter of time, women are emotional and troublesome; even someone has told them the


    truth, they will only believe the truth when it happens.


    However, he doesn''t mind to wait with her.


    "No, I''m trying to fight for myself, and I don''t want to just sit there and wait for the result." Lily doesn''t


    want to give up, nor does she want to risk her whole life because of someone like Marina, so she wants


    to put in an effort to save herself.


    "It will be great if you tell me this when I first met you at the police station." Ryan recalls the situation


    and it seems like it just a few days ago, but it had happened a long time ago, "It was too bad that you


    didn''t trust me at that time."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smiles in a trance, "Now you canugh at me."


    The reality is mocking her that she thinks their rtionship is firm and canst forever, but it''s just her


    own monologue.


    "I don''t have this kind of hobby." Ryan doesn''t care about that, all he cares about is whether he can


    bring this woman who is unique to him away, "I''ll wait for your contact."


    After hanging up the phone, Lily is unable to calm down herself. She will not go and reach out to Ryan


    unless she has no choice. He is a man who can''t be messed with.


    She has no other way but to wait since Rex can¡¯t help her.


    She does not know whether she is too nervous or emotional when thinking of thewsuit. Her stomach


    feels ufortable and she retches.


    The police officer rushes to her immediately and sees she shrinks and squats on the ground, and the


    police officer is asking nervously, "Miss Lily, are you all right?"


    Lily is the ''VIP'' in the police station from the first day shees, even she is a suspect, but there is no


    one who dares to slight her.


    Lily wants to say that she is fine, but as soon as she opens her mouth, she feels sick again. She takes


    a ss of water from the table and drinks it, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I guess I''m just too nervous."


    She doesn¡¯t have a good rest and she has met with Rex today, her mood is totally affected, plus she


    cries a lot, so she guesses she is too tired and that¡¯s why she feels sick.


    The officer still worries after hearing her words, "Should I call the doctore over to help you?"


    "No need, thanks." Lily is afraid that the officer does not believe her words, and she lies, "I do


    asionally."


    The police officer doesn¡¯t force her after seeing her insistence, "Alright then, if you feel ufortable,


    just call me."


    The feeling ising back when Lily wants to thanks the police officer. She tries to endure it, and she


    has the tachypnea after the officer has left.


    Fortunately, the feeling doesn''tst long, and Lily returns to normal soon.


    Lily doesn''t take it seriously. She thinks it is just a normal reaction, until the next day when the foods


    are delivered to her during lunch time. She starts to feel nauseous again when she sees the delightful


    dishes which are in front of her.


    Although the police station''s meal isn''t considered exquisite, it definitely will not make her react so


    much...


    The time she feels nauseous is more prolonged thanst time, especially when she smells the celery


    and she is about to vomit.


    She is fond of eating celery, and it¡¯s strange she wants to vomit when she smells the celery.


    As a woman, a thought shes through her mind, could it be... Lily is shocked by her thought, her face


    bes pale and her heart pumps hard. She is losing her strength and at a loss.


    The feeling of her stomach is the threat to her, and her hand slides down to her abdomen. She is


    touching it and then taking it away as she gets an electric shock.


    Impossible, it is impossible...


    Lily didn''t eat the food, and the food is taking out same as just now. She is not hungry, but she feels


    better when the aroma of the food is dissipated. Finally, she can breathe smoothly.


    Lily doesn''t contact her family since she stays at the police station. Bree and Harry areforted by


    the people who are sent by Rex. Abby hase back from abroad when she gets the news. Although


    Lily doesn''t meet with Abby, she knows that Abby still stays in the city.


    This news is causing a sensation to the city, Abby must be worried about her. Lily doesn''t contact Abby


    because she scares she will implicate Abby.


    But today, it seems Lily is going to break the rules.


    Lily is hesitating for nearly an hour, and it takes her a long time to dial through, perhaps it is an


    unknown number, Abby does not pick up at first.


    "Hello?"


    Lily''s eyes turned red immediately when she hears Abby''s voice, and she chokes, "Abby, it''s me."


    Abby is sitting on the sofa, and she jumps up when she hears Lily''s voice, "Lily?"


    Without waiting for an answer, Abby asks again, "Are you Lily?"


    "It''s me." Lily walks to the side lowers down her voice, "Abby, I need your help, I''m running out of time


    so I''ll tell you the points, I need a pregnancy test stick that can find in the pharmacy."


    Abby is happy when Lily calls her, but she stuns for a moment when she hears Lily''s words. Shees


    back to her sense after a few minutes, and she says, "Pregnancy test stick? Why do you need this?


    Are you..."


    Abby uses her hand to cover her mouth, and she can''t speak because she is surprised.


    "I don''t know." Lily says nervously, "I hope it''s my misconception."


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll bring you the things you want in this afternoon, maybe you are just too


    nervous." It is the only way which Abby can use tofort Lily.


    Lily looks towards the door, "I''m using the police station''s phone, I can''t say too much, we''ll meet and


    talkter."


    "Okay."


    Abby arrives at the police station with a pregnancy test strip at 3:00 p.m. She doesn¡¯t bring the


    electronic type because she scares the police officer will discover it. She is panicked when she passes


    through the inspection door, but luckily she is getting inside.


    Abby has not seen Lily for a long time. When Abby sees her, she is sad and almost cry out because


    Lily bes thinner and has bloodshot eyes and a pale face.


    Abby stands near the door, but she can''t move. She turns her back before her tears fall down. Abby


    does not know why, or perhaps she just doesn''t want Lily to be sad with her.


    Lily looks at her shoulders which can''t stop trembling, she walks to her and embraces her from the


    back, she reassures softly, ¡°Abby, I''m fine."


    This sentence has made Abby can''t control herself and cry out. Abby is anxious and angry, "How can


    you say such a word, look at yourself..."

 Chapter 293: She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 293: She Is Pregnant


    Although she was bothered by her divorce case with Tim at that time, she didn¡¯t lose too much weight


    as she is now. But now she looks skinny as if she has suffered a lot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± Lily can¡¯t bear to see Abby to be sad like this and gently


    pats her back to console her.


    Abby wipes away her tears and ms herself down before turning around. She knows that Lily must be


    sadder than her and can¡¯t me her anymore, ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me for a long time. Do you know


    I am worrying about you? If this happen again, I will break with you. People make friends in case that


    their friends can do them a favor at the critical moment, but you are different; you try all the means to


    alienate me when you are in troubles.¡±


    Abby is clear that Lily did that to prevent her involvement. But it is just this recognition makes her more


    afflictive.


    She always bears all silently. Her stubbornness makes her feel distressed.


    Lily raises her hand to wipe away Abby¡¯s tears, and then shifts her gaze to the police officer aside,


    ¡°Can you please go out for a while. I want to talk with Abby alone.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will wait outside. Call me if needed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the young police office walks out, Lily holds the hand of Abby and takes her to have a seat. The


    whole room is under surveince, so it is inconvenient for them to do something. Luckily, the two have


    a rtively tacit understanding. When they were walking towards the chair, Abby has handed the test


    stick to Lily through her sleeve. Since they stood closely to each other, when she raised her hand, there


    would be an out-of-sight corner around her sleeve, which could not be caught by the surveince.


    They sit down. Abby looks at Lily with a distressed andplicated expression, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lily ponders for a moment and then shakes her head, ¡°Too many things have happened recently. I


    cannot tell them in detail to you with one or two sentences. But I am sure about my innocence.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t care about how others would think of her. What she cares about is the attitude of her


    rtives and friends. She just doesn¡¯t want to let them down.


    ¡°Rex is now fighting for you. With his capability, he will probably prove your innocence.¡± Abby hasn¡¯t


    known Rex¡¯s n. She just knew from the newspaper that Rex had be Lily¡¯s attorney.


    Lily opens her mouth, wanting to say something but finally swallowing all the words. She gives her a


    bitter smile, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Did Rex know this?¡± Abby asks this obscure question with her gaze falling on Lily¡¯s belly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the possibility?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Thinking of the possibility of being pregnant, Lily¡¯s face gets paler, ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be the


    case.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you tell Rex? How can you deal with it alone?¡± Anyway, although the


    police officers take good care of Lily, she is in a police station with difficult living conditions. If she is


    really pregnant, it is obvious that she can¡¯t go through it.


    No one knows what Lily is thinking at this moment. Her eyes glimmer, ¡°I have my own n. Just don¡¯t


    tell anyone.¡±


    Looking at her friend who stands by her side, Abby feels that she can¡¯t understand her for the first time.


    But her change makes sense. She has suffered a lot recently, which has made her more mature


    overnight. But such kind of ¡°mature¡± is very cruel.


    ¡°Well, now that you don¡¯t want me to disclose it, I won¡¯t tell one. Lily, I am always on your side.¡± Failing


    to hold back her worries for Lily anymore, Abby leans forward and whispers in her ear, ¡°But you should


    promise me that no ident will happen. You are my bosom friend. I don¡¯t want to see you having any


    ident¡­¡±


    Lily is moved when she hears her words. Her eyes turn red, ¡°I will be okay.¡±


    The more they talk about this, the more sorrowful she is. She is also not sure now. What she knows is


    that things begin to progress towards the direction she doesn¡¯t want. And these test sticks in her pocket


    will be the key to everything.


    "Lily, are you really okay? Just say it out when you need me." Abby holds her cold hand. She is no


    doubt her good friend; she can sense that she is not in a good condition easily.


    Lily ponders for a while and says, "Abby, we have known each other for so long, I have never liked to


    trouble others, but today I do want to ask you..."


    Abby waves her hand to interrupt her, "We are good friends, don¡¯t waste time on preliminaries, you can


    just speak up."


    Lily wears a serious expression, takes a long breath and exhales slowly, and then says in a serious


    tone, "Can you please take care of my parents? They are old. My dad¡­ values his reputation very


    much. Since the ident, I haven¡¯t contacted them and only asked the police officer to send them a


    message for me. If you have time, can you please visit them? Tell them not to worry about me. And,


    please... also take care of them in the future.¡±


    Abby listens to her carefully. For the first few sentences, she felt that there is nothing wrong. But as Lily


    continued, she felt weird. Her heart trembles and her eyebrows wrinkle, ¡°Lily, what do you mean by


    saying these? Why am I feeling that you were giving me yourst words¡­¡±


    Lily squeezes her hands under the table, but she still keeps the m expression on her face. She even


    raises the corners of her lips, "Why? You think too much. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t contacted my


    parents for a long time that I feel guilty.¡±


    She said these words in a rtively rxed tone. Abby looks over at her and eliminates the doubts in


    her heard when recalling that Rex is taking over Lily¡¯s case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of your parents. I will visit and console them when I have time.¡±


    Lily feels grateful, "Thank you, sincerely, Abby."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The two talk for a while. It iste now. In addition, Abby did not go through the necessary procedures


    before her visitation. Although the police office made an exception for her, it is inappropriate to stay


    here for too long.


    Abby is so reluctant to leave and keeps looking back to steal a nce at Lily when she is walking


    towards the door. Fearing that she herself may not be able to bear the separation, Lily turns around


    and forces herself not to look back.


    The door behind is closed again. When the room is again overwhelmed by silence and when she


    cannot sense Abby¡¯s gaze anymore, Lily finally turns around. As usual, she reads book for around ten


    or twenty minutes and then stands up, heading towards the bathroom.


    Only this bathroom is not under surveince, from where she can find herself a private space.


    Although she walks steadily, when she closes the door of this narrow space, she breathes a sigh of


    relief with her back leaning against the wall and her palms breaking out in cold sweats.


    With her fair and thin fingers trembling, she takes out the test sticks from the pocket, takes off her


    pants, and sits down on the toilet. She feelsplicated as if hundreds of thousands of ants are


    crawling in her heart and gnawing it.


    Worries, fear, anxiety, restlessness¡­


    All these negative emotions are not enough to describe her current mood. It is a long and unbearable


    wait. Although it is just a few minutes, she feels like going through half a century.


    Counting the due time in heart, she takes out the test stick while her gaze is fixed on the ceiling.


    She dares not to check the result. Her hand that is holding the test stick is trembling.


    ¡°Hiss¡­Huff¡­¡± She takes several deep breathes, her forehead breaking out in sweats. She feels cold in


    heart, but her body is a little hot. The alternate of coldness and heat makes her feel torturing and


    unbearable.


    No. She must check the result; she must face it.


    Lily grits her teeth and closes her eyes. Then she holds the stick up to her eyes and steals a nce at


    it. When she sees the result, her mind suddenly goes nk¡­


    Sweats quickly soak the clothes on her back. She even feels breathless as if she isck of oxygen.


    She is pregnant at this extremely critical time when she is entangled in a murder


    case.

 Chapter 294: Do You Want a Child

    Chapter 294: Do You Want a Child


    The light in the bathroom is not as bright as outside. Refusing to believe the result she got just now, Lily


    takes out a test stick to have another check. When she sees the same result, she almost falls down


    from the toilet with cold sweats falling down from her forehead. She struggles to put the pants on with


    all her strength. When she stands up, she suddenly falls back onto the toilet again as there is no


    strength left in her body.


    She subconsciously puts her left hand on her lower abdomen. Although it is very t, it is now bearing


    a little baby inside.


    It¡¯s awesome. At the same time, she has an inexplicable feeling, as if she and the baby are connected


    by some intangible magic and that her breath is carrying the breath of baby. Only mothers can


    understand such a special and fantastic feeling.


    When did ite into being?


    Lily didn¡¯t know that she has been pregnant for several months. She tries to recall that her menstrual


    periods came regrly every month and had seldom been dyed. Although there was a dy, it was


    just several dayster than the regr period. Rex always wore condom when had sex with her. She


    thinks about it carefully, and then recalls thatst time in the hospital, as he was very tired and she


    herself was under great stress, they were desperate for seeking sce from each other and had an


    extremely enjoyable sex, during which they forgot to take any contraception methods. Later on, they


    were all busy with the case so she forgot to take pills.


    It has been more than a month since thest sex, and her period hasn¡¯te this month.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry ¨C she hasn¡¯t expected such a coincidence.


    She is bearing the child of Rex.


    Her mindpletely goes nk. Various kinds of turbulent thoughts fill her mind, making her unable to


    think. Actually, to ensure whether she is pregnant or not, what she needs to do now is to have a check


    in the hospital; after all, there might be some mistakes on the result of the test stick. However, at this


    time, it¡¯s obviously impossible.


    As long as she goes to the hospital, Rex will definitely know that she is pregnant. She can¡¯t take this


    kind of risk because she dares not to trust him anymore.


    What will he do if she knows that she is bearing his baby?


    They haven¡¯t married each other, so she is not his legal wife and what they did before were nothing


    more than dating. Now she is a suspected murderer, it is possible that he may require her to have an


    abortion; otherwise, things would get messier.


    Thinking of this, Lily feels so chilly and depressed with her hand stroking her soft belly.


    She can just keep it secret. Since she has got the result from the test sticks, plus her morning sickness,


    she is probably pregnant. She must ept this result and believe it.


    She loves Rex. So when she learned that she is bearing his child, she was shocked yet overjoyed that


    she almost cried out. Although she is unwilling to admit this and pretends in front of others, she can¡¯t


    convince herself.


    Such contradictory and helpless feeling almost drives her crazy. Thinking about these Lily even


    bes breathless; she can''t imagine how he would react if he is informed of her pregnancy.


    Would he pick her up, spin her, kiss her forehead and say ¡®Wow, we finally have our baby¡¯? Or would


    he give her a cold shoulder and say ¡®Ites at an inopportune time.¡±


    Will he feel delighted that he is going to be a father?


    Lily¡¯s eyes get red when imaging such a happy scene, but in the next second, she shakes her head,


    thinking, ¡°No¡­ He¡­will not feel delighted.¡±


    Even she herself is clear that the babyes untimely, let alone Rex. He is always rational and


    thoughtful. Considering her current situation, it is inappropriate to bear a child.


    Should she have an abortion?


    This thought gives her a wave of contractions. Although it is just an embryo in her belly, it is really a


    baby. It makes her heartbroken when thinking of killing it.


    She likes it and wants to keeps it, but she can¡¯t do it! What a tragedy!


    Lily finally fails to hold back the tears in her eyes. Fearing that she would cry out, she quickly pulls a


    stack of paper to cover her mouth, and tightly grit her teeth to hold back the groans. But she is


    trembling.


    She gently puts her hand on her belly and tries hard to hold back the groans, and thinks to herself, ¡°My


    dear baby, please give mommy some time. Just some more time¡­¡±


    Rex has recently been busy with Lily¡¯swsuit while worrying about her who is now detained in the


    police office. As the case is about toe to trial, she will have to be transferred to the detention


    center in the suburbs. In order to evade the reporters, they specially choose to send her over at night.


    Worrying about Lily, Rex alsoes over. He sets off to the police station after carefully studying the


    documents of the case again, and has a short rest on the way there. The driver keeps stealing nces


    at him from the rearview mirror. When he sees him leaning against the window, a trace of sourness


    emerges in his heart.


    Along the way, the driver drives very smoothly. When the car stops in front of the police station, he


    reminds Rex in a gentle voice, "Mr. Rex, here it is."


    Rex immediately opens his eyes when hearing his reminder. His deep-set eyes are bloodshot with an


    expression that shows he is exhausted to the extreme.


    Without saying a word, he pulls open the door and strides towards the police office. There are obvious


    worries embodied in his paces. It is easy to see from them that he is worrying about the woman inside.


    The driver quietly looks at the prison transporter vehicle in the courtyard. It is quite different from


    ordinary cars ¨C there is ayer of impregnable iron on the table, which gives people a sense of


    solemnity. He sighed in heart, ¡°I hope this case woulde to a good end. God, please stop torturing


    this poor couple!¡±


    When Rex enters the interrogation room, Lily has already changed her clothes as she must wear the


    prison uniform ording to the rules of the detention center. Luckily, she was given some respect that


    they didn¡¯t handcuff her.


    Rex nces at the prison uniform and can¡¯t bear to see it anymore. He steps forward and pulls her into


    his arms, ¡°Just bear it for some more days.¡±


    Although Lily can feel his warm embrace, her body is still cold. She nestles against his chest like a


    lifeless wooden stake.


    ¡°Mr. Rex, Miss Lily, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± A police officer, who stands behind them, kindly


    reminds them. The police chief is also waiting outside as this case is important. What¡¯s more, it also


    involves Rex. Therefore, all parties attach great importance to it and any tiny error is not allowed.


    Followed by Rex, Lily walks out of the police station. This is the first time she has breathed in the air


    from the outside world since she was arrested. The air in the night is quite refreshing.


    She finally realizes that freedom is the most precious thing.


    Lily tries hard to hold back the tears and secretly makes a decision in heart.


    On the way to the detention center, a wire door separates the couple, with Rex sitting in the passenger


    seat and Lily sitting in the back seat. For the first time, Lily heartily feels that she is a ¡°criminal¡±.


    When they are about to arrive, Lily gently calls his name, ¡°Rex.¡±


    Rex immediately turns around with nervousness in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    In the past, when looking into his eyes, Lily would feel delighted and sweet, but now, she just feels


    heartbroken. The sentence ¡®I am pregnant¡¯ lingers on the tip of her tongue. She finds herself unable to


    say it out!


    Realizing her hesitation, Rex asks with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lily tightly grits her teeth and speaks word by word, ¡°Do you want a child?¡±


    At this time, under such circumstance, this mindless question stuns Rex. When hees back to his


    own sense after a few seconds, he asks, ¡°Why did you ask this?¡±


    Lily suddenly feels nervous, fearing he might find out something, she hastily adds, ¡°Nothing. I just feel


    things in life are unexpected. And it is good to have a child.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It is reasonable that she would have such kind of feeling since she has suffered a lot of dramatic


    idents recently.


    Rex, who has been busy with various kinds of affairs these days, doesn¡¯t take a second thought and


    consoles her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. When everything is settled, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    He has told her that he wanted to marry her for many times. But at that time, she was worried about the


    attitudes of his grandparents, her parents, and even the public. Now, after going through this case, she


    finally learns that her worries at that time are just nothing. This case is the most difficult ordeal that she


    has to go through.


    Lily doesn¡¯t continue this topic. Until she is taken out from the prison transporter into the detention


    center, they have to say goodbye to each other. Rex, who is in a business suit, still looks handsome


    although he¡¯s a bit tiresome. But she herself is fleshless and has no grace anymore.


    Lily seems to see the invisible gap between them two. Although they still love each other, something


    has changed without being noticed. They can¡¯te back anymore.


    Rex doesn¡¯t know what she is thinking, but he can see the sadness on her face. Ignoring the rules of


    the detention center, he walks over her and reaches one hand to hook around her neck, lowers his


    head and kisses on her dry, cold lips¡­

 Chapter 295: Dont Thoroughly Frustrate Her

    Chapter 295: Don''t Thoroughly Frustrate Her


    He kisses her gently for fear that it will startle her. Lily can feel his restrained and strong feelings for her


    through his gingerliness. He doesn¡¯t kiss her with his tongue; instead, he kisses her on her lips gently


    as if he is consoling her and licking the wound on her heart.


    Lily raises her head to wee his kiss, but tears well up in her eyes. Why god is being so unfair that


    true lovers have to suffer a lot and torment each other like this.


    Why Rex doesn¡¯t know that his words ¡®plead guilty¡¯ make her so heartbroken?


    Lily takes a deep breath and raises her hand to gently push him away. The armed policemen standing


    by their sides all shift their gazes, daring not to see this anymore. Fixing her gaze on his eyebrows and


    eyes, she says in a slightly choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As she stops speaking, a puff of cold wind gently sweeps across their faces. It¡¯s the early spring, but


    they sense the destion of thete autumn.


    Unable to bear such a farewell scene anymore, Lily turns around and walks inside with the escort of the


    armed policemen. Rex however, keeps staring at her leaving back as well as the ghostly white lights


    from both sides of the corridor with his scorching gaze. What Lily doesn¡¯t expect now is that this is just


    the beginning of a big storm.


    ¡­


    Lily is then detained in a single room. Obviously, Rex has primed the officers here. Unlike the police


    station, various kinds of criminals are detained in the detention center, some of which havemitted


    crime of thievery or affray, while some of which havemitted felonies like rape or murder. Weak


    women like Lily in this center are just likemps that are barely a month old in a wolf pack. Obviously,


    Lily will not be able to bear this.


    Lily enters the single room and looks around, finding that this is another small room with no window.


    There is even no bed or desk or toilet ¨C there is only a basin for her to deal with her biological need.


    The room is so moist that here re even mosses in the corners. Due to inadequate sunlight, an awful


    smell permeates the room.


    Although Lily can endure hardship, she feels itchy under such circumstance.


    ¡°This is your room. If you have any problems, just call the prison guard outside. Remember, don¡¯t make


    unnecessary noises.¡± The staff here is more serious than the police officers and is expressionless


    when she¡¯s speaking.


    It¡¯s reasonable that working in such an environment for a lone time, even those optimists would


    be indifferent.


    Lily doesn¡¯t care much about her attitude and nods politely, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    The staff shoots her a nce, turns around and closes the door without saying a word.


    Being left in the room alone, plus the dim light in the still of night, Lily feels an inexplicable horror.


    She walks towards the bed and sits down. The thin mattress makes a creaking sound because of her


    movement. She holds her breath and creeps up to the bed, and then sits on the bedside with her arms


    around her knees.


    "Are you finished? We gonna turn off the light." A woman''s hoarse voicees from outside.


    Lily clears her throat, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she says out the word, the light in the room is turned off and the room is overwhelmed by darkness


    again. Before she has time to react, she suddenly can¡¯t see anything in the pitch ck night.


    Lily subconsciously puts her hand on her belly to protect the baby. She feels sorry for it and keeps


    repeating the sentence softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, baby.¡±


    She cares about the baby a lot. Even though ites at an inappropriate time, it is the baby of Rex.


    When thinking of this, maternal affection creeps in her heart.


    Although she didn¡¯t have an appetite, she forced herself to something; and she was quite cautious


    when sitting down or standing up. These make Lily sense the fact that she really wants to keep the


    child. Although this idea is very unrealistic, she still cannot deceive herself.


    She is not afraid of suffering, but she is afraid that the baby in her belly would suffer.


    But¡­


    Looking around and failing to see anything in the darkness, Lily suddenly bes a little scared. In


    such an environment, maybe she cannot protect her baby.


    With so many thoughts whirling around in her mind, she unwittingly falls asleep while leaning against


    the wall ¨C the bed is so moist that she doesn¡¯t want to lie down.


    In the midnight, maybe it¡¯s because the room is too gloomy, or maybe it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t tuck


    herself, she wakes up because of the coldness. Shivering, Lily opens her eyes and vaguely sees


    several streaks of lights showed under the door.


    What time is it?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know the answer, nor does she know how long she has slept. She guesses it should have


    not passed six o¡¯clock as all prisoners here have to get up at six o¡¯clock.


    She wraps her arms around her body to relieve the coldness. However, this is an utterly inadequate


    measure. Finally, failing to bear the coldness anymore, she pulls over the quilt aside and puts it on her


    kneels. The smell of decay immediately drifts into her nose.


    Lily feels waves of nausea and struggles hard to hold them back but finally fails. She gets out of the


    bed and vomits into the basin, which is originally for her to pee.


    At first, she doesn¡¯t vomit loudly, but the more times she vomits, the more ufortable she feels. The


    odor of the vomitus plus the smell of decay make her feels even sicker.


    When the prison guard outside hears the noise in Lily¡¯s room, she knocks on the door fiercely, and asks


    impatiently for she¡¯s awakened from sleep, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Nothing¡­¡± Before she can¡¯t finish her words, she vomits again. She has been worrying that


    others may know about her pregnancy, but she doesn¡¯t expect that her morning sickness is more


    serious than what she has imagined.


    Fearing that there might be an ident, the prison guard opens the door and turns on the light, and


    then shifts her gaze onto Lily, who is huddling in a corner with a pale face. She frowns, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Lily hastily exins, ¡°Maybe because I¡¯d eaten something that I have had diarrhea these


    days. I was just transferred to here yesterday, so I feel sick again. Not a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. No need to bother. I feel better after vomiting.¡± Lily struggles to suppress the impulse to


    vomit again and forces a pale smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting such a response, the prison guard naturally doesn¡¯t insist. Anyway, the less trouble the better,


    as it is quite troublesome to call the doctor here in the midnight, ¡°All right. Then take care of yourself.


    Call me if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that the prison guard is leaving, Lily hurries to stop her and asks, ¡°Excuse me, I want to


    know what time it is now.¡±


    ¡°Four thirty.¡±


    It will be dawn in an hour and a half.


    "Four thirty."


    It will be dawn in an hour and a half.


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief, "Thank you."


    The door is closed again, bringing away the bright lights. Lily is rooted to the spot as if she is soaked in


    the cold sea in the winter and she feels breathless as if her throat is blocked by the salty sea water.


    Rex told her to bear it for a few more days.


    When hearing this, she though, ¡°All right, just a few more days. It¡¯s okay. I have been bearing it for a


    long time.¡± But right at this moment, she finds that she can¡¯t bear it anymore. Every minute is a kind of


    cruel torture for her. She can even feel that her emotions and physical strength are slowly vanishing.


    The environment one is in has great influence on the person. She doesn¡¯t know how long she can


    endure it with such a weak physical condition.


    He will never know that how many sufferings she has endured for the sake of the final judgment. She is


    waiting for a miraculous result.


    She just hopes that he will not thoroughly frustrate her.

 Chapter 296: The Case Will Come to Trial

    Chapter 296: The Case Will Come to Trial


    Abby then leaves the police station. The next day, she goes to the RED Community to visit Lily¡¯s


    parents.


    They lost a lot of weight due to living under worries and pressures every day. Especially Harry, who


    was originally so energetic that everyone met him would praise him for his energy, now looks too old for


    his age in a slightly discolored shirt with a lifeless expression. Bree¡¯s condition is worse. Her hair is


    increasingly flecks with gray and her eyes get cloudier for the tears in the past few days.


    Abby brings a lot of supplements from home although she is clear that they might not have time to eat


    them. The worry for them is always on her mind, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I visited Lily yesterday.


    She is good. Although she is now in the police station, Rex has primed those police officers, so they¡¯ve


    taken good care of her and even specially prepared some other dishes and beverage for her. She lives


    as well as she is at home.


    God, forgive her for telling a white lie. She really can¡¯t bear to tell them the truth.


    Hearing her words, Bree stares at her straightly and grasps her hand, with great strength even she


    herself doesn¡¯t perceive it, ¡°What did you say? You visited Lily?¡±


    Lily uses the other hand to pat the back of her hand and consoles her, ¡°Yep, auntie, I visited her.¡±


    ¡°How is she doing there? Is she in a good health? Did she tell you something about the case? When


    will she be released?¡± Bree is incoherent with anxiety, ¡°I believe Lily will nevermit murder or crime.


    I and her father have taught her to be good since she was a child. She will never be a murderer¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it. Auntie, rx. Lily¡¯s case hasn¡¯te to trial and everything is very far from certain. The


    media are just indiscriminately broadcasting rumors to attract public attention.¡±


    The old saying says that men do not easily cry. However, Harry, who has always been strong in his life,


    can¡¯t help but reddens his eyes, ¡°How¡¯s Lily? Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good. She asked me to visit you. She¡¯s worrying about you.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she contact us?! Silly girl!¡± Harry gets angry. Although he is ming her with words, in


    his heart, he feels distressed for that his daughter has burdened so much.


    "The police station has its own regtions so Lily can¡¯t contact you frequently. Uncle, don''t worry, Lily is


    good. I promise" Abby repeatedly promises them that Lily is good in the police office, fearing that they


    might get sick because of their worries for Lily.


    Lily¡¯s parents are old, and enormous mood swings might lead to big troubles.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Abby¡¯s reassurance, Bree and Harry finally feels relieved and secretly wipes away the tears at


    their eyes corners. Bree, as a woman, is more emotional and fails to hold back her tears, ¡°Harry, we¡¯ve


    been kind to others and conscientious to work. What sin did wemit that God punished us in this


    way?¡±


    Harry doesn¡¯t answer this question and his face is gloomy.


    Abby pats them on the shoulders andforts in a gentle voice, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t be sad. Lily must


    be worrying about you. If she knows that you are so sad, she will definitely me me. She told me that


    her case will be settled soon and then she wille back.¡±


    ¡°The case¡­¡± Bree stutters in a choked voice, ¡°Is fighting awsuit that easy?¡±


    ¡°Rex is helping her, so she will probably win the case.¡± However, what Abby doesn¡¯t know is that Rex


    has decided to plead guilty.


    Harry pulls Bree into his arms and sighs, ¡°What a destiny¡­¡±


    Abby, who witness this miserable scene, also feels sad. She sincerely hopes that these troubles can be


    solved soon and that their lives can return to the right track. Otherwise, no one can hold on anymore.


    Even she, an outsider, feels so tired and breathless, let alone the persons involved.


    She nces around at Lily¡¯s house and fixes her gaze on Harry and Bree and keeps praying in heart,


    ¡°Wish everything will be better! Wish everything will be better!¡±


    ...


    Lily has been detained in the detention center for two days. She doesn¡¯t know how she has endured it.


    But when the staff tells her that someone is going to take her out, she stands up and staggers.


    The humid room, the unptable food, and the malnutrition during the pregnancy period, all together


    make her be weak.


    Seeing her staggering, the staff beside asks with concern, ¡°Are you okay, Miss Lily?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°We will go to courtter. If you feel ufortable, please tell me.¡±


    "Well, I know." Lily grits her teeth to hold back the sickness. If she says she feels ufortable, then


    they will postpone the court session. But she doesn¡¯t want to wait anymore.


    Lily is then escorted into the prison transporter. The car is driven smoothly all the way, but before they


    reach the court, they find out that some people are following behind them.


    ¡°For the sake of breaking news, these reporters don¡¯t even care about their lives!¡± A policeins


    to the driver.


    ¡°That makes sense. Breaking news brings great profit.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Lily feels sorrowful. When did she be the gossiping subject of others?


    Luckily, she can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening outside through the non-reflective window, which gives her


    some inexplicable sense of security.


    As soon as the car stops in front of the court, it is immediately surrounded by reporters from different


    mediapanies. Looking at the cameras, Lily, who sits inside the car, gets cold hands feet.


    ¡°Miss Lily, we will use a cloth to cover your head, please cooperate us.¡±


    Lily shoots a nce at the dark gray cloth in his hand and then tightly clenches her fists to strengthen


    her conviction, ¡°No need. I did nothing wrong. Why should I walk into the court under a cover?¡±


    She is not the one who did something wrong, so she shouldn¡¯t wear that cover.


    No matter how the public willment her, she herself is clear that she is innocent and will never admit


    crimes that she hasn¡¯tmitted.


    The police officer, who is at his thirties, gives her an admiring look when hearing her words. Even some


    men would not have such kind of courage. ¡°We will respect your choice.¡±


    With the support of two police officers, Lily gets out of the car. As she just gets out, cameras whirred,


    illuminating the front door of the court.


    Under such bright lights, Lily can¡¯t open her eyes. She raises her hand to block the lights. But then she


    is pulled by someone. Although she can¡¯t see the scene, their questions linger around her ears -----


    ¡°Miss Lily, news has that Mr. Rex is the attorney for your case. Can you disclose your preparations to


    us?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily, I¡¯ve heard that you kept denying the crime of murder. How much confidence do you have for


    proving your innocence during this court session?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily¡­¡±


    These questions whirl around in her mind, making her unable to think. She quickens her pace and


    walks into the court. The sensor door is then closed, blocking the questions outside the door.


    Lily looks down at the smooth and bright ground, trembling. Noticing her reaction, one of the police


    officers next to her asks with concern, ¡°Miss Lily, if you feel ufortable¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Before he can finish her words, Lily raises her hand to interrupt him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The dy of the case will only bring the exposure of her pregnancy as her morning sickness is getting


    more and more serious. So it is better to settle this case as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Lily is then taken to an office. Later, she will enter the court through the door that connects this room


    and the court to face the judge andwyers. She has to make a clear statement to prove her


    innocence.


    Although Lily is very nervous, she dares not to be too agitated for fear of affecting the child in her belly.


    During the past few days, she had no appetite and didn¡¯t sleep well, so she feels ufortable now.


    As she is immersed in the anxiety, the door of the office is suddenly opened. Rex, in a neat ck suit


    with a well-tied tie with his hair pulled back tightly, walks towards her step by step and then stands in


    front of her. Unlike his decadent look several days ago, he looks noble and arrogant again.


    The suit is very well-fitting and is tailored for him. Although the design is not special, he looks quite


    charming in the suit.


    Rex says nothing but steps forward and gives her a passionate kiss. Lily can sense his passion for her


    through his movements. He is missing her very much, just like she is.

 Chapter 297: I Didnt Kill Her

    Chapter 297: I Didn''t Kill Her


    It is precisely because of this that she feels so grueling and wavering.


    After the short yet passionate kiss, Rex pulls the chair beside her and seats himself, handing her the


    documents that were printed just now, ¡°Honey, you suffered. Leaf through these documents. Mind your


    words during the court session, and make sure they won¡¯t contradict with my arguments.¡±


    Lily is dumbfounded for a while. His arguments?


    Is he referring to the arguments about her pleading guilty?


    Seeing that Lily doesn¡¯t reply lowering her head, Rex takes her pale face in both hands. She can feel


    the warmth from his fingers. Rex consoles her, ¡°Trust me. This is good to you. I will not let you suffer a


    little if the case is settled today.¡±


    Lily looks up at him with her empty eyes and smiles, ¡°Can the case be settled today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex ps her cold palms, ¡°Of course yes.¡±


    Lily shakes her head. Her eyes get red but no tearse out. It seems that she has cried out all her


    tears as she has cried too many times before. She murmurs in choked voice, ¡°That¡¯s really cruel.¡±


    "You have me." Rex stretches out his hand and pulls her into his arms, fearing that she might have a


    mental breakdown. Seeing her suffering grievance, he feels pierced to the heart with guilt, ¡°This is the


    last challenge. I will stand by your side.¡±


    ¡°But this is not the result I want.¡± She can¡¯t help to blurt out even though it is useless to talk about this


    now.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rex gently pats her back to console her, ¡°There are many things that we can¡¯t change. We


    can just make apromise for the sake of the best result. If I were you, I won¡¯t be so overcautious


    like this. But Lily, you are the one involved, so I don¡¯t dare to gamble. I don¡¯t want you to take any risk.¡±


    Of course Lily knows this.


    However, she still feels a bit angry at his words. She slightly pushes him away and raises her head to


    look into his eyes, ¡°Rex, I don¡¯t care. What I want most is a fair judgment. Even if I can¡¯t get the wanted


    result in the end, at least I won¡¯t feel sorry for myself and I won¡¯t regret it. If I plead guilty this time, I


    can¡¯t take such kind of grievance¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They gazes meet in the air. This is the first time that Rex sees the sparks of hope in her eyes since the


    ident.


    She hasn''t been so energetic and lively for a long time. It has been so long that recently he could just


    constantly cast his mind back to find that energetic Lily¡­


    He wants to agree to her request, but when he thinks of the reality, his speaks out a cold yet rational


    sentence, ¡°Lily, I want so, but the reality doesn¡¯t allow us to do that.¡±


    "What''s not allowed? Just tell them the truth!¡± She wants to restore the facts. She didn¡¯t do it, then why


    should she be made the scapegoat? ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. You know it. I don¡¯t want to live with such a stain


    in the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°I believe you. But we need evidence to support this argument. If it is set aside by the court, maybe


    they will lengthen your prison sentence¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen if I plead guilty? ¡®Considering her pleading guilty, we plea for a more lenient


    sentence¡¯ Ah? Then you prepare to bail me out, right?¡± Lily wriggles out of his arms and points at her


    left chest, ¡°But then, the thought that I am a murderer will conquer my mind all day long, the grievance


    I¡¯ve suffered and the sorrow of not being able to prove my innocence will be my nightmare.


    Everyone will know that I was a murderer. My parents will be scolded by others, and my rtives will


    feel ashamed. Only I myself know that I am not a murderer, however I will not be able to persuade


    others to believe me! This is myst chance. I know your suggestion is good to me, but such kind of


    shadow will torture me for a life time¡­¡±


    What she is most sad about is not the trap from Marina or the criticisms from the public; instead, it is


    the helplessness of not being able to say out the truth although she is eager to prove innocence. And it


    is Rex, her beloved man, requires her to do so.


    No one can understand such kind of feeling. Just as the old saying goes, ¡°You will never understand


    how painful it is when being pricked with a needle since you are not the one who suffers.¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± Rex raises his voice and calls her name, hoping to make her sober by this manner, ¡°I know you


    feel painful and are reluctant to ept this. But Lily, what else can we do? This is reality!¡±


    Looking at his red eyes, Lily feels as if her spirit is stripped off from her body, which makes her feel


    empty and terrible.


    It¡¯s true. He doesn¡¯t want this result either, but he has no choice.


    Lily, you put all hopes on Rex, but you forgot that he is a human being not a God. He loves you, but he


    can¡¯tpletely understand you.


    He should weight advantages and disadvantages before making a decision, which is a basic quality of


    an adult. Why don¡¯t you understand this? Don¡¯t put him in an embarrassing position again.


    When thinking of this, Lily doesn¡¯t know whether she feelspletely disappointed or totally relieved,


    what she knows that she seems to lose all her emotions and that all of a sudden, she doesn¡¯t want to


    fight for herself proactively anymore.


    Just let it be.


    Ryan was right - she will only drop the idea until she gets the result, which is a kind of torment for her


    and Rex.


    The court session is just around the corner and there is not enough time for them to talk. Rex wants to


    say something, but is interrupted by the staff.


    As awyer, he should go into the court in advance. Although Rex is worrying about her, he can¡¯t let the


    judge wait for him. Before he leaves, he suddenly hugs her tightly, ¡°Do what I said. Just trust me.¡±


    Lily sits still without giving him a response. He strides away, and Lily finally rxes until the door


    behind her is closed.


    She looks down at the documents on her leg and twitches her mouth mockingly.


    Do what he said?


    She will not let him down.


    Lily casually puts the documents aside. A staff behind reminds her, ¡°Miss Lily, you¡¯d better read the


    documents in case that you may forget the contentster.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily declines coldly without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    The staff thinks that she must have been fully prepared and doesn¡¯t insist.


    Lily sits still in the room with the same posture until someone opens the door. She is still in the prison


    uniform of the detention center. It seems as if she really hasmitted a crime although she didn¡¯t.


    She is then marched to the dock with one armed police on each side. This little woman stands there


    with calmness and grace on her face. The onlookers may think that she is incorrigible, but the ones


    love her just feel heartbroken upon seeing her expression.


    There are neither observers nor visitors for this court session. Only people involved and relevant


    working staffs are allowed to stay here.


    Looking at Rex who stands not far away from her, Lily is lost in her own thoughts -----


    It was weekend and she went downstairs to make a coffee to him. When she entered her study, he was


    having a video conference while speaking out jargons from time to time. She understood some of the


    jargons, but for some, she didn¡¯t understand. In a word, he exuded charms and confidence, which were


    endowed by his profession.


    She silently waited aside. When he hung up the video, she stood behind him and massaged his


    shoulders to please him, ¡°I¡¯ve been working with you for a long time, but I haven¡¯t given the opportunity


    to sit on yourwsuits. When will you take me to the court to experience it?¡±


    As awyer, Lily had a kind of heartfelt admiration and respect for seniors like Rex.


    He slightly turned his head, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t hear clearly, ¡°What?¡±


    Rex crooked his finger to beckon her to bend down.


    Lily didn¡¯t think much and acted obediently. She thought he wanted to tell her something. What she


    didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she stooped, he immediately kissed her on her lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Being panicked, she reached out her hand to push him away. Rex, of course, would not allow


    her to run away regardless of her struggles.


    When the kiss was finally over, she was out of breath. But Rex was not satisfied and pressed her on


    the desk with his hands wandering on her body.


    Lily blushed scarlet and struggled to push him away, ¡°I¡­ I was talking some business with you.¡±


    ¡°This is the business.¡± Rex, without blushing or missing a beat, flirted with her in a calm voice. He was


    totally different from just now.


    Realizing that she was trapped by him, Lily sulked and showed reluctance to cooperate with him. Rex,


    who failed to kiss her, was also a bit annoyed. However, he couldn¡¯t force her, so he could just gently


    coaxed her in her ears, ¡°If you perform well, I can bring you to the court for observation. Why be so


    stubborn, my silly girl¡­¡±


    At that time, Lily didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would observe him fending in court at such a close


    range. And she herself is the defendant.


    Her reminiscence is then interrupted by someone who is calling her name.


    ¡°Lily, now you can speak for yourself.¡± Therees the solemn and cold voice of a female judge from


    the tribunal.


    Lily thenes to her own sense and is finally aware that it is her turn to speck.


    She plucks the ck microphone in front of her and leans forward. But she is not in a hurry to speck.


    She raises her head and looks at all the people present one by one, and finally fixates her gaze on


    Rex. There are apparent worries and expectations in his dark eyes, or exactly, strong expectations with


    a trace of begging. She closes her eyes and clenches her fists, her heartbeats quicken. She takes a


    deep breath and exhales it slowly, and says word by word, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her!¡±

 Chapter 298: Remember What You Said Today

    Chapter 298: Remember What You Said Today


    Everyone is shocked by her words. Rex, as well as all the judges and procurators all shift their gaze on


    her in shock.


    They have seen some people who retracted their testimony during the court session. But Lily¡¯s


    testimony is so inconsistent with that of her attorney.


    The chief judge takes a nce at the document in her hands and frowns, ¡°Please restate your


    testimony on the basis of the evidences you prepared.¡±


    This is the bravest thing she has done in her life. She thinks she is a river prawn that is deliberately put


    into the deep sea by someone ¨C although she is clear that she can¡¯t change anything, she still


    desperately fights against the fate, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    She repeats the sentence in an assuring tone.


    She didn¡¯t kill her. She is clear that she didn¡¯t vite thew.


    All of a sudden, Rex¡¯s expression turns gloomy. He is always the most calm and thoughtful person in


    the court, however, this time, he can hardly retain hisposure.


    Things are progressing towards an uncontroble direction, and Rex doesn¡¯t like the feeling of losing


    control of something.


    He raises his hand to motion the judge, ¡°I apply for a ten-minute adjournment¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily rejects his proposal as soon as he finishes the words, her chest rising and falling


    violently. If someone takes a closer observation, he may find out that her shoulders are slightly


    trembling. She takes a deep breath and tries to say in a calm voice, ¡°I know that there is little evidence


    to prove my innocence, but even so, I have to dere, on my personality and health condition, I didn¡¯t


    kill anyone, neither did I premeditate to murder someone. Melly¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. I


    gave the injection with the intention to save her. And the one who told me that the injection could save


    her life is Marina, the intiff.¡±


    The original smooth process is disrupted by her sudden speech. The chief judge is not skilled in


    dealing with such kind of situation; she raises her hand to adjust her sses, asking, "You are


    repudiating the proposition of Mr. Rex, right?"


    Hearing this, Lily steals a nce at Rex. The two were neither too far nor too close. They are clear that


    once Lily gives the answer ¡°Yes¡±, it will change the judgment of the case.


    Lily knows that Rex hopes she can act as he said before, but¡­


    She turns to look into the eyes of the judge determinedly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have any evidence to support your argument?¡±


    Her powerful words make the court fall into silence and intension. Lily¡¯s hands, which are put at the


    sides, get so cold that she can seldom straighten her fingers. She grits her teeth and tightly wrinkles


    her eyebrows, ¡°No.¡±


    The judge''s expression changes slightly. She looks down at the document to reassure that the


    defendant hasn¡¯t provided any evidence to support her argument and then says in a solemn voice,


    ¡°Please state your argument with the support of evidence.¡±


    Lily, raising her head proudly from the very beginning, doesn¡¯t lower her head, ¡°Justice naturally


    inhabits man''s heart. I didn¡¯t kill her, and this is the truth. So I won¡¯t admit the usation, nor will I


    plead guilty.¡±


    ¡°Do you have other supplementary arguments?¡±


    Lily shakes her head and thanks her politely, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Finishing her speech, Lily turns off the microphone and stares thoughtfully at the desk. Indeed, she is


    worrying about Rex¡¯s reaction in heart. Although she can¡¯t see his expression, she can imagine how


    gloomy he would be.


    If it were not in the court, she would throw her out angrily.


    Lily curves her lips with a mockery and fixates her gaze on the desk, never looking away until the


    lawsuit is over. The judgment will be deredter. But from the whole process, it is deducted that the


    judge has ascertained the fact that Lily is a murderer, so the judgment is predictable.


    Does this mean Rex has lost thiswsuit?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know the answer. Maybe not. After all, she has got the result she wants.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the court, Lily has to be taken away handcuffed ording to the regtions. Rex uses some


    rtionships to win the opportunity to meet her. They meet in a small, crowded room.


    ¡°Why did you say that? Hum?¡± Exuding a strong aura of coldness and sternness, he wrinkles his


    eyebrows in disappointment and anxiety, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to contradict with my arguments? Why


    didn¡¯t you listen to my words?¡±


    ¡°I know it.¡± Lily leans against the wall, ¡°But Rex, I just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Rex chuckles. He is on the brim of losing temper after several days of high pressures, ¡°Are you


    satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Lily replies bluntly, ¡°The will give me a heavier penalty.¡±


    Rex stars at this little woman in front of him. She is slim and even skinny and looks so weak, but she is


    braver and determined than most of the strong men. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ept my suggestion. Now


    you get heavier penalty, do you regret? You¡­¡±


    ¡°If I did what you said, I would regret.¡± When the case is over, Lily feels finally finds somefort. No


    one knows how much guts and strength she had collected to say out those words ¨C she almost fell


    down onto the ground.


    ¡°Rex. I am not afraid of the sentence. I just want to be an upright person without a stain.¡± She raises


    her hand to caress his cheek and an unbearable pain swells up from her heart, ¡°I know you¡¯ve put a lot


    of energies and efforts into my case. But Rex, you must make it clear; it is not me who destroy


    everything. Marina is the main culprit¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rex interrupts her with a groan, ¡°We should have gotten a better result. Why did you do


    that? Do you know how unfavorable the result you get now? Lily, this is not a game. We should be


    extremely cautious in every step; we shouldn¡¯t act by will!¡±


    ¡°By will?¡± Hearing the two words, Lily just wants tough, ¡°You said I am acting¡­ by will?¡±


    Her persistence, the knot in her heart, and even all things she has done for this case, are totally


    repudiated by the two derogatory words.


    Lily puts down her hand. To this point, she feels it unnecessary to talk with him on this topic anymore.


    She feels that she is looked down upon by him. She is just unimportant for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such expression.¡± Rex can¡¯t bear to look into her sorrowful eyes because he


    cares about her a lot. He is unprepared for her reaction and has somehow lost his mind, ¡°This is the


    result of you your willfulness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willful¡­¡± Lily giggles. Herughter is freaky in the quiet room. Sheughs louder and louder and


    then suddenly stops. The mockery in her eyes is gradually reced by determination and hatred.


    The old saying goes that despair is the greatest sorrow. At this moment, she is totally despairing.


    Tears well up in her eyes, which makes her look extremely fragile. Her dry lips curves into a smile,


    which makes Rex unease. "Rex, remember the words you said today."

 Chapter 299: Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 299: Do You Like Me?


    The conversation ends up in ill humor.


    Lily is then sent back to the detention center under police escort. Looking around, Lily sighs again that


    human beings are really awesome. No matter how bad the environment is, as long as one is


    ustomed to it, she will be insensitive to it.


    She herself is a good example. Sitting on the humid, tiny bed, she is not as unease or ufortable


    as she wasst time. As long as she is ustomed to it, then everything will be natural.


    Lily is scared by such kind of feeling, worrying that her passion and thinking ability would be worn down


    in such circumstance.


    Barring idents, the result of this court session will be severe that they have imagined. She can


    sense it from Rex''s anger and the atmosphere in the court. However, she still needs to wait since the


    final verdict will be released about one monthter.


    What will the result be like?


    Will it be a set term of imprisonment, or a life imprisonment? If it is a set term of imprisonment, how


    much will she be sentenced to? Ten years? Twenty years? Thirty years? Or longer?


    Lily dares not to take a deeper thought. She ps her knees with two hands to warm up herself, as if


    only in this way can she ward off the unbearable coldness.


    "No. 0485!" Right at this moment, therees the shout of the prison guard, who is in charge of the


    prison area where Lily is in, from the door.


    No one in the prison will call her by name; they just call her by a series of lifeless numbers that are


    easy for them to remember - No. 0485.


    "Yes!" Lily gets up from the bed and walks over the door. There is a small sliding iron window on the


    door. The guard pulls it open from outside and shouts at Lily.


    "You got a phone call; do you want to answer it?" The guard has a bad attitude and asks without any


    politeness.


    Lily is confused. Who would call her at this critical moment? Is it a call from her parents?


    Thinking of her parents, Lily fails maintain herposure, "Yes, I wille soon."


    The guard nces at her and then opens the door for her. Although she is handcuffed, she doesn''t


    wear ankle bracelets. Obviously, Rex must have some rtionships to give her this priority.


    Lily walks into a room that is specially arranged for prisoners to pick out phone calls. It is transparent


    with some desks in it. On each desk there is andline phone that can only be called in. Lily picks up


    the phone and asks in a cautious voice, "Hello?"


    "Hello. It''s me." Unexpectedly, therees a charming male voice from the other end of the phone.


    Lily stuns, "Who are you?"


    "You forgot my voice so soon? Then next time I meet you, I must talk more with you." That person


    jokes at her with great facility.


    Only one person when talk with her in such a tone, that''s Ryan.


    Lily hand, which is holding the phone, tightens. Before she speaks, Ryan seems to have read his mind


    and takes the initiative, "Take it easy. Why are you always afraid that I would do something to you?


    "..."


    Ryan, when hearing the sound of her ragged breathing, finally stops teasing her, "You went to the court


    today. How does it feel?"


    Lily''s eyshes quiver. She swallows salvia and replies with difficulty, "Not good."


    "I guess you must have retracted your testimony in the court, right? You can''t bear it."


    Lily''s heart misses one beat, her eyebrows wrinkle tightly, "How do you know that?"


    Why?


    Ryan chuckles, "Before I know you."


    This woman has the charm to attract to people to know more about her. Every time when seeing this


    little woman, he would want to explore more about her, about how much energies she has.


    Lily sighs and closes her eyes, "Mr. Ryan, you do know me."


    Her confirmation stuns Ryan. They have met for several times, but this is the first time that she...


    confirms him.


    "Oh, that''s my honor."


    "You call me not just to hear mypliment, right?"


    Hearing her words, Ryan busts intoughter in a resonant voice, which is as melodious as the sound


    made by a cello, "You are right, I have other intentions."


    He pauses and then adds, "Do you remember your promise."


    Of course Lily knows what he is referring to. But she doesn¡¯t expect that he would get the news so


    soon. He has received the news not long after she leaves the court.


    However¡­


    "I just said I would consider it, but didn''t promise you."


    Hearing her calm answer, Ryan feels it more interesting, "Then what¡¯s your decision?"


    Lily''s thin lips tighten, and it takes a while to loosen them, "Judging from the current situation, it seems


    unnecessary to wait for the verdict.¡±


    "So?"


    "I will probably get heavy sentence. I don''t know how Rex will deal with it." Her voice sounds calm, but


    in fact, what is hidden under this calmness is her helplessness and loss.


    Being imprisoned, she has no way to know anything or do anything. She can just wait.


    "Lily,   you are stronger than all the women I have ever met." Ryan blurts out.


    Lily is a bit stunned, "Why do you say that?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I like your strength." After finishing speaking, he sneers at himself, as if he also thinks that


    this reason is ridiculous, ¡°Do you want to wait until the verdict is dered?¡±


    "I... haven''t decided whether to leave."


    "Listen." Ryan ignores her hesitation, lowers his voice and says word by word in an extremely solemn


    voice, ¡°You will have to go to the court when the verdict is dered. Of course you will then be sent


    back. The driver who is charged of escorting you back is my man. You can say ¡°I want to go to toilet¡± to


    signal him, then my man will reply ¡°Wait for a while¡±. Then he will help free you on the way back. If you


    don¡¯t want to run off, you can just tell him, and then he will send you back to the detention center safely.


    I get two ns so you have rooms for consideration.¡±


    Lily suddenly gets nervous. She doesn¡¯t expect that he has had such a detailed n. All of a sudden,


    she recalls something and feels something gets wrong, ¡°The phone can record.¡±


    "It''s okay, it has already been processed, so don''t worry."


    "But¡­"


    "Think about it carefully. Although I have threatened you many times, this is yourst chance to leave."


    Ryan is more serious than ever. "Don''t worry, as long as you are willing to leave with me, I will not


    restrict you froming back. I will give you a lot of supports. As for my purpose, it is very simple. You


    saved my life, and I want to repay it. This is one of the reasons. Plus,¡­¡±


    Lily listens keenly, "What?"


    Ryan, however, shuts down the conversation, "Forget it, I will tell you in person in the future."


    As he is about to hang up the phone, Lily hurriedly stops him, ¡°Ryan!¡±


    She would call him by name, instead of the polite and annoying ¡°Mr. Ryan¡±, only when she is in


    urgency.


    Ryan pauses and puts back the handset to his ear, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Lily puts another hand to the handset tightly; as if only in this way can she pile up some courage. The


    emotions in her eyes areplicated. As time is limited, she doesn¡¯t think over it and blurts out, ¡°Do


    you like me¡­¡±

 Chapter 300: Being Sent Abroad Mandatorily

    Chapter 300: Being Sent Abroad Mandatorily


    This sentence stiffens Ryan.


    It seems that there is an invisible covering him and he feels stiffened. It is the first time that he


    really feels the feeling of blood coagting in his body and stiffening him.


    His heart beats fast and he is rarely lost in thoughts.


    Ryan closes his eyes, raises his left hand and presses his third eye area, his temples throb, reminding


    him how excited he is because of this sentence.


    Lily waits quietly. This question is very important to her. She needs to know Ryan''s attitude.


    "I don''t like you, but I appreciate you." Ryan gives her a very ambiguous answer, "Why, are you


    interested in me?"


    "..." Lily secretly breathes a sigh of relief, "You think too much, I don''t even have a good impression of


    you."


    "It''s not toote to talk about this after you escape from prison." Ryan ends the conversation, "I will


    hang up."


    After finishing the sentence, he hangs up the phone. Listening to the busy tones, Lily slowly puts down


    the handset, turns around, and opens the door and leaves.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± The guard is waiting at the door.


    Lily nods, "Yeah."


    The two walk back together. On the way, the prison guard asks her casually, "Who is calling?"


    Lily¡¯s heart throbs. She struggles to suppress the panic in her heart, ¡°My family.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Fortunately, the prison guard just responds indifferently, and doesn¡¯t think much about it.


    Lily walks all the way to her room, passing many collective prison cells. There are seven to dozens of


    prisons in each cell, each of them looks vicious. Lily dares not to look into their eyes, fearing a single


    nce would cause her great troubles.


    Although no oneins in front of her, Lily can feel that they have long been jealous of her, for she,


    a neer, could live in a single room and eat alone. It is just that they don¡¯t get the chance to make


    troubles for her.


    After returning to her home, Lily finally feels rxed. She raises her hand to touch her belly. She is only


    pregnant for one month, so there are not many changes on her belly. Even if it is not for her own sake,


    for the sake of the child, she should cherish her life.


    ...


    When Marina learns that Lily''swsuit is not going well, she gets extremely excited. She has never


    been as happy as she is now since she falls ill several years ago.


    Bitch, how dare you offend me? Now you are finally put in jail.


    Marina thinks to herself smugly. The feeling that she couldpletely possess Rex alone once again


    conquers her mind.


    She keeps daydreaming about their future, about the scenes after her being together with Rex¡­


    She is recovering well. Although George has been telling her to be careful, her basic physical


    conditions are all right. As long as she doesn¡¯t touch the sunlight, she can even move around in the


    hospital.


    Just when Marina is thinking of meeting Rex, a bad newses -----


    Karl and George walk into the ward together, seeming to talk about something with a long folder board


    in their hands, and then they stand beside her bed.


    Marina is confused, "Dr. Karl, George, what''s wrong?"


    "Here it goes. I have seen a recent report on your body. The recovery is good, and the various


    indicators are rtively stable. In view of theprehensive assessment of these aspects, I


    rmend that you return to New Zend to have a rest-cure." Karl speaks in his usual gentle tone,


    but his words stiffen Marina and make her feel so cold.


    "Return to New Zend?!" She is so surprised that even her voice gets harsh, "Why do you want me to


    go back? I feel cozy to stay here and adapt to it well, I don''t want to go back!"


    "This is Rex¡¯s order."


    Karl¡¯s words sessfully make her lose all strength to react. She stuns for half a minute and then


    finallyes to her own sense, ¡°You meant¡­ Rex ordered me to leave?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah." Karl doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with her in this miserable drama, and there is no emotional


    change in his eyes. "This is also good for you. Originally, your illness needs a rest-cure. My hospital is


    aprehensive hospital, which is not as suitable for you as a convalescent hospital.¡±


    Marina reluctantly forces a smile, "I think it''s good here..."


    "It can only be better over there." Karl doesn¡¯t give her any room to make excuse, "For your own sake,


    you should go back."


    "But..." Marina is obviously panicked. She doesn¡¯t expect Rex to do such a thing without even informing


    her, "Rex didn''t ask me to leave, I..."


    "Are you suspecting that I made this decision without the permission of Rex?" What annoys Karl most


    is her pretending innocence, which is so disgusting, "You can call and ask him in person now."


    He originally had a bad impression on Marina. Now that Lily had such an ident in his hospital, he


    hates Marina even more. If it weren''t that he is a doctor and she is a patient, he wouldn''t even want to


    see her.


    Marina has no way to back down. Naturally, it is impossible for her to call Rex right now. So she simply


    starts to make unreasonable troubles, "I will only believe it if Rex tells me in person."


    Karl''s tone is already impatient, "He¡¯s busy."


    "Then I''ll wait until he is free." Marina notices the hostility in his words, and takes a tough stance. "I can


    wait for few days. So, Dr. Karl, you won¡¯t drive me out of the hospital because of your personal


    emotions, right?"


    ¡°Oh, you embarrassed me by saying these. For the sake of Rex, I won¡¯t drive you out. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Karl¡¯s words make Marina feel more embarrassed and she even fails to maintain herposure.


    So he informed her politely for the sake of Rex? Why does she feel the perfunctory attitude in his tone?


    Marina is very annoyed. However, she is clear that this is not the right time to quarrel with him; she


    shifts her gaze onto George, ¡°George, can I be transferred to the other hospital considering my current


    health condition?¡±


    George usually stands by her side. After all, they have been gotten along with each other for so long.


    However, this time, he doesn¡¯t nod in agreement, ¡°No problem.¡±


    "..." Marina wrinkles her eyebrows slightly, "Are you sure? I have to take a ne and travel long


    distances. What if there is an ident during this period? Who will be responsible? You?"


    George has never seen Marina being such aggressive. In his memory, she is a quiet and weak


    Chinese woman. But the woman he sees now is totally different from the one he is familiar with.


    George senses the ferociousness in her eyes, which thrusts into him like a knife. Her hostile attitude


    makes him ufortable. She changed a lot!


    George outstretches his hands in helplessness, "When you returned to China, your physical condition


    was even worse. I believe you can leave smoothly this time."


    Marina sneers and doesn¡¯t reply. Ignoring the several persons present, she steps onto the bed, lies


    down and turns over. Her attitude is tough and unreasonable, ¡°I have a headache. I don¡¯t want to talk to


    you. Please go out.¡±


    Sally, the onlooker, can¡¯t bear it anymore. She steps forward, intending to say something. Karl pulls her


    into his arms. Sally looks up into him. He shakes his head to motion her, loosens the grip, and says to


    Marina, ¡°Since you are unwilling to admit this, I will ask Rex to tell you in person. It¡¯s okay as long as


    you can bear it.¡±


    Marina''s eyelids twitch. She has sensed a trace of hostility in his words.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Karl is not in a hurry. He says slowly and meaningfully, ¡°As for whether I am threatening you, you will


    learn itter.¡±

 Chapter 301: I Don’t Want to Leave You!

    Chapter 301: I Don¡¯t Want to Leave You!


    It turns out that Karl didn¡¯t threaten her. Rexes to the hospital on the third day. Though wearing a


    well-fit suit, he still looks frustrated. Lily¡¯s verdict is still pending, and there are so many things that


    require discussions. He has been drowning himself in these works recently, which allowed him only


    three or four hours of sleep a day and almost no rest.


    Seeing him like this, Marina feels distressed as well as a bit vexed. Why did he do so much for that


    woman named Lily?


    Casting away his normal life and damaging his health, he dedicated himself to helping her with the


    case.


    Marina has never seen Rex like this, therefore, she envies Lily and hates everything about her.


    On top of that, when Rex looks at her now, there is no more care like there was before in those eyes,


    all they have is disgust.


    Despite the fact that he is trying to maintain the bnce, but if someone¡¯s mind has changed, those


    changes, no matter how small they are, will definitely show through the windows of his eyes.


    Marina is well aware that Rex mes, or even suspects her on this matter.


    Watching the man walking in, Marina stands up at once and reluctantly squeezes out a smile, "Rex,


    Hi."


    In the past, at a moment like this, he always asked how she was doing. Marina once thought they had


    nothing to chat about other than her health, which used to drown her in sadness.


    But it is now that she realizes that wasn¡¯t the worst. Because at this moment, he doesn¡¯t even utter a


    single word out of concern, but questions her straightforward, "Do you not want to go back to


    America?"


    Meeting him again, she finds that he doesn¡¯t even chat with her like he did before and all left is only


    conversation with strong purpose.


    A bit awkward, Marina strokes the hair beside her ear unnaturally, "Karl didn¡¯t notify me in advance. He


    suddenly showed up yesterday and asked me to leave. He said it was your idea, I thought..."


    "That was indeed my idea. "Rex stopped her, with overflowing impatience in his tone, despite the fact


    that she has only said a few words, "Would that be a problem?"


    Marina can¡¯t help saying, ¡°Rex...¡±


    Widening her eyes with a bit surprise, she looks at the man standing before and falters, "What...What


    happened?"


    "Isn¡¯t it supposed to be me asking the question?" Rex walks a few steps forward and looks down on the


    woman beside him.


    She looks much better than before and her face is even glowing with blush.


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s pale, frustrated face which he saw in jail shes in his mind, tugging on his heartstrings


    even more.


    It has just been a while, but it is like she and Marina have exchanged their roles. Yet he can do nothing


    to protect the woman he loves but watches these changes happening.


    Every time he sees Marina, he thinks of Lily and everything that has happened to her, which reminds


    him how useless he is.


    Marina is a master in pretending innocence. She looks so confused and says, "Rex, what do you


    mean?"


    "I have already asked George. He said you were now in good condition to be discharged. It is good for


    you to go back to America; after all, I can¡¯t attend to you 24 hours here in China. But don¡¯t worry, I will


    arrange professionals to look after you in USA. "


    After hearing this, Marina almost begins crying, for it never urs to her that this man will be so cruel.


    Like having lost all her power, she instantly falls and sits on the bed. "Rex, you know I don¡¯t want to


    leave you. Even if you can¡¯t be here for me, I don¡¯t want to leave you!"


    Her tears start bursting out like strings of beads. She goes on, "You know that¡¯s not what I want. I just


    want to be in the same city that you are in and breathe the same air that you breathe. That¡¯s all that I


    have ever wanted."


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes darken. Something crawls into his mind and he sneers, "Is that true?"


    Not giving her the chance to argue, Rex continues, "You know well that you want much more."


    After all that has happened, her greed and lust is alreadyid bare.


    "That¡¯s not true!" Marina denies loudly, "I know you are holding grudges against me for thewsuit. You


    think I framed Lily. Butw is fair. If she didn¡¯t do it, howe she was convicted of crime. I know you


    love her, but you can¡¯t just leave justice and morality behind for that!"


    "Are you talking about justice and morality with me?"


    With eyes fixated on her, Rex even wants tough.


    "Huh," he sneered again. It seems that the coldness in his eyes can frozen the whole world, "Marina,"


    All of a sudden, he lowers his voice while still tightening his face, "Don¡¯t ever let me find out what you


    really did."


    Marina feels like her heart is crashed by what Rex said, almost shaking with coldness creeping upon


    her. Maybe Rex was just trying to fly a kite before, but now he doesn¡¯t even bother to pretend and put


    all his suspicion and distrust above board.


    She moves her eyes and lowers her voice, "Rex, what are you talking about? I have no idea..."


    "You better don¡¯t, "Rex doesn¡¯t make further usation but just stares at her with burning, reproachful


    eyes," Prepare yourself for the leave, and I am not discussing but informing."


    "How can you be so cruel?" Marina doesn¡¯t give up, trying to grab thest straw.


    If it were before, Rex might get softhearted. But now he is done with that, "Save your tears. They


    disgust me."


    Disgust...


    Watching her weeping so sadly, he dares to say he feels disgusted by her like she is some piece of


    garbage.


    Marina clenches her fists, saying, "Now that I am well, there is no need for me to leave. Besides, my


    parents were buried in City J, so I can¡¯t leave even for their sake."


    Who knows when she would be able toe back once she leaves this time.


    "I almost forgot, "Rex sneers again, "During all the time you are here, you didn¡¯t even go to the


    cemetery for once. "


    "..."Backfired, Marina gets nervous and instantly turns her head away, "I was nning to... in a couple


    of days..."


    "A month", Rex gives an order, "You have a month. A monthter, no matter how well or sick you are,


    you shoulde back to America."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Dropping the final words, he turns around and walks away, feeling sick to be here for just one more


    second.


    Marina is pushed to the brink and shouts, "Why! Why are you doing this to me! How could


    you!"

 Chapter 302: The Sentence of 25 Years

    Chapter 302: The Sentence of 25 Years


    The man stops his steps but doesn¡¯t turn around, "How could I do this to you? This is the best you are


    going to get."


    "How can you do this to my parents? They saved you at the cost of their lives. I can have that you don¡¯t


    love me, but what I can¡¯t have, is that you don¡¯t ask for my opinion and decide to send me away! I don¡¯t


    want to go back, and it should be my choice!"


    Marina can bear with everything but the leave of Rex. As long as she is not around him, she feels like


    she can¡¯t breathe anymore.


    After hearing all this, Rex sees nothing but absurdity. She refuses to leave? This is all excuse for her


    selfishness and despicable personality.


    "You did have a choice before. I gave you a choice. But I really wish I didn¡¯t, or everything wouldn¡¯t


    have happened. You and I are both responsible. If not for the sake of you parents, I would have


    destroyed you. "If he were really cruel, he could have terminated her treatment before thewsuit.


    He will remember her parents¡¯ sacrifice, but she is not included.


    Marina points her fingers at her heart, crying and shouting, "If that is the truth, why are you giving me


    another month? Are you really enjoying watching me suffer that much? Rex, I love you, is me loving


    you wrong?"


    She questions him aggressively, like the world owes her something. But she seems to forget who the


    real murderer is.


    Rex gives her an answer that shatters her heart," Lily¡¯s case ends in a month."


    "Lily, Lily..."Marina repeats her name while crying andughing, "It is Lily again..."


    Rex just ignores her drama, "If you want to leave earlier, I won¡¯t stop you."


    The man sounds so calm and careless, like he is talking to someone else.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Trying hard as she is, Marina can¡¯t grasp a single trace of care or emotion in his voice. It is a clear truth


    that he doesn¡¯t care about her no more.


    "Last words," Turning to her and sneering, he pauses a bit and says in a low but strong voice, "I don¡¯t


    love you, and I won¡¯t forever."


    Rex leaves atst.


    The ward door closes up.


    Marina is left alone in the room, which is so quiet like no one has ever set foot in. Dust in the air


    shes against each other, like they are scrambling to humiliate her.


    "See, without Lily, you are nothing."


    "Ah!!"Falling into pieces, Marina runs to the desk, without even looking at the things on it, she sweeps


    everything down the floor.


    Sessive sounds of cracks get out the door, which draw medicals in. But she just won¡¯t stop and


    keeps smashing everything into pieces.


    The room is soon in mess. A medical gets too close and her arm is bumped by a medical kit, which is


    soon dotted by a big bruise.


    The crazy situation doesn¡¯t notst and is soon ended by people flowing in.


    Marina is pressed upon the bed, with face on the sheet. Then a cold needle containing sedative is


    injected into her arm.


    Half a minute passes, she feels like all power is drained from her body. With messy hair and bony


    limbs, she lies on the bed like a lifeless, worn-out doll, staring at the ceiling which is as pale as her life.


    Losing all senses and falling into aa, she has only one thing is in her mind, which is the


    determination in Rex¡¯s eyes when he took the leave.


    He said he would never love me, ever.


    ...


    Waiting for the result of thewsuit is hard. In jail, Lily doesn¡¯t have much to do other than follows


    instructions to get up, train and ept education.


    She is well aware that the reason she isn¡¯t tasked withboring work is that Rex pulled some strings.


    Otherwise she would have suffered much more.


    Despite that fact, when she sits in the empty and moist room every day, Lily feels endless sadness


    filling her heart. Environment is so vital for a human being, because bad environment hurts people both


    mentally and physically. She is sensitive enough to find that her morning sickness is getting more and


    more evident.


    Food in jail is not good, either. Although what she gets is already the best, the oil floating in the bowl


    and the greasy meat are all so disgusting to her.


    For fear that ward guards might find out she is pregnant, she can only hold the sickness and try not to


    puke out.


    During this time, Rex didn¡¯t show up and only called her twice. She understands that due to her on-


    court confession which posed great difficulties for achieving a verdict, there is so much waiting for him


    to do now.


    Lily asked him, "Is bail on the table?"


    The man on the phone went silent for two seconds, "I will try."


    These three words were all that she need to survive.


    A month passed, and the result awaits.


    "0485, get out, it is your turn. "the ward guard says outside her room.


    The moment she goes out the door, she can almost hear her heart beating. One step, two steps, three


    steps, she slowly moves to the gate of the jail until the car ready to escort heres in the sight.


    Lily stops at the gate and looks up at the sky. It is a fine day, with blue sky and clusters of clouds.


    However, she feels exactly the opposite way now.


    "Come on, move, time doesn¡¯t wait." People from the back keeps urging her.


    Lily stops looking at the sky and slowly walks towards the car. It is not far, but her heart is upside down.


    No one knows what she is thinking about. Only she knows that her hands are already shaking and just


    can¡¯t be stopped.


    When she gets on the car, she nces at the driver who is a man in his forties. He wears a dark blue


    uniform and an extremely short haircut.


    The ncests for less than three seconds before she walks forward and sit down.


    The car travels steadily and reaches the courthouse.


    After getting off, she is taken to a room where Rex is already there with grave look on his face. Clearly,


    he has been informed of the result.


    "You know the result?" She asks calmly.


    "Yeah." Rex answers slightly, and the grave look stays on his face.


    "Tell me, I can do with whatever result."


    Her undisturbed face shocks Rex¡¯. It gets so quiet in the room that even sounds of the clock on the wall


    can be heard.


    Tik Tok, Tik Tok...


    "25 years."

 Chapter 303: When Was My Last Period?

    Chapter 303: When Was My Last Period?


    Though she has prepared herself for the news, Lily still can¡¯t help clenching her hands when Rex utters


    the result.


    She gives a faint smile and looks away, saying, ¡°It is already a mercy for someone whomitted a


    murder.¡±


    She understands that he has tried his best.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± In deep agony, Rex finds it hard to even say a single word. But still, he has to hold his emotion


    and keeps saying, ¡°I wanted to bail you, but it just seems so hard right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was prepared for this. This the cost for my ¡®caprice¡¯.¡± When the on-court confession


    happened, she already knew what would be waiting for her.


    They look at each other, both deeply suffering. Two lovebirds are torturing each other. Though every


    single cell in their body is crying for another¡¯s love, realityes in and shatters everything.


    ¡°I have been trying to pull some strings. But this event has brought too much social attention, so no one


    dares to respond right now. Just wait until everything cools down, and I promise you it won¡¯t be too


    long.¡±


    Lily stares at the man standing before her. Because of thewsuit, Rex is not the same man he used to


    be. He is now full of angst, worry, sadness and weakness, which should never appear on someone like


    him. On the thought of this, Lily is eaten by guilt and her heart breaks.


    He used to be tough and confident. He shouldn¡¯t be like this for her.


    Heavy-hearted, Rex reaches out for the pack of cigarette inside his suit. He took out one cigarette and


    is ready light it before Lily stops him.


    Rex looks up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Although she always dislikes him smoking, she seldom stops him on the spot.


    Worrying about the child she is carrying, Lily looks at the cigarette and then him, saying naturally,


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke too much, since you have already been coughing recently.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just for this reason?


    With that, Rex removes the cigarette from his mouth. However, before Lily can relieve, he puts it back


    his mouth again, with lighter in hand, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well recently, so I need this.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have other bad habits. Only smoking can somehow clear his mind.


    Meanwhile, He reaches out to light the cigarette in his mouth.


    Fire jumps out and light the cigarette, with smoke soon drifting aloft. At this moment, he even looks


    more charming.


    Rex squints his eyes and breathes in heavily, enjoying this moment of relief.


    Smoke emerges from the nose tip of the man, floating around Lily.


    The smell is not even intense and she used to be fine with it. But right now, she is more repulsive to it


    than ever.


    Smelling the strains of smoke, Lily feels like she has inhaled a mouthful of tobo tar which is sticking


    in her stomach and making her sick and disgusted.


    At first, she can hold her sickness, but with time passing, the smell gets stronger and stronger, along


    with her sickness.


    Gritting her teeth, she tries not to appear aberrant and keeps praying that Rex would finish the cigarette


    sooner and sooner.


    Seconds, minutes keep passing¡­ Seeing the white cigarette at his fingertips getting shorter, Lily is so


    d it is almost over.


    Suddenly, the sickness in her stomach peaks and flushes onto her throat, causing the physical reaction


    that she can no longer help.


    She rushes to the bathroom, lifts up the toilet seat, half bends on the toilet and begins uncontrobly


    puking.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She feels her stomach twitching as if it were folded.


    She assumes the puke can stop right away, however, it just gets more and more serious. She keeps


    vomiting even if nothing in her body is left to be puked out. After several retches, her throat hurts like it


    were burnt by fire.


    Shocked by her reaction, Rex is nk for several seconds. When hees to himself, the woman in


    the bathroom has already been sitting on the ground.


    He strides upon and pulls her from the ground, with care all over his eyes. He asks, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lily wants to say she is fine, but as soon as she opens her mouth, sickness is all she feels.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She keeps puking for a long while. With almost nothing in her stomach, she begins puking out


    gall.


    With sickness slowly fading away, she says in a weak voice, ¡°I ¡­I am fine.¡±


    ¡°You call this fine?¡± Frowning his eyebrows, Rex feels a mixture of pity and anger. He hates seeing her


    suffering, but he also hates that she can¡¯t even look after herself well. Rex says in a slightly harsh


    voice, ¡°Then you tell me what¡¯s called ¡®not fine¡¯?¡±


    It can¡¯t be told if it is because she feels wronged or she pukes too hard, Lily¡¯s eyes go red, which


    makes her look even paler. Though Rex is worrying, how can he say anymore harsh words at such a


    sight?


    ¡°Can you still stand up?¡± Rex opens his mouth and asks softly.


    Lily props her elbows upon edges of the toilet and slowly stands up. With his help, S\she manages to


    get to the sink, turns on the tap and cleans her mouth with water, trying to force the sickness down.


    Rex extracts tissue and tenderly wipes water from the corners of her mouth. Watching her pale little


    face, Rex darkens his eyes and says, ¡°Go to the hospital with me.¡±


    Lily is struck, saying, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, go to the hospital with me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She doesn¡¯t even think and directly refuses. How can she go to the hospital under such state? If


    she did, her pregnancy wouldn¡¯t be a secret anymore.


    ¡°I am not discussing with you.¡± The man goes tough. He treats everything about her seriously.


    ¡°I ate wrong things yesterday, and I only puked once today. It is not a big deal.¡± Lily says while avoiding


    Rex¡¯s eyes.


    Rex squints at her and asks thoughtfully, ¡°What have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Lettuce, tofu, pumpkin and a bowl of soup.¡± Lily dares not lie and literally names what she had


    yesterday afternoon for fear that Rex might ask someone to find out whether she is telling the truth,


    ¡°Maybe the pumpkin went bad and made me sick.¡±


    Lily extracts another tissue and wipes her mouth, trying to cover her nervousness. She can feel Rex¡¯s


    observant, searing eyes even not looking up.


    ¡°When was yourst period?¡±


    He recalls that she feels ufortable every time she goes through a period, but recently¡­

 Chapter 304: To Leave or Stay?

    Chapter 304: To Leave or Stay?


    Shocked by his question, Lily goes nk. This topic is too sensitive and as per what she did before,


    she is afraid that¡­


    Fortunately, she doesn¡¯t look well during this whole time; otherwise it is only a matter of time before


    Rex detects her nervousness. She does some calction in her mind and answers, ¡°At the end of this


    month. Still couples of days away.¡±


    ¡°How many days?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. Sometimes it is earlier and sometimester.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want him asking further


    questions and changes the topic, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I may hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t know much about such stuff but something is telling him that Lily¡¯s reaction is


    aberrant. He holds her cold hands and says, ¡°Just go to the hospital with me.¡±


    ¡°I already told you I was fine.¡± Lily tries to break loose but fails, ¡°It is true. I am not lying to you.¡±


    Among all the other lies she ever came up with in her life, this one is the best and most natural one.


    Maybe it is the baby who gives her the courage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a full examination so that I can be reassured.¡± Rex says and begins dragging her.


    Lily frowns and tries to drag her hand back, saying ¡°Rex, I will need an official approval for visiting


    hospital. Besides, the prison transporter is right outside waiting for me. How do you expect that I can


    get away without being noticed?¡±


    ¡°I can make some call¡­¡±


    ¡°You can make some call?¡± Lily stops him right there and though she is almost on the verge of a


    confession, still, she says in a tough tone, ¡°I am already convicted of a murder, which makes it hard


    enough for me to be bailed. Therefore, I need to behave well instead of keeping pulling strings now and


    then.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t let her go but says nothing, as if he were pondering over something.


    Feeling so intense that she almost dares not to breathe, Lily looks down and shakes their hands


    together, saying, ¡°If you still can¡¯t rx over it, then I will submit my application today and go to the


    hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave you like this.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep puking. Besides, there are doctors in jail, too.¡± Lily knows well that Rex always yields to


    soft approach but rejects force, asking softly, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Rex finds nothing wrong about her except for her pale face, and thinks of what she just said. Finally, he


    relents and agrees, ¡°Then you must promise to file your application as soon as you get back and go to


    the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will do that.¡± Lily nods her head immediately but dares not to look at his eyes, fearing that she


    might lose control.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Everything may be different tomorrow.¡±


    Now that Rex can¡¯t bail her, she can never reveal the secret of the baby.


    They walk out the courthouse together. At the gate, Lily is taken by armed police, with Rex watching


    from a distance.


    The door of the prison transporter is closed and she is now in a different world, where she finds the


    driver is indeed another person.


    This man shapes a short haircut, too, but he looks younger than the one in the morning.


    The car starts, and Lily¡¯s heart is shaking with the car, too. Without saying a word and checking out the


    driver this time, she just sits quietly in the back.


    During the way back, the car also travels steadily. Two of them never exchange a word until the car


    goes through a tunnel.


    Everything sounds louder when the car is going through the tunnel. Hearing her heart beating, Lily


    slightly moves her butt forward and knocks at the steel door between them, takes a deep breath and


    says, ¡°I would like to use the bathroom.¡±


    The man checks the review mirror. Lily knows he is looking at her.


    It gets so quiet as if the air were frozen. The only thing left is the friction sound made by the car and


    outside air.


    It has just been several seconds, but Lily is swimming in sweats.


    Then the man suddenly steps on the gas and replies in a husky voice, ¡°Wait for a while.¡±


    Wait for a while.


    These four words fall right into Lily¡¯s ears. This is the first time she does something like this and


    goosebumps creep all over her, but meanwhile she also feels a relief.


    She leans towards the steel door and says in a low voice, ¡°You work for Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man is not talkative and smells of coldness.


    Despite her fear, Lily asks further, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    The man breaks his silence and replies quickly, ¡°Mr. Ryan has a question for you.¡±


    Lily is surprised and says, ¡°What?¡±


    The man answers, ¡°To leave or stay?¡±


    Frozen, Lily knows this is thest chance from Ryan. If she decides to leave, she can never look back.


    If she decides to stay, she would have to bear with whatever is going to happen, all by herself.


    If she were not pregnant, she would never choose to leave. But¡­what¡¯s done is done!


    To leave or stay? This cruel question hangs before her, making her heart drift upon the turbulent sea


    and sways with the salty waves.


    Lily feels like a long time has passed, but actually it has just been several seconds. No time is left for


    her to wait, so she must make the right decision immediately.


    Yielding to reality, she has the answer. Lily opens her eyes which have gone red and speaks firmly and


    bravely, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Hearing the answer, the man begins speeding up.


    Watching thendscape outside backing quickly, Lily gets nervous and asks, ¡°Is it all right to drive so


    fast?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily, please don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Even if it does, I will try my best to keep you safe.¡±


    After saying this, the man reaches to get something out.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The thing is ck and small. He presses a button on it and a sharp knife pops up, after which he uses


    it to cut the barred wire between front and back seats.


    Before Lily utters her shock, the man says, ¡°Miss Lily, please climb through it and get to the front-


    passenger seat.¡±


    ¡°Me? Climb through it?¡± Lily stares at the ¡®hole¡¯ in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, please do as I say.¡±


    Though the hole is not big, she manages to climb through it in a hard way and get to the front seat.


    But it is not over yet. At the moment Lily sits down, the man beside suddenly begins sliding to the


    bottom of his seat with only eyes on the steering wheel, asking, ¡°Miss Lily, please handle the wheel.¡±

 Chapter 305: Life and Death

    Chapter 305: Life and Death


    Astonished, Lily watches a series of moves of him,pletely unaware of what he intends to do.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! You are squatting there! How can I get over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. Move your legs first and I will keep squatting down.¡± The man sounds a bit hasty, with


    his face tightening up, ¡°There is no time left,e on!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°The current speed is 120 kilometers per hour. ording to calction, there is a tunnel in the middle


    during the way back, after which there is a mountain with a city moat. The moat winds around City J


    and leads to other ces. We need to drive into the moat and jump out the second before the car falls.¡±


    The man speaks fast, but as clearly as possible.


    Drive into the river and jump out of the car?


    Lily can¡¯t help shocking at the thought of this. No mortal will be able to do that, right? A secondte and


    she might die in the river.


    With her heart beating so fast that she feels like exploding, Lily does the calction in her head¡­It is


    next to impossible to do this and seed.


    Seeing her hesitating, the man squints at her and asks, ¡°Miss Lily, do you believe in Mr. Ryan?¡±


    Does she believe in him?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, she does, because if not, what is she doing now? At the moment he cut the barred wire, there is


    no turning back.


    Lily takes a deep breath and though there is still hesitation in her eyes, she begins acting as per the


    man¡¯s instructions.


    In the speeding car, Lily slowly moves left to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Now grab the steering wheel. I will squat down, and you just drive.¡± The man finishes his sentence and


    straightly hands the wheel to Lily before squatting down in a single instant.


    The man is kind of tall, so it takes her some time to totally get to the driver¡¯s seat. Lily holds the


    steering wheel while the man is trying to control the gas.


    Half a minute passes; the entrance of the tunnel with yellow light ising into sight. Lily gets


    drenched in sweats and yells, ¡°We areing in the tunnel!¡±


    Lily feels like this is a moment between life and death. When she says that, the man also gets intense.


    Several seconds pass, the man says steadily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what he is doing, and only feels his arms touching her legs sometimes. But almost


    nailed on the seat, she is too strained to look down.


    Watching ahead, she nervously notices the man, ¡°We are one third through the tunnel. What do we do


    now?¡±


    The man looks up and opens his mouth, ¡°I need to use something to support the elerator so that we


    won¡¯t need to step on itter. Besides, I also need to move the oil tube.¡±


    ¡°Move?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So that the car explodes the moment it touches the water. We must calcte and find an exact


    moment to jump.¡± He exins in a in voice like he is just exining a math problem.


    Lily almost loses control. Explode?!


    She raises her voice and shouts, ¡°If the car explodes, we are all going to die!¡±


    She is not afraid of death, but she can¡¯t kill her baby.


    At the thought of her baby, she exins immediately, ¡°Do you know that I am pregnant?¡±


    Ryan has already told him all of her personal information before, so the man is not surprised and says,


    ¡°Yes, I am aware of that.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face gets paler and paler. She knows this is not a joke. It is a matter of life and death. She says in


    a deep voice, ¡°We can make no mistake.¡±


    There is quite a distance from the tunnel entrance and the moat. Besides, they have to jump from a


    speeding car.


    ¡°Please be reassured, Miss Lily. Even if I need to die ten times, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    With that, the man gets up from the bottom and squeezes with her in the same seat. The car is


    speeding like before but none of them is stepping on the gas.


    When everything is ready and thest step is to jump, they both get intense.


    ¡°Mr. Ryan is a man worth of faith, and I hope you can trust him.¡± Even at thisst minute, he is still


    defending Ryan.


    With that, Lily first seems to be in a trance and then answers, ¡°Either I believe in him or not, I have


    already put our lives on his hands.¡±


    She and her baby¡¯s lives hang in the bnce.


    Then both of them keep quiet. If Ryan really wants her dead, why does him bother to put time and


    energy in this n, even risking his subordinate¡¯s life£¿


    To him, killing her is like stepping on an ant.


    Watching ahead, she realizes they are getting to the exit.


    Feeling adrenaline flowing in her body, Lily breathes faster with her heart at the throat.


    With only a third left, the man begins rolling down the window, which is definitely unallowed by


    regtions.


    The prison transporter is followed by a car with armed police, which is in charge of supervision.


    Observing the prison transporter¡¯s abnormal speed and opening window, armed police page him,


    ¡°Watch out and roll up the window!¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t move and keeps staring at the road affront.


    Drenched in sweats, Lily holds her belly as if this way her baby will be safer.


    The man nces at her action and feels touched. He lowers his voice, ¡°Miss Lily, sorry to offend you.¡±


    Before she can respond, the man holds her tight immediately.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily cries out loud, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°On the count of three. You jump and I will protect you!¡± The man raises his voice. The window is fully


    down now, and she can feel the wind cutting her face.


    Lily can¡¯t help trembling. She peeks at the review mirror and finds the car behind already on with the


    rm, which keeps echoing in the tunnel and piercing her ears.


    Lily takes a deep breath and feels courage piling up in her body.


    With the light getting closer and closer, the exit is right before them. Finally, the car rushes out of the


    road and at this right moment, the man¡¯s hands get tightened and he grabs the steering wheel from


    Lily, shouting, ¡°Now! Hold your body£¡¡±


    With that, the car dashes towards the edge of the switchback. It is clearly a curve route, but the


    steering wheel doesn¡¯t move at all. Therefore, seen from the back, the car looks like it goes straight


    out.

 Chapter 306: Lily Is Dead

    Chapter 306: Lily Is Dead


    The tire of the car breaks through the railing on the side of the road. The speed of more than 120


    kilometers per hour is enough to make her body rush out by inertia. As soon as her buttocks leave the


    seat, she is immediately pulled back by the big hand on her waist.


    At this moment, she finally understands why this man would do this.


    She clearly feels that the front of the car lifts up the moment the car leaves the track, and then, just


    after a second or two, it begins to fall. The speed of the falling under the gravity is shocking. Soon the


    smell of fuel diffuses. Except for the roar of the car''s engine, nothing seems to exist at this moment.


    It bes so quiet. The scene in front of her is quiet, shing in front of her like a silent movie. She


    can feel the arm surrounding her getting tighter and tighter. She doesn¡¯t even know why she is crying,


    but tears instinctively roll down her cheeks.


    One second seems to be infinitely extended, and she is forced to feel the pain of magnification


    countless times frame by frame.


    There is always something that can break the silence.


    A depressed roar suddenly sounds in her ear, "Now, jump!!"


    It is like a fish tail piercing the water, or the first ray of light in the night. With the roar, she hears the


    creak of the car and the sound of the wind whizzing by.


    Lily never knew that her body has such powerful energy that after he finishes shouting, she exhausts


    all her strength to follow him out of the window.


    The man ms the window frame hard, with the help, both of them bounces out a small distance,


    falling apart from the ce where the car falls.


    Almost the same second they jump out, they fall into the river. The cold water stimtes her body. She


    is not good at swimming. The man behind her keeps holding her with one hand that makes it harder for


    her to swim. However, she doesn¡¯t know what he presses in his hand. Suddenly, they are pulled


    forward by a huge force. The speed was very fast that her face is painful under the pressure of the


    resistance in the water.


    The armed police who are following their car are all stunned. They are responsible for escorting the


    prisoners for so many years. This is the first time such a situation urs.


    "Quickly, drive to the side!" one of them shouts anxiously.


    The car gradually speeds up. Seeing that it is getting closer and closer to the roadside, at this moment,


    there is a huge explosion under the mountain road. How serious it is? Even the sound waves


    generated by the explosion pushes the fast-moving car turning around.


    The driver ms on the brakes and makes a sharp turn. The tires rub the ground and make a squeaky


    sound, and smokees out of the ground. Fortunately, it finally stops.


    ''boom! ''


    After a loud bang, there are a series of detonating sounds. There is a distance of more than ten meters


    from the mountain road to the river surface, but the people sitting in the car see the terrifying mes


    that roll up...


    The burning temperature rushes to their faces. The fire after the explosion reflects everyone''s eyes.


    Gradually the ck smoke after burning begins to rise, and the clusters are gathered together that are


    even muchrger than the clouds in the sky. The smell that mixes the fuel gas chokes people''s lungs.


    "Ahem Ahem..." One of them reacts first and roars, "Get out of here, quickly!"


    The door is opened soon, the people in the car staggers out. There are a lot of ck smoke in front of


    them. They run fast away in the opposite direction, covering their noses and mouths with hands.


    Everything happens in seconds. The car that was still speeding up in thest second turns to ashes in


    the next second.


    Everyone gets shocked. When they finally run to a ce where they can catch their breath, the man


    immediately calls back the bureau, ¡°There was an ident with the prison transporter. It is more than


    100 meters past the tunnel entrance. The car rushed down mountain road and exploded. It is still


    unclear about the people inside. I am not optimistic..."


    Hearing what he is saying, the people next to him look at each other. Everyone knows that with such an


    explosion and such a tragic situation, 99% of the chances that the people inside the car are gone,


    unless a miracle urs.


    No one knows how much time passes by, the burning fire finally subsides, following by arger smoke


    which floats straight to the sky, tumbling and shouting in the gray and ck clouds, and finally


    disappears in the blue sky.


    ¡®Woo¡ªWatt¡ªWoo¡ªWatt¡¯


    Finally, ten minutester, the sirens of the 119-fire trucke from far to near. It is sent by the nearest


    fire brigade. Two fire trucks with shing lights stops on the side of mountain road. The tunnel entrance


    has been closed, which makes the atmosphere here be more solemn.


    "Get in the car first, don''t stand here!" After the firemen evacuate the people on the scene, they turn on


    the high-pressure water gun and spray them down the river.


    The car itself doesn¡¯t get burned so much. The problem is the car body leaks oil, which leads to the


    rapid fire. Luckily it is extinguished after the oil gets burnedpletely.


    The river surface soon returns to calm, but the original clear water ispletely ck now. The prison


    transporter has been disintegrated in the explosion. The car parts are scattered in different ces.


    Even the tires are burned so bad that only half left. The people...


    Seeing the tragedy, no one speaks. In order to prevent a second explosion, the firemen are still


    desperately spraying water to cool it down.


    When Rex receives the news and rushes to the scene, he sees such a tragic situation.


    There is still smoke after the fire on the river, but the little girl who he wants to protect and cherish for a


    lifetime is gone. Looking at the calm river, Rex is filled with panic.


    Those beautiful ink eyes can¡¯t focus at all at this time, his gaze float loosely on the river surface, "Lily,


    Lily...Where are you,e out!"


    He gets broke down and yells. When the fire captain approaches him and wants to put on the gas


    mask for him, he throws the captain off before the captain touches him.


    "Go away!" Rex shakes away the captain¡¯s hand. At the same time, he staggers back two steps vainly.


    He can¡¯t even stand straight that his hands must be supported by the surviving railings. "She hasn''t


    come up yet, I won''t wear it!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Come up...


    Looking at the man with the scarlet eyes, it was not pleasant to others. How anyone could has survived


    under such a situation...


    "Lily! Come up. You promised me to go to the hospital tomorrow, and you promised me..." The man


    keeps yelling at the river with chocking and strong fear in his voice.


    At this moment, his whole world bes dim, no light, no temperature, only cold river water. It feels


    like his heart is cut out a hole by a knife. All the blood gathers here and flows out. He is still standing


    here, like a man, but the body can hardly support it.


    They say that Lily''s car rushes down mountain road. They say the explosion is serious...


    Impossible!


    How could it be?


    They separated just now, she told him softly that he should listen to her, that he shoulde back to


    ask for leave first and then go to the hospital with her. How could this happen in the blink of an eye?

 Chapter 307: His World Collapses

    Chapter 307: His World Copses


    Rex doesn''t believe it, it is impossible.


    But¡­


    The man slowly turns his gaze to the river surface. Everything is burnt to ck. The strong smell in his


    breath is so obvious, reminding him that all this happens is reality, not an illusion.


    The firemen around him run back and forth to search and rescue. He stands in his ce with a slight


    bow, as if he can¡¯t straighten up because of the extreme pain, "Impossible, absolutely impossible..."


    With time passes by, it is getting dark. After receiving the news, Karl brings his medical team to the


    scene. He freezes when he gets out of the car.


    Is the rescue needed? It is already a mess.


    At a nce, Karl sees the man standing at the broken part of the railing. Karl¡¯s heart is filled with


    bitterness. He doesn''t dare to think about it, fearing that he will drown himself in the grief.


    Karl closes his eyes for a few seconds, and then walks quickly towards Rex. At the same time, a


    fireman also walks towards Rex.


    The fireman is wearing a gas mask so his voice is not very clear, "Mr. Rex, we found this¡­"


    As he speaks, he raises his arm and stretches out his hand in front of Rex to slowly open it. It is a very


    thin ne. The ne is already attached with a lot of burned debris, but the pendant is vaguely


    distinguishable.


    Because of this, Rex can¡¯t help shaking when his gaze shifts to the ne. If he had the illusion that


    she is still alive just now, now this ne haspletely ruined his illusion.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He is the one gives the ne to Lily. He remembers, at that time, he specially finds someone to


    help so that she can wear it all the time. Now the ne appears in the hands of the fireman...


    The ne is still there, but his Lily is gone.


    The man stares nkly. He watches the fireman putting the ne into a transparent bag then


    sealing it. He watches the fireman handing it to himself.


    When his fingertips touch the cold bag, his heart gets twisting, thinking of her smile when she once put


    on this ne. He suddenly feels dizzy.


    Karl hurriedly supports him. Even Karl feels bitterness in his heart, and then tears well up in his eyes,


    "Rex..."


    Before Karl can finish his words, the man beside him suddenly struggles out. Rex rushes to the ce


    where the railing is broken, making Karl think that Rex wants to suicide. Karl quickly drags him back


    with the help of the fireman beside him.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?!" Karl yells furiously, watching Rex falling to the ground like a


    forceless doll.


    "Karl..." Rex looks at the dark sky and calls him in a choked voice. The tears in his eyes gather


    together at the corners of his eyes and slip down, "Her ne is here, but she is gone. Howe?"


    He watches the firemen walking back and forth. They are looking for Lily, looking for the girl he loves so


    deeply in his heart. But why do they keep searching around the river?


    Karl squats by Rex¡¯s side, looking at him. Karl knows how desperate Rex is. Karl can''t bear to say the


    cruel answer, "There is no result yet. There is still hope."


    Hope?


    A weird smile appears on Rex''s face. He looks so sad even with a smile, "Yes, there is still hope, what


    if, what if she..."


    Suddenly he stops, stunning for a while, then raises his hands to cover his cheeks, crying, "The fire is


    too big. The car is melted. She is so small and so delicate. How can she survive..."


    The reality is cruel and cold, and it forces him to believe it.


    "How could it be like this?" he murmurs, and no one responds.


    How could something happen to the woman he wants to take care of with all his heart?


    An hour ago, she was so active talking to him. He even remembers her facial expression when she


    was talking, and he can even smell the scent from her, but all of those are gone in a blink of an eye.


    The cold water takes everything away from him.


    The siren is still ringing, like a silent shouting to this ident. The sky ispletely dark now. The


    night wind blows in the man''s eyes, causing his tears rush to fall.


    The search and rescue still continue.


    Karl doesn''t want to leave Rex at all, not even for half a step. Karl understands with Rex¡¯s current state


    of mind, he may do anything. He is too aware of Lily''s influence and importance to this man. For Rex,


    Lily is the key to everything. Without this key, Rex will lose all his feelings.


    He is like a walking dead, without soul and temperature.


    So even if the scene is as terrible as hell, Karl still hopes that God can pity this man, by giving him a


    chance, by returning Lily to him.


    Half an hour passed by without results.


    After an hour, there is still no news.


    With the time passing by, it starts gettingte. Even the lights are turned on to assist the search.


    The golden search and rescue time is about to pass. Everyone knows that there will be no miracles


    anymore, but no one dares toe forward to tell Rex.


    They search again and again. The rescuing people change many times, but there is still no different


    answer. Still, no one can tell Rex the answer he is waiting for.


    Finally, the team has to leave.


    The fire captain looks at the man who is sitting on the ground and walks over with a look of


    embarrassment. He tries all his efforts but still his voice is trembling, "Mr. Rex, the search is over, how


    about..."


    "What did you say?" The man''s voice is deep and painful, not loud, but it shakes people''s hearts with


    panic.


    "The search¡­search¡­ search work is over, Mr. Rex, can we let the team go..."


    "Over?!" Rex stands up from the ground. All the sadness in his body suddenly turns into anger of


    unwilling to believe the reality. The person in front of him bes the bad guy who forces him to admit


    that Lily is dead. He is so angry that he loses his mind, "She is not found yet. Why the searching team


    can leave? I need to see Lily, the person or corpse! There is nothing you found yet. Who gives you the


    courage to tell me to let the team go?"


    There is soot on the face of the fire captain, which was contaminated by the fire just now. His uniform


    neckline is grabbed so tight by Rex that it makes him out of breath for a second. He coughs quickly,


    "Ahem, Mr. Rex, calm down¡­"


    How can he calm down? His beloved woman is gone. She disappearspletely. How can he calm


    down!


    "Go!" Rex spits out a word fiercely. His eyes are bulging like they would fall off. "As long as no one is


    found, she must be alive!"


    "But¡­¡­"


    ¡°Shut up! I tell you to search! Go search! Now!" Rex has never lost control like he is now. In the past 30


    years, he has never felt so desperate.


    He can¡¯t do anything but admit that he is losing her.


    No one can understand the pain of losing his beloved one; it is just like him being disintegrated. Lily is


    everything to him. All his happiness is rted to this woman. Without her, his world will copse. It will


    never beplete ever again.

 Chapter 308: Life and Death

    Chapter 308: Life and Death


    Karl can''t help but block Rex''s way, "Rex, don''t lose your mind, I know you want to find Lily, but the fire


    department has their own rules, I''ll ask Pehry to bring his own people overter, it doesn''t matter how


    long you want to search."


    Rex can''t listen to his words, all he knows is that if he lets go now, then Lily will have to stay here


    alone, and he doesn''t want to leave Lily here.


    "Listen to me!" Karl raises his voice and pulls at Rex''s cor, "The person you''re grabbing now is the


    one who just risk his life and rush into the fire to save Lily, and you can''t do that to him. Do you


    understand?"


    Rex finally listens to him when he talks about Lily, and the strength in his hands ckens for a moment.


    In this gap, Karl asks the fire chief man aside and says, "You guys can leave now."


    "Okay!" The fire chief thanks him gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Karl."


    After saying that, he looks at the ne, which is clutched in Rex''s hand and it is part of the


    evidence which still left at the scene, the man hesitates, "This ne..."


    Karl raises his hand to stop his words, "Leave it to him."


    The man has nothing left to hold on to, the things which rte to Lily is just a few, and Karl can''t bear to


    deprive the ne from him.


    The fire chief nods and left. The fire sirens are faded away, and eventually, everything disappears into


    the darkness of the night.


    The night will indeed be doomed to a wakeful night for the person who loves Lily.


    Rex turns around and looks at the river. The river is no longer beautiful anymore, and it looks horrible.


    The scene seems like it wants to tell Rex that the river swallows Lily.


    Suddenly, there is a horrible scene that appears in his mind. A burning corpse is salvaged from the


    river. The corpse has lost her pretty face and life, only left with stiff.


    Rex closes his eyes and takes a few steps backward. He almost losses his strength and can¡¯t stand


    still. His only remaining strength is clutching the ne which left in the scene in his palm.


    Karl is worried about his condition, "Let me inject you with a minimal effect tranquilizer."


    Rex doesn''t say anything, because he is losing all his functions now, and only the thing which rtes to


    Lily can wake him up.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Karl waves his hand to the people who stand on the side. He indicates the people to bring the medicine


    over. Sterilizing and injecting it, all in one motion, but on the other hand, the person who is injected


    doesn''t seem to feel anything.


    Karl''s Hospital has developed this medicine, and its effect is minimal, unlike ordinary tranquilizing,


    which means that it relieves the person''s spirit under the impact of the ingredients.


    After the injection, Karl puts the syringe into the recycling bin and speaks to the medical staff who are


    standing beside him, "You guys can go back first."


    It is enough that he stays here, as the scene is already sparse.


    The medical teams also left. Everything is depressed and terrible; well it doesn''t take too much time for


    Pehry to arrive with his people.


    There are five ck nanny vansing in a row, as well as a truck, which is parking on the side of the


    road, with the doors open, the people who are wearing ck protective suits areing down one


    after another.


    Pehry wears a dark red velvet shirt; the V-neck of the shirt is unting and arrogant. His corbone is


    half exposed, but he can handle such a fashion. The outside of the shirt has been covered by a ck


    trench coat. It seems that he is in a hurry and covers the clothes because the color is inappropriate.


    He takes a big step to them, his leggings are blown by the wind to stick to his legs, and he is shocked


    by the scene in front of him before he arrives. He frowns and asks, "Karl, what''s going on here?"


    Karl pulls him aside and exins in a low voice, "Lily''s car had crashed into the river, the fire


    department just left, and they had sent someone down to look for it."


    Pehry nods and givesmand immediately. These people are previously practiced or retired from the


    fire armed police. He gets these people through rtionships; technically, these people are not worse


    than the regr team.


    Pehry is worrying Rex, who hasn''t said a word since the beginning," Rex... is he alright?"


    "Copse." Karl forces a smile and shakes his head, "I just gave him a shot to calm him down. I''m


    afraid that he can''t hold up if there is something really happens to Lily this time."


    Pehry never cares about the affairs, but finally he understands the feeling of helplessness. He has


    always thought that every task can be achieved with effort, but now he can feel it, the feeling of


    powerless.


    The difference between life and death, even high power, cannot save it.


    The top stops the news of the ident. They have given an order not to report it, and the


    consequences for anyone who dares to overstep it are contemted. So, the outside doesn''t know


    about the situation.


    There is only one exception, which is Abby.


    She is having a dinner with Bree and Harry at the Red Community. Suddenly, she has received a call


    from an unknown number, and only after she epts the call, she discovers that it is Orson.


    This man...


    Abby looks gloomy, and she is about to hang up, but before she can do so, bad newses from the


    other end of the phone, "Something has happened to Lily."


    Abby''s hand that is holding the phone tightens abruptly, "What did you say?!"


    "The car in charge of escorting Lily had an ident, it crashed into the river and exploded, and she has


    not been found yet."


    These few words have made Abby shock, and she even thinks that she misheard them. She has never


    thought of such words. How could they happen on Lily...


    But the next second, Orson''s words force her to believe it, "This news is blocked by them, you must not


    say this to anyone. Let you know just in case you may help them in Lily''s case."


    Abby can''t react, she looks up at the window in front of her, her pale face and red eyes reflected on the


    ss. She chokes and says, "What did you... say?"


    Orson listens to her voice and says, "Don''t cry."


    Abby rushes to the scene of the ident around 10:30 pm. She takes a taxi to the entrance of the


    tunnel, which has restricted ess. She walks over, step by step, although the distance is not close.


    Her heart sinks when she sees there is lighting emitting from the emergency lights, and the more she


    takes a step closer, the more she realizes that all of Orson''s words are true.


    The words are like etched into her brain until she walks out from the tunnel and sees the broken railing


    and the burn marks on the scene.


    At that moment, she is stunning and unable to speak a word.

 Chapter 309: Do You Know Shes Pregnant?

    Chapter 309: Do You Know She''s Pregnant?


    Her head feels like it has been hit by a hammer so hard that it makes her dizzy, and she can''t ept


    that something can happen to someone alive a few days ago?


    She stands still for a long time, shakes her head numbly, and sees a man in a ck protective suit


    walking to her, as if being driven crazy, she runs towards the roadside like a maniac.


    She doesn''t care about anything; the wind has blown her tears until she reaches the scene where the


    car crashed. She looks down at the darkness below, she is choking and shouting, "Lily! Lily!"


    She stares at the river while tilting her head up and closing her eyes in utter sadness, "How could this


    happen, how could..."


    The appearance of Abby is unexpected, and now the scene is quite messy. She rushes out before


    someone notices, Pehry squints his eyes, just as he is about to pull her away, he sees Abby suddenly


    turns around and runs to Rex.


    She runs to the man and ps him, "Bastard, you said you would take care of her, you said you would


    help her, is that how you take care of her?!"


    If it is at ordinary times, this p is not a big deal for Rex. But for now, he is dizzy and losing strength.


    He stumbles after being pped by Abby.


    Rex looks up to see the visitor, and he stuns. Abby is wearing a light brown suit with many folds on the


    shoulders and cuffs, her hair is messy, her eyes are bloodshot, and she looks at Rex with a lot of


    hostility.


    "Where is she? You tell me where Lily has gone, you tell me!" Abby is pulled away by Pehry, but she


    can''t calm herself down and yells like lunatic, "Go and find her out..."


    The man doesn''t react to Abby''s words. He is in pain, and his eyes are losing hope, at this moment, he


    is no longer the person who is standing high above the masses. He is just an ordinary person who lost


    his beloved.


    Abby doesn''t care how guilty Rex is. She thinks of Lily, who always believes Rex will save her out, but


    things are not going as well as she thinks.


    She and Lily have been friends for so many years, the rtionship between them are not just ordinary


    friendship, and they are the ''family'' to each other, but now everything is changed, how can she ept


    it?


    Abby growls in anger, the spittle is spewing out of the corner of her mouth, "I ask you where is Lily; do


    you find her? You give her back to me!"


    Rex is almost in tears, and his tall and big body bows down, "I think I lost her..."


    "You''re not a man! Asshole!" Abby is trying to break free from Pehry''s confinement. Her strength is


    strong enough for her suit jacket to be torn, "She trusts you and loves you so much. She even feared


    that you will be in a pickle and she was willing to be arrested, but you? You push her on the wall! For


    the sake of an untrustworthy woman, for the sake of that vicious woman Marina, you forced her into a


    desperate situation. Have you ever thought of how wronged she is? She endured all of this and


    suffered so many difficulties, but in the end, you make her die! This is the way you treat her?!"


    Her word is like a dagger hooking into his heart, and the pain has made him hard to breathe.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...I''m sorry I didn''t take care of her, I''m sorry I couldn''t keep my original promise, I''m


    sorry I made her suffer all this, I''m sorry...¡±


    The man who is always proud is constantly apologizing with his head down. His clothes have been


    stained with many traces of dust. His tall body is limp, his broad shoulders tremble, and he doesn''t


    have the strength to do anything.


    He squats on the ground, and he has his head in his hands. He looks very painful, and he has never


    wanted to hurt her. He always wants to give her the best thing in this world, no matter if it is love or


    fortune, but in the end, the one who hurts her the most is he himself.


    He is the one who should die, and he should die for Lily, if he can, he hopes that the one who falls into


    the river is him and not her!


    "Why you want to mess with her, why you want tomit to her if you can''t protect her!" Abby doesn''t


    feel pity for Rex. She would always be on Lily''s side. This man should be sad and get miserable, "I


    never thought that one day Lily would leave in such a way..."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She thinks that Lily will be happy, that happinesses after suffering, but all of this is just what she


    thinks. Abby doesn''t even dare to imagine how much suffering Lily has gone through before and how


    sad she is.


    Pehry can''t help but to pull Abby to aside when he sees Rex is squatting on the ground.


    Abby is not a vigorous person, but at this moment, as if there is much strength that cannot be used up


    in her body. She stands still and questions, Rex, "How can you do this to her...Rex, do you know how


    much she loves you, do you know how much she paid for you! When I went to see her at the police


    station, she was so thin, don''t you know? She forced herself so hard all because she trusted you and


    loved you, but what have you done, you killed her!"


    Her usations suffocate Rex as if he has fallen into a sea, with the pressure of watering at him


    and his internal organs are about to be deformed.


    He knows everything she''s said, and it''s because of this that he repents.


    "Enough!" Pehry frowns and tugs her aside, "He doesn''t want this either, he is more in pain than


    anyone else!"


    "Not enough!" Abby is angrier. She hates Rex, and she also hates the people who help him. Lily''s


    death is caused by the man who is in front of her. She suddenly thinks about something that Lily


    pleased her to keep secret before. She says with hatred, "Do you think that''s all? No, I still have


    something which crueler to tell you.¡±


    Abby pauses for a moment, and she forces an extraordinarily sarcastic and tremendously sad smile.


    Pehry is shocked by her appearance at this moment.


    Rex tries to stand up, the bangs cover his face in front of his forehead, and the wind blows, which


    shows his miserable looks.


    Abby looks at the man who is standing not far away from her. Her words are spoken, but Rex can''t


    hear everything.


    It is quiet.


    He just saw the woman''s lips move, but he is muddling.


    Rex is defeated by the ident. He almost losses his consciousness, and his hands clench into fists


    as he tries his best to suppress the grief that bursts out of his heart instantly.


    But his face paled when he hears Abby''s question.


    "Lily, she''s pregnant, do you know that?"

 Chapter 310: She Has My Child

    Chapter 310: She Has My Child


    His lips crack, and he opens his mouth, finally says, "What did you say?"


    Abby looks at the man''s expression which has be dumbfounded. She can''t describe how she


    feels, when she thinks of Lily and the child that hasn''te into this world yet; she can''t forgive or


    sympathize him. She is like a vicious condemner and says, "Lily is pregnant, it''s your child."


    Abby looks at Rex''s expression, and she is sad for Lily, "She knew she was pregnant when she was at


    the police station. During that time, she asked me to visit her and entrusted me to bring a pregnancy


    test over, but afterwards she asked me to keep it as a secret and not to mention it to anyone. At that


    time, I didn''t quite understand why she did so, but now I understand. She was afraid that you won''t be


    able to keep your promise, and you don''t want this child. "


    "How is that possible?" Rex is shocked, he is losing his mind, and all he can think of are the few


    conversations they have before.


    He was suspicious during that time, but he is not sure, he thinks of her strange reaction when he said


    he will send her to the hospital for a checkup. And he thinks of the day he smoked in front of Lily, she


    tried to stop him, and she vomited so severely at that time, but it turns out that it is not an intestinal


    difort at all, but because of pregnancy.


    At that time, she already knew that she was pregnant.


    Rex forces a smile, so it turns out that she already knows it.


    The man punches the ground so hard that his joints are filled with a lot of blood, "Lily is pregnant; she


    is pregnant..."


    Rex seems like he is crazy, he simpers, but the tears keep falling from the corners of his eyes.


    Pehry and Karl are shocked. They have never seen such an expression from this man as if he is full of


    negativity.


    Lily asks him if he wants a child before, he doesn''t notice anything at that time. He even tells her that


    he will marry her when everything is over, but he doesn''t know that the answer is not what she wants.


    "Why... why didn''t you tell me anything..."


    He doesn''t know she is pregnant if he has known the child¡¯s existence; maybe everything will be


    different.


    He will do what she wants; even though she wants to be proved innocent, he will help her, but


    unfortunately... it is toote.


    "I''m the one who killed her; it''s all because of me..." The man mutters, as if to himself, or as if he is


    speaking to someone else.


    Suddenly, there is a gasp in his chest, and the man''s face doesn''t look well. He is spitting out a


    mouthful of blood, and the blood is distaining his jaw and clothes. He is losing all his strength and falls.


    Karl is in shock, and he rushes over to support his body and shouts, "Rex!"


    It is hard for Karl to hold Rex by himself, as Rex is almost 1.9 meters tall.


    Pehry is stunned by the sudden change in front of him, and he doesn''t care about anything else. He


    releases the hand of Abby and rushes to Rex, "Rex!"


    He calls him twice, but the man''s eyes are closed tightly, and his face is so pale that he is unable to


    respond.


    Karl starts panicking, "Help him get into the car first."


    Pehry nods and helps Rex get into the car with Karl. Karl immediately begins a thorough examination


    of Rex, and Pehry can''t help, so he walks out of the car and walks to Abby.


    He questions her with furiousness, "Are you satisfied with this?"


    If the woman in front of him is not the best friend of Lily, he will deal with her! Although she is a woman,


    he will revenge on her who turns his best friend into this kind of appearance.


    Abby doesn''t think that Rex will still have such a big reaction. She looks down on the ground, and there


    is still some blood on the floor, and she is startled.


    All the people remaining here are sad. She is sad too, but that man must be even more miserable than


    her. She knows all about it, but... what about Lily? What about her Lily?


    At this moment, Abby is in anxiety, she turns around and looks at the river, the car has been salvaged,


    but the person is still missing.


    "Lily...Pleasee back...please..." Don''t you ask me to take care of your parents? How could you just


    leave it like that..."? She should have noticed what Lily has said to her at the police station.


    Abby mes herself, if she has been more attentive to her, maybe things will not turn out like this.


    Pehry sees her look, and he has no intention of pursuing further, they are just the same.


    He looks at the medical car behind him, and he can''t help but to sigh, when will this mattere to an


    end?


    When Lily wakes up, she is lying on a soft and spacious bed. She is confused when she opens her


    eyes, the top is covered with a built-in roundmpshade, the white round table in front of the sofa is


    ted with gold, and the floor is covered with a light grey carpet.


    She tries to move her neck, and her head feels dizzy immediately, the pain in the joints of her body has


    reminded her that what has happened before is not a dream.


    "You''re awake." A deep and charming voice sounds from not far away.


    Lily follows the voice and looks over; the man is wearing a dark gray satin suit with a white shirt inside.


    He wears a pair of ck handmade shoes under his feet, his hair isbed neatly behind his head,


    and he is holding a financial report in his hand.


    And Lily knows him as well.


    "Ryan?" Lily is surprised, but then she understands that Ryan is the person who arranges everything,


    so she is not surprised that he is here.


    "It''s 1 a.m. now, and you have been in a deep slumber for the entire day, it is beyond my imagination."


    He seems to have a bit of fun with that statement.


    She looks on the man''s well-defined cheeks, the thin lips, the prominent nose, and the beautiful eyes,


    and all of these have made this man exuding a charm.


    It is just a pity that Lily isn''t in the mood to admire it right now. She looks around, and the surroundings


    make her uneasy, "Where am I now?"


    "On the ne." Ryan answers.


    "What? On a ne?" As soon as the words are out of her mouth, Lily feels a shaking of the bed


    beneath her, not an earthquake, but the kind of jolt that goes through the air. She truly believes she is


    really on a ne and not in a room, "Where are we going now?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man who is sitting on the couch stands up. He walks to the bed, raises his hand on her forehead to


    measure the temperature, and then withdraws it. He finally answers, "Irnd, Ennd."

 Chapter 311: It’s Not Too Late to Regret

    Chapter 311: It¡¯s Not Too Late to Regret


    Lily dazes when she hears the reply. Her pale face gets even paler. Irnd, what a far city for her.


    It could be thousands of miles away from here.


    Ryan notices her expression, even the smallest changes, ¡°Feeling heavy-hearted? We can still go back


    if you want. The ne is still within the border.¡±


    Lily remains silent. She stares at nk space, without any focal point in her eyes.


    Everything she says about letting go and leaving is just a white lie. She is the only one who knows what


    she had been through in this rtionship. Her bond with Rex is so strong, it has all been imprinted in


    her brain but¡­


    Lily ces her hand on her stomach. A new life in lying under there, and ites from Rex and her.


    The atmosphere in the cabin remains silent and tense. Escaping from death is already as hard as it


    could be. Now they will need to face the fear of the unknown.


    The door of the cabin opens and a dark shadow walks in. Lily is immediately alerted and looks at the


    direction of the door. She sees a familiar face. It¡¯s the guy who helped her to escape earlier.


    Lily is surprised to see his face again, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She looks at Ryan, then at that man again. Soon she realizes this man is no stranger to Ryan.


    The man puts away his straight face, nods his head and says, ¡°Good Day, Ms. Lily. It¡¯s a pleasure to


    meet you again.¡±


    Seeing this man again after the horrible incident before makes Lily nervous. Her hands are covered


    with ayer of sweat. Then, she recalls the way he protected her when they were underwater. She


    asks, ¡°A-Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lily. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lily nods. She didn¡¯t know how to carry on this conversation, ¡°Great. Thanks for your help.¡±


    Ryanughs when he hears what Lily said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get a thank-you too for helping you out?¡±


    Lily turns away and remains silent, pretending she didn¡¯t hear what Ryan said.


    Ryan doesn¡¯t continue teasing her either. He walks to the man, pats his shoulder and officially


    introduces him, ¡°This is Ray from Mysia. He¡¯s my bodyguard.¡±


    Lily understands everything right away. No wonder Ryan trusts him on the task to rescue her. He is a


    reliable person for him as well - one he could trust with his life.


    She recalls the way he put in good words for Ryan when they are in the prison bus. She tells Ryan,


    ¡°You have a great bodyguard.¡±


    Ryan immediately admits, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ryan, do we fly directly to Irnd?¡± Ray walks over and asks.


    Ryan turns to Lily, he covers her thin and weak body with the Cashmere nket lying beside, ¡°Have


    you decided?¡±


    Lily lowers her head. The sourness in her nose gushes and turns into tears when she thinks about


    leaving. She holds her tears and says, ¡°I won¡¯t regret.¡±


    Precisely, there¡¯s no turning back for her. From when she made the decision to jump out of that bus,


    there was no turning back.


    ¡°Fly directly to Irnd.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ray nods and exits the cabin.


    Lily curls her body, and her face looks pale. Every inch of her face is covered in endless sadness. It


    looks like she was born vulnerable. Ryan knows, this woman is way stronger than he could imagine.


    She has this incredible strength in her body.


    In fact, Ryan did ask himself. Why do all this, for a woman who only saved him once?


    They didn¡¯t have a long history together but every time when she is in trouble, he just can¡¯t sit and


    watch.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of her strength. The way she cries breaks his heart. It reminds him of the helpless,


    sad, and inferior self in the past.


    They are the same kind of person. They might seem vulnerable but they are strong inside.


    ¡°Will you be in trouble if I leave like this?¡± Lily asks.


    Ryan didn¡¯t expect her question. He dazes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about yourself now?¡±


    He pauses and continues, ¡°Rex is not an easy person to mess with but since I decided to help you, I¡¯m


    prepared for what¡¯sing next. He will never know I¡¯m in this. So don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Furthermore, the scene of the ident is too damaged to find any clues. Car crashes, drivers, and


    passengers die. It¡¯s just that simple.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Lily says. Without further exnation, both of them know what they need to do.


    ¡°When we arrived in the UK, I will give you a new identity. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, I will


    be your support.¡± Ryan rarely disys his straight and serious attitude towards anyone. He


    understands Lily¡¯s concern, and he understands her feelings of panic and helplessness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I


    will make sure that you are able to deliver your baby in a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily looks into Ryan¡¯s eyes, with a look of uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes, unless you don¡¯t want the baby,¡± Ryan turns and looks at her stomach.


    Lily is triggered. She covers her stomach with her hands, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The reason I choose to


    leave is for my baby.¡±


    Ryan smiles and hands over a handkerchief to Lily when he sees her nervous reaction. ¡°I will fulfil my


    promises to you. I¡¯m a man of my words. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be sitting here now.¡±


    ¡°But you have to make me a promise too.¡± Ryan requests.


    Lily dazes. All this while she¡¯s been interacting with Ryan, this is the first time he needs something from


    her.


    She feels curious, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    There are tears left on her eyshes and she didn¡¯t take his handkerchief. Ryan grabs her wrist and


    stuff the handkerchief into her hand, ¡°From today onwards, you must forget everything here.


    Everything. Rex and you no longer are involved in any form.¡±


    Lily feels like she got punched in her chest. It hurts. She turns away and opens the window shade. It is


    already midnight. There aren¡¯t any lights from the skies. She could only see dimming lights from the


    land through the clouds.


    So, she is ¡®dead¡¯. She wonders how Rex might feel. He must be in pain.


    Lily stop thinking about it. She knows if she goes there, her tears will never stop.


    Ryan sees her eyes turning red. He can never see the look of her crying in front of him. He shuts the


    window shade and asks, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath. There¡¯s still a long way to go, and there will be many obstacles and


    challenges ahead. She must make herself capable.


    She must pull herself together instead of drowning in her sorrow.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡±

 Chapter 312: I’ll Never Forgive You

    Chapter 312: I¡¯ll Never Forgive You


    Rex was sent to the hospital after he copsed at the search and rescue scene. There must be internal


    injuries but more of what he¡¯s feeling now is the pain from his heart.


    Karl wants Rex to take a good rest before he leaves but Rex never listens. He knows he could never


    make Rex do anything he doesn¡¯t want to, so he gives him a few injections to keep him going and lets


    him go.


    People of Jacob never give up looking. They keep searching in the area of the ident to the area of


    the downstream.


    Day by day, there¡¯s still no news from Lily.


    On the third day of her went missing, this man turns into being terrified from being panic. He is afraid


    that someone might tell him that they found Lily, and she isn¡¯t breathing anymore.


    What¡¯s keeping him sane today is the hope for Lily to still be alive. So he tells himself, no news is also


    considered as a piece of good news.


    Having such thoughts, Rex is always the first to arrive at the ident scene every day. He never


    combs his hair nor he shaves. There are days that he would wear the same clothes every day. The


    polished look on him doesn¡¯t exist anymore.


    One day, he receives a call from the police station.


    On the other side of the phone, the Commissioner of Police expresses his regret to Rex, ¡°Mr. Rex, what


    do you think we should do with Ms. Lily now?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rex is sensitive and sounded croaky, ¡°The search mission isn¡¯t over yet.


    Why are you asking this?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, we understand that you are still searching. It¡¯s alright, you can carry on with the search party. We


    could even help you to set up road closures. The biggest problem now is that we need to go by the


    rules.¡±


    The Commissioner of Police continues, ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since it happened. Why don¡¯t we c-


    complete the paperwork, so you could move on to arrange her afterlife affairs.¡±


    ¡°Afterlife affairs?¡± Rex repeats after him. The Commissioner of Police could even sense his coldness


    over the phone, ¡°What afterlife affairs? We are still searching.¡±


    The Commissioner of Police understands now. Rex didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that Lily is gone. He


    immediately changes the subject, ¡°We understand but it is not easy to exin this to the family


    members.¡±


    Family members.


    When mention about the terms, Harry and Bree¡¯s facees across his mind.


    Rex tries to pull a curve on his lips. They are never going to forgive him. He lost their beloved daughter.


    He is a sinner.


    It¡¯s silent over the phone. The Commission of Police call Rex¡¯s name, ¡°Mr. Rex?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while,¡± Rex ended the call.


    Everything he doesn¡¯t want to face and everything he tries to deny is proving him that denial isn¡¯t going


    to wipe everything off. Whatever happens, happened. It is cruel but it¡¯s a fact and you must live with it.


    When Rex arrives at the police station, Harry and Bree are already there. He could see them sitting on


    the couch in the office of the Commissioner of Police with their sad faces when he opens the door.


    It¡¯s only been a month. Both of them look way older than before. They look like they are already in their


    80s when they are, in fact, only in their 50s.


    The pain of losing their daughter, it¡¯s something that makes them look older overnight.


    Both of the old folks raise their head when the door opens. Harry¡¯s eyes are red and Bree is tearing.


    The moment they see Rex, their sadness turns into anger and hatred.


    That elegant man they remembered looks worn-out and scruffy now. It¡¯s like he has transformed into a


    complete person in just a few days. It is clear that he is having a hard time too.


    Even the Commissioner of Police is surprised by how Rex looks. ¡°Mr. Rex?¡± He is unsure if this is the


    person he thought he is.


    He has met Rex a few times on different asions. Every single time, he is the centre of all attention.


    He would never look this scruffy.


    Rex nods and remains silent. He looks at the direction where Harry and Bree sit, ¡°Harry, Bree¡­¡±


    Hearing his voice triggers Bree.


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s going insane. There¡¯s a voice in her head keep telling her that this is the man who gets


    Lily killed! It¡¯s him! This is all his fault!


    She is a woman after all. After experiencing such tragedy, Bree is pretty disturbed. Now that she sees


    Rex, it gets even worst. She stands up and walks towards Rex.


    She clenches her fist and hit Rex¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You give me back my daughter! Give me back my


    daughter!¡±


    Her hair is loose and her shirt bes messy. Although she uses all her strength, Rex doesn¡¯t feel


    anything about her punches.


    She keeps hitting and hitting. The Commissioner of Police wanted to stop her but Rex stops him with


    an eye signal first. His tall body withstands all the punches from Bree even though he has already been


    exhausted from the searches.


    He owes it to them and their family. Even if they want to stab him with a knife, he wouldn¡¯tin.


    Harry watches from aside. Initially, he is just sitting down with his head down, trying to hold back his


    tears. When he hears Bree questioning Rex and her desperate scream, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    He stands up and breaks up their fight. His aged eyes are so red as if they could bleed anytime. He


    says, ¡°Our daughter is gone, what¡¯s the use for all these?¡±


    Bree feels defeated and devastated when she hears the word ¡®gone¡¯, ¡°I want to kill this animal! He


    killed our daughter!¡±


    She turns around and continues hitting Rex. However, no matter how many punches she hit, Rex


    couldn¡¯t relieve the pain in her heart. Her body then leans on a wall as if this move has already used up


    all her strength.


    ¡°My Lily. Oh, my dear Lily. Why are you so silly? There are so many men outside but instead, you fell


    for this one.¡±


    Bree¡¯s cry gets louder and louder in the room, ¡°What are we supposed to do now that you''re gone?¡±


    The atmosphere is too depressed. Even the Commissioner of Police, who had been through so many


    cases, feels sad for the old folks.


    She¡¯s right. Who would ever know the person who¡¯s still walking around a few days ago would be gone,


    just like that? The prison bus crashed into the river? There haven¡¯t been many cases like this in the


    past ten years.


    Maybe, it¡¯s fated.


    Harry picks Bree up from the floor. He turns around and sees Rex standing there with his head down.


    Instead of anger, he feels regret. ¡°If I know this would happen, I will never allow Lily to see you.¡±


    This simple statement hurts Rex more than any physical harm.


    He tries to mock himself but her lips are sealed tight, ¡°If I know this would happen, I wish she never met


    me.¡±


    He would rather he never loved her and stay single for his entire life. He could do that. What he


    couldn¡¯t take it is Lily leaving him. It¡¯s a wound he couldn¡¯t stand and it¡¯s a scar carved into his bone


    that he could never wipe off.


    Is it painful?


    It is more than painful. It is with him every second. Everyone looks like her during the search in the


    daylight and during the night, her scent lingers around him. This is torture - never-ending torture that


    will follow him his entire life.


    The Commissioner of Police looks at the other three persons in the room. He takes out the documents


    when everyone drowns in silence. ¡°So, shall we start with the paperwork?¡±

 Chapter 313: I’d die for her

    Chapter 313: I¡¯d die for her


    Harry and Bree don¡¯t remember how much strength they used when they sign the papers. They didn¡¯t


    even bother to take a second look at what they sign. Those papers are so thin but they are like a giant


    monster, waiting to consume them with sorrow and depression.


    After signing the paper, Lily is legally ¡®gone¡¯. Completely disappeared from this world. From now on,


    there wouldn¡¯t be any signs of her appearance anymore.


    And Harry and Bree only have each other to depend on.


    When the reality hits, the tears of the old folks couldn¡¯t stop rolling off from their eyes. However, no


    matter how many tears are shed, the pain is always going to be there.


    Afterpleting the paperwork, the Commissioner of Officer turns around and asks Rex, ¡°Mr. Rex, do


    we still need to close the road of the ident scene?¡±


    What he really meant is, she is gone and there¡¯s no point continue searching. It¡¯ll just be a waste of


    time.


    Rex res at the Commissioner of Officer. The coldness in his eyes could freeze someone to death.


    ¡°The road must be closed, and we will keep searching.¡±


    The Commissioner of Officer gives Rex an agonized look, ¡°Mr. Rex, we too, hope Ms. Lily is still alive


    somewhere but after all, the road belongs to the public. It is difficult for us to keep it closed for your


    interest.¡±


    Difficult?


    Rex put up a calm face. There isn¡¯t even the tiniest change in his expression. ¡°Are you saying, you


    couldn¡¯t do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. We understand your concern but I¡¯m just a Commissioner of Officer, there are


    many things that I¡¯m incapable of,¡± the Commissioner of Officer thought Rex showing signs of giving


    up, he quickly mentions about how he helped him since the ident, ¡°You see, it¡¯s been quite some


    time since the ident. I¡¯ve been handling and dealing with all the pressures to keep the road closure


    permit. I wouldn¡¯t back down if it is not thest decision to make.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rex nods. It didn¡¯t sound like he mes him for anything, then he continues, ¡°Whatever you


    are incapable of, I¡¯ll get somebody else to do it for me. Regarding your wish to retire in a few years,


    well, we shall see how it goes.¡±


    The Commissioner of Officer¡¯s face changes when he hears Rex¡¯s words. Other than honour and fame,


    what¡¯s most important for him now is whether he could sessfully retire. There are many cases of


    those who get jailed up in theirst few years in duty. He wouldn¡¯t want to join those people. He has


    been at a higher position for so long, so this is his only concern.


    Is Rex trying to get him in trouble?


    The Commissioner of Officer is startled and immediately stands up from his seat. The leg of his chair


    makes a discordant sound from the dragging. ¡°Mr. Rex, I believe we could work something out. It might


    be difficult but it is not impossible.¡±


    He changes his attitude and almost bows down to Rex. He thought he could step on him and get some


    of his requests fulfilled when he sees the scruffy looks on Rex. However, he has forgotten that no


    matter how Rex looks, he is Rex, and he¡¯s got tons of ways to torture him and make him lose his job.


    His vulnerabilities are all reserved for Lily. For the outsider, he is always a cold and heartless person.


    It would only take a few seconds for Rex to destroy everything he earned in his entire life.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You know how important this is to me. Don¡¯t make me tell you the second time,¡± Rex¡¯s


    tone is t and emotionless but it just makes people feel like they are strangled by his words.


    The Commissioner of Officer breathes a sigh of relief but he hates Rex for this. However, on the


    surface, he nods and agrees to everything Rex says, ¡°Yes sir, I will remember.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Harry and Bree don¡¯t say anything when they hear the conversation. Lily is gone. Whatever happened


    out there doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Harry,¡± Bree call out her husband¡¯s name, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Harry remains silent. His eyes look even redder. He stands up and picks up Bree. They haven¡¯t been


    sleeping or eating well for so many days. They have been tense and their physical energy decreases


    over the years. Bree almost falls when she tries to stand up.


    Rex reaches out his hand to help her but Bree avoided his hand.


    His hand froze in the middle of the air. Awkwardly funny.


    Bree didn¡¯t even look at him. She stares at the direction of the door and says, ¡°Stop faking it. We will


    never change what we think of you for what you do. You killed Lily. Direct or indirectly, you are already


    considered an aplice. We will never forgive you.¡±


    Looking at his hands in the air, Rex¡¯s chest feels sour. Every word Bree says is like a knife stabbing


    into his heart. ¡°Harry, Bree, I know you hate me right now. I wish I¡¯m the one who got into the ident.


    Yes, I wronged Lily. I feel sorry for her and your family, but I¡¯m not going to die -¡±


    Bree doesn¡¯t care what he has got to say. When she is about to give him the cold shoulder, Rex


    continues, ¡°I will live and carry all this baggage with me for my entire life. I will never marry another


    woman if I couldn¡¯t find her and I will take care of you and Harry. What I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t trying to please


    you. It is for redemption. This is what I owe you.¡±


    Bree turns around and wipes her tears after hearing what Rex says. Nice words are easy to tell but


    who knows what¡¯s going to happen in the future? Just like how they never expect Lily to leave them like


    this.


    She was never a mean person. She couldn¡¯t be like a shrew and scold him. Furthermore, this is the


    man her daughter loved dearly. What should she do about him?


    Harry reaches out for Bree and hugs her. His eyes are swollen but he res at Rex at a strict face,


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe anything to us. You owe it to Lily. You¡¯ve got nothing to redeem from us. Now that she is


    gone, you will never be able to return any favour. So, live in pain now. We will never forgive you


    because the one should forgive you is gone, forever, and you never deserve her forgiveness.¡±


    Harry then holds Bree¡¯s hand and walks out from the room without looking at Rex. Rex has already


    ordered some of his men to tail the old folks, just in case, anything happens to them.


    There is only the Commission of Officer and Rex left in the room. Rex clenches his fist, the air feels like


    it¡¯s been frozen and it feels like his chest is pinned down by heavy rocks.


    He lowers his body and put his hand on his chest. His heart is covered with so many thorns and huge


    paines every time it contracts.


    ¡°Mr. Rex?¡± the Commissioner of Officer gets worried seeing Rex like this.


    Rex closes his eyes and opens them. His sharp eyes never look the same anymore. His eyes look¡­


    empty. Without saying anything, he walks out of the room.


    Just like before, he is able to talk or walk like normal people but underneath this body, his mind is


    already defeated by reality and he is living on hisst breath.


    Rex walks out of the police station and the sun shines upon his face. He squints his eyes and he


    realizes that tears have already wet his eyes before he knows it.

 Chapter 314: Forgets Everything from the Past

    Chapter 314: Forgets Everything from the Past


    Along the way flying to the United Kingdom, Lily has been awake and fall back to sleep for so many


    times.


    She has already in such a huge shock to begin with. Then the traveling, and her pregnancy. It exhausts


    her.


    Ryan notices her mood swings. He orders the cabin doctors to give her some injection to calm her


    down. When she wakes up after a few days, she has already arrived at the Irnd Airport.


    They are flying with a private jet, which is why it stops far away from the public airport apron.


    After the airnended, Ryan wakes Lily up and tries to cover her with a thick coat. Lily shies away


    from him. Ryan furrows his brows and forcefully puts Lily into the coat, regardless she needs it or not.


    Then only she is allowed to walk out from the cabin exit.


    Once the cabin door is open, cold air blows into the cabin. Lily raises her head and looks at the gloomy


    sky, she suddenly feels at ease. She has finally left that city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A husky voice rises.


    Ryan reminds Lily. She looks back down at the stairs in front of them and walks down from the


    airne.


    The shuttle drives them to one of the waiting lounges of the airport. There isn¡¯t anybody else other than


    those who are with them in the private jet and some VIP lounge service crews.


    Lily feels curious, ¡°Are we not leaving?¡±


    Ryan orders a cup of coffee and replies Lily, ¡°We need to catch a transit.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°London.¡±


    As the capital of the United Kingdom, London is a very convenient and historic city. Being the world¡¯s


    largest finance and trade centre, what Lily knows about the city is merely from the books.


    ¡°Are we staying in London p-permanently?¡±


    Ryan raises his head and looks at Lily, ¡°Before your delivery, you must stay in London. After that, you


    are free to choose wherever you want to go.¡±


    Lily is surprised by Ryan¡¯s gentle attitude to her questions. She pulls her coat and says softly. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Ryan never responds to her gratitude as if he didn¡¯t hear them.


    Not long after, they are informed to go onboard.


    Lily walks behind Ryan¡¯s tall body when they are going on board. Her heart feels as gloomy as the grey


    sky above her.


    It has only been thirty minutes between thending and take-off. She has been sleeping along the way


    before, so now she is wide awake. Lily doesn¡¯t know what she is thinking about either. Her mind is


    nk and her heart feels empty.


    After a while, Ryan walks towards her and hands over a document. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your new identity.¡±


    Lily is surprised. She opens the document and finds out all the forms are printed in English. In the file,


    there¡¯s a table attached printed in both Chinese and English for her reference. That¡¯s an introduction of


    herself she never sees before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if people discover anything. This is a normal identity. Before you take over, all of her


    experiences are real.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how Ryan gets this identity for her but she could imagine, from now on, she will need


    to wave goodbye to ''Lily'' and be somebody else.


    She wants a new life, then she will need to leave everything in the past behind.


    Suran.


    Looking at this name she never sees before, her tears welled up in her eyes. Lily tries her best to hold


    them from rolling down her cheeks.


    She raises her hands and strokes her stomach. The fear of the unknown future scares her but there¡¯s


    no turning back anymore. For the child, and herself.


    The proverb says, ¡°The loved ones live across the mountain and the sea, and they be the


    greatest obstacles.¡± Whatever she is holding on to, might as well let it stay for just a little while.


    ¡­¡­


    Rex has totally given up on himself.


    Thepany, the family, his health, nothing, and nothing is in his mind at all. All he ever thinks about is


    to find Lily.


    Initially, he would spend his days staying at the ident scene. Later on, he prefers to go there at


    night. He¡¯s afraid that Lily is scared of the dark, and he¡¯s also afraid that he couldn¡¯t make it through


    living in the memories every night.


    There¡¯s too much pain.


    In every dark and quiet night, he even sees illusions of Lily standing in the house or front of him. There


    are some days he would have nightmares of her face covered in blood and tells him that she will never


    forgive him.


    He knows they are not real. It is all in his head but everything is like a giant holding him in and


    leave him breathless.


    Rex barely likes to talk before the ident and now he bes even quieter. He doesn¡¯t talk to


    anyone. He doesn¡¯tmunicate. He lives like he is already dead.


    He is like a living dead but at the same time, he is not. He can feel his heart ripping every second and


    the pain reminds him that everything hasn¡¯t ended yet. He shall live in grief every day.


    He has thought of ending his life but he is afraid that what if Lily doese back and couldn¡¯t find him


    by then? Might as well continue living like this. He thought, there will be no pain or guiltiness after he


    dies but he doesn¡¯t even deserve dying. He needs to live this self-punishing life. He has got to redeem


    himself.


    He would drive himself to the beach every day, then greet Lily goodnight, regardless if she hears it,


    when he leaves at night.


    He starts drinking. He likes the feeling of being knocked out by alcohol. It¡¯s the only thing that could


    numb himself and spares him from all the heartaches.


    Just like any other day, Rex is sent back to the vi by the designated driver. A ce that used to be


    warm and lovely is now left with memories and endless loneliness.


    He staggers into the vi and his designated driver couldn¡¯t even bear to watch him like this. This


    elegant man is so generous, he is wearing expensive outfits and living in such a big house. It looks like


    he¡¯s got everything in life but he seems to be in more pain than any other people in the world.


    Fanny, Rex¡¯s housekeeper, was sent to another ce before this, so when Rex staggers into the


    house, no light is on and it is dark. The only dimming light he could see is from the sensor of the main


    door.


    When Rex leans forward to change his shoes, a soft and warm body hugs him from behind. All he sees


    is a pair of fair and lean arms of a woman around his waist.


    Rex is stunned. Memories of Lily and him y back in his mind. There were times when he came back


    from business dinner and Lily waited for him on the couch. Whenever he arrived home, she would run


    to him and give him a big hug and said, ¡°Wee home!¡±


    Those pictures are so clear as if they only happened yesterday. Alcohol is gushing in his blood and this


    is what¡¯s he¡¯s been longing for. He immediately turns around and hugs the person so hard without


    seeing who it is. ¡°Lily, my Lily, you are finally back! I miss you so much. It¡¯s been so hard living without


    you. I¡¯m not fine at all. Please don¡¯t leave anymore¡­¡±


    The woman in his arm dazes a little at first but the next second, she opens her arms and responds to


    Rex¡¯s hug, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I will always be at your side.¡±

 Chapter 315: The Truth Reveals

    Chapter 315: The Truth Reveals


    Rex¡¯s eyes are closed and his voice is quivering, ¡°I thought I could never see you again.¡±


    The woman takes a deep breath. She doesn¡¯t push him away, instead, she says, ¡°I¡¯m back now, isn¡¯t it?


    There will only be just the two of us in the future. No one else could evere between us, alright?¡±


    As if saying once isn¡¯t enough, the woman repeats, ¡°Just the two of us.¡±


    Rex immediately bes sober when he hears thest sentence. Lily would never say anything like


    that. Never. This sounds like a more deliberate, extreme, and selfish statement.


    This is not Lily!


    Rex opens his eyes and pushes away the woman in his arm, regardless of who she is. He turns on the


    switches and the living room is immediately filled with lights. This allows him to see who this woman is.


    Marina was caught in surprise. She got pushed away and fell on the stairs on the entrance. Her


    surprised expression is still all over her face when she looks at the sober man. Obviously, whatever


    she¡¯s nning failed.


    ¡°R-Rex, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Rex sees her face, all emotions mix up. He couldn''t stand her appearance. He is the reason why


    Lily left but she is also one of the culprits.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rex frowns with a disgusted look on his face. He even takes off the coat


    where she had her hands on and looks at Marina as if she is trash from the roadside, ¡°You¡¯re


    disgusting.¡±


    Disgusting?


    Marina¡¯s pale face turns even paler when she hears Rex said that. She just got off from the hospital


    today and shees to visit him right away. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated like this. Although she


    knew Rex didn¡¯t really like her but disgusting? It¡¯s a pretty strong word to use on her.


    Marina calms herself down very quickly. There¡¯s nothing more than the news of Lily being dead could


    cheer her up. She can¡¯t stop smiling the moment she learns about the news. She feels like she could


    bear everything whening across the thought of Lily could nevere between Rex and her


    anymore.


    ¡°I miss you. I''ve heard that you¡¯re not feeling welltely and you keep drinking. So I thought I would pay


    you a visit and see how is it going.¡± Marina sits on the floor and puts up a victim look on her face.


    But Rex knows, she is not a victim. If she is really scared, she won¡¯t even walk into the house without


    asking.


    He must be pretty indulgent to her previously that she thinks he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, which is


    why she keeps challenging him.


    Rex is almost sober when he sees Marina¡¯s face. He res at her and his eyes are filled with extreme


    anger. He speaks in a cold tone, ¡°Get out before I get mad.¡±


    Marina has sessfully challenged his limit by pretending to be Lily.


    Marina didn¡¯t expect Rex to be so cold to her. She tries to stand up by holding onto the ground and she


    even pretended to fall down. But the man in front of her is too cold that he wouldn¡¯t even reach out a


    helping hand.


    She stands up from the floor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you at all. I know you are not in a good


    moodtely but I¡¯m worried about you, and I miss you. When George said I could get off from the


    hospital, I-¡±


    ¡°This is not a ce for you.¡± Rex continues ring at her.


    Marina is frightened but she continues to walk towards Rex, ¡°Rex, I could go away if you want but you


    can¡¯t bring someone back from death. You have to move on. I will be by your side and take care of you.


    Whatever Lily can do, I can too, and I can do better than her!¡±


    ¡°Better?¡± Rex clenches his fist and punches the wall beside Marina¡¯s face. The movement of the fist


    causes the air to echo a deep and rough sound of his fist hitting the wall. Rex¡¯s eyes are filled with


    furious. His wordse out in between his teeth, ¡°Who gives you the permission to say she is dead?¡±


    He is like a furious lion. His eyes are all red and he would swallow everyone who talks bad about Lily.


    This is not the first time Rex getting mad at Marina but this is definitely the most terrifying one.


    The name ¡®Lily¡¯ is like a button on this man. Once the button is pushed, the man loses control.


    ¡°No- No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Marina is obviously frightened by the punch Rex throws. It almost hit her face!


    The room is in dead silence. Rex is trying his best to control his emotion, or he would have harm


    Marina already.


    The atmosphere is tense. It could explode with just a little bit more of flickers.


    Suddenly, three light yet clear knockse from the door of the vi.


    This time of the day? Could it be Karl or some other friends of Rex¡¯s?


    Marina feels like she has to grab this life-saving straw. She immediately moves aside and answers the


    door. When she finally has a clear look on that scary face in front of the doorsteps, she gasps


    There¡¯s only dimming lights outside. The fluorescence lights from the top shine upon the woman¡¯s face.


    What a ghastly face! It seems like it¡¯s been destroyed by sulphuric acid and all features of the face are


    ruined. Flesh from the jawline connecting to the neck, red scars on the forehead, and the ce where


    the nose should be, is left with only two hollows of different sizes. The ce where the lips should be is


    swollen and they are no longer identifiable. The eyes, on the other hand, are the only normal and


    functional features on the face.


    This woman doesn¡¯t look like a human at all. Instead, she looks like a ghost.


    Marina tries to close the door the moment she sees the woman, but the woman is faster than her. She


    stops Marina by pushing against the door. She doesn¡¯t even frown when her hand is pinched by the


    door as if she doesn¡¯t feel anything. The woman is so strong that she uses all her strength to do this as


    if it is thest struggle of her life.


    Marina is obviously the underdog of this tug of war. The door is then pushed open. She takes two steps


    back and bnces her body, ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    The womanughs in a creepy way. Her hardly-identifiable lips curved upwards and herughter


    sounds like a snort. Even her voice is rough and croaky, ¡°Didn¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s only been a few


    days.¡±


    The voice sounds like a broken cassette that you can''t even understand what she is saying without


    carefully listening to her.


    However, Marina knows what this woman is talking about. She covers her mouth in fear and hides


    behind Rex. It makes her sweat over herself. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m still alive and I¡¯vee to collect my debts!¡± After naming her purpose, she turns and


    looks at Rex, ¡°But before that, I¡¯ve something to tell Mr. Rex.¡±


    Looking at the ruined face, Rex replies in a defensive tone, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman stuns. She raises her hand, strokes her face, and replies in a burst of patheticughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jade!¡±


    The wind brings the cold air outside into the house and it shivers everyone.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This is an unexpected answer. Although Rex doesn¡¯t really remember how Jade looks like, she¡¯s


    definitely way different than the woman he¡¯s looking at right now.


    ¡°I know how terrifying my face is now. It¡¯s all Ms. Marina¡¯s effort.¡± Jade¡¯s eyes roll from one direction to


    another direction like an owl at midnight. Sharp, yet scary. ¡°Well, this would require me to tell you how


    Ms. Marina and I are involved.¡±


    The way Jade turns up in a warped appearance disgusts Rex. He is about to order the men of Pehry to


    get rid of her. ¡°Leave your words for the police.¡±


    Jade doesn¡¯t want to move at all. She stares at Rex and asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what happened


    to Lily?¡±

 Chapter 316: His Regret and Anger

    Chapter 316: His Regret and Anger


    Her words sessfully make Rex froze. Holding his phone still, Rex looks up and stares straight at the


    door. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Hearing it, Jade knows it¡¯s time for revenge. She takes a step forward and walks into the house. ¡°I


    know all conspiracies and tricks.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex bends his head to edit a message before sending it out. ¡°You only have fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Since she dares toe here today, Jade hasn¡¯t expected she could be safe afterwards.


    Spying on Marina around the hospital for so long, she finally follows Marina here and she won¡¯t miss


    this slight chance.


    Jade wants to tell everything she knows, even at the cost of her life!


    On the other hand, Marina can¡¯t stop shivering and feels chilly, knowing that today is her doom when


    Jade appears.


    The sense of despair, which is like standing beside a cliff edge, surrounds her.


    ¡°Melly¡¯s death shocks you, right?¡± Jade asks with a hoarse voice as if she has to spend all strength to


    pronounce each word. ¡°You think Melly was Marina¡¯s grandmother, herst rtive in this world, so you


    deny the possibility that she will be the murderer subconsciously. But you must have never expected


    that before Melly was transferred, Marina asked me to go to the previous hospital to investigate Melly¡¯s


    condition. She knew Melly was dying and thus nned everything, letting Melly died early, as well as


    Lily.¡±


    Jade¡¯s words are like a bomb exploding in Rex¡¯s mind. All his sanity is sted away. The man stiffens.


    A horrible ideaes to his mind. He asks sternly, ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    ¡°I also know there is a man called Charles at the First Affiliated Hospital of J University. He made the


    DH23 poison and gave it to me in person. At Marina¡¯s request, I avoided the surveince and hid it in


    the corner of the back garden.¡±


    Jade chuckles and says with a terrible and scratchy voice. ¡°As for why she asked for the poison, I think


    you¡¯ve known the answer.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! I know nothing about DH23 or poison. Don¡¯t nder me! Now Lily was dead and you have no


    evidence at all!¡± Marina snaps.


    ¡°Ha, when she was alive, she didn¡¯t know why she would die either.¡± Thinking of Lily, who was her


    friend once and became her love rivalter, Jade closes her eyelids. ¡°Marina, you¡¯re the most vicious


    woman. I shouldn¡¯t believe you at the time. How will a woman, who dared to kill her grandmother, fulfill


    her promise?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jade doesn¡¯t care about what will happen to Marina next. She turns around to look at Rex. ¡°I admit that


    the main reason why I cooperated with her was to avoid being arrested by domestic police and go


    abroad to enjoy my life with arge sum of money. However, she never wants to let me go. So I tell you


    everything today, even at the cost of my life. I don¡¯t have to lie.¡±


    Marina looks up and meets his gaze. The fire of hostility in his dark eyes can burn her into ashes.


    It is the first time that she has seen the murderous intent in his eyes. Yeah, it¡¯s the murderous intent.


    The man is eager to kill her.


    Marina shakes her head tremblingly. ¡°No¡­ Rex, trust me. I didn¡¯t do anything. She fabricated all of this.


    It¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Marina¡¯s defense is thest straw for Jade. She has gained nothing, but a disfigured face


    and a terrible voice. She has no scruples. Even getting arge sum of money, she doesn¡¯t have any


    hope for life.


    Her life has long been ruined by Marina. Being alive with this appearance is worse than death.


    ¡°You hired a professional killer to murder me, to cut my vocal cords. Do you think nothing has


    happened if I lose my voice?¡± Jade seems crazy,ughing in a piercing voice. ¡°The only w in a


    perfect n, the only w¡­ Why did you make a mistake at a critical moment? Did you really think I¡¯m


    not prepared? You said you didn¡¯t get involved. Okay, let¡¯s listen to this recording. You must know who


    the speaker is!¡±


    Then Jade takes out a reproduced voice recorder from her pocket, a two-inch long, silver one. Button


    pressed, a familiar voicees out immediately¡ª


    ¡°Have you gotten that thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, try to put that thing at the southwest corner in the back garden of this hospital, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Jade is uneasy, ¡°Is there any surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a blind side, there is no camera, and I¡¯d observed it.¡±


    ...


    An extremely familiar voicees, and Marina is shuddering with an ashen face, like a ghost, standing


    there coldly. She can clearly hear her blood flowing through blood vessels to the heart and then


    releasing huge pressure on her limbs after the ventricles contract.


    She knows she can¡¯t easily jerk him around this time.


    It¡¯s not a long conversation. Until, in the end, she hears her voice¡ª


    ¡°This issue will end soon. If finished, you can run away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly toxic. What do you want to do?¡± At that time, Jade¡¯s voice was normal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill her. I¡¯m just making use of her to kill another one.¡±


    Every word falls into her eardrums clearly, like marbles bouncing on the ground repeatedly. There is


    dead silence in the air. Her words echo in the huge vi.


    I won¡¯t kill her. I¡¯m just making use of her to kill another one.


    It¡¯s clear enough.


    Marina feels chilly as if being poured over by a basin of icy water. The source of the coldness isn¡¯t


    someone else, but the man approaching her step by step.


    That charming face hasn¡¯t changed at all, but she feels something different, something terrifying.


    Looking down at the falling woman on the ground, Rex is desperate to ughter her. He hasn¡¯t hated a


    person so much.


    Cultivate a devil to do evil.


    So many years of effort and care prove this sentence.


    Rex¡¯s heart is like soaked in oil, hard and dumb. Walking towards her to look down at her, he makes


    thest judgment. ¡°You did it.¡±


    It¡¯s not a question, but a calm statement of a fact.

 Chapter 317: She Will Be Sad If She Can’t See Me

    Chapter 317: She Will Be Sad If She Can¡¯t See Me


    Marina is on the verge of suffocation with fear. She lunges forward to hold his ankle. ¡°Rex, don¡¯t listen


    to her nonsense. I did want to handle Lily, but I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    His face is gloomy and scary, like a stormy night. Rex opens his lips calmly. ¡°What about the


    recording?¡±


    ¡°The recording¡­¡± Crawling on the smooth ground and looking around helplessly, Marina stammers for


    a long time but fails to give him aplete exnation.


    It happens at all once. Jade¡¯s appearance is a shock. She has no time to fabricate a story at all. Now


    her conspiracy is unraveled, and she can¡¯t even lie.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to say, because obviously, it¡¯s true.


    ¡°You murdered Melly.¡± Rex loses thest feelings for her. His regret, sorrow, and rage alle from his


    guilt and debt towards Lily.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± Marina knows she can¡¯t admit it and tries hard to exin.


    The man raises his lips, like a demon from the hell. ¡°I know everything will be unraveled if I want to


    investigate.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Rex, let me exin. I don¡¯t want to do that. I¡¯m forced¡­¡± Marina cries like running water. But


    the man isn¡¯t touched anymore.


    Hepletely loses the feelings for her. She is worse than a stranger.


    His beloveddy is murdered by her. His nostalgia and tolerance have be a shelter for the


    murderer. His heart is almost broken when he thinks of it.


    The man pulls his ankle out of her hands and lowers his body to grab her cor, dragging her off the


    ground. Rex res at her with scarlet eyes and gnashes, ¡°You killed Lily and still want to rece her


    now. I spoiled you, so you dare to y tricks brazenly in front of me. Now, she passed away, do you


    think I will make you feel better?¡±


    How much he covered for her, how much he hates her now!


    She is the most vicious one. He doesn¡¯t know when she started to make use of his feelings for her and


    his guilt for her parents.


    Marina feels a pain in her neck, scratched by the cor. She looks at the man who strangled her in a


    panic, so she says without thinking, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. You promised my parents to take care of


    me for the rest of my life. They died for you. You can¡¯t break your promise!¡±


    ¡°I owe your parents, but I owe you nothing. Many years of care for you and the lives of Lily and two


    babies in her womb are enough to repay their kindness!¡± Rex¡¯s eyes are bloodshot. Thinking that he is


    an indirect killer of Lily and their child for such a malicious woman, he regrets deeply, but his regrets


    are useless.


    Rex feels torturous and detests himself, regretting that he didn¡¯t trust her and that he was an


    aplice. He yarns to die for Lily!


    ¡°By the way, Lily was pitiful. She loved two men desperately but no one really loved her.¡± Jade


    suddenly sneers. ¡°Probably I can meet her in hell soon.¡±


    In fact, when she knew Lily died, Jade was still a little stunned. She thought she was the only one in a


    dilemma. Unexpectedly, Lily was more miserable. Thus, her resentment towards Lily lessens and she


    hates Marina more.


    Jade knew Lily at a young age and knew most of her life. Jade doesn¡¯t feel sad about her death but


    feels pity for her.


    They all have a worthless, short life.


    As she finishes her talk, the door is pushed open again from the outside. It is Pehry, followed by a tall


    man in a ck shirt.


    Jade stands still without looking back, and closes her eyes. She knows why they are here.


    In the next second, her arms and neck are under control. She is hit on one side of the wall, her face


    pressed against the wall. Her lips are knocked by the teeth, bleeding and deformed.


    She has no intention of resisting at all and is taken out with hands tied obediently.


    Watching Rex¡¯s action to Marina, Pehry is frozen. In his memory, Rex always dotes on this woman and


    hasn¡¯t been mad at her. But now Rex does hurt her, which surprises him.


    ¡°Rex, I¡¯m going to take her away.¡± Pehry reminds him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her die. She¡¯s valuable.¡± When he says this, Rex stares at Marina¡¯s watery eyes. But his gaze


    makes her heart trembling.


    ¡°Valuable?¡± Pehry is confused. ¡°What¡¯s her value?¡±


    Rex suddenly loosens his grasp and pushes her away with nothing in his eyes but hatred. ¡°She¡¯s a


    witness. She¡¯s the one who murdered Melly. Lily is innocent.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Petry can¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock, looking at the woman, who is cuddling on the


    ground. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    Everyone gets involved in the investigation. He had been watching how much Rex and Lily have


    suffered bute to doom.


    But now, it turns out that¡­


    Pehry creases his brows, feeling shocked and then disgusted. He hasn¡¯t expected that it is Melly¡¯s


    closest granddaughter who killed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The death of your parents has something to do with me. I promised them I would take


    good care of you, the innocent you, but not a murderer. I should be to me for the present Marina. My


    indulgence cultivates a demon in your heart, so I will definitely exterminate her in person.¡± Rex is like a


    judge, announcing her sins one by one. ¡°You indirectly killed Lily. I won¡¯t forgive you in my life.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you to the police station and the following procedures will be executed ording to


    law.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Marina is terrified. She knows he is serious, judging from his love for Lily. She lets aside her


    dignity, holding his foot and begging, ¡°Rex, I¡¯m not in a good condition. You¡¯re sending me to death.


    Didn¡¯t you want to let me go abroad for treatment? I agree with you. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± The man rejects her mercilessly and avoids her touches, feeling enraged and sad. ¡°Lily


    and her child died because of you. If I save you and forgive you, I¡¯ll be the aplice.¡±


    Marina still tries to save herself. Even when someone drags her arms out, she still turns around to


    shout. However, the man has made up his mind and nothing can be changed.


    In the end, her yelling sound is cut off by the door. Pehry looks at the lonely shadow under the light and


    feels sad. ¡°Rex, I¡¯m going to take them away. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    After finishing, Pehry thinks it¡¯s impossible for Rex to not be sad, thus adding, ¡°Why not live in my home


    for a few days?¡±


    At least, Rex probably won¡¯t feel worse when seeing the old scene.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± His voice is hoarse, with a trace of sadness. ¡°What if shees back one day but I¡¯m not


    here? She will feel sad.¡±


    Then Rex directly steps to the second floor, no matter what Pehry will think. It¡¯s the bedroom that he


    spent countless days and nights with Lily.


    There is dead silence in the vast vi, which makes Pehry feel chilly. Rex used to hold parties here and


    had fun with several friends. But why would this day happen?


    Pehry sighs silently. What a tragedy!

 Chapter 318: Marina Was Sentenced to Death

    Chapter 318: Marina Was Sentenced to Death


    Jade is arrested, while Marina goes to jail. During the short interrogation, Jade admits everything


    quickly.


    On the other hand, Marina keeps refusing and lying. No one has expected how powerful her mental


    quality is. Even a lie detector doesn¡¯t work for her.


    Marina has done so many sins that she can face all of them numbly and lie without a glimmer of guilt in


    her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Charles, a professor at the First Affiliated Hospital of J University who made the DH23


    poison in person, is the key to this case. But this issue is vicious enough to make him fall from the


    medical altar.


    The case continues to progress. Unexpectedly, Jade is sentenced to death. However, Marina¡¯s


    sentence is still not announced. Everyone is waiting for Rex, until the day when the case is closed.


    Rex tells the person in charge of the case very calmly that everything should follow thew.


    Marina is sentenced to death; however, Rex can¡¯t let her die, for the sake of hisst guilt to her parents.


    But he can¡¯t forgive her. Until now, Marina still doesn¡¯t regret what she has done. She doesn¡¯t deserve


    to be forgiven.


    As a result, she is sentenced to life imprisonment. Rex arranges a single room for her in the prison with


    the same medical care. However, it isn¡¯t George, but another team.


    However, it¡¯s meaningless for Marina. She is just converted from one cage to another, and Rex doesn¡¯t


    exist in this one.


    She keeps asking Rex to see her, but all in vain.


    That man will nevere.


    Realizing it, Marina¡¯s physical condition worsens at a visible speed. At first, she still hopes that Rex will


    come to visit her after knowing her condition.


    However, no onees to visit her. She¡¯s forgotten, stuck in this narrow and damp space quietly like a


    walking dead.


    No one has expected that Marina willmit suicide in prison one night six monthster.


    This woman who stirs up countless trouble and discord finally leaves the world and ends up in such a


    tragic way of cutting her wrist.


    She¡¯s right. Her life and all her feelingse from the man called Rex. If he doesn¡¯t exist in her world,


    there will be no meaning for life.


    The retorted lovests all her life, until thest moment of her life.


    Hearing the news, Rex is smoking on the balcony. At the end of summer, lush vegetation sprawls the


    yard. Everything is full of vitality. But his heart is full of depression.


    When he hears Marina¡¯s death, Rex even doesn¡¯t know what his feeling is. Sort of numb, he seems to


    have expected this result long ago.


    In this chasing rtionship, Rex seems to be an active hunter, but indeed a passive prey. He hasn¡¯t


    known Marina clearly.


    It¡¯s a simple funeral. The past scenes all disappear. The moments of hatred, resentment, or seeming


    harmony all vanish into bubbles.


    People can¡¯te back from death. This farce finally ends.


    ...


    On the other side of the ocean, Lily hears the news from Ryan two days after Marina¡¯s death.


    That woman, who kept trying to murder her several times, ends up in this way.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how she feels. She neither feels sad nor pitiful, not even a trace of happiness after


    revenge. She is calm but a little depressed.


    Unexpectedly, Marina would die so easily and evenmitted suicide. In her mind, Marina was a


    totally vicious woman, who would struggle to get what she wanted until thest second.


    However, such a persistent and insane womanmitted suicide.


    Lily suddenly realizes that everyone in this world has his own weakness. No one is invincible, even if


    he is unpardonably wicked.


    Watching her staring out the window in a daze, Ryan walks slowly to her and takes a thin woolen


    nket to cover her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Lie down and rest.¡±


    She¡¯s pregnant for almost eight months and she¡¯s about to give birth. He hires a nurse and a doctor at


    home. In a few days, she will go to the hospital inbor. Thinking too much only does harm to her body.


    Lily looks down at her bulging belly, which was t when she came to this country.


    The increasing weight has made her ankles swollen. With a press, there will be a dent. Her body is


    even swollen terribly.


    Her pregnancy reaction is huge. Every meal is a torture for her. Especially when she was pregnant for


    three to six months, she relied on glucose and various nutritional injections.


    Being expectant, Lily can¡¯t work and all her financial costs are supported by Ryan, so she feels kind of


    ashamed when facing this man.


    During the past six months, Lily knows the man in front of her better. He¡¯s very mysterious. Luckily, he¡¯s


    righteous. When she was in trouble, he didn¡¯t threaten her or ask for something. They seldom met,


    about once or twice a week, and spent most of the weekends together. He went on business trips in the


    remaining time. Intentionally or unintentionally, he kept a safe and non-offensive distance from her.


    When she is avable, Lily will read some books onw. She ns to obtain thewyer qualification


    certificate after delivery.


    Fortunately, she¡¯s waiting for the arrival of her baby in suffering and misses that man less. He just


    shes through her mind only for a moment.


    ¡°Ryan, thank you,¡± Lily says solemnly and feels really grateful for him.


    The man is standing next to her. From his view, her skin is fair and tender. Probably because of her


    pregnancy, she looks moister, plumper, and more delicate. Hair tied back, her slender neck and


    delicate face are exposed. She¡¯s the most beautiful expectant mother Ryan has ever seen.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t dare to live with her every day, afraid that he can¡¯t control himself. He goes on


    business trips and works hard to divert his attention.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Luckily, he is a man of great self-control.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital two dayster. Don¡¯t worry. Enjoy it.¡± He reminds her gently, not revealing a


    trace of anxiety.


    Lily raises her hand to touch her bulging belly. Looking into the distance and pondering for a long time,


    she says in a broken voice, ¡°Because of you, he can survive. He won¡¯t forget you in his life.¡±


    Lily says with gratitude. Ryan feels his heart is grabbed by someone, not painful but itchy.


    The man curls his lips in silence with a glimmer of warmth in his eyes. ¡°I saved him because of you.


    You¡¯d better thank yourself.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes turn red secretly. Enduring all this alone in a foreign country isn¡¯t easy for her. Ryan¡¯s word


    is like spring water, smoothing her uneasy heart.


    She hopes god could give this child all her luck. Let hime to this world healthily and safely.

 Chapter 319: Baby Is Born

    Chapter 319: Baby Is Born


    Lily¡¯s experience and suffering in a foreign country are totally beyond Rex¡¯s imagination. With sagging


    spirits, he depended on alcohol to numb himself at first, but it was useless as time went on. Thus he


    only insists to be alive.


    Karl and other friends watch his depression but can¡¯t do anything. Although Rex isn¡¯t talkative in the


    past, he still has a fire burning in his heart. However, after the disappearance of Lily, the man


    completely changes. There is a disgust of life in his bones.


    He hates this world, even thew which he was most proud of.


    No one canfort him. Rex has to make it and survive on his own.


    In the past half a year, Rex went to thepany very few times. One morning, however, he rushes to


    the office, while Orson is reading today¡¯s schedule. Orson is taken aback when he sees Rex and


    stands up happily to greet him. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    He thinks Rex has gotten rid of the shadow, willing toe back to thepany as before.


    However, his words frighten Orson¡ªI n to retire from the legal profession. Make the statement at


    noon.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Orson is experienced, but hearing it, he is frozen. ¡°Rex, what¡­ what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I will quit my legal profession. I won¡¯t get involved in this area anymore.¡± He wants to get rid of this


    environment; otherwise, he will resent himself for the rest of his life.


    Thew, his faith, has helped numerous people but nders his most beloved woman, which is the


    unbearable thing in his life.


    Seeing his determination, Orson frowns subconsciously. ¡°Rex, calm down. You and I set up this


    company and witness its development. If you leave it now, what will it be? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Rex replies directly, his dark eyes full of determination. ¡°It can run well, operated by you.


    Hugo is promising. When I retire, you can give him a promotion to help you.¡±


    Since he says that, Rex has made up his mind.


    All of a sudden, Orson doesn¡¯t know what to say. Rex¡¯s decision is beyond his expectation. He hasn¡¯t


    expected Rex would quit the legal profession one day, leave the profession he loved the most.


    After graduation, Rex was so proud and confident to enter this field. Setbacks, however fierce or tricky,


    never brought him down. But now¡­


    Orson takes a deep breath. ¡°Rex, I know you¡¯re sad. As an outsider, I probably shouldn¡¯t say this. But,


    as your friend, I still want to say something to you. Lily¡¯s death is a shock to you. But she can¡¯te


    back to life. I hope you can restrain your grief. Your present life is thest thing I want to see. I haven¡¯t


    expected you would leave this field. Have you ever thought about what you¡¯re going to do? Even if you


    don¡¯t want to be responsible for yourself, if she is still alive, Lily doesn¡¯t want to see you like this,


    definitely.¡±


    Originally, Rex doesn¡¯t care about his talk. Numerous people around him haveforted him before,


    and he is numb to this repetitive talk. However, Orson¡¯sst sentence undoubtedly sticks his heart.


    The man is stunned and then curls his lips like a mockery. Sadness in his eyes, Rex murmurs, ¡°If she is


    really alive, it will be excellent.¡±


    As he finishes, the office falls into silence and sadness. Since Lily died, her death has been an


    extremely grave topic. It¡¯s indeed unbearable for him to watch his beloved one pass away.


    But, as the best friend, Orson can¡¯t let Rex live in the illusion he creates, which will only do harm to him


    and others.


    Orson misses the proud and reasonable man, who was immersed in work. ¡°Rex, how long will you face


    the reality?¡±


    Face the reality?


    The manughs at himself and curls his lips. ¡°If I can¡¯t find her in one day, then I will spend two days. If


    I fail in two days, then I will spend three days, until the end of my life.¡±


    Hearing it, Orson is annoyed. ¡°You want to look for her for your life and imagine she¡¯s alive for a


    lifetime. You will find her? When will you stop deceiving yourself? If she was still alive, Lily would have


    shown up in front of you!¡±


    As he finishes, Orson thinks he will give a response, sadly or angrily. However, that man just raises his


    hand to rub his temple. Covering half of his face with a palm, Rex leans on the sofa in pain and


    desperation. He takes a deep breath. His voice is weak and pale. ¡°Let me look for her. When I face the


    reality, I will be not far from death.¡±


    Orson is frozen by his words. Staring at the man on the sofa, Orson can¡¯t say anything at this moment,


    as if his throat is stuck by a lump of cotton, making him blush.


    At this moment, Orson knows his determination. To ept her death is to ept his.


    ...


    More than one monthter, in London, Ennd, it starts to drizzle at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Outside the delivery room of the most expensive private confinement center in the local area, hurried


    footstepse. The nurse, who apanies Lily, looks over and sees a leading man in a tailored suit


    with his hair neatlybed backward. A pair of golden sses on his nose makes his facial features


    pleasant and prominent. If not followed by a group of men in ck, he will be regarded as an executive


    in a high-techpany.


    As he approaches, the nurse can smell the faint scent of mint from his body. It¡¯s refreshing, not strong


    when they are at a close distance. His frigid, dark eyes fix on her. He asks in an authentic English


    ent, ¡°How about her?¡±


    Frightened by this scene, she knows he must be a big figure, although his identity is still unknown; thus


    she immediately replies respectfully, ¡°Caesarean section, there is no ident so far. Everything is


    going well.¡±


    Hearing the response, Ryan is a little relieved. He was making a deal of hundreds of millions of dors.


    However, as soon as he heard the news from the hospital, he immediately interrupted the meeting and


    rushed over without stopping. Luckily, he wasn¡¯tte.


    A slight chance of expression appears in his cold but attractive face. The man turns around and sits on


    a long chair in the corridor. Elbows rested on his thighs and slender index fingers ced around the


    nose, he looks at his watch from time to time and waits in silence.


    Time goes on. Ryan has spent most of his time in waiting, but he has never been so torturous like


    today.


    At first, he sits patiently. But after a while, he stands up and paces in the corridor.


    An hour and a halfter, the door of the operating room finally opens. A doctor in the anti-bacterial suit


    hugs a plump, wrinkled baby out. Ryan immediately walks over and the doctor shows him the crying


    baby with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a boy, 3.9 kilograms. He is very strong, crying loudly.¡±


    He¡¯s a wrinkled red little thing. His face almost can¡¯t be seen, folding together. His fleshy mouth is


    making noises. There are a few fluffy hairs on his head. Staring at him, Ryan feels the baby is ugly and


    disgusting, without a trace of cuteness.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    White and slender as Lily is, how can she give birth to such an ugly thing?

 Chapter 320: His Name Is Adair

    Chapter 320: His Name Is Adair


    The doctor seems to be used to this kind of reaction and exins with a smile. ¡°Babies are born like


    this. He will look better.¡±


    Seeing Ryan stiffens, the doctor reminds him again, ¡°You can touch him gently.¡±


    It is the first time that Ryan has seen a newborn body in more than 30 years. His hands have held


    money and knives, but he doesn¡¯t dare to touch the baby now.


    After stretching out his hand several times, Ryan finally touches the baby¡¯s walnut-sized fist carefully


    and has a strange feeling in his heart.


    Although the baby isn¡¯t his, Ryan is still touched, since he has spent nearly a year with Lily after he


    knew her pregnancy.


    He has killed countless people, but it¡¯s the first time that he feels delighted about the arrival of a baby.


    Yes, Ryan is delighted.


    After showing him the baby, the doctor delivers the child to a nurse. The newborn baby should stay in


    an incubator for observation. Ryan waits, until the lights outsides the operating room goes out and Lily


    is pushed into the ward, and steps in.


    A caesarean section is different from a normal delivery. After giving birth, Lily is extremely weak. Her


    palm-sized face is bloodless on the pillow, and even her lips are ashen.


    The hair on the forehead is soaked in sweat and sticks to her face. Even watching her from a distance,


    Ryan can feel her fragility personally.


    Fortunately, she is still conscious.


    After the delivery, a nurse has shown her the baby. Seeing him walking in at this moment, Lily asks


    urgently, ¡°Where is my baby?¡±


    Walking to the bed, Ryan takes a chair and sits down. ¡°He¡¯s sent to the incubator for observation.¡±


    After hearing it, Lily is relieved and rxed. Although she¡¯s still under anesthesia, Lily can feel her


    womb is empty. After ten-month pregnancy, the little thing, who shares her body and blood, finally


    comes to this world.


    Heforts gently, fearing she is worried, ¡°It¡¯s a boy, 3.9 kilograms. The doctor said he¡¯s strong. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Hearing it, Lily closes her red-rimmed eyes gently. She keeps resisting, but fails, tears trailing down her


    face into her hair and dampening them.


    After a while, Lily opens her eyes and looks at his palm rested on his knee. Moving her finger, Lily fails


    to raise her hand with a frown.


    As if he knows her intention, the man stretches out his hand directly and holds her cold palm. ¡°You just


    gave birth to a baby. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Lily, unprecedentedly, doesn¡¯t avoid his touch and puts on a fragile but sincere smile. Her starry eyes


    look into his. ¡°Ryan, thank you.¡±


    She gently holds his palm back, so gently that he barely notices it. However, it is this strength that


    grabs his heart.


    Lily doesn¡¯t have any intention. She only feels excited as a mother. She knows the child couldn¡¯t have


    been born if it weren¡¯t for his help. Ryan gives the child a chance to this world, a chance to see this


    beautiful ce.


    The motherhood hidden in her bones makes Lily look gentler. Staring at the man in front, Lily says


    gently, ¡°When he grows up, I¡¯ll tell him that there was an uncle, who drove a private jet and came to my


    side to wee him.¡±


    Probably because of the wonderful atmosphere, Ryan bursts intoughter by her words. Touched,


    Ryan answers in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the child is born, Lily recuperates quickly under special care. Young as she is, Lily looks more


    feminine, her figure almost unchanged, except for a light scar on her belly, and her skin better.


    As for the child¡¯s hukou, Ryan solves quickly. He always has a way to deal with these tricky problems


    productively. Besides, the forces behind him are scarily powerful.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how he handled all of this. He doesn¡¯t tell her, and she doesn¡¯t ask him.


    ¡°Have you figured out his name?¡± Ryan asks her when registering the hukou.


    Lily has thought about it long ago. Watching the baby sleeping soundly in the crib, Lily pronounces


    slowly, ¡°Adair, named after me.¡±


    Ryan raises his brows, not expecting she would name the child after her. But it¡¯s fine. At least he


    doesn¡¯t like thinking of Rex when he sees the child.


    After pondering for a while, the man gently asks, ¡°Adair?¡±


    ¡°A-D-A-I-R, Adair means as tough as trees.¡± Lily meets his eyes and smiles. ¡°My previous life has been


    aggrieved and painful. I hope he can grow up healthily.¡±


    Ryan nods. ¡°Good, as you like.¡±


    Lily gazes at him and attracts his look. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She looks away. ¡°I only feel that I can¡¯t repay your kindness.¡±


    Hearing it, the man puts down the crystal ss in his hand and leans towards Lily, with hands crossed


    in front exposing his expensive watch. His wide-set eyes fix on her, with hidden affection. ¡°You may


    repay with your life?¡±


    He seems to be joking, but serious.


    Lily¡¯s heart thumps and immediately rifies the situation, ¡°You know I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you?¡± Ryan interrupts her. He doesn¡¯t like to hear that and his eyes turn sharp. ¡°Being with


    me is good for you and your child. Having a formal identity, you won¡¯t suffer and I will satisfy your


    physical need. Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily furrows her brows and looks serious. ¡°I really appreciate what you have done to us. But it¡¯s


    gratitude, not love.¡±


    ¡°So you can bear to watch your child being isted because of the single-parent family? As an


    unmarried mother, you will have a very difficult life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I need to tolerate.¡± Lily bites her lops, leaving a mark, and stares at him stubbornly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s unfair for my child. But I need to be responsible for my rtionship. I hope you can respect


    me.¡±


    After experiencing two failed rtionships, Lily embraces no hope for love. She doesn¡¯t know whether


    she will fall in love again. But she won¡¯t during this period.


    Ryan looks at her stubborn face and suddenly chuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t like being rejected. But strangely, your


    rejection attracts me more than your eptance.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°...¡± Lily opens her mouth, speechless.


    Can she regard him as a freak?


    ¡°That¡¯s one of my suggestions. If you¡¯re reluctant, then forget it.¡± After that, his eyes suddenly darken


    and he stares at her. ¡°I¡¯ll smooth your reverse scales sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 321: Sit by My Side

    Chapter 321: Sit by My Side


    After childbirth, Lily tries to get back to normal life and make a living in this new country.


    Thanks to her prior studying experience in Toronto, she can basically speak English without strong


    ent and practice daily conversation.


    But what she knows is just basic knowledge, and there is still a lot for her to learn. Therefore, with the


    help from Ryan, she goes to college and majors inw.


    With time passing, Lily is upied with taking care of Adair as well as studying. When Ryanes by,


    she also needs to attend to him. Sometimes she does part-time jobs. She doesn¡¯t have time to think


    about what happened before and life just goes on this way.


    Through half a year¡¯s studying, Lily has mastered expressions which were once strange to her, and


    also gained deeper insights into Britain¡¯sw.


    She passes the test and gets the certificate required to be awyer, after which she is offered an


    internship at a local legal firm.


    Though British here are biased against Asians, Lily holds out. At first, she does negligible jobs like


    running errands, buying coffee and cleaning office. Then she gets to handle some cases.


    Through hard work, Lily is proving that she is not a good-for-nothing.


    During two years at thew firm, she begins as an intern and finally bes an official worker,


    jumping from a grass-root worker to a barrister. She has won many cases and helped a lot of people.


    No matter how hard it is to win a case, she never gives up. While she is gaining approval from


    colleagues, her sry also gets higher.


    However, Lily chooses to resign now.


    Her boss is a 1.9-meter-tall white man. He does a lot of bodynguage when talking. He is habitually


    cranky but also takes talented people seriously. He says to her, "Lydia, you are doing a great job. I


    don''t think you should resign. If it is the problem of sry, I am sure we can discuss it."


    Smiling, Lily shakes her head and hands over the resignation, saying, ¡°Ken, I gave it a lot of thought. I


    have my own n and hope you can understand.¡±


    Ken turns around facing the blind windows, and with hands behind his head, he scratches his hair


    restlessly, asking, "Why do you got to leave? I really appreciate your talent and wish you can stay."


    "I know, and you have been a great boss to me. But I am afraid I have my own career n. So sorry


    that I can''t say yes, but I sincerely hope we will have other cooperation in the future."


    Lily¡¯s rejectiones in a straight way. She has saved some money in these two years. Though it is


    not much, it should be enough to support them for a while. Now it is time for her to pursue her dream.


    Having been in Britain for three years, she needs to make some changes.


    On the day of her departure, standing at the firm¡¯s gate, Ken hugs her and says, "I wish you a splendid


    future."


    Lily smiles and hugs him, "Thank you and you too."


    At this moment, a soft voicees from behind, "Mummy...Mummy..."


    A bit surprised, Lily looks back and sees a toddler with ck hair wobbling towards her. The kid wears


    a light-blue T-shirt and a pair of khaki trousers. His shoes are limited edition from a famous brand.


    Overall, this is a cute and handsome little boy.


    Feeling a strain of warmth flowing through her, Lily squats down and holds the little boy, "Be careful."


    During this whole time, Lily never brings Adair here, which makes Ken a bit surprised and confused at


    meeting him, "And this is?"


    Lily holds the boy¡¯s hand and stands up, "This is my son, Adair."


    ¡°Hello, Adair, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Ken bends over touching Adair¡¯s head.


    Adair smiles and greets Ken in English, too.


    Ryan asks Adair to get her mommy because he doesn¡¯t want Ken keep hugging Lily. However, now


    Adair starts chatting with Ken.


    Ryan takes off his sunsses, tosses it on the front passenger¡¯s seat, gets off the car and walks


    towards them, whining, "Still not over?"


    Lily squints at him and is surprised at his look today. Used to wear a tight suit, he only wears a T-shirt


    today. What¡¯s more, he is not wearing a tie and two buttons of his shirt are still undone, which leaves


    his charming vicle bare in sunlight.


    From his look, Lily wonders where he has been.


    Ryan catches her surprise and runs his fingers through his hair, exining, "I just finished a business


    trip and took a bath beforeing out."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He is saying that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t time to put himself in order.


    Lily nces at his messy hair and strangely finds it kind of hot.


    She nods, "Thanks for the ride."


    "If you are so thankful, just get in the car. I have been waiting for a long time." He peeks at Ken beside


    while talking. Though he is speaking Chinese, Ken can feel his strong jealousy even through his eyes.


    Ken soon understands andughs, "Bro, you are too possessive!"


    Ryan doesn¡¯t care how others look at him. He squints and reaches to hold Lily¡¯s shoulder. He already


    saw in the car how Ken hugged Lily and is very pissed.


    She never lets him touch her. Why a stranger gets to do that?


    Lily tries to break away but fails. She doesn¡¯t want to embarrass Ryan in pubic, so she squeezes out a


    smile and introduces Ken to him. "This is my boss, Ken."


    Fortunately, Ryan hasn¡¯t lost his mind and says to Ken politely, "Thank you for taking care of her here."


    Ken waves his hand and replies, "No problem. She is a talentedwyer."


    Lily can almost see embarrassment filling the air. She touches Adair¡¯s head and turns towards Ryan in


    slight anger, "Shall we go now?"


    Getting what he wants, Ryan retreats his hand and walks straight to the car.


    Watching Ryan¡¯s back, Lily exins to Ken with helplessness, "This is how he is. Hope you don¡¯t


    mind."


    "That¡¯s all right. I can tell that he cares a lot about you. "Ken waves his hand and says, "So long, Lily.


    It¡¯s been nice working with you."


    "Goodbye.¡±


    Lily holds Adair¡¯s hand and ns to sit in the back seats. But before she gets in, Ryan says, "Sit by my


    side."

 Chapter 322: Lust That Has Been Repressed for Five Years

    Chapter 322: Lust That Has Been Repressed for Five Years


    "What about the kid¡­"


    Ryan stops her, "there is a safety seat."


    After all, Hees to pick her up right after getting off the ne. Lily decides to do as he insists.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She asks Adair to be careful and then sits on the front passenger seat.


    Watching Mum going away, Adair pouts and says, "Uncle you are so annoying! You always want to


    have Mummy to yourself, but she is mine!"


    Ryan peeks at the review mirror and says, "If there were no me, where did youe from?"


    Lily fastens her safety belt and watches them squabbling. She touches her ears to cover her


    embarrassment. The adult is not acting like an adult and the kid is also not acting like a kid.


    Besides, Ryan looks like he really cares about this argument.


    Lily sighs and reaches to poke his waist, murmuring, "Don¡¯t you know how old he is? Can¡¯t you just let


    he win?"


    Before Ryan replies, Adair quickly cuts in, "Mummy is right. You should let me win. I am just a kid and


    you are an adult. You can¡¯t bully me. It is not fair."


    "I bully you?" Ryanins, "You little bad egg."


    Lily hears what Adair says and decides to give him a lecture. She turns back and says, "Adair, don¡¯t


    talk back to your uncle."


    Ryan does care about Adair a lot. During the first year of her work, she almost lives hand to mouth and


    can¡¯t meet Adair¡¯s materialistic needs. While since Adair was just a baby, Ryan sends people to bring


    different, fancy gifts every day.


    He asks nothing from Lily other than her doing some daily chores. During these three years, they


    always keep a distance. Lily is grateful form the bottom of her heart and also hopes Adair to do the


    same and treat Ryan right.


    Scolded, Adair stops talking and looks out the window. The sight reminds Lily a lot of the man buried in


    her memory.


    Kinship is so miraculous. Though two of them never live together, they are so alike sometimes.


    At this moment, Lily feels a bit down. After all these years, although she still thinks of that man when


    seeing Adair, the times are fewer and her heart hurts less. Now she can¡¯t even picture his face clearly.


    She has used three years to put everything down.


    Lily looks away and watches the backingndscape in the window. She doesn¡¯t want to think about the


    past any more.


    ¡­


    Back home, Adair starts ying with the toy cars Ryan bought for him this time.


    Little boy likes this kind of stuff. All his toys are limited edition. Ryan pays money happily and Adair


    ys happily. Though Lily thinks it is a waste of money, she seldomins.


    She drinks a cup of water and says, "I know you care about him, but you don¡¯t have to buy so many


    toys. Adair is so young and he only ys them for pleasure. It is wasting money."


    "You think I care about money?" He is grinding coffee beans with head down.


    Lily knows he doesn¡¯t care about money. He is a loaded investor and uses money to make more


    money. Compared to how much he earns a day, the money he spends on Adair is nothing.


    But¡­


    She puts down her ss and bes serious, "I can¡¯t depend on you forever. You can spoil him now,


    but the day wille when we need to rely on ourselves. What if he can¡¯t get used to the life then? "


    It is easy to adapt to rich life when you were once poor, however, it is not otherwise.


    Hearing this, Ryan stops grinding, instantly reaches to hold her waist and presses her on the marble


    table, with his chest on hers.


    Lily is shocked and pushes against him, shouting, "Let go of me!"


    With him holding her like this, she can¡¯t even move. Otherwise she will touch ces she shouldn¡¯t


    touch.


    "I didn¡¯t know you n to leave me someday." He sneers and expresses his dissatisfaction.


    Lily senses his misapprehension and quickly exins, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I was saying I wanted


    to make a living by myself in the future instead of relying on you forever, which makes me feel


    worthless.¡±


    "Then what is it that won¡¯t make you feel worthless?" Ryan squints at her, "Is it kicking me away when


    you are capable?"


    Lily is stunned at what he says and argues, "That is not what I meant."


    "Then what did you mean by that?"


    "I nned to tell you today." She pauses to calm herself down, "During these two years, I came into


    contact with many difficult cases and experienced a lot. I think I am now capable of more and want to


    set up a legal firm by myself."


    Staring at Ryan¡¯s slightly angry face, she states her future n, "I know this won¡¯t be easy. But I have


    given it a lot of thoughts. It is not a passing fantasy. I worked so hard in these three years so that I


    could stand on my own feet someday. You have helped a lot, especially in raising Adair. I won¡¯t be able


    to pay you back my whole life, let alone kick you away. You know me better than that. "


    Herst sentence eases Ryan. The man rarely shows his emotion, but when with Lily, he is under no


    disguise.


    "What were you thinking about in the car?" A strange question suddenly pops up.


    Lily is surprised and asks, "What?"


    "What were you upset about during the way back?"


    With that, Lilyes to remember that she was thinking about City J and the man in it. She thought


    Ryan wouldn¡¯t notice because she looked away. However, he did.


    Ryan is so agile that she can¡¯t let anything pass without being noticed.


    Embarrassed, Lily looks down, "Nothing."


    Ryan already has the answer. Due to nervousness, Lily¡¯s breath is rasping in her plumb chest, which


    draws Ryan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 323: Can I Kiss You?

    Chapter 323: Can I Kiss You?


    Ryan swallows and looks away before his body loses control.


    Full of affection, Ryan says in a deep voice, "Lily, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. You think what I did for


    you these years was just a gesture of help? "


    Lily feels his breath and blushes like a tomato. She answers helplessly, "Weren¡¯t you just helping me?"


    "Yes, I was." Ryan says immediately, with his eyes filled with lust. This is the first time that he shows his


    feeling for her in such a direct way.


    He pauses and then continues, "But there is also another reason."


    Lily turnspletely speechless and doesn¡¯t even know where toy her gaze. They are so close to


    each other, and all that she can see is his immacte and exquisite face.


    Ryan shapes a short haircut like he did three years ago, which may make other people look mundane


    but matches him perfectly and stresses his unruliness.


    Lily always believes in her heart that this man is everything but mundane. He is full of glowing charm


    which can make every materialistic girl want a piece of him.


    Beyond his handsome look, Ryan owns money and power. This is enough to make a woman fall in love


    with him. However, the first encounter between them can almost be depicted as bizarre, which is also


    why she tends to forget how excellent a man he is.


    Why a man like him will give away three years for nothing?


    "You know I am a business man, and I never give things away for no reason." He opens up with a grin,


    "During these years, you know better than anyone else how I treated you. Lily, I don¡¯t want anything


    else from you. But you can¡¯t fall in love with no one but me."


    Panicked at what he says, Lily doesn¡¯t know how to respond. She knows Ryan treats her differently


    from other women, but seeing he confess like this, she is at a loss about what to do.


    Ryan is a mature man in his thirties. When he decides to ask for something, he must have prepared


    himself well. Lily is like a littlemb, and he resorts to the gentlest yet most cruel way to get her, which


    is lurking around, waiting for her to be defenseless and then devouring her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ryan leans closer to Lily and asks, "Do you understand?"


    He not only speaks out his heart but also forces her to say yes.


    Lily is more panicked and says, "Ryan, don¡¯t do this¡­"


    Her eyshes keep trembling, "I¡­I am just grateful for what you did for me. I never thought of anything


    else."


    "You didn¡¯t?" He grins again, "How do you know that for sure? I didn¡¯t even touch you."


    "But I¡­"


    Before Lily can refute, Ryan looks down and puts his lips on hers. Though they have been home for a


    while, his lips still feel cold. He doesn¡¯t do more aggressive things and just tentatively kisses her like


    this.


    His unexpected action makes Lily go nk. Before she regains consciousness, Ryan already stands


    up.


    "Do you find me kissing you disgusting?"


    Lily clenches her fists, with his sound all over her head.


    Do I find it disgusting?


    Perhaps not. She is just angry that he kisses her without any notice, but she doesn¡¯t find it disgusting at


    all. And this sentiment makes her even more agitated.


    Why does she feel this way?


    Is it because these three years have brought them so close?


    Ryan captures everything on her face, including helplessness, anxiety, confusion and fear. She looks


    like a panicked deer, which makes him crave her more.


    Ryan smiles, "So Lily, don¡¯t simply define your feeling for me. Human being isplicated. Not


    everything is ck and white. Sometimes we don¡¯t even know what we want ourselves."


    Seeing Lily keep her head down, Ryan raises her chin to make her look straight at him, "You don¡¯t need


    to be afraid. I won¡¯t have you make any decision. I just hope you can give me a chance to look after


    you and Adair. All you need to do is epting my love and not pushing me away. Just let life run its


    course."


    Ryan continues, "Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think about Adair. He is a big boy now


    and needs someone masculine to rely on."


    All her emotion is calmed down by this sentence.


    Though Adair is only three years old, he can already think as an individual. He is going to kindergarten


    at the middle of this year. Of course, Lily is afraid that when Adair sees other children have a father, he


    will wonder why he doesn¡¯t have one.


    Yes, he definitely will. When she apanies Adair in the amusement park, he always stares at other


    children with parents holding their hands. Though she is willing to sacrifice everything for him, she can


    never y the role of a father.


    Undeniably, Adair likes Ryan. Part of it is because he can feel Ryan¡¯s love for him. What¡¯s more, he


    likes him because he worships and craves for a father¡¯s love.


    This is a natural instinct which has nothing to do with age.


    "You know clearly what Adair needs, so just give it a little thought and stop pushing me away, okay?"


    When Ryan decided to keep Lily around before, he was not sure of why. He only thought this woman


    was special, but special how, he didn¡¯t know.


    After three years, his feeling for her keeps mounting, and watching her turning more and more


    fascinating, he can¡¯t restrain himself anymore.


    "Ryan, you know I can¡¯t give you the answer you want. Why did you do so much for me?" Lily says with


    sadness.


    In front of a man like Ryan, any woman will surrender. But Lily just can¡¯t. Though she likes him, it is


    definitely not love. There is a huge boundary and she knows she can¡¯t act irresponsibly.


    "I was married and have a kid. You can do so much better than me."


    Ryan frowns and stops her, "During my life, I never care about how others think of me. I knows clearly


    what I want. You don¡¯t need to think about other things. I just want you to treat me like a real man."


    Staring at Ryan¡¯s charming face, Lily can¡¯t believe the man who pointed a gun at her three years ago


    and starred her nightmare would confess his love for her one day.


    What¡¯s more unimaginable is that she feels lost in such a vibe.


    Ryan holds down his impulse and moves back a step in the attempt to make her morefortable, "I


    won¡¯t push you to make a decision. Take your time. I can wait."

 Chapter 324: Deadly Allure

    Chapter 324: Deadly Allure


    Back in City J, Rex has quit the legal profession for three years.


    All business of Han Yu Law Firm which he and Orson co-founded is left to Orson. He tries to totally


    remove himself from the legal firm, but Orson doesn¡¯t permit and threatens to unfriend him. At the end


    of each year, Orson conventionally remits a great amount of dividend to him.


    But Rex never touches this money.


    During these three years, he goes to many ces, most of which are underdeveloped. He does charity


    and makes investment in these ces with his savings. He doesn¡¯t intend to gain something, but what


    he does truly benefits a lot of people.


    When someone excels in phnthropy, he bes an excellent investor, too. Maybe he was born to


    be a business man. After three years¡¯ work, he is now one of the top men in the field of phnthropy


    and investment.


    In this April, business takes him to the secondrgest city in South Africa, Cape Town. He only shows


    up at a meeting once and then leaves all business to his subordinates. He himself goes to the juncture


    of South Antic and Indian Ocean, Cape of Good Hope.


    There is the purest blue sky and ocean here. Seawater shes against cliff, stirring up waves which


    come and go. The spectacr sight is beyond all description.


    He stays away from the crowd and stands high to look at the horizon. Apart from the sea and sky,


    sometimes he can see tropical animals like chimpanzees and stags. With sounds of waves and wind


    around his ears, he just keeps staring. His hair has grown a lot, which covers half of his face with wind


    blowing.


    ck sunsses sit on his prominent nose. Even if his face can¡¯t be seen clearly, his forbidding lips


    and charming chin can catch your eyes.


    The allure he has makes you want to tear his clothes apart and explore him.


    When Rex is indulged in this peaceful moment, the personal phone in his pocket rings.


    These years he keeps a boundary between work and personal life. Off work, he never brings the work


    phone around. And only a few people know his private number.


    Rex takes out the phone and sees a domestic number which is neither strange nor familiar.


    He frowns and hangs out without thinking. Before he puts it back, the annoying sound is up again.


    Rex impatiently puts the phone by ears and answers, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Stop calling me."


    "I know! I know......you don¡¯t want me to call you, but I don¡¯t know what to do." The woman at the other


    end of the phone chokes.


    But Rex doesn¡¯t care, and whatever happens to her is none of his business.


    She realizes he is going to hang up and says instantly, "I know you don¡¯t care about me, but what about


    your grandma and grandpa? Your grandma had a heart attack today and just checked in Karl¡¯s


    Hospital. I am calling you because I am afraid bad things will happen."


    Rex freezes at hearing this. Ever since Lily¡¯s ident, his family have forced him to ept the truth of


    her death and persuaded him toe back to thepany. Therefore, he begins drifting away from


    them. But they are still his kin, so he keeps fulfilling his responsibility for them behind the scenes.


    Rex asks loudly, ¡°What did you say?"


    "Your grandma is sick from acute myocarditis and is now in ICU!"


    With that, Rex turns around immediately and walks towards his car.


    "You take good care of her. Notice me if anything goes wrong. Go find a man called Karl. I will get back


    on the first avable flight."


    ...


    The next day, a ne from Cape Townnds on the parking apron of City J.


    In front of the airport gate, a baby-sitter car is already waiting. At the sight of Rex, the driver quickly


    gets off the car and opens the back door for him, "Mr. Rex, please."


    Rex gets in the car without uttering a word.


    The car speeds up and drives towards Karl¡¯s Hospital. Exhaustion and worry weigh on this man,


    making him look tired and anxious.


    It almost takes them two hours to get to the hospital.


    Right after Rex gets out of elevator, he sees the woman waiting in the corridor.


    With long curly hair and light make-up, she is wearing a red skirt, totally standing out in the inly white


    hospital. She is indeed a beautiful yet inappropriate sight.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rex doesn¡¯t look at her and walks straight to the ward as if she didn¡¯t even exist.


    The woman is wearing high-heeled shoes. Rex marches quickly, and she has to trot along.


    "Don¡¯t...Don¡¯t worry. The operation was just finished and she is stable now." she gasps, with her


    delicate face full of ingratiation.


    While the man walking ahead just ignores her.


    The woman bites her lips. What can she do? Even if she is holding grudges, she can¡¯t show them. The


    man is not interested in her, so she can only menially fawn on him.


    Her suffering is nothing if only she could get what she wants.


    He is everything she dreams about a man.


    Opening the ward door, Rex sees Amelia sitting beside the bed and Florence in a sport wear.


    He stops for a few seconds and then walks in, saying with a stiff and unnatural voice, "Mother."


    Then he looks at Florence, "Florence."


    "Brother." Florence says politely. She is still in the freshmen year of college, and her ufortable


    feeling is clearly shown on her face.


    When Florence was young, she met Rex several times a year at family reunions. After she grows up,


    she only sees him once or twice a year. She mainly knows him through her mother Amelia. In her eyes,


    Rex is a capable brother who is good at making money. As for his personality and preference, she


    knows nothing. But he always seems so serious, so she dares not to talk too much.

 Chapter 325: Scheming Snake Vivian

    Chapter 325: Scheming Snake Vivian


    "Vivian said you were on business trip in South Africa. Your grandma suddenly fell ill, and you had to


    come from so far... "Amelia thinks she is "caring" him, unaware of how stiff she sounds.


    Rex stops her, "It¡¯s nothing. Where is Grandpa?"


    "He is at home. He was also shocked when it happened. But we have told him everything was fine. We


    asked him to stay home since he couldn¡¯t be much of a help here."


    "Okay." Rex nods and watches his grandma on the bed.


    Actually, he feels guilty. He thinks of the conflicts and arguments concerning Lily that happened


    between them before. Though he knows he did nothing wrong, still, he feels responsible for Grandma¡¯s


    condition.


    Depression is filling the ward. At this moment, Karles and asks him to have a word.


    In the escape corridor, Rex lights a cigarette, breathes in hard and leans against the wall. Several


    secondster, he raises his head and breathes out.


    Karl nces at him, "I thought you quit smoking."


    "Just one. I am stressed now."


    "You came back overnight?" Karl checks the time and looks at Rex¡¯s exhausted face. He signs with


    resignation and mollifies Rex, "Acute myocarditis is amon illness in elderly people. It is not deadly.


    Just make sure she sticks with scientific medication treatment. The recovery is going to be long and


    slow. But for the present it is not a big deal. You don¡¯t need to worry too much."


    Rex keeps his head up and answers lightly, "Okay."


    Seeing him so down, Karl can¡¯t help but chatter, "Did you take the medicine I gave you?"


    "Yes, I did." Rex reaches to flick the ashes into the dustbin beside. He is lying about taking the


    medicine.


    "Really?" Karl doesn¡¯t buy it and persuades him, "How about youing for a thorough physical


    examination some time these days? I can check if something is wrong with your body before it is too


    late."


    "What¡¯s wrong with my body?" He looks at him and jests, "But indeed my sex life is not going well. Can


    you do anything about that? "


    "..." Rex¡¯s sudden joke almost chokes Karl, who then gives him a kick and says aloud, "Then you


    should go to the urological department."


    It has just been several minutes, but the cigarette is already finished. Rex throws the cigarette end and


    pats Karl¡¯s shoulder before walking away, "Bye."


    However, he walks a few steps and finds Vivian standing beside the entrance of the escape corridor.


    Wasn¡¯t expecting himing out so fast, the woman panics, "I¡­I¡­"


    Rex sneers and says, "Follow me."


    The woman suddenly feels on top of the world. She thinks maybe Rex is finally touched by what she


    did for his grandma and family.


    With this fantasy in her mind, the woman follows him to the rooftop. Karl¡¯s Hospital is well-maintained


    and even the rooftop also looks very clean.


    "Vivian." Rex stands by a pole, with wind blowing his hair. "I didn¡¯t even know, besides stalking, you are


    also into ear-dropping."


    The woman stands three steps away from him, with embarrassment on her face, "I didn¡¯t intend to. I


    was just passing by."


    Vivian will never admit. However, she is d to know Rex hasn¡¯t touched women in these years, not


    even once.


    Though he doesn¡¯t like her, he is not into other women, either. This is all she needs.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Is it I didn¡¯t make myself clearst time, or is it you are just shameless?" Rex puts both of his hands


    into pockets. Though they two aren¡¯t standing too far, his eye look is vague.


    The man is dangerous, yet also charming.


    Vivian begins quibbling, "Rex, I was just being kind and brought Grandma to hospital. I wasn¡¯t aiming at


    anything. Why do you always paint me as bad?"


    "No." Rex sneers and continues, "I don¡¯t even see you in my eyes. How can I paint you as bad?"


    Since Rex lost Lily, he became cranky and entric. At the start of this year, his grandparents began


    looking for a wife for him and finally set their eyes at Vivian. Rex was duped to the date and thought he


    only needs to refuse her to get it over with. However, she began taking it seriously and kept annoying


    him. And because Rex¡¯s grandparents like her, he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Vivian¡¯s family is kind of prestigious in City J. She is 26 years old and actually looks quite fascinating.


    Though not short of pursuers, she only wants Rex.


    Normally, Vivian won¡¯t take this. But when facing Rex, she can¡¯t y tough.


    She represses her anger and says softly, "Rex, how can you define me without even getting to know


    me? I like you very much and I can do anything for you. Can¡¯t you just give me a chance?"


    "You can do anything for me?" Rex repeats what she said as if he had heard a joke, "Really?"


    Vivian is slightly scared by his look but still answers firmly, "Yes, anything!"


    "Can you die for me?" Rex¡¯s deep voice spreads in the wind, which is slight but clear.


    Vivian is shocked, "What?"


    Rex moves to make room for her, "This is the seventeenth floor. You want a chance. I can give you


    now."


    Vivian looks at the vacant tform and the grey, white sky in the distance. She knows he won¡¯t do


    anything to her, but his forcing eye look is making her legs feeble.


    Her body turns a bit stiff due to nervousness, along with her face. After several seconds, she squeezes


    out a smile, "Rex¡­You are kidding, right?"


    How dare he to ask her jump down?


    Rex isn¡¯t surprised of her answer at all. He asks coldly, "What? Are you afraid?"


    Clenching her fists and staring at the man, Vivian wants to find out if he is being serious. However, he


    is too great at hiding his emotion.


    While Vivian is battling with herself, Rex begins marching towards her like a tiger approaching to a


    prey.


    Under anxiety, she starts to move back until her back touches the wall.


    "Please, don¡¯t ¡­" Vivian is so scared that she closes her eyes.


    Her scream doesn¡¯t stop the man who keeps approaching her. Holding down sickness and disgust, Rex


    reaches to raise her chin, "You say you love me and can do anything for me. But you don¡¯t deserve to


    say that!"


    Vivian shouts back in trembling voice, "How dare you to ask for that? Nobody will do that!"


    The air freezes for a moment.


    Vivian thinks what she said chokes him, but the man sneers, "How do you know no one will do that?"


    Yes, there was.


    That girl had smiles that could make his day and tears that could break his heart. That girl was willing


    to die for him. But that girl was gone.

 Chapter 326: Hoping Uncle and Mom Having A Happy Ending

    Chapter 326: Hoping Uncle and Mom Having A Happy Ending


    With the help of Ryan, Lily sets up her own office, where is located on a street that is full ofwyer


    offices. It is not because she does not consider the seriouspetition among peers; on the contrary, it


    is because she has strong confidence in herself.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being a boss ispletely different from being an employee. She invests almost all of the savings into


    the office. Ryan offered help when he noticed her situation, but she refused right away.


    "I can do it myself. If I can¡¯t, I will ask for help from you."


    Ryan didn¡¯t insist when he saw her attitude.


    Adair enters a very good local nursery school. Among the little kids with blond hair and blue eyes, this


    ck-haired and dark-eyed boy quickly catches people¡¯s eyes.


    Fortunately, all the kids are well educated that no one tries to exclude him.


    Lily puts all her efforts in the office. No matter how hard the case is or how bad the situation is, she


    always tries her best. Fortunately, the office survives from the most difficult period.


    She manages her business carefully and works super hard 24/7. Until one day she receives a debt


    dispute case from argepany, herpany finally changes its position in peers essentially.


    She checks everything herself, staying up all night to work for the case. Finally, she wins the case.


    Soon she gets good reputation in peers. Soon there are bigger casesing.


    In a blink of an eye, another year and a half have passed. In the fifth year living in UK, herw firm has


    be one of the best in local.


    She cuts her hair shorter and shorter. Her clothes are getting simpler and simpler. Slowly, she gets her


    first luxury bag, her first car¡­


    She wears well-fitting clothes to work, and receives invitations from different academic forums. She


    bes a business woman.


    She works day and night. When she is finally free, she gives all her attention to Adair. Ryan does not


    do anything over boundary after his love confession, which makes Lily feel more and more guilty.


    She seems to have neglected him a lot.


    On Christmas Day, Lily specially gets one day free, with no work. She takes Adair to the supermarket


    after finishing cleaning the house in the morning. After buying a bunch of good ingredients, she


    prepares to cook by herself.


    "Adair, do you want to eat Chinese food or western food?" Lily Hesitantly checks the ingredients in the


    refrigerator.


    Adair answers with no hesitate, "Chinese food!"


    "Chinese food..." Lily nces around all the ingredients. There are big differences between foreign


    seasonings and domestic ones. She doesn¡¯t have enough seasonings, so the vors may not as good


    as she expects.


    She thinks for a while, and suddenly she gets a good idea, "Let¡¯s eat hot pot tonight."


    "Hot pot?" Adair has never eaten hot pot before. He is not even familiar with the word ¡°hot pot¡±.


    Lily exins with a smile, "Hotpot, you haven''t eaten it before. Today I will cook for you."


    "Okay! Yahhhhh!" The little kid gets so happy that he even immediately goes round in the living room.


    Hot pot is not hard to make. The only hard part is to wash vegetables. After all, they are in the UK, so


    Lily symbolically prepares a roast turkey.


    She prepares all the ingredients, and then stir-fries the hot pot sauce. Everything is ready and they just


    need to wait for Ryan toe back.


    At 7:30pm, Ryan walks into the duplex apartment building in a working suit.


    As soon as he enters the door, he smells aroma of meal. He looks up seeing the white heat rising in the


    kitchen. He is used to be alone at home. He gets a little stunned when he enters.


    Lily is walking out of the kitchen with the dishes and chopsticks at the same time. She weaves her


    hands to tell hime in, "You are back! Change your clothes ande to eat."


    It is not the first time to have dinner together in these years, but it is definitely the first time to have such


    a ceremony.


    Ryan feels so warm in his heart. He puts down the briefcase and walks to the cloakroom. He changes


    to his home clothes and walks into the kitchen as quickly as possible.


    On the table, there are all kinds of fresh vegetables, beef andmb. There is also a good bottle of red


    wine. He knows this is from one of his wine collections.


    Lily senses his gaze, and then shrugs her shoulder with a little embarrassment, "I forget to buy wine, so


    I open one of yours."


    Ryan certainly won''t mind. He pulls the chair and sits down, looking at the rolling pot, "How do you


    think of hot pot?"


    "I n to cook, but there is no enough seasoning. Hot pot is the best choice." Lily and Adair also sit


    down. She hands him chopsticks, pours red wine into the ss, and raises the wine, "Merry


    Christmas."


    It¡¯s the first time Ryan drinks with her. Thinking of this, he can¡¯t help smiling. He raises his cup to touch


    hers, "Merry Christmas."


    With a ¡®ting¡¯, the body of the cup makes a crisp sound. Lily takes a sip, and then puts a slice of meat


    into the pot.


    One side of the pot is spicy and the other is not spicy. Adair is too little now to eat spicy pot.


    The atmosphere in the kitchen is very good. Ryan barely talks when eating. Lily thinks about the firm


    and talks to him habitually, "By the way, I n to move thepany to the next street next month. You


    passed by with me before, do you remember?"


    "Yes."


    "Now the team is developing fast. We need to recruit more professionals. The original ce is too


    small. Although the rent is a bit more expensive, we have no choice." Lily is a little bit worried; after all,


    the rent in London is so high that it makes people tremble.


    "You can properly ssify the work and charge ording to the ease of the cases. If you want to make


    it bigger, no matter how young the firm is, at least it should seem to be formal and professional.


    Changing the location is necessary." Ryan¡¯s words are very pertinent. It¡¯s also a spur for her.


    Lily nods her head, "I agree."


    They chat for a while, and then Lily looks at Adair on the side, "Adair, do you have any wishes for the


    new year after Christmas?"


    She can apany him more in these days.


    Adair stuffs a big slice of meat in his mouth, tilting his head and starting thinking. His big watery eyes


    blinks, looks at Lily and then looks at Ryan. Suddenly he thinks of something, and waves his chopsticks


    with excitement, "Yes! I hope uncle can be with my mother forever!"


    Kids say whatever they know or they are thinking of shamelessly and fearlessly, but it changes its


    meaning in the minds of adults.


    Lily subconsciously nces at Ryan, which meets his gaze at the same time. When their eyes meet,


    her face gets shed, like a fire burning around her.


    The little kid seems to realize that there is something wrong with the atmosphere. He raises his head


    and asks her pitifully, "Mom, will you leave uncle?"

 Chapter 327: The Man in Memory

    Chapter 327: The Man in Memory


    Lily''s tightens her hand under the table. She can feel there are two pairs of eyes from the opposite side


    staring at her.


    She turns her face away not to looking at Ryan, and then says softly and unnaturally, "No, I won¡¯t leave


    uncle."


    "Great!" Adair ps his hands happily, and then, goes back to eat the meat on the te.


    Because of this little conversation, Lily feels a little ufortable afterwards. She is a little absent-


    minded when speaking, and most of her attention is on the little kid.


    After finish eating, she coaxes Adair back to his room to y toys. Then shees back to the kitchen


    to clean up the remnants.


    Ryan doesn''t like seeing any strangers in the house, which is simr to that man¡¯s habit. That¡¯s why all


    the cleaning things naturally be Lily¡¯s job.


    She brings the dishes and chopsticks into the sink, and is about to bend down to wash. Suddenly a hot


    man body covers her from behind.


    "Ah!" Lily gets shocked and screams out. She quickly turns around and sees a very familiar face behind


    her, "You scared me to death!"


    Ryan nces at the bowls and chopsticks in the sink, lowers his head closer and frowns, "You smell


    like hot pot."


    Lily feels dumbfounded. She pushes him, "Who asks you to smell it."


    "Why did you think of preparing these today?"


    "Isn''t it Christmas? I wanted to cook something to eat."


    The man curls his lips and looks at her with a meaningful smile, "That''s it?"


    Lily is not good at expressing her feelings. She nods her head with a little embarrassment when he


    asks, "Recently, I have been too busy at work to take care of family affairs. I finally have time..."


    "Lily." Ryan interrupts her with helpless smile, "Can¡¯t you admit that you do all of these because you


    want topensate me. Don¡¯t you feel tired to find so many excuses?"


    Lily''s head gets even lower now with shame.


    "Don¡¯t you know that you are not good at hiding your emotions from your face except for work?" Ryan


    understands everything since he walks in the room seeing her being so active with housework.


    Lily is annoyed by what he said, "It¡¯s ok that you know it. Why do you say it out loud..."


    "If I don''t say it, I''m afraid you won''t admit it." He retreats slightly, "What do you think about what Adair


    said today?"


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what to say when he suddenly mentions Adair. "The kid talks nonsense. It¡¯s because


    he likes you with his heart, he doesn''t want to be separated from you."


    "Don''t change the concept. What he said is that he wants you to be with me." Ryan wants to talk


    straight forward. "It''s been five years. Even the kid wants us to be together. Do you want to do so?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about..." Lily feels hot suddenly and a little bit contemptuous. She


    struggles to move a small step back, staying away from him.


    "Okay. Do you want to run when we just start talking about it? Where can you go?" Ryanpletely


    loses his grip. The light in the kitchen is not on, but the light in the dining roomes in. It¡¯s not too


    dark, also not too bright, it is just right to say something personal. The man looks at her with


    tenderness in his eyes, "This is the happiest Christmas I have ever had, thanks."


    Lily whispers, "You don''t need to say thank you to me."


    This man is not only a benefactor for her. He has done too much for her, like Harry and Bree.


    Thoughts sh by; she starts thinking of Harry and Bree. It is New Year after today. She doesn¡¯t know


    how they are...


    Over the years, Ryan has been helping her pay attention to her parents in China. Fortunately, neither of


    them has any major physical problems.


    Ryan notices the changes of her emotions. He remembers she has been in a daze at the photos of her


    parents on the phone screen several times before. He understands, "Homesick?"


    She was ok before. Once he says it, she can¡¯t help feeling sad. She can''t stop the feeling; soon her


    eyes get red, "Well, kind of."


    People get homesick more in festival season. She didn¡¯t have any deep feelings before shees to


    the UK. After five years of separation, she now deeply understands the meaning of this sentence.


    Among these things, the most innocent people are the loved ones. They feel the most pain.


    Sometimes in the night, Lily would think if Harry and Bree knew that she is still alive and even have a


    child of this age, how would they react?


    They will be happy. There is nothing moreforting for them than knowing she is alive.


    But the more she thinks about it, the guiltier she feels.


    Suddenly a dry palm covers her hand. Lily abruptly raises her eyes and sees his eyes. She feels


    drowning into this pair of eyes, He says slowly, "Do you want to go back to check?" "


    Her heart pumps so fast.


    In the past five years, they have been switching away from domestic topics consciously or


    unconsciously. Harry and Bree are exceptional. Other than that, they have not discussed anything else.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Like what she said when she came. She ¡®forgot¡¯ everything about that ce. Although they are in her


    heart, she never mentions anything initiatively.


    Although Ryan has never had excessive demands on her, the people and affairs in J City are definitely


    a big forbidden zone for him.


    Now he suddenly mentions it. Lily gets a little shocked and also confused, "Why?"


    "Go back and have a look, so that you can let go of the thoughts in your mind." She understands what


    he means by his look and his tone.


    She gets serious, "I have nothing to let go, I just miss my parents."


    Ryan stares at her deeply, and doesn''t say anything more, "You can decide yourself."


    "Uncle, uncle! I have finished the puzzle. Come and take a look. Don¡¯t you say I can¡¯t do it well? I won!"


    Adair opens the door and shouts.


    Ryan nces at her, turns around and walks towards the kid''s bedroom, leaving Lily alone here.


    Go back?


    Forget it; she is not ready for this yet.


    In the past five years, she avoids all domestic current affairs news deliberately or unintentionally, just to


    avoid the information about that person. She is afraid that she will want to know more. In her


    rtionship, she was trapped. Toe out, that¡¯s all she can do.


    The wounds that were once left will not be healed with time. It is just covered up and put on a strong


    shell. Once the scar is taken off, there will be a blood running out again.


    It may not be a good thing for everyone if shees back now. It has been so long. There is Adair


    now. There is no need to make more troubles. When the time is right, she will take Harry and Bree


    here. That¡¯s a good idea.


    Thinking of this, Lily can''t help but think of that man in her memory. After so many years, she doesn''t


    know what he is doing, whether he has a family, or whether he is apanied by other women.


    But no matter what, they are already the most familiar strangers to each other.

 Chapter 328: Even If You Kill Yourself, She Won’t Come Back

    Chapter 328: Even If You Kill Yourself, She Won¡¯t Come Back


    On the other hand, debauched with its luxuries and money, City J is still as the same as it was five


    years ago. Men wrapped in their elite shells, their hearts dissolute under the mask. Women tie up their


    hair in immacte buns but on the inside they are nothing more than a siren, luring unsuspecting


    sailors to their deaths. Here, material desires flow everywhere, the ce is choking full of the smell of


    lust and money.


    In the early hours of the morning, the streets are just as noisy as the day. The night drapes the ce in


    an ambiguous coat.


    Today is a memorable day for Rex. Five years ago today, the car escorting Lily was involved in that


    ident. Every time this dayes, his mood spins out of control and he bes irascible. He falls


    into a pit of mncholy, doesn¡¯t want to do anything or say anything, just wants to be alone.


    Tonight, as he drives back drunk to the main gate of the vi, he finds his way blocked by a ck Land


    Rover.


    His car stops steadily without hitting the other car. Karl gets off the other car angrily and opens the door


    of his driver''s seat. Before he could speak, he smells the stench of alcoholing from his mouth.


    Enraged, as the small me in his heart burns furiously until it explodes out of his head, Karl grabs Rex


    by his cor and pulls him out of the car, "Driving while drunk, are you fu@king crazy?"


    Rex fumbles around, unable to hold himself straight as he falls back a little, his tall body leaning on the


    car for bnce. His voice soaked in wine is cold as he says, "Get out of the way."


    "Every time this dayes, you get drunk like this. Is it really worth it? Last year, it was hard to stop


    your stomach bleeding; it was not easy to recover. Now you are back at it. Do you want to live or not?"


    Karl is angry, he knows Rex would be like this, so today hees to stop him.


    To his surprise, Rex didn¡¯t only drink this much but also drove himself back while stered with alcohol.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to live!


    Seeing him getting furious, Rex¡¯s expressions changes a bit as he dimly repeats, ¡°Get out of the way."


    Pow!


    Karl¡¯s fists cut through the night with anger and disappointment, and fall heavily on Rex''s face. Karl


    couldn¡¯t even remember when thest time he punched someone was, but at the moment, he really


    couldn''t help it.


    Seeing him sad and heartbroken, Karl¡¯sfort,panionship and persuasion are all useless. Even


    if he ignores all other things, he cannot bear to see the way Rex spoils his body.


    Rex got a hard blow on his left cheek. Karl used his strength, it was not light, but he didn¡¯t feel it. Rex


    didn¡¯t fight back or resist, he just stood there, lifeless.


    Karl stops after hitting twice. No longer wanting to continue, he leans against a tree trunk on the side,


    "Rex, for fu@k¡¯s sake wake up please! Lily is dead. No matter how crazy you act, she can¡¯t see it. Even


    if you kill yourself, she won¡¯te back. Don¡¯t you fu@king get it? She¡¯s dead!"


    Angry and heartbreaking howl spreads through the air.


    In the past five years, Lily''s whereabouts have been unknown. Although there was no body found, the


    police report said that the escort vehicle was seriously damaged by oil leakage and explosion. Even the


    car, not to mention anyone present inside that moment, was burnt to a crisp. There is no possibility of


    her survival after such a long time.


    But he just doesn''t believe it. The word "dead" makes him lose control in an instant. Lily seems to have


    be a switch in his life, controlling everything about him.


    ¡°It has been five years! How much longer will you be tortured by this?¡±


    Upon hearing Karl saying so, Rexes out of his daze. His eyes look sharp and red as he extends a


    hand towards Karl¡¯s cor, holding him close, "She is not dead!"


    "Not dead? Then why didn¡¯t she contact you? Not dead? Then why is there no news of her for the past


    five years? Why doesn''t shee to you then? Until when are you going to deceive yourself and


    others? When will you finally ept it?" Karl roars; the blue veins on his neck visibly strains. After Lily''s


    ident, everyone was worried about Rex¡¯s feelings and never openly talked about it or made it clear.


    But now they have to say it out loud so he cane out of this mess. Even after such a long time, he


    has not forgotten, it is still branded in his heart.


    In the dead of the night, the cold wind hits his frustrated heart, as if it is blowing on a barrennd that is


    already cold and dead.


    Rex weakly leans against Karl for support, his eyes full of ashes, looking like a defeated emperor who


    just lost his country and became a prisoner, ¡°She was just disappointed at me and didn¡¯t want toe


    back to me. That is all.¡±


    He would rather believe that Lily didn''t love him anymore than to ept the fact that she was dead.


    Karl stands there speechless and understands the saying ¡®concern makes disarray¡¯, anger faded, only


    suffocating despair and depression remains.


    Rex¡¯s hands loosen on his cor and he falls back towards the wetwn. His chest heaves violently as


    he gasps heavily. His clean clothes are stained with soil and his throat is parched dryness. Karl


    continues, "It has been five years, Rex, let her go now. Lily is long gone, let her go, she also need a


    ce to rest in peace now. Last week, Abby showed a grave. Lily''s parents have seen it, and some of


    our friends have also been there. When she was alive, her wish for you was to take her home, but she


    didn¡¯t get her wish. Now that you miss her like this, go and visit her. "


    Rex¡¯s body goes stiff. Over the years, Harry and Bree never set up a grave for Lily because they were


    unwilling to believe that their daughter was dead, but now they believe it?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s like a string that has been stretched for years is finally broken, his insistence and stubbornness


    dissipate with the wind, leaving the haggard reality. He feels ridiculous and absurd.


    It feels like someone is whispering in his ear: Even Lily''s parents have epted the truth, who are you


    to continue to deceive yourself?


    Karl says this and leaves. He knows that Rex has heard it all. As for how he will think about it, he could


    not control it. He could only let him figure it out himself.


    Rex sits on the grass in a daze. There is a night patrol security guard in the distance. As the shlight


    sweeps Rex¡¯s body, he thinks it is some idle person. When hees closer, he sees that it is Rex, and


    he immediately apologizes and walks away.


    But from time to time, he looks back at his figure sitting on the ground looking dejected. He looks


    defeated as he sits there shaking, his shoulders trembling. His suit trousers are stained with the grass


    and sand in the early morning.


    At this time, what is a man of extraordinary status doing alone in the grass?


    The night patrol guard shakes his head quietly. Even the richest among us are not carefree, each has


    their own worries.


    Time goes by, as he sits there motionless. As the sky gets lighter and the smell of wine dissipates


    slowly. As he thinks of the grave and the words Karl left him with, his heart bes even heavier, as if


    thousands of stones are piling on top.


    You can never wake up a person who is pretending to sleep. Right now, he is that person. No matter


    who tells him, strangers or her own parents, he just cannot believe that Lily is dead.


    An indescribable force keeps him going, keeps him believing.


    He takes out his cellphone, only 5% battery left. He opens his address book and calls his assistant.


    "Book me a ticket to London, Ennd."


    It¡¯s at four or five o''clock in the morning and the assistant is obviously confused, "But you don¡¯t have


    any schedule in Ennd in theing time..."


    "Personal travel." His hoarse voice interrupts, his eyes dark and deep, "The earliest flight, I want to


    leave immediately."


    When he hangs up, he remembers the crowds in London, the sound of Big Ben ringing through the


    clouds, and the flocks of pigeons by the Thames.


    He needs to empty himself, needs time to heal his inner wounds, and if his mind can¡¯t be silenced then


    he would choose to embrace the crowd.


    He anticipates everything, but he doesn¡¯t expect that this trip would change the trajectory of his future


    life.

 Chapter 329: Brushing Past Each Other

    Chapter 329: Brushing Past Each Other


    In October, the weather is a bit cloudy on the streets of London.


    He is wearing a ck woolen coat with a light Khaki T-shirt and a pair of dark British leather shoes


    under his straight tweed trousers.


    His unkempt and rough ck hair flutters in the windzily. His profound facial features ced in the


    streets of a foreign country, also stand out.


    Rex arrives in this prosperous but retro city in the rainy season. Instead of staying in a hotel, Rex


    chooses a high-end Bed & Breakfast. He gets up every morning to feed pigeons in the square and eat


    brunch like the local people. In the afternoon, he would sit in the coffee shop for a long time. In the


    evening, he likes to go to the riverside to enjoy the wind. He often holds a finance magazine in his hand


    to show that he is not lonely.


    He walks alone in the street, enjoying the undisturbed silence among the noisy crowd.


    After staying for more than a week, Pehry calls once, saying that Karl knows that he would fly to


    London the next day and that he is so angry that he doesn¡¯t want to talk to him ever again.


    Rex just listens quietly, he understands Karl¡¯s feelings, but he also knows that he cannot do it and can


    only let Pehryfort him for now.


    The days are quiet and boring; he even doubts whether he is really alive.


    Until two weekster, one morning, the assistant calls. It is an urgent business, "Mr. Rex, you have just


    received an invitation. Bit Inc. has invited you to their FULLHOUSE party the day after tomorrow, which


    is about some of the investments made in thest month. Because it involves charity and public


    welfare, this is also an opportunity to get to know each other."


    Bit Inc. is a newly listed environmental protection technologypany. A month ago, thepany was


    in trouble because of some financial issues. After Rex''s investment, thepany went public through


    backdoor listing, and became popr on the stock market. However, the real reason why it attracted


    Rex''s investment was that thepany''s projects were beneficial to charitable projects.


    He was not a charitable man, but after the changes in his mood over the years, he liked them. Now,


    when he hears the assistant saying this, his first thought is to refuse. However, he pauses to think


    about the reason why hees to Ennd and after a few seconds of silence, he agrees, "OK, I''ll go."


    When he epts the invitation so readily, the assistant is shocked, "Do you mean you will attend the


    party?"


    "Yeah."


    "Okay! I''ll email the invitation to you, and I''ll ask the person in charge contact youter. "


    After hanging up the phone, he scooped up a spoonful of coffee beans and put them into the coffee


    machine. Soon there was a strong smell of coffee. He lifted the cup and sipped it. The taste was bitter


    and made him feel goose bumps¡­ but even after five years, he still loved it.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Lily drives Adair to the kindergarten. Shees back to work at thepany after


    marriage. After more than a year''s efforts, thepany is booming, and there is no need to worry


    aboutwsuits.


    Her personal affairs be more and moreplicated, so she has to redistribute them. She recruits


    an assistant to follow her and handle such trivial matters.


    As soon as she gets into the office and puts down her bag, her assistant reminds her, "Lydia, I got


    news, Bit Inc. will have a FULLHOUSE themed party the night after tomorrow."


    Lily raises her eyebrows. She is no stranger to thispany. It is an environmental protection


    technologypany. It is regarded as a London''s environmental protection technology industry startup.


    Founded eight years ago, it was sessfully listedst month. In the eyes of outsiders, it is absolutely


    a wonderfulpany.


    However, Lily¡¯s impression of thispany is not so good.


    Some time ago, a white man came to the office and said that his left eye vision was almost lost due to


    a work-rted injury. After making a im forpensation, the Bit Inc. dyed it several times and


    did not deal with it. None of the people in charge came out to speak or help. And this man was an


    official employee of Bit Inc.


    The other party is very strong, so thewsuit is very difficult. To solve it, Lily must see the person in


    charge of this matter at thepany.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chance.


    She has been having a headache about how to go on with the case, but getting such news, Lily is at a


    loss for whether tough or cry, she says, ¡°It looks like I have to go there¡±.


    "But as far as I know, there will be someone of huge powering to the party, the one who invested


    in Bit Inc., so it will be hard to enter without an invitation." The assistant reminds her.


    Lily thinks for a moment, "Are there anyw firms invited from the same industry?"


    "Yes, B & R."


    B & R¡­


    Lily smiles and helplessly looks at her assistant, who is then a bit astonished by her weird reaction.


    "Lydia, what''s the problem?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "B & R is the firstw firm I interned with. There¡¯s no problem." Lily says with a smile, she seems to be


    in a good mood.


    Her assistant is a bit stunned; she smiles after a few seconds, "You mean you have acquaintances


    over there?"


    "Not so close though." Lily''s first thought is Ken. Although she left nearly two years ago, her contact


    with Ken has not been broken. "This will be much easier and we will be able to get there on time."


    "OK, I''ll send someone to arrange the dress and the list of participants."


    After work that day, Lily finds Ken, the tall British man. They are in a small bar, which covers an area of


    100 square meters. There is a small tform with a singing trio on it. They often y some jazz music.


    Lily asks for whisky with ice and some nuts. She sits with Ken on the bar, "I need an invitation or I can


    just sneak in with you."


    "The invitation cards are all written with names. Getting an invitation card would be difficult. You can


    just follow me then." Ken readily agrees. After so many years of knowing her, he is veryfortable


    with her.


    "Okay, I''ll be at the door twenty minutes in advance, and I''ll bring an assistant with me."


    "No problem. Do however you see fit." Ken takes a sip of the wine, sighing and appreciating the taste.


    "Lydia, it¡¯s hard to see you as a woman sometimes.¡±


    He has seen Lily do anything for her cases. No matter how tired she is, she has never been afraid of it.


    She just wants to give her clients feel satisfied with the service.


    Lily gently shakes the light yellow liquid in her ss; there is a slight curve in her lips, as if she


    remembers something. Her eyes be distant. "Because I know how eager those people are to win


    awsuit, how genuine their demands are, and I am thest person who can speak for them before the


    trial."


    Ken is stunned. He doesn¡¯t know that she would give him such a meaningful answer; he has to admit


    that it was a very touching answer.


    Lily understands the feeling of being stamped as a criminal, having no ce to go for help and no one


    to trust, so she hopes that as long as she has the ability, she will not let others go through what she


    went through.


    Her mind drifts a little too far and her mood falls down a bit. She lowers her head and coughs and says


    to Ken, "I am going to the bathroom."


    She turns away from her seat and walks towards the toilet. It is at the end of a small corridor beside the


    stage. Although there is not much space in the bar, there are many people. When she turns to enter the


    women''s room, her eyes catch a glimpse of a tall figure at the men''s room door.


    In her rhythm, she is almost inside the women¡¯s room when she realizes what she just saw and


    suddenly stops walking. A familiar figure shes in her mind, which oveps with the one she saw just


    now, startling her.

 Chapter 331: They Meet Again after Five Years

    Chapter 331: They Meet Again after Five Years


    The guests attending this party are all rich and powerful persons, so she bets that Kinsley would not


    drive her out ¨C he won¡¯t do such kind of thankless thing.


    As expected, Kingsley finally takes her to the VIP reception room on the second floor.


    In addition to Kingsley, there is another man in the room who is named Freddie. He is also a Chinese


    and is the senior vice president of Bit Inc.


    Lily walks over and stretches out her right hand casually, "Hello, Mr. Derrick, I am Lydia, the attorney in


    charge of the workce injury case of Davy."


    Freddie stretches out and shakes hand with her, blurting out a pun, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Lawyer


    Lydia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry for bothering you. If I have disappointed you, I should apologize in advance.¡±


    ¡°I remember we didn¡¯t send you an invitation, right?¡± Freddie distains her ¨C Lily can easily read this


    through his expression.


    Knowing that he deliberately showed such kind of expression to embarrass her, she tucks her hair


    behind the ear, ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out a way to meet you two. There are so many obstacles in my case,


    but Bit Inc. has been avoiding meeting me. So I have to use this method.¡±


    Freddie snorts coldly and nces at her from top to toe. Maybe it is because that he doesn¡¯t expect


    that the attorney in charge of this case, who has been eagerly investigating this case, turns out to be a


    youngdy, he doesn¡¯t take her seriously. His attitude is therefore shown in his tone, ¡°What¡¯s your


    purpose foring here? What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I want to negotiate with you about thepensation for Davy.¡±


    ¡°We willpensate him, and the amount ofpensation is negotiable. But as for the apology


    statements, we have repeatedly emphasized that we can apologize to him verbally and that we won¡¯t


    agree with any other form of apology.¡±


    Lily is amused by his usible attitude, ¡°Davy¡¯s appeals are all legitimate. Then I want to ask you,


    what¡¯s your reason for denying his appeal? Is your refusal supported byws?¡±


    Does he think that he can control everything with only one sentence and make everything progress as


    his expectation?


    She doesn¡¯t expect that a C-level executive of a listedpany can be so knavish! Lily tries hard to


    suppress the resentment in her heart and ¡®discuss¡¯ with him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Both Kingsley and Freddie are firm in their positions, but Lily doesn¡¯t ns to make a concession. Just


    as the talks are in a stalemate, with a tter, the door of the reception room is pushed open from


    outside.


    A tall man, with an imposing aura, walks slowly into the brightly lit room.


    Lily, who has her back to the door, can¡¯t see who ising. But Kingsley and Freddie can, and their


    expressions are quickly changed ¨C there are admiration and worship on their faces.


    The two hastily trots over to greet him, and Lily just feels a gust of wind passing by her. Just she wants


    to turn around and see who the guest is, Freddie tters, ¡°Mr. Rex, you are finally here.¡±


    Lily ispletely dumbfounded, as if her feet are nailed in ce so that she can¡¯t move a little. The


    words ¡®Mr. Rex¡¯ has conquered her mind and ears.


    Wearing a backless dress, her back is uncovered. At this time, her back seems to be frozen. She


    tenses herself, listening carefully and then hears a familiar male voice ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the party?¡±


    His voice is low and charming, and there is a trace of sexy hoarseness in his manly voice. She has


    heard this voice for numerous days and nights, so it is impossible for her not to recognize him.


    When he spat out the first word, she subconsciously tried to discern whose voice it belonged to.


    Lily¡¯s face bes bloodless and her mind goes nk. She can¡¯t think of anything. Her palm-sized


    face is terribly pale. And she even reels a little. The elerated heartbeat makes she so panicked and


    she even feels sick and wants to vomit.


    Why is he here?


    Lily has no mood to listen to what they are talking about because of the panic. However, since there


    are only four people in the VIP reception room, it is so weird that Lily is standing there having her back


    to them. Therefore, Rex soon notices her.


    Rex nces at her slender silhouette and is stunned by the familiar height and figure. He feels her


    familiar!


    Noticing his gaze, Freddie and Kingsley are panicked. They can¡¯t allow this kind of sandal to be


    exposed to Rex, one of theirpany¡¯s investor, so they subconsciously shift the topic, ¡°Mr. Rex, it is


    late now. Shall you go to the banquet to deliver a speech?¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t reply. He just stares at the woman¡¯s back with scorching gaze, and even his assistant can¡¯t


    figure out what he is thinking.


    The room is suddenly overwhelmed by silence. The more he looks at the woman¡¯s back, the more he


    feels nervous, as if he is standing on the edge of a cliff.


    Lily can feel the scorching gaze fixed on her back. It seems that his gaze is going to burn her, and she


    feels hot. Just as she thinks that he will shift his gaze, she suddenly finds that the man moves and is


    walking towards her!


    Lily hastily lowers her head, her hands on her side are gradually clenched into fists and her shoulders


    tremble slightly.


    Noticing her reaction, Rex slightly narrows his sharp eyes and quickens his pace.


    Lily just keeps her head lowered to avoid this. Until she sees the bright ck men¡¯s business leather


    shoes, she realizes that everything iste. She has no ce to hide and has to be exposed.


    Their gazes meet in the air. It seems that a century has passed and countless scenes of when she was


    getting alone with him sh in her mind like a movie. With his appearance, the memories that she once


    thought she had forgotten bes especially clear at this moment.


    The man standing in front of her in this unfamiliar space is the one who used to sleep by her side every


    night. There seems to be an explosion in her mind and she can hardly think.


    He is wearing a fashionable V-neck white shirt in a dark gray satin suit and does not wear a tie a bow


    tie. The shirt is tucked into the waist of the trousers, from which she can vaguely feel the muscles on


    his t abdomen, and the tailored suit jacket outlines the man¡¯s wide shoulders.


    It seems that he hasn¡¯t aged a day. There are no lines or winkles on his face and his facial features are


    still outstanding. His lips are slightly closed, exuding an aura of arrogance and aloofness and making


    people not dare to look into his eyes.


    This man, followed by a special assistant and seven or eight staffs, stands in front of her. Five years


    has passed and he is now more mature and sophisticated. He doesn¡¯t need to restrain or disguise


    himself anymore and his every movement can attract people¡¯s attention.


    This is an unexpected encounter for both Lily and Rex.


    When Rex sees her face, he can¡¯t keep calm anymore. The calmness shown on his face is just a


    disguise of the turbulence in his heart.


    He has been missing this woman every day and night in the past five years. Now, she unexpectedly


    appears.


    She is beautiful and fashionable in a gorgeous and decent dress and with short hair. Her skin is white


    and tender, which adds some charms to her. Even the luxurious dress cannot make people shift their


    gaze from her face.


    The only difference is her aura. Unlike the innocent girl five years ago, she is now a gorgeous and


    mature woman.


    Over the past five years, he had been tortured by ¡®her death¡¯, but she was living a good


    life!

 Chapter 332: She Looks More Charming

    Chapter 332: She Looks More Charming


    Seeing that something is wrong, Kingsley hastily walks over them and shifts the topic smiling, ¡°Mr. Rex,


    this is Lydia. She¡¯s also awyer and has a good reputation in this profession these two years.


    Rex curls his lips and suppresses the turbulence in his deep-set ck eyes. Then he asks a question


    that can be only understood by them two, ¡°Oh, your name is Lydia?¡±


    Lily gets nervous because of his question. She had imagined the scene when they meet again, but she


    didn¡¯t expect it would be like this.


    The world is so big, but why this encounter happens? What a coincidence!


    Since things have happened, she can only continue to disguise herself, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Awyer?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart misses one beat, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He shifts his gaze on her pale face and wears a seemingly business smile; however, only Lily can read


    the mockery in it, ¡°Thews in the UK are quite different from those in China. Miss Lydia, are you


    ustomed to them?¡±


    Lily gets the connotation in his words ¨C He is mocking her disappearing for so many years.


    It seems that her heart is tore apart by this question. She struggles to suppress the personal emotions


    surging in her heart and replies as if Rex is a stranger she just met today, ¡°My clients can give you a


    pertinent answer.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room bes subtle and weird and the four in the room are immersed in


    different thoughts. Kingsley and Freddie are afraid that Rex would learn about Davy¡¯s workce injury


    case, while Lily is shocked by the encounter and doesn¡¯t know how to react. However, no one see what


    he is thinking through the gloominess in his eyes


    He calmly straightens his sleeve and gently smiles, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that there is a Chinese who is


    running aw firm in Britain.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face bes even paler and she almost fails to maintain the calmness on her face, ¡°Thew


    circle is neither big nor small and I am not a leading person in this profession. Mr. Rex, it is normal that


    busy big man like you would not know about me.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? It seems that Miss Lydia knows me so much.¡± Rex nervously stares at her mouth, which


    keeps spitting out those annoying words. His heart has been trembling since he enters the reception


    room. After seeing her and hearing her voice, his heart, which has been restless for five years, finally


    finds its tranquility.


    But others cannot notice that his fingers are trembling slightly because his perfect disguise.


    She didn¡¯t die and has grown a lot. She is more elegant and charming than she was five years ago. He


    has been looking for her for five years, and he finally manages it.


    But what about her?


    There were only astonishment and panic in her watery eyes when he appeared. There was no surprise


    or touch, nor happiness for their reunion after a long separation. She called him ¡®Mr. Rex¡¯ in a calm


    voice, as if she was calling a stranger.


    Rex has aplicated feeling in heart ¨C there is anger as well as grievance.


    He wishes he could immediately question her why she has never found him since she is alive.


    Unable to bear his burning gaze anymore, Lily looks down and suppresses the tremor in her voice, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know much about Mr. Rex, but I know Bit Inc. well. I believe that they know me well two. Mr. Rex,


    if you are curious about it, you can ask them.¡±


    Hearing her words, Freddie curses in his heart and hastily mediates the talk, ¡°It¡¯s the first time for you


    two to meet, and maybe in the future, you will have more opportunities to cooperate. It¡¯ste now, let¡¯s


    go to the banquet. What do you think?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes lit out. She catches the key points from Freddie¡¯s attitude and looks over, ¡°Mr. Freddie, but


    you haven¡¯t given me a reply on the matters I discussed with you just now.¡±


    Freddie¡¯s smile bes unnatural and he says perfunctory, ¡°Wait, wait, we can discuss itter.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid thatter Mr. Freddie will have to greet many guests and have no time to talk with me. Let¡¯s


    solve it now.¡± Lily speaks in a firm manner word by word, ¡°Bit Inc. is mainly engaged in the research


    and development of environmental protection technology and has put great efforts in charity work.


    Although Davy, a grassroots manager in yourpany, didn¡¯te to the very heart of yourpany,


    he still had put a lot of efforts. But now, because of the workce injury, his left eye is almost blind. And


    the conditions and requests he proposed are all reasonable and legitimate. Shouldn¡¯t yourpany


    give him a response?¡±


    She speaks in a powerful voice that is neither loud nor soft. If it isn¡¯t that she is wearing a dress, others


    may think that she is fighting against awsuit in the court.


    Her actions and words remind Rex of what she looked like five years ago. Undoubtedly, she is now


    more sophisticated and calmer, but she still has the sense of justice, which has been engraved in her


    bones and heart.


    Hearing the paragraph, Freddie subconsciously steals a nce at Rex. When seeing that Rex is


    staring at Rex, he murmurs to himself and raises his hand to push the sses up his nose, saying


    embarrassedly, ¡°Miss Lydia, are youing all the way for that matter?¡±


    He wants Lily to give him an out, however¡­


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m here today to learn what you are thinking, Mr. Freddie.¡± She shows no intention to


    compromise. After all, she has said it bluntly and obviously, Freddie is afraid that Rex would know that,


    so why doesn¡¯t she capture this opportunity?


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect that Rex interrupts before Freddie can reply.


    ¡°So, Miss Lydia, you didn¡¯t receive the invitation letter for this party and sneaked in by your own


    means?¡± The man easily sees through her tricks.


    Lily didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly expose her. She wrinkles her beautiful eyebrows. Shouldn¡¯t


    they focus on Davy¡¯s case now?


    Her thoughts are quickly interrupted by Rex, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, shouldn¡¯t you


    consider your friend who brought you to this party?¡±


    His words seem to nail Lily on the ground ¨C she can¡¯t move and can¡¯t even say out a word.


    He is threatening her, tantly and thinly disguisedly.


    She secretly grits her teeth and clenches her fists and then pretends to be calm and emphasizes,


    ¡°When I get the response from Mr. Freddie, I will leave immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily, what do you think of this ce?¡± Rex¡¯s voice gets gloomier, ¡°Is it a ce where you can


    come and go at will like a supermarket?¡±


    He is always good at this ¨C choking somebody with only one sentence. In terms of semantic tricks, she


    is no match for even one ten of him. She had learned it five years ago.


    ¡°Now that you have questions, I, the biggest investor of Bit Inc., can give you replies in person after the


    party.¡± Lily nces at the staffs behind as he is speaking. There are sophisticated emotions in his ck


    eyes, making it as deep as a bottomless well. The words he said just now are just bedding.


    The two subordinates get Rex¡¯s intention and walk over Lily and then say with each standing by one


    side, ¡°Miss, pleasee with us.¡±


    Lily looks at the two men vigntly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You sneaked into the party, so I won¡¯t let go of you easily. If you are unwilling to cooperate with us, you


    can call the police.¡± Rex speaks casually and looks at her mockingly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His rxes from his judgment and confidence that Lily won¡¯t dare to call the police. That¡¯s why he


    could ask her leisurely. As a legal worker, Lily could not afford the distains of vitingws and


    regtions on her record.


    She has no way but jump into his trap.


    Just now, she was questioning Kingsley and Freddie confidently, but soon, Rex turned things around.


    Lily smiles bitterly. Although she is flustered in heart, she pretends to be calm and nods, ¡°All right, then


    I will wait for you, Mr. Rex.¡±

 Chapter 333: She’s Not Dead, I Found Her

    Chapter 333: She¡¯s Not Dead, I Found Her


    The banquet progresses smoothly, but Rex¡¯s is not in a mood to enjoy it. He joined the party yet didn¡¯t


    put much attention on it; however, he bumped into Lily at the party.


    Although he pretended to be noble and arrogant in front of her, only he himself could clearly feel the


    nervousness and expectation in his heart. From the moment he met her again, he could no longer


    control himself.


    He desperately wanted to hold her in his arms, and to tell her everything about him in the past five


    years. His affection for her, which had been umted for five years, seemed to have finally found


    an exit and gushed forth uncontrobly.


    But he didn¡¯t. His desire was extinguished by her gaze ¨C she looked at him as if he was a stranger. It


    was also stopped by the fear which can be sensed from her trembling body and frightened gaze. After


    all, they had been separated for five years, which was so long and painful. He felt heartbroken, so did


    her.


    He could just motion his men to take her away, fearing that she would slink away. What¡¯s more, he was


    afraid that he would fail to control himself.


    Freddie has been apanying Rex gingerly. He tries to find a chance to exin it; however, fact is


    fact. Lily said those out so bluntly that he could find no way to cover it.


    He hasn¡¯t found a chance until the party goes to an end. Rex strides towards the second floor, Freddie,


    gritting his teeth, decides to follow him, ¡°Mr. Rex, I want to talk with you about the workce injury


    case.


    ¡°No need.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t give him a nce, ¡°I will listen to her personally.¡±


    As he finishes the words, he disappears at the corner of the stairs.


    Freddie stuns. He is not a fool, so naturally, he can sense that Rex and Lydia has some rtionship;


    otherwise, ording to his knowledge of Rex¡¯s personality, he won¡¯te to meet her hastily after the


    party.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Freddie is froze, Kingsley rushes over, ¡°Mr. Freddie, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Freddie spits the words with a bad attitude, ¡°If our dear investor, our ¡®God of Wealth¡¯


    is unhappy, they we are doomed!¡±


    ¡­


    Under the guidance of his assistant, Rex walks to the door of a separately partitioned room on the


    second floor. From a distance, he sees two men in ck standing outside the door.


    Seeing himing, the two men greet him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Rex.¡±


    Rex waves his hand to signal them to be silent. Looking at the shiny doorknob, he feels his heartbeat


    elerates, which makes him a bit dizzy.


    He just needs to push open the door, and then he can see the woman whom he has been missing.


    He fails to calm himself when thinking of this.


    Over the past years, he has encountered countless frustrations and big events, but he feels the most


    nervousness at this moment. He can¡¯t help tough at himself. It seems that he can never remain his


    composure in the face of matters rted to Lily.


    All his calmness,posure and rigorousness seem malfunction in the face of Lily. He acts like an


    impulsive and unreasonable novice in front of her.


    Rex takes a deep breath and puts some strength on his hand. With a clicking sound, he turns the


    doorknob but fails to open the door.


    He frowns, knowing that she must have locked the door from inside.


    His assistant immediately hands him the door key he prepared in advance, ¡°Mr. Rex, here¡¯s the key for


    the door.¡±


    Rex raises his hand to take it the key and looks less gloomy. The assistant, who is standing beside,


    feels quite nervous. ¡°Thank god, I have made preparations before Mr. Rexes; otherwise, the scene


    would be so embarrassing.¡± The assistant thinks to himself.


    He can¡¯t even imagine the scene of his boss being locked out by a woman.


    Rex puts the key in the lock and opens the door without any obstacles.


    He walks into the room alone and closes the door to make a room, which is isted from the outside


    world, for them two only.


    He turns to nce around the room ¨C this huge room is so quiet. She¡¯s not on the sofa, nor in the living


    room. His heart misses one beat when he fails to catch sight of Lily whom he has been missing.


    He has had countless dreams and hallucinations over the past five years, and he¡¯s really afraid that this


    time, it is another hallucination.


    But there is a separated bedroom in the house. Rex strides over and pushes open the door without


    hesitation. The room is brightly lit, and he can see a bulge of a slender figure under the white sheet.


    Rex heaves a sigh of relief and walks over slowly.


    The light from the ceiling is very bright. It seems that she has been annoyed by the dazzling light, so


    she buries herself under the bed sheet, unveiling only her forehead, eyes and nose. Her beautiful


    almond eyes are closed and her long, curly eyshesnd on her fair skin. It seems that she¡¯s not


    sleeping well and there¡¯s a slight tremor through her body.


    Rex fixates his gaze on her face and feels unable to look away. He has dreamed of her countless


    times. He bends over and sits beside the bed, and then reaches out to touch her tender cheek in a


    tentative and careful manner.


    Her existence is so real! He can see her and touch her. The girl whom he has been missing for five


    years finallyes back.


    No matter how self-restrained Rex is, he fails to control his excitement of finding his beloved woman


    again at this moment.


    He seems to be bewitched and all he can see and think of is only Lily. The inexplicable emotions fill his


    heart, leaving no room for him.


    As if being guided by a mysterious force, Rex subconsciously lowers his head and approaches Lily¡¯s


    fair plump forehead. When his thin lips are just two centimeters away from her forehand, the phone in


    the pocket of his pants suddenly vibrates.


    ¡°Omm¡­Omm¡­¡±


    Although it is just the humming of the phone, it is loud enough to wake someone up in such a quiet


    room. Lily seems to hear it vaguely and her beautiful eyebrows wrinkle into a knot. She then turns over


    to the other side.


    Rex slowly walks to the balcony outside holding the phone in hand. Fearing that she would get cold, he


    thoughtfully closes the sliding ss door.


    It¡¯s from Karl.


    He connects the phone. However, before he can speak the person on the other end of the phone cuts


    in hastily, ¡°I just finished an operation and then I saw your message. What did you mean by saying that


    you found Lily?¡±


    Rex¡¯s line of sight falls on a corner of the banquet not far away ¨C the party ising to the end and the


    waiters are doing the clean.


    ¡°Yeah, I found her.¡± Karl can easily sense the excitement in his voice.


    Karl gasps and stuns for a while, then he subconsciously thinks of some others, ¡°Did you really find her,


    or¡­¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Rex interrupts him and hastily shares his excitement to Karl, like a boy who just got a full


    mark, ¡°Karl, it¡¯s neither an illusion nor a dream. It was her. I talked to her and touched her face. I really


    found her.¡±


    Karl tightly grips the phone and abruptly closes his eyes. He makes several deep inhales and exhales,


    ¡°Lily¡­How¡¯s she going?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so good. She¡¯s better than five years ago. She established her ownw firm and made a


    sess. She became more gorgeous and charming as if that ident didn¡¯t have any impact on her.¡±


    Rex suddenly recalls the reason why she sneaked into the party today, and her lips curl into a smile,


    ¡°But she¡¯s as stubborn and hardworking as she was before.¡±

 Chapter 334: Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 334: Don''t Touch Me


    "That''s good, that''s good." Karl repeats the sentence and heaves a sigh of relief. Just now, he was


    worrying that Lily would have a miserable life over the past five years. If that is the case, then Rex


    would be so guilty that he would not say a word even if Lily wants to stab him to death.


    Fortunately, everything goes beyond expectations.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you going to do next?" The two meet again after five years, and Karl subconsciously thinks


    that they will be together again.


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing his words, Rex on the other end of the phone goes silence for half a


    minute, "I don''t know."


    Karl feels inexplicably choked, and is a bit surprised, "What?"


    ¡°Looks like she doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Judging from her reaction tonight, it seems like she doesn¡¯t


    want to be together with him or to talk to him. She was so panicked as if she was facing a formidable


    enemy when she saw him.


    Karl frowns, stands up from the sofa, and paces back and forth in the room uneasily. Normally


    speaking, they used to so intimate but were forced to separate each other because of some idents.


    Now that they meet again, why¡­ He stops thinking as an idea pops into his mind. That¡¯s the case! Rex


    is grateful to the reunion, but what about Lily? Since she didn¡¯t die in that ident, why didn¡¯t she


    come to see Rex over the past five years?


    Perhaps, she never ns toe back.


    Karl gets nervous at the thought. Five years is neither long nor short, but it is long enough to change a


    person¡¯s affection. So the worst result is that Lily likes someone else.


    He is startled by the idea and subconsciously refuses to ept this. Fearing that Rex would think too


    much which will then intensify their conflicts, heforts softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s hard to figure it out


    immediately with one or two sentences, since you just met again. Just give her and yourself some more


    time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Rex smiles bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s my standpoint to force her?¡±


    Karl senses the sadness and helplessness in his tone and doesn¡¯t know what to say. He even has no


    idea about how tofort Rex who is frustrated in love.


    ¡°Karl, you must have no idea about how beautiful she is now. I¡¯ve dreamed of this several times.¡± As he


    speaks, tears well up. Rex rubs his eyes to hold back the tears, ¡°My persistence over the past years is


    not a vain.¡±


    Karl has witnessed his hardship and guilty over the past five years. Now that they meet again, he can


    of course understand Rex¡¯s feelings of seeing his beloved woman again. Heforts, ¡°Everything will


    be better. As long as she¡¯s alive, everything will be better.¡±


    As they are having a heart-to-heart talk, Rex suddenly hears some bumps from behind and frantically


    turns around following the sound. He then sees the woman gathering up her dress with one hand and


    patting her chest with the other hand, while the crystal photo frame, which is originally put on the


    bedside table, has fallen to the ground.


    She looks up in panic and bumps into his deep-set eyes.


    Their gaze meet in the air through the transparent ss door, and Lily¡¯s first reaction is to run away!


    She turns around in panic and runs towards the door sparing no time to wear her shoes. Her white,


    rounded toes form a distinctive contrast with the ck carpet. However, just as she touches the


    doorknob and before she can hold it, she feels a blustery wind from behind, and the next moment, her


    whole being is carried onto someone¡¯s shoulder!


    It¡¯s true that she is ¡®carried¡¯ with her abdomen on the man¡¯s shoulder and her head down.


    "Ah!" Beingpletely unprepared, Lily exims in panic and beats the man¡¯s back vehemently, ¡°Put


    me down! Rex, put me down!¡±


    Lily waspletely unprepared, eximing, a pair of small hands beat the man''s back hard, "Let me


    down, Rex you let me down!"


    Being carried on his shoulder and seeing him slowly walking towards the bed, Lily has a nasty feeling


    and vehemently kicks Rex.


    Rex has confined her with only one hand. Due to her violent struggles, her body slides down for several


    inches. Rex is startled and flings her into the soft king-size bed.


    Lily feels a tad dizzy as her body bounces twice on the soft bed. But she doesn¡¯t realize that her dress


    is gathered up because of the movements, unveiling her fair, charming thighs.


    Before she can regain her thinking abilities, a fiery body suddenly presses onto hers. She knows who


    he is even if she doesn¡¯t see him. She¡¯s so familiar with his strong smell of pine wood, as if it has been


    carved in her mind.


    "Don''t touch me, don''t!" She struggles and kicks violently, staring at him with her big watery eyes, as if


    he¡¯s a monster.


    Rex is hurt by her gaze. He vaguely knows that she¡¯s unwilling to stay close with him, but he feels that


    their intimacy in the past is so ironic when seeing her vehement struggles.


    He doesn¡¯t intend to force her, nor will he do things she is reluctant to. But just as he stands up, he


    hears a sharp shout which is full of panic, ¡°Rex, you can¡¯t touch me. I have a boyfriend now. You are


    not allowed to treat me like this!¡±


    Boyfriend!


    The word nails Rex on the ground. He can ept other excuses and has made preparations for the


    possibility that she would me or even hate him. But what did she say just now?


    She has a boyfriend in this foreign country?


    The thought that she might be intimate with the other man over the past five years makes Rex


    heartbroken and ufortable, as if millions of ants are gnawing the flesh of his heart.


    Although he¡¯s mad, he smiles at the sight of her stubborn expression. He confines her legs with his


    long, muscr legs, grasps her thin wrists with only one hand and puts them on the top of her head.


    Completely confining her, he stares at her gloomily, ¡°Lily, say it again, dare you?¡±


    Lily was just startled and blurted out the excuse without a second thought. How does she have a


    boyfriend? She even has no one to flirt with. Ryan is an exception, but she¡¯s clear that there¡¯s nothing


    between she and Ryan.


    But seeing his abominable expression, she suddenly loses the mood to make an exnation. Why so?


    He treated her in that way five years ago, but now he even bullies her without feeling guilty!


    She res at him. But she doesn¡¯t know that due to her cheeks are flushed with anger, she looks like a


    shy girl under the light, ¡°Mr. Rex, please behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Rex sneers and stares at her with a hideous expression, ¡°Just now you called my name, but


    now you call me Mr. Rex. Are you forgetful? Or are you just trying to make a clean break with me?¡±


    Lily is confined by him and cannot move an inch. The two are so close to each other and her breasts


    would touch his sturdy chest along with her breathing. She feels quite humiliated and struggles fiercely,


    ¡°Now that you know that I want to make a clean break with you, why are you doing such an indecent


    thing?¡±


    Indecent?


    He immediately came to see her after the banquet with anticipation, hoping to check whether she was


    good or not. He didn¡¯t expect her to understand his crazy sentiment of missing her and his heartbreak,


    because he had done something wrong and these were what he deserved. But she said he¡¯s indecent?


    Rex feels really heartbroken. This word is like a knife mincing his body and scooping out his heart. He


    stares at her with sophisticated emotions in his deep-set eyes, which she can understand, ¡°You


    meant¡­ I am indecent?¡±

 Chapter 335: Why Are You So Cruel?

    Chapter 335: Why Are You So Cruel?


    Lily catches his heartbreak in his eyes, but she is so mad and nervous to care about other things, ¡°You


    are pressing on me, aren¡¯t you indecent? I said I have a boyfriend, didn¡¯t you hear¡­ Urm¡­¡±


    Before she can finish her words, she feels the pain on her lips. He kisses her angrily to stop her from


    blurting out those annoying words.


    With her hands being gripped, Lily feels that she is like a fish on the board ¨C she can just ept the


    coming fate no matter how violently she struggles. She keeps shaking her head to avoid his kiss,


    ¡°Let¡­let go, you jerk!¡±


    The more violent she struggles, the more Rex wants to make her obedient. At the very beginning, he


    just wanted to stop her from saying those hurting words, but the kiss gradually deprived his reasons.


    Over the past five years, he had never had sex with the other woman, nor did he think of starting a new


    rtionship with the other. But he¡¯s a normal man after all and has led an abstinent life for five years.


    Therefore, although it¡¯s just a kiss, it still stirs up his lust for her.


    He eagerly kisses her alone her chin to her neck and then her corbone, leaving hickeys on her fair


    skin. It seems that his strong masculinity is gulping her down.


    Due to her wriggles, the dress falls off for several inches and barely covers her breasts. With one more


    movement, her breasts would be exposed.


    Lily dares not to struggle anymore and shivers all over, fearing that he would really do something.


    However, apart from fear, the lust stirred up by his kiss makes her feel ashamed.


    She clearly knows what the reaction means, and that¡¯s why she despises herself.


    Are you so horny, Lily? It has been five years, but you still have feelings for his kisses and touches


    even he¡¯s forcing you?


    Tears roll down her cheeks and her palm-sized face is full of fear, ¡°No, Rex, please. Don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    "If you don''t want me to do this on you, who do you want? Your so-called boyfriend?" He is annoyed by


    her words yet horny because of her existence.


    But all his lust and impulse fade when he sees her tears. How would he still force her when seeing her


    crying?


    He can just threaten her by words.


    "Get up, bastard!" Lily whimpers, her eyes narrowed and her eyshes overspread with tears.


    Rex feels them eyesore and raises his hand to wipe them away. But he doesn¡¯t control his strength well


    and makes her eyelids red, ¡°I¡¯m a bastard, a bastard belonged to you only.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re not. You were not mine five years ago.¡± She yells hysterically. The determination she has


    consolidated over the past five years is shaking because of his few sentences.


    Rex¡¯s eyes get dim. Although there is lust in his eyes, his heart throbs, ¡°Do you know what I was


    thinking the moment I saw you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± She really hopes that she can cover her ears so that she will


    not hear his words.


    But Rex seems not caring about her resistance. He lowers his head and mutters in her ear, ¡°I was


    thinking about the scene that I helped you change dress when we just met. You were standing in front


    of me like this. Your skin was so fair and your corbone was so beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes get red. Recalling the scene, she feels embarrassed yet is deeply obsessed with it.


    Such kind of mental torture is quite unbearable to her, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten everything about the past. The


    one standing in front of you is Lydia, not Lily!¡±


    He abruptly tightens the grip on her wrist and leans in to kiss her again. It¡¯s rather a kind of


    punishment5 for her oblivion. Rex acts like a child who is afraid of losing his beloved toy and tries to


    confirm her existence in this manner.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Five years, 1825 days, 43,800 hours. He has been tortured by the fear of losing her. Although he looks


    determined on the surface, his inners show that he¡¯s empty andcking of sense of security.


    Only such a kiss can assure him that she¡¯s really alive.


    ¡°How can you be so cruel? How can you abandon me and live abroad for five years¡­¡± He mutters, his


    voice cracking out of excitement, ¡°When I learned that you were pregnant, I felt that my heart had gone


    with you. I was so regretful, but I couldn¡¯t me you for not informing me of your pregnancy. Lily, do


    you know how grueling I was? I couldn¡¯t find you, but everyone was persuading me to give up? But did


    I have the right to give up? I lost you, so I must find you back! If I couldn¡¯t, I would rather die with


    you¡­¡±


    He lowers his head and puts it on her neck. Warms tears drop down his face onto her shoulders and


    neck. This man seldom cries!


    Lily''s heart trembles. She woke up and fell asleep in his embrace for countless days and nights. His


    warm embrace always gives her many illusions, alluring her to get obsessed with it.


    "That kid..." He speaks with a hoarse voice, but soon pauses, not being able to utter the remaining


    words.


    Just when Lily is puzzled, his hands suddenly move from her back to the zipper of her dress. With


    some strength, he easily unzips her dress. His callous hand goes into her dress and rubs her waist. But


    Lily suddenlyes to her own sense when he is about to touch her belly.


    Like a cat being stepping on its tail, she struggles violently and gets rid of Rex¡¯s confinement since he¡¯s


    unprepared.


    Horrified, Lily zips up her dress again with her free hands. Adair was delivered by Caesarean section,


    so there is a scar on her abdomen which is neither long nor short. Although it is not obvious, he can


    easily notice it when he touches it. If he really touches the scar, then he will figure everything out with


    his intelligence. If that¡¯s the case, things would get worse.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know why she would act in this manner. She is just having no confidence and dares not to


    let him learn about the existence of Adair. She can¡¯t figure out the current situation, and has no idea


    how he lived in the past five years. There, before confirmation, she would not expose Adair to him. She


    will not use Adair to test his love.


    Rex¡¯s face gets hideous again. He thought of the child just now and wanted to stroke her abdomen,


    which once carried their child.


    But she shunned with fear and disgust.


    Rex gets gloomy. Just as he¡¯s about to grasp her wrist, she swiftly rolls to the other side of the bed and


    gets up from the bed, and then runs to a corner and stares at him with her red eyes, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t force


    me!¡±


    Rex thinks that she reacts aggressively because she doesn¡¯t like him touching her. He gets sadder but


    still tries hard to suppress it, fearing that he would lose control and hurt her, ¡°Okay, then tell me. What


    should I do, huh?¡±


    "Let me go." She blurts out without thinking, "I want to leave."


    However, just as she finishes the words, Rex sitting on the bed bursts intoughter. Heughs


    unbridledly but soon pauses, "Lily, do you know? I can agree to all your demands, but not this


    one!¡±

 Chapter 336: Lily, Give It to Me

    Chapter 336: Lily, Give It to Me


    Lily''s body keeps trembling. She tries to calm herself down and not to be panic. She knows that she will


    not be safe and sound if she keeps irritating Rex.


    The two of them look at each other and ''stay silent for a long while. The atmosphere seems to be


    stalemated.


    Lily takes a deep breath before she speaks. She says with a begging tone, "Let me go."


    "Let you go, then?" He stands up and steps closer to her, "Giving you another chance to run away and


    leave me?"


    "I can''t run away..." Lily curls her lips into a bitter smile and looks at him with tears in her eyes, "You


    have the ability to catch me even if I run away, don''t you?"


    "Exactly. So, don''t make any unnecessary struggles, okay?" He doesn''t want to hurt her, but she acts


    like she has already forgotten him and therefore he is panicking.


    "Rex, I don''t know what to do with you, I need to clear my mind..."


    "Why?" He leans a little closer and lifts a hand to her white chin, "Because of your boyfriend, or


    because you have forgotten about me after five years?"


    How could she forget?


    Lily mocks herself upon hearing his words, yet says stubbornly, "Five years, that''s too long."


    Rex squints, surveying her with his eyes, while she looks at the night scene behind him.


    "So, you don''t love me anymore?" He asks in a deep low voice, "Lily, look at me."


    Lily retreats from him, and she thinks that as long as she persists in, this man will take a step back, so


    she clenches her hands and answers, "Yes, I don''t love you anymore. I''m in love with someone else."


    This sentence has provoked Rex. He looks at her coldly, like the Satan in the hell, "I''ve been waiting for


    you for five years, but I didn''t expect you would love someone else."


    Rex drags the dress on her body without waiting her reaction. The hand-sewn gown instantly tears up.


    Embroidered beads bounce to her chin and leave a red mark.


    He is getting stronger, and Lily doesn''t have the chance to escape from him. He turns her whole body


    around while Lily is struggling, her hands are trapped behind her back, and now she is facing the wall,


    unable to see the face of the man who is behind her.


    Rex grits his teeth, "I''ve waited for you for five years, but you fell in love with someone else. This is


    worse than the torture of hell! Since you don''t care about me, there''s no need for me to keep putting up


    with it!"


    The dress slides down to her waist, leaving only a bra on her body. She is almost half-naked. Rex''s


    palm travels down to her waist. Her waist is thin, and her white skin contrasts with his wheat-coloured


    palm. All these drive Rex crazy and horny.


    He nibbles at her white neck and earlobes, and Rex wants her so much!


    The feelings have made Lily trembles - she didn''t have sex in the past five years. Although she hates


    what Rex has done to her, she still remembers the feelings he had brought to her. She almost groans,


    but she tries to swallow it by biting her lips. She yells without much energy, "You may find another


    woman if you need to, why you do this to me? I don''t want..."


    "Just because I''m your man." Rex says and continues his action. Rex misses her so much, and his


    desire can''t be controlled anymore.


    He wants her, he wants to have her badly too, and all he can think about is her rosy cheeks and an


    attractive body.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His wide palms touch her chest and he peels off the translucent, flesh-coloured silicone bra and Lily


    groans suddenly.


    The woman''s groan is like motivation, not sharply but with tenderness. Rex''s blood rush to his head all


    over his body when he hears it.


    "Lily, I want you... I want you... will you?" The self-control which he is always proud of has all turned


    into foam when he meets her.


    It is not that she doesn''t have feelings, but it is different now. If she falls so quickly, then the five years


    of persistence will be a joke.


    Lily clenches her teeth, and she tries to escape his palm with all her might, "Rex, you will only make me


    feel that I''m a slut by doing this!"


    "No." He immediately interrupts her presumptuousness, "It''s only your allusion. You have been my


    woman since the very beginning! I''ve been waiting for five years, refusing to admit that you were dead


    although I couldn''t get any news about you. No matter what others had said, I convinced myself that


    you were still alive. Even though I knew that maybe you wouldn''te back forever... If you are a slut,


    then what am I!"


    Lily shakes her head with tears. Her heart is disturbed by his words, yet so many years have passed,


    many things can''t go back like before, what is the point of these words now?


    "Let me go, and please forget about this, we can''t go back." She chokes, not being able to say a


    complete sentence.


    Rex kisses her body reverently, "I can''t survive if I let you go."


    He hugs her into his arms, and the atmosphere of the room bes hot. His fingers are touching the


    edges of the gown, and he can rip it off with slight effort.


    Lily struggles in shock when she realizes what he was trying to do, for she has only worn a T-back to


    suit with the gown, "Don''t... don''t make me hate you!"


    Rex is stunned because of the word ''hate''. His body wishes to get more, but his heart asks him not to


    move. The sharp voice stops his action and extinguishes his erotism. She is afraid and doesn''t want to


    be intimate with him.


    Rex is like an enraged lion, and he can be insane at any moment. Lily cries and she is almost unable to


    breathe at the moment, but she doesn''t move too much as she is afraid that Rex will go crazy.


    The tears fall onto the arm which hugs around her chest and make Rex heartbroken.


    He looks at the shoulder, which is trembling and exposed to the air helplessly with no cloth on.


    Rex has calmed himself down, and he regrets he has "bullied" her when he meets her again after 5


    years.


    "Don''t cry... Lily... don''t cry..." He controls himself andforts her with gentle coaxing, "It''s my fault,


    don''t cry."

 Chapter 337: Her Relationship with Ryan

    Chapter 337: Her Rtionship with Ryan


    In his thirty-odd years of existence, he has never been scared of anything since adulthood. But this


    time, his determination is defeated by her crystalline tears.


    It is better that he hasn''t spoken but as soon as he bes gentle, her tears continue to flow until her


    words be mumbles.


    Rex doesn''t take another step further but retreats. His body couldn''t react in time and he looks at the


    woman''s naked body intensely.


    He turns and takes his jacket and ces it on her shoulders. The jacket is very big and is able to cover


    her crotch.


    After doing these, he backs off and takes out a cigarette and lights it. He draws a smoke as if to use the


    smell to cover what had happened.


    The fire which umted for five years cannot be doused so easily.


    In the quiet room, the woman''s sobs pierce onto his ears. They are not loud but they pierce right into


    his heart.


    At this moment, someone knocks on the door and the assistant says with urgency, ¡°Mr. Rex, Miss Lily''s


    phone is ringing.¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath. At this time the call shouldn''t be from her office and no one from her circle of


    friends would call her at this hour unless it''s from Ryan or Adair.


    When she thinks of them, Lily feels tense again. She looks behind at him and sees him smoking with


    his head lowered. After a while, he walks to the door and takes her phone in.


    Rex''s sullen eyes notice the name on the screen, Ryan.


    Rex frowns slightly and eventually gives her the phone. If he doesn''t, she may cry out again.


    Lily takes over the phone in a hurry, almost snatching it. She sees that Rex expresses his displeasure


    and flinches a bit.


    In her current condition, even if Rex has any temper, he couldn''t express it. He can only suppress and


    endure within him.


    Lily grabs her clothes and walks to a corner furthest from him. She takes two deep breaths and then


    answers the call, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Why aren''t you back yet?¡± Ryan''s voicees through the phone. The calm voice gives her a


    headache and a feeling of helplessness, ¡°Adair woke up for some water and was asking where mommy


    was.¡±


    When she hears this, Lily couldn''t endure and is ovee with emotions. She is worried that Ryan can


    sense something and forcibly endures her whimper until her face bes red. Behind her is Rex who


    is staring at her with ferocious eyes. She didn''t dare to say much, ¡°Something happened tonight and


    I''m resolving it. Don''t worry, it''ll be done soon.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ryan tenses up and asks her seriously, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I can settle it by myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to send someone to pick you up?¡± Separated by a phone, Ryan feels that something


    isn''t right but isn''t sure what it is.¡±


    ¡°No need, I will leave with my assistant, don''t worry.¡± Lily can clearly feel that as she speaks, the room''s


    temperature starts to fall and it is entirely due to the man who is smoking inside.


    She quickly hangs up the call, ¡°I''ll tell you about itter, bye.¡±


    Once the call ends, Lily quickly puts on her underwear and gown. Although the gown is in a mess, his


    jacket can cover a portion of it.


    Once she tidies herself, Lily bumps into the eyes of Rex who is looking at her, ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    His tone is more of sarcasm rather than a concern.


    Before Lily can say anything, he says again, ¡°You''re living together?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°What I did with you, have you done it with him yet?¡±


    Lily didn''t know how to answer. Although they are living together, they have yet to be sexual. But in


    front of him, she didn''t know what to say.


    Her silence is an affirmation to Rex.


    No wonder she resisted him, she had already epted another man.


    Half of his anger dissipated, now the feelings in his head are despair and sadness. It is like his most


    beloved thing was snatched by someone. He is upset, he can''t ept it.


    But what can he do?


    Bind her up to keep her by his side?


    She is an independent person with her own thoughts. Even if she is physically here but her heart isn''t,


    what can he do?


    This kind of thought makes Rex frighten and unsettled. He couldn''t do anything and yet can''t just look


    by as she falls in love with someone else.


    He can only console himself that this is temporary, that she said all those out of anger.


    The cigarette burns to the bud quickly and in his distraction, the cigarette burns his skin before he feels


    it and stubs it out in the ashtray. He looks at her, ¡°I''ll send someone to send you back.¡±


    As if she doesn''t expect him to say so, Lily says surprisingly, ¡°You¡­ allow me to leave?¡±


    ¡°You can stay if you wish.¡± He says it as if he is joking but hidden in it is a slight hope.


    Without any further dy, she turns around and walks out without looking back.


    Rex stands watching her leave and he looks vulnerable and helpless. The assistant inadvertently looks


    back and sees his expression and couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    All these years no one could understand him. They said that he is cold, arrogant, and heartless. But


    how many people can understand that he had given up everything and died once? That''s why now he


    sets aside all this heart and feelings.


    ¡­


    Before she goes back, Lily goes to look for Abby; she can''t go back with how she is looking now.


    ¡°Do you have any clothes for me to change into?¡±


    Abby is stunned at her condition and couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her hand, ¡°Oh my god!


    What happened to you?¡±


    Lily doesn''t know how to exin and she can''t say too much now. She can only pretend that nothing


    happened, ¡°Nothing happened, there was a slight struggle.¡±


    ¡°He got physical with you? Or did he vite you? If so, you must tell me! Lily, we arew-abiding


    people, you don''t have to be scared¡­¡± Abby keeps asking as she is sure that Lily has been vited.


    Lily lifts her hand to interrupt her, ¡°I wasn''t hurt, rx, I know how to handle myself.¡±


    She quickly changes her clothes. It is a long sleeve blouse and a pair of jeans. It is slightly baggy,


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you tonight. Please don''t tell anyone. I''ll see you tomorrow.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 338: Tell Me Who Touched You

    Chapter 338: Tell Me Who Touched You


    Rex''s assistant Fraser personally drives to send Lily back to her apartment. On the road, the mood in


    the car is tense. Lily looks out at the scenery rushing past. She is still thinking of the warm and cold


    moments with Rex and is lost in her thoughts.


    Fraser notices her uneasy demeanor and looks at her in the rearview mirror and asks out of concern,


    ¡°Miss Lily, do you want to listen to some music?¡±


    Lilyes to her senses and after a few seconds, she nods, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After five years, she is very nervous when she sees Rex. She is also very suspicious of his assistant,


    she doesn''t know if he will go back to report to Rex about her condition.


    Just when her thoughts are running wild, Fraser speaks again, ¡°Actually you don''t have to worry, to


    others, Mr. Rex looks very serious and cold but he isn''t like that towards you.¡±


    With what happened just now and now that he says this, Lily asks him in return, ¡°How do you exin


    what happened just now?¡±


    He won''t harm her but he ignores her situation and vites her.


    Fraser is silent for several seconds and looks like he is figuring out his reply. He has proper education


    since he was young and he also feels that what happened tonight was not fair to Lily, but¡­


    ¡°I know that you will find it difficult to ept what had happened tonight but Mr. Rex never meant to


    harm you. He simply got too excited and happy when he saw you, and probably had lost some of his


    reasons.¡± He had been by Rex''s side for three years and after these years he has a good


    understanding of his boss''s temper and character.


    Rex has never lusted for any woman and never gone out of line. Though he doesn''t regard women too


    highly, he is always respectful. He will never harm Lily just for a moment of pleasure, this is definite.


    Lily seems to understand this logic but she doesn''t want to admit it because only with this can she find


    a reason to hate him.


    For this reason, her expression is sullen and her voice agitated, ¡°You are his subordinate and will


    naturally speak up for him.¡±


    Fraser opens his mouth but eventually keeps quiet. He indeed is trying to seek some justice for Rex


    and wants to help his boss exin but his intelligence tells him that Lily is no longer willing to listen. It is


    pointless to say anything more.


    That''s why he calmly apologizes and then maintains his silence.


    The car proceeds and is stopped at the entrance by the security guard. Lily doesn''t let him drive in and


    exits the car.


    She walks with the night breeze and it is already veryte. There aren''t many homes with their lights


    on. She then sees the house that is brightly lit after looking around.


    The lights are still on and they most likely are the dim wall lights.


    She doesn''t think too much and knows that Ryan must be anxious. She walks quickly to the lift and


    goes up to her level.


    ¡°Ting¡± the lift doors open, Lily sees the lights brighten up through the gap between the door and the


    floor. She steps out from the lift and sees a man smoking in the corridor.


    She is shocked for a moment as she didn''t expect to see him in the corridor. She walks over to him


    says nervously, ¡°Ryan? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡± He takes a long draw of the cigarette and then flings it into the bin. His sharp eyes


    shift onto her body and looks at her from head to toe repeatedly.


    Lily couldn''t stand this inspection and feels flustered. She didn''t intend to tell him about bumping into


    Rex. She has owed him so much over these years. She doesn''t wish to hurt this man because of her


    issues.


    With Lily''s understanding of him, if he knows about it, things will certainly be moreplicated.


    ¡°Something came up tonight which I had to attend to. It''s not very important, you need not work.¡± Lily


    worries that he can sense that something is amiss and changes the topic, ¡°is Adair asleep?¡±


    ¡°Initially he was looking for you then he was too tired and fell asleep.¡± He said calmly without any signs


    of abnormality.


    Lily is relieved, ¡°You can go back.¡±


    After saying, she walks towards the door and she didn''t expect a strong yank. She yells ¡°Ah!¡± as she


    was startled.


    The next moment her body is pushed towards the wall and he props her up until her toes almost leave


    the ground. The light on the ceiling lights up and she stares with her eyes wide open at the man,


    ¡°Ryan?¡±


    He remains silent and only now she sees the suspicion and disappointment in his eyes. He looks at her


    pale face and he quickly lowers his head¡­


    Lily expects him to kiss her and turns her head to avoid him. She shuts her eyes and then realizes that


    he did it to get closer to sniff her neck.


    Sniff?


    Lily curiously opens her eyes and then looks at him with wide-opened eyes, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Suddenly he became mad; it is entirely unlike him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have another person''s scent on you.¡±


    This sentence shatters all her pretense. She never expected that these simple words will one day be


    used on her.


    It is like a lie is being exposed, in order to keep it from him, she can only use another lie, ¡°You should


    know, there are many people during these gatherings, and it is inevitable¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± As if he can''t hear her nonsense anymore, Ryan interrupts her and purses his lips, ¡°Do you know


    that you will bite your lips whenever you lie?¡±


    She is not used to lying, that''s why each time she lies it would be detected.


    Ryan usually will disregard it as long as it''s a small issue; he is willing to y along. But today¡­


    Shees back with another man''s scent and he is furious.


    It is clear that Lily doesn''t detect that his mood is at the limit. She is still thinking of how to improve this


    lie.


    She reluctantly musters a smile, ¡°I really don''t have any other matter. What can there be, it''s just an


    evening party, you are too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man''s tone was light.


    Lily nods, ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Heughs and carries her to the stairwell; this is a blind spot to the security cameras. He doesn''t


    want anyone to see what''s going to happen next.


    Lily has never seen such an expression on Ryan. She already had a traumatic night, so now she is


    even more defensive of herself, ¡°Ryan, what are you doing? Adair is still waiting for me¡­ ah!¡±


    Before she could finish, Lily yells instinctively. He grabs her cor and her neck hurts and suddenly,


    something is pulled downwards.


    He is removing her clothes?


    Lily is terrified and her face turns pale, her hands try to prevent it but she is toote¡­


    Ryan looks at the cor bone and stops. He doesn''t need to look any further. He has seen what he


    doesn''t want to see.


    There are several traces of love bites on her white and tender skin. That person must love her cor


    bone so much and couldn''t resist kissed several times.


    His feelings stir and his eyes burn with fury. He releases his hands and furiously asks, ¡°Tell me, who


    touched you?¡±

 Chapter 339: Ryans Fury

    Chapter 339: Ryan''s Fury


    Under his questioning, Lily''s face turns momentarily pale and then red. What she wants to say couldn''t


    leave her mouth. She can only say, ¡°Don''t be like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Ryan stares intently at the woman, he has never been so furious in these five years, ¡°I


    only asked a question and you objected. So, you allow someone to kiss this area?¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I meant!¡± Lily covers her neck and denies it without thinking, ¡°It''s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°No? Okay, tell me who he is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily looks at him and epts the fury in his eyes, what can she say? If it was anyone else who


    vited her, she can say it out but she can''t say that it was Rex.


    She has too much baggage with that man and she doesn''t want Ryan to be involved in it.


    So she can only choose to remain silent and not say anything.


    In Ryan''s heart, when seeing her silence, and her unwillingness to tell him, the first thing that came to


    his mind are she wants to protect that man.


    Protect?


    He smiles self-mockingly and is indeed not amused, ¡°I worry about you the entire night, worried that


    you''ll be frighteneding back thiste and stood at the corridor waiting for you, and what did I get


    for this? You brought someone else''s scent, and marks left by someone. Lily, it''s because I was too


    nice and now you take me for granted?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head, ¡°I didn''t think that way. I appreciate all your kindness towards me and you


    are always in my heart!¡±


    Ryan has always been very important to her because the most important person to her is Adair and the


    reason that Adair survived was entirely due to Ryan.


    Normally Ryan will feel very consoled when she says this but today, in this situation, whatever she says


    is useless. He has already lost his logic and can''t ept whatever she says. He can only remember


    that she doesn''t want to tell him who the person, who left those marks on her, was.


    That''s why he blurts out these hurting words, ¡°Why? You can''t ept your benefactor and had to find


    an outsider. I didn''t expect that you have such an aspect.¡±


    After he finishes, he sarcastically adds, ¡°I''m too careless.¡±


    ¡°Ryan!¡± Lily couldn''t believe it and stares at him with eyes wide open, ¡°How can you think of me that


    way¡­¡±


    Her look of disappointment and sadness pierces into Ryan''s heart but he hardens himself, ¡°Then tell


    me how I should think? You already did those things.¡±


    He is most unwilling to say that he despises her because he has never looked down upon her. But what


    happened today broke his image of her. He doesn''t want to believe that she is such a woman but the


    facts are right in front of him. His pride and dignity won''t allow it.


    They were nothing to each other but he feels betrayed.


    Lily couldn''t exin herself but she is concerned about how Ryan thinks of her. After all these years, it


    is impossible for her not to be concerned.


    But she can''t exin herself; she can''t say these to him.


    The atmosphere is a stalemate and as Lily is thinking hard how to end the situation, his hands start to


    grasp tightly. She winces in pain and lifts her head to look at his stormy eyes.


    ¡°Ryan, please calm down¡­¡± She cowers a while and the next moment she is pinned to the wall again.


    ¡°Lily, I don''t want to force anyone but it looks like my methods are wrong. I''ve waited for you for five


    years and should be reaping the interests now!¡±


    After he finishes, he lowers his head and goes for her lips. Lily turns to avoid him, he kisses her


    cheeks. If she turns, he would kiss her neck, and forcibly leaves his own marks on where the marks


    are.


    She is his woman and even if she isn''t, she can''t be someone else''s. He can''t ept someone else


    leaving marks on her body. Since he can''t change it, he will cover them with his.


    Ryan has lost all of his tolerance and gentleman behavior. He is like an agitated tiger, rough, violent,


    and ruthlessly devoured Lily.


    Lily couldn''t help but tremble and she repeatedly hits his shoulders but she couldn''t stop him even with


    all her strength.


    She feels that her clothes are being removed; the cor is being torn to reveal her shoulders and chest.


    He isn''t finished, he continues to bite her skin, and it is painful and obscene.


    The suckling of the lips emits a tender sound and his tongue is circling on her skin. Lily doesn''t enjoy it


    because she is forced and she feels disgusted and hopeless.


    What surprises her more is that she didn''t feel disgusted by Rex as she is feeling right now.


    His breathing elerates and he is closer to her underwear, Lily starts to tremble as she feels him


    getting nearer to it. Her whole body freezes and she begs, ¡°Stop, Ryan, calm down, don''t¡­¡±


    When he sees the scratch marks on her breasts, he has already lost all his self-control and senses. He


    lifts up his head and asks her, ¡°Tell me, how far you let him go?¡±


    Lily''s eyes are already red, at this time she really doesn''t dare to trigger Ryan any further, ¡°No! We


    didn''t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Did he believe her words or is he pretending? Lily is confused. She doesn''t have to wait for


    long before he says, ¡°Lily, I no longer know if I should trust you. How about this, I''ll inspect, if there isn''t


    anything, I''ll not do anything, okay?¡±


    Inspect¡­


    This word practically is a nuclear bomb into Lily''s heart. She is terrified and shakes her head, ¡°No,


    no¡­¡±


    ¡°You keep saying no, I have never forced you. But this time you must allow me. If you had been


    touched by someone else, I''ll go mad.¡± He is determined and has already made a choice in heart.


    He lets go of her chin and his hand goes downwards and reaches her trousers as he slides his hand in.


    Lily firms up her voice, ¡°No!¡±


    She is afraid that he will vite her and she can''t ept that. ¡°Ryan, if you force me, I will kill myself.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m almost dead!¡± He shouts as his hair ruffles, ¡°You''re kissed by someone. When you were touched


    by him, have you considered my feelings?¡±


    ¡°It''s not like that!¡± Lily can feel his fingers getting closer. Just as he almost reaches, Lily closes her eyes


    and her tears flows, she cries helplessly, ¡°It''s Rex, it''s him! I met him tonight!¡±

 Chapter 340: Inexplicable Love

    Chapter 340: Inexplicable Love


    Ryan is familiar with this name; although he has never seen this person, he has an ever-present sense


    that Rex is his love rival.


    He pauses and says, ¡°Who did you mention?¡±


    ¡°Rex, it''s him!¡± Lily starts to cry. Her eyshes are already wet and the tears are flowing, ¡°Are you


    satisfied now that you know? Can you release me?¡±


    Ryan never expects that the person could have been Rex. He is shocked. He releases his grip on Lily


    and extracts his hand. Before he can say anything, a stinging p swipes across his face.


    The sonorous sound of pping reverberates in the stairwell.


    Lily''s face is wet with tears and she looks at him. She can barely see him through the tears. But she is


    very clear in her heart, ¡°Ryan, I''m so disappointed with you!¡±


    He is not ready for the p and his left cheek is still stinging from the p. It is obvious how much


    strength she has used. The inner part of his mouth is cut by his teeth and he can taste fresh blood.


    He uses his tongue to lick his lips and lifts his hand to rub his cheek. He tilts his head andughs, ¡°Rex


    is here?¡±


    Lily sees his expression and her heart tenses up. She holds onto her cor and her eyes are red,


    ¡°Don''t mention him, what you did was as the same as what he had done! Even if I said no, you didn''t


    believe it. What do you want to achieve?¡±


    Ryan doesn''t speak.


    But Lily doesn''t intend to let him avoid the question, ¡°You vited me in this corner and vented your


    desires regardless of my feelings!¡±


    Will he?


    Ryan doesn''t know. He only knows that when he heard of Rex''s name, his brain ceased to function.


    ¡°I thought that after five years together, you will trust me. You shouldn''t have used such a way to force


    me. You are disappointed with me?¡± Lily emphasizes each and every word, ¡°I am also very


    disappointed with you!¡±


    After finishing, she doesn''t care about his feelings and walks out of the stairwell passing him. Soon, the


    door is opened and shut and she enters her apartment.


    Ryan presses on his temples and forces himself to calm down but all his efforts are in vain.


    He is wrong for not controlling his temper but he is very clear that if it happens all over again, he will


    react the same way.


    But if he knows from the beginning that it''s Rex, he will not touch her.


    Ryan recalls how she cried and thinks about how she was delicate and yet put up a strong front. His


    heart is a mess and he punches the wall in fury.


    ¡°Bang!¡± His knuckles turn red from the punch but he appears to not feel them at all. His bloodshot eyes


    stare nkly into the empty wall.


    The efforts of these five years are ruined by tonight. She not only pped on his face, but also into his


    heart.


    It is too painful, too painful.


    Ryan turns around and leans on the wall. He slides down and sits on the floor. He doesn''t dare to walk


    into that apartment. She is frightened and perhaps will feel better without him.


    Ryan starts to smoke one cigarette after another. Normally he doesn''t smoke that much but now he


    intensely smokes each one of them.


    Five years passes, what is meant to appear has appeared. Z city and London are so far apart and yet


    he appears; it''s unavoidable. Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, that man and Lily have some strange


    destiny.


    His eyes are deep. If he can''t avoid, he must handle directly.


    Rex! Ryan''s heart keeps thinking about this name. Let''s see who will smile in the end.


    ¡­


    After Lily leaves, Fraser goes back and simply reports, ¡°Miss Lily is home safely.¡±


    Rex listens calmly as he sits on the bed that she wasying on a moment ago, ¡°Did she say anything?¡±


    Fraser thinks about the few conversations that he had with Lily but he doesn''t want to affect him any


    further and just says, ¡°Miss Lily doesn''t appear to be in a good mood.¡±


    Not¡­ in a good mood?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a cigarette in his fingers, he touches his forehead and ponders. It''s normal to be in a bad mood.


    He had done something bad on her, and her disgust and unwillingness were written on her face. She


    must have been disgusted.


    When he ponders this portion, he can''t help but recall the name on her phone. His heart bes


    gloomy and he orders, ¡°Go and investigate this man called Ryan, use the quickest possible means to


    give me the information.¡±


    Fraser is stunned for a moment and then answers, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rex.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡± He suddenly says.


    Fraser looks at the door and asks, ¡°What about you¡­¡±


    ¡°I''ll stay here tonight.¡± The light on the ceiling falls on his body, forming a strong contrast from the night


    scene outside. His voice is emotionless, ¡°Pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Though Fraser doesn''t understand, as a subordinate, he shouldn''t ask too much. He turns


    around and leaves, closing the door on his way out.


    Only Rex remains in therge room and everything quiets down.


    He picks up the file that was given by Freddie and in it is the work record of a Caucasian from the time


    he joined thepany until he left. His name was written as Davy.


    This is the intiff in charge by Lily, the one who didn''t receive a reasonablepensation for his work


    injuries.


    It is amusing when he thinks about it. They met again under such strange circumstances after five


    years. Thepany that he invested in had this situation and coincidentally this caused Lily to appear.


    He always feels like he is the culprit even though he isn''t the one responsible.


    Rex nces a couple of times and ces the file back and lies down on the bed. His eyes squint due


    to the lights from the ceiling.


    To what extent has he been smitten by her?


    He even refuses to leave the room just because she has been there and therefore the room retains


    some of her scents. He has somewhere to return to but yet tells the person responsible for the banquet


    that he will stay there.


    He even closed the windows for fear that these feelings will escape.


    Rexughs bitterly. He doesn''t remember when he became the type of person he despises - a person


    who is lost in love and does stupid things for the sake of love.


    He raises his hand and ces it on his forehead. The light shines down on his face and he spreads out


    the fingers. The way he lived these five years was not different from being dead. It''s a pity that she


    doesn''t know or perhaps she doesn''t want to know.


    He can ept the punishment for all the wrongs that he had done. He just doesn''t want Lily to forget


    about him and to love someone else. He can''t ept it. He is struggling on this path towards love, just


    like an old man trekking through a desert, while Lily is his only source of water and his only


    craving.

 Chapter 341: Investigate Everything for the Past Five Years

    Chapter 341: Investigate Everything for the Past Five Years


    The next morning, Fraser appears outside the door on time, he knocks the door and soon the door is


    opened from inside by a man wearing a white bathrobe.


    Fraser hands him the personal information about Ryan that he has just received, ¡°Mr. Rex, here is the


    information about Ryan you have asked for.¡±


    Rex receives it, the information is less than his expectation, with only two pieces of papers. His


    eyebrows knit slightly as he browses over it.


    ¡°We found out that Ryan seems to have erased the traces of his past history, there was no record from


    the time before he was 8 years old, his parents divorced, and his mother won Ryan¡¯s custody. His


    mother passed away when he was eight years old, and he went to United States and worked in the


    ck market over there. There is no way to find out what he had been working for in details, but from


    the few medical records of him, we found out that he didn¡¯t live well, and he was almost dead every


    time he was sent to the hospital.¡±


    Rex looks at the medical records on it, it is indeed as he said, although the frequency is not high, his


    injuries were fatal every time, and were mostly blunt force injuries, it was obviously not a mere


    coincidence.


    ¡°Ryan probably was doing some illegal business in the ck market during that time, but he was not


    famous, just a nobody. The real change happened in the year when he was twenty years old. During


    that year the ck market had gone through a big reshuffle, he came over here with a well-known


    Mafia boss from United Kingdom. Since then he started to take over this man¡¯s business one after


    another, most of them were illegal. Until that boss passed away, a huge amount of assets was


    transferred to Ryan. He then washed his hands of the illegal business. He is now considered as a


    sessful young entrepreneur, and has whitewashed his past a lot these years, but his background


    was still unclean, it could be easily investigated when someone looked into it.¡± Fraser is reporting to


    Rex beside him, in fact, Rex is a bit surprised when he receives the information, but it isn¡¯t because of


    Ryan¡¯s identity, but how someone who is gentle and serene like Lily can befriend this kind of person


    like Ryan, and they have been in peace with each other for so many years.


    Rex¡¯s expression is unpleasant, ¡°Is he staying with Lily?¡±


    When he mentions about this¡­


    Fraser replies awkwardly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    There is no way to verify the frequency they meet, and they only know that at this stage, they are


    indeed living together.


    Living together? What does this mean? The world of adults is alwaysplicated, and this time no


    matter how much Rex trusts Lily, he can¡¯t help but overthinking.


    They have separated for five years, and these five years can change a lot of things.


    ¡°Also, Miss Lily¡¯s identity in UK was Lydia, and it was Ryan who got it for her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rex¡¯s eyebrows knit tightly, if that is the case, then it can only prove that they have


    known each other since before they came to UK, which also means that, they have known each other


    when they were at City J, and even had some contact.


    Rex¡¯s heart seems to be torn up and he suddenly realizes that perhaps Lily¡¯s ident and leaving five


    years ago were not coincidences, but was set up by someone.


    He is shocked by his own thoughts, and then subconsciously dispels his thoughts.


    How can it be, how can she purposely use such cruel means to leave him, how can she leave for five


    years leaving everything behind. To him, Lily is so kind and understanding, how can she¡­


    The more Rex thinks about it the colder his body bes, his expression bes even more


    unpleasant, his entire body is emitting cold aura.


    Fraser calls him out tentatively, ¡°Mr. Rex?¡±


    Hees back to his sense and slightly suppresses his intimidating aura, but the dark mist in his eyes


    doesn¡¯t fade. There are some things that he didn¡¯t think about it seriously before, but now it is time to fix


    it.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fraser immediately hands him the brand new custom-made suit in his hands, ¡°Mr. Rex, you can


    change into it.¡±


    Rex¡¯s voice is a little hoarse when he replies, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ten minutester, hees out from the dressing room, with a white shirt, ck tie, dark blue


    checkered suit pants, and a pair of square-toe British style leather shoes. He walks while buttoning his


    sleeves. His demeanour is emitting an intense aura, which makes people can¡¯t take their eyes from


    him.


    He is so strong that he seems to have no weakness. But if he hasn¡¯t met Lily before, Fraser will believe


    that, but he has seen on his own and he realizes that this man has such soft side.


    Fraser ces the breakfast in his hand on the table, ¡°Mr. Rex, you should eat something.¡±


    This ce is not a hotel, and there is no breakfast served. He has purposely bought a brunch from the


    restaurant Rex often goes beforeing over today.


    Rex nces at the cleanly packaged meal, although he really doesn¡¯t have much appetite, he still goes


    over to pull out the chair and sits down. He opens the package and eats the food.


    The sd is refreshing; when he takes a bite, his mood finally gets better.


    He eats quickly, but his movements are elegant, with each movement seeming like it is designed to be


    just right and charming.


    After finishing his meal, Rex wipes the corners of his mouth with a napkin, while getting up and looking


    at Fraser who is standing at the side, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of my appetite purposely, I¡¯m not


    going to fall down yet.¡±


    He knows well about his assistant¡¯s personality. He rarely takes initiative to buy him a breakfast in


    these three years; probably it is because of what happenedst night that Fraser pays so much


    attention to him today.


    It may sound cold to an outsider, but Fraser understands that he just doesn¡¯t want him to worry too


    much and that it is for his own good.


    The bond of understanding and trust between them are strong due to the results of working together for


    three years.


    Fraser drives all the way to the headquarters of Bit Inc. Since Rex has invested, thepany is


    sessfully listed and gained a lot of business opportunities. The building is now brand ne now and is


    no longer small and messy.


    All the employees of Bit Inc. are informed of Rex¡¯s arrival. From the entrance building to the president¡¯s


    office, there are receptionists following him, and behind him are several senior executives who are


    seldom seen.


    Perhaps the junior staffs may not be aware of Rex¡¯s importance, but to the management level, he is


    their real source of finance.


    Bit Inc.¡¯s president is a foreigner, whom Rex addresses him as Kevin, ¡°Long time no see, Kevin.¡±


    ¡°Yea, old buddy.¡± Kevin has learnt about the situation from Freddie and knows that this time Rex is here


    to make a punitive expedition against him, but he is after all a businessman, he can still handle this


    calmly.


    He acts like nothing has happened and wees Rex and Fraser warmly and generously into the


    office.


    The secretary brings over the tea she has specially prepared, obviously to cater Rex¡¯s taste, ¡°Mr. Rex,


    enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rex, I know the purpose of your visit, I will get to the point straight. That matter is not a big deal.


    The key is that it happened at the wrong timing. That time Bit Inc. was preparing to be listed, after the


    incident they had also givenpensation, but the other party requested for a written apology, this is


    really embarrassing. I hope you can understand, in terms of material, we didn¡¯t owe that employee.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words seem to be straight forward but with a lot of tricks hidden in it.

 Chapter 342: His Tenderness Is Useless

    Chapter 342: His Tenderness Is Useless


    Kevin wants to make it all gone as if it were nothing, just to give the feeling of unimportance, yet not


    knowing that he has already crossed Rex''s bottom line.


    Rex listens to Kevin with a grin on his face. He picks the mug from the table and sips gently the superb


    oolong tea. The bitter-sweet fragrance of that tea refreshes the pte with an explosion of vor.


    "Do you know the reason I invested in Bit Inc.?" bursts Rex out of the blue, leaving Kevin astonished.


    Kevin still remembers the first time he saw Rex. At that time Rex was already a sessful


    businessman, way more than he was. Kevin was in negative with the annual capital turnover and Rex


    had been the only one who had hope in him and helped him moving forward.


    He also remembers that Rex was wearing a ck suit and no tie that day, and he could never dream of


    the watch on his wrist. His assistant reported that he could only give him 20 minutes as he was


    expected in another meeting shortly after.


    Kevin used his whole twenty minutes wisely exining everything in detail while Rex was listening


    carefully and throwing one or two questions from time to time, nothing more.


    Kevin was sure that he was meeting his very end, but unexpectedly he got Rex¡¯s money the day after.


    He was relieved. Thepany could make terrific changes and stay afloat just because of Rex.


    But just now, Rex asked Kevin why he should invest in Bit Inc.


    As for Kevin, he thinks that hispany has no obvious advanytages, and the only advantage is that


    thepany is engaged in the profession that Rex wants to invest in. Therefore, he gives a dumb safe


    answer, "Because of thepany''s culture and value?!"


    Although the answer is aleatory, it makes most investors feel reassured.


    Rexughs, briefly but enough to make people around nervous, "No, the real answer is because it is an


    environmental technologypany and you believe in charity."


    Kevin is stunned, but he saw thating. After all, Rex has been giving his money to charity for a very


    long time.


    "Bit Inc. is apany worth all money and efforts and mostly because you have a great potential, still


    unexpressed." Rex has never said this before, and he adds, "But, I do not like the way you are going


    right now, it goes against my principles."


    What Kevin didter goes against to the original words exchanged between them at the very beginning.


    The feeling is not good at all.


    When Kevin hears this, he knows that Rex is serious, and immediately he gets serious too, "Rex, is not


    a big deal. It¡¯s some time now that thepany is up and running and we always solved all issues


    quite well, perfectly I would say."


    He used the word ¡°perfectly¡± to describe the work injuries?


    Rex smiles again and nods, "So how are you going to solve it ¡®perfectly¡¯ this time?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He deliberately emphasized the word to mock Kevin.


    Kevin holds back for a long time before going, "We could give him whateverpensation he wants,


    enough for him to live well without working for the rest of his life, or hiring him back at the basic-level


    position until he gets to the pension."


    Rex puts down the mug he was holding, his ck eyes meet the blue pupils of the British man, just as


    the night sky is shing with the day-bright sky.


    "Kevin, you do know that all that man wants, is a public apology, more than apensation." Rex


    gives no quarter and no room for Kevin to escape.


    Kevin''s face finally changess, showing embarrassment. He cannot understand the reason behind Rex¡¯s


    actions over a small employee. "If we take it so seriously and make so much fuss about it, it is going to


    be bad for thepany."


    "So when things happen, you must solve them instead of procrastinating them."


    Kevin is speechless in front of the disarming truth.


    "Make an apology statement." Thunders Rex calls off the meeting.


    Since Kevin is not the major investor and does not hold many shares, all he can do now is to deal with


    it and heed Rex¡¯smands. "Rex, you know that Bit Inc. is in a period of rapid development, if now..."


    "Bit Inc. has to make a public statement and apologize or it will be done for." Rex looks at the person


    beside him, "We only have two options, getting bit and live to fight another day or to be devoured alive."


    Kevin cannot find his words. He was damn sure he could handle it keeping a low profile, until now.


    "You are lucky it is me the one who found it out and not ourpetitors. If the shepherd leaves the


    sheep to roam freely, the wolves will definitely eat them. Don''t give others any opportunity." Every Rex¡¯s


    word pierces through the chest of everyone around.


    Kevin is still petrified and after some minutes of silence he finds the courage to ask, "When do we have


    to issue the statement?"


    Rex gets up, raises his hand and nces at his watch, "A statement must be issued for sure, but now


    is not the time. I will be in touch."


    Rex goes straight to his house after declining the invitation for lunch from the high-ups. His house is


    actually a three-floor vi in the suburbs with balconies, a small garden and a heated swimming pool.


    The architectural style is avant-garde white and dark brown, giving the appearance of modern dwelling.


    Fraser follows him in, looking thoughtful, even a little distracted when he parks the car in the basement.


    When Rex is waiting for the elevator, he asks without looking back, "If you have anything to say, just


    say it."


    Fraser is lost in his own thoughts and realizes he¡¯s been caught by Rex, he freezes. Then he knows


    that Rex understood what he was thinking in his heart so he just goes for it, very unnaturally and


    coughing, "Boss, why didn''t you ask Kevin to issue the statement right away? Why wait?"


    Rex says back moving sinuously, "Nothing rted to business, it is just personal."


    "Personal?" Fraser is more and more confused. That has never been Rex¡¯s style as he never mixes


    duty with pleasure or private matters, knowing very well that it would cause disturbance or irreparable


    damages.


    "The ident happened under Lily¡¯s watch and since I have the authority to handle it, she muste


    to me.¡± His real intentions are revealed.


    Fraser realizes that is all because of Lily, wondering if it is not too extreme.


    Rex sees Fraser concerned and takes the opportunity to exchange opinion with him as he has always


    been wise and silent, "I know it''s an unorthodox way, but it''s the only way." He smiles bitterly and


    helplessly, "She does not give me the chance to talk, ever. So¡­"


    She is stubborn to the extent that his tenderness is useless.


    He knows Lily well, if he gives up, there will be no future for them, but if she refuses him once again,


    Rex will let her be peacefully.


    To do nothing, just obey humbly, that is just not Rex. Better to reign in Hell than to serve in Heaven,


    right?


    In either way he will have his final answers, or rather whether if she still cares or not.

 Chapter 343: Forcing Her to Come to Him

    Chapter 343: Forcing Her to Come to Him


    The phone rings and when Lily picks up, the Bit Inc.¡¯s manager notifies her the transfer to the main


    office. Lily feels euphoric about that and even happier after meeting Freddie and Kingsley. The


    manager was not treating her very well after all.


    However, the fairytale does notst long. The manager just spits out orders unterally taking away


    every possibilities to improve, ¡°Thepany also considers the progress of the case, not to be taken


    slightly. It is not a one man¡¯s job. Freddie told you that. You will report directly to our CEO Rex, keeping


    him constantly posted on the advancement of the case itself."


    Lily''s expression cracked, not sure she understood properly she says, "What?" As in that new was so


    painful she was hoping it was not true.


    The manager without modifying his tone nor his face, repeats urately everything was already been


    said and then goes patiently, "Lily, is it clear now?"


    Desperation now pervades Lily.


    She is standing with the phone in her hand wishing it was just a dream.


    But it is all true. She can only ept it. Bargains are over. She holds her breath and deals with it as


    professionally as possible. "I, thewyer in charge of the case, forbid you to make any changes,


    especially handing over the processing power, I will negotiate with thepany¡¯swyers."


    "Apologies Lily, I''m afraid we can''t agree on this one." The other party simply refuses with cold voice.


    Lily, quite annoyed, asks, "Why?"


    "Because it¡¯s an ordering from President Rex himself." It seems that the manager on the phone


    feels Lily¡¯s anger and directly suggests, "Perhaps you can talk to President Rex directly."


    The call disconnects taking away also thest hope. Lily''s head is pounding for the confusion, making


    her dizzy enough to forget to put the phone down.


    What was Rex nning?


    Yesterday wasn¡¯t enough? For how long is he going to torture her?


    She shrugs slightly. He is the major shareholder of Bit Inc., he is the one in charge. With these actions


    he makes clear that without his support, no one can do anything.


    He cornered her like a giant in a canyon, she cannot walk away from him, she must face him.


    Memories ofst nightes up suddenly, her heart starts running fast, she feels nervous, angry, what


    he didst night was uneptable.


    He bullied her, mocked her, and stalked her like he did five years ago, he did with her whatever he


    wanted to do.


    ¡°Dididi¡±


    The phone takes her back from the trance. Lily pulls herself together, pressing on the eye¡¯s bulbs to


    suppress the iing tears.


    Assistant Fiona walks in, and finds Lily with the face in her hands. Even though she said that nothing


    happenedst night, as a woman, Assistant Fiona knew in her heart that something unspeakable had


    happened.


    She sympathises with her, "If we can, let¡¯s leave this case to someone else..."


    Lily slowly closes her eyes and falls into a grave silence. Davy''s desperate face appears in her mind,


    giving her no choices, "It''s been too long. I am the only one who can do it."


    In particr, she is worried of what Rex will do in the future, since he is deeply involved in the case.


    She wants Davy to win thiswsuit. She dealt with cases harder than this one before, but this time,


    what making so hard to crack the case is the person that she must face, Rex.


    The problem to ovee is him, she hopes that it will not make her throw in the towel.


    After all this time, the memories are still haunting her to the extent where fighting is impossible. She did


    not do anything wrong, but she is the one paying the price.


    "But..." Assistant Fiona tries to say something.


    Lily raises her hand to interrupt her, " Assistant Fiona , there is no need to persuade me, I will fight and


    solve the case. If I give up now, no one will stand up for Davy."


    She couldn''t put this nice man into trouble again after giving him hope. She can do better. Although the


    times toe are painful and depressing, she will not give up.


    With this in her mind, she feels the extreme need to cheer up. Yeah, she is innocent from all


    perspectives. She takes the firm decision to act professionally no matter what, Rex has no influence on


    her.


    Assistant Fiona observes the changes in Lily¡¯s mood from anger to helplessness, from embarrassment


    to determination, waht a whirlwind of emotions on her face! "Is everything fine?" asks Fiona.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "It''s okay." Says Lily suppressing the anxiety in her heart, and when she speaks again, she is as calm


    as the morning sea. "I will be responsible for this case until the very end. Worry not, I will deal with it in


    the right way."


    Seeing the mes of determination in her eyes, Assistant Fiona stops trying to talk her out of it. She


    feels lucky to have such a boss.


    How many people practicew while doing shameful deeds? Lily has the sense of justice running


    strong in her veins, she will not be corrupted by any means. This is the reason behind Assistant Fiona¡¯s


    certainty that Lily has a bright future ahead of her.


    Left alone in the office, Lily dials the number received by Bit Inc. A number from London.


    ¡°Di¡ª¡ªdi¡ª¡ª¡±


    Each ringing is a needle in the heart, a breathtaking wait. Unable to stay sat, Lily begins to walk back


    and forth in the room incessantly.


    The phone rings for a time that seems infinite and just when she is going to hang up she hears a


    reassuring voice of a man, "Hello?"


    Lily holds her breath with all fingers clenched. She opens her mouth just to discover she has forgotten


    what she wanted to say, and bes more nervous, like a dog eating its tail.


    Rex, on the other side of the line, waits patiently for an answer for a long time. He curles his eyebrows


    and says again, "Hello?"


    Lily knows she doesn¡¯t have much time, if she does not speak now, he will hang up.


    That cannot happen!


    The matter is far too important.


    "It is me, Lily." She shivers with just four words. She is sure that Rex can perceive the insecurity in her


    voice, her face goes red and she goes out like a bomb, "Bit Inc. said that the person in charge of the


    case it¡¯s you. What a coincidence."


    Rex listens to her voice, pictures her in his mind desperately pretending to be calm.


    He raises his eyebrows slightly, tenderly, but the voicees out indifferently, "What can I do for you?"


    Hearing his question, Lily¡¯s anger reaches the sky, "You substituting the person in charge was a mean


    move. What should I think? Are you forcing me toe to you?"

 Chapter 344: Asking You Three Questions

    Chapter 344: Asking You Three Questions


    "Your presence is not mandatory, It¡¯s up to you." Says Rex with malice. Mind games are his specialty.


    Lily desperately wants to shout but she keeps it together and remains professional, "Five years ago,


    you took the victim side iming it was the right thing to do, what about now? Shouldn¡¯t you be doing


    the same and treat me as such?"


    What hurts Lily the most is that the victim takes a back seat. Davy''s case must be solved. What Rex


    did is nothing else but forcing her to choose between facing him and giving up the case.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to give up, she confronts him.


    "Are these games fun? Are all my efforts and hard work so insignificant to you?" Lily goes rampage,


    "What President Rex thinks is none of my business, but the case itself yes!"


    Being unaware of the apology statement he ordered Kevin to make, shepletely misunderstands


    Rex¡¯s actions.


    Rex is caught off-guard, he was expecting some anger but not that much, all he wanted is to make her


    go see him, and then he can exin it all.


    "Such determination suits you quite well." Says suddenly Rex full of confidence.


    Lily feels like the ground vanished under her feet after that sentence, and panics.


    She squeezes her phone and looks at the clock. It is three o''clock in the afternoon, not toote, so she


    decides to take the matter in her own hand going straight to the point, it''s better to strike while the iron


    is hot.


    Lily is no longer afraid, she takes the courage and says ¡°Are you avable now President Rex? I¡¯d like


    to speak about the details of the case."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Always for you." Keeps up Rex with the mind games.


    Lily¡¯s worst dream, "Alright then, when are you avable?"


    The table is turning and now she is asking for favors. She acknowledges that no matter how angry she


    is, she must be humble in order to win in the long run.


    "Well," Rex takes his time to answer her, and then, after a long while, "Come to my house. It¡¯s the best


    way."


    House?!


    Lily grits her teeth. If anyone would have told her before, she would never have believed it, but now,


    she cannot deny the truth. All of this was to get to this point exactly!


    "London is a big city and I am sure we can find many ces suitable for our meeting, like a caf¨¦. There


    should be one not far from your home. If President Rex does not have time, I can drive over to pick you


    upter..."


    "Reluctant much?" He interrupts Lily and says tly, "Then don''te."


    "..."


    The silence fills the air.


    Lily is resentful. Before thinking on how to deal with him, she hears his impatient voice, "Alright, I gotta


    go."


    "Wait!" She grits her teeth, and after two second, she agrees, "Okay, I¡¯ming, now!"


    ...


    Forty minutester, Lily parks her car in front of the gate of Rex¡¯s house.


    The sight of the magnificent vi stretches before her eyes. She found a caf¨¦ on the way just a mile


    back, just in case. Probably he is not feeling well and wants to stay in his house, and hopefully, he does


    not have bad intentions.


    Lily gets off the car and rings the buzzer, no one answers that but the gate begins to move.


    She drives in smoothly, gets off the car again with the rted documents and in front of the house door,


    she takes several breaths before raising her hand to knock.


    The heavy solid wooden door opens slowly revealing a man figure.


    He is wearing a dark gray pullover knitted sweater, a pair of straight ck trousers, and white slippers


    on his feet, that is not the outfit for formal talk.


    Lily''s puts herself on defensive mode from the start. She looks beyond him towards the living room.


    The person in front of her suddenly takes a big step forward, blocking her vision firmly.


    Lily jumps backward frightened, "What are you doing?!"


    "What did I do?" Rex gets angry, his temper prevailed when he saw that scared look on her face. "Is


    this how you handle business nows?"


    Lily knows that he wanted to embarrass her deliberately and keeps her mouth shut. She clears her


    throat and says, "Let¡¯s get in to talk."


    Rex raises his eyebrows and turns on his side to make room for her, mimicking a butler. Lily quickly


    walks past him with woody movements.


    The living room of the vi is huge. She sits on the sofa and puts the documents on the tea table,


    "Please take a look, President Rex."


    Rex sits in front of her spreading his long legs in a very casual posture. He nces at the papers and


    grabs them. He only flips couple of pages before throwing them back on the table, "I was going to tell


    you soon but since you are here today, let¡¯s take out the tooth: Davy''spensation and apology can


    be granted, but Miss Lily, you must answer me few questions."


    " Questions?" Lily looks at him in the eyes, "What questions?"


    The man''s eyes are burning, "Non-work rted."


    Lily''s heart trembles. She knew it. She endures the rapid heartbeat, and says calmly like a qualified


    professionalwyer, "President Rex, during working hours, I do not discuss private matters."


    "Is that so?" The man raises his hand and nces at his watch, and as it is the most normal thing he


    says, "Cool, we are done here."


    "..."


    Lily''s eyelids twitch. Is Rex gone roguepletely?


    "President Rex..."


    "As I said, as long as you answer me, I don''t even need to look at the papers and I would agree to all


    reasonable requests from you and Davy." He hates when she calls him President Rex, like a stranger.


    Lily looks away and lets out a deep breath, pondering carefully.


    In the end, all is asking is few answers. On the other hand, if she refuses she couldpromise


    everything.


    But facing the man''spelling gaze makes Lily lose all her courage. She had nowhere to hide from


    him five years ago, and it is the same five yearster.


    She had grown and matured, but it is undeniable that this man also, he is now stronger than five years


    ago.


    After a long silence, he brings her a cup of warm water and says with his thin lips opened slightly, "So,


    what is your decision?"


    Lily finds extremely ironic when his gentle voice makes such implicit threats.


    Lily wants so hard to win thiswsuit, and this seems to be the only way to get it, "Alright, shoot."


    "OK, one condition. No lies admitted."


    Lily is sure that he can detect any liesing from her, therefore she can only agree to that, "Condition


    epted."


    "You know?" He regains a normal position, and stares into her eyes for an instant, "I can tell when you


    lie."


    ¡®Tump-Tump-Tump¡¯


    The sound of her heart is deafening her own ears. Lily breathes and says calmly, "I won''t lie."


    Rex''s satisfaction is visible and with all the muscles in his body tense, he begins to articte his first


    question, word by word,"When did you and Ryan meet?"

 Chapter 345: The Accident Five Years Ago Was Well Contrived

    Chapter 345: The ident Five Years Ago Was Well Contrived


    Lily is inclined to believe that Rex¡¯s questions are rted to her love life, if she has fallen in love with


    someone during these five years or if she is in any rtionship. When she hears that question,


    something breaks inside of her, which was beyond any expectation and leaves herpletely petrified.


    Silence...


    Rex¡¯s eyes are tartarean, as if countless ghosts are wandering inside of them. He raises his eyebrows,


    "Patience is not one of my virtues. If you make me wait that long, I might take the deal off the table..."


    "Five years!" Shouts Lily, with a storm of emotions reflected on her face.


    "I''m only asking something specific." He is a naturally born torturer, asking the questions that Lily wants


    to avoid the most.


    "We met the day you found me in that small hotel five years ago."


    That is quick and unexpected, even quicker than he thought.


    He curls his lips mockingly, "To see if I got it right, while I was worried to death looking for you, you


    were with him?!"


    Lily knows he wouldn''t understand if she tells him, "It was an ident."


    She had no clue who the man was at that time and she was in a dangerous situation. She just had the


    bad luck of falling victim of a misfortunate event. She kept it secret to protect him, she did not want to


    make him worried. How could she expect this situation today?


    "ident you say? Well." He gulps several times, showing emotions that need to erupt, "Let¡¯s keep


    going. Second question: did youe to Britain together, you and Ryan?"


    Lily¡¯s disguised calmness ispletely gone now, panic is all over her face and she stutters, "I, I..."


    She wants to deny it but lies are not admitted and she definitely is incapable of hiding her true feelings,


    he would know for sure!


    Nevertheless, to Rex her reaction is already an answer.


    The ck eyes are filled with disappointment. He repeats the same words, but this time it is not a


    question, "You came to Britain with him!"


    Lily¡¯s greatest fear has be real - to be totally misunderstood.


    "Last question." Rex''s heart is bleeding. He has three questions previously arranged and the first


    answer wounded him, the second one did too, thest one might ends him or making him forgive her.


    He is ying all out and everything depends on her answer.


    Rex dwells on it for a long time.


    Lily can hardly breathe. She watches him as he walks toward her slowly, step by step. He leans over,


    ces his hand over her shoulder, getting closer but keeping the safe distance at the same time, he


    wants to observe carefully the expressions on her face.


    She suddenly regrets agreeing to Rex''s request.


    It is clear, he must have known something...!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You¡­" Time stops, he breaths, "This so-called ident, I need to know, was it a real ident or was


    it all contrived?"


    Lily feels like a bomb has exploded in her chest, shattering her into thousands pieces.


    She hastily lowers her head, her pupils shrink, the whole body shakes like an earthquake and


    everything stops when the palm of Rex¡¯s hand pinches her chin raising again her head and making Lily


    shout from pain,"Aah!"


    "Answer me!" Rex cries fiercely, waiting for an answer.


    Lily wants to answer him but also knows in her heart that if she does, the whole world will copse if


    she dares to speak the word ¡®Contrived¡¯.


    Rex wants an answer, he is already been doing elucubrations and conjectures for five long years, there


    is no more room for that, only the truth can be epted, "Go on, say it!"


    "Don''t push me!" Lily cannot stand that and tries to get away, "Rex, how can you do this to me..."


    "You conspired with him against me, didn¡¯t yout?" A hoarse voicees out. His fragility finally reveals,


    "Why, tell me why!?"


    "I had to do it!" Lily closes her eyes, raises her head and roars, taking out all at once five years of


    sufferings, "You broke all your promises. You confessed your misdeeds. Have you ever thought of


    asking me anything? You believed Marina unconditionally. Have you ever considered my feelings? You


    didn''t trust me, but you didn''t doubt, not for a mere second, the true advocate of the wickedness!"


    Rex is astounded by her words .


    Lily''s tears stream down her cheeks, she swallows the bitter in her throat, "What options did I have left?


    What I could have done differently? Turn myself in? Hide and be forever on the run?"


    "That is exactly what has been haunting me for all this time! " His voice is about to rupture like ss


    under a hammer, "Was it too hard to have faith in me..."


    "i did put my faith in you! You diappointed me miserably. You are not worthy anymore." Lily remembers


    the feeling when she was waiting Adair secretly and sadness arises, "I couldn¡¯t wait, I really couldn¡¯t


    wait."


    "So you nned all of it: pretending to be dead, abandoning your family and friends just to leave me?"


    Rex knows how much she loves Harry and Bree, and it was precisely because of that he acknowledges


    her determination.


    In order to leave Rex, she had to give up on everything.


    Lily had been sad too, but her sadness is realized by him only now, after five years, "Rex, me me,


    me me for leaving, me me for being so cruel but have you ever thought about how desperate I


    had to be to choose this way? At that time, mark my words Rex, I had no choices, it was a life-or-death


    kind of situation!"


    "So you are the victim now?" Heughs, distressingly, "Do you have the slightest idea of what I have


    been though during these past five years? I went to the crime scene to find clues and leads every day


    for more than two years. Everyone said you were dead, but I never gave up looking for you. I quit being


    awyer to find you. I was alone against the world and I had to fight with my family and my friends.


    They began to call me crazy, lunatic, but I endured it all just for you!"


    His eyes are raging, his hairs are shaking alongside with the thundering voice, "Do you know how


    much you made me suffer? I did not look at myself in the mirror for years because of the sufferings you


    brought upon me! You made me believe that this has been all my fault, that my dy that day had


    caused the ident. Ever since that day you have been the constant thought that I woke up with in the


    morning and thest one I thought to when I went to sleep. All day, every day, drunk or sober, I think


    about you! The obsession to find you is the only thing that kept me alive and going for all this time and


    now after I have finally found you, what do I discover? You and Ryan have concocted everything to fool


    me! And for what?! Just to leave me?!"


    Every word is a sharp de cutting Lily''s heart. She knows how hard these five years have been for


    her too. Thanks to Ryan she have been able to pay back all the debts. Getting here, to today, have


    been so damn hard.


    Lily, before leaving, thought about the life Rex would be living, far away, apart from her. Would he be


    sad?


    She kept thinking about it like a masochist during the first year, the second year, the third, the fourth,


    and even today, she tried to evade the question, because the voice inside of her would not stop


    repeating, "It has been too long, he has forgotten you. He has a new life now.¡±


    He said all of those things from the heart. He had been missing her every single day, he still cares for


    her. Now she knows! Besides the anger and sadness, she also finds joy in her heart, an unexinable


    happiness.


    Yes! Knowing that he had been missing her for the past five years the same as she did makes her lose


    control of her feelings. That is not subjective consciousness. It is an instinctive reaction. She might


    deceive him, but she cannot deceive herself.

 Chapter 346: Been Tricked by Her for Five Years

    Chapter 346: Been Tricked by Her for Five Years


    However, no matter how distressed they are, the past is gone, and thosee back won''t be perfect


    any longer.


    Lily¡¯s tears roll down her cheeks. She cannot pretend anymore, "Rex, trust me. You''ll meet someone


    that''s right for you. Our story should be over."


    "You just wanna leave me." Rex cannot confront the ident made by her and Ryan, and gradually


    loses control. Now his past five years are just like a joke, "If you hate me because of thewsuit, I have


    nothing to say. But Lily, I cannot live without you. The choice you made is torturing me. When you were


    in London and spread the news of your death, had you ever considered my feelings?"


    Lily''s throat tightens. Once Rex knows the truth, he will definitely fall into madness. Nevertheless, she


    also understands that she cannot hide it forever, "For the things happened that year, you¡¯re the cause,


    while I am the result. Nobody can rewrite the history, Rex. It was you who abandoned me, so I made up


    my mind to leave."


    To be frank, both of them have responsibility, but considering the exist of Adair, she still has to conceal


    some things now.


    Rex''s eyes seem to be lit with fire, "When you jumped out of the car, had you ever thought about the


    child?"


    The ident was so severe that the child would definitely disappear.


    Lily can¡¯t help blinking anxiously. Every time he mentions the child, she will instinctively be nervous,


    "It¡­ has joined the angels for a long time. He was supposed to be a vivid life. For us, there is no way


    back to Eden."


    "..." The flush around the man''s eyes gets more crimson. Rex suddenly stands up, punching the air.


    With the fierce fist breaking the silence, he gives a roar of rage.


    Lily is shocked by his reaction. She looks at his crouching body, which is full of bitterness now.


    Tears fall involuntarily, but then she immediately wipes them off. For fear of being seen by him, she


    looks away, taking a deep breath, and tremblingly gets the documents on the table. "I have answered


    all the questions, so the case..."


    Hearing this, the man turns around abruptly. He firstly feels surprised, then mad, and finally calms


    down, but now there is just dead silence among them.


    "Lily, long time no see. Now you know how to avoid letting private affairs interfere with public duty.


    Great."


    Rex really wants to take a look at her heart. How could she say that kind of words when he felt deeply


    grieved!


    At this moment, Rex hates her. Due to such an illusion she created, he even thought aboutmitting


    suicide before.


    "You lied to me for five years and made me so miserable. Do you think I will forgive you so easily?" The


    man''s cold voice lingers around her ears.


    Lily stiffens, standing up from the sofa, "What do you mean? You just promised me..."


    "Now I take my words back." He admits bluntly, without any slight of guilt.


    Lily frowns, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Compared to what you did to me, it is nothing." Rex suddenly feels the ck letters on the white paper


    in her hand are so disgusting. He steps forward, unexpectedly snatching these papers.


    "Rex¡­"


    Before Lily finishes her sentence, the paper has been shattered into pieces in the hands of the man.


    He scatters these scraps in the air, "I gave you all my love, but you treated them like shit. Lily, you


    really piss me off."


    She stares at these debris, smiling desperately, "I have provoked you for a long time."


    "You are wrong." The man curls his lips coldly. "This isn¡¯t the end. Today will be the beginning of your


    bad days. You have to hurt too, so that our story can be fair."


    He is not joking at all. From his eyes to his voice, Lily realizes this fact. He wants to take revenge on


    her, for her disappearance of five years, and the ident made by her and Ryan.


    Considering Adair, the child he never knows, Lily suddenlyughs bitterly. There are always various


    misunderstandings between them. She neverins, and he never strives. It used to be Marina,


    now it is Adair and Ryan.


    Rex looks at her standing there. Even now, he still expects her to exin something, telling him that the


    ident five years ago was not what he thought. However, she just keeps silence.


    His heart is frozen now. The only remaining temperature in Rex''s eyes fades away, "Now, get out."


    Get out.


    He uses this kind of words to her.


    Over the years, she has heard assorted insults from other people, but she chose to ignore all of them.


    Now, Rex defeats her, with just two words.


    The tears that had just been holding back floods again. Fearing that Rex would see her tears, Lily


    quickly picks up her bag, trotting out of the vi door.


    The man''s lip tightens. The moment Lily turns around, his fists are clenched, desperately restraining


    the urge to pull her back.


    He is stupid enough. After five years of being deceived, it is thest trace of dignity left for himself. Rex,


    don¡¯t leave the room, don¡¯t follow her steps anymore...


    After Lily walks out of the vi, she immediately drives away. The tears finally flow down since there is


    no one. She holds the steering wheel in both hands, and her whole body is shaking uncontrobly.


    The cold hands and feet remind her that how nervous she was just now.


    She thought their problem could be resolved, but unexpectedly, now everything bes worse. For a


    man like Rex, as long as he wants to investigate something, there is no space to hide any information.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Adair.


    Once Lily thinks of her child, she realizes that she cannot sit still and let Rex find out Adair''s identity.


    With his current mentality, he might be out of control.


    If Rex really wants to retaliate against her at that time, he could fight for the custody of the child.


    Lily''s uneasy heart bes more panic. Considering their sweet days, and the current situation, she


    doesn¡¯t understand why their rtionship bes so terrible now.


    Nevertheless, the most urgent task is to solve the child''s problem.


    Lily must contact Ryan. Originally, she is not going to tell him these things, but Rex obviously wants to


    pick on him, and it¡¯s very unkind for her to keep silence.


    Lily gets her mobile phone in her bag while driving. At the same time, she meets a traffic light


    intersection, so she drives slowly, dialing the number. However, before she speaks anything, a dazzling


    beam suddenlyes into her eyes.


    She tilts her head subconsciously. At this moment, a ck truck suddenly drives towards her from the


    opposite side. Even though Lily wants to avoid, it is toote...

 Chapter 347: Traffic Accident

    Chapter 347: Traffic ident


    Boom!


    Along with an almighty bang, the two cars collide head-on. Lily ms on the brakes, and spins the


    wheel sharply, but it doesn¡¯t help at all. Coming over all dizzy, Lily is severely strangled by the seat belt.


    Though she couldn''t see what happens, she can feel the car is almost turning over.


    The front windshield is all shattered, and the airbag pops out but fails to prevent the ss gs. Her


    head hits the seat belt buckle uncontrobly.


    At that moment, her entire scalp is numb, and she even cannot feel the pain. It takes a few seconds


    before she realizes a warm liquid flowing into her eyes, blocking her sight...


    All the cars following Lily stop in ce due to this sudden ident. A British man watches her car


    reversing 360 degrees and finally stopping after half of the car breaks into the green belt. With white


    smokeing out of the front cover, he immediately runs forward and opens the deformed main


    driving door, dragging Lily out.


    There is another man who is helping her as well. The two moves Lily out of the explosion zone.


    The girl''s face and body are all covered with blood. The obvious wound is the one on her left forehead,


    which is not very deep, but there is a lot of blood flowing.


    Now Lily is still sober, "Am¡­ambnce, help me..."


    ...


    On the other side, Ryan is very happy that Lily takes the initiative to contact him, but he doesn¡¯t expect


    to hear the harsh brakes and crashes before saying anything.


    The man''s face suddenly turns pale. He suddenly stands up from the office chair, "Lily? Lily, are you


    listening?"


    The response he gets is just whistle and then frightening silence.


    Ryan is scared, "Where are you, Lily? Please answer me...Hello?"


    The call is interrupted.


    Ryan stares at his phone, while the temperature of his whole body goes cold. He checks the location of


    herst call, finding that it is on a main road with a lot of traffic.


    ¡®Rat-a-tat-tat¡¯


    The assistant holding the file is waiting outside and is about to go in, to remind the boss of the meeting.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that the door of the office meeting will open in the next second. He is stunned, "Mr.¡­


    Mr. Ryan..."


    Ryan even doesn¡¯t have a nce at him, walking directly outside. The assistant hurriedly follows but


    finds that his boss has reached the elevator door.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He quietly looks at Ryan''s cold face, thinking of his responsibilities, and still tremblingly reminds, "Mr.


    Ryan, there will be a meeting soon..."


    "Cancel it." Ryan''s face is pale and scary. He clearly sees himself full of fear in the reflection of the


    elevator door. At this moment, a meeting is not worthy mentioning. Even if he needs to transfer his


    assets, he must find Lily immediately.


    With embarrassment, the assistant sees Ryan entering the elevator. Thinking of the directors who are


    still waiting in the room, his legs can¡¯t help trembling. He, he really cannot stop Mr. Ryan!


    ...


    Ryan knows that Lily has been taken to the hospital after he arrives at that location. Fortunately, it only


    takes him ten more minutes to get to the hospital.


    He is so anxious that Lily even hasn¡¯t undergone aplete examination when he arrives at the


    hospital.


    Ryan goes straight into the medical examination room. The wound on her forehead has been treated


    with a white bandage. There are some scabs on her face, which are not very serious. At this moment,


    she seems a little dazed to see him appear.


    Ryan breathes a sigh of relief. He just saw that the car was damaged so terribly, and he thought it was


    definitely not a minor injury. Luckily, her trauma is not obvious.


    Before they speak, Lily has been pushed into a full-body examination device, which takes almost


    twenty minutes.


    The hospital¡¯s technology is very advanced, and the inspection report can be issued immediately. The


    doctor walks over to him and confesses in a low voice, "There is a slight concussion, four stitches are


    stitched on the wound of the forehead, which is not very severe, and the thigh of the left leg is hit and


    strained. ordingly, she may walk slowly. Other problems have not been discovered for the time


    being, and she has to be hospitalized for three days."


    Ryan epts the report and nods, "Thank you."


    Lily is helped by the medical staff to stand up, looking at the man in front of her in surprise, "How do


    you know that I am here..."


    "Stop talking." Ryan''s face clouds over. He was so frightened just now. Now he knows she is okay, and


    bes a little angry, "I will take you back to the ward."


    He squats slightly and lifts her sideways.


    Lily exims, raising her hand to circle the man''s neck, and subconsciously refuses, "I can..."


    "Lily." Ryan strides to the ward without looking at her, his face gloomy, "If I were you, I would keep


    silence now."


    "..." Well, she is threatened.


    Being carried back to the ward, Lily is now lying on the bed, and half of the quilt is covered on her body.


    Because of this ¡°life or death¡± ident, her reactions and behaviors are still slow.


    Ryan stands by the bed, bends down slightly and waves his hand in front of her, "Tell me if you feel


    ufortable."


    "My head feels a little dizzy, and I feel my left eye sees things unclearly." Lily confesses honestly. After


    all, this is not a joke.


    "The dizziness is due to a concussion. The inability to see may be rted to the impact. It will recover


    in two days."


    "Really?"


    Ryan looks at her worried face, teasing her surly, "Or you will be blind."


    "..." Lily is stunned. Although she knows that Ryan¡¯s intention is probably to frighten her, she still


    couldn''t help thinking about it, "I, I won''t really be blind, right?"


    "Why don''t you worry when you talk on the phone while driving?" Ryan still doesn¡¯t hold it back. He


    asks the traffic police about the general situation on the spot, and it turns out that Lily drives through


    the red light.


    He thinks of the phone call before the ident, and immediately understands what is going on, but


    fortunately, the other side''s driver is fine.


    "I don¡¯t mean to¡­I wanted to tell you something urgent, but I forget it now." The most important reason


    is still Rex. She couldn¡¯t calm down and was too emotional when driving.


    In fact, recollecting what happened just now, Lily is afraid as well. If something goes wrong at that time,


    she might have died.


    "What happened?" Ryan never sees her so flurried.


    Lily thinks of Rex again and wants to tell Ryan about this. Before she can even say a word, there


    comes a loud sound from the door. The door is opened violently!


    The door panel bounces directly against the wall, making a ¡®ng¡¯.


    They were stunned when they look for the sound. That panting man is very tall. Now his hair is messy


    and dusty.


    Ryan''s eyes narrow slightly, and before he reacts, he has already been taken a firm punch on the right


    cheek.


    Goggling, Lily watches Rex pping Ryan¡¯s face. Then it¡¯s the second punch, while Ryan blocks it and


    attacks back...


    The two sturdy men grapple with each other and take every move seriously. After a while, their faces


    are both blue and purple.


    Lily shouts anxiously, "Enough!"

 Chapter 348: Fortunately, You Stand by Me

    Chapter 348: Fortunately, You Stand by Me


    At this moment, Rex catches a glimpse of hering down from the hospital bed. The pupils of his


    eyes contract, fearing that there is something wrong with her body. When he is slightly distracted,


    Ryan''s fist hits his face.


    Rex takes a staggered step, touches the corner of his mouth, and then spits out a mouthful of blood.


    Horrified, Lily closes her eyes and dashed forward, blocking between these two men, "Stop!"


    The battle is forced to stop. Lily faces Ryan¡¯s direction. When rushing up, she doesn¡¯t think too much. It


    is purely because she sees that Rex is beaten and vomits blood. But in Ryan¡¯s eyes, it means that she


    is helping others.


    Ryan looks at her gloomily, "Get out of the way!"


    "Get out of the way, and let you continue fighting?!" Lily screams in shock, being terrified by the scene


    just now. The two men fought in a desperate posture, and it looked like they were really going to kill


    each other.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex is staring at Ryan from behind, and his tone is also resentful, "Mind your own business, Lily!"


    "Great. If you are going to fight, please get out of my room. Don''t fight in front of me, and no matter you


    guys die or not, I don¡¯t care!" Lily turns around and yells at him, while her tone has softened.


    "Rex, you haven''t shown up for five years. You just bullied me a little while ago, and now you are going


    to fight with Ryan, right?"


    "So what? You feel distressed?"


    "Yes, I do!" Lily is annoyed, spitting out the harsh words. "Ryan saved my life. He is my savior. Every


    time you hit him, you are also beating me!"


    Rex feels mad, "If he doesn¡¯t make these terrible tricks, you will be happier by my side for the past five


    years!"


    Lily is originally ufortable, now the angeres up, she only feels a rush of blood from the soles


    of her feet to the top of her head, and she suddenly suffers from extreme dizziness.


    She rubs her temple, but it doesn¡¯t help at all. Her steps are swaying, and she is about to fall. Rex at


    once steps forward and takes her into his arms, asking nervously, "Are you okay?"


    With red eyes, Lily feels grieved and angrily chokes at him, "Now you are worried??"


    "..." Rex suddenly loses his temper. He forgets the fight and Ryan, quickly putting her back to the bed.


    Ryan lifts the quilt, grabs one side, wants to cover her again. Unexpectedly, the other side is grabbed


    by Rex. Each of them grabbed a bed sheet corner, while nobody is willing to cooperate with each other.


    Murderous, the atmosphere bes tense again.


    Lily''s face darkens, "Let go of my quilt."


    The two men continues to stare at each other. No one replies, and no one loosens grips.


    She almostughs in exasperation, "Good, wonderful, you two keep grabbing it. I don¡¯t need it."


    Lily puts her hands outside.


    Ryan twists his eyebrows and holds on for a few more seconds. Seeing that Rex doesn¡¯t mean to give


    up at all, although he is unwilling to surrender, but being more worried about Lily, he loosens his grips


    while cursing in a whisper.


    Lily knows it will be like this. Rex covers her with the quilt very lightly. Since she doesn¡¯t want to see his


    face, Lily closes her eyes, and opens them when he gets up, "Please go away."


    They just fought with each other, and she orders them to leave now.


    Rex doesn¡¯t want to leave so easily, "I''m here with you."


    "No, thanks." Lily refuses without thinking. Knowing what he doesn''t like to hear, she still tells him


    mercilessly, "You know clearly about why I be like this."


    She left the vi, and soon there was an ident. He wouldn''t know unless the news spread.


    Thinking of what he said to her at home, Rex feels very regretful on the way. If anything goes wrong, he


    will never forgive himself.


    "I''m sorry." He apologizes in a low voice.


    Lily is a little surprised, as she has never expected him to apologize. Her gaze falls on him, and then


    she quickly looks away, while her eyshes still fluttering, "Please leave now."


    She repeats again. Rex feels ufortable; he nces at Ryan, but says to her, "You really want me


    to go?"


    "Your existence makes me upset." Lily finally gives a reasonable excuse.


    "You want her to be happy, but even can¡¯t do this?" Ryan asks him sarcastically.


    Rex looks at the two people in front of him. His ck eyes scan them like X-rays, as if he¡¯s studying


    their every movement and expression.


    The atmosphere condenses to a bit weird, but fortunately, Rex finallypromises, "Well, if you feel


    morefortable in this way, I will leave."


    To be frank, Lily doesn¡¯t feel relieved when she hears it. Rex certainly doesn¡¯te here to fight


    against Ryan, but just because of her words, he has to leave even if he isn¡¯t willing to.


    Everything goesplicated.


    "I will visit you when you leave the hospital." Rex walks out of the room.


    Lily watches him going out. As soon as she looks away, she catches Ryan¡¯s gaze, her heart trembling,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ryan sees all her reactions just now. He and Lily have lived together for five years, and they know each


    other thoroughly even if they are not together every day. He has never seen that kind of expression on


    her face in the past five years.


    He is different from Rex after all. In her heart, Rex upies a very important position.


    Ryan raises his eyebrows slightly, "It''s okay."


    "Let the doctor take a look at your face. The corners of your mouth are broken and need to be


    disinfected." Lily says with a horror, "How can you really fight against Rex? How old are you..."


    "Rivals in love are all jealous." Ryan smiles, "Besides, he walked in and gave me a punch without


    saying anything. What should I do?"


    "Fine." Of course, Lily knows that he is using this excuse to vent his dissatisfaction. She keeps silence,


    letting him deal with the wound.


    Ryan touches his wound, where is swollen, hot and ufortable. "You don''t worry about Rex? His


    injury is more serious than mine."


    "Why do you mention him?"


    "Fine." Ryan changes the subject immediately, "This little injury is nothing for me. I don''t need special


    treatment."


    "But¡­"


    "Let¡¯s rest." He sits on the sofa and closes his eyes slightly. "People in their thirties are not as strong as


    teenagers. It takes a lot of energy to fight, but fortunately, you stand by me."


    Lily is not pleased to hear this, because she doesn¡¯t want to stand by anyone. She just expresses her


    real opinions. When Ryan mentions her partiality, she feels a little bit mocking.


    Keeping silence, she slowly closes her eyes, but suddenly finds some bloods on the ground. Thinking


    of the way Rex vomits blood just now, she frowns, wondering if he has handled it properly.

 Chapter 349: Climbing Through the Window in the Mid of the Night to Kiss Her

    Chapter 349: Climbing Through the Window in the Mid of the Night to Kiss Her


    After Rex leaves the hospital, he gets in the car but doesn¡¯t immediately start it. Instead, he dials


    Fraser, and the call is picked up immediately, "Hello, Mr. Rex?"


    "Help me reinvestigate Ryan, as well as Lily''s traces in the past five years. I want the most detailed


    information, including her false identity." He says hastily, as if he just discovered something.


    Stunned, Fraser takes notes one by one, "Okay, Mr. Rex, any other orders?"


    Rex pauses, looking at a certain ce of the car, while his brain is working fast now. After a while, he


    utters a few words, "Send two people to Lily¡¯s residence, and immediately tell me when they discover


    something unusual. Don¡¯t cause her notice."


    "Yes, sir."


    After hanging up the phone, Rex raises his head and leans against the back of the car seat, with his


    hands in front of his forehead. Rex¡¯s eyes sh through the actions of Lily and Ryan in the ward just


    now like a movie.


    Something is wrong.


    Quite wrong.


    He always thinks that even if Lily and Ryan are not intimate with each other, their rtionship must not


    be simple. However, when he meets them today, everything is different from what he imagined.


    He had fallen in love with Lily before, so he is more aware of what it will be like when Lily loves a


    person wholeheartedly.


    Today their behaviors are obviously not the way the girlfriend treats her beloved man.


    Lily was always focusing on him just now, although she didn¡¯t treat him well, no matter what, these


    emotions are because of him.


    As for Ryan, he only said few words from the beginning to end. He had a kind of hostility to rival


    towards him, but it was depressed.


    ¡°He is such a restrained person, but at that time he is also out of control. Therefore, the only


    exnation for Ryan¡¯s behaviors is that he has to suppress his mood, because the rtionship


    between him and Lily still cannot support his position.¡± Rex wonders.


    He thought that Lily and Ryan were very close, but now he is not sure. Is there anything else she is


    hiding from him?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rex thinks that it is possible. She bes more intelligent in the past five years. If she has no special


    rtionship with Ryan, then it means that she wants to hide something more important.


    Rex grabs the hair on the top of his head, exhaling heavily. What are her secrets?


    ...


    Lily stays in the hospital but feels uneasy. Thinking of the sudden changes these days, she is like an


    ant on the heat, flustered and panicked.


    As night falls, when Adair needs to go home from school, she can¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly looks


    at Ryan, "I think you should go back. Now Adair is alone with the nanny. I''m worried about him."


    Although Adair looks very courageous, he is only four years old, still a child. Suddenly his mother and


    uncle are not there, and he must be very nervous.


    "Then how about you?" Undeniably, Ryan loves Adair, but in his heart, the most important person is still


    the girl in front of him.


    Lily shakes her head, "I''m fine. Go ahead. I only feel more worried when you are here. You can help


    me more if you go home. Besides, I''m in the hospital now. Safe enough. "


    Ryan is very hesitant. He really doesn¡¯t want to leave her alone. Nevertheless, seeing her panicked, he


    couldn''t reject her request.


    Ryan eventuallypromises, "Okay, I will go back to look after Adair. I will send two people to guard


    at the doorter."


    Lily wants to refuse him right away. She feels very awkward when she feels him watching her every


    move...


    "If you refuse me, I will stay here." Ryan realizes what she is thinking and says first, "I don''t want to be


    taken advantage of by Rex."


    Lily sighs helplessly, knowing that it is his bottom line, "Fine."


    Now Ryan feels relieved to leave.


    Soon, two tall foreign men in in clothes appear at the door of the ward, just like door gods.


    Lily lies back on the bed, looking at the white ceiling above her head, and her heart is turbulent.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything now. This car ident breaks her original n, making her


    more passive. Now she can only pray inwardly, hoping that Rex doesn¡¯t discover the child.


    Her head is dizzy, and she hasn''t been able to rest for the past two days. In addition to this ident,


    she is exhausted to the limit. She lies down and falls asleep.


    When the nurse finally pulls out the needle in her body, it is almost ten o''clock.


    Most of the lights in the ward are off. She is in a single room. Suddenly, along with a cool breeze, Lily


    frowns, but she doesn¡¯t open her eyes. She remembers that the doors and windows have been closed.


    After a while, the other side of the hospital bed is slightly sunken. Lily directly turns her back, wraps


    herself tightly with the quilt, and curls up to the side, looking pitiful and insecure.


    During midnight, she is extremely tired, dizzy and nauseous. She doesn¡¯t want to open her eyes at all.


    However, things go counterproductive. Her breathing seems to be blocked, and the temperature


    between her nose is so hot that she couldn''t stand this feeling of suffocation. Lily instinctively opens her


    mouth to gasp, but as soon as she opens the mouth, it is filled with a wet stuff...


    Lily is awakened and opens her big eyes alertly. In the darkness, she freezes for a few seconds before


    realizing what has happened. A dark figure is hanging on top of her body, and her lip is being upied


    by this guy.


    Shocked, Lily struggles instinctively. She pushes hard against the man''s chest. The man doesn¡¯t seem


    to expect that she will suddenly get up, so he directly falls under the bed.


    It is a loud noise. At once, Lily turns on themp on one side. However, it turns out to be Rex.


    Before she speaks, there is a knock on the door, "Miss Lydia, are you okay?"


    Thinking of the two bodyguards, Lily looks at the open window and the man who has fallen on the


    ground, replying, "Yeah, something falls to the ground."


    "Really?" The man outside checks again.


    Lily emphasizes, "Yes."


    "Good, please tell us whenever you need help."


    Lily then turns the intensity of the tablemps to the lowest level, which is barely able to see each


    other. She lowers her voice and says in a decibel that only two of them can hear, "I haven''t seen you in


    five years. I don''t know that Mr. Rex can climb through the window in the mid of the night to do such


    thing now."


    Regardless of what she said, Rex sweeps his pants lightly, stands up, and his big palms touch her


    forehead, "Does it still hurt?"


    Lily is too surprised to avoid his hand, as the tenderness in his eyes are even softened by the dim


    lights.

 Chapter 350: Staying with Her All Night

    Chapter 350: Staying with Her All Night


    Lily is startled.


    "Are you ok?" Rex sees her staring at something nkly, frowning, "More stupid now?"


    Her rxed mood disappears in an instant. Rex is always an audacious man. How can she believe that


    he had changed?


    Pushing away the man''s palm, she wants to yell but is afraid of being heard by the people outside, so


    she just stares at him irritably, "Who let you in?"


    He wickedly smiles, "Do you think the two guards and the door can block me?"


    "So, I need to praise you since you climb through the window?"


    "Anyway, I am here now." The faint light is shining, while the man in thirties blushes secretly. In fact, he


    is...not so assertive.


    "What do you want to do? Be more frivolous?" Lily knows that he would not climb through the window


    at night for lust, but she just can¡¯t help making fun of him.


    To her surprise, Rex doesn¡¯t refute. His gaze flicks over her petite body, "I am very worried about you."


    Being driven away by her was embarrassed enough, but he couldn¡¯t calm down after he got home. His


    brain was upied by her.


    Two pairs of eyes meet in the air, a kind of tenderness blooms in the air, and the lustrous feelings flows


    silently, infiltrating their hearts.


    Lily forces herself to look away. Blinking her eyes quickly, she doesn¡¯t allow herself topromise,


    "Didn¡¯t you hate me? Why do youe..."


    "Yes, I hate you." Rex doesn¡¯t hide his disappointment with her and Ryan, but his eyes fixes on her


    face, "But I am more afraid of losing you, Lily."


    Lily feels touched. Maybe her feelings for Ryan were still a little fuzzy before, but now she suddenly


    understands.


    The greatest difference between Ryan and Rex is that no matter how many love confessions Ryan


    said, there will never be a man in front of her that affects her heart more.


    Choking back tears, Lily asks, "Why do you say these stuffs now? If you really like me, please don''t


    force me."


    "I''m not forcing you." Rex lowers his head slightly, and the hair on his forehead blocks most of his


    expression, "I..."


    I just don''t wanna lose you one more time.


    Rex doesn¡¯t say it out. He feels that he has repeated it too many times, so she might have been tired of


    hearing this.


    "Go to sleep, I''m here with you."


    "You won''t leave?" Lily is surprised, subconsciously raising her volume, and then she covers her mouth


    immediately, "I don¡¯t want you to apany me."


    "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t do anything."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way." Lily still refuses his request. She knows that this person is insatiable. "If you don''t leave, I''ll


    let the guards in."


    "If you want me to fight again in the hospital, go ahead."


    "Rex!" Lily is speechless, "You threaten me?"


    Rex smiles bitterly, "You never listen to me when I am nice to you."


    He knows Lily well, understanding how to change her mind. She can be persuaded by reason but not


    be cowed by force. However, sometimes she also needs to be treated fiercely as well.


    Lily looks at the blue and purple marks on his face left by the fight against Ryan today. She wants to


    prove that she doesn¡¯t care about him and wants to call someone in, but... her hands under the quilt


    are just clenched. She cannot make any noise.


    Rex looks at her pale yet gradually flushing face. Since he doesn¡¯t want to embarrass her anymore, he


    quickly turns off themp.


    The light disappears and the room gets dark again.


    Surrounded by the darkness, they cannot see anything.


    Only the heartbeats bang around their ears.


    Obviously, people can only hear their own heartbeat, but with a guilty conscience, Lily still feels that her


    tension and nervousness has been discovered by him.


    After a moment, she doesn¡¯t know if she is angry with herself or him. She lifts the quilt to cover the top


    of her head and closes her eyes immediately.


    Rex, as he said, doesn¡¯t do anything. There is a single bed for the caregiver beside the hospital bed. It


    is just more than one meter, which is very hard for a man of 75 inches.


    His strong arms are on his chest. After so many years, it is the first time that he is in the same room


    with her, and they are so close to each other. Even though he looks calm, there is already a storm in


    his heart.


    Rex tries to close his eyes, while he can smell the smell from her hair.


    "This is the first time I am not afraid of the night after five years."


    The man''s low voice jumps into her ears like low notes, making Lily''s eyshes tremble again. She


    slowly opens her eyes, as if her heart is hit by a small stone.


    Keeping silence, Lily breathes very lightly. When listening to his words, she always feels wronged and


    wants to cry unconsciously. She doesn¡¯t even understand why they end up in this way. It is probably


    their destinies. Every time this experience is mentioned, her throat feels sour.


    They used to be woman whom he wanted to stay with for a lifetime, and nobody wanted this ending.


    Whose fault. Who?


    Lily''s heart is full of helplessness.


    "Why do you leave me?" He murmurs softly, as if he¡¯s asking her.


    Lily¡¯s heart trembles, and her lips presses tightly. Because of Adair, because of the child he doesn¡¯t


    know, she cannot say anything.


    On this quiet night, both of them are lost in thoughts, while the ward is still ridiculously quiet.


    After saying this, Rex doesn¡¯t continue to ask deeply. He is lying on the narrow bed, and although it is


    small and very ufortable, he feels at ease that he has never felt before.


    With a steady breathing from the side, Lily knows that he has fallen asleep.


    She carefully pulls the quilt off her head, moving her body by millimeters. It takes her five minutes to


    turn around.


    Fortunately, she doesn¡¯t wake him up.


    Lily looks at Rex who is sleeping on her side. He looks as young as he was five years ago. He is still


    good-looking, and his body is not out of shape. The only thing that changes is his overall temperament,


    which is gloomier and more indifferent than before.


    His change might be caused by her.


    In the past five years, without doubt, he hasn¡¯t lived a happy life.


    Lily sighs. In fact, Adair really looks like him. His eyes are not big or small, but very narrow and long.


    Although the bridge of his nose is not very straight, it is delicate. Every curvature of the man¡¯s forehead


    is just fit. Except for Adair¡¯s mouth, which looks like her. Adair¡¯s lips are thin, and the corners of his


    mouth turns upward while smiling.


    No one knows what it feels like to watch Adair grow up day by day and be more and more like


    him.


    She works so hard to support this family, pursuing a stable life. She always hypnotizes herself that


    Adair is not his child. However, whenever she sees Adair eating quietly, she will think of him.


    Yeah, the child she desperately looks after for is not only hers, but also his. No matter how she


    deceives herself, half of Adair''s blood belongs to this man.


    Lily felt so wronged and tired, but during the five years, she neverined, and never thought of


    being an irresponsible mother.


    If she hates him deeply, how could she keep this child, taking care of him till today?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how long she has been thinking about these things, and how many tears she sheds.


    She just looks at him, closing her eyes at dawn.

 Chapter 351: Is It My Child?

    Chapter 351: Is It My Child?


    He has a good sleep all over the night. At six o¡¯clock the next morning, Rex gets up on time.


    When he opens his eyes, he sees the delicate face facing him. She is still sleeping. It seems that she is


    not veryfortable. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and her small mouth is unconsciously open,


    shallow breathing.


    Rex is stunned, and then a gentle light shes across his eyes. He remembers that she was sleeping


    on her backst night.


    Did she turn around secretly in the middle of the night, or just sleep without paying attention?


    Rex curls up his lips and his heart bes so soft.


    Outside the window, the morning light sneaks in through the gap in the curtain. It¡¯s not as strong as


    noon. It¡¯s justfortable.


    Rex looks at the sleepingdy and couldn¡¯t bear to disturb. But he doesn¡¯t want to leave neither.


    When she wakes upter, they will be bound to be a pin against an awl. Only at this time, she is


    obedient, and he will dare to show the love that has umted for five years without reservation.


    Thedy is sleeping and the man is lying on the edge of the bed. The picture is as beautiful as it would


    appear in the movie.


    However, this beautiful morning is interrupted by a buzz of mobile phones.


    Rex immediately twists his eyebrows and looks at the source of the sound. The mobile phone is ced


    on the tea table not far away. She moves uneasily, but doesn¡¯t wake uppletely.


    He quickly walks to pick up the phone, presses the mute button. He does not want to answer, but he


    sees the three words on the screen, and could not help to answer the call.


    However, Rex doesn¡¯t expect that the first sentence from Ryan tears his heart.


    ¡°I have already sent Adair to kindergarten. These days I will arrange him to live in another apartment.


    I¡¯m afraid that there will be some men of Rex around the old apartment.¡± Clear voicees smoothly


    but tells a startling secret.


    Adair.


    Child.


    Kindergarten.


    When extracting the three key words in his mind, Rex is frozen. His narrow eyes be wide


    gradually, and his pupils are constricted. It is not only like a thunder on him but numbs his soul. An


    extremely absurd but limitless idea appears in his mind.


    The great arteries between his necks thump and almost could not bear the energy released by his


    body.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I have told Adair that you are on a business trip and will be back in


    few days.¡± Ryan thinks that she is too worried so that she is silent for a while. ¡°I will help you with


    Adair¡¯s issues. You just take care of yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Child?¡±


    His voice fades; Rex iparably trembles to ask the word.


    On the other end of the phone, Ryan¡¯s fingers suddenly tighten and his face changes. ¡°Why are you


    there? Where is Lily? What have you done to her?¡±


    Rex is disturbed by Ryan¡¯s wordspletely. He holds a breath and his voice seems to be squeezed


    out from the chest. ¡°Whose child is Adair?¡±


    Before Ryan answers, a crashing sound suddenlyes behind him.


    It is not clear that when Lily has got up. When she opens her eyes, she sees Rex with her phone on his


    back. She gets out of bed without thinking, but identally touches the water cup by the bed.


    At this moment, she hears ¡°Adair¡± from Rex.


    Lily bes cold totally. When she looks at him and sees his eyes, she ispletely on guard.


    ¡°Give me my phone.¡± she has a steady but chill voice.


    Maybe when the things you fear most happen in front of you, you have nothing to fear on the contrary,


    because it couldn¡¯t be worse. No matter how bad it is, it¡¯s just a dead end.


    Rex pauses for a few seconds, and then throws the phone to the bed beside her. Ryan¡¯s voice faintly


    comes from the phone, ¡°Hello? Lily, Are you OK?¡±


    Lily takes up the phone and answers it. Her sight has never been away from Rex during the whole


    process. ¡°I¡¯m good. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Did Rex do anything to you?¡± Ryan thinks of what happened just now and reminds her, ¡°He knows the


    existence of Adair.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t change her facial expression a bit. ¡°I am going to hang up.¡±


    Then she quickly hangs up without hesitation.


    Rex stands there, still, looking at her with a pair of dark eyes. He tautens so tight that the blue veins on


    the side of his neck are clearly visible.


    The room is filled with a terrible atmosphere, like a closed space full of carbon monoxide. Not far away


    there is a cluster of fire. The slightest mistake will blow everything up, and nothing will be left.


    ¡°Adair, whose child is he?¡± Because he tries to control the intense emotion in his body, Rex¡¯s voice is


    hoarse.


    He asks again and the question touches Lily¡¯s heart. Those images that appeared in the nightmare are


    really staged at this time.


    She simply turns off the phone. Her face is filled with cold air. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Kindergarten? How old is the child? Four years old?¡± But he doesn¡¯t intend to let it go, and asks her


    aggressively. ¡°Lily, do you want to use Ryan to prevaricate?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart is tight with his asking. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong. All of her softness


    disappears when the name of Adair appears, only a body of sharp thorn left. ¡°I said it has nothing to do


    with you!¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± Rex finds that her attitude is so tough and the idea in his mind grows more


    and more certain. He rigidlyes to her, looking at her small bloodless face, ¡°Is that child from five


    years ago, eh?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily res at him. Every word exhausts all her strength. ¡°That child has died when you gave me


    up!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give up!¡± he yells, revealing his heart in such a way. ¡°I never think about giving up you, never!¡±


    ¡°But you did that. You made me lose hope for tomorrow and made me look like a blindfolded fool. If


    your choice is like this, I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t choose me from the beginning!¡± Lily copses out. She


    can¡¯t bear it anymore, really.


    Adair is the switch to her heart. When this button is pressed, everything can¡¯t be hidden.


    Rex doesn¡¯t seem to hear what Lily said. He clenches his teeth and tries to resist the surging blood. His


    cheek is slightly bulging. He asks again and again, ¡°Is Adair my child?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily denies it. But she doesn¡¯t know that she looks like an eagle that is protecting chickens. She is


    so brave and lonely, and pretends to be strong.


    ¡°No?¡± Rexughs with anger because she is so stubborn. He suddenly pushes her to the bed. When


    her body touches the bed, he even protects her head.


    Lily is shocked. ¡°AH! What are you doing? Let me go! Let go of me!¡±


    Rex grabs the hem of her medical suit and looks into her frightened eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, I


    can look at it by myself!¡±

 Chapter 352: The Child Has Nothing to Do with You

    Chapter 352: The Child Has Nothing to Do with You


    Upon hearing his words, Lily feels the clothes on her abdomen are lifted away. A chilles over. She


    could not do anything but watch the man bow his head, and the strong and burning eyes are fixated on


    her skin, on her......scar.


    Rex looks at the scar, which is very light and t. It was definitely not a new wound. Judging from the


    color and the form of the wound, it would take at least four or five years. In fact, the trace was not


    obvious. It needs careful notice to find the clue.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, caesarean section.¡± The man speaks calmly, just as he imagines.


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t act more excessively, but Lily feels as if she has been stripped off. Her face


    suddenly bes blue and red. ¡°I have given a birth to a baby. It¡¯s a cesarean section, but it has


    nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me?" Rexughs, ¡°Can you have a child without me?¡±


    ¡°How do you know this is your child?¡± Lily is too flustered in her heart. She says anything which he


    doesn¡¯t like to hear. ¡°You have loved me to such an extent, even willing to be other¡¯s child¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Lily, you know it¡¯s useless to stir me up like this.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t care about her cruel words. He just


    wants to know whether the fragile little woman in front of him really gave birth to a child for him and


    brought the child up in the past five years.


    ¡°You¡¯d better drop off this idea. If I had a baby of you, why didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Lily forces to endure the


    pain in her chest. ¡°Do you really think I love you to such extent?¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t challenge my bottom line. It takes me less one hour to find out the truth. Do you think it¡¯s


    useful to resist like this?¡± He has said so and he still doesn¡¯t intend to let it go.


    The name of the child, the wound on her body, and the simr age all make Rex unstable, just as he


    insists that she has not died. At this moment, he also has a strong idea in his mind, that is, the child


    definitely has something to do with him.


    Lily is shocked to the extreme and bes fearless on the contrary. ¡°No matter what you say, the


    child has nothing to do with you!¡±


    She will never admit that. Even if one day Rex and the child meet, she will not admit. This is her child,


    her own child. No one can take away. No one can covet!


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± the man says as he knows that it is impossible for her to tell him the truth. He takes out his


    phone and calls Fraser, ¡°Lily has a child, named Adair. You have to check it now and give me a reply


    within an hour.¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Fraser, who doesn¡¯t know what happened, is stunned. He quickly


    answers, ¡°Yes, sir. Please wait a moment.¡±


    He has done everything to make her despair.


    All the secrets are publicized so cruelly.


    Lily suddenly feels dizzy. She is shaking unsteadily but she doesn¡¯t want to be seen by him at this time.


    She holds the side of the bed with both hands and forces herself to sit upright.


    The room is silent for a moment, and she is afraid and nervous. Every minute and second is a torture to


    her.


    Rex is also the same. That kind of panic interweaved with expectation and excitement is like a tight,


    wrapping his whole body in it.


    Adair.


    The name seems to be full of magic, provoking all his emotions.


    Waiting has always been long and tortuous.


    However, what Lily doesn¡¯t expect is that the news about the child doesn¡¯te but Ryanes.


    Hees in with rage without knocking the door. His dignified face softens a little when he sees Lily.


    But when he turns to Rex, he bes rage again. ¡°It seems that Mr. Rex was not beat en enough


    yesterday.¡±


    Rex¡¯s lips moves a little. ¡°I have to thank you for telling me such big news. Otherwise, I am still in the


    dark now.¡±


    In fact, he ns to leave when he wakes up today. As long as Lily says, he wouldn¡¯t embarrass her.


    But now......he can¡¯t leave at all.


    Ryan¡¯s hands suddenly clenches on his side. On the way hees, he has been regretting. Due to his


    carelessness, Rex knows the existence of Adair.


    At this time, his words are undoubtedly pouring a bucket of oil on the burning anger.


    Ryan is about to break down, and suddenly his right hand is held by a soft warm hand.


    The straight body is slightly stiff. He drops his eyes along this fair hand to see its owner.


    Lily smiles at him. Although the smile is somewhat reluctant, it can also smooth the wrinkles in people¡¯s


    heart, ¡°You are here.¡±


    He sees the plea shing through her eyes. He understands it and holds her firmly. ¡°I¡¯mte. You


    suffered. Don¡¯t worry. Adair is very good. I have arranged everything before Ie.¡±


    Lily understands the hint in his words and bes rxed, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s sight sways around her body. Looking down from the neckline of her patient¡¯s uniform, he sees


    the two distinct vicles, which are all white and clean.


    The agitation in his heart finally dissipates a little. Ryan looks at Rex next to him out of the corner of his


    eyes. Rex stands not far away like a shadow. Ryan thinks of these five years. He has never really got


    Lily for a moment. Although Rex has never appeared, he still seems to have been haunted among


    them.


    Ryan is disgusted, anxious, and sometimes envious. It is clear that he has always been with Lily, but it


    seems that he has never won.


    Ryan raises his hand and strokes Lily¡¯s cheek. When she raises her head, he bends down slightly and


    looks at her eyes, ¡°I will always be with you.¡±


    Rex can¡¯t help himself when Lily holds Ryan¡¯s hand. Seeing such a scene, he can¡¯t even care about


    the child¡¯s affairs. He strides with his long legs. Before reaching Ryan, the littledy sitting on the


    hospital bed stands up in front of him.


    Lily is short. When she raises her head, she can only reach his jaw. But her momentum can win


    anyone, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    That pair of eyes was once full of love but now, only alertness. Rex doesn¡¯t know how he¡¯s feeling now


    but only knows his heart hurts when she blocks in front of him.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± These words are squeezed out of his teeth.


    Lily stands her ground, ¡°No way, if you want to hurt him, hurt me first.¡±


    She is so strong, not for herself, but for another man.


    Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s undeniable that Rex is really irritated. What he sees is always stronger than


    what he imagines.


    The way they looks at each other and the way they cates each other, both make his heart seem to


    be pricked by a needle.


    It is hisdy, his beloved girl, who is so intimate with another man in front of


    him.

 Chapter 353: Do You Want to Marry Me?

    Chapter 353: Do You Want to Marry Me?


    He hates Ryan deeply, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He could only bear it as hard as he could.


    ¡°Lily, is it interesting to deceive yourself?¡± He leaves such a sentence and, then turns away without


    waiting for answer or response.


    ¡°Bang¡±, the door is opened and then mmed. The loud noise disys the man¡¯s anger that could not


    be concealed.


    He leaves anyway.


    Lily looks at the direction of Rex¡¯s leaving back, a myriad of thoughts appears in her mind. What she


    most concerned is still Adair.


    She immediately turns around and asks Ryan, meanwhile releases his hand, ¡°What about Adair?


    Where is he now? Will Rex find him?¡±


    ¡°In the headquarters of mypany. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. He can¡¯t find it for the moment,


    but¡­¡± Ryan immediately adds, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Adair¡¯ identity can¡¯t be hidden.¡±


    Lily opens her mouth in surprise, ¡°Is there other way?¡±


    ¡°Rex is almost sure that Adair is his child now, unless we can give a more reasonable exnation, but


    as long as he checks, it is easy to find it out.¡±


    ¡°What should I do? Is he allowed to continue his investigation?¡± Lily is not afraid of his investigation but


    is fearing of a series of issues after that.


    ¡°We still have solutions.¡± Rex has thought a lot on the way toe, and the only best way is to¡­ He


    adds, ¡°Unless you are willing to marry me, so that the child has nothing to do with Rex.¡±


    ¡°Wh... what?¡± It seems that she does not expect that he would say so. Lily is a little stunned, but she


    soon recovers.


    She is aw major, and she can understand the reason for it after a little thought, but Marriage? She


    never thinks about it. Let alone marriage, she even has no confidence to ept a new rtionship¡­


    ¡°If you marry me, the child will always be with you. If you are afraid that Adair can¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t


    mind that. You can let him continue to treat me as an uncle. And I will treat him very well. You can trust


    me.¡± Ryan slowly says to her, ¡°Now, if you are a single mother, you can¡¯t win Rex on Adair¡¯s custody.¡±


    Lily twists her eyebrows, and she still has a trace of hope in her mind, ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been taking care of


    the child from birth to now. Rex has not participated. Emotionally, it must be me who is more suitable to


    raise this child. Besides, Adair is more than four years old, and he must have his own choice...¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought about it? Fundamentally, Rex doesn¡¯t know the existence of this child. If he


    can prove it, it will be not favorable for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This time, Lily is silent and has nothing to say.


    Indeed, she is forced to leave with her child. If it is really investigated, it will not be easy to get rid of it.


    Moreover, in Britain, judges pay more attention to the truth. What¡¯s more, Rex is still a person with


    social status.


    For a time, all the fantasies in Lily¡¯s mind turn into bubbles and break up.


    ¡°Do I have to marry you Ryan?¡± Lily thinks to herself.


    Not to mention how she thinks, how Adair thinks, just on Ryan¡¯s position to consider, it is unfair. She is


    not qualified to put the things she cannot bear on Ryan.


    What¡¯s more, the issues between her and Rex are already in a mess. If Ryan gets involved in this way


    at this time, it will be a disaster.


    ¡°I will think about it.¡± She¡¯s in such a mess that she doesn¡¯t have a clue.


    Ryan knows that this it is not that easy for her to make the decision. ¡°OK, but you should reply as soon


    as possible, because Rex won¡¯t wait too long.¡±


    ¡­


    Another nightter, Lily leaves the hospital. No one knows that she leaves the hospital ahead of time.


    One reason behind her earlier discharge is that she is afraid that Rex will find out, and the other is that


    she can¡¯t continue to stay.


    Ryan sends a driver to wait in the underground garage. And Lily gets on the car. The car goes around


    the city and picks a line with rtivelyrge traffic volume. Finally, he drives into Ryan¡¯s capital


    company.


    The elevator goes directly into the office. As soon as the door is open, Lily sees Adair who is ying


    LEGO on the tea table.


    Adair also seems to have no idea that she will suddenly appear, and he runs to her excitedly, ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°Slow down, slow down!¡± Lily wees him up, stretches out her arms and picks him up. She has not


    seen him for many days. She misses her son so much. Her eyes immediately turns red, ¡°Do you miss


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Adair hugs her tightly as he depends on her very much. ¡°Mom, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I miss you, too.¡±


    Adair is in a better mood to hear that. He flutters down from her arms, stands on the ground, looks at


    his half squatting mummy, raises his hand and touches her eyes, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, Uncle Ryan said


    it¡¯s not pretty if you cry.¡±


    ¡°OK, mom won¡¯t cry.¡± Lily looks at him carefully to make sure that the child is well. Then, a heart


    hanging in the air just falls to the ground. ¡°Have you had a good meal recently and listened to Uncle


    Ryan?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Adair says and raises his head proudly, ¡°Uncle said as long as I behave well, you wille back


    quickly, so I was well-behaved and didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Lily is gratified yet sad. Adair has no father, and there is no support around him. Lily is the biggest


    support in his mind. Adair is precocious than other children. Others say she is lucky, but she hopes that


    Adair will not be so sensible.


    ¡°Good boy. Mom won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    The four-year-old kid doesn¡¯t know the meaning, but he nods happily, Lily is moved and holds Adair¡¯s


    hand to the desk, looking at Ryan sitting behind, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Ryan looks straight at her, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Lily looks down at the child and leads him to y LEGO first. After making sure that he can¡¯t hear the


    conversation, she says, ¡°I can¡¯t hide. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do. Don¡¯t let him find Adair.¡±


    Ryan frowns after hearing that, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? If Rex asks you to be with him again, it doesn¡¯t


    matter to you?¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just worrying about Adair.¡± Now, she has no time to care about herself.


    ¡°I hope you can think about my feelings when you say these words.¡± Ryan frowns, the tone mixed with


    the destion which is difficult to detect.


    Lily is a little guilty. Since that day when something weird happened in the corridor, it has always been


    strange for them to get along with each other alone. It¡¯s clear that there is no change anywhere, but


    there is still something subtle.


    ¡°Ryan, I...¡± she is about to say something but is interrupted before saying it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s my problem. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± Then, he looks down again at the documents.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t read any word. His whole attention is on her. Yes, it isn¡¯t her problem. She never


    says that she likes him. It is he who wants to be nice to her without asking for anything. No one is to be


    med.

 Chapter 354: Covert Protection

    Chapter 354: Covert Protection


    Since that day when they separated in hospital, Rex seems to suddenly disappear. He has not


    appeared for a few days. Lily even thinks that everything happened before is an illusion.


    Early this morning, she drives to thepany, and she still has some difficult work to deal with. After


    that, she ns to take a rest and apany Adair. Otherwise, even if she works, she still doesn¡¯t feel


    calm.


    Lily is handing over some work to Fiona and other colleagues in charge in the office. When she is


    concentrating on the work, outside the door suddenlyes a rush of messy footsteps, with the sound


    of the receptionist¡­


    ¡°Sorry, Lily is having a meeting. You have no appointment. You can¡¯t enter right now. I¡¯ll let you know


    when the meeting is over. Please wait in the reception room for a moment...¡±


    ¡°I must see her now, now, now!¡± The rough voice of a man full of anger is still powerful through the


    door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. You really can¡¯t go in. We have regtions...¡±


    ¡°Your rules are bullshit. They don¡¯t work at all. I don¡¯t believe them now!¡±


    Then, Lily sees the office door being pushed open by a huge force. The door nk bounces to the wall,


    and the wall skin falls down, leaving a deep mark.


    Everyone looks over there. Davy, with a red face, angrily walks to the office, bypasses the people who


    have been shocked. In an unprecedented rude way, he crosses the desk and grabs Lily¡¯s cor.


    Without saying a word, he drags Lily till to the gate of thepany. He approaches and res at Lily,


    ¡°Bitch! You said you wanted to help me with mywsuit, but now there is no news. I heard that the case


    was handled by another person, but you didn¡¯t tell me. Why? Is mywyer fee not as high as other


    people¡¯s? So you have to make such a bad decision secretly!¡±


    Foreign men are generally strong. Looking at his twitched eyebrows, his widened eyes, his dted


    nostrils, Lily cannot deny that she is very disappointed with this man at this moment.


    It¡¯s like when you do something that you think no one dares to do, and that will be appreciated


    sincerely, but the client scolds you in turn.


    She has suffered so much and devoted so much, not only for Davy¡¯swyer¡¯s fees, but also because


    Davy¡¯s case isplicated and has few chance to win. In addition, the process is also extremely


    difficult. Among all thew firms on the street, she is the only one who can offer such a low price.


    ¡°Maybe you forget my requirements. I ask you to pay the extrawyer fees after winning thewsuit. In


    the early stage, I only charge you basic fees.¡± Lily¡¯s voice is still calm. In this case, she can¡¯t mess


    things up, ¡°That is to say, the so-called fees you paid me are very few.¡±


    ¡°But after winning the case, you will have a considerablewyer¡¯s fee!¡± Davy¡¯s face turns red. No one


    knows it¡¯s for anger or guilt.


    Lilyughs, although her neck is very painful due to being strangled, ¡°You can go to ask a goodw


    firm, ask who is willing to take your case, not to mention 30%, the rate of winning the case is even less


    than 10%.¡±


    Davy has nothing to say, because every word of Lily is telling the truth.


    At the beginning, he really had no way to go, so he found them, and the fees they charged were very


    reasonable. They almost helped him to sue for free. He had always been very grateful to Lily, and he


    was very cooperative. However, he immediately copses when someone says that the person in


    charge of the case is changed today.


    ¡°Is that your reason? Just because I don¡¯t have enough money? Do you know how much I expect of


    you? Can you live up to my expectation?¡± Davy says more and more excitedly, ¡°You are a liar, you lied


    to me!¡±


    ¡°What are the benefits to deceiving you?¡± Lily only feels that people are really not rational when they


    are angry. They can¡¯t hear any truth, but can only see what they have lost and their own interests.


    The people in the office call the security guard to the door. Two men in ck uniforms with electric


    batons in their handse towards the door.


    Davy¡¯s face suddenly turns terrible. He thinks he will be subdued onto the ground, but Lily interrupts,


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Davy is a little surprised. In this situation, she even...


    Lily puts her gaze back on Davy¡¯s face again. ¡°I know how you feel now and why you are so angry. But


    I hope you can understand that I have paid more energy, time and effort to this case than anyone else.


    Whether the case wins or loses, I will try my best. If you continue to make trouble, I don¡¯t mind what


    you just said bes a reality.¡±


    Her words directly put Davy in a daze. There are many people around. Everyone thinks Lily will get


    angry, but she doesn¡¯t. She is very rational and objective all the time.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± Davy loosens his hands and suddenly feels ashamed of what he has just done.


    The sound of the siren goes from far to near. Two police cars stop side by side in front of the


    company¡¯s gate. Two policemene down and ask about the cause of the incident, then take Davy


    away directly.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know who calls the police, and has no intention to ask these questions again. She watches


    the police taking Davy away.


    Fiona looks at her nervously. ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    All the people gathering at the door go back, but they don¡¯t know that in a ck car on the opposite


    street corner, a man takes his mobile phone and respectfully reports, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rex, I have already


    called the police ording to your order. The police took Davy away. Miss Lily is well. She has gone


    back now.¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Rex looks at a pot of lush green nts in his hand. His five slender


    fingers take the sprinkler on one side and spray some water on it unintentionally. ¡°You continue to


    watch over there, and give me the address aftering back to the residence with her after work.


    Remember not to be found at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±


    When Lily returns to her office, that area of her neck has already been red. It is eased by gel given by


    Sarah.


    She makes a clear n to hand over the following work, and finally she holds a plenary, which ends


    nearly at five o¡¯clock.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She is also in a hurry to go back to cook for Adair. She quickly packs up the things and goes to the


    door to pick up the car.


    On the way back, there are calls from time to time, mostly about work, a small part is about Adair.


    Since thest ident, she has been driving cautiously, and all the calls are connected to car


    Bluetooth.


    She drives to Ryan¡¯s apartment on tenterhooks. It ispletely in the opposite direction to the ce


    where she lived before, more than 20 kilometers away.


    She drives to the underground garage. When she sees the rearview mirror, she suddenly finds a ck


    car. Her heart trembles and she couldn¡¯t help looking at it more, but the car drives away quickly, as if it


    happens to pass by.


    Lily stops the car steadily in the parking space and shakes her head with a long sigh. She may have


    been really too nervous recently.

 Chapter 355: Father and Son Meet at Last

    Chapter 355: Father and Son Meet at Last


    After Rex receives Lily¡¯s new address, he almost immediately drives from the vi to Lily¡¯s apartment.


    Just in the rush hour, his car is blocked in the road, and his mood is a little agitated.


    Just at this time, the mobile phone on the side rings. It is from a secretary in hispany, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Rex¡¯s tone is not gentle. The secretary is puzzled and says, ¡°Mr. Rex, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Miss


    Vivianes here just now and she says she wants to see you. Now it¡¯s time to get off but she still


    doesn¡¯t leave. eh...¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not avable.¡± Rex is very impatient. He is annoyed when he thinks of Vivian who keeps


    pestering him, ¡°If shees backter, do not let here in.¡±


    The secretary feels relieved. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    In fact, they all don¡¯t want Vivian toe, because everyone knows their boss¡¯ attitude towards her.


    Every time shees, everyone feels embarrassed. But this time the boss says clearly, they don¡¯t


    have to be nervous forter.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rex said that you would note again.¡± The secretary has a very good attitude, and there is no


    trace of domineering or despise on her.


    However, Vivian herself could not face this, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! He can¡¯t say that. We¡¯ve been meeting in


    thepany before!¡±


    ¡°Miss Vivian, I¡¯m just a secretary. I don¡¯t dare to cheat you. Please don¡¯t embarrass us. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can call Mr. Rex in person.¡±


    Vivian feels a burst of embarrassment. If she can contact Rex, does she still need toe to the


    company to be rejected!


    She is so angry yet has no way to outburst. Looking around, she could only vent her anger at the


    employees, ¡°How do you treat your guest as a secretary, in this way of speaking? Sooner orter, you


    will be fired!¡±


    The secretary feels rather confused, and has no idea that what is wrong with his attitude. Thus his tone


    is hard. ¡°It is my problem not to satisfy you. But whether I am fired or not doesn¡¯t depend on you.¡±


    Everyone who works hard doesn¡¯t want others to say this kind of thing. Maybe it is just because that


    Vivian has low EQ or she just looks down on others.


    Vivian has no choice but to leave angrily.


    In the elevator, she looks at the woman dressed in skirts in the mirror who looks so bright and beautiful.


    She has a good shape and a pretty face. She must be wanted by many men. However, Rex is so


    ungrateful and so indifferent to her.


    He loves someone else? That woman who had died five years ago?


    For five years, she doesn¡¯t believe that this man has never had an affair with another woman!


    With such a thought, Vivian feels more and more grieved and unfair. She feels that she has


    experienced a lot of vicissitudes recently. Without the moisture of love, women are easily wasted.


    When the elevator reaches the ground floor, she gets into the car. Thinking for a moment, she takes out


    her mobile phone and calls a yboy, ¡°Are you free in the evening? How about meeting in Red Club?¡±


    ¡­


    When Rex arrives, it has been nearly seven o¡¯clock in the evening. He sees several exquisite


    apartments in front of him. It is a famous rich area. The price of a single square meter is even more


    expensive than that of vis. Many local rich people and people with status would choose to buy


    houses here.


    He couldn¡¯t get into the area, so he stops on the side of the road. He thinks that Lily and his child are in


    one of the brightly lit apartment. Even if he is just looking at it, he still feels warm in his heart.


    It¡¯s sote. He has no ideas whether if they have eaten, or what they ate, or whether they were full.


    The man takes a box of cigarettes from the drawer, pulls out one and lit it on his lips. The white smoke


    diffuses. He opens the window and lets the night wind take away the smoke.


    Once upon a time, they lived together. At that time, there was no one else but only the two of them. It


    was the happiest time when Rex was on the way home from thepany every day.


    He once pushed open the door, saw her standing in the kitchen to cook for him, saw here over


    with a smile to take his briefcase, watched her tiptoe up to kiss him.


    Five yearster, every scene is very clear, but it¡¯s a pity that this kind of picture has to be seen by


    another man.


    In fact, he knows that the rtionship between Lily and Ryan is not like what she said. The more he


    contacts her, the more he feels that something must be wrong.


    He is very clear that what is she like if she loves a man. Her attitude to Ryan is not love.


    Thinking of these, Rex shes that Lily said that she did not love him and that she loved others. That


    makes Rex so angry and hateful.


    On the other side of the ocean, they are so far away. If he didn¡¯te to Ennd this time, would he


    and she never see each other in their lives?


    Rex can¡¯t help but smile when he thinks of this. In fact, what he wants is really not too much. He just


    hopes that she is still alive and that they can see her one day. But when he really sees her, he can¡¯t


    control himself. He wants more and more, and all this greed is just about his infinite love towards her.


    Rex doesn¡¯t know how long he has been sitting in the car. He picks up a box of cigarettes and puts it


    down after smoking half of them. He just smokes and looks at the apartment building, imagining what


    Lily and his child are doing, and even the appearance of the child.


    As long as he thinks of this, even if he is sitting alone in the car, he won¡¯t feel too lonely.


    Maybe it is God¡¯s pity that God couldn¡¯t bear how he tortures himself. Just as Rex is about to leave, two


    figures, one tall and another short, appear at the gate of the apartment in the dark.


    It¡¯s already 8:30 p.m. The rich area is particrly quiet so the figures are obvious at a nce.


    Rex only feels that his blood seemed to flow backward, and the small figure affects his whole senses.


    He doesn¡¯t get out of the car in a hurry, but waits for Lily and the child to walk on the road, and then he


    opens the door and walks down.


    Lily originally ns to take Adair to the nearby supermarket at night and buy something. Adair doesn¡¯t


    go out all day. He couldn¡¯t stay at home all the time. When they are walking, they suddenly find that a


    dark shadow goes towards them quickly.


    She instinctively turns around and pulls Adair behind her, but she is stunned when she looks up to see


    the face of the figure. ¡°Rex, why are you here?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rex¡¯s eyes be gloomier than the night behind him. The sharp sight turns around on him and then


    moves away from her face. Slowly, slowly, it falls somewhere behind her.


    Lily is too clear about what he is looking at. Immediately, she is cold all over, and her feet are almost


    unsteady.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± His voice is as steady as the sound of the mountain.


    Lily¡¯s face is bloodless. Her five fingers holding Adair gradually tighten. She secretly ns to escape,


    but sadly finds it impossible.


    He has found here and blocked her and Adair here. How could he allow them to leave?


    Behind Lily, Adair, with a pair of big eyes, wanders back and forth between his mother and the strange


    uncle. He seems to realize that the atmosphere is not right. He asks in a timid whisper, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter with you, mom?¡±


    Lily is flustered. When she hears the sound of Adair, she cannot help but fear, ¡°Mom is fine.¡±


    Adair¡¯s half face is hidden behind Lily, ¡°Who is this uncle?¡±

 Chapter 356: Unusual Feelings

    Chapter 356: Unusual Feelings


    Lily is totally dumbfounded at that question. It is just another ordinary sentence, but for some reasons


    she can¡¯t face it head on. She ispletely at a loss in this situation.


    Just as she is lost in her thoughts, the man in front of her suddenly brushes past her, and lowers


    himself to put a stop to the awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s good friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes light up instantly as he looks like he understands what Rex is saying. ¡°I


    know! I have a lot of friends too in the kindergarten!¡±


    Rex carefully studies the little boy whose height barely reaches Lily¡¯s thigh. His face is fair, like the suet


    jade and he has distinguishable baby fat that a boy of that age possesses. He can see that his chin is


    slightly protruded and his mouth resembles Lily¡¯s while his eyes and nose take after his features.


    He doesn¡¯t need to verify whether this little child is his own child, all it takes a nce to vanquish all his


    doubts and suspicion.


    This is definitely his child, or more specifically their child.


    Whenever he registers in his mind that this little kid is rted to him, he feels like his whole body is


    burning up and an inexplicable emotion is surging throughout his body. A sense of longing and


    nostalgia apanied by loss and anxiety are threatening to blow him up.


    The man can¡¯t help feeling sorry and regretful for this woman, who repeatedly mentioned that she


    never loved him, who told him that she has fallen for another guy. She was feeble and helpless with


    nothing to rely on, but she had somehow been bearing and eventually giving birth to his child in a


    foreign country.


    If what she has said before is true, that she has forgotten everything between them, then what logical


    exnation is there for her to do all this for him?


    He is now thirty seven and no longer young. Although his features and figure still carry a resemnce


    of himself when he was thirty, it is another story when ites to his thinking. He now craves for his


    own family, a family where he can love his wife and children.


    But his dreams were shattered five years ago in that ident and he really thought that his life was


    over, that he will carry his regrets to death¡¯s door, alone, and he really thought that he won¡¯t have any


    chance to immerse himself in this kind of happiness. s, God does not abandon himpletely; this


    turns out to be quite the pleasant surprise for him.


    Rex stands there stiffly like a pine tree as he registers the doubts and suspicion in the little boy¡¯s eyes.


    It is only natural he can¡¯t recognize his father who has been absent in his life for five years.


    When he realizes this, he is suddenly overwhelmed with sadness, ayer of sweat starting to form


    within his clenched fists. His mind is racing fast, thinking how he shouldmunicate with the little kid.


    He can¡¯t be too matter-of-factly and neither can he be too unnatural. He is shocked that he can¡¯t


    produce any words in the end.


    The two adults are remaining silent, it is Adair who breaks the silence by tugging at Lily¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mum,


    we should go, aren¡¯t you saying that we are going to the supermarket?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Rex blurts out without thinking. He has just met his son, it is hard for him to part


    with his son again just like this.


    When Lily hears this, she immediately bes apprehensive. She retreats slightly and says, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay, it is colder than usual outside, and we should go home now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adair is still a child after all, so he won¡¯t be able to read between the lines. He lets out a cry,


    ¡°Mum, I have been at home for the whole day.¡±


    Normally his friends in the kindergarten will keep himpany when he¡¯s at the kindergarten, but now


    he is beyond bored staying alone at home.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the weather is chilly, why can¡¯t you listen? If you want to go, then go alone.¡± Lily


    still has some lingering fear, so she can¡¯t help but scold him a little.


    When she sees that the little kid ms up with a wronged expression, she suddenly feels heartbroken


    at this sight.


    Rex knits his brows, ¡°Don¡¯t scold him like that, I¡¯ll send you guys there, and it won¡¯t be that cold.¡±


    ¡°I said, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Lily looks at him this time, and discovers that this man¡¯s eyes are red.


    Her heart skips a beat, as she acknowledges the peculiar feeling rising in her heart since the three of


    them have met. This is especially true when the man was talking to Adair, his tone was gentle and he


    was full of patience. He has never been like this towards anyone else.


    She is almost swallowed up by this unusual feeling, but she doesn¡¯t want to see that happen. Therefore


    she is trying to escape.


    But it is too bad. Rex doesn¡¯t n to allow her to escape this time. When he sees that she is still in


    disagreement, he nonchntly asks Adair.


    ¡°Little Adair, do you want to go to the supermarket?¡±


    Adair throws a few nces towards his mother, and he whispers, ¡°I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°If I send you and your mum there, is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The little kid sps his hands, obviously in a dilemma as he really wants to go. But he is still


    an educated child, hence he shakes his head, ¡°I really want to go, but uncle, you have to ask my mum,


    if she agrees with you then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Rex is delighted after seeing him behaving like this. He can see from these small things that Lily has


    been teaching him well over the past five years.


    The man withdraws his gaze and shifts it towards the solemn-looking woman standing beside him, and


    his eyes return to their previous sharpness once again.


    Lily is nning to reject his proposal but she finds it hard to actually say it out loud. She knows that


    he¡¯s actually telling her to stop resisting in a roundabout way. She can¡¯t refuse him; he¡¯s determined to


    spend some time with his child.


    She is afraid that he will reveal their rtionship in front of Adair; therefore she is careful not to provoke


    him. She can onlyply.


    Lily lowers her gaze helplessly, and she replies dryly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After getting her approval, Adair is ecstatic. He hugs her thigh and kisses her on her pants and says,


    ¡°Mum, you¡¯re the best! I love you!¡±


    Rex heads towards his car, stretches his hand to open the car door to the back seats. He is driving a


    Mercedes-Benz G series SUV which has a high sill and it will be difficult for the little kid to climb into the


    back seats on his own.


    Lily is going to scoop up the kid to help him, but this man is one step ahead of her as he scoops up the


    kid with both of his arms and ces him in the back seats effortlessly. His arms are bulging with


    muscles when he was carrying the child and this makes him full of manliness. He also doesn¡¯t forget to


    strap the kid with seatbelt.


    This is the first physical encounter for the father and son duo, and the man¡¯s heart can¡¯t suppress his


    gentleness and kindness. This kind of feeling can¡¯t be replicated through his imagination alone.


    Lily is observing their interaction, and she will be lying if she says that her heart is not disturbed. She


    always thought that it would be the end of the world if Rexys eyes on Adair, but now she is seriously


    in doubt and can¡¯t be sure of anything anymore.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lily shakes her head and snaps out of her confusion, and wants to enter the back seats too after he


    retrieves his hand. But just then, the door is mmed shut before she can enter the back seats.


    ¡°I need to take care of my child.¡± Her expression is ugly and her face is pale when she says this.


    ¡°The child is already five years old, it is impossible he doesn¡¯t know how to sit properly in the car.¡± He


    adjusts his body to face her and lowers his voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to together with me, you can go.¡±


    After finishing his sentence, without waiting for her to process and consider his words, he immediately


    enters into the driver¡¯s seat.


    The car is started instantly as Lily watches the car frame that is vibrating dully. She is afraid that he will


    drive away without her and she will not be able to see Adair again.


    Without giving it much thought, Lily walks in strides towards the passenger seat and opens the car


    door, and steps into the car.


    Rex studies the woman who is now wearing her seat belts with the corner of his eyes, and a curve


    appears at his lips. He secretly reprimands her in his heart as his contrasting emotions of love and hate


    are wrestling with each other. It seems that she is not the type to obey simply but she will bend under


    pressure.

 Chapter 357: Unprecedented Gentleness

    Chapter 357: Unprecedented Gentleness


    The car enters the main road, and the man takes the initiative to ask, ¡°Where is the supermarket?


    Show me the way.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to interact too much with him as she replies, ¡°Check the navigation system¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to talk to me like that?¡± Although his tone is normal, he sounds a little bit upset


    nheless.


    She subconsciously looks at Adair through the rear-view mirror, but luckily he does not seem to hear


    them. She grits her teeth hard, knowing that he is purposely torturing her, albeit verbally. She suddenly


    feels a surging rage as she says coldly, ¡°Continue forward, turn left at the next intersection!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Turn right at the next intersection, and follow the leftne.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue straight, make a turn in frontter.¡±


    Lily is giving directions quite professionally, and Rex doesn¡¯t really reply her too. He is only concerned


    about Adair as he keeps asking him whether he¡¯s cold or not, whether it¡¯s better to close the window.


    Lily is turning a blind eye on his words.


    Lily must be thinking that there¡¯s something wrong with her, that¡¯s why she is feeling angry.


    What is she angry about?


    She doesn¡¯t expect Rex to be good towards her; she still recalls that he is shunning her when they met


    just now.


    When she is lost in her thoughts, the car is already parked in one of the parking lot spaces. Rex makes


    sure the car is stopped fully, and then he alights from it. He heads to the back of the car and pulls open


    the back door while stretching his hand towards the little kid.


    Adair has unbuckled his seat belts as he steals a glimpse at the man¡¯s massive shoulders. He is only


    undecided for one second before epting his help.


    When Lily steps out of the car, she sees that Rex is bending low to put the child down on the ground.


    The night breeze is caressing the man¡¯s hair, and the young and tender voice can be heard clearly.


    ¡°Uncle, are you going to the supermarket with us?¡±


    Rex is full of scheming intentions, unlike his usual cold and stony self, he is actually asking


    hypocritically, ¡°I am willing to do that, but I¡¯m not sure whether your mum is happy with that.¡±


    And this throws Lily into the position to decide things again.


    While she is still mulling over how to navigate this situation for Adair, the little kid is already one step in


    front of her as he says enthusiastically, ¡°Mum, uncle has sent us here from so far away, can we shop


    together? Uncle is your friend too, right?¡±


    Adair is one of those kids who are clever yet na?ve.


    Rex is trying to hide his delight as he raises his fist beside his mouth and coughs for a while. He is


    trying not to letughter escape his throat.


    Lily¡¯s silence just now already admitted that Rex is indeed her friend, and now she is literally being put


    on the stove to roast. No matter what she says, there is no way for her to refuse her son¡¯s request.


    It¡¯s just that¡­


    Are they really going to visit the supermarket together?


    This idea never crosses her mind.


    As she is still in a dilemma, Rex turns around and looks at the night sky, ¡°Let¡¯s just go together, it will be


    late after you guys are done with shopping. I can send you back home.¡±


    Adair ps happily as he hears this, ¡°That¡¯s good, thank you uncle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily¡¯s heart is in a wrench, they are really ignoring her now.


    The next second, Rex solidifies what she is thinking. The man takes wide strides towards the side of


    the supermarket entrance and pushes along a trolley. He says, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the end, with no room for discussion, the three of them enters the supermarket.


    Lily first goes to the fruits area, and she chooses some fresh blueberry, mandarin oranges and


    avocados. Rex follows her from behind silently and he casually picks up some kiwi fruit and ces it


    into the trolley. Immediately after he did that, Lily picks it out of the trolley.


    The man squeezes his brows while Lily says without looking at him, ¡°Adair is allergic towards kiwi.¡±


    When he hears this, he sinks into a silence.


    When she can¡¯t hear any reply, she raises her head feeling puzzled but she is immediately met with a


    pair of dark and deep eyes. She freezes, but a low voice slowly enters her ears, ¡°Sorry, I will take note


    of that in the future.¡±


    He¡¯s actually apologizing, for such a trivial matter. Lily¡¯s heart feels electrified, and her heart is beating


    faster too. She instantly averts her gaze as she knows the meaning behind his apology. He¡¯s saying


    sorry for being absent these past five years, and for not fulfilling his responsibility for the child.


    She expects Rex to care for the child, but she doesn¡¯t expect him to actually want to be a good father.


    She can feel Rex¡¯s love and care towards Adair, and this confuses her greatly. She can¡¯tprehend


    her own emotions and decide what she thinks about this.


    Lily decides not to face these puzzling emotions head-on, so she walks to the front and holds the kid¡¯s


    hand without looking back. Rex quietly follows them from behind, andes to the realization that


    holding hands and walking side by side is not the only type of romance in the world. This sight that he¡¯s


    witnessing right now is very romantic too.


    When they reach a shelf full of toys, Adair is glued to a box of Lego. It is a Porsche 911 model.


    He can¡¯t move his eyes away from it as a light is shining brightly within his eyes. ¡°Mum, this car looks


    good.¡±


    Lily understands her son the most and she shakes her head adamantly. ¡°No, you already have a few of


    these.¡±


    Although she is getting by quite well, she still wants to prevent her child from cultivating a wasteful


    habit. Besides, he really has a lot of these toys, and they were all gifted by Ryan.


    Lily¡¯s thoughts on education are that if there is one person who is treating her son very well, then there


    must be another who is stepping on the brakes. She can¡¯t let him feel that he can get anything he


    wants in the world.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± Rex removes the Lego from the shelf and feels happy from within. He finally


    can be of use to his son. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Adair¡¯s eyes almost drop to the ground as he cries out, ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex sees the admiration in his son¡¯s eyes and his dignity as a father is slowly materialising in his


    heart. ¡°Just buy it if you like it.¡±


    Lily wants to stop him, but she is toote.


    She wears a sullen expression on her face as her mood that¡¯s just starting to improve is getting bad


    again. From this moment until they are finished with shopping and finally reaching home, she barely


    says anything.


    The car stops in front of their condo, and Lily holds the little kid¡¯s hand as she locks eyes with the man


    who is standing opposite them. ¡°I send Adair home first. Wait for me.¡±


    Rex is surprised that she is not going home straightaway, of course he replies happily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Lily holds Adair¡¯s hand as they head towards their condo block, and there is some distance from the


    entrance to their block. The mother and son duo studies their shadows which are stretched long and


    wide by the moonlight while they are savouring the warm and rxing time that only belongs to them.


    ¡°Little Adair¡­¡± Lily is hesitating whether to ask him this, and she only states her question after some


    time, ¡°Do you like that uncle just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The little kid immediately replies her without thinking, which makes her feel surprised.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Adair cocks his head slightly and gives it a thought; his face is full of happiness. ¡°Because that uncle is


    very good towards me, he has sent us home, bought me toys, and he also asked what kind of food that


    I like and dislike. He even hugged me when we are exiting the car¡­¡±


    Lily listens intently to his son who is reading out loud his good deeds, and her mind reaches the


    conclusion that there is indeed the saying ¡®blood is thicker than water¡¯. Can it be that this is for real?


    Even though the past five years they never met each other, but they looked like they were so familiar


    with each other because of they are rted.


    Lily wants to produce a smile but fails in the end. She can only say dryly, ¡°As long as you like him.¡±


    After making sure the kid is upstairs, Lily doesn¡¯t follow him inside, instead she goes downstairs after


    watching him going into his room.


    Outside the condo, the car is parked there very conspicuously. She stops in her tracks as she looks at


    the scene in front of her silently while letting the night breeze mess up her hair. She feels that


    everything is too surreal, it has been five years, and their fate is going to intertwine again. Is this mere


    coincidence or is this all destined?


    ¡°Honk¡­¡±


    An impatient honk res through the street, signalling the man¡¯s impatience as he sees her standing


    there not moving an inch.


    Lily lowers her head and swipes some of her hair behind her ears. She smiles bitterly as she thinks that


    his bad temper probably does not change with time.


    She sucks in a deep breath, and finally marches towards the car.

 Chapter 358: Romance in the Car

    Chapter 358: Romance in the Car


    Lily pulls open the door to the passenger seat and gets inside. She sees that the man is smoking right


    now, he is almost halfway through. When he sees her getting into the car, he immediately puts out the


    cigarette and opens the sunroof to let the smell disperse.


    Lily suddenly feels a torrent of emotions tugging at her heart. She hates that every of his little actions


    and gazes is able to cause a swirl in her heart.


    The night breeze keeps sweeping by, and the slight fragrance on the woman¡¯s body steadily wafts up


    to his nose. He has notice this unique smell some time ago, but he was merely supressing his desire


    since their child was around.


    Now that Adair is gone, there is a spark igniting the man¡¯s eyes. He looks at her earnestly and says,


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting me go. What are you going to do?¡±


    These words are simple and easy to understand, but through his mouth, they seem to wear a deeper


    meaning.


    Lily feels a bit hot at the moment, she is afraid that she will reveal her true colours in from of him, so


    she tries to put on a fa?ade and replies, ¡°I want to talk to you about the child.¡±


    After hearing these words, Rex is obviously stunned, but he recovers instantly as he smirks


    sarcastically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always been avoiding this topic and insisting that he is not my child?¡±


    There are signs of sarcasm all over his words, and Lily can sense it fine. She grits her teeth hard, ¡°You


    are right, I have been trying to hide this from you.¡±


    But at this stage, she is not going to hide anything anymore. She generously admits herself, ¡°But that


    doesn¡¯t seem to work, you are more persistent that I have imagined.¡±


    ¡°Persistent?¡± Rex looks as if he has heard something funny, but he immediately vanquishes his smile


    and put on a serious look. ¡°He¡¯s my child. Do you think that I¡¯m a pushover? That I will see my son


    calling other men ¡®dad¡¯?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lily looks at him in disbelief, fury, resent and confusion. She is the type of person who can ept a


    nice attitude but not harsh forceful treatment. If someone is being hard on her, she will in turn do the


    same. Five years of living alone in a foreign country has taught her that, a determined and steely heart


    has already formed underneath her innocent and gentle appearance. When she hears that he¡¯s


    throwing sarcasm at her, she immediately wants to get out of his car.


    With a loud sound, the car locks are in ce. No matter how hard she¡¯s fumbling with the door knob, it


    is useless.


    When Lily turns around and wants to question his intentions, suddenly arge force lifts her out of her


    seat, as she stares at the two strong palms pinching her waist and seeing she herself sitting on his


    thighs.


    The strong and muscr legs are just beneath her butts, and Lily feels a burning sensationing


    from her skin which is touching him. She screams frantically. ¡°Rex, what are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    She is struggling mightily, her body twisting and distorting without rest. Rex initially doesn¡¯t think much


    of his actions, but now he¡¯s provoked by her movements. Before he can say anything, he sees that her


    waist is pushed against the steering wheel, so he immediately adjusts his seat backwards as he


    shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Put me down!¡± Lily is pushing and hammering him now, but her all-out resistance doesn¡¯t change the


    situation in her favour. She wails, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to stay, not to be frivolous with me!¡±


    ¡°Frivolous with you?¡± He continued pinning her in ce and increases his strength to hug her harder.


    His brows are in a knit as he says, ¡°If hugging you like this means being frivolous with you, then five


    years ago I was already doing that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up things that happened five years ago, I¡¯m talking about now!¡± Lily is determined not to let


    him bring up the past, as those memories are sealed for too long. She always thought that she has


    forgotten about everything, but at his mere words, she can vividly recall those memories as a series of


    images in her mind as if they just happened yesterday. All she has been doing is lying to she herself.


    She just doesn¡¯t want to face all of these.


    Her eyes begin to redden, and Rex is not nning to bully her and make her sad anyway. He gradually


    loosens his grip and his tone bes gentler, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯m just going to hug you like this,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, you had let me down. And now you appear out of nowhere and is forcing me to go


    along with you again, what right do you have to do that? How can you do that?¡± Lily is now shrieking


    madly.


    ¡°Because we can¡¯t forget each other, this is because our feelings are still there.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all gone; my feelings were all gone long time ago. Five years ago, you let Marina off the hook


    and decided that I have to admit guilty, where was your feelings back then?¡± To be honest, this is


    always a chasm that Lily is not able to ovee, and with the tide of the time sweeping them forward,


    the pain still can¡¯t be forgotten, and instead it has morphed into a scar, a scar that deepens with time.


    Rex reminisces about the past as he feels hurt by her words. He still has a guilty conscious as never


    once did he forget about all the pain and suffering he had caused her. ¡°If we don¡¯t love each other, you


    won¡¯t give birth to that child.¡±


    How much love does it take to give birth to that child under all that circumstances?


    Lily shakes her head, but she can¡¯t say anything in response to him. She knows that once the word


    about her child has gotten out, a lot of things will unearth themselves.


    When she thinks of Adair, her messy heart finally remembers what she is nning to tell him here,


    ¡°About Adair, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The man nods, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re very excited that you can see your child, and you want to be with him as much as


    possible. But after all, Little Adair does not have a father since he was born, if you appear in front of


    him too much, this sensitive kid will sense that something is wrong. I hope today is thest time you are


    behaving like this.¡± Her words are crystal clear and straight to the point. ¡°Another thing, I am very


    serious about his education, I hope you won¡¯t intervene on that.¡±


    ¡°Intervene?¡± Rex initially wants to have a smooth conversation with her, but he can¡¯t suppress his anger


    when he heard thest word. ¡°Lily, is that child only yours alone? Although the child doesn¡¯t know of my


    existence for now, I¡¯m still his father. Without me, how could that child be born?¡±


    Lily is looking pale after listening to his words. His face looks tensed as she replies, ¡°Other than


    providing the sperm, what have you done? And now you want toe back to us shamelessly, and


    want the child to see you as his father, let alone me, do you think Adair can ept that?¡±


    ¡°I am not in a hurry to let him ept me; I just want to apany him. This is my right. Five years


    ago, I never wanted to abandon you, you are the one who made that happen and snatched away my


    chance to be with him. Have you ever considered my feelings? You only thought that I am


    irresponsible, hmm?¡± The man¡¯s tone bes sharp like a knife, and he ces his palm on the left of


    her chest. ¡°Lily, ask yourself honestly, do I still have a ce in your heart? Do you really not want me to


    spend time with the child? How long are you going to deceive yourself?¡±


    Lily can only feel that his palm that is on her is like an X-ray that prates into the depths of her heart,


    and reveals the secret that she has been trying to hide. She sweeps away then man¡¯s palm, her voice


    agitated, ¡°I have made a mistake five years ago, and now I will never trust anybody anymore. The child


    is mine, don¡¯t ever think to take him away from me!¡±


    Rex sees that she¡¯s pushing him further and further away like an imprable fortress, he can only


    oblige to her, ¡°If I really want to take the child away, do you think you are able to win against me?¡±


    Lily widens her eyes in astonishment; she can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s saying nonsense like this.


    An extreme fear starts to circte in her mind, and she ps him across the face uncontrobly and


    furiously.


    ¡°Smack!¡± The pping sound is eerily clear as the man¡¯s handsome face tilts towards the side a little,


    and a red imprint slowly appears on his left cheek. Lily doesn¡¯t know how hard she has pped him;


    she just feels a pain reverberating on her palm. The p is not fake.


    Her chest rises and falls rapidly, and her mind is being overwhelmed by anger. When she returns to


    reality and registers in her mind what she has done, she only begins to feel scared.

 Chapter 359: You Have Feelings for Me

    Chapter 359: You Have Feelings for Me


    They sit in silence in the car, where romance was just spreading in the air yet no longer existing. Lily


    freezes when she notices the redness on Rex¡¯s face due to her p is getting clear.


    ¡°Did pping my face make you less angry?¡± Rex breaks the silence, smiling, yet with a gloomy


    expression.


    Not a man dares to p him before, not to mention a woman. She is the only one who has the nerve to


    give him a p on the face.


    ¡°You are the one who messed with me first.¡± Lily says with little confidence, trying to find a legitimate


    excuse to get herself out of the trouble.


    ¡°Is this the solution to all your problems in the past five years?¡± Rex speaks in a slightly angry voice,


    appearing to be a little upset about the p. ¡°What you have done to me, will have consequences.¡±


    Before Lily has the chance to figure out what the consequences are, the man bends down and pulls her


    toward him with fierceness and suddenly his lips are on hers. His breath smells like tobo and his


    teeth take over her tender lips violently. The kiss seems more of a punishment than a kiss.


    It is the consequence of the p, and her being disobedient.


    ¡°Rex, stop¡­¡± Lily kind of panics when his aggressive kisses to her.


    However, Rex ignores her words and forcibly grabs her hands in the back with little efforts. He knows


    her so well that he can easily arouse her, sexually.


    Lily is released from his grip before she can hardly breathe, but still not able to move. She pouts her


    red lip angrily, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Inside the car with the dusky light, his sorrowful eyes are full of tenderness, mixed with other emotions


    that she doesn¡¯t understand. Looking straight into his eyes is like looking into an abyss, as if those eyes


    have a power of applying soft pressure on people.


    She can feel clearly that he moves his hands along her shoulder, her back, then straight down to the


    waist, caressing her gently.


    There is a slight flush on her tender cheeks, making her look more charming and attractive although


    her body still awkwardly stiffens.


    How could this happen?


    She doesn¡¯t want this deep inside. But the fact is, she couldn¡¯t resist.


    Suddenly, she freezes, as his hands are moving under her skirt now¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± she cries. Before she has the chance to resist, he takes his hands back.


    After such a shock, Lily looks at him, astonished. However, he just smiles with a delight, ¡°Lily, you have


    feelings for me.¡±


    The words make all the nerves in Lily¡¯s body light up like a firework explosion, making her dizzy and


    mortified. She knows too well the implications in his words and she¡¯s so ashamed of herself.


    She bends her head, still unwilling to admit it, ¡°Are you happy that you force me? Perhaps physically I


    have feelings for you, but deep inside I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why could I turn you on if you don¡¯t?¡± Rex tilts her head up toward his with his eyes full of mischief,


    leaving her nowhere to hide.


    The erotic words make her body feel burning hot and her face turns red immediately, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Or is it that any man can turn you on?¡± Rex says.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Lily is close to tears. She hates the fact that she couldn¡¯t hide her feelings for


    him, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that again. It makes me feel like a slut.¡±


    ¡°What am I if you are a slut?¡± Rex says in a sad voice. ¡°I never thought you are a slut. I am so happy to


    know you like me. Lily, I want you, both physically and emotionally, since I saw you at the first nce. I


    won¡¯t do this against your will and I will never force you. You don¡¯t need to feel unworthy in front of me.¡±


    ¡°You had my child. I didn¡¯t even know at that time.¡± Rex repeats the sentence like a mad man. He


    moves his hands to her waist and touches her C-section scar, going through various emotions at the


    same time.


    Thinking of her giving birth to their son Adair, his breath quivers and the fire of lust consumes him.


    Lost in his gentle manner and the pleasant sensation, she tilts her head back to keep herself from


    bursting into tears. Lily looks outside the window, and she sees the branches of trees and the starry


    sky.


    She is so sensitive that she can even feel the palm-print of his hands fondling her. Smiling bitterly, she


    wonders that there¡¯s nothing she can do to resist him. Running away is impossible, especially when


    she is in love with him.


    He caresses her belly scar that most men usually dislike and avoid with the gentlest force. His fingers


    linger on her waist so long that it makes her desire more uncontroble.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She lies to herself that she doesn¡¯t want him to find their son. But deep inside of her, she looks forward


    to a day when he could meet Adair, their kid and letting him know how good a person their son has


    be with her taking care of him so many years.


    Rex and Lily gasp for breath after the sex, then it sinks into silence for a while. The back of his shirt is


    already soaking wet when he lets go of her.


    Lily opens the car door and retreats from hisps, feeling ack of strength that make her nearly fall.


    Rex follows her as soon as she leaves the car. The air outside is fresher, giving them a clearer mind.


    Lily takes a deep breath as if she falls into a water and justes back to life.


    ¡°I wille back to City J next Monday.¡± he suddenly speaks.


    Lily didn¡¯t expect he would say that. She pauses for a moment, but soon understands what he meant.


    She replies with a gloomy look, ¡°Adair has to go to school.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since you left.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been away for five years, it won¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°I will handle the work injury case for you if youe back.¡± he says casually as if it is just a random


    business for him.


    Lily doesn¡¯t think that way though. His words somehow are harsh to her ears. She frowns at him, ¡°Can


    you stop threatening me with these conditions?¡±


    She says so because it doesn¡¯t feel right. His threatening tone leaves her feeling disrespected and it


    seems like she always ys a passive role in their rtionship.


    ¡°I did want to reason with you but you didn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡± he doesn¡¯t feel good threatening her


    either.


    ¡°Could you at least listen to me and show some respect?¡±


    ¡°If I listen to you, then what would happen?¡± he changes the position of standing, leaning against the


    car¡¯s window with a single hand. ¡°Do you want to move to another city and hide from me one more


    time?¡±


    Lily is unable to respond because she does consider that possibility. She¡¯ll have more time to think


    about this problem if Rex leaves Britain. But now he is here, she has to make every decision in front of


    him with nowhere to hide.


    ¡°One more thing, I can¡¯t ept that you live with Ryan.¡±


    ¡°We have lived together for five years whatever you think¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Rex interrupts her unpleasantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before. But now I know and I can¡¯t


    bear it anymore.¡±


    Lily is speechless again. He is always capable of speaking out of his jealousy and intentions with the


    sincerest words. He is so straight forward that it¡¯s tough for her to deal with her feelings for him with


    ration and calmness.


    It¡¯s almost midnight, a chill wind is blowing. Lily seems to catch a cold and sneezes, ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    Noticing her being unwell, Rex gets a thin coat from the car and then lifts his hands trying to put the


    coat on her, while Lily flinches away from him as if it is a beast approaching her.


    He sighs deeply, ¡°Come over here. Put it on.¡±


    Lily gives a reluctant look, ¡°I¡¯m good. My home is not far from here.¡±


    ¡°Put it on.¡± Rex insists.


    ¡°Adair is at home. I should go now.¡±


    Then deafening silence spreads in the air again. Her rejection leaves him a bitter taste. He drops his


    arms and no longer insists.


    Lily looks at him with a hard feeling in her heart. She thought he would be upromising and tough


    as usual, but now he seems to ept her refusal so easily that she hardly knows the man. Such a


    change makes her feel like it¡¯s her who did something wrong and said something wrong.


    ¡°Go home.¡± hepromises eventually.


    Lily pauses for a split second, then turns to leave without looking back. When getting to the front door


    of the apartment building, she nces back at the turning finding that he still stands beside his car,


    watching her. His affection for her in his eyes is so perceptible that she could sense it even blocks


    away.


    She turns her head away and stops looking back, with her heart leaping when meeting his


    gaze.

 Chapter 360: Do You Want to Meet Your Grandpa and Grandma?

    Chapter 360: Do You Want to Meet Your Grandpa and Grandma?


    Lily goes upstairs and opens the door. There is a tall man in good shape sitting on the crouch. Hearing


    the footsteps, the man turns around and says to her in a clear voice, ¡°How¡¯s the talk going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lily is in a confused state of mind. She has no idea what the talk means for her and Rex.


    ¡°Did he harass you?¡± Ryan is worried about her. He tries to keep a calm tone,forting, ¡°Let me know


    if you need anything.¡±


    Lily is slightly touched by his sincerity. It¡¯s hard to have such a good man who would like to do


    everything for you unconditionally. Ryan is so good a person that he deserves a better woman.


    ¡°Thank you, Ryan,¡± She feels guilty about the trouble she has made for him. ¡°I owe you too much. I


    don¡¯t want to get you into trouble because of me.¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± Ryan calls her name, frustrated, ¡°could you stop being so polite to me? I don¡¯t treat you well for


    wanting you to do something for me in return. The only thing I want is that you can take care of yourself


    and Adair. Do you understand?¡±


    Lily has mixed feelings about him, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have a feeling that you never find it stressful when Rex brings you happiness or trouble? But


    when I do the same to you, you¡¯re so afraid of not being able to make up for me, even after I told you


    that I never want anything in return.¡± he smiles bitterly with a pitifully hopeless look. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of


    that man. He can get all your love. But when ites to us, you draw a boundary I can never cross.¡±


    ¡°Ryan, I¡­¡± Lily wants to exin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡± he says. Forcing her to tell him her feelings is not his


    intentions. Besides, she is too involved in the rtionship to even understand her own feelings. ¡°I just


    want you to know that I will always be there for you and Adair when you need me.¡±


    Lily is on the verge of tears hearing his confession. The way she treats him is so unfair. She ponders


    for a moment and makes up her mind and says, ¡°Actually, we talked about Adair today. He wants me to


    go back to City J.¡±


    Though Ryan has expected Rex would take some actions to get her back, he didn¡¯t expect that would


    happen so fast. He then asks Lily, ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lily answers honestly. To be frank, she doesn¡¯t even have a clue right now.


    Though she is not willing to go back to City J with Rex knowing that there will be something going on


    with her and Rex if she goes back, she realizes she can¡¯t really run away from him forever. Besides,


    knowing that they already have a son, Rex won¡¯t let them live away from home or away from him. He


    would do anything to get them back.


    She understands that it¡¯s not possible to move away every time he finds them. Her son needs a steady


    life growing up. And if she wants to talk about these problems with Rex, she must go back to City J.


    The hope in Ryan¡¯s eyes is dimming. Hell knows how much he wants her to give him an exact answer


    and tell him she won¡¯t leave. But her hesitation already tells him her final decision.


    Ryan¡¯s eyebrows knit into a knot. He tries to conceal his disappointment and loneliness in his voice, ¡°If


    you don¡¯t know what to do, then go back to see if the answer you find is there.¡±


    Surprised by his words, she thought he would persuade her to stay.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, Lily. You haven¡¯t figured out what you really want yet. Are you going to waste


    another five years?¡± he is quite confident inpeting with Rex while he has little confidence that she


    would choose him rather than Rex.


    Well, it has been five years.


    Lily looks down at her toes on the marble floor with delicate floral patterns. The quiet life she tries to


    maintain is broken by Rex, not only because of his obsession, but hers.


    The feelings she conceals at the bottom of her mind turn out to never fade from her memory. How


    could she forget him if she never let it go?


    She has been deluding herself.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex used to say that to her twice that she was deluding herself. She denied it and argued with him that


    she was not. But how could she believe she is true to herself if no one believes what she said?


    ¡°I will respect you whatever your choice is. I only have one request.¡± Ryan walks to her side. He is so fit


    and tall like a mountain. He says, ¡°Promise me you will tell me everything whatever happens.¡±


    She nods to reassure him, ¡°I will.¡±


    Lily stays up almost all night in Adair¡¯s room. She sits in the room, alternating between watching her


    sleeping son and looking out of the window until the early morning sun casts a ray of light over the


    room.


    She usually can¡¯t stay up toote without the help of coffee especially when at work. But now she


    doesn¡¯t feel sleepy at all even after a night being awake.


    She suddenly recalls a line seen before, that is, a person who has something on his mind could have


    trouble sleeping.


    She thought it was nonsense at that time. How is it possible that a person fails to fall asleep just


    because he has something on mind?


    But now she is convinced. It¡¯s simply too hard to do anything including sleeping when tons of issues


    filling one¡¯s head, tormenting him. And the one will suffer forever until the issues are fixed.


    She doesn¡¯t want to live like this anymore. It¡¯ll do no good to her and Adair if pushing Rex too far.


    Lily finally clears all her misgivings after the night and makes up her mind. Perhaps it¡¯s not a bad thing


    to go back. After all, besides Rex there are many people still caring her and missing her. She must face


    all of these herself. Five years ago, she left. Now she needs to shoulder her responsibilities.


    ¡°Mummy, what are you doing here?¡± A childish voice from the bedside catches her attention.


    It¡¯s until now that Lily realizes it¡¯s already seven in the morning and the kid¡¯s awake.


    She wants to walk quickly to the bedside despite the dizziness due to her sitting too long.


    Then she identally lurches a bit, reaching out to the wall to support herself and waiting the influence


    of dizziness to fade away.


    ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adair says in a worried voice and gets out of his bed instantly without putting


    on his slippers. He races to Lily¡¯s side and holds her hand, ¡°Mummy, are you okay?¡±


    The care in his voice fills her heart with warmth. But she doesn¡¯t want to worry him then she replies


    with a smile, ¡°Mom¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just numbness in my legs. Could you do me a favor and help me walk


    over there?¡±


    She switches Adair attention by asking him a favor. Well, kids are usually easy to distract. Then he


    nods seriously in a bright voice, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Adair takes Lily gently by the arm and leads her to the bedside. She raises her hand and strokes his


    hair, watching her adorable son. He doesn¡¯t have much hair and his hair is slightly damaged, appearing


    a bit dry and dull which probably has to do with their early life. At that time, she had to work day and


    night to pay the bills. Although she managed to make time to take care of Adair, she failed to make him


    a nutritious diet.


    Stroking his soft hair, she has an aching feeling in her heart, ¡°Sweetheart, do you want to meet your


    grandpa and grandma?¡±

 Chapter 361: Can I Meet My Daddy?

    Chapter 361: Can I Meet My Daddy?


    Mummy¡¯s Mum and Dad?


    Adair is still a little confused regarding these two titles. ''''Are they Mummy¡¯s parents?''''


    ''''Correct.'''' Lily beckons the child into her tender embrace. ''''Do you want to return home to see them?''''


    she asks.


    ''''Yes!'''' Adair replies cheerfully. ''''My ssmate¡¯s grandparents would pick them up when sses are


    over, but I¡¯ve never seen my grandparents. I really want to see them, Mamma.''''


    The little boy raises his head and looks at her, as if he¡¯s trying to recall something. His brow furrows


    and with the greatest of care he asks, ''''Will I get to see my Dad when I go back?''''


    Adair never took it upon himself to bring this subject up with his Mother, so much so that hearing him


    speak in this manner brings Lily to the verge of tears.


    ''''You want to see your Dad?'''' asks Lily.


    ''''No,'''' Adair speaks quietly, constraining ardent expectation deep within his heart. ''''I¡¯m just curious,


    that¡¯s all.''''


    How could Lily not understand it? If he didn¡¯t want to see his Dad, Adair wouldn¡¯t have asked. Lily


    knows him well. His has a stoic temperament, simr to Rex¡¯s. He keeps everything inside. When it¡¯s


    time to let it all out, it¡¯s probably because he cannot bear it any more.


    As it turns out, the child does know everything, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know how to raise the subject with


    his Mother. Now he has the opportunity to discuss these things which he has kept hidden inside.


    She is not qualified to be a mother. The child has grown up with only two people in his world, namely


    her and Ryan. Although she has given him everything she can, even much more than other mothers,


    there is still something missing ¨C fatherly love.


    Lily decides there and then, that no matter what will happen, this time she really must return.


    ¡­


    After making her mind up, Lily tells Ryan about her decision. He doesn''t say anything; instead, he just


    lets Lily take care of Adair and herself.


    Lily goes to school to request leave from school for Adair. When everything is arranged, she sends Rex


    a message. Soon after, the staff from Bit Inc. calls. They say, with regards to herpensation im


    and apology, they hope the matter can be settled in private.


    Lawyers have already contacted Davy to discuss the matter. That same afternoon Bit. Inc¡¯s apology is


    posted online and published in the papers. Davy receives exactly what he most wants and the matter is


    settled seamlessly.


    Both praise from countless peers and a handsome fee are imminently heading Lily¡¯s way, but she is still


    far from content. The resolution of the matter is mainly down to Rex, not she herself.


    Lily suddenly thinks about when she first entered the industry - it was no wonder that some female


    lawyers were eager to sell themselves to settle a case.


    For influential public figures such as Rex, thoseplex matters that can often break others down, are


    a piece of cake.


    But she is still a little surprised. The man had made such as choice. Even he himself was unsure if he


    would go back to China. He had just pointed out an issue. Wasn¡¯t he scared she was lying to him?


    After considering the issue, Lily concludes Rex knows her well enough. If she says she¡¯ll do something,


    she¡¯ll defiantly stick to her word.


    Lily spends the day packing her things. She also cleans the house from top to bottom. In the evening,


    she wants to share a meal with Ryan, but he tells her that he¡¯ll noteback tonight.


    Lily knows that he doesn¡¯t want to face the sadness of separation. She never insists on anything and


    simply leaves a voice message.


    ¡°Mamma, aren¡¯t you happy we¡¯re returning home?'''' While they are eating, Adair looks at his mother


    sitting next to him. He is slightly confused. They will soon be meeting Daddy, but why does mummy


    have such as forlorn expression?


    Adair is good at reading other¡¯s expression, but Lily feels extremely sorry for this. He is only four or five


    but he has matured early. ''''Mummy, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just eat your food and try not to worry about it. ''''


    says Adair.


    ''''Tomorrow I will go on a big ne, oh yeah!'''' Adair couldn¡¯t conceal his sheer delight at this thought.


    Besides the UK, Adair hasn¡¯t travelled elsewhere. Lily didn¡¯t have the time to take him for a travel


    before, while Ryan thought that he had so many dangerous enemies therefore didn''t allow them to


    travel alone.


    However, upon seeing the child being so gleeful, Lily feels somewhatforted.


    Being apanied by Adair on this trip may make the journey more bearable.


    ¡­


    Lily brings two economy tickets for Monday. The two only carry only one suitcase. When they receive


    their ticket at the check-in gate, the staff informs them that their tickets have been upgraded from


    economy ss to business ss.


    Lily frowns and thinks the staff has made a mistake. ''''Sorry, we bought two economy tickets. Could you


    please have another look?''''


    ''''Miss Lily, it¡¯s true that your tickets have been upgraded.'''' says the man.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''''But we didn¡¯t pay for this ourselves.'''' dered Lily.


    ''''Okay. I¡¯ll give you tickets, and you can sort out the situationte. We have arge queue of other


    customers behind you.'''' The staff politely draws Lily¡¯s attention to the passengers behind her. Some


    have already begun whispering impatiently.


    Having no other choice, Lily epts the tickets and then checks in their luggage. They now have


    Business ss tickets, which allow entry into the VIP lounge. It isn¡¯t until they enter the lounge that Lily


    finds out who provides them with the upgrade.


    In the tranquil VIP lounge, there are rows of clean and tidy sofas and there¡¯s a man in a ck trench


    coat drinking coffee.


    The man simply sits there not doing anything, but he has the magic to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Lily grips Adair¡¯s hand tightly. She is a little surprised, but it¡¯s not totally inconceivable.


    ''''Mummy, isn¡¯t that Uncle?'''' asks Adair. Clearly, Adair has identified him too.


    Covertly inspecting their flight time and then upgrading them without a mention ¨C these are the things


    that Rex would do. No other man beside this man could have done so.


    It is unfortunate that Lily can¡¯t me him in front of the child. She merely grits her teeth and says ''''Yes,


    what a coincidence. How unpredictable!''''


    He is unpredictable indeed.


    Rex notices the motions in his vicinity. He turns his face slightly and smiles at the child with great


    affection. ¡°We meet again Adair. '''' says Rex.


    ''''Ahh.'''' Lily takes a deep breath. She has to hold back. She mustn¡¯t curse or do anything untoward in


    front of the child.


    ''''Uncle, how¡¯re you? I¡¯m so happy to see you!'''' Adair has received a Western education, which is


    somewhat reflected in his behaviour.


    What else could she do? Lily leads Adair to the sofa and sits beside Rex. Adair takes the seat in the


    middle, separating the adults on either side of him.


    ''''Uncle is very happy too.'''' When he faces the child, Rex no longer has that imposing manner. He puts


    away anything in his persona that might repel the child and wholeheartedly tries to connect with him.


    Lily grits her teeth, ''''Ha-ha, it¡¯s such a coincidence that we should run into you here.''''

 Chapter 362: Three in a Family

    Chapter 362: Three in a Family


    The man appears to just notice her; he nces over and wants to anger her. But when his gaze falls


    upon her, it fixates on her.


    Today, she is wearing a light pink jacket, a very fresh color. Inside she wears a V cor blouse. With a


    pair of whitewashed tight jeans, on her feet is a pair of white sneakers. Half of her hair is let down and


    half tied behind her head. One look and she appears to be a college student.


    Rex immediately recalls the time they met in a bar five years ago. It was the same feeling. In the


    pompous and extravagant environment, she is like a daisy on the peak of a rocky outcrop.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Five years passed and the child is already so big. She is already twenty-nine years old. But time seems


    to be very kind to her. Not only is she spared from aging, but she also looks even younger.


    She has a baby face and doesn¡¯t look like the mother of a child, especially when she smiles.


    Lily notices the deep stare of the man and feels uneasy and begins to adjust Adair¡¯s cor to avoid his


    gaze.


    What is he looking at with such concentration? Is there something on her face?


    Lily endeavors to keep a neutral expression. She doesn¡¯t want to appear in such a way that makes him


    misunderstand.


    ¡°What do you want to drink? Uncle will have someone prepare.¡± Rex waves for a waiter.


    Adair ponders and says, ¡°I want soda!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily immediately objects, ¡°Soda¡¯s bad for your teeth, you can have some juice.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adair is not spoilt, ¡°then I¡¯ll have some orange juice, thanks.¡±


    The waitress doesn¡¯t look old and should be around twenty. Sees Adair being so cute and well-


    behaved, she praises, ¡°What a cute kid!¡±


    This is the first time Rex hears an outsider praising his son and he proudly replies, ¡°Yes, he is lovely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily looks by the side. In the past, she had seen him handlingwsuits and other major cases but


    she had never seen him having such a big reaction. It was just apliment from others and he is so


    happy. It is like a huge issue for him.


    She ponders about the time she gave birth and heard a nurse praising her child. It must be the same.


    At that time she was overjoyed. Now she is already used to it.


    She realizes that what he is experiencing is simr to five years ago when she became a mother to


    someone. Lily couldn¡¯t harden her heart towards him.


    No matter what, he is the child¡¯s biological father. It is a bond that will never break and they can¡¯t


    escape from this rtionship.


    The three of them sit in the rest area. Most of the time Rex is talking to Adair and Lily just sits on one


    side listening. She will only reply asionally when the child asks.


    Soon, it is time to board the airne. Rex leads the way and Lily holds onto Adair¡¯s hand and follows


    behind. They step into the airne after the boarding passes are checked.


    Adair¡¯srge eyes keep looking around curiously. The first ss is different from the economy ss. It


    is not that packed and the seats are bigger. Adair sits feels it veryfortable. ¡°Mom, when will the


    airne take off?¡±


    Lily teaches him how to buckle up the seat belt, ¡°We¡¯re going to take off soon, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He is very excited and shakes his head. Though he says that, Lily could see that it is his first time


    flying in an airne and he is visibly anxious.


    At this moment, the air stewardess brings over two snacks. One is a cup of fruit juice and the other is a


    piece of cake. Lily looks at him and knows that he has instructed it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to wait for a while till the aircraft takes off. You can y with this jigsaw puzzle.¡± He hands


    over a mini jigsaw puzzle which is jumbled up.


    Adair takes it over and lowers his head in concentration to fix the puzzle. His two eyes look seriously at


    the puzzle. He looks so cute.


    Lily¡¯s seat is next to Rex¡¯s. She didn¡¯t rest well these few days and her eye bags are showing. Rex


    notices and gives her a nket, ¡°Rest for a while, I¡¯ll look after the kid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired.¡± How can she not be tired? It¡¯s because Rex has never taken care of a child and


    can be careless at times. In case something happens to the kid, he may not know how to tell her.


    After a short wait, the airne takes off. Along the runway, the sound of the engines roaring spread to


    the cabin. Soon after, the airne climbs to a suitable height and starts to cruise.


    ¡°You can pull open the window lids.¡± Rex reminds the boy but doesn¡¯t help him with it.


    Adair opens as he was told and sees plenty of clouds below the airne. He turns and shouts with


    sparkles in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t resist being infected by him and smiles, ¡°Sit properly and don¡¯t move, you can keep


    watching outside.¡±


    Adair turns his head and continues to look towards outside through the window.


    ¡°First time on an airne?¡± The man beside her asks.


    Lily softly replies, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± He says this but does not borate. However, Lily is


    affected by these words.


    It is very quiet and no one speaks. Initially Lily could stay awake but after a while, she nods to sleep,


    feeling that her eyelids are so heavy. Very quickly, she couldn¡¯t control herself any further and falls into


    a deep sleep.


    Rex hears the steady breathing from the woman beside him. His eyes shift from the documents to her


    snow-whiteplexion. The light from outside shone on her beautiful face. He quickly closed the


    window lids, worried that it would disturb her sleep.


    The air stewardess walks over and asks if he wants another nket. Before she could ask, she sees


    him waving to remain silent.


    The stewardess looks at the fast asleep Lily and in her heart, she is so envious that she can have this


    man¡¯s care and concern.


    Rex looks and bes engrossed. He stares at every inch of her face. Very soon they will be back at


    where they lived once. When he thinks of it, he will be very excited.


    Only God would know how long he has waited for this day and longed for this day. Moreover, this time


    they are going back with Adair. All these are like a dream to Rex.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± A small kid¡¯s voicees into his ears.


    Rex lifts his head and could only see a chubby hand holding onto the jigsaw puzzle. With a satisfied


    expression, he reports, ¡°I¡¯vepleted it.¡±


    Adair turns and looks at Lily who is asleep and he doesn¡¯t make any noise. He is careful to remind Rex,


    ¡°Uncle, my mommy is asleep. We¡¯ll have to speak softly.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, he suddenly feels the emotion racing through him and his eyes start to turn red.


    He is afraid that the kid could see and he says gently, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll speak softly.¡±

 Chapter 363: Reunion after Five Years

    Chapter 363: Reunion after Five Years


    Twelve hourster, as the ne is about tond on the airport of J city. Air hostess is reminding


    passengers to be ready for thending.


    Waken up, Lily opens her eyes and is greeted with darkness outside the window. It¡¯s already deep night


    in J City. She can vaguely see the glowing lights along the runway duringnding.


    Was she asleep along the whole way?


    Amazed at her sleeping quality, Lily looks at the man beside. He probably didn¡¯t sleep at all, yet still


    looks fresh and vigorous.


    ¡°Mummy, the ne is going tond.¡± Adair sounds sleepy, too.


    ¡°Sit tight, baby.¡± Lily says softly.


    Afternding, Lily puts on coat and holds Adair¡¯s hand. It is only until the ne door opens that she


    feels like it is real.


    She looks up at the sky, which is like a dark curtain dispersed with several stars. Pulling her coat tighter


    and breathing in the air, she realizes she is really back.


    Five years ago, she was forced to leave. Five yearster, here she stands.


    ¡°Come on.¡± The man says, with his voice touched by coldness of the night.


    Lily nods and lets out a breath before heading forward. Rex follows behind them. At this moment,


    nothing else exists, and all he sees are the two lovely figures ahead.


    He has the darkness to thank, which covers the vulnerability and sensitiveness in his eyes.


    Walking out of the airport gate, they see a ck baby-sitter car already waiting by the roadside. The


    assistant immediately walks forward to takes their luggage and put them in the trunk.


    Lily sees a familiar face from the driver¡¯s seat. After five years, everything seems a bit different. She


    greets, ¡°Nice to see you again.¡±


    Joe got Rex¡¯ s notice before. Though Rex has left the legal firm, Joe always sees him as his boss and


    colleague, so he offers to help this time.


    Seeing Lily back safe and sound, Joe truly rejoices, ¡°Nice to see you again, Ms. Lily.¡±


    The car door is opened. Adair gets in first, followed by two adults.


    ¡°Mr. Rex, where should we go?¡±


    Rex looks at Lily, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Lily thinks for a moment and speaks out Abby¡¯s address, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Abby¡¯s ce first.¡±


    It¡¯s toote for her to stop at anyone¡¯s ce. If she went home, she would disturb Harry and Bree. Only


    Abby is young and energetic enough to handle the surprise of her being back.


    During the way, Lily makes a call to Abby. She didn¡¯t changer her number in these five years. Abby


    picks up and asks in confusion, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lily chokes, ¡°Abby, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Then it is silence. Abby was asleep before, however, now she feels like she was struck by lightning,


    ¡°Li...Lily£¿¡±


    Lily nods as if Abby could see her, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    She continues, ¡°I am back.¡±


    ¡°It really is you!¡± Abby recognizes her voice and screams. Abby doesn¡¯t need more proof. This ¡°Abby¡±


    that she calls out is the only thing Abby needs.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Abby asks in haste, fearing she will be gone again in next second.


    Five years have passed, Abby still treats her the way she used to. Seconds ago, Lily was worried that


    Abby would me her for leaving without saying goodbye, but now all her misgivings evaporate.


    ¡°I am with Rex now. I was thinking if I could stay at your ce for one night?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Abby is thrilled, ¡°I didn¡¯t move. You still remember my address?¡±


    Lily feels like something stung her again, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Then it is silence again. Abby¡¯s voice quivers, ¡°I will wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily can¡¯t calm down, but she dares not to cry in front of the kid, so she


    turns away and tries to hold down her emotions.


    Rex only sees one third of Lily¡¯s face from his position. Her chin is trembling and she is trying her best


    to keep in control.


    Adair sits in the back. Rex puts his coat on her legs, and under the coat, his big, warm hand holds her


    small, cold hand.


    A shiver goes through her spine. Lily tries to break away but is held tighter. With his coat above,


    nothing can be seen.


    Lily doesn¡¯t look back and just watches the backing streetscape. However, her sadness is softened by


    this warm, big hand. She sees from the window that the man is not looking at her but staring forward,


    comforting her in silence.


    Lily can¡¯t help but clench her hands, reminding herself to stop thinking about other things.


    Forty minutester, the car stops at Abby¡¯s apartment.


    Adair is still sleeping. Lily wakes him up and holds his hand to get him out of the car, after which she


    blocks in front of the door and says to Rex, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go up there. I am afraid Abby won¡¯t feel


    comfortable.¡±


    He was not nning to follow behind, but hearing what she said, he still feels offended, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Hand in hand, they get in the elevator and the door closes. Watching the number mounting to 13, the


    man looks back and turns to Joe, ¡°Back to vi.¡±


    ...


    With the elevator ascending, Lily¡¯s mind is full of worry and anxiety. But moreover, she is excited. They


    haven¡¯t seen each other for five years, and she can¡¯t hold down her agitation any longer.


    ¡°Ting Tong -¡±


    The elevator stops at the 13rd floor and the door opens. With a nervously beating heart, Lily walks out


    with Adair. She arrives at Abby¡¯s door and raises her hand before putting it down, then she raises her


    hand again. Repeating this action for several times, she still can¡¯t pluck up her courage to press the


    doorbell.


    ¡°Mummy?¡± Adair looks up at her in confusion.


    Lily takes a deep breath and is ready to press the doorbell. However, at this moment, the door is


    opened from the inside.


    With the door opening, she holds her breath until the familiar figure heaves to sight. Lily thought she


    could control herself, but now her tears are falling down like raindrops in a storm.


    She covers her mouth with hand to stop the sobbing at the tip of her lips.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Lily...¡± Abby stares at Lily and as if she were dreaming, ¡°It really is you. You are alive...¡±

 Chapter 364: How Could You Do This to Me?

    Chapter 364: How Could You Do This to Me?


    ¡°Abby...¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to control her tears any more. Abby looks just like how she remembers her.


    ¡°It really is you, how could... How could you do that to me? I thought I was never going to see you


    again...¡± Abby hugs her tightly.


    They have known each other since schooldays. At this moment, everything that happened before leaps


    to their eyes. They are more like kin than friends.


    In these years, Lily has learned how to handle her emotions and be independent and calm. However,


    everything that supported her crumbles in front of this warm hug.


    It is at this moment that Lily realizes how much she wants this reunion.


    She opens and closes her mouth, like her voice were choked at her throat. Finally, she says, ¡°I am


    back.¡±


    After five years, Lily sets foot on thisnd again and meets the person that appeared in her numerous


    dreams.


    ¡°Do you know how much I suffered. After your ident, I couldn¡¯t take it. How could someone just


    suddenly be gone? I was sure they made a mistake, butter...¡± Abby thinks about everything she went


    through and chokes, ¡°Lily, how could you do this do me...¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lily feels her shoulder wet by Abby¡¯s tears and pats her back with trembling hand, ¡°I am sorry. I had to


    leave. Trust me, if I had any other choice, I would never do that to you.¡±


    ¡°How have you been these years?¡± Abby worries about her.


    Lily looks down and doesn¡¯t know how to respond. She is physically healthy but she can¡¯t say so about


    her mental health, ¡°I have been fine.¡±


    Their encounter totally leaves out Adair, who is standing beside and bes upset when seeing


    mummy in tears. Heforts her sadly, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lily and Abby are drawn back by this little whisper.


    Abby looks down and is amazed to see the little boy, who looks just like Lily. What did he call her?


    Mummy?


    Abby feels like she was hammered.


    ¡°Adair, this is mummy¡¯s best friend. She is your godmother.¡± Lily stops crying and smiles at Adair. Abby


    and she made a promise before that they would be godmothers of each other ¡¯s kids.


    Adair says politely at Abby, ¡°Hello, I am Adair.¡±


    Then he looks at Lily confusedly, ¡°Mummy, what does godmother mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you two are very close, too.¡±


    Adair nods, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Lost to the world, Abby just keeps staring at the little boy. Lily has a son now?


    Did she marry some else in these years? But ... Abby thinks of Rex, the man who spent five years


    looking for Lily. But in next minute, she figures out.


    She squats down and observes the little boy. No wonder he looks like Rex, too!


    ¡°This...This is...¡± Abby looks at Lily in shock.


    Lily nods immediately, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Abby feels like her mind exploded and asks them toe inside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her apartment is well maintained. It is toote now, so Lily helps Adair clean himself and puts him to


    bed beforeing out and sitting in the living room.


    Abby brings a cup a milk, ¡°Drink some warm milk.¡±


    Lily holds the cup and drinks a bit. Mellow milk flows through her throat to her stomach, warming up the


    whole body.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s...what¡¯s with the child?¡±


    ¡°He is me and Rex¡¯s. Four years old now. Five years ago, when I left, I was already pregnant.¡± Lily


    doesn¡¯t intend to keep it a secret and tells her everything.


    Abby¡¯s jaw falls on the ground. When Lily was in jail, it was she who sent her pregnancy test strips.


    Later she had the ident and nobody ever knew about her baby. Now that five years have passed,


    the baby is alive and has grown to be a healthy little boy.


    Abby asks, ¡°So you left to protect the child?¡±


    ¡°Mostly.¡± Besides, she was upset about Rex.


    Abby sighs and holds her hands, ¡°Dose Rex know about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, He... He treats Adair well, but I fear that he will fight for the custody of Adair. Part of the


    reason that I came back this time is to have a talk with him.¡± Lily is upset.


    Abby pauses a bit and says, ¡°Lily, after what happened to you, Rex kept looking for you. At first, we


    didn¡¯t believe you were gone. But as time went by, we all epted it. Only Rex didn¡¯t give up. He loves


    you too much to let you go.¡±


    Rex not only cares about the child but also her.


    ¡°Besides...¡± Abby looks at her and hesitates, ¡°You can¡¯t forget him, either. Right?¡±


    ¡°Abby, I gave birth to this child five years ago. I admit that I had feelings for him five years ago. But


    everything has changed now.¡± Lily looks down to hide the sadness in her eyes. Now she just wants a


    normal life.


    ¡°But after all, Rex is still Adair¡¯s dad. It¡¯s impossible for you to totally cut him off.¡± If Rex doesn¡¯t have a


    feeling for her anymore, it will be easy. But the reality is the opposite.

 Chapter 365: What Do You Want, Rex?

    Chapter 365: What Do You Want, Rex?


    ¡°I guess I can only wait and see.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t know what to do now, either. She can only let time run its


    course.


    After stressful questions, Abby shows solicitude for what she has went through these five years,


    ¡°Where did you live these years?¡±


    ¡°I was in London. The ident was actually artificial.¡± Lily confesses for fear that lies would backfire


    later.


    ¡°What?£¡¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was forced to. I didn¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Lily holds Abby¡¯s hand regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If


    you me me, I totally understand.¡±


    Abby chokes and says, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! How can I me you...?¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± Lily apologizes again.


    Abby sighs, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. All is water under the bridge. It¡¯s good enough to have


    you back.¡±


    ¡°Abby...¡±


    ¡°OK, enough. Stop crying. I can¡¯t afford your tears.¡± Abby wipes her tears and banters.


    Lily smiles back, ¡°I really missed you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any n? How did you adapt to life in London all by yourself?¡± Abby chooses two out of


    the million questions she wants to ask.


    Lily exins patiently, ¡°Several years ago in China, I saved a Chinese British¡¯s life amid a weird


    ident. He is the one who helped me escape and took care of me and my child in London. I have


    been doing fine these years, with my own legal firm. Only that I feel upset now and then.¡±


    ¡°Chinese British?¡± Abby frowns, trying up recollect her memories.


    Lily says, ¡°Do you remember the man we bumped into when we were on tour. That¡¯s the man, Ryan.¡±


    Abby takes some time to think and says in surprise, ¡°Ahh! I got it. It¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with him now?¡±


    Lily knows what she is thinking and says, ¡°We are more like family than friends.¡±


    With that, Abby doesn¡¯t buy it, ¡°Are you kidding me? How can a man take care of you for five years for


    no reason£¿He must want something from you.¡±


    Abby has got it all figured out, which makes Lily go silent for several seconds.


    Seeing Lily hesitate, Abby asks, ¡°So what¡¯s on your mind now? Do you want to get back with Rex or


    leave Ryan?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I owe Ryan too much. I can¡¯t pay him back even with my life, but I will try my best topensate him.


    But if he wants my love, I can do nothing about it now.¡±


    Abby understands one can¡¯t control how he feels, ¡°You should follow your heart on this matter. But if


    you need someone to confide into, or you want to hide from something, you are always wee here.


    I will forever be here for you.¡±


    That¡¯s just all Lily needs. She says, ¡°Thank, Abby.¡±


    Abby begins crying again, ¡°If you really want to thank me, please don¡¯t leave me again.¡±


    ...


    The second morning, Lily, Adair and Abby go to the market nearby to buy some daily essentials, most


    of which are children¡¯s stuff.


    After getting everything they need, it¡¯s almost noon. Three of them decide to have lunch at a genuine


    Chinese restaurant. But there is no avablepartment left.


    But because it is weekday, the restaurant is not very crowded and noisy. They choose a table near


    window and sit down.


    Lily orders four dishes and a soup, which look in but taste ptable.


    Born and raised in Britain, Adair has never tried authentic Chinese food. The only Chinese food he had


    was made by Lily, which was also good but of course not as good as those made by Chinese master


    cook.


    After taking a first bite, Adair gives a thumb up, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s very delicious!¡±


    Lily and Abby are both amused by his expression, ¡°Have more then.¡±


    The lunch is going well, but several minutester, a manes near the table, who makes air freeze.


    It¡¯s Rex. He stares at Lily, ¡°Sorry I amte. Had a meeting at noon.¡±


    Then it¡¯s silence.


    Lily and Abby look at each other, with confusion full of their eyes. So who invited him?


    Soon Lilyes to understand that he invited himself.


    Lily¡¯s face gets serious, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rex. I don¡¯t remember having an appointment with you today.¡±


    But Rex just ignores what she said and unbuttons his coat before sitting beside her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long


    as I remember.¡±


    ...


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what to say in front of such a shameless man. Rex used to be cold and harsh.


    Abby is also shocked to see Rex like this. But now that he is here, they can¡¯t just ask him to leave. So


    Abby asks waitress for another set of tableware.


    Rex sits down and asks Adair with a smile, ¡°So how do you like the food here?¡±


    Because he just finished a meeting, his voice sounds kind of cold. Then he realizes and gives a grin.


    ¡°...¡± Abby almost feels embarrassed for Rex.


    But Adair doesn¡¯t mind. He thinks uncle is just showing care for him. Adair grins and answers, ¡°Great! I


    have never tasted anything more delicious!¡±


    Fearing Rex doesn¡¯t believe what he said, Adair adds, ¡°Mum made the same soup before, but they are


    not alike at all.¡±


    Though she can¡¯t get real with a child, when Adair is telling on her, Lily bushes and mes Adair,


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t make you anything anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then can I eat here forever?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Adair goes quiet and scans over the dishes on the table with pity. Rex rolls up his sleeves and refills


    Adair¡¯s bowl with soup, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle will bring you here whenever you want.¡±


    Lily is tortured enough by Rex and loses control, grinding teeth beside his ears, ¡°What do you want,


    Rex?¡±

 Chapter 366: Just Listen to Me for Once

    Chapter 366: Just Listen to Me for Once


    ¡°I did, how could there not be?¡± He gnashes his teeth, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the call when I called


    you this morning?¡±


    The first thing he did this morning was to give her a call. He wanted to ask her about her ns with her


    child but he didn¡¯t expect his calls to be ignored for two to three times. The call was cut off when he


    wanted to continue exining.


    She just came back from overseas yesterday, yet she was ying this hide-and-seek game and not


    answered his calls? Very well.


    That¡¯s why today he specially brought forward the meeting by half an hour andpleted it early so


    that he can rush over here.


    Since she didn¡¯t answer his calls, he¡¯lle directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re stalking me?¡± Lily is angry about this. Whenever she thinks that someone is following her, she


    will feel very nervous.


    Rex sneers, ¡°What you are doing doesn¡¯t deserve my suspicions?¡±


    When she hears this her expression and mood change immediately. She didn¡¯t answer the calls when


    she returned home because she had a lot of things to do. She had to have a look at her parents in that


    evening, therefore she didn¡¯t have the time to argue with him. Now this person is blocking her way.


    This is his personality. Brash, unreasonable, exactly as he was five years ago. Nothing has changed!


    Following that the three adults are not eating well. Only the kid is enjoying his meal, Abby gives him


    some vegetables and Rex debones some fish and put them into his bowl. It is a nice meal together.


    Lily eats a few mouthfuls and can¡¯t continue. She is sulking.


    The check is almost six hundred. Lily is used to paying with cash when she was overseas. She takes


    out her purse but Rex presents his phone for payment.


    ¡°Beep.¡± And the money is transferred to the restaurant¡¯s ounts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need you to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m treating the kid.¡± He has anticipated this and immediately interrupts.


    Lily can¡¯t continue with the sentence and can only swallow her words. She realizes thating back to


    have a good discussion seems to be a wishful hope. With his current attitude, it is obvious that he


    wants her to give in to him.


    ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡± Different from her flustered attitude, he is skilled in controlling his


    emotions, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Abby drove.¡±


    ¡°Why trouble others?¡± He frowns as if she doesn¡¯t know her manners.


    Lily didn¡¯t want to be with him but when she sees that Abby is being sandwiched in between, she


    considers for her feelings and didn¡¯t want to trouble her any further, ¡°Abby, you go ahead, I¡¯ll be going


    to the Redmunity this afternoon. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first?¡± says Abby.


    Rex continues and thanks her, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    It has been so many years since Abby heard Rex say that. At this very moment, she feels slightly ¡­


    horrified.


    That¡¯s right, horrified. She isn¡¯t used to Rex being so humble, it feels so weird.


    Abby goes down to the basement carpark to get her car. The three of them remain at the entrance of


    the restaurant.


    Lily thought of buying something for her parents but upon consideration, there doesn¡¯t seem to be


    anything that they need. She left for five years and the duration was too long. She doesn¡¯t know what is


    the condition of her home.


    Rex detects that her mood was low and doesn¡¯t want her to wallow in it, he says, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They take the lift to the carpark on the second basement floor. Lily follows him towards the car. What


    she didn¡¯t expect is he is still driving the same Bentley as he drove five years ago.


    It is as if they have traveled back in time. The images of the past and present sh alternately. Lily is


    distracted. He had this car since they met. The car seems to represent their past memories.


    Especially when they first met, the breadth and depth of the feelings, each encounter they had was rich


    in feelings. How can Lily forget these?


    He¡­ does these on purpose?


    Rex sees that she pauses before entering the car. It is undeniable that he did it on purpose. He


    intentionally drove this car today to see her reaction. But he genuinely wants to rekindle the past


    feelings.


    Lily endeavors to suppress her feelings. She needs to remain objective andposed. She came back


    for the child and not to reconcile with him. They can never go back to what they were.


    Rex leans over to carry up the kid and carries him into the car. His strong arms ce him steadily and


    safely into the car.


    Lily decides to sit at the front passenger seat and this time she doesn¡¯t argue with Rex and walks over


    to open the car door.


    He raises his eyebrow and smiles. She has learned.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the road, they practically don¡¯t speak. It is Adair that giggles continuously happily. He sees the


    street full of people with ck hair and eyes and is overjoyed, ¡°Mom, they are all like me!¡±


    Lily reluctantly smiles, she really isn¡¯t in the mood. When she thinks about seeing Harry and Bree in a


    while, she has butterflies in her stomach.


    The car stops at the traffic light and he turns to look at her. He thoughtfully asks, ¡°Have you thought of


    what to say when you go back afterward?¡±


    Lily¡¯s train of thought is interrupted and she wrings her hands, ¡°No.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know what will happen afterward. She is indeed afraid of Harry and Bree not epting this


    child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are fine and miss you so much.¡± It is rare to see Rex so caring and gentle.


    Lilyughs bitterly and says, ¡°I left for five years withouting back and owe them too much. It would


    be eptable if they don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Rex feels bad when he hears her say these. No matter what, these were their mistakes and he is


    responsible for part of it.


    Adair sits behind and does not understand what uncle and mom were saying. He just feels that this


    uncle is somehow rted to them and stares at him from behind.


    The two of them remain silent for the rest of the journey. Their hearts are restless, especially Lily, her


    brain is like a lump of dough.


    The car enters the Redmunity and stops below the apartment. Lily hasn¡¯te to her senses.


    ¡°Uncle, are we there yet?¡± The kid bes excited.


    When she hears this, she realizes that she is home. She hurriedly removed her seat belt and before


    she opens the door, he says assuringly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you, call me if you need me.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t think twice and rejects. She worries that he will be upset and apologizes, ¡°There


    shouldn¡¯t be any issues, furthermore it¡¯s my first day back. It¡¯s also not appropriate for you toe with


    me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°Rex.¡± Lily yells but doesn¡¯t look at him and stares forward helplessly, ¡°Just listen to me for


    once.¡±

 Chapter 367: Why Yell at Me?

    Chapter 367: Why Yell at Me?


    In the end, Rex leaves. She is so conflicted and with such a genuine request, he could not bear to see


    her struggle anymore. He feels that at that moment his concerns became her burden.


    He holds the steering wheel with both hands and looks at the traffic. At that moment, he realizes that it


    won¡¯t be easy to keep her by his side. He knows that he has a ce in Lily¡¯s heart and he has never


    forgotten her. He thought that everything would be fine if theye back to the starting point. He was


    too naive to think that way. Apart from emotions, there are too many issues and people between them


    that require resolution.


    As he ponders, the phone rings and he answers with the Bluetooth connection. The call is from his


    mother, Amelia.


    ¡°Rex, I heard that you¡¯re back. This time you left for a long duration, your grandparents miss you. Can


    youe over tonight for dinner? Just nice Florence is home. We¡¯ll have dumplings for dinner.¡±


    Compare to Amelia¡¯s joy, Rex appears to be cold, ¡°You guys go ahead, I am busy with some matters.¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Amelia knows that her son is busy but she can sense that he is upset with


    something and could only endure. ¡°Mom knows that your work is important but since your grandparents


    had requested it, can you reschedule? You should know that these couple of years their health has


    been declining. We may not have much time with them in the future, they¡­¡±


    Rex hates to hear Amelia say these and interrupts her, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Amelia sighs in relief, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll prepare the dumplings and wait for you tonight!¡±


    After ending the call, Rex is frustrated and stops the car by the roadside at a temporary waiting area.


    The fire within him is lit and he winds down the car windows.


    It¡¯s not that he is unwilling to go back but there isn¡¯t anyone at home who understands him. They know


    that he is busy but do not know what he is busy with. Furthermore, going back for dinner would mean


    meeting his stepfather. And it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like him, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to interact


    with him.


    Apart from other things, each time that man looks at him he will feel very awkward. He isn¡¯t looking at a


    younger generation nor looking at a son. It is as if he is looking at a subordinate.


    That¡¯s why he wants to avoid such meetings as much as possible. But as a son, when he hears the


    way Amelia said, he couldn¡¯t refuse her requests.


    All these years he has been used to being alone. From the moment he graduated from high school, he


    didn¡¯t take a single cent from his family. He has been taken care of himself and had to deal with


    whateveres by.


    He¡¯ll go home.


    ¡­


    Lily carries a small bag and walks up the stairs. Adair has never walked up the stairs of such an old


    building. They walk and pause and finally reach the fourth level. This is different from what they were


    used to in Ennd.


    Lily lowers her head and says to Adair, ¡°Smile,ter you must greet grandpa and grandma. No matter


    what happens you must know that grandpa and grandma love mom and they love you the most.¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t understand why mom says these but he endeavors to understand, nods, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lily grits her teeth and presses the doorbell.


    The doorbell rings twice and she hears someone walking towards the door. Her heart is racing and


    almost jumps out from her throat. The door finally opens.


    Bree was doing housework and has an apron over her. She keeps saying, ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming.¡±


    She is stunned when she opens the door.


    After five years, her ck hair is now white. Though they¡¯ve never been rich, they have nevercked


    anything. But at this moment, Bree appears to be frail, as if she had aged several decades. Even her


    eyes lost the sparkle she was used to.


    Lily starts to tear and greets, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Bree isn¡¯t as excited as she expected. Bree closes her eyes and shakes her head. Then she reaches


    out to Lily and gently and slowly caresses her face.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream nor an imagination. She¡¯s real!


    As if only then does Bree believe that she¡¯s back and her eyes widen and light up. Her breathing races,


    ¡°Li¡­Lily¡­¡±


    She loses her bnce and almost trips and Lily hurries to hold her up, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Her heart aches immensely when she sees Bree gently touch her to confirm her presence. How many


    days and nights of imagination did she have that she doesn¡¯t believe that she is standing there!


    Harry hears themotion and thought that his wife has another daydreaming episode and walks out


    with his cup in hand. He sees two people at the door, ¡°¡­ Bree?¡±


    Bree turns to let Harry see who she is blocking.


    ¡°Crash!¡±, the cup in his hands falls to the floor and smashes into bits of porcin.


    Harry is shocked and frozen in ce. He stares at the face that he will never forget. If that¡¯s not his


    daughter, who can it be?


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lily can only say that. Each word is like ripping her throat out. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡±


    She sees the sorrow in Harry¡¯s eyes and yet happiness which turns back to hurt. He steps forward


    shakily with a determined and sorrow-filled voice, ¡°No! You¡¯re not our daughter. Our daughter is dead.


    She died five years ago¡­¡±


    It is like a dagger that plunges straight into Lily¡¯s heart. There is nothing more hurtful than to hear those


    words from the person who loved you the most!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, mom, I didn¡¯t die. I am Lily, I¡¯m really back¡­¡± Lily¡¯s strength is drained to see them so old and


    frail. She knows that they didn¡¯t have a pleasant time these few years. They were desperate and alone


    - it was indescribable.


    She just selfishly left. She thought that as long as she survived, it would be enough. But she didn¡¯t


    know that some things could only be disengaged upon death and the living can only persevere through


    it.


    She knew that they would be fine in terms of daily necessities but they didn¡¯t know that she was still


    alive. They thought that their lovely daughter had died, therefore whether they were alive or dead was


    no difference to them.


    Lily musters all her courage and kneels before her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    All the sorrows and helplessness couldn¡¯t exin why she left for five years. Her parents are the


    biggest victims.


    Bree lifts her up and says in tears, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re really our Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°Stand up first.¡± Harry hasn¡¯t fullye to terms with the shock. He turns his attention to the child,


    ¡°exin to me, what¡¯s with this kid.¡±


    He finally hears himself being mentioned. Adair doesn¡¯t forget what Lily instructed but he didn¡¯t have


    the chance to greet and now with his loudest and cutest voice he greets, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma!¡±


    It is better that he doesn¡¯t shout. This shout almost knocks Harry and Bree off their feet!

 Chapter 368: Do You Still Have Feelings for Him?

    Chapter 368: Do You Still Have Feelings for Him?


    Bree, fearing that some neighbors would gossip, hurriedly pulls the two into the house, closes the door,


    and looks at the short baby in disbelief ¡°This kid¡­ what is he calling me?¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Adair replies cleverly, ¡°You are mommy¡¯s mommy, so you are my grandma!¡±


    With this one sentence, he stuns the old couple immediately. Mommy¡¯s mommy. In other words, Lily is


    the mother of this child.


    Looking closely at him, he really resembles her a lot.


    The expressions of Harry and Bree suddenly turnplicated. They are not unhappy, but not delighted


    at the same time. They are in shock, but the best thing is that shees back alive.


    The four of them walk into the living room. As they get more into the house, Adair bes curious and


    looks around. However, he can also sense the tense atmosphere in the air. In a low voice, he asks in


    Lily¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, is this where you grew up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can look around, it¡¯s okay.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want the child to join the heavy conversation, so she


    lets him run and y by himself. ¡°That¡¯s mommy¡¯s bedroom. You can see how different it is from


    yours.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The little boy dashes in immediately.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bree takes a seat on the couch and holds Lily¡¯s hand. The once generous palm is now abnormally dry


    and cracked. Lily is distressed, the tears that had just stopped well up again, ¡°Mom, how have you


    been all these years?¡±


    ¡°How can this be so¡­¡± Bree raises her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°After the ident, your father and I


    cried at home every day, to the point where our eyes were going blind. For some time, I had


    hallucinations as if I could see you when I opened my eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t know what else to say, because she is not filial. They are unfortunate to have a


    daughter like her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, we shouldn¡¯t be talking about these useless things.¡± Harry interrupts Bree. It seems that


    his indifferent words were just because that he was distressed by the changes in the family these few


    years. He doesn¡¯t want to be sad anymore. ¡°Where have you been all these years, and what have you


    been doing, let us know.¡±


    Initially, Lily exins everything that happened in the past five years, even the minor details, and


    including the child.


    The old couple sighs after listening. For a while, they are speechless.


    ¡°So, this child is Rex and yours?¡± Bree asks after the long pause.


    Lily nods, ¡°Well, I left five years ago because I found out that I was pregnant. At that time, the verdict


    just came out and I didn¡¯t have time to make a decision¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid child, you are so silly!¡± Bree mourns her misfortunate yet feels somehow angry at her stupidity.


    ¡°Does Rex know how much you have endured? Why are you so na?ve?¡±


    Lily feels heartbroken, everyone else would be thinking of the matter as a bystander, but not her


    parents. They will always be by her side unconditionally.


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s all over, Ie back safely.¡±


    Bree can¡¯t stop her tears from falling, unable to say anything and just choking.


    Harry lifts his hand tofort his wife and looks at Lily attentively, ¡°What are you nning to do, about


    this child, and about your future. Are you going to leave again?¡±


    Lily ponders for a moment and reveals her true feelings. ¡°Maybe we will leave, but you can rest


    assured that even if I leave, this time you areing with me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I are both old. Fallen leaves always return to the roots. Knowing that you are still


    alive is God¡¯s greatest gift to us. If you want to return to the UK, we will not stop you. As long as you


    are living a good life, that is enough.¡± Harry states with a calm expression, which gives her a sense of


    security.


    In fact, parents always think about their children first, then themselves. Lily used to be ignorant and not


    understanding, but now that she has a child, she realizes this unique kind of affection.


    ¡°The child¡¯s matter is the most important thing. Now that you are back, you have to make it clear to Rex


    that he is the father of your child. You two should have a chat.¡±


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lily is afraid that the news is too overwhelming. She doesn¡¯t want to


    dampen the atmosphere any further.


    However after all, Bree is older. It is inevitable for her to say a few words. She ponders for a moment,


    ¡°Lily, although the child was brought up by you, in the end, you are a woman. If things don¡¯t go well with


    Rex, in the future when you n to marry, with this child, I¡¯m afraid that you won''t be able to marry that


    easily. I know you don¡¯t want to listen to this kind of stuff, but this is the reality. I don¡¯t want to see you


    suffer alone.¡±


    ¡°Mom, from the moment I gave Adair the name, I n to be responsible for him for the rest of my life.¡±


    Lily is not upset, knowing that it is all for her own happiness.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for Rex?¡± Harry interrupts Bree, curiously.


    Lily¡¯s heart skips a beat, and she meets her father¡¯s serious gaze. All of a sudden, Lily can¡¯t say a word


    properly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I also want to sort out these unclear feelings when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°What about that guy? What did he say?¡± Speaking of Rex, Harry¡¯s facial expression turns gloomy. Rex


    had let down his daughter.


    Embarrassed, Lily speaks, ¡°He¡­ wants us to get back to the past.¡±


    At this point, Harry and Bree stop talking. Looking at each other, their expressions are slightly


    complicated, and they don¡¯t know if they should persuade her.


    The feelings between Lily and Rex are different from those of ordinary couples. They have experienced


    too much together. Some people just can¡¯t experience that many ups and downs in a lifetime together.


    Now five yearster, there is a child in the middle of this; it is so hard for others to understand what


    things are like.


    ¡°Anyway, you know very well in your heart. Your mother and I will support you.¡± Harry¡¯s words are


    undoubtedly the bestfort.


    Lily feels very grateful. It is her blessing to have such parents in this life, ¡°Mom, Dad, thank you,


    Adair¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Adair. Since you have already told us everything, we won¡¯t treat him as


    an outsider. He is the flesh and blood of our family, and he also follows our surname. If you have any


    matters to attend to, you can leave him here. Your father and I will help you look after him.¡± As Bree


    talks, a smaller figure suddenly jumps out of the bedroom. It is Adair!


    ¡°Mom, your room is so small. It¡¯s not as big as mine, and there are so many dolls. It¡¯s so different from


    my room, and!¡± Adair seems to have discovered a great secret. An old photo is ced in front of him.


    ¡°Is this how mom looked like when she was a child? Is the person next to her grandma?¡±


    Lily nces at it. It was a photo of her before she attended elementary school. She didn¡¯t expect him to


    recognize it. ¡°Yes, that is grandma and me.¡±


    The little kid turns his sight to look at Bree, being a sweet talker, ¡°Grandma, you looked prettier than


    mommy when you were young!¡±


    Bree hearsughter around her. It has been a long time since the house was so lively, and a kind smile


    appears on her face. ¡°Of course. How else could grandma give birth to a beautiful woman like your


    mom?¡±

 Chapter 369: Lily Is Back

    Chapter 369: Lily Is Back


    When Rex drives back to the old house, he hears an extremely piercing voice from inside as soon as


    he walks to the door. ¡°Aunty, I put this on the table in the living room, and it looks pretty.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, there¡¯s no need to buy stuff when youe over.¡± Then therees


    Amelia¡¯s voice.


    Rex almost doesn¡¯t stop. He turns around and walks to the side of the car again, but hears the woman


    behind him yelling sweetly. ¡°Rex, did you just arrive?¡±


    It¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t shout. Now, everyone in the house can hear it, even his grandparents.


    Rex knows that she is thinking of her next move. She tilts her head and sneers but stops. After a while,


    a figure with a strong scent of fragrance walks up to him.


    Rex remains emotionless, and he stares at the woman in front of him.


    Vivian knows that Rex doesn¡¯t like her to the point that he doesn¡¯t want to look at her. She understands


    this feeling well deep in her heart, but she pretends to be confused. ¡°Grandma said to make dumplings


    today. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t finish it all so she called me for help. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    ¡°Youe to my house and tell me not to misunderstand?¡± Rex questions sarcastically without sparing


    her a nce. His sharp gaze skips the woman¡¯s off-shoulder clothes, even more disdainful, ¡°Miss


    Vivian really likes blocking others¡¯ way, huh?¡±


    Vivian knows that he speaks badly of her, and will never hesitate to shut her down. However, every


    time he says this, he seems to be referring to her as worthless trash. She feels angry, ¡°If you don¡¯t like


    me, you can leave me alone¡­¡±


    Originally, she wanted to take the higher ground. Without letting her finish her sentence, the man has


    already passed by her to go into the house without looking at her.


    She feels more irritated than being pped directly. Her chest heaves, but she has to endure the


    anger. She turns around abruptly and watches Rex¡¯s back disappearing at the door, all the while gritting


    her teeth secretly.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. He doesn¡¯t like her, but his family adores her!


    Thinking about this, Vivian adjusts her expression again and enters the house.


    Amelia is fiddling with the flowers that Vivian brought in the living room. They are some fine lilies and


    hydrangeas. Upon seeing Rex, she gets up quickly, ¡°Rex, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Alongside her is a man sitting on the sofa, Amelia¡¯s current husband, Eduard.


    ¡°Mom, uncle.¡± Rex nods and calls out. Although Amelia and Eduard have been together for quite some


    time now, Rex has never changed the way he addresses him.


    Many things are qualitative from the beginning. He doesn¡¯t want to force himself to get close to anyone,


    especially the kind of superficial closeness, which is unnecessary.


    Eduard stands up from the sofa; they only meet each other once a year. At this time, the oppressive


    feeling from Rex¡¯s imposing aura makes him feel a little at a loss.


    He knows that Amelia has a son who is of high position and is very powerful. Rex used to be awyer,


    and he has achieved the first position in the country and the industry. Now he has switched to the


    investment sector. He is also very impressive in this field.


    He can tell at one nce that Rex is really extraordinary.


    Rex doesn¡¯t care about what Eduard thinks of him, and asks Amelia, ¡°Where¡¯s grandmother and


    grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother is in the kitchen, and grandfather is reading in the study upstairs.¡± Right after this


    sentence, Vivian enters from the hallway, seeming to know that Rex would not want to see her. Amelia


    is also not as weing as before, and gives Vivian a polite smile.


    Rex turns around and goes upstairs to the second floor to greet his grandfather, and to invite him to go


    downstairs to have dumplings together.


    Since the heart attackst time, his grandfather has someints about Rex. He med him for


    being unfilial and disobedient, not listening to his advice and causing his heart attack, while Rex was


    unwilling to give in to matters regarding Lily.


    But now that Lily is back, Rex doesn¡¯t run away anymore. The past is the past, and he has something


    to sayter.


    After a while, Florence arrives at the house right before the start of the dinner. No more the childish kid,


    she is now a mature adult. ¡°Sorry, I waste due to the traffic.¡±


    ¡°If there is traffic jam, you should have left earlier. Your brother has been here for a long time. Are you


    busier than him?¡± Amelia scolds.


    Rex just nces at her, ¡°It¡¯s normal for girls to be yful, and this is not a meeting. If you¡¯rete, then


    you¡¯rete. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    As soon as Florence hears this, she smiles, ¡°Thanks brother!¡±


    ¡°Okay, everyone is here for dinner.¡± Rex¡¯s grandfather sits on the main seat and greets everyone. He


    raises his eyes and looks at Vivian, who is standing on the side, looking embarrassed. He waves his


    hand, ¡°Vivian,e sit down next to Rex.¡±


    Vivian deliberately hesitates. Of course, she is willing to walk over, but she does so slowly, with a


    worried expression. ¡°Rex, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    She just shouted his name outside the house, but now she calls out with an affectionate tone. Rex


    pursues his lips, with an unclear expression, but he doesn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Grandfather told you to sit here, so


    just sit.¡±


    Rex is not embarrassing her, so everyone was relieved, especially Rex¡¯s grandmother. She is very fond


    of Vivian. She has always referred to her as her granddaughter-inw. What she wanted the most was


    to see Vivian and Rex in harmony.


    The steaming dumplings are served, and there are several home-cooked dishes. Rex has indeed not


    eaten at home for a long time. Every time he was either socializing or just taking a quick bite. This time


    he is actually enjoying his meal.


    Sure enough, after talking about other issues, his grandfather begins to worry about his marriage


    matters again.


    ¡°I hear that you are very busy recently.¡± He implies Rex¡¯s reluctance to meet with Vivian.


    ¡°Yes, I went to the United Kingdom and stayed there for a while.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t hide it, but rather admits


    it openly.


    ¡°The United Kingdom?¡± His grandfather frowns, ¡°Do you still have business over there?¡±


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t believe it. The atmosphere at the dining table bes a bit tense because of


    the conversation between the two.


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you still won¡¯t understand. Why are you still asking?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Grandfather repeats the word, the conversation goes intense. ¡°I don¡¯t understand work


    matters. However, about marriage matters, when are you going to settle down?¡±


    In the past, when this topic was brought up, the both of them were unhappy. The best result was that


    they did not speak to each other for several days after the conversation. Unexpectedly, this time, when


    Rex hears this question, he even replies with confidence, ¡°If it goes well, maybe soon.¡±


    The second Rex utters this sentence, everyone present is stunned.


    Especially his grandfather, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I want to settle down, but I don¡¯t know if my beloved woman is willing to do the same.¡± He plops a


    dumpling into his mouth after speaking lightly.


    Vivian was happy when she got here, and still wondered if he had changed his mind and remembered


    her. Maybe he wanted to have a life with her when he got older. But after his sentence, this thought in


    her heart is all crushed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The object of his admiration is not her. How would he be uninsured if she is the woman he mentioned?


    Everyone can see that Vivian likes Rex from the way that she treats him.


    ¡°Since you have decided to settle down, what are the backgrounds of that woman? Can you discuss


    this with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her,¡± Rex lowers his chopsticks in his hand, and takes a piece of tissue to


    wipe the corner of his mouth. He calmly speaks of this shocking message, ¡°Lily is back.¡±

 Chapter 370: She Gave Birth to a Child for Me

    Chapter 370: She Gave Birth to a Child for Me


    ¡°What?!¡± His grandfather is so stunned that he chokes on his saliva. He coughs a few times, He doesn¡¯t


    drink and gives any pause; instead he immediately asks, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she caught by the police five years


    ago¡­¡±


    ¡°That was a misunderstanding.¡± When Rex speaks, there is no sign of panic. It is as if he has already


    known that she was still alive. ¡°She has been in the United Kingdom, founded aw firm, which is doing


    well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± His grandparents stare at each other, totally shocked by this news.


    They didn¡¯t expect that one day Lily woulde back alive and appear in Rex¡¯s life again.


    When they were so opposed to their rtionship at the beginning, the two still insisted on staying


    together. Later, after the ident, theypletely lost contact. Knowing about this news right now


    gives them mixed feelings.


    Perhaps it is really destiny?


    His grandfather chases away his inner feelings, and he frowns, ¡°Five years ago, your grandmother and


    I opposed you two. Even now, we will still not allow this! That woman is fortunate to be alive now. No


    matter what she does, it has nothing to do with us. I will never agree to this!¡±


    The bond between Lily and Rex is too deep. Rebuilding their rtionship now will bring back too many


    memories. His grandfather is also very old; he just wants Rex to live a happy life of peace and stability.


    But what they are not aware of is that the only person who can make Rex happy is Lily.


    As if he has expected his grandfather to act in this way, Rex is unfazed. Even more so, he asks


    rhetorically, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    His grandfather nods without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±


    When Rex hears this, he replies in a calm tone, ¡°Well, then your great-grandson can¡¯t enter the house


    either.¡±


    His grandfather freezes, his health has been deteriorating over the past two years, and his ears aren¡¯t


    functioning as well. He had hoped all the while that Rex would have a family of his own. He wants a


    great-grandchild to hug and to enjoy the joy of four generations living together.


    But what did Rex say just now?


    His great-grandson?


    He doesn¡¯t even have a wife, how can he have a child?


    Unless¡­


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His grandpa thinks of Lily, who had not appeared in five years. It seems that she had disappeared from


    the world. With a bad feeling in his heart, he questions, ¡°How did you give me my great-grandson?¡±


    ¡°Lily gave birth to him.¡± Rex recalls Adair¡¯s soft face, and the corners of his mouth morph into a soft arc.


    This is also the first time that he smiles since entering the house. ¡°That is our child, if he is not your


    great-grandson then who is he?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rex¡¯s grandpa ispletely dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    Lily is back, and she even gave birth to a child.


    The news is too sudden and shocking. He is having a hard time digesting this information.


    But Amelia can¡¯t sit still. ¡°Rex, don¡¯t me me for being nosy. I know that you are happy that Lily is


    back, but after all, you haven¡¯t seen her in five years. How do you know that he is your child?¡±


    Rex¡¯s grandfatheres back to his senses to agree with Amelia¡¯s statement. ¡°Yes, how do you know


    for sure? Don¡¯t be dazzled by love!¡±


    ¡°That kid is around four years old, so the timeline is correct. He also looks 70% like me. If I don¡¯t admit


    that he is my child, nobody else will.¡± Rex is not worried about this problem at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it,


    you can call for a paternity test, but this will damage the rtionship between you and your great-


    grandson. Don¡¯t me me for not telling you in advance if the resultes out.¡±


    Rex has always wanted to say these words. Within these five years, his grandpa has secretly paired


    him up with a lot of women suitable for marriage. He has refused to show him any mercy. Now that Lily


    has finally returned, he doesn¡¯t need to make any excuses. The child alone can steal his grandfather¡¯s


    heart.


    Obviously, Rex¡¯s personality is also known to his grandparents. He is the kind of person that will not


    say anything unless it is true.


    If Lily reallyes back with Rex¡¯s child, what should they do?


    Rex¡¯s grandfather has mixed feelings. He is a little sad, but he can¡¯t deny when the word ¡°great-


    grandson¡± pops into his mind, he is also pleasantly surprised.


    Around the table there are different thoughts and feelings, a mix of joy and sorrow, but Vivian feels


    none of these. She feels ufortable. Rex is sitting next to her. She is the one who hears it the


    clearest. She is also the one who finds this hardest to believe.


    She can¡¯t ept that this man has a child, who is now four years old.


    Four years ago, she didn¡¯t even know him. At the time, he already had a child?


    Vivian suddenly feels like she is a clown. She doesn¡¯t know anything, and she is acting like an idiot.


    She doesn¡¯t even dare to imagine what Rex thought of her when she took the initiative to flirt with him.


    It must be ridiculous and pathetic.


    The food was delicious. But now, it is just too hard for her to swallow. Vivian feelspletely


    embarrassed. She doesn¡¯t say a word for the rest of the dinner, and no one takes the initiative to talk to


    her. Maybe it is because that all of them feel embarrassed.


    Only then does she discover that she once thought that she had been part of the family, but in fact it is


    just a show. There are some things that she will never know if not being told.


    The awkward meal ends and Vivian is the first to excuse herself to leave. Rex¡¯s grandfather always


    asks her to stay, but this time he doesn¡¯t. He just asks the driver to send her off and reminds her to stay


    safe.


    Rex¡¯s grandmother sends her out, but doesn¡¯t hold her hand like before. When Vivian gets into the


    vehicle, the old woman whispers, ¡°It turned out to be like this tonight, and it made you ufortable.


    I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡±


    When an elder says such words, Vivian can¡¯t be furious. She controls her anger, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go


    inside first.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, she seems to be aggrieved. Vivian lowers her head slightly and utters,


    ¡°Actually, I like Rex. If he is willing to ept me, even if he really has a child, I wouldn¡¯t mind. In this


    society, a sessful man like him, even if he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to do anything, there will be


    numerous women who want to take advantage of his fortune by marrying him. I know and I


    understand.¡±


    With these few words, she has categorized Lily as the ¡°numerous women¡±. Seemingly unintentional,


    she secretly reminds them that Lily¡¯s giving birth to the child was something she did on purpose.


    Rex¡¯s grandmother has sorted out what had happened, but right now¡­ is not the appropriate time to


    talk about this.


    ¡°You go back first. If possible, I hope you will keep this matter a secret for us. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of


    you and Rex, it won¡¯t be good to you two if it spreads out.¡± Rex¡¯s grandmother knows which matter is


    the most important.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, so she nods and enters the car and departs.


    But she can¡¯t help cursing in her heart. Ah old woman, you pretended not caring about anything in


    usual times, but this time, you thought of so many matters. When I marry into your family one day, I will


    make you suffer!

 Chapter 371: Wait and See If I Can Take Them Back to Me

    Chapter 371: Wait and See If I Can Take Them Back to Me


    After Vivian leaves, Amelia asks Rex a few questions. Seeing that he is reluctant to say anything, she


    goes back home with Eduard and Florence.


    Rex¡¯s granddad calls him into the study. Granddad sits next to the table, while Rex is standing on the


    other side of the table. The atmosphere of confrontation is very obvious in the study.


    "Let''s talk about it. What is going on with the kid? " Granddad asks first.


    Rex answers with not much facial expression, "He is lily¡¯s and my kid. He is four years old and looks


    like me. That¡¯s all."


    "I''m asking you exactly what''s going on! When and where the kid was born? Tell me all in detail!"


    Granddad rises up his volume.


    Hearing this, Rex answers with bitterness, "Lily was pregnant five years ago when the ident


    happened. She left me for that kid. She gave birth in the UK and raised him by herself. I don''t know


    much more. You have to ask her yourself if you want to know more."


    It is not just them who are not there for her all these years, but also himself.


    Granddad listens carefully, and finally says, "What is the kid''s name?"


    "Adair. It means Fortune and spear. Wish Adair has ir, the grace of a Fred Astaire."


    "Is it a boy?"


    "Yes."


    Granddad nods his head, "It''s a good name, but... why does he follow Lily''s family name?"


    "She didn''t want me to know when she gave birth. That¡¯s why he follows Lily¡¯s family name. Also, you


    don''t have to worry about her purpose ofing back. Isn''t it right?" Rex knows that they will consider


    why shees back, so he just mentions it first to keep their mouths shut.


    "No matter what happened with you and her, the kid has to follow our family name. Or else we will be a


    joke of others!" Rex¡¯s granddad is very conservative. He thinks the kid has to follow the dad¡¯s family


    name.


    However, his granddad doesn''t treat differently between boys and girls, as long as they are from his


    family.


    Rex thinks it ridiculous with what his granddad says. But what his granddad says also means his


    approving of this kid, but¡­


    "Lily gave birth and raised the kid all by herself. Adair¡¯s name is on her family book. Do you really think


    you can change Adair¡¯s family name easily? Even though I want to change it, Lily is not necessarily


    willing to do so."


    "Why would she say no? If the kid joins in our family, there are only benefits for him."


    "Do you think everyone is craved to join in our family? She hasfortable life in the UK by herself.


    Without me, she earns enough wealth for the rest of her life."


    "You!" Granddad gets speechless. He pats the table angrily, "You are just fascinated with that woman!"


    "Yes, I am fascinated with her." By now, Rex does not deny it anymore. "And I was fascinated with her


    five years ago. You knew it."


    "Okay, good, you are good..." Granddad ispletely speechless. He can only stare at him. After a


    while, he says angrily, "If you have the ability, just handle all these things nicely. Don¡¯t make me and


    your grandma worry for you. You are already 37 years old. How many five more years do you have to


    wait?"


    What he says is exactly what Rex waits for. His dark eyes narrow down a bit with a sharp light shing


    by, "I want to be stable with her. I will be with Lily immediately if you agree so."


    Granddad finally understands what happens. Rex is trying to irritate him to get what he wants.


    Granddad calms himself down and asks ambiguously, "Didn''t you say that even though you want it, Lily


    is not necessarily willing to do so? Suddenly, it all depends on your decision?"


    "Then let¡¯s wait and see if I can take them back to me."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying so, Rex smiles and says "Bye." without caring what his granddad is thinking.


    When Rex is going downstairs, he sees his grandma is about to go upstairs. She looks at the study for


    one second to make sure no one break anything. She says loudly with anxiety, "Are you leaving now?


    Be careful and drive slowly!"


    Seeing Rex walking towards the gate, after a while, she hears the sound of the car engine. Then, she


    walks inside the study.


    In the study, Granddad is sitting on the chair, being stunned. She does not know what he is thinking. He


    doesn''t have any reaction seeing her walking in.


    "What did you say to Rex?"


    "I asked about the kid."


    It gets silence after what he says. She looks at him tentatively and sighs, "What do you think about the


    kid?"


    He frowns his eyebrows for a second. Then it seems like he finally lets something go. He says, "What


    else can I do? If Rex is the father for sure, I will ept the kid!"


    ¡­


    Lily ns to go to Abby¡¯s home after dinner from home. She has a lot of work to do since shees


    back. She has to always leave home early ande backte, which influents a lot of the rest for her


    families. That¡¯s why she thinks it is inconvenient to live at home.


    Adair gets along very well with his grandparents. Even though they are not close to each other on their


    first meet, after all, they are family. Very soon, they get very close to each other.


    Lily considers the situation. She also talks to Harry and Bree about it. She decides to ask them to take


    care of Adair for a while. "Adair, mom will be busy with work. I may not able to take care of you. Do you


    want to live with grandparents for a while?"


    "Okay!" Unlike what Lily expects, Adair agrees right away. Then he looks at her with the face that


    shows he doesn¡¯t want to leave her, "Then mom, you need toe and see me often."


    "Don''t worry, mom will definitelye to see you and bring you delicious food." Lily is relieved that


    Adair is more independent than other kids at the same age.


    "Live here with us. Grandma will take you to eat soup dumplings at the street corner. You must have


    never eaten it!" Bree smiles. She doesn¡¯t feel awkward towards the kid anymore. No matter what, Adair


    is Lily¡¯s son. He is her family.


    Although Harry doesn¡¯t act like Bree, it¡¯s still easy to see his love for Adair from his eyes. "Let your


    grandma take you there."


    "Great!" Adairys on the sofa, looking at the ceiling with a smile, "I am so happy!"


    The apany of family members and the love from elders are much more valuable than toys and


    material life.


    Lily feels helpless from Adair. She smiles and shakes her head. She looks at her side and says, "Mom,


    dad, I am leaving. Have a good rest. Be careful with peaches. Adair is allergic to them. Please call me


    if you need me."


    "Ok. Drive safely. I and your dad will not walk you down." Bree walks her to the door and says. Her


    eyes are watering again. "Don''t forget toe back often. Your dad, Adair and I, we are all at home


    waiting for you."


    Lilyes back only once after so many years. Then she wants to leave right after shees back.


    Bree gets so scared that once she leaves, she wille back after another five years.


    Lily gets so sad that she hugs her mom tofort her, "Don''t worry, Mom."


    Bree finally lets her go after talking for a while. Lily walks out of themunity carrying her bag. She is


    so emotional that she doesn¡¯t notice the car on her side. When she is about to cross the road,


    suddenly, she hears a loud horn. Beep!


    There are not many cars at this period of time, so it sounds particrly harsh.


    She shivers, looking towards the sound with a little unhappy feeling. Then she sees a familiar car


    parking by her side.


    Why is he here?

 Chapter 372: I Cherish Him More Than Anyone

    Chapter 372: I Cherish Him More Than Anyone


    Lily walks towards the car¡¯s door unsurely. Once she gets close to the door, she hears an unlock sound


    "click". She takes a deep breath and opens the door. She looks at the man on the driver''s seat without


    stepping in, "Why are you here?"


    Half of the man''s face is illuminated by the roof light, and the other half is hidden in the dark. After a


    while, he says with a deep voice, "Get in the car."


    Lily is annoyed from his arrogant attitude and hismanding tone. She subconsciously resists him,


    "I..."


    "I can''t park here for so long. Come in first."


    "..." She has no choice but to sit in.


    After she gets in the car, Rex elerates the car immediately on the main road towards Abby¡¯s


    apartment. Lily''s body is buckled tight by the seat belt. She feels her limbs seem to be controlled tight


    by an invisible, which makes her feel restrained.


    "Where is Adair?" He finally asks, but only about the kid. Thinking about their current rtionship, it


    seems that apart from the kid''s problem, there is nothing they can talk about. Other than that, there are


    always quarrels when they talk about something else.


    "At home. I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of him, so I leave him at my parents."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do they get along well?"


    When he mentions this, she is subconsciously nervous that even her heart feels twisted for a second,


    "...not bad."


    Hearing this, Rex thinks for a moment and says, "I told my family about Adair."


    He mentions it suddenly that Lily almost doesn''t keep up with his thoughts. After thinking for two


    seconds, she understands what he means. She gets even more surprised, "What!?"


    His family does not ept her before. Now if they know that shees back with Rex¡¯s kid, what will


    they do¡­


    "Rex, are you crazy?! You told them about Adair without asking me?" Lily gets super angry. She stares


    at him in disbelief, "What will they do to Adair after you tell them? What if they don¡¯t ept Adair?


    What if they try to hurt Adair? Did you think about it? You keep telling me that you want Adair back.


    This is how you show your love? You are so selfish..."


    Her words are like a sword sticking in his heart, killing him without even giving him a chance to exin.


    She never believes him since the beginning.


    "They want to hug their great-grandson. That¡¯s all, nothing else." Rex squeezes out a sentence from


    his throat, interrupting her usation.


    Lily admits that she is not calm enough when ites to Adair. But it¡¯s because she is told what


    happens without any preparations inside. She can take whatever ites, but can Adair do the same?


    She doesn¡¯t want Adair to get any bit of harm, physically or mentally.


    Now Adair gets to the age of starting knowing the world. If someone says something mean to him, he


    will remember it forever. He may even hate her and Rex as well.


    So hearing what he says, her first reaction is that it is irony. "They can hug as long as they want to? Do


    I need to kneel down to thank them for their tolerance and selflessness?"


    "Squeak-"


    The tires rub against the ground under the emergency braking and make a squeak sound.


    Rex suddenly stops the car on the side of the road. His face is serious and gloomy, "When did I say


    that I agreed? When did I force you to ept it? I just want my kid to be epted by my family. I just


    don¡¯t want them to feel that I have nothing. I am just happy to be a father. I am so excited that I can feel


    my blood is boiling. You think I am selfish. Lily, if anyone hurts my kid, I will get it back a hundred times


    before they do it. I cherish him more than anyone!"


    He knows that she is sensitive and suspicious when ites to Adair. He also understands her


    feelings as a mother. But can she be a little considerate about his feelings as a father?


    She doesn''t know how ufortable he feels when she says that. He can¡¯t exin his guilt, his


    annoyance, or even grievance.


    Lily gets stunned by his questioning. After realizing it, she reds her eyes, shaking her head and says,


    "Rex, do you forgot how much your family oppose against me being with you? I can''t believe them."


    Her trembling and choking voice is like a basin of cold water pouring on his head, dampening all his


    anger.


    Everything that has happened is vivid in his memory. It is he who should take the me. Who else can


    he me?


    There is a depressing atmosphere in the car. No one speaks. The air is filled with the danger of being


    on the verge of an outbreak. They are all so depressed that anything could make them lose control.


    Rex is in a bad mood, really bad. So is Lily.


    "You still have feelings for me. Why don''t youe back to me?" His lips are thin. It gives people a


    feeling of estrangement when he speaks. Today when he talks, it also gives her a desire of getting


    closer to him.


    It was not the first time he asked this question. She used to avoid talking about it, but now...


    Lily closes her eyes lightly and says softly, "I''m not sure."


    Rex frowns his eyebrows. He looks at her face. "Not sure about what?"


    ¡°I''m not sure if this kind of life is what I want. I''m not sure whether it will be the same after being with


    you. "


    There is a weak voice sounded in the quiet car. She is telling the truth from her heart, which makes him


    more heartbroken.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know if I should be with you again. If I''m not sure myself, it''s better not to try again." She says


    word by word, letting him understand all her considerations, "Since I have Adair, I need to be careful


    with everything I do, and every decision I make. I have to be responsible to my kid. I can''t decide


    without thinking. I can¡¯t decide within one or two days."


    "That''s you." Rex looks into her eyes. "I know exactly what I am talking about, what I am doing, and


    what I want."


    His scorching gaze makes Lily physically ufortable, "Give me some time. Don''t force me."


    Thinking of howplicated Rex¡¯s family is, she can¡¯t help feeling sad, "I hope you can ask my opinion


    first next time for things like today."


    The conversation is stopped for a while. Their rtionship is getting to such an awkward situation. It


    seems like everything is useless to say between them. If they can¡¯t find a good solution, everything will


    be ufortable like a ball of hemp entangling in their heart.


    After Rex calms down himself, he restarts the car and drives towards Abby¡¯s apartment. He doesn''t


    speak any more on the road, just focusing on driving.


    He speaks only when they arrive and when Lily is about to get off. "Think carefully about what I said. I


    don''t want to force you, but I am the father of Adair. I really can''t wait for too long."


    He has missed five years. Now he desperately tries to give the kid and her a better life. Although he


    can see them now, they are not back to him yet. He can¡¯t bear this situation anymore.


    Lily nods her head and agrees. Even her breath is bing trembling, "I know."


    She pulls the car¡¯s door and walks down. Then she enters the apartment without looking back. Rex


    drives away after watching her backpletely disappear.


    However, just when Lily is really ready to think about the problems between them, an ident


    happens.

 Chapter 373: Adair Is Missing

    Chapter 373: Adair Is Missing


    Two dayster, Lily and Abby are window shopping and eating together. They have not seen each


    other in a very long time, so it is natural that they have lots to talk about. But then Lily gets a call from


    Bree.


    The moment she puts her mobile phone near her ear, she hears the flustered voice of Bree. ¡°Lily,


    something goes wrong. Adair is missing!¡±


    After hearing this sentence, Lily¡¯s hand that is holding the chopsticks, falls down. She feels stunned at


    first. After a few seconds, she dully confirms, ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡±


    Obviously the ident just happened and Bree is at a loss now. ¡°The child! The child is missing. I just


    brought him downstairs to buy cake. After paying for the cake, I turned around and realized the child


    had disappeared. I¡¯m looking for him now downstairs. Your father has alsoe downstairs. What


    should we do?¡±


    At the thought of Adair¡¯s unknown whereabouts, Lily feels like a fool. It is as if she has been hit hard in


    the back of her head, causing her to not know anything.


    Paying attention to her mood, Abby furrows her eyebrows and takes her phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Abby, Lily is with you, right? Just as I told Lily, Adair is missing. You should look after her, and not let


    her have any idents. We¡¯ll get the child back soon¡­¡±


    As soon as Abby hears that the child is missing, she bes anxious. Butpared to Lily, she is still


    a bit rational. ¡°When did the child disappear?¡±


    ¡°Just now, almost ten minutes have passed¡­¡±Bree has not even finished speaking when Abby sees a


    figure in front of her jump up.


    ¡°Lily! Lily.¡± She yells as she quickly gets up and runs after her.


    Lily¡¯s whole body doesn¡¯t seem like her own. A chill rises out of the soles of her feet as she rushes out


    in a daze with red eyes.


    When the two get close to the mall gate, Abby grabs her, ¡°Lily, Lily. Calm down!¡±


    Lily calms down, her head filled with everything Bree had just told her. Her eyes fall on Abby, and she


    suddenly turns red. ¡°Adair is missing¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Abby quickly says as she tries to calm her. ¡°Auntie said that it¡¯s only been ten minutes


    since he disappeared. Let¡¯s get there first. On the way, I¡¯ll ask my friends do some surveince, while


    you think about anyone who could be a suspect.¡±


    Abby then takes her hand and guides her to the underground garage. In her present state, Lily won¡¯t be


    able to drive, so Abby simply puts her in the passenger seat.


    Then she turns the car around, and dials the police. She hasn¡¯t even spoken two sentences when she


    says, ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t file a missing persons case within the first 24 hours?! The child is not


    an adult, and is only four years old. If something happens, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    With her hands on her knees, Lily feels nothing but cold as she listens to her.


    For a moment, extreme fear sweeps through her as she begins to shake uncontrobly and bes


    breathless.


    Calm down, Lily.


    In her heart she keeps telling herself that her child is missing, and that she needs to calm down.


    Not getting any help from the police, Abby can only hang up the phone angrily before letting out a few


    curse words.


    The atmosphere in the car is solemn, and the driving speed is quite fast. Regardless of her traffic rules,


    Abby just elerates the car.


    Lily suddenly thinks of the man who she hasn¡¯t seen for two days.


    Can it be him?


    At times like this, she will let off no one even if thousands are wrongly suspected. Taking her phone out


    of her pocket, she finds Rex¡¯ phone number and calls him without any hesitation.


    He receives her call very quickly. ¡°Hello?¡± he answers in a steady tone.


    ¡°Adair is missing.¡± Lily tells him directly.


    On the other end of the line, the man¡¯s voice and breath seems to halt for a moment before bing


    heavy again. ¡°When did this happen?¡± he asks, obviously repressing his emotions.


    After he says that, Lily¡¯sst hope is shattered. It wasn¡¯t Rex. Then who could have taken her child?


    Lily doesn¡¯t believe it happened for nothing. It must have been done by someone she knows, or


    someone who knows her.


    ¡°Just now, at my home downstairs.¡± Lily answers, remembering Bree¡¯s words. The tight nerve keeps


    her together breaks, and she chokes when she speaks again. ¡°My mother said that he was missing in a


    blink of an eye. My father is now also looking for him¡­¡±


    As Rex listens to the woman¡¯s trembling voice, he knows that she must be suffering in her heart. So


    does him. He walks out with the car key while holding his emotions in check. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The child is


    missing, but you should stay calm. I¡¯ll go there now. He hasn¡¯t been missing for a long time, so nothing


    is going to happen. Believe me, this is J City, and no one will hurt my child right under my nose.¡±


    Every word is powerful and resonating, finally easing Lily¡¯s anxiety. She raises her hand and wipes her


    tears. ¡°What are we going to do now? Abby just called the police, and they said that it¡¯s impossible to


    file a case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to check it. Go meet uncle and auntie first.¡± Rex answers. Fearing that she will get


    impatient, he adds, ¡°Don¡¯t leave until I get there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily answers as she closes her eyes, letting the tears fall on her knees. ¡°Come quickly.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyebrows form a crease as he worries about Adair¡¯s safety, while also feeling an


    unparalleled love for her. The fierceness his heart sends out that he even wants to bring a thousand


    cuts to the one who has taken away his child. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    The three arrive at Red Community from different directions. Lily had left earlier, but she and Rex arrive


    simultaneously.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how fast he must have been driving. Harry, a man who¡¯s never cried before, can¡¯t


    help but shed tears now. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t cry. Adair will be alright.¡± Lily says. But herfort has no effect, since she is also


    very afraid.


    Rex looks around the environment, and although it feels like in his heart he is suffering, he manages to


    make himself look calm. ¡°From where did he disappear?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡± Bree says as she points to the bakery on the first floor behind themunity building.


    The building is amonmunity building where in the past years a few families had started


    breakfast shops and other small businesses on the first floor.


    Rex frowns. At such a close distance, children usually don¡¯t go missing. It is also impossible for human


    traffickers to enter themunity in order to abduct children. It must have been someone who has had


    his eyes fixed on the child.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex takes out his cell phone and calls the police chief, ¡°My son is missing. Please send someone from


    to check it.¡±


    He says in a low voice. Not only Abby, but also Bree and Harry can¡¯t help but look at him. The words


    ¡°his son¡± that hade out of his mouth have a powerful force.


    But now, no one can say anything. Adair is indeed his son, and because his son is missing, he¡¯s so


    worried that his eyes are bloodshot.

 Chapter 374: The Whereabouts of the Child

    Chapter 374: The Whereabouts of the Child


    With one phone call made by Rex, the police do not care whether it has been 24 hours or not any


    longer. They get to the scene immediately, and start their inspection which includes the retrieval of the


    surveince videos.


    Waiting is hard to endure, which makes people feel cold and miserable. The atmosphere of the scene


    is so cold, as if it is filled by ayer of ice. Rex¡¯splexion is unprecedentedly unsightly. The thought


    of Adair in danger makes his heart pound an unsteady rhythm.


    As minutes pass, it feels like half a century has passed as no one speaks, as if they are treading on


    thin ice. But then the police officeres up to him and hands him the electronic data, ¡°Mister Rex, the


    surveince camera of the side door caught the figure of the child. He was picked up by a woman and


    carried to a white Volkswagen, the license te number is 3895. They left from the back door of the


    community, before merging into the traffic and driving onto the main road. We still need to check the


    surveince camera for their destination.¡±


    Rex quietly listens to what he says, and memorizes the license number. ¡°Check who the owner of the


    car is, and tell me the final destination of the car as soon as possible. If you can¡¯t find it, tell me from


    where the surveince is lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±. The police man answers.


    After the police leaves, Lily nervously leans over. ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°We have found the car that Adair was taken in. It won¡¯t be difficult to find the owner of the car. Have


    patience.¡±


    As soon as she hears this, Lily feels her heart tighten. On the sofa, Bree sits and weeps silently while


    ming herself in heart. ¡°It is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t brought Adair downstairs, or if I had continuously


    held his hand, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. He is still so small; it¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    After spending these two days together, Bree developed a deep affection for Adair, who had also


    started calling her grandmother. Now that he has disappeared from right under her nose, she really


    hates herself for allowing this to happen.


    Rex¡¯s heart throbs, but his eyes hold no me against her. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll find him and


    bring him back safe and sound. This was obviously nned and couldn¡¯t have been prevented.¡±


    He can¡¯t understand who would dare to take Adair away.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since he returned home. There aren¡¯t many who could have pulled off something


    like this. Except for them, the only other people who know about Adair are Karl and his Family. Of the


    others, Vivian is the only one, but she would never do something this rashly.


    Even if she is shameless, her family cares much about their reputation.


    For the moment, Adair¡¯s whereabouts arecking and all they can do is to wait for a lead from the


    police.


    Lily¡¯s life has changed for the worst from the moment her child disappeared. Her thoughts are about


    finding Adair, and nothing else. But as time goes by, she starts to panic.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rex, nothing will happen to the child, right?¡± she asks in a low voice so that only Rex can hear.


    Pursing his lips, he loosens up after a while. ¡°No, believe me.¡± He says to her and also himself, his


    voice firm.


    As time goes by, every second is a big ordeal for the both of them.


    Finally, the police call with the news that the vehicle has been tracked down and found!


    Bree suddenly stands up from the sofa. ¡°Where is the child?¡± she asks excitedly.


    The police man looks at the address on his mobile phone, speechless and a bit embarrassed to look at


    the tall man. His manner is undoubtedly upsetting in the eyes of others.


    Unable to repress his mood, Rex grits his teeth. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°In, in¡­your home, Mister Rex¡±. The police man stutters before repeating the address. It wasn¡¯t Rex¡¯s


    current home address, but the address of his old home ¨C his grandparents¡¯ home.


    This address isn¡¯t familiar to others, but Rex is very familiar with it.


    As soon as he hears this, he freezes in ce. He doesn¡¯t really know what he feels, but his heart that


    has felt tight for a long time suddenly rxes when he knows that the child is okay.


    But in the next second, it is as if he is being mocked. The worry, effort and tender affection now seem


    like aplete joke.


    He goes over it again and again. But it turns out that it is his family who has taken his child.


    The people present are obviously very stunned by this sentence.


    Bree raises a finger at him. ¡°You, did you take Adair away?¡±


    Lily feels ridiculous as she looks at Rex¡¯s face withplicated expressions. She is speechless. He


    didn¡¯t know. The ones who have done something wrong are his family, and not him.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to make peace with the kind of embarrassment and self-me he feels. He feels


    worse than anyone else as it is something he doesn¡¯t want.


    Abby sees that no one is speaking a word, and forces herself to help resolve it. ¡°Lily, now that Adair


    has been found, you can go get him. Uncle and Auntie, it¡¯s okay, you can rest assured.¡±


    Haring her words, Lily strides over to Rex and looks him straight into his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I should go to


    your old house too.¡±


    Rex feels very embarrassed as he doesn¡¯t know how to exin what has happened to Bree and Harry.


    Lifting his own eyes, theynd on the two pairs of old eyes in front of him. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, you can


    rest assured. I will bring Adair back safely.¡± He manages to squeeze out before turning around and


    leaving.


    In all these years, no matter what had happened, he¡¯d never felt this defeated and fled before.


    Downstairs, Lily gets in the car and fastens her seatbelt. In the driver¡¯s seat, Rex closes his eyes and


    heaves a deep breath before opening them up again. ¡°You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t have told them about the


    child.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to take her anger out on him, but then she thinks about the fear her child must be


    feeling and how he has been wronged. There is no one else around, so she doesn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I


    expected it from the beginning, but you never believed me.¡±


    The patriarch and matriarch of Rex¡¯s family have a very wrong preconceived idea about her. In those


    years they had been very critical of her, but now she has a child, and if considered carefully, it is not


    surprises that they were able to take the child away today.


    Rex starts the car. The speed is very fast as the streamlined car shuttles down the road. His are


    gloomy, exuding frightful coldness.


    Lily clutches the safety belt to her chest, and in spite of the fear she feels, the urge to see Adair


    overwhelms her, so she doesn¡¯t make Rex slow down the car.


    They fortunately arrive safely.


    Lily doesn¡¯t wait, and gets out of the car before rushing into the house. A servant attempts to stop her,


    but before he reaches out his hand, he is stopped by Rex¡¯s gaze.


    After so many years working for Rex¡¯s Family, he¡¯d never before seen him look like this. The servant


    immediately stands aside and does not dare to say more.


    As Lily enters the living room, she sees a child sitting straight on the sofa with his hands on his knees


    while his two little feet hanging in the air. Seeing her, he jumps down and runs into her arms.


    ¡°Mom!¡±

 Chapter 375: Paternity Test

    Chapter 375: Paternity Test


    As Lily crouches down to hold him, Adair jumps into her arms. If it wasn¡¯t for Rex, she would have


    fallen onto the ground.


    Adair has never been a child who cries, but now he can¡¯t help but sob in her arms. ¡°Mom, I missed you


    so much.¡±


    His soft voice filled with fear and grief is like a dagger through Lily¡¯s heart. She raises her hand to dry


    his tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, mom is here to pick you up.¡±


    Adair isn¡¯t a child who makes trouble, and soon he stops crying. When he raises his hand and touches


    his little face, Lily notices a band aid on his thumb.


    ¡°What happened? Did you get hurt?¡± she asks as she clutches his hand tenderly.


    Hearing this, Rex frowns and leans over. But this time, Adair, who has never shown guard against him,


    shuns his touch and hides himself in Lily¡¯s arms. ¡°Father¡¯s Grandmother and Grandfather pricked it.¡±


    He says in a low voice.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s tenderness caused by seeing her child bes harder again upon hearing the sentence. Her


    eyes are red and she blows on his finger. ¡°Mom is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t want her to worry, and cleverly shakes his head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Lily stands up and holds her child against her. She doesn¡¯t want to get entangled with Rex¡¯s family, but


    what she¡¯d just seen and heard is as if a bucket of gasoline that has been poured over her, setting


    everything on fire.


    She isn¡¯t an uneducated person, but now it is obvious that all reason has evaded her. ¡°Who pricked


    him?¡±


    Listening to her, the old couple looks at each other. Deep in their eyes one can see the presence of a


    guilty conscience and ack of confidence. After two seconds of silence, Rex¡¯s grandfather coughs, ¡°It


    was done by a family doctor. When the child was brought here, we had to confirm it.¡±


    His answer isn¡¯t what Lily expects.


    Family Doctor, confirm, pricking his finger.


    By using their brains one can see what is going one once you put these words together. It is a paternity


    test. They were not sure if the child is Rex¡¯ or not. So they did a DNA test.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widen as she tries to control her strength so she doesn¡¯t hurt her child. ¡°You¡­did it in front


    of the child?¡± she asks, suddenly feeling flustered, fearing that Adair will now know who his father is


    without any precaution. She also feels afraid that he will not ept it, and that it will leave an indelible


    impact on his young mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? We can¡¯t just randomly have outsiders im that they¡¯ve given birth to a child of our


    family. But if he¡¯s really our offspring, then we will bring him back.¡± Rex¡¯s grandfather doesn¡¯t know if it


    is the guilt that is making his voice so high.


    ¡°But in the end, we saw that the child is indeed yours and Rex¡¯. Afterwards he¡¯s our descendant.¡±


    This sentence undoubtedly causes an explosion in Lily¡¯s heart. She can¡¯t imagine that the patriarch of


    Rex¡¯s Family, who is also a cultured man, would say and do things like this.


    Over the past five years, she¡¯s been very careful with her rtionships, but Rex¡¯s grandfather


    presented through those rtionships and feelings in front of her child, forcing him to ept and face


    it.


    Lily looks down at Adair, who is also looking up at her. Their eyes meet in the air. She can clearly see


    the loss and cowardice in the child¡¯s eyes.


    It is an expression she¡¯d never before seen in Adair¡¯s eyes. The eyes that are always bright and


    optimistic are now filled with cowardice. All of these are caused by Rex¡¯s grandparents.


    For the first time in five years, Lily cannot suppress her temper. In her eyes, there aren¡¯t two kind


    seniors, but mean and vicious attackers.


    She is just a mother who wants to protect her child. ¡°Adair is my child. I have and will never entrust him


    to others, nor do I want to im ties of kinship with anyone. I¡¯m afraid you are misunderstanding things.


    I don¡¯t intent to let my child recognize you as his families. Not now, and not in the future. Adair is my


    child. You don¡¯t have permission to decide such things and even if you want to do anything, you¡¯ll have


    to get my consent and permission.¡± She says angrily.


    ¡°You!¡± Rex¡¯s grandfather says angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good from bad!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rex, who has been silently standing behind him, suddenly shouts.


    He looks away from the child, and his gaze falls on the old man sitting on the sofa. ¡°This is my business


    with Lily. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Adair is only four years old, if you really wanted to treat him


    as a family member, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I and your grandmother did this for your sake! And you, you speak for her¡±. Rex¡¯s grandfather


    says as he stands up and holds the sofa with his right hand. One can see that his body isn¡¯t as strong


    as before.


    But Lily can¡¯t find herself to sympathize with him, not when he has hurt her child.


    ¡°From today on, I won¡¯t let you see the child again. Adair has nothing to do with your family. You can


    rest assured that you won¡¯t have to worry about his identity.¡± Lily says before taking a deep breath. This


    is thest thing she wants her child to witness, but it has happened already, and since that is the case,


    she will leave room for them. ¡°Five years ago, I chose to leave. I thought I was wrong and I came back,


    but now it seems thating back was another wrong start. So it ends here. We will each go our


    separate ways!¡±


    This sentence undoubtedly draws all boundaries, firmly.


    Rex knows that his grandfather¡¯s behavior has crossed Lily¡¯s line. But her words just now, cause his


    heart to miss one beat because of the fear of losing her and Adair.


    The most powerless thing is that he himself cannot argue against it.


    Adair¡¯s eyes are no longer warm and happy, but instead cautious as he doesn¡¯t dare look at them


    directly. He isn¡¯t any better than Lily.


    But still Rex¡¯s grandfather doesn¡¯t realize his mistake, and he even adds fuel. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you


    think; as long as the blood of our family flows in this child, he is a member of our family!¡±


    Lily is speechless, and they didn¡¯t take her words seriously, she doesn¡¯t say anything else. Instead she


    takes the child¡¯s hand, turns around and leaves.


    Rex doesn¡¯t stop them and follows them.


    ¡°Mom, mom, slow down. I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡± Adair says as he tries to keep up with her fast steps.


    After all, he is a child, how could he keep up with an adult¡¯s strides.


    Lily realizes that she is walking too fast, and slows down her pace immediately. ¡°Sorry, mom didn¡¯t


    realize that.¡±


    Adair shakes his head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so happy you came to get me.¡±


    His words make her heartbroken. Her child is so obedient and sensible. But as a mother, she couldn¡¯t


    settle these matters and made him suffer.

 Chapter 376: Deprive His Right to Be a Father

    Chapter 376: Deprive His Right to Be a Father


    She feels like apletely unqualified mother today when she failed to fulfill a mother¡¯s duty. ¡°Did that


    scare you? Don¡¯t worry. Mom¡¯s here with you. It won¡¯t ever happen again.¡±


    Rex hears the conversation between them in the back, his heart aching. He can¡¯t help but suggest


    although he knows that he¡¯d better keep silent now, ¡°I can drive you home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Lily refuses his request without a second thought. She warns furiously, ¡°I can take care of


    my own son. Don¡¯t bother to do these for us. And please tell you family do not bother me and my kid.


    There¡¯s no need to do so.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I know you have hard feelings about this. But I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it happened anyway whether or not you meant to.¡± Lily can¡¯t ept any exnations under the


    circumstance because the result is clear enough. She saw what they did to her kid, ¡°They are so


    heartless. How could they do this to a child?¡±


    Rex¡¯s choking on the words, realizing the only thing he can do now is to apologize rather than to


    exin, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. If you really care about me and Adair, let us leave.¡±


    After today¡¯s incident, Lily¡¯s attitude towards him reverts to that when they met in Ennd. Rex


    understands he has pushed her further away.


    Lily is going to get out of here when she notices a small force is pulling her shirt. She looks down and


    sees Adair turning to look at Rex.


    Startled, she asks, ¡°Adair?¡±


    Adair is only a four-year-old little guy, yet his eyes mix with a dozen emotions when he looks at Rex,


    mostly confusion and doubts.


    Lily is a bit confused of his act and then a childish yet courageous voicees, ¡°So, are you my dad?¡±


    The two all freeze. They didn¡¯t expect the question woulde out of Adair¡¯s mouth in the end.


    It¡¯s cruel, and heartbreaking.


    Rex doesn¡¯t even have courage to look into Adair¡¯s eyes, the crystal-like, beautiful eyes. It is already a


    punishment for Rex with Adair staring intently at him. Ever since he knew he had a son, there was not


    a single day passing without his regrets about being an absentee dad for nearly five years. But since


    things already happened, there was no redo button.


    After a short pause, he lowers his body, stroking the kid¡¯s hair, like a real dad for the first time. Adair


    does soften his heart. The kid¡¯s silky hair is cotton-like, as if the sensation turns Rex¡¯s heart into cotton


    too. Rex¡¯s eyes get moist before he could speak a word.


    ¡°Yes.¡± he answers the question after a long moment, his voice low and deep. For the first time, Rex


    feels it takes so much strength to say just one word.


    He could see the kid¡¯s eyes glitter with hope, but the hope soon gets dim. Facing Adair, Rex is so


    conflicted and fumbling.


    Rex cradles the little boy in his arms, gingerly, fearing that he would frighten him. ¡°Sorry you get to


    know me this way.¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t understand why he apologizes to him. But maybe it¡¯s an instinct of human, Adair could


    feel the unusual emotion in the apology.


    ¡°Mom says dad lives far away. So, you live here¡­¡± Adair still has a bunch of questions he hasn¡¯t


    figured out yet, like why he wasn¡¯t told that he is his father in the first ce and why they lied to him.


    But the question he cares the most is something else. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe visit me and mom over the


    past five years?¡±


    The question is rending Rex¡¯s heart asunder. Crying inside, he wants to tell the kid that it¡¯s not that he


    didn¡¯t want to be with them; it¡¯s that he didn¡¯t even know that he had a son in the world or where they


    were.


    But at the end he couldn¡¯t tell him these. He can only make up a story to make lies less ridiculous.


    ¡°Because dad¡¯s too busy. A lot of things keep me from seeing you.¡±


    Adair soon grasps the idea, yet his eyebrows rising, and he says in a peaceful voice, ¡°It¡¯s been hard for


    mom.¡±


    Tears roll down Lily¡¯s cheeks. She puts her hand over the mouth to muffle her sobs, fearing that she


    would burst into crying.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rex fights against the wave of emotions inside him, for he doesn¡¯t want to appear weak in


    front of the child. ¡°I will protect you and mom form now on.¡±


    ¡°But it seems great-grandpa and great-grandma don¡¯t like me.¡± Children are the purest creature in the


    world; they can sense whether the way you treat them is kind or not. Adair didn¡¯t feel their kindness


    when they did that to him.


    Lily wipes away her tears and takes Adair¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine, honey. Mom will protect you.¡±


    Without further exnations, she just wants to get out of this ce. ¡°Don¡¯t drive us, for the sake of the


    child. Just give him some space.¡±


    Rex is choked by her words. Of course, what else could he say? The situation right now is already


    tricky for adults to handle, not to mention a child. Forcing Adair to ept would only make him more


    ufortable.


    He makes apromise, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have my driver take you home. Don¡¯t reject me this time. I¡¯ll worry if


    you go alone.¡±


    Lily presses her lips into a hard line, understanding that it is already a big step back for Rex. She then


    holds the kid¡¯s hands waiting in front of the vi.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The driver pulls over in front of them and then holds the door for her. Lily lets the kid get in the car first,


    and then leaves the door ajar. ¡°I think it would be better if you don¡¯t meet Adair these days until your


    family thinks it through.¡±


    The words have Rex frozen in ce. He curls his lips into a smile, bleak and bitter. ¡°Lily, I care about


    our son as much as you do. I know what happened today is indeed reckless, but you cannot just


    deprive me of the right to see my son.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. But thanks to your family, I have to!¡± she retorts, gritting her teeth in fury. Worries and


    anger, which had been repressed by her when dealing with his family, finally explodes. ¡°I will never let


    you see my child under this circumstance. This is my bottom line. I won¡¯t put him at stake.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± he hisses, disgruntled at the fact that she doesn¡¯t understand him. He steps forward, forcing her


    eyes to look right into his. ¡°Do you really think this is a better way? The kid already knows I am his


    father. How could you exin if I don¡¯t go and see him? Pretend I live far away like five years ago? I¡¯m


    afraid no excuse will work this time.¡±


    Half of her body is nearly forced against the car window when he approaches her. She lifts an arm to


    keep a distance from him, taking a deep breath. ¡°Go away.¡±


    He gazes at her, his eyes calm and deep like a sea in the midnight. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s my fault, I would ept it


    if Adair mes me, but aren¡¯t you party responsible for the situation?¡±


    She deprived his right to be a father and made up ridiculous stories. That¡¯s why Adair has no memory


    of him. But he is well aware that all of this is because he left her no options at that time, he doesn¡¯t


    me her.


    However, since he knows the existence of their son and the kid knows him, he won¡¯t make the mistake


    happen as he did five years ago.


    Her mind is a mess. The firm conviction in his gaze makes her realize that he won¡¯tpromise on this


    matter even a bit, so she can only repress her reluctance inside.


    It¡¯s not wise to go against him at this point because obviously in this way it won¡¯t end well. If she is


    determined to keep Rex away from Adair¡¯s life and set a boundary between them right now, it¡¯s


    possible that she couldn¡¯t even get out of the vi.


    Now that she dares toe back to City J, she has to figure out a way to leave peacefully, without


    arousing his suspicion.


    She exhales deeply, forming a n in her mind and feigning being persuaded. ¡°At least you should give


    Adair some time to take in. There¡¯s too much information for him to process and he doesn¡¯t know how


    to face you.¡±


    His gaze fixes on her, attempting to figure out if she is telling the truth. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when the time is right.¡± His sharp stare makes her feel numb in her head. To increase her


    credibility, she adds, ¡°I live right here in City J. You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    A light breeze blows alongside them, taking away the hostility in the conversation. Finally, he


    straightens up, taking a step back. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

 Chapter 377: I’ll Take Care of Everything

    Chapter 377: I¡¯ll Take Care of Everything


    After leaving the vi, Lily calls Harry and Bree on the road to assure them that everything is okay. The


    driver soon takes them back to Abby¡¯s apartment.


    The paleness in Lily¡¯s face gives Abby a shock when Lilyes back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lily ms the door behind her, walking towards the couch. She wraps her arms around the kid,


    breathing unsteadily. ¡°Adair, it¡¯s alright. We are home. Everything is fine.¡±


    Abby has no clue about what happened and feels anxious. But it¡¯s obviously not an appropriate time to


    ask Lily with the kid around. Therefore, Abbyforts him gently, ¡°Adair, you must be tired, right? How


    about Auntie taking you to bed to rest and having delicious food when you wake up?¡±


    Adair is indeed exhausted after a whole day being out. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, sweetie.¡± Abby takes him to get washed up. This four-year-old kid is able to brush his teeth


    and wash his face all on his own, more independent than other kids his age.


    Worried that he might get scared alone, Abby gives him a plush rabbit toy to sleep with him. She then


    retreats from the room after he tucks himself in.


    Lily is still sitting on the couch, her hands put against the knees and face burying in the palms, looking


    terrible.


    Abby walks to her side, patting her back tenderly. She asks with a concerned voice, ¡°What on earth is


    going on?¡±


    She ducks her head for a while, then straightens up, answering slowly, ¡°Rex¡¯s family took Adair to have


    a paternity testing.¡±


    Even though she has an inkling of something went wrong, this answer is still beyond her imagination.


    ¡°What the hell?! And the kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Adair knows.¡±


    Abby¡¯s eyes are wide open, and she heaves a sigh of shock. ¡°Oh, my goodness¡­¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smiles bitterly, ¡°Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It¡¯s something that any normal person would find it shockingly inappropriate, while Rex¡¯s grandparents


    consider it an ordinary procedure. Worst still, they tried to have Adair back to them after the stupid


    testing as if they were kidding.


    ¡°How could they do this to you? Don¡¯t they care about the kid¡¯s feeling even if they don¡¯t care of yours?


    How could they do this without even a little warning?¡± Abby splutters, too stunned to make further


    comments in the next few minutes, ¡°What did they mean? Did they suspect that Adair isn¡¯t Rex¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°At first, they did. But they confirmed after the testing. They wanted to take Adair back to them, and I


    refused.¡±


    ¡°They wish!¡± Abby says, enraged, ¡°They are ridiculous, showing no respect for you at all!¡±


    Abby wishes she could take up the cudgel for her. Then Abby worries, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Lily¡¯s gaze fixes on the tea table in front of her, but in fact she isn¡¯t really looking at anything, her mind


    spinning, and she looks glum. She has to be wary when ites to her child.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of asking Ryan toe over.¡±


    Abby rises her eyebrows the instant Lily mentions the man¡¯s name. ¡°Are you sure? Rex¡¯s not


    emotionally stable now. He might go extreme if you have Ryane.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my n initially. But now I don¡¯t care that much.¡± Lily panics when she recalls what


    happened during the day. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that Rex¡¯s family took the kid without my permission today;


    who knows what worse would they do in the future? I have to make a move.¡±


    ¡°What about Rex? What are you going to do with him?¡± Abby asks about the rtionship between


    them. As an old friend of Lily¡¯s, she could feel Lily still has feelings for Rex, strong feelings.


    As an onlooker of their rtionship, even she feels heartrending watching the lovers torture each other.


    Lily chuckles gloomily, her eyes full of loneliness and sorrow. ¡°Abby, a rtionship is a luxury I can no


    longer afford.¡±


    ¡­


    Ryan is working overtime and having a meeting in hispany when he receives a call from Lily. He


    pauses a moment when his assistant hands him the phone, noticing the name of the caller.


    It is the first call from her, since she went back to City J. And Ryan has refrained from calling her in fear


    of bothering her life. He has waited for a long time, for this call.


    The next thing in the meeting room astonishes everyone ¡ª the boss takes a brisk walk out of the room


    holding his phone, with a cold and hard face.


    It is totally weird and shocking for literally everyone presenting in the meeting since Ryan has never


    answered a call during a meeting.


    Then the assistant clears his throat, exining, ¡°It¡¯s business call. Please wait a minute.¡±


    Ryan ms closed the door behind him. He puts the phone up near his ear the moment the door is


    closed, ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± a familiar soft voicees from the other end of the phone. It sweeps away all his gloom


    and anxiety of these days just by hearing her voice.


    ¡°Are you convenient to talk?¡±


    Ryan walks to the French windows, putting the whole meeting thing behind. ¡°Sure. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lily stands in a quiet room, her back lying against a cold wall which conveys coolness to her body. She


    closes her eyes, sorrowfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯te back here.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s good mood ends upon hearing the sentence. The serenity in his face freezes immediately,


    sensing that something has gone wrong with Lily.


    When he speaks again, his voice bes lower, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Rex¡¯s family knows about the kid. They took him to do a paternity testing secretly today. And the kid


    knows that Rex is his father.¡± Bringing up all these still makes Lily very ufortable, ¡°They tried to


    take Adair with them.¡±


    Ryan could even imagine the situation by just listening to her. Though the kid is not his son, he has a


    close bond with him throughout the years looking after him since he was a baby. ¡°What can I do for


    you?¡±


    Without further ado, he offers to be her back-up directly.


    Lily says with a guilt-ridden voice, ¡°Ryan, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he cuts her off without letting her finish, ¡°I said you never have to apologize to me. I¡¯m not


    doing this for you. I¡¯m doing this for Adair.¡±


    He says that only to reduce her sense of guilt. But in fact, it¡¯s counter-productive, she feels guiltier for


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so bad ¡­ rejecting your love while asking you to do things for me. I really don¡¯t want you to get


    involved. But Adair is all I have; I can¡¯t lose him¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I understand.¡± Hearing her trembling voice with sobs, Ryan clenches his fist in his pocket. He


    wishes he could be with her right away, ¡°I¡¯m d you call, Lily. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of everything.


    Later I¡¯ll book a flight to City J. Just wait for me, okay?¡±


    Lily hunkers down against the wall, choking with sobs, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 378: He Is Here

    Chapter 378: He Is Here


    When she wakes up the second day, Lily goes to the bedroom to look at the kid. Luckily, the child¡¯s


    mood is as the same as usual, there isn¡¯t any big difference. Only then is she more relieved.


    Abby is aware of her current situation and she takes the day off. She goes out early to buy breakfasts


    for them. She has never done this before but now she is making soy milk for them.


    Lily is very touched and thanks Abby but Abby stares widely at her, ¡°What are you saying? Quickly sit


    down and eat.¡±


    The three of them has a simple breakfast of dumplings, fritters, and soy milk. Abby asks Adair where


    he wants to go for fun in J City. The mood is pleasant and they areughing happily. Unfortunately, this


    didn¡¯tst for long and a phone call interrupts.


    It is an unknown number. Lily looks at the unfamiliar numbers and hesitates before epting the call,


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, good day, may I ask if you are Lily?¡± The caller is ady whose voice is sharp. One can tell that


    she is young and very polite.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, who¡¯s that speaking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Principal of Monty International Kindergarten, Molly Hanson. I see that you intend to have your


    child attend this kindergarten. Our school has two intakes each year and if you want to attend now, it


    will have to be in a mixed ss, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lily interrupts her wless speech, she feels dazed by her series of statements, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t inquire about your school, where did you obtain my contact number?¡±


    The principal is surprised when she hears Lily¡¯s reply. She seems to be verifying something and


    continues, ¡°This is your number, I¡¯m not mistaken. The person who left you number was a senior


    gentleman with thest name Gabbot.¡±


    Last name Gabbot.


    Lily grasps her cell phone and blood rushes to her head. She stiffens up and turned down the caller,


    ¡°My child doesn¡¯t need to go to your school, and I don¡¯t n to. Bye.¡±


    After finishing, she hangs up the call but she still feels troubled.


    Yesterday it was a paternity test, today it¡¯s kindergarten. The Senior Gabbot, Rex¡¯s grandfather, really


    doesn¡¯t respect her as a mother of the child.


    Who gave him this idea that he can do what he wants with her child?


    Lily is so angry that her face flushes in red. Coincidentally, Rex calls and she takes the phone to the


    kitchen. She answers and before the caller can say anything, she yells, ¡°Just now the Kindergarten


    called about admission details, it¡¯s yourgrandfather who registered. What does your family take us for?


    Something that you can shove around?¡±


    Rex wanted to simply ask if she had taken her breakfast but those words were shafted back into his


    throat.


    ¡°My grandfather contacted the kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°Go and ask him, I don¡¯t want to say anymore. Rex, this time I¡¯m back to have a good discussion with


    you but now it appears that there isn¡¯t any need. You Gabbot family repeatedly crossed my bottom line


    and dignity. No one could endure these and I no longer want to endure!¡±


    ¡°Lily dear¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Lily purses her lips and said cruelly, ¡°It¡¯s nauseating.¡±


    Rex stands by the table and stared at the phone indicating that the call had ended. Herst words


    continues to resonate in his ears.


    He was not surprised that Lily would say these with what happened yesterday plus today¡¯s actions by


    his grnadfather. If it had happened to him, he would¡¯ve been even more worked up.


    When did his personal matters be something that others can interfere with?


    These five years he was indifferent about many matters but that was because Lily wasn¡¯t around. Now


    that she is back, they are now used to making decisions for him?


    Rex¡¯s eyes be very deep and furious. It seems like a storm is brewing and the waves are rolling


    within him.


    If it¡¯s not for his grandfather¡¯s age, he doesn¡¯t know what he willsh out. But now he can¡¯t do anything


    about it.


    Rex searches for Pehry¡¯s number and dials, the phone rings twice before being answered. The voice


    says, ¡°Rex?¡±


    ¡°Pehry, I need you to help me out on something.¡± Rex is no stranger to the affairs of the world but this


    time he is anxious.


    He never seeks someone¡¯s help unless he absolutely needs it. This time when he asks, Pehry is


    definitely willing to help, ¡°Rex, just say what you need.¡±


    ¡°After hanging up, find someone who can monitor the calls of my grandfather, mother, and the home


    phone.¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Gabbot?¡± Pehry is stunned and doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°Rex, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a


    mistake?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve been making things difficult for Lily recently.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I see¡­


    Pehry understands and agrees, ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll have them notify you when there are any


    situations.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡­


    Night has fallen when Ryan arrives at J City. He sits in the aircraft for over ten hours and he is tired.


    When he walks out of the airport, the sky is already a sheet of ck.


    He didn¡¯t sleep a wink during his flight. This is the first time he came to this part of the country in five


    years. This country doesn¡¯t wee a capitalist such as he. His every move can cause a stir and that¡¯s


    why he came secretly.


    The driver has been waiting and Ryan tells him the address given by Lily.


    An hourter the car stops at the condominium and before the driver opens his door, he is already out


    of the car.


    He reaches the lift and his anxiety to see the mother and son builds up.


    On the way over, his head was full of the images of Lily being bullied. He was so anxious that he


    almost erupted from within and he can only calm down when he sees her.


    ¡°Ding.¡± The lift arrives at the chosen level.


    He straightens his cor and strides towards the door and presses the doorbell.


    One, two, five seconds¡­


    ¡°Clunk¡±, and the door opens with a stranger¡¯s face.


    Abby looks at the man dressed in ck. He is well-groomed and dashing. His chisel and masculine


    looks takes her breath away and she couldn¡¯t help but to swallow her saliva and asks, ¡°You¡­ you must


    be Ryan, Mr. Ryan, right?¡±


    Ryan looks at her with his cold and piercing gaze and says seductively, ¡°Abby?¡±


    It is the first time that Abby is so nervous at being called. She steps aside and stammers, ¡°Please,


    pleasee in.¡±


    Ryan walks in without taking out his shoes. He then sees Lily and Adair in the living room. With just a


    few long strides and he is by their side. He inspects them from head to toe and everything that he


    wanted to say came out in three words, ¡°How are you?¡±

 Chapter 379: Regret Letting You Come Back

    Chapter 379: Regret Letting You Come Back


    Before Lily can say anything, the little kid reacts as if she sees a treasure. Her eyes widen up and


    dashes towards Ryan and hugs Ryan¡¯s leg, ¡°Uncle! Why are you here, Oh my god! It¡¯s incredible! I


    really miss you!¡±


    Adair is so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do. They weren¡¯t apart for long but somehow, he misses


    Ryan a lot. Perhaps it is because of the unhappiness that had happened these few days and the kid


    misses the things and people in Ennd.


    Ryan¡¯s heart melts in his tiny embrace. He lifts him up and says, ¡°Uncle misses you too, have you been


    a good boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I listened to whatever Mom says! Ask mom if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Adair says proudly and


    forgets all the unhappiness. He wants credits for his good behavior.


    Lily sees the adult and kid in front of her and has a feeling like they are back in Ennd. She quickly


    says, ¡°How old are you and you¡¯re still asking to be carried, get down.¡±


    When Adair hears his mom, he refuses to let go, ¡°I want uncle to carry me! I want!¡±


    It is rare that he throws a tantrum and it is just this. Ryan dly obliges and carries him high before


    putting him down, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you again when we go back. Now let¡¯s help mommy pack up. We need to


    go.¡±


    The kid shes his eyes and asks curiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To uncle¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Adair says and rushes to his room and busily packs his stuff.


    Abby stands aside observing and she notices that Ryan is very cold and unapproachable but he is


    totally different when he is with Lily and Adair.


    He isn¡¯t soft and gentle but he is genuine and real.


    Lily was uneasy and looks at her, ¡°Abby, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Abby immediately waves, ¡°You have your own considerations, I know. Just tell me


    whenever you need me.¡±


    Lily is truly touched by Abby¡¯s unconditional care towards her. It is truly a blessing to have her as a


    friend.


    Ryan looks over and takes out a small gift box and ces it on the table, ¡°Thanks Abby for your care


    these few days. This is just a small token of appreciation.¡±


    Abby rejectes immediately, ¡°I am good friends with Lily, please don¡¯t be so formal.¡±


    ¡°I know, this is from me and has nothing to do with her.¡± Ryan has no intention of taking it back.


    Lily understands him well and looks at Abby andughs, ¡°Abby, just ept it.¡±


    ¡°Really don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t take it back even if you don¡¯t ept it. He is just like that.¡± Lily says helplessly, ¡°Just take it


    as epting it on my behalf.¡±


    Having said all these, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if Abby continues to turn him down. She nods and


    epts it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lily didn¡¯t bring many things and only has a suitcase. Half of the contents are Adair¡¯s. She leaves


    behind some of the non-essentials.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll be back again to disturb you.¡± Lily jokes.


    Abby replies immediately, ¡°Anytime! You know the security codes to the door. There isn¡¯t a need for


    keys. Even if Mr. Ryanes with you, he can sleep on the sofa.¡±


    Ryan doesn¡¯t have a ir for jokes and says, ¡°Abby, rest assured that day will nevere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Okay, forget that she even mentioned it.


    After they left Abby opens the gift box. She thought that it is a small but valuable gift. But she is


    stunned when she sees that it¡¯s a gold ring with a jade enclosed.


    This is not an ordinary ring. She saw this at an auction once. It is not invaluable but is definitely worth


    more than her apartment.


    This¡­


    Abby¡¯s hands tremble and quickly ces the ring back into the box. This man gave her such a valuable


    gift just to thank her for taking care of Lily and her child for a few days! She is totally stunned.


    Who is he and how many are his assets to be able to unt his wealth in this manner?


    She can¡¯t help but to think that Ryan and Rex will have a good fight.


    ¡­


    Lily thanked Abby and left with her child. The three sit in the car and it is alreadyte and Adair starts to


    fall asleep.


    Ryan turns on the interior lights and looks at thedy beside him. Her eyes are dark and listless, she


    obviously didn¡¯t sleep well. She looks troubled and tired. He didn¡¯t need to ask and knows that things


    didn¡¯t go smoothly for her these few days.


    Lily notices his gaze and looks at him uneasily, ¡°Why?¡±


    He lowers his head and says, ¡°I suddenly regret letting youe back.¡±


    He intentionally lowers his voice so as not to disturb the kid. His voice is rasp and dry, revealing the


    fatigue of his journey. Lily is speechless, not knowing what to say.


    It was her that made the decision toe back, now¡­


    Lily admits, ¡°I think I¡¯ve messed things up again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell whether is it messed up or not. But you didn¡¯t take good care of yourself and your


    child.¡± He leans back on the seat, ¡°Fortunately, you know enough to inform me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to trouble you¡­¡±


    ¡°Dispense with the civilities, since now that my mood is still not too bad.¡± Ryan closes his eyes and


    frowns, he doesn¡¯t seem like he wanted to discuss the matter.


    Lily keeps quiet, everyone is tired, since that¡¯s the case then she shouldn¡¯t add to the worries.


    The interior of the car is silent, there are the asional ringing sounds from outside as the streets


    be quieter. Lily can¡¯t sleep and stares nkly outside.


    Just as she thought that the man beside her had fallen asleep, he says, ¡°When do you intend to go


    back?¡±


    Lily is startled and turns to look at his wide and awake eyes, she ponders for a few seconds and says,


    ¡°After I discuss the matter concerning the kid.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ryan faces her bewildered look and it is obvious that she didn¡¯t have a n. He didn¡¯t intend to force


    her but she has changed since she came back.


    He can see a hint of uncertainty and reluctance which are exactly what he didn¡¯t wish to see.


    That¡¯s why Ryan decides not to wait anymore and help her make up her mind. ¡°There is an important


    business event tomorrow night. Rex will be there and I was also invited. Be my partner for this event.¡±


    When he finishes, he seems to sense something and presses for an answer, ¡°Are you


    willing?¡±

 Chapter 380: Absolutely Beautiful

    Chapter 380: Absolutely Beautiful


    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± It is so sudden and Lily is unsettled.


    It is almost morning which meant that he wants her to state it clearly with Rex and therefore he picked


    such an event for this.


    To be his partner for this event, regardless of the motives and reasons for Ryan in doing so, whether to


    help her or otherwise, Rex will erupt.


    Lily starts to worry, ¡°I just want to discuss clearly the matters concerning the child and don¡¯t intend to


    antagonize him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily didn¡¯t think twice and answers as if her tail was stomped upon. She seems agitated and


    realizes that she is too sensitive. She calms down and says, ¡°I just don¡¯t want any more involvement


    with him.¡±


    It is as if Ryan has heard a joke, he looks at her patiently and says, ¡°You are fighting for custody of the


    child and that already infuriated him, what difference does a little more or less make?¡±


    What he says stumps her. This is indeed true. What she is doing is what Rex hates the most. That will


    not change regardless of the methods used.


    This¡­


    When she thinks about Ryan and Rex meeting, with her wedged in between, Lily is extremely nervous.


    When they were in Ennd, both of them can fight at the hospital. Things will be even more vtile in


    J City.


    Her worry and thoughts are written on her face, how could an intelligent man like Ryan miss this? He


    reassures her, ¡°Rest assured, I will control myself since there are other people present.¡±


    ¡°¡­ are you certain that it can be properly discussed in this manner?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ryanughs casually and as if he didn¡¯t care. But those serious-looking eyes didn¡¯t seem to be


    joking, ¡°Only in this manner will Rex take it seriously.¡±


    The woman whom he loves and his child standing by another man¡¯s side, not to mention Rex, any


    other man wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. But only then will he deal with the issue properly.


    Lily understands his reasons and shifts her attention to Adair who is asleep. When she thought about


    what happened these few days, her hands tightened and she decides, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know if this is a good method but as a mother, she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone attempt to


    harm her child, absolutely no one.


    ¡­


    Time passes quickly and it is night time. Considering what had happened, Lily isn¡¯tfortable with


    Adair staying at home alone and asks Bree toe over to take care of him.


    Ryan is afraid of making things difficult for her and went to the car to wait for her. Lily spends twenty


    minutes instructing Bree and then enters the car and softly says, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He looks at her and says, ¡°So anxious? I didn¡¯t hasten you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to wait for too long.¡± Lily knows that he doesn¡¯t wait for anyone. Though she is an


    exception, she still has to be self-conscious.


    They arrive at a very private makeover studio and there are several custom-made gowns and


    essories. Lily is captivated with a gold-trimmed fishtail evening gown.


    ¡°This¡­ will it be too eye-catching?¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s event is grand and this will be suitable.¡± He looks at the attendant and she immediately takes


    down the gown for her.


    Lily has no choice and goes into the dressing room.


    The makeup artist puts on a light makeup for her and her eyeliner hooks just so slightly. Her


    complexion is great and her features are striking and proportionate. She didn¡¯t need much makeup and


    is already stunningly beautiful.


    ¡°Miss Lily, pleasee with me to try on the gown.¡± The attendant is barely twenty and looks sweet.


    Lily followed her in. The gown is very figure-hugging and rather difficult to get into. She wears it and


    adjusts it and looks at herself in the mirror. She is stunned.


    ¡°Miss Davis, this gown fits very well and looks amazing on you.¡± She smiles and tters, ¡°It was


    practically made for you!¡±


    The gown had a plunging V neck revealing her sexy cor bones and the full breasts. The waist has a


    silver chain. Lily¡¯s waist is slender and the design res below the hips which entuates her figure.


    Behind, it practically reveals her back till the waist, the butterfly patterns, and backbone enhances her


    sexuality. She looks so sexy that everyone will be unable to take their eyes off her.


    Initially, she feels that it is too revealing but when she wears it, it looks so elegant and not too revealing.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilyes out of the dressing room and Ryan has already changed and is sitting at a sofa waiting for


    her. It is the ssic ck and white tuxedo but the bow tie have a gold trim with deep blue patterns


    totally matching her gown.


    Ryan hears something and turns to look. Once he looks at her his eyes fixate onto her. When he saw


    the gown earlier, he tried to imagine her in it. But now that she is wearing it, the actual image is much


    more beautiful by a hundred and a thousand times.


    Beautiful.


    Absolutely stunning.


    Her skin is as fair as snow and the color of the gown suits perfectly. Her curvy body lines will excite


    every man who sees her¡­ Ryan seems to regret having her wear this gown.


    Lily notices that he didn¡¯t speak and thinks that it didn¡¯t look good. She nervously strokes her elbow and


    asks, ¡°Why, doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± He says without thinking and hurries to his feet. He picks a water drop shaped diamond


    ne and walks towards her.


    The peppermint smell drifts from the man to her nose. Lily looks at him as he walks towards her back


    and puts on the ne on her exposed neck. The ne makes the neck look more slender, and


    she looks like a proud white swan.


    Lily can see his expression from the mirror. He stares directly at her chest, this guy¡­ at least have


    some dignity.


    She clears her throat and turns to break his stare, ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Ryan smirks, doesn¡¯t say a word, and walks to the front.


    She looks at the broad frame of the man¡¯s back and then at the street beyond the transparent ss


    door. A thoughtes over her mind.


    He deserves better than this.


    He shouldn¡¯t be involved with her and Adair. This man has the means and deserves to have a better


    person than her. He shouldn¡¯t be troubled by her problems.


    ¡°Miss Lily?¡± Someone beside her calls out.


    Lily is distracted until she hears someone call out to her before shees to her senses. She smiles


    slightly and walks out after the man.

 Chapter 381: She Has Another Man?

    Chapter 381: She Has Another Man?


    The drive is smooth, and half an hourter, the car stops at the entrance of a super five-star hotel


    nearby the city center.


    After both of them have got out of the car, a doorman immediatelyes over to open the door. Even


    the most basic service staff is wearing ck tuxedos and bow ties.


    The banquet venue is on an open-air tform on the 42nd floor of the hotel. The venue is not small


    and is suitable for a fair weather tonight. The service staff brings the guests to the entrance of the


    banquet hall. After handing over the invitation card, Ryan gives his arm to Lily and motion to Lily.


    This is not the first time that Lily has attended such an event with him, but this time she feels the most


    nervousness.


    She takes a deep breath and puts her arm through the man¡¯s strong and powerful arm. With her high


    heels, she has to take her steps carefully and follow him into the venue.


    The moment that they make their entrance, Lily can feel that all eyes are on them, with different


    emotions.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan takes two champagnes in his hands and when he hands over a ss to Lily, he lowers his head


    slightly and whispers, ¡°Your beauty today is off the charts.¡±


    His directpliments make Lily a little hot, and she res at him, ¡°You made me wear this!¡±


    Ryan smiles in cold arrogance, and he says, ¡°Yes, I made you wear this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily turns her head. Although she is still smiling, she is a little upset in the bottom of her heart.


    She feels shy when dressing like this, and now he still deliberately teases her.


    However, when she looks around the venue, her eyes unexpectedly catch a man who is standing in


    front of a round table, with one hand in his pocket and another holding a ss.


    His hair is neatly tied behind his head, and he has applied styling gel, which makes his hair lighter. His


    hairline and full forehead are clearly exposed. Dark red suit makes him not shining but sort of deep


    sexy. He rarely wears this color, but undeniably, he is able to handle it well.


    Standing opposite is another young man, Pehry, five years has passed and even he appears more


    restrained, at least in terms of style.


    She knows he will be here, which is why shees today. However at this moment, Lily still turns her


    head in nervousness. Her heart is beating faster and faster and jumping on the top.


    She feels nervous, uncontroble, she is nervous as she sees that face and that pair of eyes, even


    without any words.


    The name ¡°Rex¡± is enough to make her like this.


    Realizing her state of mind, the smile in Ryan¡¯s eyes lessens. His arms tighten closer to his body and


    he says, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Lily does not respond. She just slowly breathes out, and hopes to quickly adjust her state.


    The Emcee walks quickly onto the stage and begins his speech regarding the theme of the banquet


    tonight. A few of the big bosses are mentioned, including Rex and Ryan.


    Both of them are considered as authoritative figures in the field of investment, and they are naturally


    the spotlight among all the guests.


    Lily just feels ufortable all over, and she fights hard to make her graceful as if she has nothing to


    care about. However, in her deep heart, she loses herselfpletely.


    On the other side, Pehry justes back to his sense; he swallows salvia and whispers to Rex, ¡°Rex, I


    have not expected that Lily has not aged a single bit over the past five years.¡±


    Five years ago, Lily was twenty four years old. Five yearster, she is twenty-nine, but she still looks


    young. Her skin is still fair, not to mention her figure ¨C she seems even more charming than five years


    ago.


    Pehry suddenly feels that their worries all these years have been for nothing. Lily is alive, and she lives


    in a way that all women are eager to be like.


    However¡­


    He turns his gaze onto the man standing next to Lily. He is tall, outstanding. And he seems not a


    person to be messed with, but at this moment, he stands next to Lily in an intimate manner.


    Pehry doesn''t know what to say. He steals a nce at Rex and finds that his face is so gloomy.


    Regardless being in the event, he scratches his head, does Lily actually have another man in these five


    years?


    Rex has noticed Lily and Ryan when they entered the scene. She is so dazzling that she draws


    everyone¡¯s attention the moment she appears. And the man next to her also appears to be so good,


    and he even overhears someone specting if they are a couple.


    A couple?


    Rex curls his lips coldly, very well. She asks him to wait for updates, and asks him to wait for the child


    to cool down ¨C and now all this waiting results in the appearance of Ryan. Very well.


    Rex raises the champagne ss in his hands. He has not drink much the whole night, and even when


    someone raises their sses at him, he only takes small sips. But now, he empties the ss at one go.


    Pehry swallows silently, ¡°Rex, don''t be angry. He may just be a business partner.¡±


    Although the probability of this is almost equal to zero.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I want to see what she is up to.¡± She appears in front of him while holding another man¡¯s arm,


    how dare she?


    Although Lily has not turned her head, she can always feel the scorching stare that is ring at her.


    Even if she doesn''t look at it, she knows that Rex is staring at her.


    She stands there barely moving. Unlike people around her who are rxing, she is nervous.


    It is not known whether it is due to her tense state, the arm that holding her suddenly opens and is


    ced on her waist. It appears to others that she is being hugged, although the hand is not that tight.


    Lily turns her face in surprise, ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Rx, take a deep breath.¡± Ryan interrupts her and his thin lips press closer, ¡°You are not here to


    embarrass yourself.¡±


    His words undoubtedly help Lily toe back to her senses.


    Yes, she just wants to have a face to face talk with Rex. She doesn''t want topromise, and hoping


    that he will truly respect and listen to her decision. But now, she is like someone who has done


    something wrong, and she doesn''t even know where this sense of betrayales from.


    Lily lowers her head and looks at the tip of her heels. Ryan is right. She has to stand up for herself. If


    she appears like a wimp, it will be an embarrassment.


    She forces herself to hold her head high, and to maintain a good posture as better as she can. But to


    Rex, it¡¯s undoubtedly like to add fuel to the fire.


    Rex does not pay any attention to what the emcee says or the state of the proceedings. His eyes totally


    focus on the little woman not far away from him. Looking her slender figure he wishes he could pull her


    into his arms and scold her for what she did.


    The hand that is on her slender waist is very provocative.


    The emcee speaks for ten minutes before announcing free-and-easy time. The guests present tonight


    are either those who have achieved great sess in investments in recent years, or those who are


    very rich and want to do something. In short, everyone has both status and wealth, and is all rich


    beyond imagination.


    Lily knows that Rex has a lot of money. But she does not expect that after he left the legal profession


    five years ago, he is able to increase his wealth many times over.


    This man seems have a super power to be able to seed in whatever he does.


    Ryan exchanges a few greetings with the people around him, and then leads her towards Rex¡¯s


    direction.


    What needs to face, is doomed to happen.

 Chapter 382: The Woman Beside Him

    Chapter 382: The Woman Beside Him


    Lily takes a deep breath. As each step brings her closer to Rex, her heart gets more nervous. But her


    face remains calm and this isrgely due to her years working in the legal practice, where she learnt


    how to disguise and suppress her emotions.


    Under the dazzling lights, his facial features look coolly graceful. His thin lips are slightly opened and


    he does not look at her as she approaches. Instead, he is speaking to Pehry who is next to him; his


    face tilts to the side with indifference.


    But Lily understands him. And she can feel the extreme gloominess and anger that he is suppressing.


    Ryan just walks up to Rex and stands in front of him like a person without any issue. He keeps his


    hand on Lily¡¯s waist all the time. ¡°We meet again, Mr. Rex.¡±


    His light greeting has already attracted some people to look over. With two of the most prominent


    persons in the event standing together, it is already eye-catching enough.


    Rex seems to have just noticed two of them. He slowly turns his eyes over and lightly looks across their


    face. Lily suddenly feels nervous, but Rex quickly looks away as if he is looking at two strangers.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He politely reaches out and shakes Ryan¡¯s hand, before releasing it he says suggestively, ¡°What a


    coincidence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I am here today specifically to look for you.¡± Ryan smiles and says openly,


    straight-to-the-point, as usual.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Rex smiles with a long intonation, and before he finishes, a white figure suddenly appears next


    to him.


    The woman has waist-long hair, which has been permeated into big wave shape. A white sleeveless


    dress reaches the mid of her thigh and reveals a long slender pair of legs. A silver T-high heel shoes


    help her look taller. Although she is tall, her face looks small with big eyes, sharp chin, high nose; she¡¯s


    a typical beauty at the very first look.


    ¡°Hi Rex,¡± Vivian calls his name in a high pitch. She has already seen him much earlier, but only takes


    the opportunity now to greet him. ¡°I am not interrupting you, am I?¡±


    Vivian has not stopped her mad pursuit of Rex all these years. Even Pehry has heard of how irritating


    she is. Just when he is about to push her away, before he says anything, Rex unexpectedly pulls her to


    his side and asks charmingly, ¡°When did you arrive? I did not see you.¡±


    WTF?£¡


    Pehry blinks his eyes in shock. Rex has been hating Vivian all these years, why does he now¡­


    When he catches a glimpse of Lily and Ryan, he immediately realizes that it is to irritate Lily.


    But in doing this¡­ Pehry tilts his head, not knowing what to say.


    Lily sees his hand grabbing the woman¡¯s thin wrist, and he pulls her to his side with some strength. His


    was born tall and is taller than the woman by twenty centimeters. When he looks down and speaks to


    her, it seems as if he can encircle herpletely.


    Although this posture is not suggestive, for someone like Rex who is obsessed with cleanliness, this is


    already considered as an exception.


    Lily¡¯s hands unconsciously tighten, and a million little voices in her heart tell her not to look. But her


    eyes cannot turn away.


    She hears the woman shyly says that she has not met him ever since she left his house that day, and


    does not expect that they will meet again tonight. She also hears her talks about his aged parents.


    The faint expectation in her heart that she has not realized also dissipates ¨C they must have known


    each other for a long time.


    She suddenly feels a little ridiculous ¨C that he said he has no one else in the past five years, he still has


    feelings for her. These are entirely rubbish. His side has not been entirely spotless clean either.


    And she has been thinking previously that¡­


    Lily shakes her head and interrupts her own wild thoughts. But this action catches Rex¡¯s attention


    instantly. ¡°Miss Lily doesn''t look well. Perhaps she is feeling unwell physically?¡±


    Does he ask this to provoke or to irritate her deliberately?


    Lily doesn''t know, and also doesn''t want to know. She puts up the most dazzling smile ever since she


    stepped into the venue and replies, ¡°Mr. Rex must have been mistaken. I am fine.¡±


    A silent sense of confrontation erupts between these few people. Even Vivian can sense something


    unusual is going on. She can''t help but to take another look at Lily.


    This woman has features from head to toe that all men like, especially her face. At first look, it¡¯s


    beautiful, but it is not just inly beautiful. Her beauty is the one that is longsting, the longer one


    looks at her, the more beautiful she looks.


    She just hears Rex call her Miss Lily. There are many Lily in the world, but the one that is worth


    mentioning - there is only one... Vivian remembers the time that she had dinner at Rex¡¯s ce, and she


    suddenly feels cold in heart. She looks at Lily with some surprise.


    Can she be that ¡°Lily¡±?!


    Ryan doesn''t care about what is going on. He can feel the vtility of Lily¡¯s emotion. The appearance


    of this woman has destroyed all her pretense of indifference and that is not a good sign.


    Ryan nces at Vivian and quietly says, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you Mr. Rex, let¡¯s step aside for a chat.¡±


    Rex has the same thought, but he isn¡¯t going to let this end this way. He nods his head, but brings


    Vivian along and heads towards the reception room in the banquet hall.


    The two couples walk into the room. Their perfume mixed together, which makes Lily breathless. She


    keeps telling herself, ¡°Don''t think too much. You have been separated for so long. Whoever he keeps in


    contact with is no longer your business.¡±


    Lily, you need to keep calm and not mess up your head.


    After a series of self-affirmation, Lily walks to the door and calls out to the man in front of her. This is


    also the first word since she stepped into the venue.


    Rex pauses and turns his body slightly sideways. His eyes fall on her but he does not speak.


    Lily takes a step forward, away from Ryan, and looks up at Rex, ¡°I want to talk to you, but not with this


    lady in presence. Please ask her to wait outside for a moment.¡±


    Rex does not expect her to be so direct. This ispletely different from her reaction just now. He


    squints, ¡°What does Miss Lily has to talk to me alone?¡±


    Vivian isn¡¯t nning to say anything, since nobody cares too much about her existence. But when she


    hears Rex speaking this, she immediately adds on, ¡°Yes, Miss Lily. Ie with Rex, and I know


    everything about him. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily can''t help butugh¡­ herughter does notst long before she gets interrupted.


    Vivian nods her head and with a glint in her eyes, she says, ¡°I know about your rtionship, and I also


    know you have a child. And that is fine with me.¡±


    The curve of Lily¡¯s mouth freezes. Even Rex frowns.


    Her words are undoubtedly misleading to others and leave a lot to imagination. For someone who


    doesn''t know the truth, they will think that it is Rex who tells her about the child. Apparently, Lily thinks


    the same way.

 Chapter 383: Why Do You Care Whom Im With?

    Chapter 383: Why Do You Care Whom I''m With?


    What firstes to her mind is that as Rex told her about the child, there must be something going on


    between them. But what did she say? She said she could ept the child?


    Lily says coolly, "In the present or future, my child doesn''t need to be epted by you."


    Vivian is annoyed. But as Rex is there, she has to suppress her anger, "Miss Lily, please watch your


    language."


    Lily looks at the two people in front of her. One is like a rubberneck. Another is stealing the show. He


    seems to have no intention of talking with her.


    Lily steps back and with a nce at Ryan, and then says in a cold tone, "All right, if Mr. Rex doesn''t


    want to talk with me, it''s okay."


    "I want to talk to you." Unexpectedly, Rex replies without hesitation and the next second he releases


    Vivian''s wrist. While talking to Vivian, he is still starting at Lily, "You wait outside for a while."


    Vivian gets confused, "What?"


    He was standing by her side just now, but now...


    Before she figures it out, Rex turns around and walks towards the conference room. Vivian awkwardly


    stands there, watching Lily and Ryan walking to the room after Rex.


    Bam! The door is closed and Vivian can''t hear anything. Looking around, she is alone there as if


    nothing had happened.


    Vivian is upset that she''s like an outsider. But...when she touches her wrist, she can still feel Rex''s


    warmth.


    A few minutes ago, Rex held her wrist.


    During these two or three years, he always treated her with indifference. With only disgust at her, he


    was even reluctant to talk with her, left alone holding her hands.


    But he held her wrist today.


    Vivian never dreamed of that. She can''t feel better so that she even wants him to hold her hands


    forever.


    She believed she only loved his status along with his gorgeous appearance and body. But now she


    realizes she loves him for everything. He is the only man that she craves no matter he is rich or poor.


    After the long years, Vivian may recall when she fell in love with him. It is probably from this moment


    that she has been dying for his love.


    ...


    There is a frigid atmosphere in the room where Lily and Ryan sit on one side while Rex sits opposite


    them. Preupied with their own ideas, they look at each other but no one speaks.


    Lily can''t tolerate the embarrassing atmosphere and breaks the ice, "I need to talk with you about the


    child."


    "OK. Let''s talk." Rex spreads his hands with confidence.


    Lily hates him looking so self-assured that she feels like a toy in his palms. But she needs to be tolerant


    for the sake of the child, "I said I would think it over when I was in J City. I made my final decision."


    He gets serious, "What''s the decision?"


    Lily grits her teeth and summons the courage, "I''m going to go back to Ennd with Adair."


    "This is the decision you made?" Rex sneers, "Or you originally nned to put me off till you called in


    your reinforcement?"


    Obviously the reinforcement he said is Ryan. Lily''s eyebrows knit, "It was me who made the decision. It


    has nothing to do with him."


    "So, should I see my child leaving with someone else and do nothing?"


    "Mr. Rex may get it wrong. Adair is not legally your child," says Ryan suddenly.


    "We are rted by blood. How could you say he''s not my child?" As a brain-worker, he always shows


    contempt for fight and quarrel that he considers to be childish. But he can''t help himself today.


    "Except the ties of blood, he in fact has nothing to do with you." Lily gets furious but looks calm, "There


    is no affection between you and Adair."


    Her words deeply hurt Rex. No matter what others say, he will not bat an eyelid. But Lily, though looks


    weak, is good at breaking his heart.


    He smiles with disdain, "Shouldn''t you be responsible for our current rtionship?"


    "I don''t want to have a quarrel with you." Lily looks down, "I told you my decision. I will leave with him. I


    know it''s not easy for you. I can meet all your requests as long as they are reasonable."


    Rex''s face clouds up. He leans forward slightly with fierceness in his dark eyes, "Do you think I''m being


    a pushover so you can take the child from me? That''s impossible."


    His firm rejection makes Lily anxious, "Rex!"


    She sounds too aggressive at the moment. Ryan interrupts her, "Mr. Rex, if you can force them to stay,


    I can also help them leave."


    He slightly narrows his eyes as if he''s recalling the past. His every word is a cruel blow to Rex, "Five


    years ago I did it. It''s the same story now."


    He deliberately mentions the past five years in which Rex experienced his most frustrating and darkest


    time. He reopens Rex''s old wounds to put him in extreme anxiety and fear.


    Rex gets furious. It takes all of his self-control to suppress his flooding rage.


    "I didn''t know Mr. Ryan has the habit of supporting someone else''s wife and child," He says ironically.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lily bites her lower lip, ring at him. Before she speaks, Rex looks at her, "Do you think it offensive?


    Then don''t disgrace me."


    "I disgrace you?" Lily points at the doorway, "Well, don''t tell me you are single!"


    Rex puts out a feeler with scorn, "Oh, do you care whether I''m single?"


    "I don''t care whom you''re with. But I must leave with Adair. Given to his future stepmother, I will not let


    him live with you."


    Hearing the word "stepmother", Rex, with a strange expression on his look, seems to pick up on


    something of Lily who almost loses control, "Now that you''re reluctant to be with me, why do you care


    about what kind of woman I went out with?"

 Chapter 384: Im the Childs Father

    Chapter 384: I''m the Child''s Father


    It sounds that Rex really ns to find a stepmother for Adair. With outrage and heartache, Lily


    straightens up.


    She came back for him but now she feels like she''s an idiot. What he said before is probably the


    excuse to cheat her into leaving Ennd.


    Since he doesn''t love her, why did he bother to deceive her?


    It frustrates Lily more than anything. Those feelings almost ovee her.


    She wants to ssh a ss of water on his face and p him, but her shoulders are suddenly wrapped


    up by Ryan whose palms are so warm, which ms her and gives her power.


    Lily turns to look at Ryan who is fixating on her andforting her silently.


    However, that''s an eyesore for Rex. The more intimate they are, the more annoyed he is. He fretfully


    takes out a cigarette and lights it. As the white smokees out of his mouth, he snaps at them, "I


    didn''t want to be merciless. I thought you understood what I meant or at least knew I left you some


    leeway, but apparently you didn''t. Now that you are determined to take the child and leave, there is no


    need to leave you leeway from now on."


    He pauses. Lily gets increasingly nervous.


    After a silence, Rex continues, "I will y fair. Five years ago, you secretly took the child and now you


    are depriving me of the right to be a father. Let''s see who''s more likely to win. " His words tear her


    apart.


    "Rex!" Out of control, Lily stands up from the sofa. With tears filling her red eyes, she is shuddering


    with anger and fear, "You have no chance to rob me of the kid!"


    "No chance?" Rexughs and stands up unhurriedly. He looks much stronger with the overwhelming


    height advantage, "I''m the child''s father. How could I not have a chance?"


    He is so heartless. No matter how she looks pitiful and helpless, he is still pushing her.


    With blue veins standing out in her neck, Lily clenches her fists, trembling, "I have been taken care of


    Adair since he was born. I know what food he likes or dislikes. I know what he likes or dislikes, the


    books he reads, the things he wants to do, and his dream. I know everything about him. I know how to


    educate him, how to care for him. But you? You know nothing. As you provided the sperm five years


    ago, you want to take him from me. How could you!"


    She is shouting and is almost crushed. What worried her most happens after all. He will fight for the


    custody of the child. What''s worse, what he said is true. It''s actually part of her fault.


    Lily has no confidence to win the case.


    As awyer, she is clear about it, and thus she is more scared.


    Since being a mother, she feels like she has been skating on the thin ice. But how can he not see that?


    Rex knows what she is suffering. Her shouting and rage tug at his heartstrings. Seeing her restraining


    herself from crying, he wants to take her in arms immediately.


    But he can''t. As long as he softens, she will leave with the child. He can''t be tender at this point.


    He sps the cigarette and takes a deep puff at it, with a stream of smoke blowing out he says,


    "Whether you are willing to admit, I''m the father, forever. Lily, all your efforts are to no avail. If you insist,


    that will do nothing good for you and the child."


    "What will be good for the child? He will have a stepmother who doesn''t love him, or he has to grow up


    in an unhappy environment? Your families love him for nothing but the ties of blood. Don''t you know


    that?" Lily is holding back her tears. She hates crying in front of him.


    "Don''t cry." Seeing the tears in her eyes, Rex withdraws his gaze from her with his eyebrows knitted.


    He can''t be softhearted and has to talk tough, "You can''t ept that the child will have a stepmother.


    Do you think I can ept it if he calls someone else father?"


    What worries her is also worrying him. She can''t ept that, and neither can he.


    At least for the time being, she doesn''t need to know how much he loves her. He will do anything to


    stop them from leaving at all costs.


    Ryan was watching them, throwing a word or two from time to time. But when he sees Lily''s red-


    rimmed eyes, he stands up. Different from Rex who exudes nobility and arrogance, he is more


    aggressive although he looks gentle.


    "If Mr. Rex insists, then we have to fight back." He takes out a handkerchief from the pocket of his suit


    and hands it to Lily, "I''m afraid you will lose the child and also the friendship between us."


    "That''s our problem. It''s not the business of the outsider." Rex stubs his cigarette out in a crystal ash


    tray. He speaks with force as he looks at Lily, "This time I will not give you time to think it over."


    He strides with his long legs towards the doorway, opens the door and leaves.


    Lily faintly hears a man and a woman talking, but can''t hear what they are saying.


    He left but she is still disturbed by his words.


    Lily is drained, sitting on the sofa desperately, holding her head in agony, "What should I do? What


    should I do..."


    Ryan has expected that Rex would not agree. As a man, he knows what a man will do in this case.


    No man will just let his beloved woman and his child leave without doing anything.


    Apparently Lily underestimates the importance of her and the child to Rex.


    Ryan sits next to her, patting her back, "Don''t be afraid. I will not allow anyone to take the child."


    Worriedly, Lily guesses things are tricky this time, "Ryan, he made his mind to take the child."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know." Ryan looks at the cigarette in the ash tray, "I also take it seriously."

 Chapter 385: The Child Is "Stolen"

    Chapter 385: The Child Is "Stolen"


    The negotiation broke down. Lily is worn out. When she calms down, the party hase to the end.


    Rex left in advance. In no mood to stay there, she goes home with Ryan.


    On the way home, she is thinking about the next steps, checking her phone frequently, and even


    reading the details of the divorce cases file.


    As she looks too agitated, Ryan takes her phone and turns it off. He says in a slightly imperative tone,


    "Have a rest. Don''t think anything else."


    Lily can''t sleep at all. When she thinks of what she did, sheughs at herself, "I''m so weak."


    She hasn''t said such self-depreciating words for a long time. Ryan frowns in displeasure, "Don''t say


    that. It''s not your fault. Those toe wille sooner orter."


    "But I haven''t made full preparations." Lily lowers her head, trembling with a long sigh, "I''m incapable of


    dealing with it."


    She has never expected to reach such an impasse. She thought although there was no love between


    them, they could have an honest talk for the sake of the child. She even nned to let Adair get to


    know Rex and tell Adair Rex is his father someday. But Rex''s family and Vivian messed up all her


    ns.


    She wants to leave and keep the child from the mess.


    Ryan spins her round to face him, gazing at her, "As a mother, you did nothing wrong. If Adair knows


    what you did for him, he will be so grateful and will love you so much."


    "But it''s true that I left without notice five years ago. If that can be proved, I will be at a disadvantage in


    the fight for the custody and even the investigation into Melly''s death will be reopened." It''s like a heavy


    stone on her chest. She can barely breathe, "You will also get involved."


    "You know I don''t care."


    "But I care. It''s not fair to you. I..."


    "Lily," Ryan cuts her off with a serious look, "I''m happy to help you out. You don''t need to feel sorry. If


    you want to be good to me, then don''t mention that again."


    Lily knows he doesn''t like those words, but she feels bad to keep taking things from him and epting


    his help.


    She doesn''t want Ryan to get involved in it, but she needs his assistance. However, today she realizes


    even Ryan is not Rex''s rival.


    Rex is extremely powerful. In addition, he is undeniably the child''s father.


    Lily is restless. She wants to see the child right now. Only Adair can give herfort.


    Bree called and said that Adair was asleep. She wanted to go since Harry was alone at home. Lily


    agreed for it would take less than 20 minutes for her to get home.


    But she doesn''t expect she will soon regret the decision.


    It is almost 10 p.m. when they arrive. It''s dark outside. Lily puts on her slippers and directly goes to


    Adair''s room.


    However, the moment she opens the door, she is shocked.


    No one is in the room.


    In the child-size bed, the sheet is creased and the quilt is in a mess. Obviously someone was sleeping


    in it, but no one is there now.


    What happened? Where is the child?


    Lily, suddenly pale in the face, runs to the toilet outside the room but finds nothing.


    Her heart skips a beat. Her heartbeat quickens and she loses her breath.


    She checks the toilet, the shower room, other bedrooms and even the kitchen but still can''t find Adair.


    Her brain is in buzz.


    When Ryan finds her uneasy, he realizes something happened and grabs her hands before she runs


    out, "What happened?"


    "Adair..." Lily, out of breath, says in a choked voice, "Adair is not in the house!"


    With a frown, Ryan looks everywhere but can''t find Adair.


    "Chill out. Call your mom first."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lily finds herself back and calls her mom. On the second ring, Bree answers the phone, "Lily, are you


    home?"


    Lily tries to calm down, "Yes, Mom. When did Adair fall asleep? He''s in a sound sleep."


    "He went to bed before 9:30. He had a great time today and was tired. Don''t wake him up," Bree says


    as usual.


    Lily is flustered. That means, Adair is missing after Bree left.


    What Rex said atst in the conference roomes across her mind -


    "This time I will not give you time to think it over."


    She didn''t bear it in mind but now she gets goose bumps. Did he decide to snatch the child at that


    time?


    Bree gets no reply and keeps calling Lily''s name.


    Lilyes to herself, "I got it. Go to bed early, Mom. Good night."


    After saying goodbye to Bree, she finds the familiar number in the address book and dials with a quiver.


    She even presses the "message" button a few times.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be connected for the moment, please redialter."


    All Lily heard is the cold voice prompt. She throws the phone on the sofa in a fury and curses,


    "Asshole!"


    She holds her head, bending down desperately. In infinite anxiety, anger and hatred, she''s too scared


    and can''t even cry.


    That asshole took Adair away secretly!


    In doing so, what''s the difference between him and his family?


    There''s really nothing he wouldn''t do. He expects her to be worried so that she will beg him.


    Lily looks at the clock on the wall. It''s sote. Where are he and the child, at his home, in other houses


    or hotels?


    Can Adair adapt himself to the new environment? Will he be scared? Will he cry if he can''t fall asleep?


    Will he look for her?


    Lily has no idea. She gets increasingly agitated.


    Helplessly, she can''t do anything except calling him. But he didn''t answer the phone. He wants her to


    shrink back!

 Chapter 386: First Time to Be a Dad

    Chapter 386: First Time to Be a Dad


    Ryan, looking at the pale-faced woman by his feet, helps her up onto the sofa beside. He has already


    understood quite well, "Did Rex take away the child?"


    "Yeah."


    The security and anti-thief door of the apartment are highly safe, but even so, it still hasn''t stopped that


    terrifying man.


    He keeps messing with her scoundrelly. What''s more, there''s Pehry by his side. It''s as easy as pie if he


    wants to do that. Besides, they two are together tonight; it can''t be more convenient than that.


    Lily has been wary and cautious already, but now she''s more suspended without seeing her child. She


    takes over the phone hastily, "Let''s call the police."


    Ryan holds down her hand. He''s much steadier in contrast to her panic state, "Save it. It''s J City, not


    the UK."


    Lily can''t bear this anymore and raises her voice, "But my child is taken away. There must be someone


    to call!"


    "As long as Rex says he''s the father of the child, it won''t work no matter whom you call." Ryanys


    bare the truth.


    An impartial judge would find it hard to settle a family quarrel. As far as these things are concerned,


    even police can''t easily enforce thew.


    Besides, J City is neither too big nor too small. Connections are everywhere. Rex, with his power in the


    city, poses great influence. Who could arrest him even if he hasmitted that?


    This moment seems particrly helpless.


    Lilly, looking at the empty house, tries to picture that 20 minutes ago her child was still sleeping soundly


    and waiting for her toe home. 20 minutester, everything is gone.


    She finally sees it first-hand this man''s cruel means, his superciliousness and impunity. He only needs


    to move his pinky to get what he wants, and she has no say in this.


    "Don''t panic yet. Rex took your child, but at least he won''t hurt him. You can rest assured about his


    safety." Ryan hasn''t expected him to be so heartless, and he can only say somethingforting to Lily.


    That is true. There won''t be a problem on safety.


    But what about how the child feels?


    "Adair got to know he''s the father just now. It must be hard for Adair to get used to it since he was


    suddenly taken away. He''s reserved and too scared to say it..." Lilly loses her voice as she goes on.


    Just the thought alone drills her heart.


    "I''ll contain him with something from thepanyter. Leave it to me, and you''ll soon see you child,


    okay?" Ryan has made some preparations beforeing. They''re all ying with capitals. Let''s see


    who is cleaner. Amongst thousands of intertwined rtions, there must be one to keep him in check.


    Lily''s fist grips so tightly that her fingernails cut into her palm unconsciously. She is now feeling exactly


    like a mother who lost her child. Though she knows her child must be with Rex, she cannot rx at all.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But what could she do other than telling herself continuously to be calm? If she couldn''t keep calm,


    how is she going to handle the child''s situation?


    Lily takes a wet tissue and puts it on her neck artery and feels a bit calmer as she thinks. "I''ll go to him


    myself tomorrow. Let''s see how long he''s going to hide my child."


    Ryan feels worry leaving her alone, "Leave it to me, please. You can''t make it like this."


    "No." Lily shakes her head, with a trace of determination in her eyes. It is that man who pushes her to


    confront it by herself, "This is between me and him. I must be the one to decide. He wants to push me?


    Fine, I''ll y along!"


    ...


    On the other side, half past 10 at night, on arge size bed in the master bedroom of the Vi, sits two


    persons - an adult and a child are staring at each other face to face. It is quite a funny scene.


    Rex looks at the little devil opposite to him. Although he is only 4 and a half years old, the child is


    seemingly more mature than his peers, whose nce feels almost judgmental. His big round eyes


    stare at him straightforwardly, his tiny nose wrinkles subtly, and lips puckers in vignce; this looks too


    much like him.


    Rex thinks it gets funnier the longer he looks, feeling amazed by genes but showing no expression on


    his face so as not to embarrass the little boy.


    He''s being very serious. Bursting intoughter would seem awful.


    So, they stare at each other for a while. But children have lesser willpower than adult after all. With a


    cold tone, he says, "Uncle, have you told my mother when you took me here from my home? She


    would be worrying for me if she doesn''t know."


    Uncle?


    Due to this address, Rex frowns a little. Did the child feel awkward calling him daddy, or did he say that


    intentionally?


    No matter what the reason is, he has to ept it.


    Matured man has great temperament. He answers nicely, "Your mother knows you''re here with me."


    "Really?" The doubtful child reaches out his tiny, tender hand, "Then I want to borrow your phone and


    talk to my mom!"


    Huh, this kid is not stupid at all. He knew to ask the question first then demand the pher. Isn''t it


    going to embarrass him?


    But Rex is not anybody. After so many big scenes, a little kid will not trouble him.


    Therefore, he ill-intentionally raises his wrist and nces at his watch, "You see, it''s 10 o''clock already.


    Your mommy must be tired and sleeping after a whole day of work. Calling her now will disrupt her


    rest."


    After telling him, he patiently looks at the expression of the child. Seeing his contemting look, he


    promptly follows with another suggest, "How about this? You go to bed now, and when you wake up


    tomorrow, uncle will let you call your mommy, okay?"


    The child goes quiet and looks down like he''s thinking with a serious expression. After thinking for a


    while, he thinks it is doable but still doesn''t trust Rex, "But what if you change your mind tomorrow


    morning?"


    "Uncle won''t change my mind." Rex says with a reliable tone. After all he has no intention to lie to him.


    It is in his estimation that Lily''s maximum tolerance will be reached tomorrow.


    Adair does not buy it though. His tiny lips purse and open, letting out a weakened voice, "But I don''t


    trust you."


    This phrasees out in a more depressing mood than anything he has said earlier. Although Rex has


    put in so much effort making him follow and taken blows from his doubting, this time Rex clearly feels


    the shift in his emotions.


    As the father of the child, he understands perfectly why.


    He indeed doesn''t trust him, not only because he has taken him from the apartment, but also because


    his disappearance for all these years and theck of care for the mother and child.


    This unembellished phrase certainly strikes him as a censure.


    The smile beneath Rex'' eyes fades into guilt, heartache, and most of all, affection. He reaches to the


    child''s fluffy head, unworried of being shunned, with an utmost patience and tenderness he says, "I


    know, but uncle will keep my promise. Give uncle a chance okay?"

 Chapter 387: Rexs Cat and Mouse Game

    Chapter 387: Rex''s Cat and Mouse Game


    Adair looks at the man before him. Undoubtedly, this face is neither strange nor familiar. He can count


    the number of times he has seen Rex with one hand but feels particrly reliant on him. Children


    cannot tell what this is but can feel it honestly.


    If someone else came to pick him up from the house tonight, he wouldn''t haveplied. But knowing


    that this man is his father, the child feels differently.


    In the UK, when he saw other children holding hands with their fathers or even leaning onto their


    shoulders at school, he more than once fantasized about how his father would look like. During a time


    when he was very depressed, he thought he was different from other children; he had no father, no


    guardian who was tall and revered. He could only try to pretend he did not care and made himself look


    strong.


    But he has never stopped the imagination which umtes and bes a grudge. Yes, he mes


    his father for never appearing in 5 years, for not caring about him and his mother. Is it because they are


    not good enough?


    Adair has been cautious and sensitive about the word ¡®father''. So, when his father appeared before him


    realistically, even though he wished to pretend to not care, the passion inside is still difficult to remain


    hidden.


    He wants to stay with Rex. He wants to see what his father is like.


    He does not know. All his pretense and cautiousness are disclosing in Rex''s observation. Under his


    view, the timidness and determination are so contradictory and hurtful.


    Rex once again raises his hand and touches his head, "Trust me, okay?"


    The child lowers his eyes, looking at the bed sheet underneath him. It is not the cartoon kind at home


    but a pure white color kind. He thinks for a while, unfolds his pinky, and purposely contracts his good-


    looking face, "Then we pinky swear."


    Rex looks down at that short fair pinky finger. His heart softens. He reaches out his hand and locks his


    pinky with his, "Okay."


    The moment of skin-to-skin touching feels like flower blossoming in Rex''s heart. This cute and smart


    little child before his eyes is his son whose finger is so soft and chubby.


    But unfortunately, Adair is not giving him anymore opportunity for contact, and retracts his hand soon,


    very purposely.


    His disguised timidness looks particrly cute in Rex'' eyes. He was also like this when he was a child,


    desiring very much physical contact with his family but refraining from expressing it.


    He understands that it is this 4, 5 years that has distanced them. But he does not mind. He will fill this


    gap and walk towards them step by step.


    This is what he owes them. No matter how much time has passed, he will start again. What he fears is


    not the effort but theck of opportunity.


    5 years of life and death separation has taught Rex a lesson, that nothing is more joyful than being


    alive.


    For anything else, He admits.


    ...


    6 o''clock in the morning the next day, Lily gets up from the bed and walks in the bathroom. She looks at


    her bloodshot eyes in the mirror. This sick-looking woman seems like apletely different person


    from herselfst night with a graceful body in a formal dress.


    She was awake throughout the night, preupied with Adair and that shameless Rex, tired and


    wronged.


    She blinks and takes a deep breath, turns on the tap, and washes her face immediately with cold water.


    She feels better after all. She wipes her face with a towel, gets changed to a causal outfit, and walks


    out to the bedroom, without taking a shower in time.


    She purposely borrows from Ryan a car, a ck Volkswagen Phaeton, the most inconspicuous million-


    dor car.


    Lily puts on the seatbelt and just realizes before she drives off, that she knows nothing about his


    currentpany, not even thepany name and not to mention the address.


    There is only one way, driving to the Han Yu Law Firm.


    Anxiously, she reaches the building. She takes the elevator to that familiar ce. The staff at the front


    desk has been reced by a new person, whom she does not know. She asks very politely, "Hello,


    Ma''am. May I ask who you are looking for?"


    Lily looks calm, "I''m here to see your boss Rex."


    President Rex?


    The girl thinks for a second. There is only one President Rex in thepany, who is the major


    shareholder but has almost never been to thepany and never participated in any operational work.


    And now someone is looking for him?


    "I''m sorry Ma''am. President Rex is not at office. You''ll have to make an appointment if you want to see


    him."


    This answer is what Lily has expected. She shifts the target, "Well could you let your boss Orson know


    that Miss Lily is here to see him."


    Rex is not here, but Orson must be at office, right?


    However, her hope is gone.


    "I''m sorry Ma''am. President Orson went on the business trip yesterday morning. You can''t see him if


    you don''t have an appointment."


    Lily frowns, "None of them is here?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    Lily looks inside the office, unwillingly to give up, "Are you sure President Orson isn''t here?"


    The girl at the front desk feels a bit annoyed, seeing her staying put without appointment. Out of good


    professional courtesy, she replies very politely, "Yes, I don''t need to lie to you."


    With things said, Lily sees no point in pushing and returns by the same way she came.


    From the elevator to the underground parking lot, her mind is a mess, not knowing where to find him.


    The only remaining ce is the Imperial Vi, but if he did not let her in, she would still be stranded.


    What could she do?


    As she feels helpless, the phone in her bag rings suddenly.


    Lily takes out the phone and looks ¨C it is from Rex. She wastes no time and picks it up. Not waiting for


    an opening from the other side, she asks with a burning impatience, "Where''s the child?"


    "Mom, it''s me." A childish voice is heard surprisingly from the other end of the call.


    Lily''s heart pauses and beats again. Her emotions fluctuate in waves and tears well from her eyes,


    "Adair, where are you right now? Have you eaten? Do you miss mommy?"


    "I''m at uncle Rex''s ce. Uncle took mest night." The child artictes what happened to her, "I''ve


    eaten. I miss you, Mom."


    "Good, good. I miss you too, son." Lily exhales in relief and hides her crying tone from the child. She


    instructs, "Listen to me Adair. Give the phone to uncle now. Let mommy talk with uncle."


    Adair nods although Lily cannot see it on the other end of the call, and hands out the phone to the man


    eavesdropping beside, "My mom wants to talk to you."


    That tone, and stare, and bossy-ness, look almost the same with his.


    Rex takes the phone with a good mood. But before he can utter, he is disrupted by the woman''s


    screeching ¨C


    "REX, WHERE HAVE YOU TAKEN MY CHILD!?"

 Chapter 388: You Can’t Treat My Mother Like That

    Chapter 388: You Can¡¯t Treat My Mother Like That


    A night of incessant worrying has pushed Lily to the edge of breaking down. She doesn¡¯t care about


    her image right now; all she wants is to see her child, and to throw a hard p on his face!


    Her voice is really loud, Rex is afraid that the child will overhear them, so he stands up and walks to the


    side of the full length window before continuing, ¡°The child is at my ce.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°At home.¡±


    Lily immediately swings open the car door, enters the car and starts the engine, ¡°I¡¯ll go see you now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, the child is fine here.¡± His tone is calm, as though he is ignoring her worries


    and break-downs.


    Lily can no longer hold back, ¡°Rex, what the hell do you want!¡±


    ¡°I just want to spend time with my child.¡± He finishes his words and then returns her a sarcastic


    question, ¡°Otherwise what else could I want?¡±


    His voice that has drifted into her ears has be a form of torture for her. Lily holds her breath and


    tries her best to calm down and says, ¡°The child has been by my side since he was born and never left


    me before. He will be really ufortable around you, and he won¡¯t tell you even if he¡¯s feeling awful.


    If you really care about the child, let me go take him, alright?¡±


    Her voice is tinged with desperation; Rex who is listening quietly slightly tightens his grip on the phone.


    He understands her desperation to see her child, but¡­


    ¡°You have been talking about taking the child away from me, and now you¡¯re asking me to reason with


    you?¡± He purposely says this in an ominous tone, although he has never felt that way, ¡°You should try


    to understand how I feel sometimes.¡±


    After saying this, he is going to hang up the phone.


    When she can¡¯t get any reply, Lily¡¯s patience and nervousness are stretched to the extreme. She


    exims, ¡°I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    The man¡¯s movements freeze briefly, before sending the phone back by his ear. He doubts what he has


    heard, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I shouldn¡¯t vent my anger at you, or provoke you. Please let me see Adair, even if you don¡¯t


    allow me to take him away, just let me see him one time, please?¡± She is too worried to the point of


    going crazy. Her rtionship with Rex is going nowhere, and now her child is being taken away, as a


    mother this is like strangling her by her throat.


    Just when Rex is going to be soft-hearted, she suddenly speaks up, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your private


    life, but please don¡¯t let the child get into the mix too, I don¡¯t care what your rtionship with Vivian is,


    but please don¡¯t force things on the child, I am begging you.¡±


    Among all her fears, she fears most if Rex is going to bring Adair to see another woman.


    Till then, what will be on the child¡¯s mind? Lily can¡¯t start to imagine.


    But these words have caused Rex to be cold-blooded again, as his voice returns to its original harsh


    tone, ¡°Humph, you are really considerate.¡±


    ¡°Rex¡­¡±


    ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll let you guys meet.¡± The man¡¯s tone is absolute; there is no room for


    discussion about his words.


    This time, he doesn¡¯t give her a chance to say anything; he immediately hangs up the phone.


    Looking at the swaying branches outside, Rex is in a bad mood, it is all because of her causal words.


    She is not going to interfere with his private life, is she going to not have anything to do with him


    anymore?


    She looked so caring and concerned that night, but when she saw Vivian, everything has changed. She


    is even able to blurt out such indifferent words.


    He is impressed.


    If he could have half of her ability to get over things, these past five years he wouldn¡¯t live his life that


    way.


    It¡¯s fine, she can do whatever she wants, after all child is in his possession now. At least she won¡¯t be


    able to cause anymotion in these two days. As for Ryan, he is not even concerned about him.


    This is between the two of them; it has nothing to do with outsiders.


    Rex rxes his mood before returning to the living room. The kid is seated on the sofa as he tilts his


    head towards Rex, ¡°What did my mum said?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Adair stares into his eyes, his expression arrogant ¡°I can sense that mum doesn¡¯t even


    know that I¡¯m being taken away by you, am I right?¡±


    He has to admit that this four-year-old child is still very vignt.


    Rex already knows that he¡¯s a smart kid, but he never expects him to be that smart. The kid is now


    even talking to him in an interrogating tone, this is insane.


    Rex squats down to his level and says honestly, ¡°It¡¯s true that I did not inform your mother when I took


    you away, but she indeed knows about this.¡±


    Although he has said this¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat my mother like that.¡± Within the kid¡¯s eyes, there are tenderness and care towards Lily,


    ¡°She will be worried about me, I don¡¯t want to make her worry.¡±


    Rex is very moved at his words. He is well brought up by her, and it is all her credit. Her education and


    upbringing is wless, he can¡¯t find any fault in it.


    ¡°I have told her that she cane see you after two days.¡±


    Adair twitches his mouth and says, ¡°But I want to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rex¡¯s brows are knitted now, there is frustration and sadness in his voice to his surprise, ¡°You


    don¡¯t want to stay with me?¡±


    This is the first time that he¡¯s spending time alone with his child, but he¡¯s already being disliked so


    much, which makes him feel sad.


    Especially that he has already disyed the side of him which is the most patient and gentle, but this is


    still a big hit on him. His mood worsens because of it.


    Because his sadness is painted across his face now, Adair suddenly feels sorry for saying such words.


    Actually, this uncle¡­ no, father is not that bad, besides being absent of these past years, he is actually


    treating him very well.


    Just as the kid is contemting what kind of answer he should give Rex, his stomach suddenly makes


    a noise.


    It is not so obvious, but it is still audible.


    Rex immediately grabs this chance and asks him, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want me to bring you to eat


    something?¡±


    He raises his wrist to look at his watch, it is already some minutes past seven, it¡¯s time for breakfast.


    He has been angry with Lily for a while until he almost forgets about the child¡¯s meals.


    The child averts his gaze, and stops the previous topic. He ¡®reluctantly¡¯ nods and says, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go


    eat something.¡±


    Rex happily agrees to him. He immediately goes upstairs to get a change of clothes, then he pulls open


    the cupboard near the door, his gaze falls upon a row of keys to expensive cars. He has intended to


    drive the SUV, but in the end he takes the car key to the Maybach.


    He¡¯s with his child; therefore he must appear cool in front of him.


    He heads towards the underground garage with the little kid, and then he presses on the key. The car


    lamp immediately lights up, the doors flings open like a pair of wings. Rex steals a look at the little kid


    with the corner of his eyes.


    When he sees the awestruck look in his eyes, he knows he has seeded in his ns. He swiftly


    brings him into his seats before entering the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A four-year-old child is definitely unfamiliar with these things; this is cool enough for him. He replies,


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I can fetch you in this every day.¡± This is what he really wants to say to him.


    Adair focuses his gaze in front while trying to conceal his excitement. He says with difficulty, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±

 Chapter 389: An Unexpected Word To Feel Sorry For

    Chapter 389: An Unexpected Word To Feel Sorry For


    Rex brings the little kid to J City¡¯s most famous breakfast restaurant, the Cuisine Royale. The owner is


    a southern local who is very good in his cooking skills. Rex likes to enjoy his breakfast here; sometimes


    he will order his assistant to help him take away food from this restaurant to hispany.


    The car speeds along smoothly, and the interior is dead silent. Although nobody is talking throughout


    the journey, there isn¡¯t any sign of awkwardness in the car; instead it feels warm and peaceful.


    When they reach Cuisine Royale, it is almost eight o¡¯clock, and there is already a queue in front of the


    restaurant. Many people can¡¯t find an empty table to eat there; therefore they usually take away the


    food. Amongst them are people of all ages, and some peoplee with their children.


    Rex parks his car and quickly guides the child down from the passenger seat. As the child is stabilizing


    himself, he doesn¡¯t withdraw his hand as he holds on to that soft and tender tiny hands. His heart is


    turbulent with excitement but he tries not to show it on his face.


    When they are on the way, he has already informed the owner of the restaurant to reserve a private


    dining room for them. They go to the second floor and a waiter is already there preparing to serve them


    when they sit down.


    Rex doesn¡¯t go through the menu; instead he asks Adair, ¡°Do you have anything you want to eat?¡±


    Adair peeks at the menu, and sniffs rather unnaturally, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s written here.¡±


    He grew up in Ennd, and his Chinese was taught by Lily all along, but since he was still young, there


    are a lot of words which he doesn¡¯t understand.


    Rex only realizes thister on, since he never has any interaction with this child, he reprimands himself


    for being careless. He nervously asks, ¡°Adair, you prefer something sweet or salty?¡±


    ¡°Sweet.¡±


    Rex orders a rice porridge, some pho, a bowl of noodles as his eyes fall on the side dishes on the


    bottom right corner of the menu. Prawn dumplings, custard bun, barbequed pork bun, osmanthus cake,


    curry fish eggs¡­ these are all Lily¡¯s favourite food. He recalls theming here to eat long ago, and


    she had eaten so much back then.


    When he thinks of this, his gaze bes mellow as he orders all of her favourite dishes. He doesn¡¯t


    care that she¡¯s not here at the moment.


    The waiter confirms his order before heading out of the room, leaving the father and son behind. Rex


    fetches the ss in front of the little kid, and pours him a ss of hot water and says, ¡°Drink some


    water.¡±


    When he¡¯s at the association previously he always saw people with children equipped with water


    bottles, therefore it has left an impression on him that children must continuously satiated with water.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Adair has already gulped down a big chunk before leaving the house, and he is not thirsty now. But he


    only hesitates for one moment before epting the ss of water and drinking almost half of it to show


    Rex some respect.


    ¡°After breakfast, what do you have in mind?¡± The man¡¯s tone is very gentle; he¡¯scking his usual


    arrogant and aloof demeanour which only exists in front of others.


    Adair puts down the ss of water and gives it some thought, ¡°I would like to watch a movie.¡±


    ¡°Movie?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The kid nods, ¡°Previously godmother has mentioned about a very nice animation film, and we


    were going to watch it together, but sadly I¡¯m no longer there.¡±


    When he brings this up, Adair¡¯s face is full of loss, as he feels regrettable about those missed


    opportunities.


    Rex raises his brows and asks, ¡°Godmother?¡±


    Adair answers in a firm tone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about Auntie Abby, she is my mum¡¯s good friend;


    therefore I always call her as my godmother. Mum always says that my godmother will treat me well.¡±


    It turns out that he¡¯s talking about Abby.


    Rex twitches the corner of his mouth and confirms this possibility. It never urs to him, but Lily and


    Abby always has good rtionship, so it is no surprise that the child will call Abby as his godmother.


    ¡°Then, do you want to meet da¡­ uncle¡¯s friends?¡± Rex almost blurts out the word ¡®dad¡¯; luckily he is


    able to stop himself.


    He has been repeating this in his mind too many times, to the point that it is almost natural for him to


    address himself as his dad.


    Adair in actuality is quite curious about him, since his life has been quite boring all along. Except for Lily


    and Ryan, there is never anybody else who can apany him. Now, it is a rare opportunity to spend


    time with other people, so he¡¯s quite tempted by his offer.


    Despite that, he¡¯s afraid of the prospect that those uncles will not treat him well, as they are total


    strangers to him.


    Seeing that he¡¯s in a dilemma, Rex raises his hand and taps his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle will take care


    of you, nobody will ignore you. Let¡¯s go watch the movie first.¡±


    At the thought of watching a movie, the kid is obviously full of anticipation, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Adair shifts his gaze on his fingers as he fidgets with them, but he can¡¯t suppress his desire, ¡°Then,


    then let¡¯s go.¡±


    His wishes havee true, and it puts a smile on Rex¡¯s face. The turbulence in his heart is now


    greater than when he has always closed billions of yuan of business deals.


    A couple of minutes have passed, and the waiter appears again with a food trolley. He serves the


    dishes one by one on the table. When the Cantonese style drawers painted with faint colours are


    pulled, exquisite dishes exude their aroma throughout the whole room. These are dishes made by a


    great cook; it is only natural that they smell and taste extraordinarily.


    This is the child¡¯s first time seeing such dishes; his eyes are staring at them in awe without blinking.


    Rex grasps a prawn dumpling and sends it onto his te and he watches the child obediently use the


    chopsticks to put the food into his mouth. He knows how to cool down the steamy food before eating,


    there is no need for Rex to look after him or guide him on this, which is very reassuring.


    Rex continues watching him with an ecstatic mood. He thinks that God has not forsaken him, since he


    could meet a woman who could forgive him for his past mistakes and bore his child. This is not


    something everybody could experience.


    He¡¯s already thirty seven years old; there is no storm that he didn¡¯t go through before. Despite that, Lily


    and the child has be a soft spot for him, a single sentence by them could make him leave behind


    his steely armour. He feels like he is a melodramatic twenty years old guy again.


    So what if he¡¯s not like himself?


    The most important thing now is that he has a son, and this son is still concerned about him. Nothing


    can describe his happiness and excitement right now.


    They are able to enjoy this meal in a blitz mood. Adair has tried his best to taste every dish, but there


    are still too much to his liking, in the end there are a lot of leftovers.


    Looking at the myriad of dishes on the table which include some that are barely eaten, Adair pokes the


    man and says, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is a lot left, let¡¯s take away the food.¡± Adair points at the dishes on the table with innocent eyes.


    Take away?


    Rex is surprised that he knows this phrase; especially that he¡¯s just a four-year-old child.


    But his surprise immediately turns into a shallow sadness. Kids nowadays don¡¯t really care about food


    wastage, as they are all being loved fully by their parents. These parents would always satisfy their


    desires wherever they are; it is rare to see a child who would suggest a take away for the leftover food.


    He feels a little sorry for him, ¡°Is this taught by your mother?¡±

 Chapter 390: Peppa Pig

    Chapter 390: Peppa Pig


    Adair seems to give it a thought and then he shakes his head, ¡°Mum didn¡¯t teach me this, but I have


    seen her doing this before. The food is really delicious; it would be a waste to throw them away.¡±


    In fact, Lily never feed him with leftovers all along, it¡¯s just that sometimes she will order too much in


    one seating, and coupled with the fact that she¡¯s not well off in the beginning. This has trained her to be


    thrifty since those leftovers could fill her hungry stomachter on.


    Although he knows this, Rex is still feeling uneasy.


    Withoutparing to other children, his son should be one of a kind even in all of J City. But now, he is


    even more normal than most children.


    His maturity beyond his age makes him regret and me himself. From the time he was born, Rex was


    never part of his growing up journey, and time can¡¯t be reversed. What¡¯s gone is gone.


    Rex lifts his hand and touches the child¡¯s face, ¡°These food won¡¯t be as delicious when it¡¯s cold, and it¡¯s


    not very healthy too. If you really like them, uncle will bring you here again next time, is that okay?¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t insist, after listening to his words he immediatelypromises, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rex¡¯s swallows hard while pushing down the rising guilt and sadness, ¡°Next time, uncle will bring you


    and mother together.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to ask my mum, she won¡¯t necessarily agree to it.¡± Adair blinks hard. He¡¯s no longer as


    rigid as he used to be in the beginning.


    Rex smiles faintly and wipes the corners of his mouth gently. Then he pays the bills and exits the


    restaurant.


    One of them is tall while the other is short; one is huge while the other is tiny. The man is mature and


    striking, while the child looks smart too. The father and son immediately attract a lot of attention the


    moment they steps out of the restaurant. Especially the Maybach parked nearby, it is very eye-


    catching.


    Adair is the one who is envious of other children all along, but now he is experiencing envious gaze by


    onlookers for the first time in his life. His pace quickens as he feels a strange pride.


    Having a ¡®father¡¯ such as Rex doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea at all.


    After getting into the car, Rex straps the seatbelt for him gently before stepping on the gas pedal lightly.


    The sports car speeds forward with a ¡®vroom¡¯ sound.


    The car instantly disappears into the distance. In the car, he connects his phone to the car with


    Bluetooth as he calls his friends one by one.


    When they learn that they are going to watch a movie, several of them immediately reject him, but once


    they know his son ising, they change their mind and agree toe. This is especially true for Karl;


    he instantly grabs his car key and darts out of his house.


    Rex leads the kid to the cinema, and the manager there is waiting for them with a VIP screening room


    ticket. When he pushes open the door to the resting area, three massive men are already there sitting


    together. They turn their head towards them at the sight of their arrival, and then they simultaneously


    look at Adair on his side.


    They are stunned on the spot when theyy their eyes on him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s practically identical to Rex! It is as if they are carved from the same mould.


    Pehry is the first to react, he struts to the child¡¯s side and swallows hard while saying, ¡°You, you must


    be Rex¡¯s so¡­ oh!¡±


    Before he can finish the word ¡®son¡¯, he¡¯s bashed by Karl with a pillow.


    Pehry turns around andins, ¡°Karl, why did you hit me?¡±


    Karl is fuming right now as he doesn¡¯t want to stand on his side. He approaches him and scolds him in


    a soft voice audible only to the two of them, ¡°You damn brat! Rex still hasn¡¯t reconciled with the child


    yet!¡±


    Pehry immediately understands as he nods continuously, ¡°My memory has failed me, it¡¯s my bad!¡±


    He is just too excited when he sees the kid.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop bbering, you¡¯ll scare the child.¡± Orson catapults the coffee paper cup in his


    hands into the trash can and walks towards them. Although he seemsposed, he never moves his


    gaze from Adair.


    They are all bachelors without any experience with children. When theyy eyes on ¡®Little Rex¡¯, they


    can¡¯t contain their excitement.


    Adair stares at the tall and slender uncles in front of him and recognizes that they are simr to Rex.


    They are all tall and exuding an impressive aura, which is different from the adults he is normally


    exposed to.


    Despite that, the child is not intimidated, instead he just watches them carefully, and immediately opens


    his mouth and produces a crisp voice, ¡°Hi, uncles.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Pehry blurts out some vulgar words, but he immediately mps his mouth, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m


    spouting nonsense now!¡±


    Karl and Orson are both speechless at him.


    Rex snaps at him, ¡°You¡¯d better shut up.¡±


    Pehry instantly ps himself on his cheeks and says, ¡°¡­I¡¯m just too excited.¡±


    Adair silently watches their interaction, although he doesn¡¯t really understand what they are talking


    about, he knows they are talking about him. He scans Pehry who is quite good-looking and praises


    him, ¡°You are the most handsome person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Pehry widens his eyes as he points at himself, ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear that? He said that I¡¯m


    the best-looking person he¡¯s ever seen!¡±


    Karl twitches his mouth and says, ¡°Child, next time you can visit my clinic to check your eyesight.¡±


    Adair shrugs slightly, ¡°My mum has brought me to check my eyesight before, and they are fine.¡±


    A faint curve appears at the corner of Rex¡¯s mouth. The child¡¯s interaction with these adults is more


    interesting that he thought. He slips a hand across his legs and holds him by his back, carrying him up


    into his embrace easily. He introduces them one by one, ¡°This is Uncle Orson, he¡¯s in the same field as


    your mum as awyer; this is Uncle Karl, he¡¯s working in the hospital, and this is Uncle Pehry¡­¡±


    Rex stops at this point, contemting how to describe the nature of his work to the child. He can¡¯t tell


    the child that this person is running a night club.


    Suddenly, Pehry intervenes him, ¡°I¡¯m in the general entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This is alright; he has to give it to him for this one being able to transform his club into something


    impressive.


    Adair memorizes the details one by one. He is smart beyond his years, and that can be seen from his


    bright eyes. He¡¯s not the annoying type but rather he is alwaysposed and cool-headed.


    Karl can¡¯t help whispering into Rex¡¯s ears, ¡°Rex, the child does resemble you, not only his face looks


    the same, the way he carries himself is identical too.¡±


    Rex just smiles at this without saying anything, but it is obvious that he¡¯s proud of the child. Of course


    they will look almost the same, as they saying goes his son is a chip off the old block.


    ¡°Ah, since we¡¯re going to watch movies, what are we watchingter?¡± Pehry hands popcorn to the little


    kid and says, ¡°This is strawberry voured, try it.¡±


    Adair epts it and expresses his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Rex ces the kid down and asks him patiently, ¡°What do you want to watch?¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t think long and hard before replying, ¡°I want to watch the Adventure of Peppa Pig!¡±


    The adults immediately sink into confusion. What did he say? The Adventure of Peppa Pig? What is


    that about?


    They have never heard of it before.


    Rex¡¯s eyelids flutter slightly as he starts to feel uneasy. Despite that, he repeats his question patiently,


    ¡°What movie are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 391: Frustration of the Nanny Daddy

    Chapter 391: Frustration of the Nanny Daddy


    ¡°The Peppa Pig!¡± Adair takes it for granted that everyone knows what he is talking about. When Rex''s


    expression shows that he doesn¡¯t really know what Adair is talking about, Adair scornfully asks, ¡°Don¡¯t


    tell me you didn¡¯t know about Peppa Pig, Uncle Rex?¡±


    Rex shakes his head, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I know who¡¯s Peppa Pig.¡±


    That¡¯s the only answer he could give, isn¡¯t it? Or else how would he maintain his image in front of his


    child?


    What Rex didn¡¯t expect is that Adair throws another question to him, ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s the name of


    Peppa Pig¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rex starts sweating. He hasn''t even heard about Peppa Pig before today, how else would he know


    what¡¯s the name of its brother? But he takes a wild guess anyway, ¡°It¡¯s David or something?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Adair¡¯s smile disappears and is reced by the look of disliking Rex for being so


    ¡®uneducated¡¯.


    Meanwhile, Pehry quickly searches for the answer on the inte. It¡¯s the first time he got so anxious


    looking at the loading page. Luckily, the answer shows atst. He immediately responds to Adair¡¯s


    question, ¡°His name is George!¡±


    He then quickly hides his phone, trying not to let Adair see it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Adair looks at Pehry in a look full of excitement, as if he has found his league, ¡°Uncle


    Pehry watched Peppa Pig too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like Peppa Pig a lot.¡± In fact, Pehry never watches the show before. He is too busy to watch


    television programs. He has only heard of Peppa Pig but he wants to gain Adair¡¯s favour, so he acts


    like he is a fan of the show. ¡°I¡¯m very updated, alright?¡±


    Karl couldn¡¯t stand Pehry¡¯s pretentious acts. He pokes him from behind and says, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, Orson is thinking about other stuff.


    ¡°Are you really going to watch a cartoon show?¡±


    Rex nods without any embarrassment, ¡°If Adair wants to watch a cartoon show, then I will watch with


    him.¡±


    Orson is speechless. A man in his 30s abandoning his work just to watch a cartoon show with a child.


    He, himself wouldn¡¯t have believed that it¡¯s true, let alone other people.


    But what else can he do? They are already here. Looking at Rex happily and proudly apanying


    Adair, he let him be.


    So, four men and a child walk into the VIP screening theatre. The difference between the VIP


    screening theatre and a normal theatre is that their seats are like a single-seated sofa. It is adjustable,


    so they could sit at any angle they arefortable in.


    It feels very empty for a huge hall as they are the only audiences in the screening theatre. However, the


    feeling is chased away when the show starts.


    The fine screen and Dolby Atmos Surround Sound Technology disys the best of image quality.


    However, instead of concentrating on the colourful characters and what they say, the adults space out.


    Rex isn¡¯t in the mood of watching the cartoon show. He lowers his seat, enjoys his popcorns, and


    watches Adair, who puts all his attention into the show.


    He could see happiness in Adair¡¯s innocent eyes when the lights from the screen shine on his face.


    As long as Adair is happy, he is happy. He would do anything for him. Watching a show he isn¡¯t


    interested in is nothing. He could watch ten if Adair wants.


    A selfish thoughtes across his mind. If only the show duration is longer, he could spend more time


    with Adair. Even if they are not doing anything, Rex would still be happy as long as they are together.


    But sadly, it is too much to expect.


    Karl sees the way Rex looks at Adair. He pauses then shakes his head, ¡°If only Lily could see the way


    Rex pampers Adair.¡±


    The two people love each other but keep tormenting themselves. Isn¡¯t rtionship the hardest thing in


    the world?


    The show goes on. Whenever there¡¯s a funny scene, Adairughs along. Although he isn¡¯t loud, people


    could feel his happiness just by looking at him.


    When the show is about toe to the end, Rex starts nning where they should go next. However,


    an ident happens.


    Adair puts his popcorns aside, bows, and presses on his tummy. His handsome face crumples as if he


    is in great pain.


    Rex notices Adair isn¡¯t well. His frowns, ¡°Are you alright? Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°My¡­My tummy¡­It hurts¡­¡± Adair sounds weak.


    ¡°Is it a sudden pain?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Rex immediately orders the staff to pause the show and turn on the lights. Adair¡¯s face is so pale that it


    makes the new nanny daddy panics, ¡°Where does the paine from?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Adair points at his stomach. The pain causes him to gasp for air.


    Karl notices something isn¡¯t right. He approaches Adair to check on him. Adair screams a little when


    Karl ces his hand on his tummy. Before Karl could do anything else, Rex stops him.


    ¡°He¡¯s in pain. Stop pressing.¡±


    Karl knows that Rex is just being too concern, he exins in patience, ¡°I¡¯m just doing a simple check-


    up.¡±


    ¡°Do it another way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Karl sees how Rex cares about Adair. He stops his procedure andforts Adair, ¡°Adair, you¡¯re a


    good boy. Now, listen to Uncle Karl. Try to inhale and exhale slowly. Uncle Karl will send you to the


    hospital right away.¡±


    The ident happens out of sudden that nobody could have seen that. Pehry and Orson are in shock


    as well. They both follow them to Karl¡¯s Hospital.


    Karl is like their entry pass. They wouldn¡¯t need to line up or wait too long to get the blood test result.


    The result shows there¡¯s nothing wrong with Adair. The only problem is that he had too much food in


    the morning and before he could digest them, he ate a lot of popcorns in the theatre. So it causes


    indigestion and cramps in the stomach.


    Karl gives Adair some digestants and a drip to soothe his stomach before releasing him.


    Rex turns away as he couldn¡¯t bear to see the cold and thick needle pokes under Adair¡¯s skin. He feels


    the pain as if he is the one getting the needle.


    Pehry looks at Adair in guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you eat popcorns.¡±


    Adair lies in the hospital bed, being covered by a nket. He shakes his head and says, ¡°Don''t me


    yourself. Mommy has already warned me not to eat too much.¡±


    Lily had already scolded him for having too much snack before this. Today she isn¡¯t here and with Rex


    being a Yes-man, he loses control.


    Karl takes a look around, ¡°You guys should leave. Rex and I will be here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even if they stay behind, Orson and Pehry couldn¡¯t help much. Furthermore, Adair could feel uneasy if


    there are too many people watching him. So they decide to leave after making sure Adair is really


    alright. Then, there are only three of them left in the quiet ward.


    Karl pats Rex¡¯s shoulder and signals him to walk to the entrance of the ward, ¡°Should we inform Lily?¡±


    After all, she is the mother of the child. Adair is in the hospital now. It will not be very nice if she hears it


    from Adairter.


    When talking about Lily, Rex feels uncertain, ¡°If I tell her about this, she would probably kill me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is as bad as you think. It¡¯s nothing severe at all.¡± Karl is so used to being the mediator


    between Rex and Lily. Heforts Rex, ¡°Telling her the truth is always better than letting her find out


    by herself. Or maybe, I could help to put in some good words for you.¡±


    Although Rex doesn¡¯t really want to let Lily knows what happened to Adair, he knows he couldn¡¯t dodge


    the fact that Adair is in the hospital for long. Rex would rather do as Karl says now than waiting for her


    to find out about it herself and creates more misunderstanding between them.


    He has only been with Adair for just a day and Adair ends up in the hospital. Rex feels defeated. He


    takes out his phone and stares at the screen for almost half a minute before he makes up his mind to


    dial out that familiar sets of number.

 Chapter 392: Uncle Rex, Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 392: Uncle Rex, Do You Like Me?


    He turns around and puts up a long face. The phone gets connected right away and Lily sounds panic


    over the phone. She questions Rex, ¡°Where did you take my child to?¡±


    Rex licks his chapped lips, ignores her screams, and asks her a question in a guilty tone, ¡°Where are


    you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my child!¡± Lily¡¯s hands are shaking as she speaks, ¡°Where did you¡­¡±


    ¡°We are at the hospital,¡± Rex stops her. Just five words and that¡¯s enough to scare Lily.


    Before she could ask him where he hides the child, what Rex tells Lily stuns her.


    Hospital?


    Why are they in the hospital?


    It is always something bad when people mention about hospitals. When Lily thinks about what could


    happen to her child, she panics and it feels like her energies are drew out instantly. She could barely


    hold her phone, ¡°What¡­What happens to Adair?¡±


    ¡°He is fine. It¡¯s just indigestion. Karl has given him some medicine and a drip,¡± Rex exins in a calm


    tone but underneath that tone, he is as panic as Lily is.


    Lily couldn¡¯t see Adair¡¯s condition over the phone. The moment she thinks about Rex taking Adair away


    without her permission and got him into the hospital, she bes furious. Lily tries to calm herself


    down from the panics and the waves of anger she is feeling, her jaws clenched, and her cheeks puffed.


    She takes a few deep breaths to pull herself together.


    ¡°Tell me the ward number. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Rex hesitates for a minute but he gives her the number anyway.


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to trigger Rex at this moment. She worries that he would take the child away again if


    he¡¯s isn¡¯t happy. She tries to talk to him in her best attitude, ¡°Please, stay there and watch Adair. I¡¯ll be


    there right away.¡±


    Rex closes his eyes and replies, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon ending the phone call, Rex approaches Adair and tells him that Lily isingter. Adair smiles


    happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep after mommy is here.¡±


    Rex¡¯s heart aches when he sees Adair¡¯s tiny hand on the drip. ¡°You can sleep first. I¡¯ll wake you up


    when your mother is here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can still hold on.¡±


    Hearing what Adair says, Rex feels even more unsettling. He mes himself for not being a qualified


    father. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how much you should be eating before. I will take note of this in the future.¡±


    Adair raises his head and looks at the man sitting beside his bed. His eyes blink and he stares at Rex


    with his dark eyes in a confused look. ¡°Uncle Rex, I overate. That¡¯s it. You don¡¯t need to worry too


    much.¡±


    Rex holds Adair''s hand, the one without the drip on it, and looks at him, ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡±


    The heartache Rex is feeling now is nothingpared to the other senses. It is a blood-rted kind of


    feeling. If he could, he would take all the pain away from Adair and put it on himself.


    Adair looks closely at Rex. Although he doesn¡¯t feel good because of his stomach, he is very happy. He


    could feel that Rex cares a lot about him. He remembers Lily reacted the same way thest time he


    was sick. He could feel the love from both of them.


    However, it confuses him even more. Why didn¡¯t Rex show up for the past five years?


    Adair throws a question to Rex without thinking too much, ¡°Uncle Rex, do you like me?¡±


    Rex is stunned by the sudden question from Adair. His heart races when he sees Adair¡¯s bright eyes


    blinking in front of him. He, too, answers without much consideration, ¡°Very much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Adair gets an affirmative answer from Rex but his head is lowered. Rex doesn¡¯t know what Adair is


    thinking. After a while, Adair asks again, ¡°Then¡­Why didn¡¯t youe to look for mommy and me?¡±


    This question has been bothering Adair for too long. Ever since he finds out that Rex is his father, he¡¯s


    been thinking about it. However, the world of the adult is way tooplicated for him to understand.


    If he likes him, why didn¡¯t hee looking for him? If you like someone, don¡¯t you want to treat them


    nicely, like how the other fathers are always there for their children?


    He wants to understand the reason behind it so badly.


    Listening to the pitiful voice of his child, Rex¡¯s heart aches. He holds Adair¡¯s hand tightly and looks at


    him with a look full of concern and love, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want toe and look for you. I didn¡¯t


    know where you and your mommy was back then. I promise you, if I knew your whereabouts, I will


    definitelye for you.¡±


    It seems like Adair is well-aware of the fact that he is his father. There¡¯s no need to make up excuses


    anymore. Adair might not need to know what happened between Rex and Lily in the past but he must


    know that Rex loves him, very much.


    Adair frowns and asks Rex softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know? Other children have been with their parents


    ever since they were born.¡±


    The question adds a tingling feeling in Rex¡¯s heart. He sighs and tries to exin to Adair in the simplest


    way possible, ¡°When your mommy first had you, I didn¡¯t know about it. Then there was this ident


    and she brought you to the UK after it. I didn¡¯t know about this either. I thought both of you have died in


    that ident. I¡¯d never expect both of you to be living in the UK for all these while.¡±


    Adair listens to Rex¡¯s side of the story seriously. He puts on a straight face and asks, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t


    know that you have a son?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rex smiles bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then.¡±


    Adair goes quiet after that.


    All these while, he doesn¡¯t have any impression about his father. When he finds out that Rex is his


    father, the figure of his father has finally had a face now. After knowing what happened previously,


    Adair¡¯s mind goes nk.


    He could understand why Rex didn¡¯t show up but he couldn¡¯t understand why he is the only child


    dealing with these.


    He doesn¡¯t want topare himself to other children. He just couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°This is between me and your mother. You don¡¯t have to understand it at all. All you need to know is


    that I never gave up on you and your mother,¡± Rex¡¯s tone bes so gentle when he spills his


    feelings to Adair.


    They look at each other in the eyes and their connections strengthen. It¡¯s like special telepathy


    between father and son.


    Rex¡¯s chin trembles. He uses the term he¡¯s been practising thousand-million times in his head, ¡°Daddy


    loves you and your mommy very much. You don¡¯t need to have any doubt about that.¡±


    Adair feels poignant. He tries to suck it in but he fails. In the end, tears roll down from his cheek.


    In fact, Adair doesn¡¯t know why he cries. It could be from his subconscious for a sense of belonging to


    a family.


    Seeing Adair cries, Rex is heartbroken. He uses some tissues to wipe away Adair¡¯s tears and mucus


    without feeling disgusted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my baby. I will protect you and your mommy from now on. I will not


    let you leave anymore.¡±


    Initially, Adair wants to question Rex harshly for being absent for five years in his life. He doesn¡¯t want


    to forgive him so easily. However, when Rex¡¯s warm and loving arms hug him, he falls for the warmth


    he felt.


    He wants to meet his father so badly and now his dreames true!

 Chapter 393: Kisses in the Stairwell

    Chapter 393: Kisses in the Stairwell


    Lily has been rushing to the hospital after she hung up on Rex. Luckily there is no traffic jam. She


    arrives in the hospital half an hourter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She takes the elevator and arrives at the ward.


    Lily is too anxious to see her child that she forget to knock. She pushes the door open and enters the


    ward right away.


    From her direction, she could see there are two persons in the room. The child is sitting on the bed on


    drips while the adult is sitting beside the bed apanying the child. Both of their eyes are red.


    Lily quickly walks towards Adair. She is panting under her breathe. It is obvious how anxious she is


    walking to the ward.


    Rex keeps a calm face. His perfectly sculptured face seems fairer under the reflection of the white


    sheet from the bed. His hair is neatly groomed. Once she enters the room, his dark eyes follow her as


    she moves. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Adair smiles widely when he sees Lily. He calls Lily loudly, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to make things messed in front of the child. She holds her anger and clenches her


    fists. She then turns to Adair to check on him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    Adair sees the concern and anxious look on Lily¡¯s face, he knows he is in fault, ¡°Uncle Karl said I


    overate and had indigestion.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mommy told you to eat slowly and not to have too many snacks? You have a weak stomach.


    See, this is the cost of not listening.¡± She scolds him out of concern and worries. Lily hasn¡¯t seen Adair


    for two days, which is why she is worrying sickly.


    Adair pouts his lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mommy.¡±


    Lily feels soft-hearted looking at his pitiful look. She takes a deep breath, thinking that there¡¯s no use to


    be mad at him now since he is already sick.


    Rex is afraid that Lily would be too mad at Adair. He voices out in a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at him. It


    is my fault for having not taken good care of him.¡±


    If he remains silent, Lily might just have let this slip by. Lily is immediately enraged after she hears what


    Rex says.


    She smiles and stares at the handsome face in front of her, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know it¡¯s your fault?


    Now, taking away my child without asking me. Is that another habit from the Gabbot family?¡±


    Rex is speechless. He did take Adair away to piss her off. So he won¡¯tin now about being


    scolded by her.


    Lily gets even angrier when she sees Rex choose to remain silent. ¡°Speak up! Don¡¯t y innocent in


    front of the child. There I thought you are so capable. Getting him into the hospital in just two days. Is


    this your ideal way of taking good care of him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rex has got nothing to say.


    Lily looks at Rex¡¯s lowered head. His eyshes are longer and curler than most women, which gives


    him an innocent look. However, she knows who he is underneath that innocent face.


    Vicious, dictated, and bossy! He is everything evil in the world!


    ¡°Rex, how dare you to think it is an easy task to take care of a child! You are inexperienced, you never


    take care of Adair and you don¡¯t know about his health condition! It¡¯s just indigestion this time. Who


    knows what would happen next time? If anything happens to him, can you be held ountable? Or


    you didn¡¯t want to take responsibility in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡±, Adair stops Lily.


    Lily pauses and thinks something happened to Adair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adair takes a look at Rex, lowers his head, and whispers to Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t scold Uncle Rex. It¡¯s my fault for


    overeating. Uncle Rex is very nice to me. He brought me to the movie theatre and bought nice food for


    me.¡±


    Rex and Lily both don¡¯t expect to hear this from Adair.


    Seeing the way Adair defending him, Rex is so touched. It seems like he has already forgiven him.


    Adair treats him way better now aspared to two days ago.


    Lily stuns by Adair¡¯s word. She looks at Rex and Adair in an unbelievable look. She knows Adair too


    well. If Adair doesn¡¯t really think a person is nice to him, he wouldn¡¯t have defended that person.


    However, what he said kind of makes Lily feels jealous. They have only been together for just a few


    days¡­


    Seeing Lily¡¯s seething expressions, Rex knows she is about to reach her limit. He covers Adair¡¯s hand


    with the nket and stands up, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    This is exactly what Lily wanted. She takes a look at the drip bottle. There¡¯s much left and it is not going


    to finish in a short period. She tells Adair, ¡°You go to sleep now. Mommy will be at the door. Call me if


    you need anything, alright?¡±


    Adair nods and answers, ¡°Yes, mommy.¡±


    Rex looks at Lily, who is now tidying the nket for Adair. She ties her hair up into a ponytail today. Her


    fair neck is exposed and a few strands of hair fall on it when she lowers her head. She looks graceful.


    After being a mother, she bes more feminine and graceful than before. It is not the kind where she


    needs to show her gentleness or say anything. All she needs to do is just stand there and she could


    easily attract people¡¯s attention.


    As Lily stands up, Rex takes his eyes off of her quickly and leaves the room before her.


    She follows closely behind him. There is an emergency exit stairwell nearby. Rex walks into the exit


    door straightaway. Lily doesn¡¯t like dark and small space but before she could stop Rex, he has already


    walked into the stairwell.


    She sighs and follows him.


    In the corner of the stairwell, Rex takes out a cigarette and lights it up. The lights are dim and the green


    light from the emergency signal lights up the stairwell oppressively.


    Lily stands in front of Rex, her eyes still filled with the fire of her rages. She speaks up first as Rex


    remains silent once they step into the stairwell, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    Rex looks at Lily¡¯s clear and tiny face. Her hair is slicked back and it allows him to take a good look at


    her.


    Her smooth forehead and her nose form a perfect ratio. Her nose is tiny and the shape of her lips


    curves at the right ce, while her round chin gives her abination look of innocence and


    sensuality.


    She is beautiful, even when she is angry.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know Rex is appreciating her beauty even when she is mad. She feels like she has been


    saying so much but she never gets any reply from Rex. She is so furious that it hurts, ¡°Rex, are you


    even listening to what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Rexes out of his trance when he notices her bright eyes are ring at him. He blinks his eyes,


    leans over, and breathes the smoke from the cigarette on Lily.


    Lily didn¡¯t expect this. She doesn¡¯t smoke at all. Lily gasps the moment Rex leans over, and she inhales


    some of the smoke by ident. She gets choked and coughs until her eyes are red. Lily angrily raises


    her hands and tries to fan off the smoke around her. Before she could say anything, Rex grasps her


    hands.


    ¡°Rex¡­Hmm¡­¡±

 Chapter 394: Sentiment in the Ward

    Chapter 394: Sentiment in the Ward


    The man¡¯s scorching kisseses right over the top, followed by his sudden closing in. Lily stands


    unsteady on her feet and is forced into the corner with him tugging on her wrist. With her back against


    the wall, she grunts not out of pain but rather of shock.


    With only one hand, Rex secures her hands above her head, and leans down to kiss her fast and hard.


    As if nibbling on her lips, his quick tongue breaking into her mouth, brutally swirling.


    Lily is shocked to the core, not expecting these actions from him. Her slightly open mouth gives him an


    opportunity to break in. She is almost numb and passive to the man¡¯s intense giving. Her whole body is


    stuck as if it is pinned to the wall.


    His deep eyes are half open, looking at her panic-stricken face. The more helpless she looks, the


    deeper he goes in. All he wanted is to relieve his craving and to swallow her in one bite.


    He kisses her with such ferocity that he takes her breath away. She ims that she isn¡¯t that small-size


    and yet in front of him, she is tiny and powerless.


    ¡°Rex.. REX! Let¡­ GO!¡± She uncooperatively shifts her head, trying to avoid that passion of his.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As if disrupted by her movements, he raises his hand and holds tightly onto her chin, forcing her to tilt


    her head and ept it as it is.


    There is so much passion and intensity that the quiet space resounds with wet, smooching noises.


    Lily¡¯s ears be numb as his lips devour her time and time again.


    It is as if her energy is entirely sucked away. She could barely muster the strength to struggle. This


    feeling is all too familiar. Once he gets near her, she surrenders herself to him.


    But¡­


    Lily sees the white, floral wall behind the man¡¯s back and her memory suddenly alles flowing back.


    She sobers up and remembers the children in the hospital ward and bites him on the lip as hard as she


    could.


    For a moment, the smell of blood diffuses in the two individual¡¯s mouths.


    Yet it is like the man is unaware of the situation and is only slightly startled. Instead, he bes


    aggressive, upying every inch of her delicious mouth.


    Not knowing how much time has passed, Lily¡¯s tongue is numb. Her lips are hot and swollen from his


    passionate biting.


    Just when she is about to go out of breath, the man in front of her finally lets her go.


    By the end of the kiss, they are both panting. He is no better than her; his chest rising and falling


    noticeably, falling more and more in love with the woman in standing in front of him.


    Lily¡¯s hand raises high and is about tond a p on his face. Unfortunately, her hand is caught mid-air


    before it even touches a hair of the man¡¯s cheek.


    He narrows his eyes, and holds her hand against the wall with moderate force and says, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Haven¡¯t you hit me enough thest time?¡±


    Lily res at him angrily, but she doesn¡¯t notice that her own eyes are still watery from the heated kiss


    and have no effect at all. She scolds, ¡°You shameless bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shameless?¡± He suddenly raises his hand and presses it against her lips. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you


    shameful; when you opened your mouth to let me in?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily exims with her voice lowered, panting heavily. ¡°You were the one who dragged me out


    for this, if you¡¯re not the shameless one, who is?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with doing it with my own woman!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think belongs to you! Don¡¯t even dream of it!¡± Lily panics hearing him say this, and she


    could only enforce her own stance by saying something evil, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our child, I would never


    want to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± He suddenlyughs. His sexy lips are swollen because of all the kissing, and it adds a hint of


    devilish hotness, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, this child already exists and there¡¯s no use regretting


    it. We are involved for the rest of our lives because of this child, no matter how much you hate it!¡±


    ¡°REX!¡± Lily stares at him in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that those words that wereing out of his


    mouth, ¡°Have you forgotten about Vivian when you¡¯re saying these words?!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed when he¡¯s examining the emotions on her face, ¡°You keep reminding me of


    her, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Lily spats at him, ¡°You disgust me!¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± Heughs, yful and teasing yet serious, ¡°Do you know you look so fuckable when you¡¯re trying


    to be strong? You only speak the truth when you¡¯re in bed.¡±


    He emphasizes every word he says, as if every word is as fierce as thest. Lily listens while her heart


    beating faster and faster with her face red like a boiled shrimp, ¡°This is harassment, stop saying that!¡±


    ¡°If this was harassment, then you were already harassed by me five years ago.¡±


    Lily is so disrupted by him that she could not blurt out a word. She could only stare at him with a pair of


    indignant eyes.


    What could she do, facing such a man? What else could she do?


    Five years ago, she had nowhere to hide from him. Five yearster, it is still the same. She still could


    not calm herself and he is the same.


    She is trying so hard to calm her emotions, and yet she is so easily broken by him, still so vulnerable.


    Lily hates this version of herself, she grits her teeth with her slim wrist struggling. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Rex faintly nces at her scarlet cheeks. Suddenly, he takes away the hand that is mping down on


    her.


    It is as if that she does not expect him to let go of her, her arm habitually throws itself onto the wall. Lily


    frowns painfully and raises her head to look at him but bumps into a pair of indifferent ck eyes.


    He puts his hands into the pockets of his pants. His tailored shirt sticks to his slim, toned waist. The


    desire in his eyes is still present but his voice is cold, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let go, just go.¡±


    Lily is confused. She is dragged out for a passionate kiss and yet he wants her to go now.


    Rex doesn¡¯t give her time to react and just exits the building through the safe passage entrance. His


    back is straight and cool, which is quite different from when he was forcefully kissing her.


    She trots up to catch up with him, her face tense. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, unless you let the kid stay with me!¡±


    ¡°Adair is still on an IV, he can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until he finishes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with him, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two people are walking one after another, with the man¡¯s long legs walking fast. They are almost


    back at the door of the ward, and Lily is afraid that he would just m the door and leave her outside,


    not letting her see the child. She sees with the corner of her eyes that the door of the lounge is half


    closed. She tugs on the man¡¯s arm to drag him into the lounge without a care.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    She ms the door shut and locks the door with a turn of her wrist.


    Rex pushes down theughter in his eyes. If he really wants to leave, how could she stop him? His


    face still shows coldness and he says, ¡°Why did you pull me in here? Aren¡¯t you scared that this


    shameless man would do something to you?¡±


    Lily could tell that he was mocking her. Her face hasyers of red and white. Psychologically and


    spiritually she is irritated but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. The burning fire in her chest bes


    more and more intense, burning her sanity into the ground.


    She has reached the limit of her patience!


    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? REX¡­¡± The man pauses and purses his lips to look at the woman who begins


    to reach for his shirt. She is panting heavily, her warm breath spraying all onto his Adam¡¯s apple. And it


    is damned abrasive!


    As he watches her reach her back to unzip the back of dress, the cor revealing her neckline, then her


    shoulder, then the straps of her ck lingerie. She keeps moving, and kicks away the shoes on her


    feet. Her clothes slide down to her chest, revealing a white, dazzling plumpness¡­


    Rex¡¯s body stiffens, and he closes his eyes, while blocking her small hand that continues to make a


    mess. Then, he says, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

 Chapter 395: The Taste of Numbness

    Chapter 395: The Taste of Numbness


    She has gone crazy!


    Lily has lost her sanity. The hair band that circles her hair falls off as well, and her hair falls onto her


    shoulders, which is quite a pleasure to the human sight, messy and yet sexy as hell.


    She presses right up against his hot body, her small mouth slowly inching in to kiss his chin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    want this? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Rex quirks an eyebrow and keeps his face away from the tantalizing image from him, holding back his


    raw desire despite the fact that his body is already sending out signals of longing. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you already hard from kissing me? If it¡¯s hard to hold back, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll give


    you what you want.¡± Everything hase down to this, and she isn¡¯t afraid of anything, and if doing it


    with him once could win back her baby, then she¡¯ll do it!


    ¡°Lily!¡± The man¡¯s voice is low as he calls out her name. His handsome face darkens by her proximity.


    He knows she isn¡¯t doing this willingly, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to touch her. But Lily could not see


    his self-control; her two eyes stare directly into his. His hands are clutching hers, so she steps on her


    tiptoes to kiss his chin. She could feel her short stubble scraping his taste buds.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rex takes a deep breath. So many years have gone by and he¡¯s only loved her. He knows that


    he should push her away but his body is stuck and could not stop her.


    He has too much desire for her. These past five years his lust was shouting at him, screaming. One


    small action could now move him whenever she wants to.


    Lily could now feel she is in control now. She takes the chance to pull her hand back, and puts them


    around the man¡¯s neck. She strains her head up to kiss his Adam¡¯s apple and sucks on it heavily.


    She could hear the man¡¯s sexy groan from the top of her head. She doesn¡¯t know why but she has a


    rush of excitement from revenge.


    Who is to say if he has made all the choices? Who is to say if he¡¯s the only one who could seduce her?


    The rebellious side of Lily is forced out, and she could not hold back any longer. She then whispers in


    his ear, saying, ¡°How does that feel? Do you want it? I was just a bit closer and you couldn¡¯t hold your


    desire in. What? Hasn¡¯t Vivian satisfied your needs for the past five years that it¡¯s so hard to hold


    yourself back like this?¡±


    There isn¡¯t a tad of shyness in her words, you could even say that it is vulgar and rough, but it


    increases his desire towards her enormously.


    He loves this licentious side of her, hoping that she would be bolder even.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But this idiot doesn¡¯t know how to flirt; her rough movements almost hurt him. If it isn¡¯t for her, he


    wouldn¡¯t have any reaction in the face of the other woman.


    Lilypletely doesn¡¯t care of what he thinks or how he reacts. It is as if she is possessed, she wants


    to tear off his clothes, but her hands are shaking and it takes a lot of time even though it is only one


    button.


    Two of them are sweating a lot, especially Rex. He has sweat marks all over his chest.


    The lounge is supposedly only for family members of the VIP residents, and yet it bes a


    convenience for both of them.


    The man lowers his gaze and his sightnds on her small and panicky hands. He raises his hands to


    help her, but she ps his hands away. In the next second, his shirt is roughly torn apart and his


    buttons fall all over the floor.


    In this matter of men and women, she is always the passive one. Her asional initiative is merely a


    response to his enthusiasm. Rex has never seen such an enthusiastic side of hers.


    His heart is beating profusely, his heartbeat ringing in his ears. You could see how provoked he is.


    She strokes his hard body in awless manner, from his shoulders to his back, from his back to his


    loins, and all the way down until¡­


    Rex holds his breath for a moment, tilting his head back and closing his reddened eyes. He catches her


    hand and when he opens his eyes again, his dark eyes are filled with lust.


    His voice is husky beyond measure, and he lowers his face close to her face and says, ¡°Are you sure


    you want to do this?¡±


    Lily meets his gaze and smiles through clenched teeth, provocatively asking him, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cry and beg for meter, but I¡¯m not going to stop.¡± His words are warning her and


    giving her ast chance for escape.


    Lily has already lost her mind, and the more he says those words, the more she holds her anger in her


    heart, and the harder it is to rampage through her body without it out.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything, but exins everything with her actions.


    The man¡¯s lips are hot, his eyes narrow sharply. In the next second, his solid arms picker her whole


    body up by the waist and ce her on the double bed not far away.


    He is on the top with her on the bottom. With the two already with their clothes messy, he tears up her


    clothes with force and she is left only with a bra.


    Looking at curves of this woman, Rex red eyes be redder. He is like a twenty-year-old kid again,


    he could care to be tender and soft, not giving her chance to adapt of him going into her.


    Five years without anyone entering her, Lily groans softly, excited with a hint of pain.


    Rex¡¯s actions freezes, even though he couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, he tries to control himself.


    Carefully, his huge palms hold onto her flushed face, asking softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Lily shyly moves away her face, afraid that she would be too loud. Her white teeth are biting on her


    lower lip, her two eyes full of desire. Five years have passed, yet she is still as beautiful as before, she


    just doesn¡¯t know it.


    Rex¡¯s forehead is damp with sweat, and with patience he leans down to kiss her lips to keep her from


    biting himself, gently licking the corners of her lips with one soothing stroke of force.


    He knows she is hurting, and is d to find out that she hasn¡¯t has sex with anyone else for the past


    five years.


    She is still so raw, so etched¡­


    Rex slowly adjusts himself to help her rx, waiting for her body to adapt him. Only then does he dare


    to move. Not daring to be too ruthless or reckless, he is afraid that she would be ufortable.


    Lily almost simultaneously crosses her arms over her mouth. Her eyes are foggy, blocking out the low


    cry that is about to spill out of her throat. This is her first intimate contact after five years, it makes her


    remember the countless days and nights that she had experienced. Even thought so much time has


    passed, she is no stranger to his body; it is like a switch, and everything startsing back to her in a


    flick.


    This is such a terrible feeling. She simply couldn¡¯t do to him what she did to anyone else.


    What she feels with him is familiar, and eptable.


    This knowledge makes Lily feel overwhelmed, and she could only look at the man on top of her slowly


    dominate her.


    Rex is extraordinarily gentle, mostly mindful of her feelings. Seeing her cover her mouth, he pulls her


    arm away and presses it over her head, his hot gaze falling on her beautiful body, ¡°Lily, Lily¡­¡±


    Her name spills from his throat. Tinged with lust, ites more overwhelmingly than ever.

 Chapter 396: Put on Your Clothes and Get Out

    Chapter 396: Put on Your Clothes and Get Out


    Lily is struggling to get a clear thought. She ispletely at his mercy and her voicees out broken,


    "Don''t, don''t call me that..."


    "Lily, baby!" Rex is fierce, torturing her ears. Her skin is soft and pinky and that makes him so excited,


    "I have missed you so much, I want to hold you forever. You are going to be my woman once again."


    "Stop it, don''t..." Lily shakes her head; she does not want to cross his gaze. She is ashamed, but inside


    her mind, she does not want him to stop. She can only close her eyes and endure it.


    Rex never gets enough of her, he kisses her all over her face asking, "Baby, open up your eyes, look at


    me, you know I love when you do it."


    It is said that women can see man only when he is on top of her in bed. And Rex wants Lily to see him


    only.


    Lily blushes, and does not heed him, "Enough with the talking,e!"


    "Come?" An evil smile appears on Rex''s face, his veins are madly pulsing and he is as hard as a rock.


    His charming voice sounds faintly, "You wanted it! I am not finishing up anytime soon!"


    Then, regrets haunt Lilly.


    Rex is pumping her so hard to make the bed creak as it is going to break soon. The room is very bright,


    the curtains are white, and they can see each other very clearly. Lily feels like she is swimming in


    boiling water, where their skin touch is pure fire.


    The pleasure mixed with the pain is an emotion that strong that she almost can stand it anymore. She


    shes his muscled back with her nails, marking him as if he''s been attacked by a tiger.


    Just when Lily feels that she is about to catch fire, they climax together and the man finally stops.


    She is about to have a heart attack. Rex falls aside, his arm around her waist. Her mind is empty, takes


    a long while to regain rity.


    The scent of passion fills the air; their naked bodies remain to contemte each other.


    Lily''s slowly gets her original color back. She now wonders why she did such a thing with Rex, the


    anger took over probably. They are not together. They are not lovers, but they have made love.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lily mocks herself for own inability to keep control in front of him.


    Rex is still tripping after the mind-blowing sex; he does not notice Lily''s anger. When he approaches


    she pulls away, snapping like a spring.


    Rex''s froze. He looks at her and goes, "What''s wrong?"


    Rex, still out of breath, gets close to kiss her on the forehead but she gets up quickly. She sits on the


    bedside, reaches her clothes and try to put them on with nervous movements, showing panic and


    distress.


    Rex, with a rapid move, snatches her clothes from her hands and asks again, thus time with anger,


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lily takes a deep breath looks up at him and with a cold tone, "Nothing''s wrong, you wanted to have


    sex with me, I satisfied you. And now I''m going to see Adair; that was our agreement, right?"


    Her words are disgusting. She slept with him to get what she wanted. She wanted him to hate and


    forget her; she wants that for her too. In this way, living would be much easier.


    She did it, like a true master of disguise.


    Rex remains quiet for two full minutes without saying a word. He just stares at her, stares at the face


    that was blushing and moaning just a little while ago. It was all a horrifying lie.


    Lily, frightened cannot contain herself and explodes in a loudugh.


    A deep nervousughteres from her chest, aughter not meant to smile or cheer. Rex still cannot


    believe what she just did and lingering at her he asks directly, "Did you just prostitute yourself to obtain


    something?"


    The sentence is terribly ugly, but ironically true. It really went that way.


    Rex is exuding a terrifying aura; the room fills up with awkwardness and tension. She sees the blue


    veins surfacing on the back of his hand, Lily is scared even to look at him, she is afraid of being beaten.


    What she feared never came after all. Rex would never raise a finger on her, which would make him


    feel even sicker than he already feels.


    The words kill more than the swords. He humiliates her verbally, he shatters everyst inch of dignity


    that she has left.


    "Next year you are going to be thirty, you no longer are a young girl. How can you think I would give


    Adair to you after what you just did? The foolish things I said in bed means nothing to me, it was just


    aftermath of memory. Memories I held dear for five long years. Moreover, I have never said that you


    could take Adair." His face is dark as the night sky and he speaks with no mercy, "I admit that I fell for


    it, but I am not the only one."


    After all she said, Lily knew there would be consequences. She is not surprised at all, but those words


    hurt her very much.


    She feels she is old. So, who is young? Vivian perhaps?


    "Actually, I''d like to say something on your behalf. You are such a great mother. You took Adair away


    from me without considering our feelings five years ago. Now, there is nothing you can do anymore to


    see him, even if he is just next door. The only thing you can get now is the lower part of my body..."


    Every word is a steely knife into her heart. Lily cannot withstand losing Adair. It is the only thing that


    matter for her. Her face is swollen with anger, worse than being pped.


    Her eyes are devilish, but Rex doesn''t care anymore. He is merciless.


    Rex squeezes the dress in his hand, as if he wants to suppress the rising desperation in his chest, and


    the next second he throws the dress in her face, "Put on your clothes and get out!"


    Lily is mute, she knows that speaking now would only make things worse.


    The warm and ambiguous atmosphere disappears, leaving only embarrassment and despair.


    Rex is just a man, without so many scruples and troubles. She ripped his shirt. He takes a spare one


    from the closet and puts it on. Not caring about the thoughts of others, he exits wearing the hospital


    gown with the pants of the suit.


    Lily, astonished, looks at the leaving back of Rex. The reminiscences of their bodies merging arise,


    alongside with the pain and soreness. She is left alone.


    The white closet in front of her shows her vague shadow, she cannot move from the bed, pitiful and


    sad.


    The long hidden tears stream down; she wraps the quilt around her, buries her head in the white pillow,


    and let herself finally go.

 Chapter 397: What Dont You Yield?

    Chapter 397: What Don''t You Yield?


    Rex gets out the ward and order the security guard to keep an eye on Lily and to make sure she does


    bit see Adair. Then, he walks toward Karl''s office.


    Karl is studying the medical record of a heart surgery case when hears the opening sound of the door.


    He is stunned to see Rex dressed in such a weird way.


    "Are you... escaping?" Messy hair, hospital gown, ck suit pants and swollen face, looks like he is


    running from a mental hospital.


    Rex is in a too bad mood to bear jokes. "Do you have a spare shirt? Lend me one."


    Karl takes a shirt out of the closet, a striped one that he only wore once and looking at Rex''s


    conditions, he prefers not to ask questions. He noticed though the red bright scratches on his neck


    must be very painful.


    Karl''s brows twitch, and he tries to figure them out, "You, wouldn''t you be..."


    "No." Rex directly interrupts Karl''s unreliable thoughts. He grabs the shirt, and as if he was alone in the


    room, he goes on changing clothes.


    Karl is astonished. His whole back ispletely covered in scratches and red marks. "Your back...


    what the hell happened?" He could not keep quiet.


    Rex curls his lips sardonically, "That is Lily for you. Is it that bad?"


    Being an outsider, Karl is surprised, and there are too many things he does not know. So he goes on


    asking...


    "When did you meet her?"


    "Just now, Adair was sick and called her."


    "So you just defiled my hospital..."


    "Yep." Thinking about his feelings, makes him feel stupid. He is anxious and he says sincerely,


    "Probably was better to hold it off."


    He knew everything Lily was going to say. He would not flirt with her nor approached her in any sexual


    ways even though he wanted to have sex with her so bad.


    Rex was sure to be rejected if he had tied. She looked somewhat distracted, he never thought that she


    would use her own body to get something.


    Karl observes Rex putting his shirt on and fastening the buttons, "Where is Lily now?"


    "I have no idea, I sent her away."


    "..." Karl keeps wondering the situation; it has always been the other way around. Lily is the one who


    always sent him away. Has the sun risen from West today?


    As a true friend, he still has to persuade Rex, "If you need to talk to her, try doing it kindly. What would


    you like to do with this woman?"


    What''s more, for him, she is the one.


    Rex tucks the corners of his shirt into his trousers, rolls up the sleeves up to the elbows, and


    indifferently goes, "Kindly you say. Would she listen? A man gotta do what a man gotta do."


    "What is it then?" Karl frowns slightly, unhappy to see them still fighting after all these years.


    ¡°She wants Adair? That is not going to happen.¡± Rex takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and


    dials the number of the Han Yu Law Firm, the one who was in charge for the divorce case, "Lawyer


    Zhao, write a draft regarding the custody of an unmarried mother. I need it by tomorrow."


    Karl still wonders how Rex orders left and right. Because of a longsting friendship, he is certain Rex


    is not just messing around. He is dead serious and that scares him.


    Rex hangs up the call and Karl rushes to persuade him, but unfortunately Rex walks is out of his office


    before he could even speak.


    "Rex, Rex..."


    The man listens to no one and watching him walking away, Karl sighs helplessly. Is it the wisest


    decision?


    ...


    When Rex gets back to the ward, Adair is already asleep, his big eyes are closed, and his small mouth


    opens regrly, snoring.


    He sleeps blissfully, totally unaware of the ongoing war between his beloved parents.


    Seeing Adair''s innocent face, he gradually softens his heart, hardened by Lily''s actions. He sits on the


    bedside to kiss his son goodnight while his mind cannot stop thinking about that irritating woman.


    He left earlier and now he knows nothing of Lily''s whereabouts.


    Although he controls himself all the time, he is aware of his own strength. She suffered a hard blow, will


    she be able to endure?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And he is worried again. His feelings cannot be suppressed so easily. He should have waited to check


    on her, he is thinking.


    In that moment he was too angry to think straight, he just wanted to get away from her, as far as


    possible. It was just to prevent him from saying more and hurting her over and over.


    She made the first move and made him lose control for the excitement. From heaven he threw him into


    hell with a few words. He is dying inside.


    That irritating face shes in front of him, making him grits his teeth. He met many women in his life,


    but they are all nothingpared to Lily. She looks soft, but she is the toughest of all.


    If she wanted to see her son, why not ying it nice? Why making up all these bullshits? Why Ryan


    agreed to all of this? Disgusting! He should not let here to the hospital in the first ce.


    She is smart, but sometimes not even her, can understand her true intentions.


    Rex (this old man) is tired, but what can he do? He keeps falling in love with this woman who brings


    nothing but troubles to him. His only choice is to endure it.


    ...


    Lily, after crying a river, dresses and leaves.


    She wants to go see Adair, but when she is approaching his ward, she notices two tall men standing


    outside the door. They were not there before, that is Rex''s doing.


    After that harsh experience, she doesn''t have the guts nor the strength, her whole body is still aching,


    and she looks like shit. Lily, for the first time ever, retreats. She keeps looking at them from distance


    and then she turns around and leaves.


    As soon as the elevator''s door is open when ites down in the parking lot, she runs to the car and


    finally, in that closed space, she feels safe.


    Not even five seconds of peace that the phone suddenly rings in her handbag. Ryan is calling.


    What is the worst thing that could happen...


    Shecks self-confidence now, clears her throat and picks up, "Hi?"


    "How''s Adair?" Ryan''s calm voice reaches her troubled mind with a reassuring power.


    "He is doing great, he just ate too much."


    Listening to her voice, Ryan asks worriedly, "What did he do to you?"

 Chapter 398: The Marks on her Neck

    Chapter 398: The Marks on her Neck


    Lily narrows her eyes and lies, "No. I just check on Adair."


    Ryan obviously doesn''t believe what she says. Based on his understanding of men, it is absolutely


    impossible for him to just let her check on kid, not to mention that Rex is not just a man like others.


    He knows that she doesn''t want to share, or in another word, she doesn¡¯t want him to know.


    Ryan frowns. He wants to say something, but at the end he doesn¡¯t. Instead, he chooses to give her


    space, "Come back if you finish."


    Seeing that he doesn''t continue to ask more, Lily feels relieved, "Okay."


    The car bes quiet again after she hangs up. She raises her hand but identally sees herself in


    the rearview mirror. Her hair is scattered down. She sees a few red marks on her neck when she raises


    her head up. She immediately looks away. She doesn¡¯t want to see herself looking like this.


    Now she finally calms down. Thinking about what happens just now, she feels ashamed and shy. She


    even epts to have sex with him.


    Lily, Lily, are you crazy!


    She closes her eyes and leans against the seat behind her. She takes a deep breath. But what


    happens in the lounge keep showing in her mind.


    When he bit his lips in sex, when he called her name, when he sweated¡­


    Lily bites her lips. She doesn¡¯t know what happens to her. She keeps thinking about him. At the same


    time, she can¡¯t help torture and condemn herself in her heart.


    She must be lustful. She can''t help having sex with him maybe because she hasn''t had a man for five


    years. Now that Adair''s affairs have not been resolved, how can she keep thinking about him?


    Lily opens her eyes and looks at the empty underground parking garage. She is suddenly a little


    confused. After what happens today, how can she face him in the future?


    ...


    When Adair wakes up, Rex is calling his assistant outside the door. There is a problem with a project


    he invests. He is told that one of the shareholders suddenly withdrew his money, which may influence


    the expected time for thepany to go public. If they can¡¯t handle it well, the impact and the lost will


    be huge.


    Hearing that, Rex understands what¡¯s going on immediately. At this time, such a low probability event


    happens. It must be someone do it on purpose. As for who it is, he can''t think of the second one except


    for Ryan.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Follow the information about it and report to me immediately. Find a way to collect the


    scattered stocks from the minority shareholders. Talk to them first." Rex stays calm, not panicking at all,


    in front of problems. For him, even he loses this project, at most he will only lose some money, which is


    not a big deal for him.


    His savings is quite huge over these years. For him, it is just a number on the bank card. The only


    problem is that he doesn''t want to lose to the man named Ryan.


    He gets so annoyed seeing Ryan being around Lily a long time ago. Since he wants to fight, Rex will


    definitely fight back.


    "Mommy? Mommy?"


    Rex is talking on the phone. Suddenly he hears the cry of the little baby from the ward. His heart feels


    tense when he hears the crying. Without hesitation, he says, "The kid is awake, I''ll talk to youter."


    Immediately, he hangs up the phone without hesitation.


    Knowing Rex already hangs up, Fraser feels stunned looking at the phone. Rex hasn''t been to the


    company for nearly a week. When he says ¡®The kid is awake¡¯, it¡¯s full of caring and love. It''s hard to


    imagine such a cold and ruthless person will be like this because of a woman and a kid.


    This is what the saying goes, everything has its vanquisher. He finally meets a woman who can


    conquer him.


    Rex hurriedly pushes the door and enters the ward. Adair is already sitting up. His big eyes are still a


    little blurry. Adair turns his head and nces inside the room. Then he asks Rex hurriedly, "Where is


    my mom?"


    "Mom has something to do, so she leaves already." Rex doesn¡¯t feel shy at all lying to a little kid.


    If Adair knows the reason his mom leaves is because he does bad thing to her, he is sure Adair will


    fight with him.


    Of course, the bad thing is not real bad thing. It¡¯s bad thing in bed.


    When Adair hears this, his mood immediately bes bad. His small face wrinkles together, and his


    head lowers down, "She didn¡¯t wait for me..."


    Although Lily is always busy, she still goes home every day and ys with him for a while. He never


    leaves her since childhood. When a kid wakes up, he will especially want to find his mom. Adair is no


    exception.


    Rex sits on the bedside and pats him on the shoulder, "Mom wille back when she finishes. Adair is


    a big boy. You can be independent. Besides, uncle will always be with you here."


    Adair is very well behaved. He doesn¡¯t think too much like an adult. Knowing that his mom is busy, he


    doesn¡¯t ask for too much anymore, "Then can we go back now?"


    He doesn''t like hospitals and always feels it¡¯s very boring.


    Rex already talks to Karl. Knowing that they can go back after the infusion, he immediately nods his


    head, "Yes."


    Adair''s mood seems to be better now. He lifts the quilt off and sits on the side of the bed, shaking his


    legs in the air.


    Rex bends over and takes the shoes on the floor. It¡¯s a pair of ck sneakers withce-up style. He


    unties the buckle of the shoce slowly. Then he puts it on the Adair''s feet.


    It¡¯s the first time for Rex to do such thing. It¡¯s unavoidably slow. It takes him ten minutes just to put on


    shoes.


    Adair looks at the messy bowties on his shoes. It must be the ugliest bowtie he has ever seen. But


    seeing how serious Rex is, he just says awkwardly, "Thank you."


    "Don''t say thank you to me." Rex looks calm, but inside, his heart is full of joy. His strong arms hold


    Adair down from the bed, then he naturally holds Adair¡¯s hand, "ok, let''s go home."


    Adair just recovers from indigestion. He can¡¯t eat too much food. Also Rex doesn¡¯t know how to cook.


    On their way back, they go to a famous porridge shop and take away a vegetable porridge and a bowl


    of lotus seed porridge.


    After two days of getting along, adding with his ¡®psychological counseling¡¯, Adair is a bit less cautious


    and talks more in front of him. Adair almost shares everything happens in the UK.


    Rex listens with joy, holding the steering wheel in both hands. He taps his index finger a few times and


    asks, "Do you like Uncle Ryan very much?"


    "Of course. He is very nice to me and my mom. He always buys me a lot of toys. Uncle Ryan says he


    will protect me and my mom forever." Adair doesn¡¯t realize what Ryan means to Rex. He just thinks


    that Ryan is very nice to him. He doesn''t know what the goodness represents.


    Rex is a little upset when he hears it, but he can''t say anything. Who can he me that Ryan, not him,


    was there for Lily for five years.


    He can only ask vaguely, "Uncle Ryan will marry one day and have kids of his own. What should you


    do then?"


    Adair gets silence for a while, and then answers quickly, "But Uncle Ryan said he will stay with us


    forever."


    Hearing his answer, Rex¡¯s heart feels pain suddenly. But Adair says again, "But my mom says that I


    should be independent. I can''t always rely on Uncle Ryan."


    Rex stops talking. It turns out... Is that what she ns to do?


    Rex startsughing. She pretends to fall in love with Ryan in front of him. Behind his back, she doesn¡¯t


    want to rely on anyone. But fortunately, at least she has never considered being with Ryan.


    Rex is in a better mood, "Don''t worry, I will protect you and your mom in the future."


    "And Uncle Ryan." Adair is taught to be grateful since he was little. He doesn¡¯t forget Uncle Ryan.


    Rex curls his lips into a smile and says unwillingly, "If he needs it, sure."


    As long as his son is happy, everything else is meaningless.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 400: You Still Love Him

    Chapter 400: You Still Love Him


    After five years, he still keeps her phone number. Lily is a little cramped for a while, stuttering when she


    answers, "Yea¡­yes, it''s me."


    She thinks that Karl may wonder why she suddenly calls him. Unexpectedly, he just asks in a faint and


    warm voice, "How are you all these years?"


    He is such a gentle and warm man. He has always been like this. Only his voice and appearance can


    make people feel like they can rely on him. Being with him is like a spring breeze, warm and nice.


    There is no pressure from him.


    Thinking of that the reason she calls him is to ask for something, she suddenly feels ashamed, "I''m


    fine, how about you?"


    "I''m good." After speaking, Karl smiles, "Actually, Rex mentioned your situation to me before."


    "Yeah."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a short conversation, it bes silence.


    Lily clenches her fingers on the phone tightly. She knows what to say. But it¡¯s so hard for her to open


    her month. Even though it¡¯s not a big favor, she still feel shy to ask. After all they don¡¯t talk to each


    other for so long.


    He is aware of her embarrassment. Then he says it first, "You call me to ask about Rex, right?"


    She feels so grateful seeing him mentioning it first. She takes a deep breath and says, "Yes."


    "What can I do? Tell me what I can do to help you."


    Hearing this, Lily feels relieved. She has no worries of asking for help from him anymore. She is


    worried that she cannot exin clearly through the phone. She asks him out at the coffee shop of a


    five-star hotel, which is just three or four kilometers away. He agrees immediately.


    After hanging up Lily''s phone, Karl calls Rex immediately while walking out with the car key. As soon as


    Rex answers the phone, he says, "Did you leave Lily alone again?"


    Rex is ying ball with Adair in the yard while he calls. Hearing his question, Rex feels unexpected. He


    raises his eyebrows and says, "How do you know?"


    He doesn¡¯t contact with Lily recently. But about this, he doesn¡¯t tell anyone. How does he know?


    Karl gets speechless, "Lily calls me just now to make an appointment with me. I know you must do


    something to her. Otherwise why would she be so desperate to ask for help from me?"


    Rex doesn¡¯t answer him, but asks, "Will you go?"


    "Of course. How desperate she will be if I refuse!" Karl sighs. He feels that he has put so much effort


    for their affairs. "I feel I am your love assistant, Rex. Don¡¯t go too far. It is not easy for Lily to take care


    of a kid alone. You frighten her instead showing her love. You don¡¯t want to get married anymore,


    right?"


    "Does she listen to me when I show my love?" Rex grits his teeth when he says that. He bes


    angry when he thinks of what she says. "Don¡¯t say too much when you see her. If she asks about the


    kid, you just answer you don¡¯t know. She would think I could bear everything if I don¡¯t make her feel


    frightened. She holds Ryan''s hand in front of me. That¡¯s too much."


    After all, he just minds that she is not with him, instead, being with another man.


    After all, it¡¯s between Rex and Lily. What Karl can do is just to help as a mediation. When it goes to


    decisions and opinions, only two of them can make.


    He reminds Rex in advance, "I''ll say it first. If you scare her away, don''te to me to cry."


    "Impossible." Rex is full of confidence. He looks at the little boy who is ying not far away. "Since she


    comes back, I will never make her leave me anymore. I swear!"


    ¡­


    When Karl arrives at the hotel cafe, Lily is already there waiting for him. She is closer, so she arrives a


    little earlier.


    When he sees her slender back, he walks to her faster. When he sees the familiar face, he pauses his


    step suddenly.


    Five years passing by, the woman in his memory has be more mature and decent. Her figure


    bes plumper than before. She looks less young, but more mature. Her face doesn¡¯t change much.


    Her skin looks better, which shows she has been well taken care of over the years.


    If he doesn¡¯t know already, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she already has a kid from her figure.


    Lily feels a ck shadow next to her. She raises up her eyes. She stands up to greet him immediately


    when she sees him. "Karl, long time no see."


    Long time, it¡¯s really long time.


    Karl suddenly understands Rex¡¯s feeling when he sees her. Even he is a little stunned as a friend, let


    alone a beloved one.


    In their hearts, Lily already bes an impossibly important person.


    He gives her a gentle and warm hug. Quickly he releases her after a gentle touch, "Long time no see."


    They sit down. Karl doesn¡¯t like drinking coffee, so he asks for a pot of tea. The white mist of the tea


    wafts between them, which makes the atmosphere ease a little.


    She is a little nervous when she waits and thinks what to say. But when she sees him, she doesn¡¯t feel


    as much nervous anymore. She is not as unfamiliar to Karl as she thinks. He has not changed, not at


    all.


    Lily can see hisfort and tolerance for her from his gentle eyes. He is older than her. He can always


    give her a lot of warmth.


    "I''m sorry, Karl. I ask for favor from you once Ie back."


    "What are you talking about? Even if you don''t mention it, I will still ask Ryan about you two. He already


    feels annoyed from me asking him every day. It¡¯s good to find someone to rece him." Karl doesn''t


    want her to feel burden.


    Lily understands, but she feels guiltier hearing what says, "What happens between two of us is too


    complicated."


    Karl smiles. He doesn¡¯t deny her. He picks up the teacup on the table and takes a sip. There is a hint of


    scent between his lips and teeth, "I know it¡¯splicated. After all these years, you haven''t forgotten


    each other."


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to admit it, "After all, we have been together for a while. How can we forget each


    other?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean." Karl smiles. He doesn¡¯t give her space to run away from the subject. "You still


    love him, and he loves you too."


    His words are too straightforward. She can''t bear it.


    However, she doesn¡¯t have the strength to deny it.


    She gives birth to a child for him. What else can she quibble about? If she doesn''t love him, why would


    she take such a big risk and suffer that much for him?


    Lily gets silent for a few seconds. Then she smiles bitterly, "We only torture each other when we are


    together. It''s better if we let each other go. If it''s not for the kid, I won''te back."


    Karl understands her feelings and situation. He knows that she doesn¡¯t let go what happens years ago.


    "I know you have a grudge against Rex in your heart. But he will never let you go knowing that you are


    still alive, and even have a kid with him. You can say he is selfish or anything else. He has been


    looking for you crazily these years. If he hasn''t firmly believed that you are alive, he won¡¯t be able to


    live until now. Now that he finally sees you, he won''t let you go."

 Chapter 401: It Is Fine to Give in

    Chapter 401: It Is Fine to Give in


    Hearing what he says, Lily feels a sting in her eyes. Her hands slowly clench and she tries her best to


    withstand the tingly sensation in her nose.


    ¡°When you had that ident and the police thought you were dead, Rex was the hardest one to ept


    the fact. He neglected himself for a very long time. He didn¡¯t care about anything, not even his


    company. He didn¡¯t listen to anyone and keep drinking as if he wanted to die drinking.¡±


    ¡°That arrogant look you are seeing right now is merely a disguise. He had changed so much in these


    five years. His eyes are empty most of the time. No emotions, no spirit. All he knew was to look for you,


    think about you and tormenting himself. He went back to the ce of the ident almost every day. He


    said it is the only way he could keep you apany so that you wouldn¡¯t feel scared.¡±


    Telling Lily what happened to Rex in the past reminds Karl of Rex¡¯s condition previously and he


    bes concerned, ¡°I know what happened previously hurts a lot and you will never forget about it but


    all these years when you are gone, Rex wasn¡¯t living well too. I¡¯m not trying topare what both of


    you have been through. All I wish is you know about the other side of the story and that Rex still cares


    about you.¡±


    Lily totally understands what Karl meant. She has heard the same thing more than once and she got


    heartache every time she hears about the story. However, she really thinks Rex and her have drifted


    too far apart. She can¡¯t ignore the fact that there are many things unsolved and standing between


    them.


    Lily stares at the corner of the table in a daze, ¡°But this is too hard for me.¡±


    ¡°Because of the feeling you had in him? Or the is it the child?¡±


    Karl makes the issue transparent for Lily. Too transparent that Lily doesn¡¯t know how to answer it. Lily


    feels like Karl could see her through and reaches her deep into her heart. All her disguise and cover-


    ups are useless in front of him.


    Karl doesn¡¯t force Lily to make her decision right away either. He gently advises her, ¡°I won¡¯tment


    much on your rtionship with him. It is entirely up to you two. However, about Adair, I know you have


    been raising him alone since he was born. It is not an easy job and that you have poured your heart in


    him but after all, Rex is his father. It is an undeniable fact. You are asking him to give up his child now.


    If it was you, would you agree to that?¡±


    Lily wouldn¡¯t even think about the assumption, let alone agree with it.


    This is her life. Her child is everything to her.


    ¡°Karl, I never want to find another guy to spend my life with after Rex. I can give everything up but not


    my child.¡± Lily had been hurt too many times in love. It is difficult for her to fall in love again.


    Karl takes a good look at the woman standing in front of him. It¡¯s been five years. Lily is no longer the


    youngdy of twenty-four years old. She has her life now. He could see her toughness and


    determinations through her eyes. She has got something to guard for now.


    The Lily he sees now is heartbreakingly admirable.


    Karl thinks of Lily as his little sister and he wishes the best for her, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m saying this as your friend


    instead of Rex¡¯s. I really hope you could let go and let the past be the past. Everything bad has already


    been settled. If you really didn¡¯t love Rex anymore, I would say a word about it and I wish the best for


    you but it is obvious that you still have feelings for Rex. Don¡¯t deceive yourself or you might end up in


    regret at the end of the day.¡±


    Every word Karl says is like grenades dropping in Lily¡¯s heart. Each word causes an explosion and


    leaves Lily in shock. She hears it all but she bes more and more torn.


    Everyone tells her that she still loves Rex and she is the only opposition to those voices. Could she be


    wrong?


    Rex apologized but he never exins and rifies about what happened five years ago. She admits


    that she couldn''t let it go and she thought about it all the times. It is also part of what Rex¡¯s family did to


    her. The whole family of his makes her feels unsettled.


    She doesn¡¯t feelfortable handing Adair over to such a family and she will never put him in danger.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, both of you should talk about it. You know, make things clear,¡± Karl secretly


    wishes both of them could be happy- as her friend, and as his friend.


    Lily shakes her head when she hears what Karl says, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. I got a letter from


    thewyer this morning.¡±


    She hands over the document to Karl. In fact, Karl knew about this document yesterday but sometimes,


    under a certain condition, a white lie is needed. He covers his guiltiness with an innocent look and


    browses the document right away.


    Karl bes angrier and angrier as he finishes reading the letter. No wonder he couldn¡¯t convince Lily.


    Rex sends out the letter for real, and it is a pretty conscientious one!


    Karl wants to tell Lily so badly that it is just a trick ys by Rex, just to scare her. Rex never has the


    intention of separating Adair and her. However, Karl remembers Rex¡¯s instruction. He pauses for a


    while then continue saying, ¡°The Rex I know would never do such thing if he didn¡¯t being pushed too


    far.¡±


    Then he remembers that day when Rex borrowed shirts from him, Karl asks, ¡°Did something happened


    between you two that made him jump into such decision?¡±


    Karl¡¯s question reminds Lily about what happened the other day in the room. She flushes. Lily knows


    what Karl is asking but she couldn¡¯t tell him exactly what happened. So, she gives an ambiguous


    answer, ¡°Something went wrong the other day in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Karl waves his hand in an indifferent attitude, ¡°He was just too mad. Maybe you could try


    giving in? If he really wants to separate you and Adair, he wouldn¡¯t even allow you to go visit Adair in


    the hospital in the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Karl¡¯s right,¡± Lily thinks. She was too angry to think about all these that day but¡­


    She opens her contact list and says in a disconste tone, ¡°He is not picking up any of my calls and he


    wouldn¡¯t see me. Let alone the child.¡±


    Karl was waiting for her to say this. He replies immediately, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll make the call.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Karl then makes a call to Rex directly. The phone call didn¡¯t go through after a while. Lily is nervous but


    Karl knows what¡¯s going on. It is obvious that Rex knew Lily is with him, so Rex is taking his time


    picking up the call.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Karl asks Rex in a lowered tone. He feels nervous to put up a y in front of


    Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home, of course. Where else could I be?¡±


    ¡°Lily wants to see you. You guys should talk things out. Isn¡¯t it a bit childish to y ghosting?¡± Karl


    takes the advantage to insult Rex and enhance the image of himself in Lily¡¯s eyes.


    However, Rex replies coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    He wants her to be panic.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Karl wants to stop this y. He asks Rex directly, ¡°Do you want toe


    over, or do you want me to bring Lily to your ce? Your choice.¡±


    Rex stares at the view of the garden from his window. He slowly says, ¡°I¡¯m going to MS Club tonight. If


    she wants to see me, ask her to be there.¡±

 Chapter 402: Is Mr. Rex Here to Have Fun?

    Chapter 402: Is Mr. Rex Here to Have Fun?


    MS Club?


    Karl is familiar with the name. If Pehry¡¯s Red Club is the most luxurious club in J City, then MS Club


    would be the highest spending club in the city.


    Rex asks Lily to go look for him in that ce? Seriously?


    Just when Karl is about to say something about it, Rex hangs up immediately.


    Listening to the busy tone from his phone, Karl raises his head and sees Lily¡¯s anticipated expression.


    He feels defeated, ¡°He hung up.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Lil isn¡¯t surprised at all. If Rex is so easy-going, he wouldn¡¯t have ghosted her. ¡°He still


    refuses to see me?¡±


    Karl replies in an awkward tone, ¡°He has a dinner party in MS Club tonight.¡±


    Lily knows about the ce. The club was already popr five years ago before she left J City. What


    she didn¡¯t expect is that the club is still making big money after five years.


    Lily frowns when she thinks about the dark and noisy environment in the club but she pulls herself


    together and hides her worries, ¡°Thank you, Karl.¡±


    Karl waves his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t help out much.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He reminds Lily, ¡°There are all kinds of people in those clubs. Maybe


    you should wait for a day or two if you are notfortable about going to those ces. He woulde


    looking for you when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°If it is about me, I would wait. Now that Adair is with him, I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    All mothers are the same. They wouldn¡¯t feel safe or settled until their child is with them. If she really


    doesn¡¯t care, she wouldn¡¯t havee to Karl. Instead, she could have just asked Ryan to settle it for


    her.


    She couldn¡¯t wait. She wants to see her child as soon as possible.


    Karl offers to buy Lily dinner after talking to her. However, Lily isn¡¯t in the mood at all, so Karl doesn¡¯t


    insist.


    They walk out of the hotel lobby together. Karl¡¯s car is parked right in front of the main entrance. Lily


    waves goodbye to Karl, ¡°You go home first, Karl. Drive safe.¡±


    Karl takes a look at this slim and vulnerable woman in front of him. He opens his arm and gives her a


    big hug, ¡°Hope to see you soon.¡±


    Lily answers, ¡°We will meet again very soon.¡±


    The atmosphere gets rather oppressive. This is not what Karl wants. He gets in the car, adjusts his


    steering wheel and lowers his window, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Lily nods lightly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    As Karl drives his Land Rover away, his car is covered with sunshine and it gives the car a shiny


    topcoat. The car is definitely an eye-catching monster. Lily doesn¡¯t move her sight from Karl¡¯s car until


    he disappears from her view.


    MS Club. The name of the club keeps recurring in her mind.


    ¡­


    Nine o¡¯clock at night, in front of MS Club. Lily doesn¡¯t know what time Rex woulde, so she waits for


    him at the sidewalk from the time the club starts operating.


    She sits in her car and the window at the driver seat is lowered. Lily looks at the guests and passers-by


    at the main entrance and the staffs of the club in their ck suit. Suddenly, she understands why some


    men like to smoke in their car.


    People tend to panic when they are nervously waiting for something, and such panic couldn¡¯t be


    controlled by adjusting one¡¯s emotions. Therefore, the best way to rx is to smoke.


    Too bad, Lily doesn¡¯t have the habit of smoking. She couldn¡¯t find any cigarette even after she searches


    her car inside out.


    She waited for about one and a half-hour. Finally, she sees that familiar face when the clock strikes at


    10.30 pm.


    Two limos stop in front of the club. The manager of the club walks forward and open the car door for


    whoever is in the car. He acts in a totally different attitude aspared to before.


    Next, a tall and lean figurees out from the car. He is wearing a ck shirt without a suit. The first


    two buttons on his shirt are open and his corbone shows. His hair isn¡¯t as neat as he usually is. His


    fringe and himself seems inadequately groomed.


    There are a few men walking beside Rex. All of them are with their partner. The pretty face Lily spotted


    standing beside Rex is a familiar face as well.


    She squints her eyes to have a better look at the woman. It¡¯s Vivian, for sure.


    Rex and Vivian are standing side by side and Vivian is holding Rex¡¯s arm. Although Rex didn''t


    approach her at first, he didn¡¯t reject Vivian when she approaches him.


    Vivian speaks in Rex¡¯s ear from time to time and smiles blossom on her cheeks. They look like a


    perfect match from afar.


    Lily immediately feels the irony in the scene she sees. What a yer. Rex toys with her and Vivian the


    same time. She wonders if he told Vivian what happened between both of them the other day in the


    room.


    Lily stares at Rex¡¯s direction. Suddenly Rex turns around and looks back at her, it¡¯s like he could feel


    her staring at him. She is stunned for a second. The next second, Rex looks away.


    ¡°The car window is covered with dark films. Rex won¡¯t see me, right?¡± Lily thinks.


    Her clenched fists are covered in sweats. She takes a deep breath and walks out of her car when they


    are about to go into the club.


    She is wearing a tight-fitting dress tonight and the weather is a little bit chilly for her.


    Lily walks gracefully towards the entrance of the club and stops in front of Rex. She pretends to run into


    him unintentionally, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr Rex.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She may look beautiful and graceful from the outside but only she knows how nervous she is.


    Rex stops and people around him turn and look at the woman who stopped him. They were all


    impatient at first but when they see her attractive body figure and her pretty face, they be quiet.


    Men tend to pay more patience to pretty women.


    Lily ignores everyone. She stares straight at Rex, who is way taller than her and asks, ¡°Did Mr Rex


    come here to have fun?¡±


    Her dress tonight is very fitting and short, it is like the dress is wrapped around her. However, Lily¡¯s legs


    are long and her waist is slim. She let her hair down and it gives her a slinky seductive overall look.


    Rex frowns without anyone noticing and quickly restore his calmness. He is surprised by the way she


    dressed tonight but he feels grumpy, for her being watched by all those eyes around her.


    He gives no reactions to Lily. Rex then speaks in a cold tone, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lily is pissed. Are you trying to put on an act? I will put on an act with you! ¡°Mr Rex, don¡¯t you


    remember me? I¡¯m Lily.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t recall any Lily,¡± Rex replies. He then walks past her and heads straight into the club.


    Lily knows he did that on purpose. She feels embarrassed but she follows him into the club anyway.


    Her heels make a click-ck sound on the surface of the floor as she walks and it annoys Vivian very


    much.


    They walk past the crowded dance floor and the public booths on the first floor. Rex heads straight to


    the VIP lounge on the second floor. Lily is stopped by the security guards at the staircase. ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    Ma¡¯am, you are prohibited to enter the area.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Of all people, she is the only one who got stopped. It is obvious who ordered the security guards to


    do this.


    Lily could only see Rex and his gang walks into the VIP lounge from where she is standing. Once the


    door of the lounge is closed, she couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.


    He asked her toe to MS Club but he pretended that he doesn¡¯t know her? What is he trying to do?


    Lily stands at the stairs and doesn¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly, she sees a red couch beside the stairs.


    She has got an idea! Lily walks past the security guards and sits on the red couch.


    He won¡¯t let her go into the lounge, then she¡¯ll sit here and wait for him.


    The security guards let her be. Probably because of her pretty face and she didn¡¯t give them a hard


    time just now.


    Lily sits and waits on the couch for a pretty long time. The music is too loud that it almost makes her


    deaf. Every time the door of the lounge opens, she feels nervous but it isn¡¯t him who opened the door.


    Just wait. He is going toe out anyway. It¡¯s just a matter of time.


    Lily makes up her mind. As long as she could see Adair and settle the letter from thewyer, everything


    else doesn¡¯t matter.

 Chapter 403: Being Drugged at the Bar

    Chapter 403: Being Drugged at the Bar


    Inside the private room, Rex immediately dumps Vivian who keeps clinging onto him.


    He sits directly onto the sofa and opens a bottle of ice water and starts drinking it. He gulps it too


    quickly and some water leaks from his mouth and trickles down his throat and onto his shirt. It is


    damned sexy.


    Vivian and another gold digger see it and are dizzy. Who wouldn¡¯t want this kind of man?


    Don¡¯t mention about his wealth, even if he doesn¡¯t have money, a night with him will be so satisfying!


    Except that this man¡¯s self-control is too strong, those who want to capture him will understand one


    word, difficult!


    After one round of greetings, everyone could see that Rex is still in a bad mood. Actually, tonight¡¯s


    session is sponsored by Lyndon Xavier. Lyndon is in the real estate business in J City. He has


    properties all over the country and is considered an industry leader. Recently he wants to connect with


    Rex and just gave him a call to try his luck and unexpectedly Rex agreed toe out.


    Everyone knows that President Rex doesn¡¯t like such sleazy ces but whenever he goes it will be to


    the Red Club because of Pehry. Lyndon feels that tonight¡¯s asion benefits him more than he


    expects, and this is putting it mildly.


    The few of them take turns to toast Rex and he doesn¡¯t refuse the drinks. Vivian who doesn¡¯t feel like


    drinking also helps to drink some.


    After several rounds, they begin to talk more freely and one of the inevitable topics is about women.


    The four of them and two without partners, Lyndon feels that just sitting there isn¡¯t eptable. He also


    can¡¯t be too intimate with his girl. Thus, he goes out to ask the manager to get a few beauties toe


    over.


    What he didn¡¯t expect is when he goes out, he sees Lily sitting just outside the door.


    He remembers clearly just now she tried to get close to President Rex but was rejected. Normally this


    type of woman wouldn¡¯t be popr. No one wants something that was rejected by someone else. But¡­


    Lyndon¡¯s wandering eyes fell onto Lily¡¯s body and he must say that this woman is rather beautiful. She


    is pretty and elegant with a decent body. If President Rex doesn''t want her, he can very well keep her.


    As he is thinking, Lyndon wants to call the manager but he starts to walk towards the sofa.


    Lily is bored and looking at her cell phone. Suddenly she feels a ck shadow cast over her and she


    cautiously looks up. She sees the middle-aged face of Lyndon.


    She remembers that this man stood behind Rex just now. It isn¡¯t because he looks unique and


    unforgettable but such a greasy man with a young girl standing beside him left her an impression.


    Now, what does it mean that he is standing next to her?


    Lily doesn¡¯t understand but didn¡¯t say anything. She simply looks at the man calmly.


    She is now different from when she was in front of Rex. The way she looks at Lyndon, any man


    wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    He starts tough lustfully, not bad, there is some chemistry.


    She is a yer in the night entertainment world and will naturally cost some money. Except with this


    re, Lyndon realizes that this Miss Lily is here because of Rex and will never be interested in him.


    But being a man, he likes a conquest. The more she resists, the more she triggers Lyndon¡¯s interests.


    Lily thought that this person will just look at her and leave but he unexpectedly sits down beside her.


    His body reek of alcohol and the smell of cigarette smoke. It makes her feel disgusting.


    Lily shuffles to the side, but she can¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t see him, ¡°Hi Sir, do you need something


    from me?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyeballs roll around behind his spectacles and says, ¡°Miss Lily, right? We met just now at


    the bar¡¯s entrance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to him. She is here for Rex and she doesn¡¯t


    have any interest in getting to know the people around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you said because we don¡¯t know each other and that¡¯s why we need to know each other.


    Furthermore, you trying to get close to President Rex but are unsessful. I know him well, perhaps I


    can bring you in!¡± Lyndon is clear what Lily wants and entices her with each word.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When she hears him say these, she hesitates but didn¡¯t let down her guard, ¡°Everyone knows that


    President Rex is very cold and anti-social, how are you going to get me in?¡±


    She wants to see if this man can help her or is it a ploy.


    Lyndonughs loudly, ¡°We have business ties and it¡¯s different from boy-girl rtionships, President


    Rex will definitely respect my wishes.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t speak andughs to herself twice. If he knew her rtionship with Rex, he definitely won¡¯t


    speak in that manner.


    But she didn¡¯t think of telling him and intends to turn his tricks back on him, ¡°How do I address you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lyndon Xavier, you can call me Lynsie.¡± After he finishes, he sits beside Lily and stretches out his


    arm on the sofa behind her. Although he didn¡¯t touch her, their bodies are much closer than before.


    Lily feels that he is disgusting but when she sees the private room, she has no choice but to endure.


    She doesn¡¯t wish to waste her trip tonight.


    Thus, she ys along and called, ¡°Lynsie.¡±


    Lyndon begins to get excited and bold. He leans onto Lily and when he feels Lily¡¯s reluctance, he rolls


    his eyes and said, ¡°Ohe on, I will not make things difficult for you but we are all out for fun. You


    saw that President Rex rejected you just now, it isn¡¯t appropriate for me to bring you in now. I see that


    you are sober, why don¡¯t we drink a little. He will not mind as much if I were to bring you in when you


    are drunk.¡±


    From all that he said, Lily only heard one word, Drink.


    Although her drinking ability isn¡¯t very good, it¡¯s not that bad either. She can drink four to five bottles of


    beer and perhaps three to four shots of liquor. But¡­


    ¡°When do we start drinking?¡± Lily says, ¡°Lynsie, I can¡¯t drink well.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, then forget it.¡± Lyndon says while suppressing his desires, he retracts his arm and


    readies himself to leave, ¡°You¡¯ll be a wet nket if you go in and don¡¯t drink much.¡±


    Lily knows that he is faking it but couldn¡¯t say it. She clenches her teeth and stands up, ¡°Lynsie, I didn¡¯t


    say that I won¡¯t drink. I just hope that you¡¯ll take care of me, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, it¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s duty to take care of babes like you.¡± Lyndon waves at a waiter and


    says something to him which Lily couldn¡¯t hear clearly. Most likely asking him to bring some wine over.


    True enough, the waiter takes a ck tray over and on it, there are five small shots of liquor. The


    quantity isn¡¯t much but its alcohol content is high.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You drink three shots and I¡¯ll drink two, okay?¡± Lyndon picks up a


    shot and gives it to her.


    Lily looks at the brown liquid and takes the shot, ¡°Sure.¡±


    When she brings the shot ss to her lips, she tilts her head to drink. Lyndon looks lustfully at her silky


    throat and his eyes widened.


    Especially when Lily wears a tight body-hugging dress and it reveals her body¡¯s every curve. She is


    absolutely seductive. He has seen many beautiful women but someone as perfect as she is extremely


    rare.


    She doesn¡¯t wish that she goes in like that and asks Lyndon to wait while she goes to the bathroom.


    Lyndon readily agrees and a thought sh by. He waits for her to enter the bathroom and follows


    behind.

 Chapter 404: The Violation in the Bathroom

    Chapter 404: The Vition in the Bathroom


    Lily stands by the cistern and she leans on the wall and her arm brushed against the cold porcin.


    She was slightly morefortable and took some paper napkins, wet them, and massaged her


    temples.


    Three shots of liquor at one go. She can now feel her pulse beating and throbbing. Her head is starting


    to ache.


    Lily thought that her condition will improve but she didn¡¯t expect that that is just the beginning and after


    two to three minutes, she couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    She can¡¯t say what kind of feeling that is. She can¡¯t control her body. Her high heels cause her to be


    unstable and unable to bnce herself. She needs to lean on the wall to stand.


    She rests her head onto the wall but the room is starting to spin. She clearly isn¡¯t moving but she feels


    as if she is tumbling around.


    This is too strange and is definitely not how she should feel after drinking.


    It didn¡¯t let her think much and she is dizzy and helpless. Her head hurts as if she was struck by a


    hammer. Her body is weak and wants toy down on the bed immediately to sleep.


    Lily begins to realize that what she drank was spiked. She saw the waiter serving the drinks and it


    wasn¡¯t swapped and thought that it was alright but she was too careless.


    Just as she prepares to call on her phone for help, a person came through thedies¡¯ bathroom door.


    Lily immediately recognizes it¡¯s Lyndon!


    Right at this moment¡­


    She clenches her teeth and forcibly suppresses her difort and stumbles towards the door. But


    almost immediately Lyndon grabs her wrists and presses her onto the wall.


    ¡°Why Miss Lily, are you feeling unwell?¡± His eyes betray his desires and his hands wrap tightly around


    her waist, ¡°Did you have too much to drink? Shall I bring you to a ce to rest?¡±


    He is very close to her and his breath sprays some liquor on Lily¡¯s face, mix with his bad breath. She


    almost dry wrenched, ¡°Fuck off, no need!¡±


    ¡°No need?¡± Lyndon isn¡¯t upset when she scolds him but heughs and says, ¡°Then we¡¯ll rest right


    here!¡±


    As he says, he kisses Lily¡¯s neck. He longs for the taste of her neck from the moment she drank those


    shots. That delicate and smooth skin is hard for him to resist.


    Just as he is hugging her, Lyndon already has an erection.


    Lily clearly can feel his erection and her face turns pale. She starts to struggle with all her might but is


    no match for his strength.


    The man¡¯s thick lips and saliva make her so disgusted that she wants to vomit. Her arms and legs


    struggle violently, ¡°Release me!¡±


    ¡°Why? Since you¡¯re feeling unwell, let me help you to feel better.¡±


    ¡°I am Rex¡¯s woman. What you are doing now he will never forgive you!¡± At this critical moment, Lily


    didn¡¯t think twice and revealed her identity.


    Except that Lyndon is a scoundrel who was not civil and treated as if it was a joke, ¡°Hahaha, if you are


    his woman, why did he ignore you? Don¡¯t struggle, although President Rex is handsome and tall, but in


    this area, he may not be as good as I am!¡±


    What he says causes Lily to curse and swear. The attendant standing by the staircase can hear the


    yells but working in this type of ce, he practically encounters it every day.


    Lyndon¡¯s hands continue to touch and pinch her body till it hurts until she almost cries. She is sure that


    there will be bruises.


    Just as he is dragging Lily into the cubicle, an opposite cubicle opens.


    It is the woman who is with Lyndon!


    She looks at her with wide-open eyes and shouts, ¡°Over here, over here!¡±


    That woman looks towards themotion and sees the two of them and hesitates. Lily thought that


    she will be jealous and even if shees over to p her, she¡¯ll ept it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn¡¯t expect her to just turn away and return to the private room.


    Lyndon sees andughs, he leans towards her ear, blows, and says, ¡°I like those who are obedient.¡±


    Lily knows what will happen if he drags her into the cubicle and tries all means to dy him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    worried that your girl gets jealous and leaves you?¡±


    ¡­


    On the other end, the woman walks back into the private room and is in a foul mood and totally


    different from her earlier lively attitude. She picks up her wine ss and drinks a mouthful and scolds,


    ¡°What rotten luck to be reced by a bitch!¡±


    She sits beside Vivian and Vivianes from a rich family and despises such women. She hears her


    swear and didn¡¯t want to bother but begins to be curious and asks, ¡°What happened? Unhappy with


    something?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Vivian to talk to her on her own. She is surprised and can¡¯t help but pour out her


    unhappiness, ¡°That Lyndon brought me here and then went to look for someone else.¡±


    Vivian looks at her curiously and asks, ¡°Who did he find?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that woman who blocked President Rex at the entrance. You¡¯d better be careful too just in case


    you get reced.


    The woman continued to mumble but Vivian couldn¡¯t listen anymore. Her mind is full of images of


    Lyndon and Lily fooling around.


    On the one hand, she finds it difficult to believe, no matter what Lily is the mother of Rex¡¯s child. How


    can she ept a sleazy middle-aged man like Lyndon? On the other hand, now that she knows a


    piece of huge information, she was wondering how she¡¯ll tell Rex.


    She can¡¯t be too obvious to attract attention. She ponders and then stands up and walks to the door.


    She looks up and sees not too far away Lyndon and Lily are heading inside the bathroom.


    She intentionally acts surprised and drops the ss onto the ground. The ss shatters on the floor.


    Rex looks in her direction and didn¡¯t bother about the shattered ss and his attention turns back


    towards the wine. Vivian walks to him and says to him, ¡°Rexy¡­¡±


    He was calm and indifferent, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just saw Lily and Lyndon in the bathroom, what¡¯s happening¡­¡±


    True enough, after she says that, his body stiffens up considerably. He frowns and looks at her, his


    eyes are dark with confusion, ¡°Who?¡±


    Vivian can sense that he is going to erupt in anger and she is terrified of Rex in a rage. She cautiously


    pointed towards the door, ¡°The bathroom outside, Lyndon and Lily¡­¡±


    Before she canplete her sentence, the man already stands up.


    He only requires several strides to reach the door and he violently pulls open the door and the colorful


    lights flood in. He can see clearly the man and woman not too far away.


    Lyndon isn¡¯t tall and wore a ck sweater. Lily wore high heels and is slightly taller than him. Her dress


    is short and amidst the body grinding, her crotch is almost exposed.


    As Rex spots them, Lyndon is holding onto her and about to kiss her face. His left hand is around her


    waist and his right hand is over her right breast¡­

 Chapter 405: How Dare You to Touch My Woman?

    Chapter 405: How Dare You to Touch My Woman?


    The man walks over to thedies'' bathroom and grabs the woman in Lyndon¡¯s embrace to his side. He


    bends forward and pulls down her dress. His coldness almost froze Lily.


    He didn¡¯t say a word except warning her to wait by one side.


    The next second, before everyone can figure out what is happening, he lifts his fist and then with all his


    strength, ruthlessly strikes the left side of Lyndon¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bash¡±, the sound of bone cracking can be heard and it¡¯s painful just hearing that.


    Just a moment ago Lyndon was getting horny and now he isying on the ground with his head as if he


    is like a dogpping up crap off the floor.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He still doesn¡¯t know what is happening except that the face is burning painfully. His spectacles are


    already in pieces. He is three hundred degrees myopic and can¡¯t see clearly, ¡±Who? Who hit me?¡±


    Rex didn¡¯t give him a chance topose himself. He bends and picks up the man by his cor. His


    strong muscles budge through his clothes as if they will tear through the shirt.


    He swings again at the same position using all his strength. Lyndon¡¯s face is already swollen beyond


    recognition.


    The people in the room rush out to look. Lyndon¡¯s girl is so surprised that she covers her mouth. Even


    the instigator Vivian is so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to walk over.


    This is the first time she sees Rex so angry. It is¡­ terrifying!


    The women are stunned, the men walk forward but can¡¯t just watch. They didn¡¯t want to get involved


    and maintain a distance of five meters. They said, ¡°President Rex, why are you fighting, stop first and


    then sort it out¡­¡±


    At this point, Lyndon finally knows who hit him. He didn¡¯t have the capability to fight back. Now that


    knows, all the more he can¡¯t fight back. He simply begs, ¡°President Rex, stop hitting me, it hurts so


    much, how did I offend you? Tell me¡­¡±


    Rex will not listen, his mind is full of the image of him holding on to Lily. He looks at Lyndon who is still


    writhing in pain on the floor. He lifts his feet and steps on his mouth. He used his strength and starts to


    see blood flowing.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Lyndon stares in horror with his wide open. He wants to scream but nothinges out. Even


    his teeth areing loose. It is so painful that he starts to cry and is about to faint.


    It is this mouth that kissed Lily.


    It is not finished. When he sees Lyndon unable to say anything, Rex half squats and looks at the two


    arms. He points to them and his voice is like from hell, ¡°Where did you touch her?¡±


    The ¡°her¡± stuns Lyndon and now he understands who he is referring to and because he understands,


    he now breaks out in cold sweat.


    In his ear, it vibrates what Lily warned him, ¡°I¡¯m Rex¡¯s woman.¡± To think that she wasn¡¯t joking and told


    the truth.


    Lyndon continues to sweat and he curls up into a ball. He didn¡¯t expect that this woman is rted to


    Rex.


    He begs, ¡°President Rex, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know that Miss Lily is your woman. I had I knew I would


    never dare to do it!¡±


    ¡°I asked where did you touch her.¡± He repeats, emphasizing each word as if he never intends to forgive


    him.


    Lyndon didn¡¯t dare to speak, his mouth is still bleeding. It is so painful that he almost pees in his pants.


    Obviously, Rex didn¡¯t n to drag this any further. He firmly stomps the two elbows.


    ¡°Crack¡±


    The crisp crackle and before Lyndon can scream, he already faints from the pain.


    Both his elbows are broken and then he threw him on to the floor. The ce quietens down.


    The people present are all stunned. Never did anyone expect Rex to be so ruthless! He practically


    crippled Lyndon!


    Lily remains at the corner and didn¡¯t look from the beginning to the end. She keeps her eyes close


    throughout. She isn¡¯t feeling well plus Lyndon viting her, she feels weak and helpless.


    Rex walks to her and he still looks fierce and terrifying. He frowns bitterly especially when he sees the


    marks on her neck. He grabs her and walks out in big steps, disregarding that she is wearing high


    heels.


    When he reaches the people that came with him tonight, Rex stops and with the scary look, ¡°Apologies


    for things turning out this way. In a while, Pehry¡¯s men wille to sort things out.¡±


    He leaves after saying and no one present dared to stop him.


    When he left, those who came with him went to the toilet to look at Lyndon, ¡°Director Xavier, Director


    Xavier¡­¡±


    Lyndon¡¯s girl is so scared that her face is pale. She didn¡¯t bother with him and grabs her bag and


    leaves the bar.


    Vivian looks at what happened and she hugs herself trying to give herself some security but her fingers


    started to feel the stiff corners of the pocket.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She takes out her phone to record the scene.


    The ck lens pointed to the scene and recorded everything. Lyndon¡¯s pitiful state, the surprise on


    others, and Rex¡¯s ruthless execution, it was all recorded.


    ¡­


    Lily is practically dragged out of the bar. She twisted her feet as she can¡¯t keep up with his footsteps. In


    the stumbling, she almost falls several times. He doesn¡¯t care about whether she¡¯s dead or alive. That¡¯s


    how he drags her out.


    Beside the bar is a pitch-ck small road which is usually empty.


    Rex dismisses his bodyguard and pushes her in.


    Lily couldn¡¯t stand steadily and leans on a cement wall. She is breathing fast and her chest is tight. At


    least they are out of the smoke-filled environment and now her nose is clearing up.


    But the quiet moment didn¡¯tst long. The next moment he turns and reaches out to grab her cor.


    Lily was being strangled till it hurts and shouts, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t react as if he can¡¯t hear. His hand rips a hole and a patch of her white skin is exposed.


    Lily didn¡¯t forget that this is out in the open and raise her hand to cover. She is pressed against the wall.


    She didn¡¯t have much strength and can¡¯t resist a single bid. She can only scream, ¡°Let me off, go


    away!¡±

 Chapter 406: She Is in Hospital, Unconscious

    Chapter 406: She Is in Hospital, Unconscious


    Rex neither kisses nor touches her. Deliberately avoiding the area Lyndon just got his hands on, Rex


    gives her a bite on the left chest.


    He¡¯s not being gentle, with his teeth sinking into her skin. Lily clearly feels that there¡¯s a cut, on her


    broken skin. It hurts. She cries out in pain, with tears burning behind her eyes.


    Maybe it¡¯s the ache of the cut, or maybe it¡¯s her broken heart, that makes the tears finally roll down her


    cheeks. The guttural sound from her weeping is growing, but her lips mp tightly together, and her


    body trembling with sobbing.


    Rex tastes the blood, feeling the tremor of her body. His anger relents and he licks her wound in a


    tender manner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a while, the wound stops bleeding. He looks up, his lips having a crimson tinge - her blood¡¯s tinge.


    He then asks, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    His voice is apanied with a night wind, appearing impassive.


    Lily doesn¡¯t reply. She looks up into the dark night sky, suddenly feeling a chill, from down her spine,


    from down her mind.


    It upsets him that she doesn¡¯t say anything. He demands, ¡°Tell me. Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It did.¡± she turns her face away, shedding tears, spilling out the answer he wants. ¡°Yes, it did hurt. Are


    you satisfied now?¡±


    Not at all.


    It tears his heart apart.


    But he can¡¯t reveal his feelings. He hopes the pain would teach her a lesson and let her keep it in mind.


    He could beat Lyndon up for her, regardless of any consequences. But in front of her, he still pretends


    to be a viin.


    ¡°Hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson. Don¡¯t deal with something you are not capable to deal with,


    especially when you are drunk in front of other men.¡± His words are like bullets, shooting into her heart,


    although he says those out of concern.


    Still, the biological pain is no match for the pain in her heart. She would never ask him for help if there¡¯s


    another way around, even with a slice of chance.


    However, what¡¯s done is done, regrets are simply meaningless. She has ast request.


    Lily takes a deep breath, and says with a quivering voice, ¡°I want to see my son.¡±


    She¡¯s always asking for her son.


    Rex didn¡¯t know that he would resent the words so much that it practically provokes him every time he


    hears it.


    He only cares about her son.


    What else does she care besides the kid?


    Have she ever cared about him when he hit Lyndon for her?


    Rex loosens his grip on her wrist, smiling bleakly. There¡¯re a million things he wants to tell her, yet he


    couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.


    He only wants her to make the first move and stay with him. But when he saw Lyndon wrapped his


    arms around her, when he put her in danger, he loathed himself for not being able to protect her.


    A simple word offort will heal him; that¡¯s the only thing he asks for. But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Without Rex¡¯s physical support, Lily nearly falls to the ground. She crouches down beside him, feeling


    dizzy with nausea and chest distress, yet forcing herself not to make a sound.


    He hasn¡¯t replied to her request.


    Lily¡¯s waiting.


    Sadly, the answer she wants neveres.


    Rex hears a sound around the street corner, a familiar voice. Obviously, it¡¯s Pehry and his guys.


    He moves to nt himself in front of her, facing the street corner area. The ring bright white


    headlight blurs his sight, so he raises an arm in front of his eyes to block the light, as well as to conceal


    a pink flush on his cheeks.


    ¡°Apart from the kid, when can you take me into your consideration?¡±


    He then leaves.


    He left after saying these words.


    Lily wraps her arms around her knees, moisture filling up the eyes. Once the first tear breaks free, the


    rest follows in an unbroken stream. After a while, her legs feel tingled; and her heart goes numb.


    Streemps casting bleak pale light over her, she feels like her future is as bleak as the streetlight.


    What exactly does he want her to do, and to say?


    It seems no matter what she does or says, she could always upset him and every contact with him is


    getting worst.


    Does she do anything wrong?


    For this long time, she asks for nothing but to lead a happy quiet life with her son, because she has


    been through too much in the first half of her life.


    Lily bites her arms in order to keep herself from crying out. She wish God could give her some mercy


    and pity her.


    ¡­


    Atst, it¡¯s Pehry¡¯s guys that send her home, obviously under Rex¡¯s directive since Pehry is never


    some kind friend of hers.


    Well, she ispletely a mess now and it¡¯s embarrassing to go back to Ryan¡¯s apartment with this


    terrible look. Ryan¡¯s noting home anyway; she decides to go to Abby¡¯s ce.


    Clothes torn apart, hair scattered, Lily looks awful that Abby stiffens the moment she opens the door.


    ¡°Lily, what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lily forces a smile. She threw her shoes in the trash bin downstairs before she knocked. So


    right now, she is barefoot, exhausted, and messy. ¡°Could Ie in?¡±


    Abby quickly moves aside to let her in, ¡°Of course,e in here before you exin.¡±


    With Abby¡¯s permission, Lily sets foot in the apartment and shuts the door behind her, with a settled


    heart.


    Abby locks the door and ask her if she needs a shower, yet unexpectedly Lily copses straight to the


    floor the moment she turns around.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Abby shouts with fright and rapidly runs to Lily¡¯s direction to catch her. But she is not powerful


    enough to pull her up, the only option left is to slowly ce her onto the floor.


    Lily has passed out, looking like a mess. Abby is shocked, not knowing what happened to Lily. Then


    she realizes she must do something and pinches Lily¡¯s philtrum, hoping that would wake her up. ¡°Lily,


    wake up! You scare me!¡±


    She shouts Lily¡¯s name in her ear nonstop and frequently checks the sign of breathing in fear for her


    losing vital signs.


    It¡¯s already midnight. Lily¡¯s still unconscious, which worries Abby a big time. Just when Abby is about to


    call an ambnce, Lily slowly opens her eyes.


    Noticing her response, Abby goes and checks her at once, ¡°How are you doing? You just passed out.


    Do you feel good? I should call an ambnce right now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m al¡­alright.¡± Lily uses the only strength left to stop Abby dialing the number. ¡°I¡¯m just too tired and a


    bit drunk. I¡¯ll be better after a rest. Could you help me to the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°How can you manage to sleep?¡± Abby concerns about her health. ¡°Let¡¯s go to see a doctor and have a


    check-up. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling good, really,¡± Lily says feebly. In fact, she was worn out on the way back, but she has


    refrained from showing it. Her nerves were stretched to breaking point before going back, thus passing


    out is simply a sign of herpletely rxing.


    Thanks to the ss of wine Lyndon gave her, Lily is still experiencing dizziness and depressed chest.


    ¡°Please take me to the bed,¡± Lily insists.


    Abby couldn¡¯t really go against her will and she can¡¯t leave Lily lying on the floor. So, at present the


    task is to take her to the bedroom.


    Lily feels a lot more rxed the moment her body touches the soft sheet and bed. It¡¯s sofortable


    that she even utters a moan, wishing she could sleep like this forever and never wake up.


    Abby wipes Lily¡¯s feet and gets her changed. Lily has already been asleep when Abby finishes doing all


    the stuff.


    ¡°Lily?¡± Abby asks tentatively. No response.


    Abby doesn¡¯t want to leave Lily alone in the room, so she decides to take her quilt and sleep on the


    couch beside Lily¡¯s bed. It¡¯s more convenient to look after Lily this way.


    A night passes, with one sleeping on the bed and other on the couch.


    Lily was sound asleepst night, while Abby barely slept. The next morning, Abby is the first getting up.


    After preparing warm milk and slices of toasts as breakfast, she then goes to wake Lily from sleep.


    She calls her by her name, but she¡¯s still sleeping.


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s nine in the morning. Get up and have breakfast. You can go back to sleep after.¡±


    No response. She¡¯s still lying on bed with eyes closed.


    Abby doesn¡¯t rush to wake her up. She keeps calling out Lily, her voice even shooting through three


    octaves. Atst, Abby speaks near her ear, yet there¡¯s still no sign of her waking up.


    Later, noticing Lily¡¯s face is flushed with heat, Abby realizes something goes amiss and quickly reaches


    out a hand to touch her forehead, which is literally burning.

 Chapter 407: What did You Do to Her?

    Chapter 407: What did You Do to Her?


    Lily surely has a fever and it seems severe because her body temperature reaches above 40¡æ.


    Abby shakes Lily¡¯s shoulders, trying to wake her up, ¡°Lily, Lily?¡±


    Vaguely aware that someone is shaking her, Lily regains consciousness and opens her eyes faintly.


    Somehow, she finds the sunlight entering from windows is so blinding that makes her ufortable.


    But it¡¯s the fever that makes her feel ill, not the light.


    Although Lily¡¯s awake now, she feels strongly dizzy and faint. Abby puts a fever cooling pad on her


    forehead, gets her take some medicine and finally calls an ambnce.


    The waiting period is so painful and it makes Abby extremely agitated though the ambnce only takes


    minutes toe.


    Lily¡¯s body temperature is so high that the medicine she took is not working at all.


    Fever is not some severe illness while it could lead to manyplications with such a high


    temperature, like pneumonia, pulmonary edema, and meningitis. It¡¯s hard to say.


    There¡¯s nothing Abby could do to help while waiting for the medical team besides changing cooling


    pads and being anxious.


    Fortunately, the ambnce soon arrives. Nursese upstairs with a wheelchair and they pull Lily up


    from the ground and ce her on it, then goes straight into the lift and transfer her to the ambnce.


    Everything happens so fast that Abby doesn¡¯t have time to get changed. Then she puts a random coat


    on hastily and apanies Lily to the hospital.


    On the way to the nearest hospital, the First Hospital Affiliated of J University, a nurse puts her on a


    drip attempting to reduce her unusually high temperature.


    Once arriving the hospital, the medical stuff run a series of tests on her. Abby is literally dazed when


    she saw Lily¡¯s thermometer which shows her body temperature has risen to ¡ª


    42¡æ.


    In Abby¡¯s limited medical knowledge system, a fever with a body temperature above 39¡æ is rather


    severe; if exceeding 40¡æ, it will probably cause a confused state of mind and hallucination. 42¡æ is


    something she never sees before.


    The doctor that measures Lily¡¯s body temperature is apparently surprised too, as when she prepares


    the drug of the infusion, she keeps saying to Abby, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call ambnce earlier? No one


    could help her if her temperature goes up to 43¡æ!¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words swirling in her head, she answers, ¡°It¡¯s not this seriousst night until this morning.¡±


    ¡°She can barely speak in this condition. Someone has to look after your friend while she¡¯s here. You


    can¡¯t be too careful. Fever is big deal thates with trickyplications,¡± the female doctor sighs,


    ¡°Stay with her. Let us know if anything.¡±


    Abby nods and then sits by Lily¡¯s bedside. Lily¡¯s paleplexion is a clear sign of her severe illness;


    Abby feels so bad for her.


    Ryan has called twice when she stays with Lily. She didn¡¯t answer the calls, but when he calls a third


    time, she walks out of the ward and answers it politely in the hallway, ¡°Hello, Ryan?¡±


    Ryan pauses a moment hearing an unfamiliar voice from the phone. He tries to figure out the owner of


    this voice in his mind, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Lily¡¯s friend, Abby.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lily¡¯s not with me.¡± Abby uses the excuse she prepared before picking up the call, acting naturally,


    ¡°She left her phone in my apartment yesterday. She¡¯ll pick it up after work.¡±


    He is quiet for a moment.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There is a knot of tension in her stomach. Abby¡¯s afraid he wouldn¡¯t buy it, ¡°Ryan, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± There¡¯s not any emotion showing in his voice, so it¡¯s hard to tell whether he believes her or not.


    ¡°Please tell Lily I called when you see her.¡±


    Abby heaves a sigh of relief, ¡°Sure, no problem. Bye.¡±


    After Abby hangs up the phone, a nurse in white uniform walks over, ¡°You can go and get your friend¡¯s


    blood test results now.¡±


    Abby hurries to the self-service machines to get the results. There are a lot of medical jargons and


    figures that Abby couldn¡¯t understand on the report. So, she hands it to the female doctor directly.


    To her surprise, the blood test results somehow astonish the doctor. The doctor tells her, ¡°It turns out


    that¡¯s not amon fever that your friend has developed. She has mild alcohol intoxication and there¡¯s


    a fair number of anticholinergic agents and a few atropines, which are ingredients of knockout drops, in


    her blood. So, it¡¯s certain that she¡¯s got drugged and drank too much alcohol.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words give Abby a fright. She recalls that Lily was being so weak that she could barely


    speak and movest night. It turns out that it¡¯s someone that drugged her makes her like this!


    Abby is tense and angry. ¡°Is she going to be fine? What treatment does she need? Is her condition


    dangerous?¡± asks Abby anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not life-threatening. But she is too ill when she came. We¡¯ll see after the fever is gone.¡± The doctor


    objectively evaluates Lily¡¯s condition. From the diagnose, the doctor has an inkling of what has


    happened to the two girls, and she consoles Abby, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll try our best to treat her.¡±


    Abby goes back to Lily¡¯s ward, with loads of ufortable thoughts crowding in on her. She feels


    utterly angry at the thought of Lily being drugged.


    Right at the moment, the phone in her pocket rings again.


    Only this time it¡¯s not from Ryan, instead, it¡¯s from another person, someone she¡¯s so familiar with.


    Rex.


    Abby takes a nce at Lily who is still unconscious, deciding to keep silent about Lily¡¯s condition. After


    all, the decision to tell him or not should be made by Lily herself.


    But Abby surely didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she answers the phone, he asks, ¡°Did you stay in Abby¡¯s


    apartmentst night?¡±


    Last night.


    Abby notices some unusual information in his words.


    How does he know Lily¡¯s with her?


    It was around midnight when Lily came to her apartmentst night. So, the only person that knows Lily


    came to her ce is definitely the same person she¡¯s been withst night.


    Abby¡¯s forehead knots in a frown. Why would Lily get drugged if that¡¯s the case?


    Did he¡­


    An appalling idea slipping through her mind, she feels anger rising inside her. ¡°Rex, were you with Lily


    last night?¡± said Abby hotly.


    Rex is about to rise from bed and put his slippers on when he notices the voice from the phone belongs


    to Abby.


    Howe she is answering Lily¡¯s call?


    It¡¯s not normal even though she and Lily are close friends.


    Or is it Lily doesn¡¯t even want to answer his call after what happened yesterday?


    His face turns hard and bitter at the thought of that, ¡°Put Lily on the phone.¡±


    His response seems a tacit admission that he indeed was with Lilyst night, to her regard. Abby jumps


    from her seat at his words, growling at him on the phone, ¡°You want to speak to her? She is in hospital


    with high fever, unconscious now. You¡¯d better tell me what happenedst night! What did you do to


    her?!¡±


    Abby¡¯s usation somehow shuts him up in a sudden silence.


    The silence makes her anger almost tangible, but Rex¡¯s still not making any reply, as if he is muted.


    Just when Abby thinks he would hang up because of his guilty conscience, Rex says with a low, urgent


    voice, ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡±

 Chapter 408: The Late Repentance

    Chapter 408: The Late Repentance


    When Rex arrives, Lily just finished the first intravenous drip, and a nurse is recing it with another


    one.


    Lily is still asleep, with only Abby by her side waiting. It''s very crowded in the emergency ward, so not a


    single vacancy is avable.


    Rex¡¯s eyesy on Lily¡¯s pale little face. He feels like his legs were filled with lead, and even though he


    wants to walk to her, he can¡¯t move his legs.


    ¡°Nurse, when will she wake up?¡± Abby is so concerned that she asks every now and then.


    ¡°When her fever is gone. Now her temperature is still too high and up to 42¡æ. She won¡¯t be able to


    think straight. It¡¯s better that she is asleep.¡±


    ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Abby turns to the nurse and thanks her, during which she nces at the tall figure


    standing behind her.


    He is too conspicuous to not be noticed.


    Abby is slightly stunned. Judging from his white sweater and slippers, she knows that he came straight


    here from home and didn¡¯t even have time to change his shoes.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter how much he cares about Lily. If he was the one to me for Lily¡¯s illness, she


    would make sure he paid the price.


    While thinking this, Abby walks towards Rex and questions him with a tough voice, ¡°Were you with Lily


    last night?¡±


    Rex¡¯s adam''s apple bobs twice in his throat, and he answers heavily, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you know she was drugged?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing the answer, the fire in Abby¡¯s heart gets weaker. It would be unforgivable if he did know.


    ¡°What happenedst night? Did you notice she was drugged?¡±


    Rex recalls what happenedst night. He saw that scene right after he walked out of the private room


    and was infuriated. He didn¡¯t have time to think about the whole thing and just had a presumption


    before dragging her out of the bar. She said nothing and made no exnation, only telling him that she


    wanted to see Adair. He got angrier and couldn¡¯t even think.


    He won¡¯t deny that there was a moment when he wanted nothing to do with her anymore, so he just left


    her there alone. But finally, he couldn¡¯t do it and asked Pehry to take her back safely.


    He is a man with dignity too. It¡¯s not about vanity. She doesn¡¯t love him, so she would rather do that


    with other people instead of asking him for help. This is what hurts him.


    However, he ignored her physical condition. Now that he is thinking about what happened, he finds out


    that she was indeed acting abnormallyst night. It wasn¡¯t only because she was shocked, it was also


    the result of normal physiological reaction.


    All of a sudden, Rex doesn¡¯t know what to do. She was so sick but still was restraining herself from


    asking him for help. So, how much does she distrust him?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But however angry he is, when he sees her lying on the bed with a pale face, all his grievance is gone.


    Watching him keep silent, Abby is still scared when thinking about what happened this morning,


    ¡°Yesterday when Lily arrived home, she passed out. But then she woke up after a short while. She


    didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, so I kept herpany in the bedroom. This morning when she woke


    up, her body temperature went as high as 42¡æ. She must be feeling sick beforeing backst


    night. How can someone as feeble as she bears so much pain?¡±


    Rex listens to Abby and feels his heart breaking.


    If he had paid more attention to her yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t be like this now.


    It is 42¡æ. He can¡¯t even imagine how much she has suffered.


    Seeing Rex in great repentance, Abby bites her tongue as she finds herself on the point of ming


    him. Watching his stiff body, she excuses to get some water to make room for him.


    At this moment, the buzzing around him in the emergency ward all fades away. All he can see is the


    slim body on the bed. He prepares himself for several minutes before gaining the courage to walk


    towards the bed.


    The facilities in public hospitals can¡¯t match that in Karl''s Hospital. Besides, it is in the emergency ward.


    So, there is only a small stool next to the bed. The tall man sits on it, creating a funny and unfit scene.


    Seeing her eyshes trembling and her dry lips, Rex can imagine that she is feeling unsettled even in


    her dream.


    Li Mo has a reputation as a bastard. Though Lily was eager to meet him, she had her principles. If she


    wasn¡¯t drugged, how could Li Moy his hands on her?


    Now Rex gets it all figured out. But he just left her there all by herselfst night.


    Rex raises his big hand and reaches to feel her smooth forehead. Her body temperature is still high


    and almost gives him a shiver. Watching the light-yellow anti-inmmatory liquid medicine getting into


    her vein through the injector, he feels like his heart is being stung by needles.


    ¡°You fool.¡± He lightly squeezed out two words out of his dry throat. He is not ming her but showing


    his affection for her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were in so much pain?¡±


    Lily is still asleep and of course can¡¯t reply him.


    But shouldn¡¯t he ask himself the same question£¿


    Why did she hold down her sickness though she was suffering so much? Why didn¡¯t she tell him about


    it instead of pretending to be fine in front of him?


    If he was such a good man, why didn¡¯t she confide in him£¿


    She must feel wronged inherently when she held down her sickness like that.


    He spends as much time as he can with Adair every day to keep himpany. He provides him with


    everything he needs and doesn¡¯t need. But she knows nothing about it. So, it is normal that she feels


    anxious and thinks him as so irresponsible.


    He only intentionally uses Vivian to get on her nerve and never really lets her touch him. She is the only


    woman he ever loves from the very beginning. But in her eyes, he must be a bad man who has two


    faces.


    At this moment, Rex finally understands why she is so desperate to leave J City and him. It is because


    she doesn¡¯t feel safe here and everything is uncertain for her.


    Since she is not sure whether she can get what she wants. After getting hurt, she would rather leave


    everything behind and move on.


    Though she will toil through heartbreak and repentance, she doesn¡¯t want to be caged again.


    On the road of love, she stumbled again and again and was hurt so much that she flinches now. So,


    she isn¡¯t the one to me.


    Though she was almost destroyed, still, she bravely followed him back to this ce.


    At this moment, what was iprehensible and blurred is all clear.


    In a foreign country where she had no recourse, she gave birth to his child and sustained a life after


    carrying him for ten months. In thetter four years, she never regretted orined, or Adair


    wouldn¡¯t be raised so well.


    She never stopped sacrificing. She is just afraid now.


    Thinking about this, Rex¡¯s eyes turn red. He looks down to repress the pity and repentance surging in


    his heart. He is truly an idiot. He cornered her when she was most helpless, and then med her for


    not trying to take a step forward.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Rex¡¯s voice is husky as if it was sanded by stone and could rasp one¡¯s eardrum,¡± It¡¯s all my


    fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±


    Rex holds her another hand that wasn¡¯t given an injection and puts it next to his mouth before kissing it,


    ¡°Please get well soon. I will say yes to everything.¡±

 Chapter 409: Caring Out of Concern

    Chapter 409: Caring Out of Concern


    In the afternoon, Lily begins waking up slowly. By this time, the intravenous drips were all finished. She


    feels dizzy when opening her eyes, after which she turns sideways and sees Abby sitting beside.


    ¡°Abby...¡± She calls her in a pretty slight voice that almost can¡¯t be heard.


    Abby sees her hand moving and finds out she is awake, ¡°Hey. How are you feeling? Are you feeling


    well?¡±


    Lily thinks for several seconds and feels her whole body unwell, but she finally only says, ¡°I am fine. I


    just want some water.¡±


    ¡°Water got cold. Rex just went to get some hot water. He will be back soon.¡±


    Rex?


    Hearing this name, Lily frowns and before she can say more things, she sees the man walking towards


    them from the door. He is carrying a pink thermal mug in his hand, which stands in sharp contrast to his


    image.


    Seeing her awake, Rex is a bit shocked and then quickly walks towards her. Watching her shiny eyes,


    he bends over andys his lips on her mouth, ¡°I was so worried.¡±


    Abby doesn¡¯t even have time to turn away before ¡°being forced¡± to witness this romantic kiss.


    Lily doesn¡¯t have time to escape the kiss either. She is just awake and everything is so fuzzy to her


    now. She looks confused and makes response in a slow way, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I called you this morning, but no one answered. I asked Abby and knew you were in the hospital.¡± It


    seems that he has a lot to say, and there is hesitation and struggle in his eyes. But at the end, he only


    asks, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were sufferingst night?¡±


    Looking down, Lily thinks aboutst night and doesn¡¯t want to face him.


    Seeing Lily in silence, Abby is afraid that they will stop talking again or even turn against each other.


    But to her surprise, Rex is not getting impatient at all. Instead, he mentions Adair first of all and in a


    nice way.


    ¡°I called Fanny back the day before yesterday. When Adair is home by himself, Fanny can look after


    him. She is more elderly and therefore has more experience. You don¡¯t need to worry about so much.¡±


    Hearing him talking about Adair, Lily looks at him again. She didn¡¯t expect he would call Fanny back.


    Now she feels more relieved, but still, she feels like she is the one to me. She asks, ¡°Adair...Does he


    miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answers immediately, ¡°He mentions you several times.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily feels upset. On the one hand, she is touched by Adair¡¯s missing her. On the other


    hand, she feels guilty. It is because she doesn¡¯t have a settled home that Adair has to suffer with her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex totally understands what she is thinking. Heys his big hand on her little sad face, and says


    before she attempts to avoid, ¡°When your fever is gone and you feel well enough, I will bring you to see


    him.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily freezes when trying to break away, for she is so shocked that she doubts that she


    misheard, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Adair?¡±


    Yes, she does. She wants to see him so much. But she doesn¡¯t understand why he agrees suddenly...


    Out of surprise, Lily opens her eyes wide. She doesn¡¯t care about her sore throat now and raises her


    voice, ¡°You...you are willing to do that?¡±


    Her eyes are full of doubt, which makes Rex feel upset. Maybe it is because he was to resistant to this


    idea before that she has no confidence in him now.


    ¡°You are his mother, why not?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes are fixated on the man¡¯s eyes. She doesn¡¯t believe Rex just said that. Since her return, they


    have been quarreling over Adair. She never expected that he would make suchpromise.


    Rex reaches to get the mug and put in a draw before handing it next to her mouth. Lily wants to avoid


    his hand unconsciously, but he stops her at the next second, ¡°Drink some water. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    What he said is kind of a threat, but he says it so softly. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t sound repressive but is


    more like a demonstration of care.


    Thinking about Adair, Lily doesn¡¯t want more problems from him. Besides, she is truly thirsty, so she


    opens her mouth and drinks almost half of the water.


    Abby watches them from beside and feels happy for them from the bottom of her heart. It is so nice like


    this. They are so in love with each other, so if they can just both make somepromise and put


    everything overboard, all problems can be solved.


    The kid is the best bridge.


    Rex calls the doctor who thenes and gives Lily a temperature check. She still has a low fever of


    38.2¡æ. The doctor says, ¡°I rmend you to stay in hospital for one more day in case the fever


    shoulde back at night and you couldn¡¯t get timely medical treatment. Besides, your fever was too


    serious before, and you should get an overall body check tomorrow. If your body is found fully well


    tomorrow, you can be discharged then.¡±


    Rex is fine with the idea and takes the documents to go through the admission procedures at one of


    the designated windows.


    After he walks out of the emergency ward, Abbyes near Lily and whispers to her, ¡°You got a fever,


    and Rex totally became another person.¡±


    Lily wonders why his attitude changes so much too. Is it because he feels sorry for her due to what


    happened to herst night?


    She is not sure.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just for several days. Then he will be his old self again.¡±


    Hearing this, Abbyforts her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Though Rex¡¯s temper can be better, but he¡¯s


    not someone who will break his promises.¡±


    Lily breathes a sigh and says, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Thedy on the next bed sees them muttering and can¡¯t help but interjects, ¡°Ms. Was that your


    boyfriend?¡±


    Lily blushes and wants to answer no, but then she thinks of their interaction before and just can¡¯t open


    her mouth and deny.


    Seeing her hesitating and blushing, thedy keeps misunderstanding and thinks she is too shy to


    answer. Then she waves her hand and asks, ¡°Are you in a rtionship now? Young men today don¡¯t


    know how to cherish their girls. But your man is different!¡±


    Rex has been staying by her side since he came. Thedy saw everything and keeps saying, ¡°When


    you were asleep, your boyfriend was worried sick. His eyes even got red. He cares about you so


    much.¡±


    Lily is a bit surprised and turns to Abby, with confusion full of her eyes.


    Abby waves her hand immediately, ¡°I know nothing about it. I went out for a while.¡±


    ¡°You should cherish such a man. He has good look and great temperament. When you were asleep, he


    kept looking after you. He must love you very much!¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what to say and just smiles back.


    But in her heart, something is emerging.


    She always thinks he is the one to me for what happenedst night. He wasn¡¯t thinking for her at all.


    But now that she hears what thedy said, she thinks maybe she was wrong about him.


    After all, for a man like Rex, who knows how much emotion he keeps hidden under his calm face?


    After forty minutes, Rex finishes the admission procedures. There are many people in his public


    hospital, so he waited in two queues to finish everything.


    After getting back to the emergency ward, he keeps asking her, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want


    something to eat?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t have any appetite and says, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Have some porridge then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She already told him that she wanted to eat nothing. Doesn¡¯t porridge belong to the category of


    food?

 Chapter 410：Jealousy Eruption

    Chapter 410£ºJealousy Eruption


    Before Lily can reject, Rex is already calling his assistant and asking him to order food from the best


    porridge restaurant from the north of the city. He says to Lily, ¡°I bought two kinds of porridge from this


    restaurant before, and Adair liked them both.¡±


    Hearing he mention Adair, Lily gets softer and says, ¡°His stomach is not too well. You should be careful


    with his diet.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Since thest time that Adair suffered from indigestion, he bes more careful with his diet


    and asks Fanny to make some targeted food for him.


    Abby watches them talking. The scene is kind of harmonious. She blinks her eyes and thinks it¡¯s time


    that she should leave now, ¡°I have some work to do...Is it okay that I leave now?¡±


    Rex has been waiting for this and says, ¡°We are fine. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Does he have to be so straight?


    Abby¡¯s mouth twitches twice. Then she gives Lily¡¯s phone back to her and thinks of what Ryan said,


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot. Mr. Ryan called you this morning. I told him that your phone was left in my ce.


    And he asked me to have you contact him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can call him now.¡±


    Abby nods her head and grabs her bag from beside, ¡°Then I had better get going now. Call me if


    anything happens. I am always free.¡±


    Lily looks out of the window. It¡¯s getting dark. They arrived at the hospital in an ambnce, so Abby


    didn¡¯t drive her car here. Of course, she can¡¯t drive her back now. But Abby has been taking care of her


    for a whole day, she can¡¯t just let her go back alone.


    She looked at the man sitting beside with a bit embarrassment, ¡°Can you...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lily gets more embarrassed, ¡°Can you... Can you have someone drive Abby back?¡±


    Actually, this is nothing to Rex, but still, he is a bit shocked, because this is the first time that Lily asks


    for his help face to face since her return.


    Rex truly feels happy now. It¡¯s so good that she directly asks him for help when confronting obstacles


    and problems instead of seeking his help through other people.


    If only she had done it before, she would know he was always there for her. He is not someone without


    principles, but in front of Lily, his principles are less important.


    Since the very beginning, he has no resistance to her.


    Seeing him not answering, Abby thinks he doesn¡¯t want to. But it doesn¡¯t matter, she says frankly, ¡°No,


    it¡¯s fine. My home is not far from here. I can just take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°I will have my driver take you home.¡± Rex answers and meanwhile makes a call.


    So, Abby left. Though the emergency ward is not small and there are many people, Lily feels like they


    are the only two persons here, which makes her feel constrained.


    Unconsciously, she turns on her phone and checks the calling record. It indicates that Ryan called at


    10 a.m. By then she just got in the hospital.


    It is almost 5 p.m. now. He must have waited for a long time.


    Thinking about this, Lily dials Ryan¡¯s number. The phone call is picked up after only two rings. Ryan


    answers in a hasty voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lily tries to make her sound normal, ¡°I just got my phone. You called me this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He answers and then asks, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Lily gets nervous due to his question. Of course, she can¡¯t tell him the truth, because she knows he will


    definitelye straight here. So, she lies, ¡°In Abby¡¯s ce. I just got here.¡±


    With that, she peeks at Rex unconsciously and looks right into the deep eyes.


    With her heartbeat racing, she dares not to keep looking at him and turns away immediately, ¡°By the


    way, I will stay at her ce tonight. Tomorrow we will go out together.¡±


    Ryan doesn¡¯t say anything, but he observes that she is lying. They have spent five years together, if he


    couldn¡¯t even detect when she is lying, he would be a fool.


    But he says nothing more and replies in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Ryan hopes that she had told him directly the truth instead of lying to him. But what can he do? She


    chose to lie to him, and he is in no position to interfere with her business. Therefore, he can only


    support her in silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Adair. I am handling it.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Lily answers and then thinks of what Ryan said before about targeting Rex¡¯spany. She


    pauses and continues, ¡°His stance is getting softer now. Please don¡¯t do anything radical yet.¡±


    After saying this, she clearly feels the man beside freeze for several seconds.


    She doesn¡¯t want to say this either, but what he did gives her no choice.


    Hearing what she said, Ryan feelsplicated too, as if all emotions were twirling in his heart. But


    finally, he only says, ¡°OK. I will listen to you.¡±


    As long as she is happy, anything he does and the time he spends will count for something.


    Hanging up the phone, Ryan calls her loudly, ¡°Lily.¡±


    Lily¡¯s hand freezes and she asks, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Remember, I will always be on your side no matter what happens.¡± He utters every word clearly and


    heavily, making Lily feel dependable.


    Lily is so touched inherently. Meanwhile, she feels guilty for lying to him and says in a low voice, ¡°Ryan,


    be good to yourself.¡±


    He should think more about himself instead of her.


    But Ryan just smiles a bit and keeps silent for two seconds. Then he says, ¡°I am fine as long as you


    are fine.¡±


    Lily wants to give him morefort, but the eyes beside are too glowing. Every time she opens her


    mouth, she gets anxious. So, at the end, she hangs up the phone in a haste.


    Lily puts the phone on her bed and looks up to see the ck eyes full of repressed anger. Rex looks


    right into her eyes, making her feel more anxious.


    They are both silent for a while.


    Lily looks down at the white sheet to avoid his glowing eyes.


    Rex admits that he is a bit angry at this moment. No man will be happy after hearing his woman say


    those things. Ryan¡¯s intention is too obvious to go unnoticed. Everyone knows and she must know too.


    Let alone this, she knew that man was targeting hispany from the beginning.


    He wants to lose his temper, but when her pale face and panicked eyese into his sight, he can¡¯t


    say anything and can only hold all his anger inside.


    In front of this woman, what else can he do?


    When Lily is hesitating to say something to ease the tense, the man beside suddenly stands up and


    walks out of the emergency ward.


    Watching his back, Lily is a bit shocked. He just... left like that?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex¡¯s figure quickly disappears in her sight. There is nothing in her sight and there is nothing beside


    her too. Lily looks around and feels emptiness overflowing her heart.


    When he was around, she hoped desperately that he would leave. But when he is really gone, she


    doesn¡¯t feel happy like she thought she would.

 Chapter 411: Feed Her Porridge with A Kiss

    Chapter 411: Feed Her Porridge with A Kiss


    They say women are the most paradoxical creature in the world. She did not think so before, but now


    she experiences it first-hand; she has never imagined herself bing like this one day.


    But Lily still finds it unbelievable at the thought of Rex¡¯s promise to take her to see her child. Even


    though she knows clearly that this man keeps his words, such a sudden big change from him is still


    shocking.


    She wishes to get well soon. It would be better if she can be discharged tomorrow so that she could


    see Adair tomorrow night. The thought of her child immediately softens her heart.


    As her mind wanders, a person walks up by the bed. Without looking up, she feels a sense of familiar


    pressure. Surprisingly to her, it is Rex.


    He has gone and returned. Although he is not looking too good, he is holding two bowls of porridge.


    The man sees the doubt in her. He is embarrassed for having to lower his pride and handing it to her.


    He says unkindly, ¡°Your porridge.¡±


    Lily blinks and looks at the porridge and him, ¡°Did you go get the porridge just now?¡±


    ¡°I was going to go, but the delivery guy called.¡± Stubbornly, he refuses to admit. He still has to save


    some face at this age, hence he embarrassingly returned after the bold departure.


    Lily sees his mildly flushed ears and knows that he said it so purposely. She goes with it, acts like him,


    and says profoundly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really fortunate.¡±


    The irony in her words is too strong that Rex can¡¯t neglect it.


    His face toughens and a harsh re is upon her, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to shut your mouth?¡±


    Knowing nothing good will follow if she talks back, Lily ignores him and focuses on the porridge. She


    had no appetite at first, but the vegetable porridge in her palm now makes her hungry suddenly.


    She lifts the heat-retaining cover and smells a vorful scent. She starts salivating, but before she digs


    in, he hands in another bowl, ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡±


    One is lotus seed porridge, the other is vegetable porridge. For both vor and presentation, Lily


    prefers vegetable porridge, ¡°I¡¯ll have this one.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Rex puts the porridge aside, ¡°Eat them both. It¡¯s not too much.¡±


    She is sending a spoonful of porridge to her mouth when he says so. She cannot decide whether to


    talk or to swallow. She chokes on the food and bursts into coughing.


    Rex frowns and stands up. He pats on her back with his big hand, ¡°Take it easy. The porridge will be


    there.¡±


    Lily almost coughs to tears. Her face flushed. It has taken a while for her to recover. She looks at him


    with an extra reproach, which alsoes with a bit of woman¡¯s charming grumble.


    It is unnoticed even by her, which is apletely subconscious response.


    Rex is taken aback by her gaze. He¡¯s going to tell her not to talk during a meal. Now that the mood is


    gone, he leans over to fleetly kiss her lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay; all is good now.¡±


    Lily just feels sudden warmth on her lips. Immediately, Rex has left, and she has not realized before


    everything is over.


    Lily touches her lip and feels a bit numb. As the aftertaste hits, her already flushed face is even more


    blushed, ¡°What, what did you do!¡±


    Not to mention whether she was willing or not, there are couple of people beside. How could he be so


    thick-skinned, as if there was no one?


    ¡®It¡¯s okay; all is good now?!¡¯ What? Was heforting her with a kiss?


    She does not need that, okay?


    Lily does not know she looks like a little enraged hedgehog. And resistance and defense prevailed,


    making her look extra stubborn yet adorable.


    She is already a mother, but still radiates of teenage girl vibe.


    Rex sighs for himself inside. He is really consumed by her.


    ¡°Better finish the porridge when it¡¯s hot. We will transfer to the inpatient departmentter.¡± Like a


    parent, he calmly instructs her.


    Lily is a bit embarrassed when looking at two bowls of porridge, ¡°I can¡¯t finish them¡­¡±


    Rex nces at the porridge. It is quite a portion that she cannot stomach. He says, ¡°Have as much as


    you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After all, Lily cannot finish, and she stops after one spoon of the other bowl of porridge. Rex does not


    me her. After he takes over and gulps it down, he goes outside to handle the procedure.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After 20 minutes, Lily is transferred to a single-unit ward in the inpatient department.


    It is very difficult to stay in a single-unit ward in a public hospital. Let alone being poor, even with


    money, you have to queue up. Only a senior official could afford it.


    It goes without saying that he must have bargained with his connections. But it is only for one night, is it


    necessary to make such ado?


    Although Lily thinks so, she is touched.


    Watching the back of Rex, she cannot help but begin to sway. She has seen the good side of him, as


    well as the bad side of him, but which one is his true self? It was him who pushed her to the limits, but it


    was also him who rescued and took care of her.


    Or, was he also as the same as herself, being self-conflicting and not knowing what to do?


    To Lily¡¯s impression, this man has never been hesitant, so this possibility is thin, she thinks.


    But she may have forgotten that the strongest man is nothing but a normal man in the face of his


    beloved woman. He would be jealous, anxious, calcting, and disorientated.


    Since he withdrew from the issue with the child, their rtionship has eased back. They¡¯re not very


    closed, but at least not dissentious.


    Soon, it is night. Lily takes a look at the time ¨C almost half past night. She clears her throat, ¡°It¡¯ste.


    You should go back.¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows, unconcerned, ¡°I¡¯m staying with you today.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lily does not expect his n, ¡°What about the child?¡±


    Rex sees her concerning looks, not knowing whether to be happy or sad for the moment. Some says


    wives will be jealous of the children. Differently, she is all concerned about the child.


    She could neglect herself. But he could not.


    Rex exhales helplessly, ¡°Now that the mother of my child is hospitalized, shouldn¡¯t I stay with the


    mother first?¡±


    Lily raises her head upon hearing his words, ¡°Such nonsense. Adair is still little. He gets scared without


    company at night. You¡¯d better go back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry there¡¯s Fanny by his side.¡± Rex thinks boy should be brought up more toughly. He should


    not always worry for him; as long as he is safe and healthy, it¡¯s okay. It is unnecessary to be over-


    protective so that the child will grow stronger mentally.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you wish to give him the best things, time, attention andpanion. But did you realize


    although Adair seems like a nice, understanding, even quite independent kid, after getting along with


    him for a period of time, you will find that he is quite reserved. A great number of things of his age are


    not discovered or expressed. He¡¯s not strong enough.¡± In these past few days, Rex was not only taking


    care of the child, he was also observing him meticulously and had talked to some education


    experts.

 Chapter 412: An Affectionate Proposal

    Chapter 412: An Affectionate Proposal


    Hearing him say this earnestly, Lily bes serious, ¡°But Adair has rarely cried since he¡¯s little, and


    he¡¯s been very optimistic.¡±


    ¡°Children at this stage are usually very optimistic, but his optimism is temporary, not longsting.¡± In


    many asions, Rex notices Adair wandering off as if he is thinking about something, which is actually


    an unconscious behavior. The child is a bit dull.


    Lily feels unsettled upon listening to this, and is afraid that it may cause defects in Adair¡¯s character.


    ¡°There¡¯re two reasons that may cause this. One is that his family was iplete, and theck of


    presence of his father causes his low self-esteem, a condition that might went unnoticed by the child


    himself. But others may easily discern it by his fidgeting. Second is his ambiguous understanding of


    family rtions, so he¡¯s sensitive and highly precautious.¡±


    These two reasons speak the truth to Lily. She had been thinking about these issues before, but


    overall, the child seemed doing okay, so she had not paid too much attention.


    Now that Rex mentions it, she is a bit panicked. She fears that the child has character defects because


    of her own negligence and mistakes. These problems will follow him all the way into adulthood.


    Seeing her ever-increasingly anxious expression, Rex looks her in the eyes by the bedside, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to worry too much. His problem is not too serious yet. It¡¯s just that he could get better. So, don¡¯t


    prepare everything for him. I know you just want topensate for what you couldn¡¯t give him, but it¡¯s


    not necessarily a good thing.¡±


    For regr families, children will be watched over by grandparents or a babysitter when they are busy.


    It is normal and Adair should experience it.


    ¡°Maybe for the first time, he would be scared staying at home alone, but not the second time, the third


    time. Only in this way, he would grow up mentally.¡±


    Lily worries too much, ¡°Should we talk to a psychologist?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rex replies with his a serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re back now. I¡¯ll give him what he deserves.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He says so with a hidden message, which is then conveyed to Lily, but she is unsure how to respond.


    Single-unit ward is different from the previous emergency room. The unit is very quiet. When no one


    talks, the honking downstairs can be heard. The light on the ceiling, which has a gentle white color, falls


    on the two of them and casts a shadow behind.


    After a moment of silence, Rex takes her hand, regardless of whether she wants to dodge or not, and


    says tenderly, ¡°Lily, let¡¯s settle our terms.¡±


    His one sentence has dumbfounded Lily.


    Settle the terms.


    This phrase means way too much. It includes the misunderstanding and conflict 5 years ago, as well as


    the difficult life they both have experienced in these 5 years, and now more about the child¡¯s


    everything.


    ¡°Settle our terms?¡± Lily is shaken to her eyebrows, and asks him in return, ¡°How?¡±


    It is funny that she does not know what to do.


    ¡°I want to take care of you and Adair. Give you a home.¡± The man says in a choked, hoarse voice, with


    every wording out genuinely, ¡°I can¡¯t let go of you. I can¡¯t let go of the child. Vivian or whoever else


    is all lies. I¡¯m only into you from the very beginning.¡±


    His deep and gentle voice rings in her ears like a warm breeze, propagating through her eardrums to


    her heart.


    In fact, as long as he was kind and reasonable, her heart would be softened, let alone him with his


    heartfelt words and attitude right now.


    Lily cannot help but be ensnared by that pair of deep dark eyes. Staring into his shining eyes


    moves her by surprise and makes her second-guessing in misunderstanding.


    Rex lets go of her hands and holds onto her cheeks, trapping her in a position and forcing her to look


    into his eyes, into his heart, ¡°In these 5 years, I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about you once. I pretended


    to force you, because I feared that you would run away from me again. I pretended to steal the child


    too. You¡¯re the mother of the child and I¡¯m the father. I¡¯ve never once wanted to separate you and


    Adair. In fact, I¡¯ve made a n to avoid court. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the right timing to tell you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart pounds against her chest by his words. She loses her ability to think and a mix of emotions


    emerge.


    Rex stares at her small face. Her eyebrows, the curve of her lips, and every inch from her forehead to


    her jaw are sharply carved into his memory.


    After a good while, he slowly approaches. His lips stop 5 centimeters away from hers, and he opens his


    mouth with a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s get married and raise the child together.¡±


    His words detonate like a bomb, blowing her mind into a pink mushroom cloud.


    She almost forgets to blink, looks at him, astonished, and stutters, ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    He does not expect her to ask again. Rex tilts his head and licks his drying lips, feeling a little stressed,


    ¡°I¡¯m proposing to you.¡±


    Lily hears it and even nods, ¡°I see.¡±


    What she does not understand is that why Rex suddenly chooses to propose to her. After all,


    yesterday, in order to see him, she was drugged in the bar.


    Howe¡­ it progresses to this!?


    The suspicion in her eyes is too obvious that Rex cannot neglect, but he exins to her patiently, ¡°You


    always think that I give you trouble because I want the child. But, have you ever thought that I like him


    because he¡¯s your child rather than some other woman¡¯s? I would only recognize our child.¡±


    In fact, Rex has sweated a lot as he said that. He has gone through many big events and thinks


    nothing would trouble him, but proposing to Lily is exactly the one.


    He rarely speaks romantically, not to mention proposing. Even if he has, it was 5 years ago when he


    first met her. He is unskilled and has no idea about whether she would agree. At this moment, he


    seems calm, but inside he is stressing out.


    But he has said what need to be said. This little woman just stares at him and does nothing else. Her


    gaze is making him nervous.


    Rex could almost feel the smokinging out of his head. His deep eyes are even trying to avoid her


    due to the nervousness. All his pretense andposure are dissolving and freezing in this silence, bit


    by bit.


    He is almost frozen by the waiting, but Lily shows not a single sign.


    What does it mean?


    Maybe it is because of anger and shame, or maybe it is shyness, Rex loosens his hand on her cheek


    and shakes her shoulder with a tinge of sulk on his face, ¡°Did you hear what I say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lily¡¯s reply is almost like an unconscious reflex. Before Rex rxes, her next sentence almost


    suffocates him, ¡°Why did you propose to me?¡±


    Rex tells himself that he truly loves Lily, otherwise he would strangle her.


    His rage bursts intoughter, but after which, his eyes be even deeper and more serious,


    ¡°Because I want to chase you again. Is this a good reason?¡±

 Chapter 413: Pursue Her Again

    Chapter 413: Pursue Her Again


    Good, it is good enough, but¡­


    She, she¡­she¡­she didn''t prepare well!!


    "Rex," Lily says, her breath disordered as her eyes drifting between the wall and him. "I only have a


    high fever, not a terminal disease. You don''t have to do¡­"


    "It has nothing to do with your illness."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts." Rex says with his cheeks flushed. Although his tone sounds a bit dominating, his eyes


    express nervousness. For the first time, he finds it so hard to say something."Just tell me if you want to


    be with me or not." He says after a long time of mental preparation.


    Even though Lily is confused, she isn''t stupid. After being in a daze for a few seconds, she shakes her


    head."No, I can''t."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The room is cold as the air seems to have frozen.


    After speaking, Lily realizes that her refusal might have been too straightforward. She boldly nces at


    the man''s face, and as expected, his face has gone dark.


    She already has a bit of understanding regarding Rex''s behavior. Expressing himself is almost like


    putting a knife on his neck. Making him talk and express himself is not easy at all.


    Just as she is thinking of a way to make up for it, Rex suddenly stands up. Lily only feels a fierce wind


    passing by and then at the next second, the lights in the room disappear as the door is shut off with a


    bang.


    Everything is dark, only a small lightes through the window.


    The night wind blows in, taking away much of the embarrassment and dullness.


    Lily feels relieved, thinking that this is a good thing. At least they cannot see each other''s faces. It will


    also not be that awkward since she feels like their rtionship now is a bit ambiguous.


    Rex turns off the light before turning around and going to the private bathroom in the ward. Then there


    comes the sound of water sshing, and when hees out again, she can vaguely see the towel on


    his head in the dark.


    He has gone to wash up himself.


    Now, it is also time to rest.


    Lily watches as he goes to lie down on the side of the single bed. His back is to her, leaving a dark


    silhouette. But even so, she can imagine how gloomy his expression must be.


    She doesn''t know why, but she finds him a little cute..


    He turned off the lights and went to sleep after being refused by her? He must be the only one.


    Thinking of this, she feels a bit sorry for him and summons up the courage to softly call out his


    name."Rex?"


    The only response she receives is the coldness in the room. Pursing her lips, she smiles."Are you


    asleep?"


    In fact, she knows very well that he won''t fall asleep. She guesses that he cannot calm down, and that


    he must be extremely irritated.


    "I''m not asleep!" he replies, his voice ringing out in the quiet ward. One can hear the unhappiness by


    just listening to his voice.


    But Lily isn''t afraid at all; she only feels amused."Thank you for taking care of me all day." She says in a


    clear voice, knowing now was not the time tough.


    Even though this sentence is tofort Rex, it cannot be denied that it also expresses her inner


    thoughts.


    After all, he has already made a concession. Even if she hasn''tpletely let go of the things before,


    she is still moved by his attitude and actions.


    People''s hearts are made of flesh. No one has to do anything for others. After leading a wandering life


    for five years, Lily knows this deeply.


    "You''re not nning to be with me, so why are you being so polite?" He says in an aggressive manner.


    "You''re right." Lily agrees.


    Rex is speechless


    Little girl! What did she say just now? She said that with an arrogant attitude, but now she''s pretending


    to be innocent!


    The more he thinks about it, the more irritated he gets. The more he carefully probes into her words,


    the more aggrieved he bes. Half a minute passes, and he suddenly springs up from the cot and


    turns his head to look at the woman in the bed.


    He catches Lily''s peeping. Lily then hurriedly looks away and raises the quilt over her head, pretending


    that nothing has happened.


    The whole scene is amusing.


    Rex stands up and walks over to the bed. He can see her body shiver as he approaches her.


    She is so thin and short. Now as the white quilt covers her whole body, it makes look more petite.


    Originally, Rex was annoyed since she refused his proposal and said those annoying words. But when


    he sees the petite figure on the bed, his heart softens.


    She isn''t the first woman to refuse his confession, but she is the person he favors above all, and the


    mother of his child.


    As he thinks of this, Rex finds himself not worrying any longer. She has given birth to Adair for him, and


    she''s now single; so does he. Then what should he worry about?


    "It is okay if you don''t ept me." He says mostly to himself."I''ve never pursued a woman seriously


    before. I justcked the chance to do it."


    His husky voice makes Lily''s heart miss one beat. She holds her breath as she feels her face warm up.


    Did he mean to pursue her?


    "What I said to you just now is true. I know you haven''t fully let go of certain things, but I will cover all of


    the bad memories with good memories. I don''t know if I''ll be able to do it, but I will try my best."


    He says every word slowly; the words that reach her ears are filled with the kind of charm that makes


    people want to continue listening.


    But then the room is overwhelmed by silence. Lily waits, but when nothing changes, she can''t help but


    lift the quilt. Suddenly a big hand is over her head, his hand gently caressing her.


    Lily is so familiar with this action. She has stroked Adair''s little head like this for so many times.


    It is the kind that brings love and pity, and the desire to get closer to the other party. She''s familiar with


    it.


    This is more than any physical contact, which makes Lily''s heart beat faster. She cannot help it.


    In the face of Rex, not just her, all women would be able to resist his tenderness. All she can do is to


    keep quiet and just listen.


    "You being sick this time made me see and understand what is inside my heart. I can''t let you go, and I


    can''t let go of Adair. Forcing you is far more painful than forcing myself. If this makes things difficult for


    you, then I''ll take a step back, because I believe that you still love me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His voice is a bit shaky, making thest few words unsteady. Lily raises her hand to her mouth as her


    eyes overflow with tears.


    He is so abominable, always saying the things she herself doesn''t want to admit.


    After all, they were once in love. He will never be like Ryan. He''s always been confident about his


    feelings. She is the one he wants, and she feels the same way about him.


    Lily tries to hold back the cries in her throat, but then Rex blurts out something that makes her unable


    to hold back the tears.


    "I won''t make you go through the things of five years ago. Just like today, I will give you and the child


    me absolute best. Good Night, my girl."

 Chapter 414: Stay with Her Overnight

    Chapter 414: Stay with Her Overnight


    Lily can''t remember how she fell asleepst night. She only remembers that after he said thest


    words, she began to cry silently while covering herself with the quilt. For fear of him witnessing her


    ordeal, she gradually fell asleep.


    The next day when she wakes up, Lily''s head is not covered by the quilt. There is no sign of Rex being


    present, so she sits up and puts on her shoes before going to the bathroom to wash up.


    After ten minutes, just as Lily is ready to dry her face, the ward door is opened. In addition to the sound


    of footsteps, the smell of cooked rice reaches her nose.


    Lily''s stomach makes some noises. Today she feels like her fever has passed, which makes her


    appetite much better that the previous day. Seeing the steamed dumplings and rice porridge he is


    carrying in his hands, she feels very greedy.


    Rex does not expect her to be awake already, and he enters the small bathroom. Following the same


    routine, he raises his hand to her forehead."Just the right temperature. Good. Come out and eat the


    breakfast."


    After finishing the words, he turns around and leaves the bathroom first before putting the breakfast


    he''d brought from downstairs on the table.


    Lily stands very still, seemingly still feeling the warmth of his palm on her forehead. She''s familiar with


    his hands, which are dry and warm. The night before, while in a dazed sleep, she could sense the


    strength of him touching her forehead.


    Is it possible thatst night he didn''t sleep soundly and had been worrying about her high fever?


    Lily is sure that this isn''t a fantasy. She just cannot remember how many times he''d gotten up.


    Just as she tries to recollect the memories, she is called by Rex."After washing,e out quickly. The


    food won''t be tasty when it''s cold."


    Lily bites her lip, and shakes her head, trying to shake of the mixed feelings she is having."I''ming!"


    Lily sits on a small chair opposite Rex. On the table there are different kinds of foods, such as rice


    porridge, eggs, pickles and steamed dumplings which look the tastiest.


    She immediately takes one, and puts it in her mouth,pletely filling it up so that she can barely


    close her mouth. It takes her a while to chew it before speak."It''s so yummy."


    Rex can see that she has a good appetite, and since she is enjoying her food, he knows that she is


    now much healthier. He then also grabs a steamed dumpling with his chopsticks and puts it in his


    mouth.


    The moment he bites through the thin wrapper of the steamed dumpling, he feels the heavy scent of


    the broth of the dumpling filling in his mouth.


    He''d especially asked the chef to reduce the salt and oil, making the taste a bit lighter than usual. This


    however did not harm its deliciousness.


    Four tes of dumplings are finished in an instant. Lily has some of the rice porridge, but finds herself


    unable to finish it. She''d eaten too much, and feels her stomach full.


    She looks down at her stomach and sees that it clearly bulges out."I feel like I''m pregnant." She says


    without thinking.


    The whole situation reminds her of the time when she was pregnant with Adair. In the first two months


    nothing was yet visible, but then at the beginning of the third month, she started to see and feel her


    belly growing.


    At first, she felt very ufortable. She had always felt that her waist was strange and abnormal. But


    after a long time, she got used to it.


    Looking at her budging belly, she is speechless.


    Watches her touch her stomach, Rex pictures her pregnant with Adair.


    Undoubtedly, it must be hard and exhausting. And she must have suffered great pressure and fear.


    Rex doesn''t dare to think deeply about it, fearing that if he does, he won''t be able to control himself and


    will shed tears. He dislikes himself so much for he has been sentimental recently.


    He then stands up and cleans up the table, hoping to conceal his frailness and various thoughts in his


    heart.


    After the breakfast, a nursees to the ward to take Lily''s temperature and have some basic check-


    ups. She then draws a conclusion that there is still some inmmation in Lily''s bronchus, which should


    be healed in a week if she takes her medicine.


    In the morning, Lily will need to have three bottles of intravenous injection.


    "Are you the boyfriend of this youngdy? Next time, you must send her to hospital in time. She has


    had a serious high fever after all. This time she was lucky that she had no other physical problems. A


    fever this high could have been damaging; so be careful next time!" the doctor advises Rex after giving


    her an injection.


    Rex has taken care of her for a day and a night, and now people naturally regard him as Lily''s


    boyfriend.


    Lily wants to exin that that is not the case, but then she hears his reply that is full of patience."Oh, I


    will definitely pay attention next time."


    It was the first time that he showed his great patience and modesty to others. Plus, is he really going to


    adopt the identity of"her boyfriend"?


    Lily keeps her mouth shut as she watches himmunicate with the doctor. She was a bit angry at the


    beginning, but after a while, she has a strange feeling.


    His aura and character give her a sense of security.


    "Alright, if there are any problems, don''t hesitate to call. And check the infusion pump; if it''s empty,


    please call someone to change it."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After the doctor leaves, Lily looks at the dripping anti-inmmatory liquid and suddenly feels


    anxious."Make it go quicker, the faster it finishes the faster I can leave."


    "Why are you in hurry? If it goes faster, it will irritate your stomach."


    "I ate already."


    "It will go ording to this current tempo." Although Rex know why Lily wanted it to go quicker, he


    refuses her request without hesitation. Heforts her,"It doesn''t matter howte it is. I will take you


    back to see the child today."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His words surprise her and a sudden sense of shyness washes over her. Did she show it? Was her


    desire to see the child so obvious that he could notice it with only one nce?


    "Adair is at home, safe and sound. He''s been waiting for you, so don''t be hurried. Lie down and rest for


    a while. I will wake you upter." He says as he re-levels the bed and puts a pillow under her head, so


    as to allow her to lie morefortably.


    Lily had just wakened up, so originally she was not sleep. But now, she dozes off.


    Rex sits on the chair next to the bed. He scans at thepany documents on his phone while talking


    to Lily,"Do you know that Ryan maliciously operated on the project I invested in?"


    It is not a question, but a statement.


    Yesterday when she spoke with Ryan on the phone, he heard everything. Of course, Lily does not want


    to keep anything from him, so she gives him an answer.


    "I know about it." She says, feeling a bit of awkwardness.


    "You shouldn''t interfere in this matter." Even though the cause behind hispetition with Ryan is her,


    it is a matter between men after all. It is not good for her to interfere in.


    Lily''s hands clench under the quilt."I asked him toe back. He did it all to help me. When you took


    the child away, I was anxious. I didn''t think over it at that them. If I ask him to stop now, it will be too


    embarrassed. It''s like dropping my benefactor as soon as his help is not required."

 Chapter 415: Helping Her to Put on Her Shoes

    Chapter 415: Helping Her to Put on Her Shoes


    "You''ve considered a lot." Rex says as he wrinkles his eyebrows in anger."The market matters aren''t as


    simple as you might think. You will not be able to smooth it even if you interfere in it. Plus, are you so


    confident that you won''t be with me again one day?"


    If they reconcileter, it will be the biggest sarcasm for Ryan, so it is better if Lily stops to interfere in


    this matter from now on. It would be the best for her, and for Ryan.


    Rex was not saying these for his own good. Instead, he considered the matter on Lily''s side, but at


    present, Lily cannot understand it.


    "I''m not asking you to ask Ryan to stop. I have the ability to undertake this. All you have to do is to not


    involve yourself, understand?" he adds, for fear that she may misunderstand it.


    Lily is dumbfounded by his words, especially the part"are you so confident that you will not be with me


    again one day". It feels like her heart is being bludgeoned.


    These words...How could he spit out these words, confidently, as if it will definitely happen in the


    future?


    But his confidence makes her unconfident about their rtionship.


    Rex looks at her angry expression, and sighs heavily,"I don''t know what you have achieved over the


    past five years. Maybe you''ve made a sess. But I''m different from Ryan. I won''t make my woman


    suffer any grievance from others. You can be independent and work hard, but you don''t have to force


    yourself to swallow the grievance. I will protect you and Adair."


    Therefore, he would never put Lily in a dilemma regarding his conflicts with Ryan. He knows deep


    down one day this possibility may happen, so he chose to repress it in advance.


    Lily looks at Rex and mutters,"Rex, you''re always like this. You''re so overbearing, always forcing others


    to follow your words."


    Even if it''s good, it is correct. But his attitude always makes her ufortable. She admits that what


    happened five years ago did have a permanent impact on her. It makes her sensitive to this attitude. As


    soon as the words are out, the ward is quiet for moment.


    "I''m sorry, I just don''t want you to get hurt." Rex says after a while."You''re always like this." Lily repeats,


    a shallow sentiment in her tone. Thinking of something, she lets out a sigh."Maybe I was too


    unreasonable."


    Rex raises her chin with his hand, his dark eyescking impatience and aversion."I didn''t want to


    require this of you, I just didn''t know how to express it."


    "There are many things I will consider myself, but in your eyes, it seems like I only have the


    qualifications ording your arrangement.


    Hearing her say this, his brow suddenly crinkles."I didn''t think about that. If I really did arrange you, I


    wouldn''t be in this much trouble now."


    This sentence really put her at a loss for words."Lily, don''t think too bad of me. Give me some time, and


    I will change."


    He cannot think about what Lily does to make him this heavy handed It seems that no matter what this


    woman does, he can forgive it. Five years ago, he had been very positive about his approach, and now


    five yearster, he says to give him time and that he will change. It is impossible that there is no


    fluctuation present in the mind. She keeps hoping that Rex will one day realize his mistake, and realize


    how uneptable his"arrangements" were to her at the beginning.


    Now, he finally understands that Lily is in a state of disorder. He senses that the knot from the past few


    years has been undone, making her feel nervous. Lily closes her eyes and doesn''t look nor think."I''m


    exhausted. I want to rest for a while."


    Rex doesn''t force her, but instead tucks her in. The door opens and it closes. Left alone in the ward,


    Lily opens her eyes. She can hear the sound of the cigarette lighter in the corridor. He is smoking


    again. He isn''t a heavy smoker, and only does it when he is vexed. In fact, he is also very contradictory.


    Her refusal and resistance are not insignificant to him, but on the contrary they are also very important.


    So much that it even effects his emotions.


    The change in his attitude leaves Lily at a loss. The rtionship originally only required strong


    resistance, but at this this time it suddenly eases up. She can''t even appear with a strong attitude. It is


    also low, and ustomed to the sudden improvement of hostility. More so, she is still a bit out of ce.


    Lily hasn''t a clue, especially now that he seems unhappy. He''d taken a step back, and shown his own


    character, falling short of words toward her.


    The more she thinks about it, the more irritated and twisted she feels. She simply doesn''t want to, so


    she closes her eyes. She doesn''t know if she has too many worries, but it doesn''t take long for her to


    fall asleep.


    When Rex returns to the room after finishing his cigarette, the person on the bed is already asleep. She


    breathes smoothly, and her body is rxed. She isn''t pretending to sleep. He goes to her bedside and


    looks down at the small face he loves and resents at the same time. When will she finally understand


    what is in his heart?


    ----


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When she wakes up again, it is past noon. She is woken up by the doctor pulling out the needle. She


    has been sleeping for more than two hours, and feels groggy."Finished?" she asks.


    "Well, in a moment you can take the medicine and then you can leave." The nurse says as she


    removes the infusion pump, and gives the relevant bill to Rex. Lily briefly pushes the pinprick, and


    when there is no bleeding, she removes her hand."We can leave?"


    "The discharge procedures werepleted in advance. The driver is downstairs. Once you''ve


    dressed, we can leave." Rex says as he reaches down to grab her shoes from under the bed. His long


    legs flex as he squats and covers her feet with the shoes.


    Lily isn''t used to this, so she steps back and doesn''t move as her face reddens. The number of times


    he has done this over the years is very small, and since this time it happens in front of an outsider, Lily


    feels very embarrassed. The nurse watches at the charming action of the man, and can''t help but feel


    admiration. She''d looked after so many patients, many of them rich people. But from all of them, Rex is


    the first rich and handsome man who treats his girlfriend so well.


    He gently and carefully puts on her shoes¡­


    His movements aren''t very skilled, but he tries his best to do it. His broad hands wrap around her white


    feet, seemingly covering them whole. After he finishes, Lily gets up and shyly steps out of the ward, not


    wanting him to witness her blushing.


    Taking the elevator to the first floor, they notice a ck car arriving at the gate. The driver sees them


    coming, and immediately gets out of the car to open the door for them. Rex supports her as she moves


    to sit in the car, resulting in many people coincidently seeing this scene. It feels good to have money,


    since one doesn''t have to worry about anything when they have someone to help them. These words


    are however spoken far from the car, and Lily doesn''t hear them. As the driver drives the car out of the


    toll gate, he respectfully asks,"Mister Rex, where would you like to go?"


    Lily nces at him before he answers in a steady voice."The Imperial Vi."

 Chapter 416: Coming Back to the Villa

    Chapter 416: Coming Back to the Vi


    They drive all the way to the Vi. Lily is quite familiar with this route and her memories of this gradually


    be clearer. Ryan was right. She has never let go, or forgotten the past.


    The driver has a good driving skill and evades the jolty route. However, Lily and Rex, who seated


    themselves on the backseats, don¡¯t talk with each other. Lily keeps looking out of the window, while


    Rex, who sits beside her, fixates his gaze on her.


    Half an hourter, they arrive at the Vi. Five years has past, and shees back to this ce, where


    carries lots of her memories with Rex, again. Lily feels a whirlpool of emotions. She¡¯s overwhelmed by


    nervousness and intension, as if she is wrapped in a huge, which makes her feel suffocated and


    ufortable.


    Fanny was looking after Adair who was drawing when she heard the stalling sound of the vehicle. She


    then hastily walked towards the door holding the hand of Adair. Originally, she thought that it would be


    Rex, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would see a familiar person whom she has long been missing.


    Seeing Lily walking towards her, Fanny¡¯s eyes get red, ¡°You, you are¡­¡±


    Anyway, Fanny is already old, and she is speechless with shock and excitement.


    Looking at the kind and amiable face, as well as the delight and overjoy for hering back in her


    eyes, Lily is also moved. She opens her arms and hugs her, ¡°Fanny, long time no see.¡±


    Fanny was also so moved and secretly wipes away her tears, ¡°It has been so long, and I though¡­¡±


    She sighs and then adds, ¡°Oh, anyway, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Mummy!¡± Adair, who stands aside, calls him loudly as he feels that he is being ignored.


    Lily loosens her hug, squats down and holds Adair into her arms. When she holds his chubby body,


    she feels an urge to cry out of the blue, ¡°Adair honey, did you miss mummy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I miss you so much!¡± Adair replies loudly but then wails and chokes, ¡°I dreamed of mummyst


    night.¡±


    Lily fails to bear it anymore and tightens her embrace. She wants to kiss him, but she doesn¡¯t dare to


    do so, fearing that Adair would be infected by the viruses since she just suffered a high fever, ¡°Be still.


    Mummy also missed you very much.¡±


    Witnessing the scene, Fanny weeps and covers her mouth to hold back the cry.


    Rex just watches the scene quietly. He had dreamed of such a scene countless times when he was


    overwhelmed by desperation. Now the dreames true.


    He has been looking forward to this for five years. However, in the past five years, it seemed to be a


    hopeless wish to take her home since no one knew whether she was alive or not. Now that she stands


    by his side, he has waves of emotions. But no one knows it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talkter.¡± says Rex, his voice trembling.


    Lily, with one hand holding Adair and the other hand holding Fanny, walks towards the house. Just as


    she gets into the house, her heart misses one beat. And when she steps into the living room, she¡¯s


    completely stunned.


    The living room has the same furnishing and decorations as it was five years ago. The position of the


    TV, and even the positions of the vases, remains unchanged.


    Five years ago, she was 24 years old and was in a stage from youth to maturity. She met her in that


    year, and hence her life had a dramatic change.


    She lived in this Vi for one year and every corner of the house was carrying their memories. The


    memories pop into her mind when she sees the familiar scene.


    ¡°Miss Lily, change into the slippers first, it would be morefortable.¡± Fanny opens the cab, takes


    out the only pair of women¡¯s slippers and puts it in front of Lily.


    When Lily lowers her head to see the slippers, her whole body was stiffened. She bought this pair of


    light pink plush slippers five years ago. Although five years have passed and the color of the slippers


    has faded, she can still remember the design of this pair of slippers.


    She can easily discern that the slippers have been washed for many times over the past five years, and


    therefore they were a bit deformed. However, they are quite clean. Although it is left used for five years,


    he still kept it and washed it regrly, as if he was waiting for her toe back.


    Tears well up in Lily¡¯s eyes when she thinks of this. Flustered, she shifts her gaze and dares not to look


    at them any longer. She quickly changes into the slippers and forces herself not to think too much.


    ¡°Mr. Rex asked me to simmer a soup just now. Here, I simmered this chicken soup for three hours with


    low me. I will go anddle a bowl of chicken soup for you.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t expect that Rex would even prime such a trivial thing, which is so thoughtful. But she doesn¡¯t


    say anything and heads towards the kitchen directly and then seats herself.


    Having not seen his mummy for a few days, Adair clings to Lily intimately and refuses to leave her.


    When noticing this, Rex decides to make a room for them. He then walks upstairs to have a bath. He


    has stayed in the hospital for two days and one night, therefore, he should have a good wash.


    Lily lowers her head and looks at Adair, who seats himself in her arms, ¡°How was it going in the past


    several days? Are you ustomed to it?¡±


    ¡°I was a bit unustomed to it at the beginning, but now I feel better.¡± Adair ys his fingers and


    replies in a small, childish and sweet voice, ¡°Uncle is so good to me. Granny Fanny is also treating me


    well. She made so many delicious dishes for me. It is just¡­ just that¡­¡±


    Adair pauses. ¡°Just that what?¡± asks Lily.


    Adair scratches his head shyly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I missed so much when I went to sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mummy ising to picking you up. We cane back hometer.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are we going to leave?¡± Adair is a bit shocked as he realizes that they are leaving.


    Lily¡¯s gaze meets with his innocent lines of sight. She smiles, ¡°Yeah. Mummyes to take you home.


    You can choose to live in Uncle Ryan¡¯s house, or your godmother Abby¡¯s house, or your grandparents¡¯


    house. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily intends to let Adair choose a ce to stay. However, upon hearing her words, Adair¡¯s face wrinkles,


    as if he¡¯s struggling for something, ¡°But¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    He stammers for several times yet says nothing.


    Lily strokes his head gently, ¡°You can tell me slowly.¡±


    Adair stammers for a while and finally squeezes out a sentence, ¡°I and Uncle Rex have decided to go


    hiking tomorrow. He said since he had no time to apany me in the past several days, he will take


    me out to go climbing tomorrow.¡±


    Rex made this promise when he was having a call with Adair in the corridorst night. And Adair has


    been looking forward to this.


    Lily didn¡¯t expect that Adair would have such a reaction. She thought that Adair would be overjoyed


    when he hears that he cane back home. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would be upset.


    Yeah, he¡¯s upset.


    He doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    Coming to this conclusion, Lily is confused, not knowing whether she¡¯s delighted or unhappy. Normally


    specking, she should feel happy. After all, Adair¡¯s reaction indirectly shows that Rex has treated Adair


    well. But personally, she is unhappy, for Adair begins to have a sense of dependency towards Rex.


    She never expected that Adair would have so many feelings for Rex.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Lily still chooses to solicit for Adair¡¯s decision, ¡°Are you still willing to stay


    here if mummy has to leave because I have some businesses to deal with?¡±

 Chapter 417: He Keeps Calling Her Name Even If He’s Drunk

    Chapter 417: He Keeps Calling Her Name Even If He¡¯s Drunk


    Adair ponders and shakes his head eagerly, ¡°No. I want to stay with Mummy.¡±


    Although he is saying ¡°no¡±, Lily can still discern the overwhelming sense of loss in his eyes. It seems


    like she was forcing Adair to make a choice.


    ¡°Chicken soup is ready!¡± Fanny puts a bowl of chicken soup in front of Lily. The soup looks delicious


    and smells good and Lily feels quite hungry as a single nce of the soup has stirred up her appetite.


    She picks up the spoon to scoop a spoonful of soup, lifts it to her mouth and blows it, and then hands it


    to Adair, ¡°Have a try?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve drunken it at noon, so serve yourself, mummy.¡± After finishing the words, Adair climbs down her


    arms and sits still beside, fearing that he would disturb his beloved mummy from having the soup.


    Lily eats the soup and thinks of what Adair said just now, not noticing that Rex has go downstairs.


    Rex has had anything either; therefore, Fanny also serves him a bowl of chicken soup. He picks up the


    bowl and the spoon. Then therees the sonorous sound of the crash of the spoon and bowl, and


    Lily finallyes to her own sense.


    She meets into his nted eyes. Rex asks softly, ¡°What are you thinking? Looks like you are lost in


    thoughts.¡±


    Lily lowers her head, to the point that her nose almost touches the bowl, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have more bowls of soup, in case that you may feel hungryter. After all, there are


    no snacks in the house.¡±


    Adair hastily cuts in when hearing his words andins, ¡°Oh that¡¯s true. Mummy you should stuff


    yourself. Uncle has no snacks, and he even not allows me to have them!¡±


    Lily just refuses Adair to eat snacks from time to time, but Rex almost bans him to have them.


    However, kids like snacks and they would be more longing for it if being forbidden to eat them.


    Rex doesn¡¯t allow Adair to eat snacks out of the psychological shadow brought by Adair¡¯s indigestion


    last time. He is particrly afraid that Adair would get sick again if he doesn¡¯t take good care of him,


    plus that snacks are innutritious, so it is better to prohibit him to eat them.


    ¡°I bought you fruits. Fruits have a better taste than snacks.¡±


    Adair pouts, ¡°But I want to eat chocte donuts and strawberry pudding."


    ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy to have too much dessert.¡± Rarely, this time, Lily holds the same stance with Rex.


    Although deep in heart, she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, she can¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°We have snacks at


    home, but you still want to stay here.¡±


    Adair puts his index fingers together, ¡°If mummy allows me to have snacks, then I can go with you.¡±


    Lily and Rex are quite speechless upon hearing the words¡­


    All right. Rex¡¯s happiness is so short!


    Good son, you abandon your dad for the sake of the snacks, hahaha.


    Lily suddenly feels that it was ridiculous that she would be jealous of Rex because of Adair¡¯s choice. It


    turns out that this little child is not that adamant in his decision; he can be easily bribed!


    Lily coughs, ¡°Well, you can eat them, but not now. Mummy will buy them for youter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A trace of delight shes across Adair¡¯s eyes. If one doesn¡¯t know what has happened, he


    would think that Adair has gotten a precious treasure.


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes. If you eat too much dessert, you will have tooth decay and lose your teeth. You want


    your teeth to be ck and decayed?¡±


    Adair is frightened and vigorously shakes his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you should be obedient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always obedient.¡± Adair pouts. Although he is a bit unhappy, he doesn¡¯t act waywardly nor require


    more.


    After drinking the soup, Lily hesitates for a while, not knowing how to tell Rex that she wants to leave. It


    is not that she doesn¡¯t know how to initiate the conversation. If the situation is as the same as it was


    before, she would leave without informing him.


    But now, Adair wants to stay here, and he keeps making concession, if she insists on taking Adair


    away, it would be like that she herself is the viin.


    Lily ponders for a long while. Taking the opportunity that Adair is going upstairs to take his toy, she


    leads Rex to the living room, ¡°I¡¯ll take Adair back.¡±


    ¡°Back to where?¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows. Luckily, she didn¡¯t say that she wants to go to Ryan¡¯s house; otherwise, she


    would tie her to the bed, forbidding her from going anywhere.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Adair wants to stay here? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Lily bites her lips and hesitates, ¡°He¡¯s left us so long, therefore he shoulde back. He can¡¯t stay


    here forever. Adair is having some sorts of curiosity; it will better after several days.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you this? Or is it just your conjecture?¡± His questions choke Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t surmise what Adair


    is thinking with your way of thinking. Now that it is not that difficult to respect his choice, why not stay


    here?¡±


    "But¡­"


    Originally, Rex wants to force her to stay, but when thinking of what she has said in the hospital, he


    spits out, ¡°You rarelye here. Let¡¯s go upstairs and have a look.¡±


    "I..." Lily wants to say something else, but Rex has turned around and walked into the bathroom on the


    first floor.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having no other choices, Lily can just follow his words and goes upstairs. Originally, she didn¡¯t think too


    much about it and just thought that as long as she follows his words, he will allow her to leave. But


    when she sets foot on the second floor, she¡¯spletely dumbfounded.


    Everything, including the carpet in the corridor, the wallmp, the design of the ceiling, and the door of


    the room in the middle, is as the same as it was five years ago.


    Lily¡¯s heart throbs. It seems that her feet are bound with two heavy stones; therefore it takes her great


    efforts to reach the master bedroom. The door is utched and Fanny is doing some cleaning in the


    bedroom. She gently pushes opened the door and looks around.


    Everything remains as the same as it was five years ago. Even her skin care products are on the same


    positions on the dressing table. If one doesn¡¯t know in advance that she has left for five years, he would


    think that a woman has been living in this bedroom.


    The white curtains, the dark bed sheets, the single sofas aside, as well as two pillows of the same


    design on the bed, all remain unchanged. For countless days and nights, they had slept together on


    this bed and in this room.


    Seeing the scene, Lily raises her hand to cover her mouth, fearing that she would cry out. Tears then


    well up in her eyes and she¡¯s blurred by them. She¡¯s too excited to control her emotions.


    Fanny, who stands aside and witnesses the scene, feels distressed for Lily. Putting aside the huge


    difference of their identities, she walks over and gently pats her back,forting, ¡°I stayed here for


    several months after your ident, and then Mr. Rex asked me to leave. I had witnessed part of his


    dark days. Although it may be inappropriate to tell you about this, I want to let you know that Mr. Rex


    loves you so much. After the ident, he went to the riverside every day and stayed there all day long.


    When he came back in the evening, he waspletely drunk, but I heard him calling your name


    several times.¡±


    Fanny, being sentimental at such an age, begins to shed tears when talking about this, ¡°At that time,


    many people came to persuade Mr. Rex to move to the other vi, fearing that he might have mental


    problems. But Mr. Rex insisted on staying here. He said he was afraid that if you came back one day,


    you couldn¡¯t find him. He even forbade us to throw away your things, and said that you¡¯lle back


    one day so these things were useful¡­¡±

 Chapter 418: He Has Been Missing Her for Five Years

    Chapter 418: He Has Been Missing Her for Five Years


    Lily takes a deep breath to hold back the sorrow and sourness rising in her heart. She looks up to the


    ceilings, but no matter how hard she widens her eyes, she can¡¯t see it clearly.


    In fact, she has noticed that although over the past five years, many of her belongings has been aged ¨C


    the color of her slippers has faded, and her skin care products has expired, Rex insists on keeping


    them.


    It is five years, a long period of time. She can¡¯t imagine how massive and unshakable his belief is,


    which could support him to pluck up courage to step into an empty house where a ¡®dead woman¡¯ had


    lived in every day no matter how desperate he was.


    ¡°Miss Lily, Mr. Rex must have kept the phone you used five years ago. One day, in the midnight, I got


    up and went to the bathroom, when I walked past the room, I found Mr. Rex sitting on the bed and


    taking into the phone, alone.¡±


    Lily has no idea about how she herself feels at the moment. She walks over the bedside table, yanks


    open one of the draws, and as expected, she finds her phone, which is of the design and style of the


    phones five years ago. The phone even has the same cartoon stickers as it was five years ago.


    Lily¡¯s fingers tremble fiercely, making her almost unable to hold the phone. She reaches the other hand


    to hold it and turns on the phone. The screen lights up quickly, which reveals that the phone must have


    been used frequently, and it shows that battery percentage of the phone is 50%.


    Lily opens the call record and scrolls down. They are all dials from the same caller ID, with each dial


    lasting for dozens of minutes. And thetest dial happens one month ago, proximately, during the time


    when they met in Ennd.


    It turns out that before he met her in Ennd, Rex kept calling into this phone every day.


    Lily can¡¯t help whimper. She opens the Messages and sees numerous unread messages, which were


    all from Rex. He insisted on sending messages to her every day!


    [Lily, it¡¯s raining and it¡¯s so cold outside. I took out the scarf you gave me and put it on, and felt warmer.


    Such a feeling is quite rare. I want to spend more time with you today. I don¡¯t know whether you would


    feel it cold too.]


    [It¡¯s April 30 today, thest day of this month, and the 1000th day of you leaving me. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t feel


    afraid my dear Lily. I will keep waiting for you. I believe that you¡¯lle back soon, right?]


    [Lily, the project I first invested hase to a sess and thepany is going to be listed. When


    having the news conference, I found that one of the journalists has the same family name with you. You


    name, your surname is rarely seen. I thought of you and listened to her for a while. Will you be jealous


    of it?]


    [Lily, I¡¯m so dad. I miss you so much.]


    When seeing this message, Lily finally cries out. She tries hard to suppress her voice, yet her big tears


    keep falling down along her cheeks onto the screen. In a flurry, she tries to wipe clean the screen with


    her sleeve, yet her efforts are all in vain.


    She then turns off the phone, grips it tightly and puts it on her chest. Her shoulders tremble violently.


    Although the temperature in the room is proper, she feels so cold, as if she has been jailed into an


    icehouse by someone.


    Suddenly, a big handes from behind and grips one side of her shoulder, which seems to be


    helpless, and then pats her tofort her.


    Lily stuns and then cries more fiercely. Before she can figure out whether she should turn around, she¡¯s


    pulled into a warm embrace.


    He hugs her from behind and grips her on her waist, putting his chin on her neck. His warm breath


    blows over her neck as he speaks, ¡°Why are you crying.¡±


    Lily is speechless with sadness, as if her throat is stuffed with something, and vigorously shakes her


    head. When she lowers her head, her tears fall down onto Rex¡¯s arm.


    Like vitriolic acid, her tears hurt his skin and pierces into his heart. His eyes get red too, yet he still


    consoles her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Everything has been a past. It¡¯s the greatest blessing from God since


    you are still alive, safely.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t console Lily; instead, they made her feel sadder. Everything has been a past? How did


    he go through it? Like this?


    He got himself drunk and went back home in the midnight, and regarded a lifeless phone as her, sitting


    on the bed and talking into the phone, lonely and pitifully?


    Lily feels it unbearable when imagining the scene. She has been suppressing her feelings over the past


    five years, forcing herself not to thinking of him and ignoring news about him.


    But he, on the contrary, did all he could to miss her and to keep everything about her, which was rather


    a cruel torture given by himself, and lived the five years miserably.


    Although Karl has told her what Rex has experienced over the past five years, it didn¡¯t strike a chord in


    her heart since she didn¡¯t witness it. But now, she is so shocked. Why this man being so stupid? He


    doesn¡¯t know what it means to give up?


    ¡°Why? Why?...¡± Lily cries so fiercely that she even fails to spit out aplete sentence.


    Rex lets go of her and walks to stand in front of her. When he sees her red eyes and the tear stains on


    her cheeks, he feels her pitiful and raises his hand to wipe away her tears. But she keeps crying. Rex


    sighs helplessly and pulls her into his arms again, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t intend to make you sad. It was just


    that I missed you so much, and by doing these, I felt morefortable. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    After a long while, Lily finally calms herself down, ¡°You¡­ lived like this over the past five years?¡±


    It¡¯s hard for her to imagine. Although she knew deep down that he must be very sad and painful after


    her leaving, she didn¡¯t have any sympathy until now she learns about the details.


    She suppressed her missing for her, while Rex amplified the pain to an infinite extend and tortured he


    himself at every minute.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, since you¡¯re finally back.¡± Rex forces a smile. The dark days are no longer


    worth mentioning since the moment he met her again.


    Lily feels breathless. She can no longer ignore the matter since these cruel facts are presented, ¡°Now


    that I was ¡®dead¡¯, why did you torture yourself in this way¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex doesn¡¯t take it seriously, "If it weren''t like this, I would have been unable to hold on anymore."


    The belief that Lily was still alive was the drive for him to live. I was the hope that had supported him on


    countless morning when he stayed alone by the riverside where the ident happed.


    Without these persistence and self-deceiving belief, he would have died following her a long time ago.


    Lily¡¯s heart misses one beat, as if it was hit hard. Rex must love her so much, to the point that he would


    die for her.


    For the first time, in his warm arms, Lily feels sorry for Rex. He had experience countless hopeless


    night and faced numerous chilling realities because of her ¡°death¡±.


    At this moment, she finally can¡¯t hold it anymore and reaches out her arms to hug him.


    The five years of separation has proved the old saying, ¡°Even if true lovers are separated by high


    mountains and the vast sea, they would approach their lover no matter how hard it will be.¡± It turns out


    that all her grievance and his persistence are all because they love each other,


    deeply.

 Chapter 419: Surprise

    Chapter 419: Surprise


    It takes a long while for Lily to calm herself down. Fanny has left the room for the lovers quietly, and


    maybe she¡¯s taking care of Adair now. Rex doesn¡¯t say anything and just holds her in his arms quietly.


    But he is not that calm in heart. He has been waiting for this hug for more than five years. The words


    ¡°five years¡± are not that simple; it is not a period of time that shes in a blink of eye. It was a long hard


    time for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Adair is still waiting for you outside. If he can¡¯t see youter, he wouldin about me


    again.¡± Rexforts her in a low, soft voice.


    Lily sniffs and loosens her grip, and then leaves his embrace. Since she cried so miserably in his arms


    just now, she feels quite awkward to face him again, pretending to be calm she says, ¡°I see.¡±


    Lily wipes away her tears and fans her eyes, looks at her image in the mirror, and then walks out of the


    bedroom after making sure that her nose and eyes are not so Red.


    Rex was right. Just as she reaches the stairs of the second floor, she hears Adair shouting, ¡°Mummy,


    will we leave? Where did you go just now?¡±


    Lily walks over, and then squats down to stroke his head. She stuns for a moment and then asks, ¡°Do


    you want to go hiking with Uncle Rex tomorrow?¡±


    Adair blinks his big, watery eyes, ¡°Of course I do. But, we should go back home¡­¡±


    Lily hardens her heart when she sees Adair¡¯s hesitation and depression, ¡°If you want, you can stay


    here for one more night.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Hearing her words, Adair ps his hands with excitement, but at the next moment, he


    hesitates, ¡°If mummy will not stay here, then I will not either. I want to be together with mummy¡­¡±


    He must have recalled the question she asked her in the dining her, and Lily feels distressed for him,


    ¡°Mummy will be here, mummy is with you.¡±


    ¡°Re¡­ Really?¡± The little child¡¯s eyes widen in excitement, seeming like he¡¯s waiting for her assuring


    answer.


    ¡°Lily nods, ¡°That¡¯s true, mummy swears.¡±


    ¡°Oh great!!¡± Overjoyed, Adair runs around the living room, holding Fanny¡¯s hand. He states politely,


    ¡°Granny Fanny, mummy said that she will stay with me here tonight. I can have the dinner cooked by


    you again.¡±


    Fanny also feels delighted when hearing the words. Just now, before Lily went upstairs, she was


    determined to leave, but now, when she goes downstairs, she changes her mind. Mr. Rex must have


    persuaded her.


    Fanny beans, ¡°Good, good, I will cook delicious dishes for you. What about your favorite chicken


    wings?¡±


    Seeing that Adair is so happy, Lily feels less upset, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t drag Granny Fanny down.¡±


    Then she sees Adair and Fanny run to the front yard to y on the swing. Lily subconsciously shifts


    her gaze towards the second floor, pondering, ¡°I¡¯ve gone downstairs for a while. What¡¯s Rex doing on


    the second floor? Why didn¡¯t hee downstairs?¡±


    It is that he¡¯s crying secretly.


    The thought is quickly thrown away by Lily. He didn¡¯t cry when seeing her crying like that, so there¡¯s no


    reason for him to cry secretly now.


    Oh forget it. It has been so long, but she still can¡¯t fully understand this man. Thinking too much will


    only let her mind suffer.


    ...


    Rex, who is on the second floor, of course is not crying. He takes the phone to the cloakroom


    connected to the bedroom. After making sure that no one can hear him, he calls Joe.


    The call is quickly connected and therees the Joe¡¯s loud voice from the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Rex?¡±


    Joe is quite surprised, for he didn¡¯t expect that Rex would call himte in the evening.


    ¡°Ahem, Joe.¡± Rex¡¯s greeting startles Joe.


    They have been working together for many years, but Rex rarely called him in such an intimate


    manner. Hence, Joe has an ominous presentiment.


    Joe¡¯s eyelids twitch, ¡°What¡¯s the matter President Rex?¡±


    ¡°I need you to do me a favor. Help me arrange something.¡± Rex¡¯s voice is quite calm.


    Judging from his time, Joe thinks that maybe it¡¯s about the business matters and doesn¡¯t hesitate to


    reply, ¡°Say it, I will arrange it.¡±


    This is the answer wanted by Rex. ¡°I n to give a surprise to Lily tomorrow. Help me book a romantic


    ce and decorate the arena. Oh yeah, girls like flowers. I¡¯ve asked someone to design for you and he


    gave me several design schemes. I¡¯ll send them to youtter.¡±


    Indeed, Rex has been making this n in heart for a long time, but it is postponed as he hasn¡¯t found


    an appropriate opportunity. Now that Lily¡¯s heart is softened, it would be the high time to do it. He must


    catch this opportunity.


    Just as what Pehry has told him, women all need to be coaxed. Man just need to give more thoughts to


    win his beloved woman¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­¡± It was the first time that Joe heard such a long speech from Rex, and he¡¯s a bit dumbfounded,


    ¡°What?¡±


    The excitement in Rex¡¯s eyes cools down a bit. He felt embarrassed to ask Joe to do that, and Joe¡¯s


    reaction annoys him, ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Should I say it again?¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡± Joe has no guts to do so. He has heard it clearly, it is just that he¡¯s a bit shocked, ¡°Rex,


    are you asking me to arrange a ce for you, so that you can give Miss Lily a surprise?¡±


    Rex, this old man, is quite sensitive. He throws back the question in a gloomy tone, ¡°Is there any


    problems?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Joe says to himself that he should forgive this timid man, ¡°Send me the design schemes. I¡¯ll


    arrange itter. But as time is limited, maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°No MAYBE.¡± Thinking that what Joe is going to say will fluster him, Rex hastily cuts in, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    waiting for Lily for five years. And this is the critical moment, help me please.¡±


    Joe suddenly feels that the responsibilities on his shoulders are quite heavy that his phone almost falls


    onto the ground, ¡°Rex, please don¡¯t say this¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Orson to double your dividend at the end of this year.¡±


    Joe swallows the words he wants to say. When thinking of the dividends that will be doubled, he feels


    so excited. He nods seriously, ¡°There will be no time limit. At worst I will finish it although we have to


    work overnight.¡±


    For the sake of money, he can do everything!


    Rex twitches his mouth corner, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Rex hangs up the phone and inadvertently sees his image in the full-length mirror in the cloakroom


    when he looks up¡­


    There are sweats on his forehead.


    And his cheeks are flushed.


    Fortunately, he said the request through the phone call. If he has to say it out face to face...No, he will


    not be able to say it out if he has to talk in person. For him, doing this kind of thing is tantamount to


    killing him.


    He is inexperienced and timid. Therefore, it would be a torture for him to ask the other people to help


    him pursuit his love.


    Fortunately, with Joe¡¯s help, everything should go on smoothly.


    When seeing her crying miserably after going upstairs, he felt so distressed. However, undeniably, he


    was somewhat happy in heart. At least, her reaction told him that she cares about him. What¡¯s more,


    she reached out her arms to hug himter.


    Thinking of this, a smile appears at the corners of his lips, giving him more confidence.


    This time, he will get back Lily and Adair.

 Chapter 420: You Know Well How to Compete with Daddy for Your Mummy

    Chapter 420: You Know Well How to Compete with Daddy for Your Mummy


    When Rex goes downstairs to have dinner, Lily has already worn out after ying with Adair for a long


    while. Rex washes his hands, and then seats himself at the table, and looks at them with his eyebrows


    slightly raised, ¡°Will you leave today?¡±


    The question is quite normal, but in Lily¡¯s ears, it somehow bears his joking.


    She turns her face awkwardly and hums in a voice as low as that of mosquitos, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She then hastily adds, ¡°Adair wants to stay since you¡¯ve promised to go hiking with him.¡±


    What she means is that it is Adair who wants to stay, not her, and that she has to stay too to


    apany Adair as she is worrying about him.


    But this silly girl has no idea that her words are just a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure.


    Knowing that Lily is thin-skinned and that she would choose to dig a hole on the ground to hide herself


    if he keeps joking at her, Rex chooses to end the topic and shoots her a meaningful nce and says,


    ¡°Go and have dinner.¡±


    Lily secretly heaves a sigh of relieve. She then sends food to her mouth while feeding Adair.


    She hasn¡¯t eaten the dishes cooked by Fanny for five years. Therefore, when she takes a bite, she


    feels the nostalgia and sighs with emotion.


    ¡°Fanny, your cooking skills are improved a lot.¡± Although Lily doesn¡¯t like to eat greasy food at night,


    this time, she still eats a lot of stewed pork.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that Miss Lily likes it. I have no specialties other than cooking!¡± Fanny feels quite delighted


    upon hearing Lily¡¯s words.


    ¡°By the way, is your son married?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He got marriedst year. After all, he was not young and therefore we urged him to get married.¡±


    ¡°Is his wife a native person in this city?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And she¡¯s very filial. They have bought two houses and two cars by themselves, and I feel at


    ease." Actually, Fanny is not short of money. It¡¯s just that she feels boring and wants to do something


    that she chose to work for Rex.


    It must be so hard for Fanny to raise her son by her own. Lily, who has been a single mother for five


    years, deeply understands it.


    "Miss Lily, what about you? Marriage life has its fun." Fanny persuades.


    Lily is stunned. Sensing the scorching lines of sight from Rex, she lowers her head and scoops the


    soup, pretending to be calm, "No hurry, let''s talk about itter."


    She doesn¡¯t discern that Rex frowns upon hearing her words. Judging from her attitude as well as her


    tone, he can tell that she never considers about marrying him.


    They then eat quietly. Lily talks to Adair from time to time, while Rex throws one or two questions to


    Adair. But the two adults didn¡¯t talk with each other.


    After the dinner, Lily stays in the room, apanying Adair to draw and to build LEGO blocks. On the


    one hand, she hasn¡¯t seen Adair for several days and wants to give him morepanies; on the other


    hand, she is shunning Rex, since she doesn¡¯t know how to face him.


    They y the LEGO until ten o¡¯clock, and Adair is so sleepy that he even can¡¯t open his eyes. Lily


    helps him wash up, takes a story book from the bedside table, and reads the story in a low, slow voice.


    Maybe it is because that his mother is by his side, Adair holds Lily¡¯s arm and falls into sound sleep.


    After the dinner, Rex chose to watch TV in the living room. The programs he chose are most about


    finance and economy, in which some experts are talking about their insights into the industry and the


    news in the industry. However, Rex had known about these ¡°news¡± two month ago.


    The timeliness of information is the most important thing in the finance sector. In this industry, one can


    only find exactly what he should do next by paying attention to the policies and the changes in the


    industry all the time.


    Therefore, Rex didn¡¯t listen to it carefully.


    Seeing that Rex keeps looking up to the second floor from time to time, Fanny feels an urge to ask him


    whether she should go upstairs to invite Miss Lily. But after all, she¡¯s not that acquainted with Rex,


    hence she gives up.


    It is soon ten o¡¯clock. Seeing that Lily didn¡¯t walk out of the room the whole night, Rex can¡¯t sit still


    anymore. He throws the remote control onto the sofa and walks upstairs with an imposing aura.


    Adair¡¯s bedroom is on the left of the master bedroom, right near his room. He walks over and raises his


    hand. But as if he suddenly thinks of something, he doesn¡¯t knock the door; instead, he leans over and


    eavesdrop what they are doing in the room.


    The room is silent, and he can¡¯t even hear any sound of talking.


    Although the vi has a good sound instion effect, it¡¯s not that good to the point that he even can¡¯t


    hear anything.


    Being swayed by considerations of gain and loss over the past five years, Rex suddenly feels restless.


    He raises his hand and turns the door handle. With a cracking sound, the door is opened. And then


    room under the dim light is gradually presented in front of him.


    Lily just turned on the wall light. There are some toy bricks scattering on the carpet, and Lily and Adair


    are sleeping soundly on the bed. When seeing Adair, who curls up in Lily¡¯s arms, Rex¡¯s heart softens.


    The nervousness in Rex¡¯s eyes gradually fades away, and a trace of tenderness shes. He looks at


    the mother and son softly, and walks over the bedside gently. Seeing them in a closer manner, he feels


    more touched.


    Lily had turned the light to a warm one. The dim light cascades on her fair, wless skin, adding some


    charm to her. Although she looks unchanged after five years, he still notices two freckles under her


    eyes, and that her hair is not as thick as it was before. No matter how subtle the changes are, he can


    still discern it although he doesn¡¯t say it out.


    This is the aging process caused by delivery. Other woman may feel at ease to ept Ryan¡¯s


    unconditional help or treat Ryan as her backup. But Lily is not that kind of person. She¡¯s highly self-


    esteemed and independent, therefore it would be hard for her to request for something


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s hard for him to imagine how Lily felt and what she had gone through when she was facing the


    anxiety caused by survival right after giving birth to Adair, since no one could offer her support in that


    foreign country.


    And he was the cause of all her sufferings. She gave birth to the child for him, brought up Adair for him,


    and resented him for making her suffer a lot yet she had no way to vent her grievance.


    He was not present during the five years, and owned her a lot, to the point that he can only


    compensate her for a lifetime.


    The thought makes Rex turbulent in heart. He raises his hand to rub his eyebrows, as if he¡¯s trying to


    suppress the sourness and pity for Lily in this manner.


    He looks down at the story book beside Lily and picks it up. It¡¯s the story about ¡°The Prince Who Turns


    into a Fog¡±. He can imagine her tenderness when she was reading the story for Adair.


    Rex¡¯s lips curl into a smile and his heart softens because of this imagination. He casually puts the book


    on the bedside table and leans over, intending to carry Lily. But just as he puts some strength on his


    arms, Adair tightens his grip on Lily, as if he has sensing that someone is trying to steal his mummy.


    And he murmurs subconsciously, ¡°Mummy. I want mummy¡­¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyelids twitch. He retreats his arms and takes away Adair¡¯s fat, tender arms, and whispers, ¡°Bad


    boy, you know well how topete with Daddy for your Mummy now.¡±

 Chapter 421: A Passionate Kiss On the Bed

    Chapter 421: A Passionate Kiss On the Bed


    But no one hears that. The only reply he gets is Adair¡¯s moan.


    Rex carries Lily in his arms and walks to the master¡¯s bedroom,ying her down on the bed tenderly.


    Seeing that she is in sound sleep, he goes back to Adair¡¯s room to tuck Adair in and turns off the light.


    In the master room, Lily shifts her position to sleep on her right side with her glossy ck hair


    straggling over the pillow.


    She looks ufortable in blouse. Rex ponders for a while and then goes to the walk-in closet to take


    a beige silk bedding dress.


    On the bed, he unbuttons her blouse softly. He doesn¡¯t n to disturb her who needs a sound sleep but


    when he is undoing the buttons, he can¡¯t help gazing at her fair skin...


    With his breathing uncontrobly quickening, he unbuttons her shirt faster. When he finally takes off it,


    he is attracted by her curvaceous body that looks sexier with her ck bra and is still covered with


    hickeys made by him in the ward.


    The little scar on her lower abdomen catches his eyes. Although it¡¯s not his first time to see it, every


    time he feels sorry for that.


    Rex moves to her abdomen where a baby was once nourished, gently kissing her scar.


    At the thought of that, he feels touched beyond words.


    Lily didn¡¯t sleep soundly when being carried to the master bedroom. Tickled by his kiss, Lily turns half


    awake and sees the familiar crystal chandelier over her.


    Stunned for a moment, she turns her face away from the dazzling light and sees Rex.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Still in a daze, she instinctively pushes him away.


    Rex doesn¡¯t expect her to wake up. Freezing for a second, he is pushed aside by her.


    Almost rolling off the bed, he feels kind of embarrassed, but when she looks at him with fear and


    confusion in only a bra, all his embarrassment turns to lust.


    No man can control himself when his beloved woman dresses like this.


    Rex kneels on one knee on the bed, leans forward with one hand against the bed and lifts her chin,


    kissing her with unusual fervor.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± With widened eyes, Lily wants to dodge but is grabbed by him and pressed down on the bed.


    When lying down on the cool sheet, she feels a cold shiver and realizes her shirt is removed. With flush


    on her cheeks, she turns away from his amorous kiss, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t refuse, Rex wouldn¡¯t do anything before confess his love to her. But her dewy


    eyes really capture his heart. Though he can¡¯t have her tonight, he still wants to hug her and kiss her.


    He can¡¯t stop kissing her. She¡¯s always mean to him but tastes sweet.


    His heavy breathing mingles with her gasp and the sound of kissing fills the quiet bedroom with


    intimate atmosphere.


    Rex snaps off the light. As Lily sees nothing in the dark, she bes tenser because of the


    unexpected feelings. She can hear his breathing and the sound of kissing more clearly.


    Lily tries to push his chest that is burning. So her hands have to go to his cor. She loses herself in his


    kiss, with her hands unconsciously wrapping his neck.


    Rex knows she is losing herself. If he wants to go further, she can¡¯t refuse. Women are mostly at the


    mercy of men in sex. It¡¯s easy to teach her who is inexperienced.


    But...


    He can¡¯t do it. At least tonight he can¡¯t do it.


    Lily thinks she¡¯s going to sink in the craziness of the lust again but Rex suddenly stops, lying on the


    bed beside her with one hand still on her waist.


    Still lost in the kiss, Lily is breathing hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I will make it up to you in the future.¡±


    His voice is hoarse.


    Lily understands what he means after a moment. With a blush, she struggles to push him away but is


    held even tighter in his arms, ¡°Stay still. I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Rascal! How could you do that while I was sleeping?¡± Lily res at him with her cheeks being ming


    red.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± With eyes closed, Rex squeezes her tightly against his chest, whispering in her ear,


    ¡°You like it anyway.¡±


    She hooked her arms around his neck, lost in the kiss.


    Lily can¡¯t contradict him - he is always good at seducing her.


    ¡°Rx and sleep. I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The position makes Lily ufortable. Besides, she feels embarrassed about wearing


    nothing but a bra.


    With eyes partly open, Rex pinches her waist as the punishment, looking at her, ¡°Not sleepy yet? Or


    you want to do something else?¡±


    A Sly smile appears on his lips. Lily groans, ¡°Oh! Let go of me! I need to change my clothes...¡±


    Rex pauses. Oh right, he almost forgets that.


    He loosens his grip of her, ¡°Fine.¡±


    With a sigh of relief, Lily in the darkness finds her shirt on the bed but Rex takes it and gives her a silk


    bedding dress, ¡°Put this on.¡±


    Looking at the slip dress in her hands, without other choice, she has to put on it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the bra ufortable?¡±


    Furious at his trick, she is reluctant to admit, ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Silently, Rex takes her into his arms again.


    All is quiet at night. The French windows behind Rex open out into the balcony through which Lily can


    see the full moon hanging in the dusky air.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With the slow breathing, Rex drifts off to sleep. Slightly rxed, Lily adapts herself to the dark, with her


    eyes roaming his face.


    In high favor with God, he is absolutely and undeniably handsome. She never knows someone on


    earth can be so wless.


    She likes his high-bridged and straight nose most. He has an angr profile that matches the optimum


    ratio between nose and forehead.


    A few minutes ago, he was nuzzling her neck and forehead tenderly.


    Fanny told her how he spent the past five years. Her words are rolling around her head. Rather than an


    ordinary man, he, as one of the most prominent men in City J, has waited for her for five years.


    She seems to understand how much she means to him.


    In the quiet night, she can hear her heartbeat clearly, and also her inner voice. It¡¯s time that she should


    sort out her true feelings.

 Chapter 422: Help Her Wear the Bra

    Chapter 422: Help Her Wear the Bra


    The next morning, Lily is woken up by the noise outside the room.


    When she slowly opens her eyes, she finds no one beside her. It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. As the door is


    ajar, she can hear Rex and Adair talking -


    ¡°Uncle Rex, I need my mom!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. Youe backter.¡±


    ¡°No. We nned to climb mountain this morning. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. I need to wake mom up.¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet. Yesterday mom was so exhausted that she needs more sleep. You goes downstairs to


    have breakfast first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Adair who is rarely being stubborn raises his voice. He says honestly, ¡°Last night mom was


    sleeping beside me. Uncle Rex must steal her at midnight!¡±


    Rex is sill patient but sounds coolly, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to steal.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Speechlessly, she sits up to take the clothes, realizing she doesn¡¯t wear a bra.


    Obviously Rex took it off. When she gets out of the slip dress, she finds new hickeys on her chest. She


    sighs but can¡¯t help feeling a burning sensation inside.


    He...tries every means toe on to her!


    She puts on the bra. When she is buttoning it, Rex suddenly enters the room.


    Lily is a sort of shocked, so is Rex. Nervously, she can¡¯t button it up.


    Rex locks the door and walks to her, gazing at her slim body in the mirror, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯ need your help...¡±


    In disregard of her rejection, Rex takes the straps, caressing her back with his rough fingertips and


    deliberately tightening the bra. It¡¯s notplicated to do up the buttons but he spends half a minute.


    With a burning blush on her face, Lily says, ¡°Are you done?


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobs up and down as he nces at her beautiful breasts. He looks away and buttons


    up the bra, ¡°Done.¡±


    After putting on the shirt quickly, Lily feels less abashed. She asks, pointing at the hickeys on her


    corbones, ¡°Did you do itst night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lily rolls her eyes and is going to contradict him but he continues, ¡°I did it this morning.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Rex tries to get across to her, ¡°You know, men are easily turned on in the morning, so...¡±


    His words are so vulgar that Lily grits her teeth, ¡°Screw you!¡±


    She shoulders him aside and walks out of the room quickly.


    Seeing her fleeing from the room hurriedly, Rex can¡¯t helpughing.


    Lily stomps off with her face being redder like a ripe apple. When Adair sees her, he asks confusedly,


    ¡°Mom, are you having a fever?¡±


    Lily feels awkward but tries to stay cool, ¡°No. It¡¯s just hot.¡±


    Rex hears that when he goes out of the room and teasingly says, ¡°Your mom is burning.¡±


    ¡°Rex!¡± Lily turns to re at him.


    As she gets angry, he shuts up. He can¡¯t annoy her before he confesses his loves to her.


    It¡¯s already past eight a.m. when they goes downstairs to have breakfast. Lily takes her shower on the


    first floor. After breakfast, Rex asks Lily which car she likes before going to the garage.


    She is still blue in the face, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Without words, Rex picks up the key of an off-road vehicle and goes to the garage.


    After packing Adair¡¯s bottle and hat in the bag, Lily holds Adair¡¯s hands, waiting at the gate of the vi.


    In a few moments, a Mercedes-Benz G63AMG6x6 stops in front of them. Most of the ck off-road


    vehicles are boxy, which features four huge wheels that are almost two-thirds as tall as the regr


    cars.


    It¡¯s a powerful car with sleek lines that both men and women love.


    The car she never saw in his garage must be bought in recent years. She isn¡¯t surprised since buying


    several new cars is just a piece of cake for the rich people like him.


    Adair walks around the car, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool, like the car in Transformers!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Uncle Rex has many cool cars.¡±


    Lily now understands how Rex built the rtionship with Adair. He did it by shaping his image into a a


    powerful man.


    She disdains that but can¡¯t help observing them. Adair looks different while getting along with Rex who


    can teach him to be a real man.


    Rex can bring out Adair¡¯s strong will.


    After carrying the kid into the car, Rex notices Lily lost in thought. He touches her chin, ¡°Hey, do you


    also need my help to get in the car?¡±


    Embarrassed by his flirtatious behavior and tone, Lily lowers her voice, ¡°The kid is here. Watch your


    behavior.¡±


    ¡°Adair will ept me some day. Rather than suddenly telling him the truth, I¡¯ll start from little things to


    let him gradually get used of mypany.¡± He is in earnest when saying that.


    Lily thought he just showed off the car but didn¡¯t expect he was trying to fix the rtionship with Adair.


    Her heart skips a tiny beat. Ryan is right that he firmly believes they will get back together.


    He makes all his ns on the condition that they will get back together.


    She doesn¡¯t like his conceit, ring at him before getting into the car, ¡°Whether Adair will ept you is


    uncertain.¡±


    Without other exnation, Rex closes the door for her. She will understand his love tonight.


    They get to the highest mountain in City J, QF Mountain that¡¯s an hour''s drive to the south from the


    Imperial Vi. As it¡¯s a working day, there are not many people, with a lot of spaces avable in the


    parking lot.


    After parking the car, Rex takes Adair out of the car while Lily puts a hat on Adair and takes the bottle.


    They walk to the entrance of the mountain.


    After buying the tickets, they walk up the stone steps from the foot of the mountain. At the beginning


    the path is t and steps are gently sloping. But when they cover one third of the distance, the steps


    turn steep. Lily walks behind to protect Adair while Rex leads the way.


    As the famous tourist attraction in City J, QF Mountain is popr among tourists as well as the local,


    with the steps being worn smooth by the passing feet of many visitors. As Lily hasn¡¯t done such a great


    deal of exercise for a long time, it¡¯s hard to keep up. But she doesn¡¯t want to be underestimated by


    Rex. All of a sudden, she identally slips.


    Luckily she clutches at the handrail and doesn¡¯t fall.


    Hearing the noise, Rex turns around and sees Lily standing there with a white face. With a frown, he


    goes to her in two steps, ¡°Sprained the ankle?¡±

 Chapter 423: Look Like a Loving Father

    Chapter 423: Look Like a Loving Father


    Lily is shocked and her face turns a bit pale, ¡°It''s fine, the steps are too slippery.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, are you okay?¡± Adair also asks her with his huge eyes filled with concern.


    Lily smiles, ¡°It''s fine, watch your steps, Adair. The dark-coloured steps are more slippery.¡±


    Rex squats down without saying anything. He holds and squeezes her ankle. After making sure she is


    alright, he feels at ease and turns to educate his son, ¡°That''s why uncle asks you to exercise more, just


    so you won''t be as clumsy as your mother.¡±


    Adair nods his head as if it is true, ¡°I know, so I can protect mummy!¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    Enough already, Rex.


    Not sure if it is because he feels her insidious gaze, Rex doesn¡¯t go too far. He just changes his


    position and lets Lily take the child¡¯s hand. He then follows behind the two of them.


    Starting from reaching the ce at nine o¡¯clock, the three of them use more than one hour to reach the


    halfway point of the mountain. There is a rest area; Lily buys some water and half a bag of oranges.


    After taking a short break, the three of them continue to move towards the top of the mountain. Adair is


    too young after all. Even though Lily gives him a hand most of the time, he still can¡¯t bear the fatigue.


    ¡°Mummy, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Adair stands on the tform, looking tired.


    Before Lily can say anything, Rex dashes to his front as if he has been waiting for this moment. He


    squats down with one of his knees on the ground. He then pats himself on the back, saying ¡°Come up,


    daddy carry you.¡±


    Joy shes in Adair¡¯s eyes, however the next second he hesitates and restrains himself. He stands


    awkwardly in ce, not knowing what to do.


    Rex sees through his thought at a nce and says, ¡°Many children can¡¯t even climb halfway up the


    mountain, Adair is already very awesome. Uncle didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at all. But the view


    from the top of the mountain is even better, uncle carries you, okay?¡±


    A child, no matter how young, has self-esteem. Especially in front of Rex, Adair always has a desire to


    do his best. Rex sees that and encourages it, but part of this striving for excellence was still due to the


    lack of hispany, which made the child not so close to him.


    Upon hearing that, Adair finally nods, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Lily watches as the child moves towards the back of Rex, she is worried, ¡°Forget about it, it¡¯s not safe


    for you to carry him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You don''t believe me?¡± As he speaks, Rex has carried the child on his back, he has been working out


    for years and is fiercely built like a leopard, now that with Adair on his back, all the muscle lines on his


    body be obvious, ¡°Don''t you have any idea as for whether I can make it?¡±


    Lily swallows the words before theye out from her mouth. This man is so good at choking her with


    words.


    However, Rex also proves his capability. He carries the child from halfway up the mountain to the top,


    taking two breaks in between. When they almost reach the summit, he puts the child down, ¡°It¡¯s not far


    away to the top, do you want to climb yourself, Adair?¡±


    After being carried for such a long distance, Adair already has enough rest. He nods, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Rex smiles in relief. He tries to stand upright again but the child grabs his hand. He is puzzled, thinking


    there is something else, ¡°What is it?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adair lowers his head and takes out a tissue from his small pocket, stands in front of Rex, and wipes


    his forehead on tiptoes.


    Although he is in good shape, he is thirty-seven years old, so naturally he can¡¯t bepared to a


    twenty-something-year-old young man. Moreover, it¡¯s noon. Ayer of fine sweat came out from his


    forehead. The little guy saw it and remembered it.


    Rex¡¯s half-squatting body is frozen. He doesn¡¯t feel tired or dizzy after climbing for so long, but right


    now he feels a bit dizzy being overwhelmed by this unexpected happiness.


    He looks at the child''s white and soft face. His heart is filled with tenderness, ¡°Adair is so nice.¡±


    Adair looks at the drops of sweat on Rex¡¯s forehead and stretches his tiny hand to wipe it, inch by inch.


    Lily watches from the side, with a burst of tears in her eyes. The image in front of her is something she


    has never imagined, she never thought that one day, this kind of heart-warming scene will happen


    between the child and Rex.


    Although saying this might be a bit cold-blooded, if Ryan does the same thing, perhaps the child will


    have a less profound feeling. After all, they are real father and son, and blood is thicker than water.


    Rex is extremely happy. He holds the child¡¯s hand and doesn¡¯t let go until they reach the summit. Adair


    also keeps on chattering.


    After walking for a while, they find out that Lily hasn¡¯t followed. Adair holds Rex¡¯s big hand and runs to


    her, then also holds hers, ¡°Mummy, hurry up!¡±


    Just like that, a pair of small hands holding two people together, as if it also ties together all the feelings


    between them.


    As if being mildly electrocuted, Lily¡¯s fingertip moves. She suppresses this strange feeling which is


    sweeping through her whole body, trying to focus on climbing the mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, the view is great. They look down and see all the surrounding buildings and


    houses.


    It¡¯s a clear and wide sight from above. They can feel the fresh breeze on their face. It¡¯s not easy to find


    such a view in a metropolis like J City.


    Lily looks at her surroundings, the blue sky overhead and the green bushes by the feet, her mood


    begins to cheer up. Her troubles and worries are drifted away with the wind.


    The three of them sit in the gazebo at the top of the mountain for a while. Most of the time it is Rex and


    Adair talking to each other. Lily sits at the side. Although she doesn''t fixate her gaze on the two of


    them, she is listening carefully the whole time.


    ¡°The top of the mountain is so beautiful, I''ve never climbed so high!¡± Adair is still amazed by the scene


    in front of him.


    Rex nods, he is patient and looks just like a loving father, ¡°Yes, you can only see this view when you


    reach the top of the mountain. Therefore no matter what you do, you can''t give up easily.¡±


    He is teaching the child what persistence is and why should he be persistent. Although Adair is not


    familiar with the word persistence at his age, but little by little, this will let him be more and more


    persistent.


    Such words and feelings cannot be brought to a child by a mother. A child needs a father, not just a


    father figure, but what a father can bring to him.


    And that is something she can''t rece.


    Thinking that way, Lily¡¯s mind drifts a little farther, she has been thinking about these issuestely. Does


    she really tend to ept this man again, or let the child begin to contact with him?


    She doesn¡¯t know. She always feels like there is still something missing in her heart and she doesn¡¯t


    know what to fill it with, but she couldn''t ignore it too.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± A man¡¯s charming voice suddenly sounds from her side.


    Lily returns to her senses, she turns her head and sees a pair of deep-set eyes. She raises her hand to


    touch her hair and looks away, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, take the cable car down, there¡¯s a nice restaurant called Delicacy from Mountain nearby.¡±


    Lily then gets up quickly, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 424: Theres a Picture of Her in His Wallet

    Chapter 424: There''s a Picture of Her in His Wallet


    Rex takes the two to a restaurant at the foot of the mountain, it¡¯spletely Chinese style. There¡¯s a


    stone-built pool at the entrance, which has a spring jutting upwards in the middle. On both sides is


    man-made bamboo forest. The environment there feels elegant and sentimental.


    But, Lily is surprised when she sees the menu. No wonder he calls it ¡®Delicacy from Mountain¡¯, most of


    the dishes are just standard Chinese dishes, which is a little more upscale than those in agritainment,


    but they don¡¯t have the ingredients of a high-end restaurant.


    Lily orders a stew made from a wild pheasant. She likes chicken soup and also poultry.


    Rex still mainly orders vegetarian food. But this time, he orders two sweet and sour dishes for the child.


    Five dishes and one soup. Outside the window of the private room on the second floor is the green


    scenery at the foot of the mountain. Lily sips the chicken soup in the bowl; ayer of oil floats on top,


    but it¡¯s not just normal oil, it¡¯s the unique oil of a wild pheasant. It doesn¡¯t feel greasy but very mellow.


    Eating in this kind of environment is extraordinarily enjoyable.


    Adair is obviously hungry. He eats a whole small bowl of rice and drinks a bowl of soup. After eating, he


    first wanders around the room a few times. But after a while, he bes tired and his eyelids are


    closing.


    After such a long climb, he must be exhausted.


    Lily is a slow eater but still speeds up to take care of the child. Rex looks at her, ¡°Eat slowly, there¡¯s no


    hurry.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say anything, she picks up her bowl and finishes the soup, then uses some tissue papers


    to wipe her mouth. She gets up, wanting to hug the little one who is napping in the chair but Rex takes


    the initiative.


    She looks up yet Rex has already picked up the child, ¡°My wallet is on the table, I¡¯ll take him back to


    the car and you¡¯ll pay the bill.¡±


    After saying that, he leaves the room without looking back.


    Lily looks at his wallet on the table and sighs. She can only listen to him and go pay at the counter. The


    total is five hundred and seventy-eight. Lily opens the wallet, uses cash to pay, but her sight is attracted


    by a picture at the bottom left of the wallet.


    It is a picture of her on her balcony five years ago, taken secretly by him.


    She was lying in a rocking chair reading a book, perhaps slept, her head slightly tilted and her eyes


    closed, the light falling on her left a bright color.


    There¡¯s a saying, a man loves you or not depends on whether he has a picture of you in his wallet.


    It was a popr saying before, but in recent years cell phones have grown so rapidly that many people


    won¡¯t pay attention to this anymore. But at this moment she just remembers it.


    Lily¡¯s fingers are frozen and for a moment her nose is a bit runny.


    ¡°Here is your change.¡± The cashier''s voice snaps her back to reality.


    Lily sniffs and reaches for the money; her tone is shaky, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Back in the car, Lily returns his wallet to him and informs him, ¡°Total is five hundred and seventy-eight,


    and I paid in cash.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rex starts the car with his hands gripping the steering wheel, and turns with a nice looking arc.


    Lily holds back and doesn¡¯t ask about the picture, but instead, she asks about the child, ¡°Is Adair


    sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guess he¡¯s exhausted.¡± Speaking of Adair, Rex¡¯s expression turns very soft and tender.


    In the past, he did not have this kind of patience with her. He always became anxious easily and


    forcefully made her ept something that is simply uneptable.


    Now, when he bes a father, he has changed his temper, right?


    Lily turns her head and looks out of the car window. The car drives in the direction of the Imperial Vi,


    away from the mountainous scenery. The greenery on the street bes less and vendors be


    more, Lily is a bit depressed for no reason.


    Suddenly, her hand on her knee is grasped by arge palm.


    Lily is startled and subconsciously pulls back her hand, but whates next is a man¡¯s calm voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I am driving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around.¡± Adair is still asleep, she retorts in a soft voice.


    ¡°Sleep for a while, I¡¯ll call you when we reach.¡± Rex looks at the front. He already felt she was a little


    tired back when they were eating. After all, women are always physically weaker; it¡¯s already very good


    for her to climb to the top of the mountain.


    While climbing she has to worry about the child and keep an eye on him at all times, she must have


    used a lot of energy.


    Lily¡¯s tries to break free from his grip but gives up after a few tries. After all, he is driving. Every time


    she moves, the front of the car also turns slightly, and she¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s him who did it deliberately.


    She is very scared and stops resisting.


    The car is overwhelmed by silence. Lily is able to hold it at first, but as time goes her eyelids be


    uncontroble, repeatedly open and close. In the end, she can¡¯t resist anymore and falls asleep


    completely.


    When the car stops at a red light, Rex unbuckles his seatbelt and leans over to tten her seat, then


    gets up and fastens his seatbelt again.


    The light turns green. Rex presses down on the gas pedal gently and the car starts to move, he then


    holds the small white hand beside him again.


    ¡­


    After an hour, the car finally drives into the gates of the Vi.


    Rex looks down at the watch; it¡¯s two in the afternoon.


    Rex gives a sidelong nce towards the woman beside him who hasn¡¯t woken up even though the car


    has been parked, then he nces at Adair in the backseat. He reaches out his hand to beckon Fanny,


    who is not far away.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Rex opens the backseat door and unbuckles the child¡¯s seatbelt, ¡°Take Adair inside.¡±


    Fanny quickly nods, ¡°Oh, alright!¡±


    After watching Fanny gently pick up the child and walk towards the vi, Rex then walks around the


    front of the car to the passenger¡¯s side. He opens the door, leans over to unbuckle Lily¡¯s seatbelt, and


    drops a soft kiss on her lips.


    He puts his hands underneath her back and legs, and with a little effort at the waist, she is lifted


    horizontally.


    She is light, just around ny pounds, Rex almost feels like he is not carrying anything. While walking,


    Rex thinks, he must let her eat more and gain weight, or else in the future they won¡¯t have a good time


    on the bed.


    Fanny puts the child back in the bedroom and goes downstairs just in time to see Rex carrying Lily up.


    She was just thinking that Mr. Rex always likes to have physical contact with his child, but why did he


    ask her to carry Adair just now?


    Now that she has seen this, she understands. There¡¯s a more important onepared to the child.


    Fanny is a little touched; she turns around and sees Rex gently cing Lily on the bed. Perhaps it¡¯s


    because the ce has changed, Lily groans a little. Rex immediately tenses up and remains still, he¡¯s


    afraid of waking her up.


    He carefully takes off her shoes and socks, and then covers her with a nket. When he gets up, there


    is a blink of light on his forehead, he is sweating.


    Such a gentle Mr. Rex, Fanny finally sees it once again after five years. She is extremely touched. She


    hopes that the two will be together, and will never separate again. Other than Lily, she really doesn¡¯t


    know who else can warm up this cold-hearted man.


    ¡­


    After putting his child and wife on the bed, Rex doesn¡¯t stay long. He takes a shower and changes his


    clothes before taking the car keys and goes out again.


    ¡°Will you be back for dinner tonight, Sir?¡± Before leaving, Fanny asks him.


    Rex thinks about it and says, ¡°No need to cook tonight, you said your son will be back tomorrow right?


    I¡¯ll give you two days off, go home to see him.¡±


    Fanny is confused by the unexpected holidays, ¡°Sir, my holiday isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve worked hard. Don¡¯t need to be so restrained, just take a


    rest, I¡¯ll bring the two of them out tonight.¡± Rex¡¯s face is as candid as he could be, but his heart is


    actually thinking about his ns.


    If his confession to Lily tonight is sessful, something must happen, and the whole house is his


    battlefield. Just thinking about it makes him excited, how can he let Fanny gets in the way?


    No way.


    Fanny doesn¡¯t think much of it; she nods her head, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Rex waves his hand, he then puts on his shoes and goes out.

 Chapter 425: Let the Surprise Begins

    Chapter 425: Let the Surprise Begins


    Half an hourter, Rex drives to the front of a French restaurant. When Joe sees the Mercedes-Benz


    G63 driving over with a strong presence, he quickly moves towards it and wees him, ¡°Mr. Rex, the


    venue is all set up. Please take a look and if anything is inappropriate, we¡¯ll adjust it.¡±


    Rex nods and walks in swiftly. Just as he enters, he sees a bright and shining crystal chandelier above


    his head, beneath his feet is a white marble floor with a light pattern. The public dining area and bar


    counter on the first floor are all decorated with red and white balloons. The balloons are also tied with


    ribbons. The stairs to the second floor are covered with white rose petals, and the fresh smell of flowers


    completely covers the smell of food in the restaurant, which is very refreshing.


    Rex then wanders around the hall a few more times, looking around. After a few minutes, he points at


    the photo wall beside the stairs, his brow furrows, ¡°Why is this put here? Are you nning a fans


    meeting for Lily? Or you want her to think this is a photo shop when she walks in? Remove it and


    rece it with something else.¡±


    Joe wipes his sweat and re-examines the photo wall, after hearing what he said, it is indeed a bit¡­old-


    fashioned.


    He quickly asks the person beside him to move it away; and the person asks him where to put it. Joe


    res at him, ¡°Keep it, you can¡¯t just simply put Ms. Lily¡¯s photo anywhere!¡±


    Only then does Rex walk towards the second floor in satisfaction.


    The second floor of the restaurant contains private rooms and an open-air space. The corridor has


    been paved with a light gray soft carpet. It doesn¡¯t feel clich¨¦d but has a color that is in and gives a


    high-ss feeling.


    The walls on either side of the corridor hang a series of small flickering bulbs, which give a warm light.


    They look like fireflies. Every few steps along the way, there are pictures hanging in the air.


    Rex raises his hand to take a random one to look at. The woman in the picture is smiling brightly. Some


    of them are Lily¡¯s selfies, some are taken secretly, mostly five years ago. But the good thing is that she


    hasn¡¯t changed much in these five years, therefore they don¡¯t feel irrelevant.


    At the end of the corridor is the doorway to the open-air space outside, the light grey carpet stops at the


    door. Rex walks out; all the chairs of the open-air space are taken away. A huge heart shape of white


    round candles is set up in the middle, it consists of manyyers. Although it is not yet lighted, Rex can


    already imagine how nice it will look when it is lighted.


    And next to it is a long table. There are two dark vine chairs with white cushions on top and a white


    balloon tied to the back of each chair using ace cloth. On the table, there are light gold cutlery and


    also white china cutlery with a golden pattern. There¡¯s also a dew-soaked champagne rose in the


    middle of the te.


    Joe follows behind Rex, he nervously asks, ¡°Mr. Rex, is the decoration of this floor okay?¡±


    Rex only gave him the order yesterday. He spent more than half a day to decorate it all. Although


    there¡¯s help from a professional team, when he remembers that this ce will be used by Rex to


    confess to Lily, he feels unconfident.


    Rex¡¯s happiness is in his hands.


    Rex looks around. It is indeed beautiful. But he feels that something is missing. Rex made a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound


    with his lips. He touches his chin with one hand, observing theyout carefully with another hand in his


    pocket, ¡°This ce is a bit empty.¡±


    Empty?


    Joe looks at the direction where his finger points at, it is a wall. Previously, there was a violinist who


    would stand here and y the violin. But now, he is sent away. It will definitely feel like something is


    missing.


    ¡°Mr. Rex, there was a performer standing over there before, the wall cannot be altered or damaged, so


    we didn¡¯t put anything there.¡±


    Cannot be altered.


    Rex wanders around a little uneasily with his head down; after thinking for a while, he suddenly has an


    idea, ¡°Is there a projector?¡±


    Projector?


    Joe is confused again, ¡°There is one downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Bring it up. This wall will serve as a screen, and then we¡¯ll project a picture of me and Lily on it.¡±


    Joe also thinks it¡¯s a great idea, he then instructs the team to prepare ording to that. ¡°Mr. Rex, do


    you see anything else that needs to be changed?¡±


    Rex is somehow nervous. He never cared about these kinds of things before, but today he is


    surprisingly sensitive, ¡°Do you think it would be a bit tacky to use so many balloons and roses?¡±


    As a thirty-seven-year-old mature man, he never pays attention to romance at all. Most of the ces he


    dines in are some business clubs or business hotels, there will always be someone who leads him in


    and out; therefore he rarely pays attention to their environment too. The only thing he can remember is


    some high-grade soundproof carpet and magnificent decoration. Therge flower petals and balloons


    in front of him make him somewhat unable to ept.


    He doesn¡¯t want Lily, who is eight years younger than him, to find it funny.


    Upon hearing that, Joe quickly shakes his head, ¡°Mr. Rex, although these things seem to be a little bit


    cheap, which woman doesn¡¯t like roses and romance? These colors may be too feminine for you, but


    Miss Lily will definitely love it when she sees them. She will surely be impressed.¡±


    Joe looks at theyout of the venue and thinks to himself, he must try his best to brag. Besides, he is


    notpletely bragging too, it is very good indeed, at least much better than the pictures that Rex sent


    to him before.


    Rex hears him and finds it convincing, he nods. He then raises his wrist to look at his watch; it¡¯s already


    past three o¡¯clock. He ns to bring Lily over at seven in the evening, and he has less than three hours


    to go.


    Thinking of this, Rex bes nervous again, he confirms with Joe once again, ¡°Will she like it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rex, you can rest assured. This is not the final result yet, it still needs to be adjusted a bit. You will


    definitely be satisfied.¡± Looking at Rex who is uneasy, Joe feels surprised but at the same time feels


    warm. It¡¯s been a long time since he saw Rex being so humane and full of emotions.


    Rex has no experience in this kind of thing. He can only blindly do what he can; he thinks that if every


    detail is handled perfectly, it should go smoothly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He asks Joe to go downstairs and check again, while he pushes open one of the private rooms¡¯ door


    and enters.


    He takes out his phone from his pocket and looks at the draft he had written in advance. When he sees


    the romantic lines in it, he feels anxious although Lily is not yet in front of him.


    He has given speeches to thousands of audiences before, and he is never nervous. Even he feels that


    he is very brave and rarely will have stage fright, this time, just looking at the draft with only a few


    hundred words, his palm is already full of cold sweats.


    He scrolls down the draft for a bit, but he is too anxious to continue looking at it. After a while, he pulls


    open the room¡¯s washroom door and stands in front of the mirror at the sink. He looks at himself in the


    mirror, turns his head to the left, and then turns his head to the right, looking back and forth. For the


    first time, he doubts his own appearance.


    Can he really do this?

 Chapter 426: A Sea of Flowers

    Chapter 426: A Sea of Flowers


    Whether if it is handsome or not, he can¡¯t have cosmetic surgery in that short period.


    Joees up the stairs due to an issue with the venue to discuss with Rex. Each of the two times he


    sees him standing in front of the mirror.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist and asks, ¡°President Rex, are you very anxious?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Rex doesn¡¯t deny and admits immediately, ¡°This is the final part, can I not be


    anxious?¡±


    ¡°You are really concerned about Lily.¡±


    Concerned?


    Rex is stunned; he realizes that his spirits is determined by the little woman who is at home. Hees


    to his senses and says, ¡°No choice, women are so troublesome.¡±


    He says it as if he isn¡¯t willing to do it; but why would he do all these for her if he isn¡¯t willing to.


    He sees that it iste and Joe starts to remind Rex who is so anxious that he loses track of time,


    ¡°President Rex, you should change your clothes.¡±


    Rex realizes it and instructs several issues before rushing downstairs.


    He custom-made a dark grey business suit and a unique shirt with a vest. It is close fitting and reveals


    his slim waist and chest muscles. The length of his trousers is just at his heel, matched with a pair of


    brown-colored leather shoes. He is elegant andposed, just like a prince.


    He walks out after he changes and the numerous workers couldn¡¯t help but fixate their eyes on him. He


    has a unique presence that has the ability to attract the attention of those around him.


    This kind of man is a rarity and can¡¯t be ignored. His legs and waist are sufficient to make any woman


    sink into her desires.


    ¡°How dashing! Really envious of the woman to be proposed. This is like a knight saving a princess!¡± A


    female worker whispers to another in praise. Her tone couldn¡¯t hide her envy and excitement.


    Another person is also excited but is older and more mature, ¡°Quiet down, you¡¯ll be scolded if you are


    overheard.¡±


    Everything isn¡¯t important to Rex; their attention is on tonight¡¯s proposal and that woman. He doesn¡¯t


    care about anything else.


    The time ticks by and the venue is well prepared. Rex takes out his cellphone, finds Lily¡¯s number, and


    calls her.


    When the call goes through, all he can hear are shuffles of someone scurrying around. He waits for


    several seconds and the noise quiets down and then a clear and beautiful voicees¡­


    ¡°Hello?¡± It¡¯s Adair.


    Rex frowns and his heart skips a beat, ¡°Adair, where¡¯s your mom?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is at the kitchen cutting fruits for me.¡± The kid reports and looks at the kitchen as he says to


    confirm Lily is there.


    Rex sighs in relief, ¡°Okay, good boy, give the phone to Mommy, uncle has something to talk to


    Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, please hold on.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡±


    The sound of footsteps ¡®tap tap tap¡¯es through the phone and then an innocent dialoguees,


    ¡°Mommy, uncle is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle? Which uncle?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Rex!¡±


    Lily dries her hands and takes over the phone, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re at home with the kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I took a nap and just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Lily looks at the clean kitchen, ¡°No, Fanny said that you told her to take the day off? I¡¯m about to


    prepare dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Rex interrupts her as if he is worried that he wasn¡¯t in time, his tone is excited, ¡°I made


    reservations at a restaurant, and the driver is on his way to pick you two.¡±


    Lily looks up at the time, it¡¯s almost half-past six, ¡°No need, it¡¯s so tiring after the mountain hike and you


    haven¡¯t had a rest. Let¡¯s just eat simply at home.¡±


    ¡°Not troublesome, the restaurant has already been reserved. You just wait for the driver to pick you up.


    At the other end, he is worried that she will reject and he tenses up, ¡°Did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll dress up.¡±


    ¡°There are new dresses in the closet and they are just bought. Pick something that you like.¡± He


    notices that she wore as the same as yesterday. He hangs up after saying, ¡°See youter.¡±


    Lily takes off her apron and goes to the closet as he mentioned. Therge 3-sided walk-in closet is half-


    filled with women''s clothing. The remaining third are his clothes. Lily doesn¡¯t take a second look and


    just picks a long dress that extends to the heel. She is petite and wearing this dress will make her look


    taller.


    Lily receives a call from the driver several minutes after she finishes changing. He has arrived and she


    gets shocked as the driveres so quickly.


    She doesn¡¯t dare to dy and grabs Adair out the door. When she gets up the car she realizes that the


    ¡®driver¡¯ is Joe.


    She has only met him once since she came back from J city and she greets in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Joe is polite and formally opens the car door for her, ¡°Lily, please.¡±


    On the road, Lily and Joe are chatting but he doesn¡¯t ask where she was or what she did over these


    five years. He also doesn¡¯t ask about the child and just talks about the interesting events that happened


    to him to let her mood be more rxed.


    Joe looks behind from the rearview mirror and sees Adair¡¯s fair and clean tiny face. He is happy for


    them, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s said that boys resemble their mother, he indeed looks like you!¡±


    On hearing this, Lily looks at Adair¡¯s facial features. Indeed he looks like her but if you look closely, his


    eyebrows and several other features also look like Rex. For example, the way heughs and how his


    lips hook upwards when he smiles. It is like they came out of the same mold but these require close


    observations.


    They chat as they drove and soon arrive at the destination. Lily looks out at the exquisite restaurant


    and releases her seatbelt and has a strange feeling.


    They had already spent so much energy today and now he has the mood for a romantic evening?


    Joe has already opened the door when she is lost in thoughts. ¡°Lily, go ahead first, I¡¯ll look after the kid


    first.¡±


    Lily raises her eyebrow, ¡°Without the kid?¡±


    ¡°With, butter, President Rex said to let you go in first.¡±


    He is clearly fumbling and something must be going on, but what can it be? It surely isn¡¯t something


    dangerous and she definitely trusts Rex at this aspect.


    Unless there is someone else present? Surely there must be something inappropriate otherwise why


    would he not allow the kid in?


    When she considers this, Lily can¡¯t help but frown. Is it about the custody of the kid? His attitude was


    clearly different these couple of days. Could it be about this?


    She can¡¯t figure it out, really can¡¯t figure it out. But at this point, she doesn¡¯t object. She looks down at


    the kid, ¡°Adair, stay with uncle first ande to look for mommyter, okay?¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t mind and is mesmerized by the LED lighting, ¡°Go ahead mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lilyposes herself and looks towards Joe, ¡°Thanks for this. It¡¯s dark already and don¡¯t wander far,


    call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°I will rest assured.¡±


    Lily turns and walks towards the restaurant. She walks with butterflies in her stomach and unease. All


    kinds of thoughts sh across her mind and mix together. She couldn¡¯t rx and finally reaches the


    door. She reaches for the door and then is immediately stunned.


    The entire ground floor of the restaurant is filled by a sea of flowers¡­

 Chapter 427: Are You Willing to Give Me Another Chance?

    Chapter 427: Are You Willing to Give Me Another Chance?


    There isn¡¯t the bustling of people in the restaurant. Under the lighting, the ambiance is like a scene


    from a fairy tale. There is a faint floral fragrance. The roses are arranged in all kinds of different shapes


    and forms. The warm and cozy lighting adds to the beautiful scenery.


    In therge hall, there are countless confession scrips drifting in the air. God knows when he started to


    prepare this. Lily stands dazed at the door.


    Her heart races and pounds fast. She stands stunned and then walks forward several steps. It is the


    first time that she is surprised that way. She is shocked. She reaches out to feel the rose petals and


    they are real, it isn¡¯t a dream.


    She is really too surprised, her brain is empty, and she never expects that Rex would at this moment do


    these for her. From the moment she returned to the country, the two of them were bickering and


    fighting. But recently he has changed but these came too fast and too sudden. It is totally unexpected.


    Even as she was walking in, she was still worried about the kid, and the very next moment, she is


    greeted with this scene.


    She is getting emotional and in front of her is Rex with that dashing smile. He¡¯s such a serious and


    stern man who did not have a hint of romance five years ago. Five yearster he actually does these


    for her without saying a word.


    Her feelings are churning and she can¡¯t calm it down. Her thoughts are drifting away. She sees the


    staircase leading to the second floor covered with rose petals on the carpet with white spotlights. She


    walks over directly and carefully up the stairs, trying to avoid the petals.


    At the moment she reaches the second floor, a tall figure stands at a corner not far away.


    As she looks over, she sees a person in a dark grey business suit with a smart vest and white shirt.


    The necktie is the one that she gave him five years ago. He has a decorative handkerchief tucked in


    the breast pocket. The hair isn¡¯t groomed but he exudes the air of a gentleman.


    Under the messy hair, his eyes are deep and his nose pointed. His expression is sincere and he purses


    his lips, revealing slightly his nervousness. In his dark pupils, only her image fills his eyes.


    Lily thought that the sea of flowers is already very moving, but at that moment, all these could not


    compare to the look in his eyes that mesmerized her.


    He stands before her and reaches out with both hands.


    Lily¡¯s heart is in her throat and her veins throb. Her blood pressure raises to the peak. Even the air is


    filled with romance.


    She unconsciously reaches out to the man¡¯srge hands and is firmly grasped the very next second.


    Nervousness, fluster and throbbing¡­ These feelings surge because of his movement.


    At the moment when she extends her hands, his pretense of calmness dissipates and is then reced


    by his true and raging feelings. He looks at her in his true form intentionally to let her see his true


    feelings.


    She isn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s due to the lighting but even under the light, he became so tender.


    He holds her hand and walks forward with the flickering candlelight surrounded by flowers. Even the


    covers over the lights on the walls are changed so that heart shapes are projected. The balloons are


    printed with her photo and one is seen every few steps. Even she doesn¡¯t know when and how some of


    these pictures were taken.


    ¡°I only have pictures from five years ago.¡± He calmly says and the reason is heartbreaking.


    Lily is speechless and she is entirely tensed. She is led to a position in the corridor and someone


    opens the door. ¡°Please enter, mydy.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart is racing again and this time it isn¡¯t the uneasiness like before but is now in anticipation. She


    is nervously anticipating.


    She steps in and immediately she sees an image of both of them projected onto the wall.


    Needless to say, this was taken five years ago but she remembers this photo because it was her that


    forced him to take it.


    ¡°At that time I don¡¯t know that you would leave for such a long time. Had I known, I would have taken a


    few more.¡± He felt that the photo was rightly taken after he started to think about her.


    When the past is mentioned, it seems like it¡¯s right in front of them.


    All these are issues which prated deep into the bone, how could one forget these?


    But today his objective isn¡¯t to make her remember the painful past. Rex brings her into the heart shape


    marked out by candles and he stands in front of her.


    Rex looks at her red tip nose and reddish eyes. He takes a deep breath and breathes out. He looks


    serious and he wants to say what he had prepared but damn it, he can¡¯t remember what he wants to


    say.


    He had revised it for the entire afternoon and was very familiar with it. But at this very moment, he


    entirely can¡¯t remember. He is nervous, so nervous that he forgets what he wants to say.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He can¡¯t look at the phone and recite, can he?


    Rex clenches his hands and musters his courage and speaks from the heart, ¡°At that time, I saw you at


    the bar when you were selling wine. I didn¡¯t think too much and realized that I was entirely smitten by


    you. I admit that initially it was due to your body but as time passed, I don¡¯t know how longter, I


    started to have feelings for you.¡±


    At this point, he starts to smile, ¡°This love came unexpectedly, but it¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s you who


    gave me so many surprises. You gave me a new life and the feelings of a normal person. I wasn¡¯t the


    same as before who only knew how to work till I was exhausted. Over time, I started to have this desire


    to want to take care of you for life.¡±


    As Lily listens, her eyes well up with tears and she covers her mouth with her hand, fearing that she¡¯ll


    cry.


    ¡°Time will shape a person and with what had happened during this period¡­¡± He gently says, his


    expression is too tense to hide his nervousness. He thinks about the past and his eyes are darkened,


    ¡°But there is one thing I¡¯m certain that from the beginning, I, Rex Gabbot, only loved one woman, Lily. It


    isn¡¯t Marina, it isn¡¯t Vivian, and there isn¡¯t anyone else. From the beginning, it was only you. I know that


    I did a big mistake five years ago. I thought too highly of myself and I didn¡¯t consult you before making


    my decision. I let you down and also let down the child. All these years I thought that I had lost you.


    Each day and each minute and second I lived in regret and in your memories.¡±


    What happened five years ago is like a splinter in both of their hearts. If it is not removed, it will only dig


    deeper and deeper. All those misunderstandings and all those silences were pinned by the splinter in


    their hearts. Now he wishes to start over and wants to remove this splinter. The process will definitely


    hurt.


    Rex closes his eyes and suppresses the pain in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t consider setting you free


    and let you seek a new life but it is too unbearable to live a day without you. I don¡¯t know how to


    continue living without you. I didn¡¯t intend to seek your forgiveness and only wish to love and protect


    you from now on. You¡­ are you willing to give me another chance?¡±

 Chapter 428: Lily, I Love You

    Chapter 428: Lily, I Love You


    Lily sees the vulnerability in his eyes. She sees a proud man who longs for her understanding and


    another chance.


    Lily never expects him to do all these tonight and is totally unprepared. She looks at the rose petals


    and candles and the exquisite surroundings, she is moved. This man has been used to being high and


    mighty and so each time he lowers himself, she will soften her heart and concede. She was like that


    five years ago, and she is the same now.


    Sheposes herself and then says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you five yearster, much less to


    return to J city with you. All these happen so fast and I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± His voice was quivering as he can feel the ripples in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you


    completely forgive me and not hold a grudge against me. I just hope that you¡¯ll give me a chance and


    let me take care of you and the child.¡± Rex says sincerely. Thinking of them being alone all these years


    without him by their side to take care of them, he feels very guilty.


    Lily couldn¡¯t resist her tears and the crystal-clear tears start to flow. She shakes her head and is afraid


    that she is mistaken, ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity or you to make amends. I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pity you and it¡¯s not out of pity that I¡¯m doing this. We are the ones hurt by this. So what right do


    I have to pity you?¡± Rex looks towards her tear-soaked face and frail demeanor. He couldn¡¯t resist and


    goes forward to hold her into his embrace. His fingers lovingly hold her tear covered face and he


    slightly bends forward with his forehead against hers while looking into her eyes.


    Lily is dazed and couldn¡¯t control her sobbing. She almost sinks into the loving embrace when she


    remembers when she was imprisoned five years ago. Lily feels a chill running down her spine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rex notices her changing expression.


    Lily sobs and says, ¡°Rex, you kept asking me why I¡¯m unwilling to be with you, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling


    and there isn¡¯t someone else. I have never been with anyone else. There isn¡¯t anything going on


    between Ryan and me. But I can¡¯t forget the feeling when you sent me to prison. When I went to


    America, I was pregnant with Adair. I couldn¡¯t sleep well because I kept dreaming of the damp bed and


    the four white walls of the jail cell. It was frightening. I felt as if I was a murderer. I trusted you so much


    to ask you for help but you made the decision that I feared the most. It took away myst glimmer of


    hope in my most desperate moment. I can¡¯t forget those¡­¡±


    This is the first time she mentions about what happened five years ago. Rex knows that she is


    exposing all these to let him see how hurt she is.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake and my fault. I was too conceited and thought that it was for your own good and made


    the decision regardless of your will. In the end, you had no choice but to leave. I know that saying


    because all these are toote. What was wrong was wrong. That¡¯s why now I want to do my best to let


    you and Adair have afortable life.¡± Rex holds Lily¡¯s face with both of his hands and sees her tear-


    soaked face. His heart aches but his love for her rages strongly. ¡°There¡¯s something that I never had


    the chance to say.¡±


    Lily looks into those deep eyes and almost is ignited by his raging feelings. Her heart pounds hard for a


    moment and quickens the next, causing her four limbs to tremble. She feels as though something is


    about to erupt from inside her.


    Everything around them quiets down and she can only see him and nothing else.


    After a while, she hears his slightly choking voice, he trembles as he says¡­


    ¡°Lily, I love you.¡±


    Her entire strength is sucked away by this announcement and she has no means to resist. She looks at


    him in a daze.


    He loves her, regardless of the intensity they had five years ago, or presently, the conditions have


    changed but the feelings never changed.


    We bring nothing to this world and we take nothing along when we leave. If you think about it, life is like


    an autumn rain and a dream. The only one that can change and stay behind is the person that loves


    you.


    She doesn¡¯t live a vain life. At least she had him and these five years were not for nothing. She had


    him.


    Lily knows how important ¡°Love¡± is to this man. And because of this she is so shocked right at the


    moment. He never says this easily because it meant too much to him. Now that he has expressed his


    feelings so sincerely, how could she not have any reaction to his sincerity?


    Rex sees her dazed look. He is like a person on the dock waiting to be sentenced. He has said what he


    had to say and wanted to say; now he can just await her decision.


    Time ticks by but the petite woman in his embrace doesn¡¯t react. The romantic atmosphere starts to


    lose its magic due to the pause. Rex¡¯s arms start to stiffen while continuing to hold onto her.


    He is nervous and unsettled. He is dying for her answer but does know if she will reject him. He doesn¡¯t


    dare to ask or to hasten. He can only wait.


    The candles next to their feet flicker. They were all good-quality scented candles. As they burned, the


    room was filled with a faintvender fragrance instead of wax odor. But Lily couldn¡¯t smell as she is


    overwhelmed by the man¡¯s scent.


    A scent of familiarity andfort.


    After a long while, Lily regains her senses and she is enveloped by the manly embrace. The countless


    images of intimacy flood her mind. Her blood flows through her limbs while stirring in her heart. Her


    pulse beat wildly and then gathers on her left chest. Now she realizes that his touch and


    announcement of his love for her are things that she can¡¯t ignore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Actually, rationally she should get as far away from him as possible. She should do it like she did these


    five years to maintain a clear separation. But she couldn¡¯t control herself. She realizes that it isn¡¯t


    because she was strong that she maintained her silence for these five years. But she never had a


    chance to disclose it all out.


    It¡¯s useless because in her heart she still loves this man.


    When she thinks about this, the tears began to pour again. Lily cried pitifully. The suppressed feelings


    of these five years erupt, ¡°Oh Rex, you scoundrel, do you think that your apology and proposal will


    settle all matters? Do you know how difficult it had been these five years? I bore you a child, take care


    of him, and I gave you a big part of my youth. I did these for you even though there was no response.


    All because of you scoundrel¡­!¡±

 Chapter 429: Accumulation of Desire of Five Years

    Chapter 429: umtion of Desire of Five Years


    If a woman doesn¡¯t love you, how will she bear you a child without any guarantees or assurances and


    spend all her heart and energy to take care of him?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason for her doing all these was because the father of the child was him, a man called Rex!


    Even if he knew from the beginning that she still has feelings for him, when he hears her saying these,


    Rex still feels excited. He holds her face and kisses her eyes, ¡°I know I¡¯m a scoundrel, don¡¯t cry


    anymore dear, I¡¯ll be with you from now on!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how disgusting you are, five years ago you bullied me, five yearster you do as well.


    You just provided a sperm and you then threaten to take my child away. Do you know how frightened I


    was¡­¡±


    Rex remains speechless with her questioning. His face is blue and full of heartache.


    He knows; how could he not know? At that time he was bewildered and his mind was all about her. He


    tried to use all methods to make her stay. When he saw Ryan he was anxious and angry and worried


    that she had already be someone else¡¯s. At least everything is still not toote.


    ¡°Why should it be done as you wish? Why should your apology be epted and forgiven? Why should


    you move me after all this time?¡± She cries as she questions him and then begins tough.


    Why?


    She is clearer than anyone as to the answer. It¡¯s just because that she has never forgotten this man.


    She lost as soon as she fell in love. She can forcibly suppress her feelings but she can¡¯t deceive


    herself.


    Rex hears the words ¡°move me¡± and he knows that Lily has him in her heart and was moved by his


    proposal. He is anxious and anticipating, ¡°Lily, you have me in your heart, are you willing to give me a


    chance?¡±


    Lily¡¯s face is cupped by him; she can¡¯t turn away and can only try not to look directly at him. Her face


    starts to blush and she says, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    She has essentially agreed with this statement.


    Rex is ted and his eyes turn red. He holds onto her tightly as he spins her around, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t


    ask. I will use my actions to prove to you!¡±


    After finishing, he couldn¡¯t resist and says over and over again, ¡°Sweetheart, you still love me, still love


    me¡­¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to hear these, she feels very embarrassed. With tears in her eyes she stares at him,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these anymore!¡±


    Rex holds her so tightly that she is almost adsorbed into him, ¡°If time can be turned back, I will


    absolutely not allow you to face these. I had inadvertently caused you harm and forced your departure.


    It is the thing I regret the most in my life. Those that had happened cannot be undone. Saying is only


    just about words. What I can do is to protect and care for you and our child from now on.¡±


    Lily¡¯s ear rests on his chest which vibrates as he speaks and feels the strong pounding of his heartbeat.


    In her head, she thinks about him being a responsible father and gives Adair aplete family.


    No matter how strong a woman is, she hopes to have her own safe haven. Regardless of how strong


    she appeared, her heart is always soft and she can¡¯t deny that she is eagerly anticipating it.


    Rex doesn¡¯t force her to say a word of confirmation. He knows that she is shy and a lot of things can¡¯t


    be forced. Considering the current state of affairs, he is already very contented.


    His attention falls on her tender lips. Her mouth is small and her lips are very attractive. Just now as


    she endured not to cry, she bit down on her lips which left a mark. It is alluring to see it.


    Lily looks into the deep eyes which are full of love and anticipation.


    The four eyes meet and the air around them heats up. They are familiar with each other¡¯s bodies. One


    look and they could tell what the other wants.


    Rex gets progressively nearer. His nose rubs hers and seeing that she doesn¡¯t object, he is overjoyed


    and he lowers his head towards that irresistible mouth.


    He kisses warmly and tenderly, slowly parting her lips and then getting nearer. He licks her mouth back


    and forth until she rxes and then he parts her mouth for a deeper kiss.


    She could feel the deepening breathing and heartbeat. Lily¡¯s eyelids start to tremble and her eyes are


    still wet. Her head starts to tilt backward from the kissing. She looks like a hurt animal receiving


    treatment.


    She is warmly epting his kisses and Rex¡¯s bodily desires start to boil over. Originally his hands


    cruise on her waist, now the hands reach for the sp of her bra. He continues to deepen his kiss.


    In the silent room, the sound of them kissing is magnified. Lily hears and her ears turn red. She begins


    to be short of breath and turns away her head but he wouldn¡¯t stop, continuing to kiss her cheeks,


    forehead, and cor bone.


    Rex can taste her salty tears and turns to kiss her ears. He remembers that this is one of her sensitive


    spots. True enough, just kissing it made her react strongly and moans.


    He patiently teases her by kissing her ear lobes and the ears, causing her to try to hide in his arms.


    The ambiance is excellent but the ce isn¡¯t right. He releases his hands before he lost control. He


    lowers his head and says, ¡°Are we still eating?¡±


    How can Lily not know what the hidden message is? Her legs close and she lowers her head and says,


    ¡°Adair hasn¡¯t eaten yet. I said that we are here to eat.¡±


    Hearing this reply, he exhales deeply as he suppresses his desires.


    In the end, he releases Lily and reaches a hand into his pocket and adjusts his trousers, not wishing his


    physical changes to be too obvious.


    Lily is stunned, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her surprise seems to remark that hecks self-control, so Rex¡¯s expression bes awkward, ¡°What


    are you looking at? I¡¯ve been lusting for this for five years, how can I not be excited?¡±


    Lily res at him, ¡°How can you have these at the tip of your tongue every day?¡±


    ¡°Every day?¡± He says in full radiance, ¡°Apart from you, I have never said these to anyone else.¡±


    She knows him too well. Once she begins to be nice to him, he will be back to his mischievous ways,


    but what else can she do? She fell in love with this kind of person and she has no other man other than


    him in her life.


    Rex looks up at a bathroom not far away and says to Lily, ¡°I¡¯ll go and relieve myself. Go down and get


    the kid from Joe and let¡¯s have our dinner.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face is red and hot and she lowers her head and goes downstairs.


    She walks and mutters to herself: Relieve himself? What does he mean by that?


    She walks down in a daze and then finally she understands and instantly looks at the second level but


    what can she see at that point? She could only stare nkly.


    Lily bit her lips and scolds him in her heart: men are all scoundrels.

 Chapter 430: Candlelight Dinner

    Chapter 430: Candlelight Dinner


    Joe is ying with Adair at a small garden in front of the restaurant. Once he sees Lilying out of


    the restaurant, he brings Adair over to her and sees her reddened eyes. Joe could almost tell for sure


    and then says, ¡°Lily, enjoy your meal.¡±


    Lily knows that his words are loaded and she warms up immediately, ¡°Yes, thank you. Let¡¯s have dinner


    when we¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily holds onto Adair¡¯s small hand and walks through therge restaurant entrance before sighing in


    relief. When Adair sees the sea of flowers he bes excited and shocked. He sees the messages


    and raises his head, ¡°Mommy, these were prepared for you by Uncle?¡±


    Lily leads him to the staircase and pauses when she hears him. She wants to say no but she realizes


    that they are the only ones in the restaurant and can only admit, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does Uncle like you? Is he proposing to you?¡± Adair suddenly asks.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is stunned, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because Uncle Ryan once told me that roses are usually given to someone you love and also for


    proposals.¡± After saying, he even stretches out his fair and short fingers and points at the rose petal


    covered staircase, ¡°So many flowers, I¡¯m right, it must be a proposal.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect that Ryan once said that to the kid.


    She forces herself to beposed and squats down to look at Adair¡¯s face. She sees his uneasy


    expression and softly assures him, ¡°No matter whether uncle had proposed to mummy or not, it will


    never affect mommy¡¯s love for you.¡±


    But what Adair says next makes Lily surprised.


    She sees him look up and scratch his head, his voice is soft but certain, ¡°Mommy, actually I know that


    Uncle is my father. I, I¡­ I feel that he is rather good. He exined to me why he didn¡¯t look for Mommy


    and me. He doesn¡¯t know that we existed.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t know that Rex had told her kid about these. She was afraid of hurting Adair and that¡¯s why


    she lied to him but now she realizes that she could be wrong to do that. Now she doesn¡¯t know what to


    say.


    But what did he just say?


    Rex had exined to him previously?


    Lily¡¯s is immediately anxious, she is worried that he may inadvertently hurt Adair¡¯s little heart. She


    anxiously asks, ¡°What else has he said?¡±


    Adair looks at her seriously, ¡°He says that he will protect mommy and me in the future.¡±


    Lily is stunned and she has a lump in her throat that can¡¯t be relieved. This man has done more than


    she has imagined.


    Seeing her remaining silent, Adair can¡¯t understand theplex feelings of the adults but a child¡¯s


    world is innocent and pure, he speaks from his heart, ¡°Mommy, I rather like uncle, he can propose to


    you.¡±


    He is very implicit. Is that an indication of eptance of Rex?


    Lily was afraid that the child will feel that Rex is snatching his mother from him. But when she hears


    these words, she realizes that she had mistaken her child for being too na?ve.


    After all these years of not having a father, he should be yearning for it.


    She can¡¯t be so selfish to deprive the child of getting along with his father.


    Lily holds onto his small and tender hand and looks at him tenderly, ¡°If Adair likes, you can y more


    often with uncle, and mom will be by your side.¡±


    Adair is now happy. He smiles and very firmly nods, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Lily holds onto his hand and leads him up the stairs. As soon as they reach the final step, Adair couldn¡¯t


    resist and runs to the terrace.


    Lily sees his small body running towards Rex was full of energy and his strides were very firm. He


    walks with a swagger into the man¡¯s embrace.


    A big man with a small boy¡­ Rex lowers his head and Adair tilts his tiny face. It is picture-perfect.


    Lily briskly walks over. There are beef steak, sd, soup, and other appetizers on the table. Each dish


    is exquisite. She can smell the delicious fragrance as she walks over.


    On the table is a golden candle stand with one long and two short white candles. Beside the napkins is


    an arrangement of champagne color roses. The glittering night sky can be seen from the terrace. The


    scenery is beautiful andplemented by fine gourmet food.


    Especially now when there is a new change in their rtionship, a look from either one would stir each


    other¡¯s feelings.


    This meal must be the mostfortable Lily has eaten in these five years. She doesn¡¯t have any


    worries with the child next to her and that person who she misses so much is also by her side.


    ¡°Uncle, can I take some of these flowers with me?¡± At that moment, Adair thinks of something and


    suddenly asks him.


    Rex has never rejected Adair¡¯s request but this time he breaks his own rule, ¡°Uncle gave these to


    mommy, you must ask mommy for these.¡±


    These words inadvertently pull the three of them closer.


    Lily¡¯s hands pause and tremble, sheughs, ¡°If you like, choose some fresh ones and bring them back.


    They will look nice in a vase.¡±


    Adair immediately runs to the flowers by the side and looks for some. Lily calls out to him, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t


    you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±


    He isn¡¯t full at all. But because he wants to y, he doesn¡¯t have the mood to eat anymore.


    Lily looks at his te and there is another small piece of beef steak on it. There isn¡¯t much left on his


    te so he did eat sufficiently. So Rex just lets him go as he wishes.


    As she lifts her head, she sees him looking at her and she quickly looks downwards at the beefsteak on


    her te. She is extremely nervous.


    Rex looks at her and says tenderly, ¡°This is the life I¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t reply but her redden ears say it all.


    After dinner, as the three of them walk out of the restaurant, he holds onto the door for the mother and


    son to exit first.


    Lily holds on to Adair and walks past Him. Her wrist identally brushes against his fingers and she


    suddenly feels an electrifying sensation overwhelming her. She turns and looks at him.


    But he looks as if nothing had happened. He walks inrge strides to the car.


    On the way home, it is as if both of them are still savoring quietly what happened in the evening. Adair


    looks at Lily with his big wide eyes, tilts his head, and then looks at Rex. He looks at them back and


    forth. At four years old, he is unaware of the meaning of the current atmosphere. He just feels more


    delighted and has the desire to be rowdy.


    When theye back, Fanny has already left. Lily ces the roses that Adair brought back in a vase.


    She adds some water in the vase and ces it on the dining table. It is very beautiful.


    She slept as soon as she came home from the hike earlier today and before she could wash up herself


    after waking up, she was summoned away by Rex for the evening. She hasn¡¯t had a shower since the


    morning and feels rather ufortable. She doesn¡¯t n on taking a shower at that moment but she


    absolutely couldn¡¯t endure any further. She quickly tucks Adair into bed and coaxes him asleep before


    getting into the bathroom for a shower.


    Though Lily is very gentle when closing the door, Rex is still able to hear them. He took a quick shower


    as soon as he came back, and prowled around downstairs like a predator waiting for exactly a moment


    like this.

 Chapter 431: Manly Attraction

    Chapter 431: Manly Attraction


    He goes to the second floor stealthily like a burr in his own home. He goes first to the bedroom to


    have a look before turning around and enters Adair¡¯s room.


    He knocks on the door and is asked to enter. The child is sitting on the carpet and ying with his toy


    train.


    ¡°Adair has yed for an entire day. Aren¡¯t you tired? Shall you rest now?¡°¡± Once Rex steps into the


    room, he starts to coax Adair to sleep.


    It¡¯s already after nine and normally Adair would be asleep by now.


    But the kid has his own opinion as he shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I slept with mom for a long time


    this afternoon.¡±


    What he says is reasonable.


    But Rex feels anxious. He intends to ¡®do¡¯ something with Lily afterward and if Adair doesn¡¯t sleep, there


    is a risk of the mood being affected. This is uneptable.


    He walks twice around the room and quickly says, ¡°You climbed the hill for so long and your body must


    be tired. You are overly excited and we came homete so you can¡¯t feel it. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll fall


    asleep when youy down.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sleep at all. It¡¯s so boring to lie down.¡±


    Boring?


    Rex ponders for another means. He is worried that Lily will soone out of the bathroom.


    Suddenly a thought shes across his mind and he walks quickly out of the room. He goes to the third


    floor to take an electronic game console. It was left behind in his car by Pehry and Pehry hasn¡¯t taken it


    back. At that time he said that Pehry was childish and didn¡¯t expect it toe into use now.


    Rex quickly goes down and back into the room. He gives the console to the kid, ¡°Come, let uncle give


    you something to y, see if you like it!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adair takes it over and under Rex¡¯s coaching, he is able to grasp the key of the game. It¡¯s the game of


    snake, throw circles, and boxing. These three games are sufficient to keep him upied for a while.


    ¡°Wow, look, I¡¯ve already grown so long!¡± He is very excited and fixated on the screen.


    Rex pats his small shoulder, ¡°Then be a good boy andy on the bed. y the game if you are bored,


    sleep when you are tired. Okay?¡±


    Adair¡¯s heart is captured by the game console and obediently does as he was told. He showers and


    changes into his pajamas in ten minutes and proceeds to lie on his bed.


    On seeing his small head lying on the bed, Rex is very relieved. He turns off the main light leaving the


    bedside tablemp and adjusts it to the dimmest brightness. As he closes the door, he warmly tells the


    kid, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Clunk¡±, the door is closed.


    The man¡¯s hand releases the doorknob and he sighs in relief. He finally settles the energetic little kid.


    Thereafter¡­


    He turns and walks to the bedroom. He tries the doorknob and it is locked but it doesn¡¯t matter. This is


    his home and he has the spare keys.


    He takes out the key from his pocket and inserts it into the keyhole for a try, it unlocks.


    The sound of the rushing of water can be heard and it is obvious that the person hasn¡¯t noticed. He


    walks in, closes and locks the door.


    Only the wall lights are turned on. The dim lighting added to the hazy ambiance of the night. He


    continues to hear the sound of the water and he is feeling hot from his desires.


    Rex takes out the red wine and ces it at the bedside table andy on his side on therge bed. He


    stares intensely in the direction of the bathroom, and feels that he could burn a hole from his fiery stare.


    He waits for a long time and his feeling is like being in a desert and deprived of eating meat for five


    years. In front of him is a delicious feast but he has to wait for the shower to finish before eating. It is


    torture.


    Lily didn¡¯t know what was going on. The water from the shower continues to trickle onto the floor. She


    absolutely can¡¯t hear any movement. She continues to wash up cleanly before opening the door and


    she is stunned.


    On the white double bed, he is wearing a dark blue silk nightgown that is tied at the waist. The cor is


    open, intentionally, or otherwise revealing his chest muscles and theterals. His hair is damp. His


    handsome face is more pronounced in the dim lighting.


    He ces one hand behind his head and the other he pats on the bed when he sees hering out


    from the bathroom, his lips signals, ¡°Come here.¡±


    His voice is deep and yful, just like a scoundrel flirting with a girl on the streets.


    Lily¡¯s heart starts to race excitedly as his pose is so enticing. Although he was irritating, what he did


    was alluring perhaps he is good looking?


    It¡¯ste at night and they were a man and a woman in the room.


    The anticipation is at its peak.


    She takes a deep breath and suppresses the tremble in her voice, endeavoring to ensure a normal


    voice, ¡°I remember that I locked the door.¡±


    He raises his eyebrow and without any hesitation, he waves his hand and says confidently, ¡°You locked


    the door, but this is my house.¡±


    He looks at Lily¡¯s whole body from head to toe. He looks through the nightgown and can almost see her


    fairplexion. His eyes lit up and repeats himself, e over.¡±


    The same words but now there is more emphasis.


    Lily is cautious and looks at him, ¡°Go out first, the kid is still awake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tucked him in bed, rest assured, no one will interrupt us tonight.¡±


    After saying this, Lily suddenly remembers Fanny. No wonder she is given the night off. It had been


    nned all along!


    How was he so certain that he can have her tonight? Is he so confident of himself?


    When she thinks about it, she couldn¡¯t help but want to agitate him. She says coldly, ¡°I have no interest


    in you.¡±


    For this kind of matter, a woman¡¯s rejection is a sore point for every man. No man can listen to such


    words and maintain hisposure. Although these words are loaded, it is very insulting. This was an


    attack on his manhood!


    Rex is a man and is naturally upset after hearing this. He gets up from the bed immediately. He looks at


    the woman standing at the bathroom door who has yet to put on her shoes. He walks over to her in big


    strides, stirring up a breeze.


    Looking at him getting nearer with each step, Lily¡¯s heart became flustered. She reaches for the


    doorknob behind her. Without saying a word, she takes a step back and bang, she shuts the door.


    Rex froze and his nose was almost mmed by the door.


    His raging desires were doused by her coldness. His face turned ck as coal and his voice deepens,


    ¡°Open up, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Go out and I will open!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Heughs and didn¡¯t utter any nonsense, ¡°I say again, open up.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± She says behind the door angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very honorable? Why did you sneak into my


    room, don¡¯t tell me Director Gabbot likes to peek at a woman taking a shower?¡±


    This ignited Rex¡¯s fury. He ces his hands on his hips and is speechless with fury. He tilts his head for


    a while before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t intend to open? Do you want to shower without a door or I find


    someone to tear down the door?¡±

 Chapter 432: Seeing Her Smitten

    Chapter 432: Seeing Her Smitten


    ¡°You threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m threatening you or the truth, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    After hearing this, Lily realizes that this person may not be kidding. Tonight, his proposal is barely


    considered sessful. Because of this moment, he coaxes the child to bed. He eveny seductively


    on the bed for who knows how long. If he is being refused¡­ hmm¡­ perhaps he will explode.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But if she goes out, Lily doesn¡¯t desire it that much. She can¡¯t stop her anxiety and knows that a part of


    her wants it and looks at herself blushing in the mirror. She just doesn¡¯t want to admit it.


    She also can¡¯t be spending the entire night in the bathroom. She shouldpromise, ¡°I¡¯ll go out, but


    you cannot rush, let¡¯s talk first.¡±


    At this moment, whatever she says Rex will only say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Swear¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily takes a long breath and raises a hand to cover her chest as if she can suppress her desires.


    ¡°Swoosh¡±, she opens the door and sees the man with an unpleasant expression standing outside. She


    blinks and her heart is at her throat, ¡°You, you¡­ ah!¡±


    Before she could finish saying, she was grabbed into his embrace. She couldn¡¯t steady her feet and


    she entirely dives into his chest. Her hands are on his body and can feel his burning hot skin.


    She quickly pulls off her hands and the next moment her mouth is being blocked with a lively twirling


    tongue.


    Lily can focus on one end but couldn¡¯t on the other. As soon as she is able to offer some resistance,


    she is not forcibly pressed against the wall. His kissing intensifies. It is entirely different from when they


    were in the restaurant. If ¡®pure¡¯ can be used to describe the earlier encounter, then right now it is


    entirely erotic.


    Her breathing is entirely being snatched. Don¡¯t mention being able to talk, she can¡¯t even emit a sound.


    There was only the sound of the tongues interacting. The oxygen in the brain continues to deplete. Her


    initial resistance ends up as a re. All her feelings were being controlled by him.


    When Rex releases her, her lips had a pleasant red hue and slightly swollen. Together with her tenderly


    white skin after bathing, it was particrly alluring.


    ¡°You should look at your own expression.¡± His voice is raspy, caused by his sexual desires.


    Lily didn¡¯t know how to react, obviously Rex didn¡¯t intend to give her the time to react. Both of his hands


    were under her armpits like holding up a child and carried her up.


    Her body is weightless, startling Lily. She wrapped her arms around his neck. Her entire chest presses


    against his face.


    Rex didn¡¯t let the opportunity go to waste. The milky fragrance fills his nose. He opens his mouth and


    takes a bite at the chest, separated only by her gown resulting in a soft groan, ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Lily is about turn her embarrassment into anger and the next moment she found herself in the soft bed.


    Due to the struggles, her gown separates at the inner thigh. Her mind is in a daze for two seconds and


    she turns her body to the side defensively.


    Rex isn¡¯t in a hurry and stands at the bedside admiring her shyness and desperation. Every man has a


    primal instinct in this aspect. His desires stem from wanting to conquer Lily.


    He doesn¡¯t like those who are very liberal and neither those who are very restricted. He likes the way


    she is, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so smitten by her those years back.


    ¡°Avoiding me?¡± Heughs and asks her. He slowly ces one knee on the bed and approaches her


    with his arms on either side of her. ¡°Where do you think you can go?¡±


    Lily endures his breathing and she blushes in red, ¡°You agreed to talk properly, you swore.¡±


    ¡°Am I not talking properly with you?¡± Rex feels that it¡¯s because he desires her too much. If it had been


    for any other man getting such rejection, any enthusiasm would have been long gone.


    ¡°You are a scoundrel!¡±


    Her usations are very strong but she doesn¡¯t know how to scold and only uses those few words.


    Theyck forcefulness. Rex finds it very cute and adorable. He lifts his hand to her face, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a


    scoundrel, I will only be your scoundrel.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart races when she hears this. Her entire body is burning up. He gently arches revealing his


    bodily lines and the pair of deep eyes looking intensely at her, making it difficult for her to resist.


    She can endure for a minute or two but any longer she couldn¡¯t resist any longer. Just when she wants


    to look away, she is now pressed into the bed by his entire body.


    He begins to kiss her affectionately.


    ¡°Rex, Rex!¡± She says softly, her hands tried to push his shoulders but she didn¡¯t have much strength.


    He simply grabs both of her hands, pinning her hands behind her, and props himself up slightly so that


    she can be morefortable.


    Lily notices the details and her heart feels a tickle.


    Very quickly he isn¡¯t contented with just the lips. He begins to explore downwards. Her chin, neck,


    cor bone, then he uses his teeth to undo the belt of her nightgown. He continues downwards and


    starts kissing the part which she can¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lily couldn¡¯t resist and moans. When she hears herself moaning, she shyly bites her lower lip.


    ¡°Honey, I like your voice, let me listen.¡± His forehead is sweating. He kept pleasuring her and enduring


    his almost erupting desires.


    Lily is able to endure initially but as he continues to excite her, she can no longer control herself. Her


    brain is in a nk and so are her eyes. Her body is like the waves on the surface of the sea. The


    intensities came in waves and he is the surfboard that she can hold onto.


    She isn¡¯t sure when her clothes are being thrown on to the floor. He removes his gown and turns off the


    light, leaving a small light by the bedside. He likes to see her expression of being smitten by him.


    In the end, the two be one. After five years, thest time they were fighting at the patient room


    and now their heart has been unlocked. The beautiful and affection are iparable.


    Rex has never hidden his lust for her. He likes to subdue her, dominating all her sensations.


    From one end of the bed to the other, under his guidance, Lily continues to moan. His energy is unlike


    anyone of his age. She can¡¯t resist and her fingernails left marks after marks on his back.


    ¡°Pain, be gentle¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, it umted too much over these five years, endure.¡± He smirks and he doesn¡¯t ease off his


    thrusts. He intentionally tortures her in this manner.

 Chapter 433: Taste of Capitulation

    Chapter 433: Taste of Capittion


    It¡¯s unknown how long it took and in fact, Lily fainted at one point. When she wakes up he is still going


    at it. In the end, she has to beg, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sleep if you need to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How can she sleep with him continuing?


    Lily wants to cry but there are no tears. She knows that this is the result and couldn¡¯t care about any


    ridicule. Her voice is husky from yelling, ¡°Rex, please let me sleep, I¡¯m very tired.¡±


    ¡°If you can, let mee faster. If not, just endure.¡± He says as he kisses her gently on her forehead.


    Although he is unreasonable, he is still trying to appease her.


    It¡¯s not because he can¡¯t control himself and not because he doesn¡¯t care for her but he has endured


    for too long, way too long.


    He is a regr man and has his needs. He just feels that these kinds of things must be done with


    someone he loves. He doesn¡¯t feel anything with others. Even Karl said that it is like he became a


    monk. Only he knows that each time he thought of Lily it would be like the feeling of a zombie.


    Now that he has a chance, he truly can¡¯t suppress it.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how long she was being ravaged. In the end, she is really so tired that she doesn¡¯t


    have a shred of energy but the man on her is a tireless beast and totally didn¡¯t look like he is stopping.


    She can¡¯t keep her eyes open but she can¡¯t possibly sleep with him still going on. She sees out the


    window and it seems like the day is breaking.


    Finally, at dawn, Rex finally had his fill and stops ravaging her. He takes a towel and wipes her delicate


    body.


    Lily immediately closes her eyes and falls asleep, she can¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    He sees the petitedy¡¯s face on the pillow and her face is still red from exhaustion, her swollen lips


    breathing, breathing¡­


    Rex quickly shifts away his eyes, worried that he may get horny again.


    He remembers her pleads for him to stop and he feels amused. He covers her with a nket, ¡°Good


    night.¡±


    ¡­


    She woke up at almost ten o¡¯clock the next day. This must be thetest that she had woken up all


    these years.


    She reaches for her cell phone but she felt a cold ss. She is surprised and turns to look and sees a


    sealed bottle of red wine. She didn¡¯t ce it there the night before and so it must¡¯ve been Rex who put


    it there.


    She can¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. She recalls the moment heys on the bed enticing her


    and realizes that he actually wanted to build up the ambiance. But then he was upset when he was


    locked outside the door. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hold back when he was ravaging her.


    She begins to see stars when she recalls what happened and she starts to blush. She shakes her head


    trying to get rid of the unpleasant scenes.


    She grasps on the bed trying to get up but when her leg moves, she feels a stinging hot sensation


    between her legs. It is very painful, so painful that she yells.


    Lily frowns and maintains her position not daring to move in inch. She takes small breaths and tries to


    slide down the bed. The bedroom door opens.


    A breeze enters and she quickly pulls the nket to cover herself.


    Rex looks at the petitedy sitting in bed and covering herself tightly with the nket. He focuses,


    ¡°Awake?¡± Adair is looking for you. He won¡¯t listen to me and is throwing a tantrum in his room.


    After saying, he clenches his teeth, ¡°Need to correct this problem, it¡¯s not good to have this


    dependence.¡±


    Lily looks at him coldly, as she remembers him ignoring her even when she begged him repeatedly.


    She is frustrated and pulls a face as she says, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Rex has been angered by his son and didn¡¯t expect that he has to suffer the same here. He is puzzled


    and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lily says and can¡¯t hold back lecturing him, ¡°Last night, you¡­ what you did, I feel


    very painful.¡±


    Painful?


    He frowns and reaches for her nket. She sees his actions and turns to one side. Even with this


    movement she hurt and yelled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, release your hand.¡±


    Lily immediately tightens her grip and stares at him, ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, let me have a look.¡± He must be feeling that he had gone too farst night. He isn¡¯t angry


    but is patiently assuring.


    ¡°No need to see, it¡¯s like that already, what¡¯s there to look.¡± She doesn¡¯t trust anything spoken by Rex.


    After all,st night was a real-life lesson.


    Furthermore, she hasn¡¯t done this for a long time and it was normal that he wanted her so much.


    The tall body leans over her and pulls her hands by her side and restricting her to his space. He lifts


    her hand and swiftly pulls the nket and throws it aside.


    Lily looks at him in disbelief, ¡°You!¡±


    He looks at the body and her originally fair body is not covered in bruises and scratches. Red patches


    and green marks were all over her body. It is depressing to see.


    Her skin is thin and she bruises easily. Last night although he wanted to prevent it, but then¡­ Looking


    at all the marks left behind byst night, he starts to frown and he even releases her wrists.


    Lily immediately covers herself again and looks at him cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are¡­?¡±


    Before she can finish, Rex knows. He initially wants. How can a fire that rages for five years be put out


    in one night? But when he sees her condition, how can he still have those thoughts. He is filled with


    heartache for her.


    Just as Lily is pondering how to deal with him, she feels a soft and firm hand on her head.


    It looks like someone patting a beloved pet and he gently strokes her little head.


    Lily is stunned and she doesn¡¯t know what to make out of his gentleness and warmth. He is totally


    different from the man who viciously ravaged herst night.


    What he says next catches Lily by surprise.


    He continues to stroke her head as he mes himself guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really tried to control myself


    but I still end up hurting you.¡±


    Lily blinks and couldn¡¯t get her expression right. So is he trying to apologize to himself for what he did


    last night?


    Apologize for such a thing¡­ The anger and fury that Lily suppressed in her chest instantly halved but


    there is a strange awkwardness.


    She hesitates for a while before saying, ¡°Forget about it, you didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    He seems unable to lift up his head knowing that he had done something wrong. What kind of feeling is


    that?


    Though Rex looks unable to forgive himself, he is relieved inside him. If he had offended her, then in


    the future his sex life may not be as assured.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fanny isn¡¯t around. I¡¯ll take Adair to buy some breakfast. I¡¯ll get you some ointment. You rest a little


    more.¡± He looks at her and informs her.


    On the one hand Lily mes herself for being too easy to please, on the other hand, she nods in


    compliance, ¡°Okay, be safe, you must take good care of Adair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the child.¡± He pecks her lips, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s throat is dry and her face quickly rises to a boiling point, she quickly hastens, ¡°Then go quickly.¡±


    He replies her with another warm kiss. She sees the lighting through the window which casts a


    shadow from his body over her. It felt very reassuring.


    After a while, the kiss ended. The man already walks out before Lily¡¯s breathing returned to normal.


    She is already 28 or 29 and has been independent for all these years. She thought that the chance of


    hermitting a childish act would be very slim. But now in front of him, she seems to be a young girl


    like five years ago.


    Lily lifts her hand to touch her red-hot face and intensely shakes her head, ¡°Wake up, wake up, wake


    up!¡±

 Chapter 434: You’re Trying to Snatch Mom

    Chapter 434: You¡¯re Trying to Snatch Mom


    Rex brings Adair to a nearby supermarket that specializes in imported goods. The two of them already


    had a quarrel at home regarding Lily. If Rex didn¡¯t put his pride aside and coax Adair, he may not have


    come with him.


    ¡°Look at what you want to eat. Take your pick.¡± He sees some fresh vegetables and says patiently to


    Adair.


    It is a simple question but Adair isn¡¯t his usual easy-going self. He looks over and intentionally pulls a


    face and gives him an attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I like to eat?¡±


    This is clearly a challenge to Rex.


    He didn¡¯t expect Adair to say it and is stunned for a moment. But then he quickly became joyful. If the


    child can say these, it means that their rtionship has progressed closer. It looks like he has taken


    him as close kin.


    His mood suddenly felt better. He doesn¡¯t bother about whether he likes to eat and just takes some of


    each, as long as it¡¯s not those that he doesn¡¯t like.


    Adair looks at the packed trolley and his tiny mouth is already salivating and his anger had dissipated.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The father and son walk to the snacks aisle. They are supposed to just walk past but Adair stared and


    his legs stopped. Rex pretends that he didn¡¯t see and asks him, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat chocte cookies.¡±


    ¡°Your mom said no.¡±


    ¡°But mom said that she¡¯ll buy some for me in two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not two days yet.¡±


    Adair thought for a moment, it seems correct. He reluctantly ces back the box of cookies onto the


    shelf. His pair eyes are full of disappointment, ¡°¡­Oh, okay.¡±


    Rex is being responsible and reasonable like a father but when he sees Adair¡¯s reluctance in putting


    back the cookies, his heart softened.


    But he has to pretend a little, ¡°I can buy them for you but you must agree on a condition.¡±


    When he hears that there¡¯s some hope, Adair immediately asks enthusiastically, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You must sleep on your own, independently, can you do it?¡±


    What he is thinking is as long as he can eat the chocte cookies, he can agree to any conditions.


    But when Rex says the requirement of him, Adair hesitates.


    This isn¡¯t any other matter. He is trying to take over mommy¡¯s time. The price for having these


    chocte cookies is too great.


    The kid raises his shoulders, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to sleep with mommy because you want all her time


    to yourself, correct?¡±


    Rex didn¡¯t answer directly and approach it from the side, ¡°Your mommy wants you to sleep on your


    own. You are almost five years old and no longer a small kid. If you can¡¯t sleep on your own, how are


    you going to protect mommy in the future?¡±


    Rex realizes that he can¡¯t do it too directly, ¡°Look, mom also wants you to do this and sooner orter


    you¡¯ll have to sleep on your own. Why don¡¯t you agree to me now, at least you still can eat some


    chocte biscuits.¡±


    This logical adult knows where the important issue is. After all, he is a four-year-old kid and falls easily


    into the trap.


    Especially when at this moment he is so eager to eat the chocte biscuits. This is the most enticing to


    him.


    He looks at the biscuits and asks Rex uneasily, ¡°Then will you snatch mommy from me in future?¡±


    His sincere expression once again assured the child and immediately shakes his head, ¡°No I won¡¯t,


    mommy is yours and will always be yours. No one will ever snatch mommy from you.¡±


    Once he receives this reply, Adair reaches for the biscuits, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    It was the first time Rexughed like an idiot, ¡°Adair is a good boy.¡±


    Thus, when the father and son went home, Lily notices that Adair¡¯s attitude towards Rex is a lot better.


    She felt very strange as this person who is normally so lofty can secure the child¡¯s heart so quickly.


    She then sees the two boxes of biscuits in his hands. The big box is chocte while the smaller box is


    vani. She understands immediately that they were a bribe.


    What she didn¡¯t expect is not only did Rex manage to bribe, he had even taken advantage of the


    situation.


    They bought some seafood, some beef, and fresh vegetables. With the fridge is full, the house feels


    more like home.


    Rex sees Lilying down from upstairs and whispers, ¡°Is it still painful? I bought you some ointment.¡±


    After saying, he takes a white tube of cream and hands it to her.


    Lily takes it and hurriedly puts in her pocket and says coyly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs to apply some, otherwise tonight¡­¡±


    Before he can finish his sentence, she res at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡±


    After finishing, she turns and goes upstairs. Her back exudes an indescribable fury.


    Rex stands in ce and snickers, his hands rub his forehead, what¡¯s that saying? Killing the golden


    goose?


    Lily goes back to the bedroom to apply the cream. The cool cream relieves the hot and swollen part


    considerably. Once she remembers what happened, her stomach turns. The words spoken by a man


    can¡¯t be trusted. Tonight, she definitely cannot give in to his desires.


    After applying the ointment, she goes to the bathroom to wash her hands and hears the telephone ring.


    Lily rushes over and it¡¯s Ryan.


    She¡¯s stunned and it has been two days since they contacted.


    She feels the vibration of the phone and the jolt is transmitted from her fingertips to her heart. Lily¡¯s


    throat tightens and her voice is apprehensive, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The man on the other end was silent for a couple of seconds after hearing her voice, ¡°Are you feeling


    better?¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask her where she is and who she is with. It¡¯s nothing to do with trust. This man has a very


    strong intuition. He didn¡¯t ask is because he already knew.


    Lily¡¯s grip on the phone tightens and bes anxious, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine now. I had an infection that¡¯s why I


    had a fever.¡±


    Separated by phone but also a long-distance, the two were silent for a moment and listens to each


    other¡¯s breathing. Ryan feels helpless.


    ¡°Lily,¡± He shouts her name and with a very deep tone.


    Lily¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Yes? What?¡±


    At that moment, Ryan is in the office with his assistant. They were discussing about the investment


    project by Rex but suddenly he wanted to make the call.


    His assistant knows that he is making a personal call, steps aside, and lowers his head. He walks to


    the bright window and looks at the beautiful day outside, ¡°Come back.¡±


    It is as if he worries that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant and emphasized a second time, ¡°Come


    back to my side.¡±

 Chapter 435: Be Clear about Whose Woman You Are

    Chapter 435: Be Clear about Whose Woman You Are


    To a type of person like Ryan, be it one year or five years, you¡¯d never hear him utter such words. Lily¡¯s


    first reaction to hearing these was whether something happened to him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Did he encounter some trouble?


    She is inevitably concerned, ¡°Ryan, what the matter with you?¡±


    This person is very special to her and Adair. Lily thought before that had she not met Rex whom she


    gave his heart and soul to, she might have fallen in love with Ryan.


    But life is unreasonable. There are no ifs, buts, or hows.


    What¡¯s wrong?


    His eyes look on the tiny ck dots of people hurrying along the streets and smiles, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    He thinks of her every day. He thinks of her when he sees the cup that she used, when he sees the


    things that she likes, even when someone with the same name as her.


    They weren¡¯t together during the five years in Ennd. It was only during the weekends and holidays


    that they spent together. He has never been so unsettled as he is now.


    He feels that he is sick, terminally sick.


    Lily senses his despair and bes worried, ¡°Are you feeling unwell or is it something to do with


    work?¡±


    No.


    It¡¯s nothing to do with neither work nor health. It has everything to do with her.


    Ryan ponders within him but finds it very difficult to put it to words. He doesn¡¯t know how to express


    himself but he is certain of one thing. He needs to look for her immediately.


    The biggest difference between Rex and him when ites to feelings, he pretends to be confident


    and gracious. But for Rex, unless he is certain of the other party¡¯s feelings, he will not let the person


    leave his side.


    To Lily, she has had too much hurt and she doesn¡¯t have the courage to try a new rtionship. What


    she needs is when she is hesitating; the other person makes his move, rather than waiting for her to


    make the decision.


    Coming back to J City was a mistake. Allowing her toe in contact with Rex was an even greater


    mistake.


    The pity is, he understands that he may be toote.


    He mes himself for this regret and suddenly can¡¯t continue the conversation, ¡°I¡¯m going for a


    meeting, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Lily opens her mouth and is thinking of how to respond but he says before hanging up, ¡°Take good care


    of yourself, I¡¯ll go back in a couple of days.¡±


    She hears the cold tone of the call being cut off.


    He ended the call.


    Lily frowns and looks into the darkened screen of the phone and is unsettled.


    ¡®Clunk¡¯


    The door behind her is opened and she turns to see a man walking in, ¡°I prepared some porridge, go


    and have some.¡±


    Lily looks at him and she can still hear Ryan¡¯s words.


    Rex walks to her and sees her expression. He waves his hand in front of her face, ¡°What are you


    thinking of? So engrossed.¡±


    Lily looks into his eyes and she is puzzled and asks with uncertainty, ¡°Rex, how¡¯s the issue between


    you and Ryan¡¯spany?¡±


    It is unforeseen that she would ask such a question. He froze and he certainly knows that she wouldn¡¯t


    ask for no good reason. His eyes look at her phone and grabbed over her phone. He activates the


    phone and sees thest caller¡¯s identity.


    Lily has nothing to hide but when he snatches the phone, she suddenly feels vulnerable and


    instinctively reaches to take it back, ¡°What are you doing, give it back!¡±


    He is naturally tall and when he raises his hand, she simply couldn¡¯t reach it. When he sees her


    nervousness, he coldly purses his lips. He tosses the phone aside to the bed.


    Lily wanted to go over to get it but he grabs her hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ryan toin to a woman!¡±


    Lily frowns and doesn¡¯t like the way he uses without proof, ¡°What are you talking about, he didn¡¯t


    say anything!¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t why would you ask me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± He scoffs, but he isn¡¯t amused but he has cold hatred in his eyes. He steps forward and almost


    walks into her face, ¡°Why do you ask? What do you want to know? Are you worried about him?¡±


    Lily¡¯s instinct is to step backward but he grabs her into his arms. He looks into her dark eyes, ¡°I thought


    that afterst night you are certain whose woman you belong to, looks like you aren¡¯t.¡±


    He actually brings up what happenedst night. Lily feels her face burning up, it¡¯s a humiliation, and


    she objects, ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°As my woman, how can you be concerned for another man in front of me? This is also someone who


    you were with for five years. If I maintain my indifference than I¡¯m not a man!¡±


    ¡°You are unreasonable and get jealous for nothing!¡± Lily is so angry with him and couldn¡¯t care less


    about anything. After she says it, she realizes that they seem so much like a husband and wife


    quarreling.


    Rex didn¡¯t rebut, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She is about to erupt in fury but these words significantly calmed her down. Lily looks at his bluish


    expression and fiery eyes, looking angry and helpless.


    Forget it, why quarrel, nothing can be achieved by quarreling.


    Lily turned away and sighs and she endures before speaking, ¡°He really didn¡¯t say anything and just


    asked me how I was doing. You are too sensitive. I don¡¯t deny that it¡¯s out of concern that I asked about


    the issue with yourpany. But have you thought about it, who is Ryan to me and Adair? He is not


    any ordinary friend. He is someone who gave us a chance at life. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lily wants to sigh a breath of relief and then says, ¡°I understand shit! If there wasn¡¯t him then, then our


    separation wouldn¡¯t be that great. What have these five years turned into? Yes, you are grateful to him


    and I cannot but interfere. But to me, he is the fool who took away my wife and kid without my


    knowledge. I¡¯m already gracious for not touching him. Now he is interfering again and you don¡¯t want


    me to respond. Don¡¯t expect anything from me if you still regard me as a man!¡±


    Lily sees his blue veins protruding and is stunned.


    She keeps emphasizing Ryan¡¯s significance to her but she failed to realize what Ryan¡¯s presence


    meant to his man.


    Truly it isn¡¯t a proper existence.


    Rex is so angry that he feels that his internal organs are ready to explode. Apart from Lily and himself,


    he is furious about him not doing better in these five years. He knows that he can¡¯t bepared to


    Ryan. He is angry with himself for giving others such an opportunity. But he can only endure because


    these are his fault, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, be it gratitude, thankfulness or appreciation. I can leave


    things as it is on the ount of you and the child. But if you want me to back off, I can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to do anything.¡± Lily looks down, she is once again engulfed by that long lost feeling


    of helplessness. She doesn¡¯t know how to respond, do to find a middle ground so that he can


    understand her feelings for Ryan.


    But considering from his perspective, he can¡¯t possibly ept any exnation.


    Rex is upset but when he sees Lily dropping her head, he bes anxious and thought that she is


    crying. He lifts up her chin and sees a pair of watery and confused eyes.


    She¡¯s not crying. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s not crying.


    He releases his grip and sighs deeply. He seems helpless and is restraining himself, ¡°Go down for


    some porridge.¡±

 Chapter 436: I Want to Push You Down

    Chapter 436: I Want to Push You Down


    Adair sits on the sofa and waits for a long time. After washing his hands, he waits until Lily and Rex


    come downstairs. He immediately runs to the dining room to sit well. He is very well-behaved that only


    starts eating when everyone is ready as well.


    Lily and Rex had an argument upstairs just now. Although it is not very serious, their mood still gets


    affected. Lily feels helpless, and Rex is just being angry.


    Neither of them talks, which makes the dining room, where is supposed to be lively and happy, quiet


    and awkward.


    Adair blinks his pretty big eyes at the two of them asionally. Feeling this unusual atmosphere, he


    starts a conversation first, "Uncle, your porridge is delicious."


    Rex nces at his son''s bowl. Seeing that he almost finish it all, he says, "If you like it, eat more. In this


    way, you can be as tall as me."


    Adair rolls his eyes, "Mom is tall too."


    Lily suddenly gets mentioned between their conversations, sheughs for two seconds. "You are a boy,


    you should be taller than mom."


    The conversation between them soon stops again. Adair licks the spoon. Seeing that his parents are in


    a bad mood and have no intention of chatting, he stops saying anything as well.


    Until the meal is over, no one talks anymore.


    Fanny is not here today. Rex cooks for them. Lily feels embarrassed if she doesn¡¯t help at all, so she


    chooses to tidy up the dishes and put them into the kitchen sink.


    There are not many dishes to wash. So she doesn''t need to use the dishwasher. She turns on the tap


    and dips some dish soap to wash by hand.


    The kitchen is fill with the sound of the water. A tall man suddenly walks into the door of the kitchen.


    The kitchen is semi-open and not small at all, but Lily just feels that the second he walks in, the kitchen


    bes small suddenly.


    She unconsciously turns her head to check on him. He takes out a bottle of ice water from the


    refrigerator and starts drinking. Then suddenly he turns and looks at her.


    She doesn¡¯t have time to look away. Being caught when she¡¯s checking on him, Lily feels so shy that


    even her ears get red, "You, why do youe in?"


    Rex doesn''t tease her back. Obviously he is still a little angry at her, and his tone is upset, "Go out with


    me this afternoon."


    There is something to do?


    Lily puts thest bowl into the dryer, "Where do we go?"


    "School." He takes another sip of water. When he is drinking, his thin lips holds the rim of the bottle, his


    head is raised up a little, and his Adam''s apple rolls regrly. He looks so damn charming even when


    he is just drinking water. "We should find a kindergarten for Adair."


    Since returning to China until now, Adair spends most of his time at home. Now the rtionship


    between the two of them is on the better side. There is no reason to let the Adair stay at home


    anymore.


    It''s not that Lily never consider it, but...


    "Isn¡¯t it too fast?"


    Too fast?


    Rex casually puts the water bottle aside on the table, "The child doesn''t go to school and ys at home


    every day. Every day passing by is a waste of time. Is it too fast?"


    This is just an excuse for her insecurities.


    Lily bites her lip. In fact, she doesn''t want to prevaricate to him, but she is not ready yet. And she feels


    like being pushed forward by him emotionally.


    Seeing that she doesn''t speak, Rex''s mood is getting more down. He doesn''t give her time to think


    about it. "I have an appointment with the head master of the school this afternoon. You can go and


    have a look with me. You can talk about it once wee back.¡±


    Lily looks at his figure reflected in the window. In fact,st night, he had already confessed everything


    to her. After five years, the anger in her heart has actually be resentment. He sincerely


    apologizes. She will not be pretentious as well.


    Looking at the man standing in front of her, she knows that his stiff body is showing her his anger. She


    purses her lips, takes a step forward, and says, "Can you not think me so bad? I just think too much


    and consider about too much details sometimes. It¡¯s not on purpose up against you."


    "Then who are you up against?" He bes so childish, not looking like a big boss at all.


    Lily looks at him and it hits her soft spot for him in her heart. "It¡¯s not up against anyone. The reason I


    mention Ryan is to reduce the contradiction. His feelings areplicated. And I do worry for him, but


    not as lovers. For me, he is my family. I don¡¯t force you to understand, but I don¡¯t want you to


    misunderstand."


    "Also," she pauses and says again, "I am not being perfunctory about our kid. We can go wherever you


    want. I just think that next time you should talk to me in advance, so I can prepare myself mentally."


    Hearing her soft tone, his anger is gone already. He doesn''t have any resistance to her. So once she


    tries to say something nice to him, he can¡¯t be angry anymore, but he still has to pretend being so. "I


    want to discuss it with you. I didn''t have time to do sost night. I was angry just now by Ryan."


    Lily sighs helplessly, "Why are you angry to him?"


    "You care about him before you care for me. Of course I am angry." After that, he steps forward, forcing


    her to lean against the cab behind her. And then he put two of his hands on both sides of her waist,


    "You are mine."


    "Yes, yes, I am." Lily wants to let him put out the anger as quick as possible. She can¡¯t stand the way


    when he is being childish.


    Unexpectedly, once she says so, he suddenly raises his eyebrows and asks, "Did you just admit it?"


    Only then Lily realizes what she says. Her face gets blushed. She pushes him. ¡°Don¡¯t show off.¡±


    "Just admit it."


    "Rex!" Lily raises her eyes to stare at him, with her angry but mainly shy eyes. "Stop talking!"


    Seeing that she is almost getting annoyed, he no longer continues the conversation. He lowers his


    head and kisses really hard on her lips. "It¡¯s ok this time. Next time, if I find out that you care about any


    other man, you will see what I will do!"


    After he finishes speaking, he also nces at her whole body specially. Lily gets the feeling that she is


    nced by a dangerous animal. She says in a low voice, "Stop making excuses for your nasty mind..."


    Rex does not hear her clearly, but he knows she doesn¡¯t say anything nice. He turns his head and asks


    her, "What did you say?"


    Lily shakes her head, "Nothing."


    She stands in front of him calmly and listen to him, which happened a lot five years ago, but rarely


    since shees back.


    He can¡¯t help to pinch her soft face, which makes her shocked and puzzled.


    Rex smiles, "Five years ago you were afraid of me. Every time I called you to my office, you were


    always like that. You lowered your head and kept quiet. And you always looked at the other side


    instead of me."


    His voice is very soft. When he describes what happened in the past, she can draw a clear picture in


    her mind.


    "At that time you were twenty-four and I was thirty-two years old. You didn¡¯t understand anything, so


    you were especially afraid of me. But you didn¡¯t know that every time you look at me with that kind of


    fear and shyness, I only had one thought." He leans close to her ear. He says in a very low and soft


    voice to blow air to her ear, "I want to push you down."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily only feels numb in her ears, and even one side of her body feels numb after that. She turns her


    head and tries to find somewhere to hide. She is a mom already, but still can¡¯t help feeling shy and


    trembled hearing that.

 Chapter 437: Why Are You Holding My Moms Hand?

    Chapter 437: Why Are You Holding My Mom''s Hand?


    "You look just like five years ago." Rex touches her neck softly with the tip of his fingers.


    He enjoys doing that very much, feeling her delicate skin and the vivid pulse underneath that is beating


    wildly for him.


    "I am no longer the young and naive Lily anymore. I have changed a lot in the past five years." She


    suddenly raises her head to meet his.


    Rex rubs her chin back and forth, "Why do you say that? Are you afraid that I don''t like you anymore?"


    She doesn''t answer, but looks at him deeply. After a while she shakes her head, "Whether you like it or


    not, this is the real me."


    Hearing that, Rex¡¯s smile gets bigger. He does not hide his appreciation and love for her, "I like you no


    matter how much you change."


    His feelings for her have reached to the point of being unreasonable. He loves her not because of what


    she has, who she is.


    There is no doubt that he loved the young and naive girl five years ago. Five yearster, when she


    bes independent and determined, he still loves her.


    She has a kind of charm, gentle and strong. Once he finds it out, he can¡¯t help to put attention on her,


    more and more every day.


    "Lily," he suddenly calls her yfully. His eyes are drifting on her face, "Look how good you are. You


    made me fall in you with all my heart at once."


    Before she appears in his life, he doesn¡¯t care about any girl no matter how pretty or good she is.


    It''s not because he is picky about girls or he doesn¡¯t want any girl. Let alone falling in love, he doesn¡¯t


    even have feelings for them. But Lily, only Lily is the right one for him.


    Lily gets embarrassed at the beginning. Then she feels him teasing her. She stares at him fiercely, "You


    are too narcissistic. There are still many people who like me."


    "Really? Who else do you have besides me?"


    "..." He is her first love. He asks her such question on purpose.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She bends over to get far from him, then running upstairs. His


    laughter behind her is so loud and warm, like the sunshine passing through the clouds, that makes her


    feel happy and warm in her heart. She walks even faster, for fear that he will hear her fast heartbeat.


    ...


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Forty minutester, Lily finishes dressing up. Rex drives them out of the building.


    Knowing that he is going to school, Adair is very nervous. He pulls the corners of his clothes anxiously


    with his little hands, and at the same time he looks forward to meeting the children at school.


    "Mom, what should I say when I see the teacher?"


    Lily turns her head seeing how nervous he is, she says softly, "You can say whatever you usually say,


    don''t be nervous."


    "But I haven''t been to school for a long time, so I feel a little nervous."


    Hearing that, Rex who has never spoken nces in the rearview mirror, "Today we only go to school to


    check the environment there, not to have sses. Rx, OK?"


    After that, Rex doesn¡¯t pay attention on his son anymore, but instead grabs the soft hand of Lily¡¯s who


    sits next to him and drives without talking.


    Looking at the holding hands, Adair is not happy at all. He says resentfully, ¡°What are you doing in front


    of a child, uncle?"


    It seems that Rex doesn''t expect that Adair who is so young talks like an adult. Rex is a little surprised,


    "What did you say?"


    "Why are you holding my mom''s hand?" Adair looks at him angrily, as if Rex is taking advantage from


    his mom like a big bad guy.


    Hearing Adair saying, Lily immediately withdraws her hands in shame. This time Rex doesn''t insist to


    hold her. Probably he is feeling shy in front of the child as well.


    "Just to be fair, we don¡¯t hold hands as well, okay?"


    Adair raises his face, and then he reluctantly agrees.


    Half an hourter, they arrive to the entrance of the kindergarten. It is a kindergarten approved by the


    Ministry of Education for a Chinese-foreign joint school. When they get off the car, there are already


    someone waiting there for them. The three of them enters the office building. The head master and the


    vice head master are standing at the door and waiting. When Rex walks in the building, they


    immediately shake their hands to greet Rex.


    A sessful businessman, a well-known entrepreneur, these two titles make him getting such warm


    wee no matter where he goes. His child can go to the best kindergarten without any document well


    prepared, which shows how powerful and rich he is.


    Rex greets with a few people. Then people turn their attention to Lily and the child. The three of them


    walks forward together and they know the child is Rex¡¯s son. So it¡¯s not hard to guess who she is. "This


    is a child¡¯s mom?"


    "Hello. My name is Lily White. this is my son Adair White." Lily introduces very politely.


    Hearing so, although the head master doesn''t show it on his face, he mutters in his heart.


    The child has the same surname as his mother. Looking how powerful Rex is, the child should have


    Rex¡¯s surname. How can he follow his mother''s surname?


    In China, most people with their mother''s surname have single mothers or from divorced families. It¡¯s


    rare to follow the mother¡¯s surname without a special reason.


    However, he is Rex''s own son anyway, so of course he can''t neglect him.


    The head master and the vise head master take three of them to look at the main teaching building and


    yground of the campus, including the multi-function hall. They also give a brief introduction of all the


    teachers.


    When ites to English foreign teachers, the head master asks with concern, "Mr. Rex, this is the


    case. We are teaching bilingual sses here. Adair must be in an upper-level ss because of his age.


    All the kids in this level already have basic English skills. Did your son learn English before? You are


    the father. I am sure you know it the best."


    Lily feels startled by hisst words, and she looks at Adair subconsciously. But Adair doesn''t have any


    special reaction, just with a normal expression.


    "He lived in the UK before, and English is his second mother tongue. It''s no problem at all." Rex says


    with pride on his face.


    The head master sees how proud he is from Adair, he quickly agrees, "That is great. Adair¡¯s English


    must be really good!"


    "Our kindergarten is generally like this. Junior high school is also a direct promotion from us. As you


    know, Mr. Rex, there should be no kindergartens that can be better than us in J City. When you have


    time, you can apply for admission."


    Rex listens quietly, not feeling particrly emotional. Instead he turns his head and asks Lily, "What do


    you think?"


    Lily doesn¡¯t say much during the whole process. Most of the time, she just listens to them. When he


    asks for opinions, she almost doesn''t know how to react. "The child''s household registration is still in


    the UK. Will it affect the procedures?"


    "You can send documents here first and let the child adjust to school. After all, he joins the ss in the


    middle of the semester. It¡¯s better to spend some time with teachers for knowing better with each other.


    You can take your time to send the household registration." All the students are from different regions


    or cities, which is different from other kindergartens. It¡¯s not strict with where the child lives, but more of


    the family conditions and environment.

 Chapter 438: Adair Calls Him Dad for the First Time

    Chapter 438: Adair Calls Him Dad for the First Time


    Lily touches Adair¡¯s head, "Let''s go back to discuss it. I need to ask Adair''s opinion."


    The head master immediately agrees, "Okay, no problem, this is not a trivial matter."


    After going around in the kindergarten two more times, the head master personally sends them out.


    Rex is also being very polite and pleasant. He rarely does so. But today he is very conscious of being a


    good father.


    After getting in the car, Lily looks at Rex who is about to start the car. She thinks for a moment and


    says, "Send me back to RED Communityter. I need to eat dinner at my mother''s."


    Rex is stunned, and subconsciously nces at the time. It is still early. Thinking that she hasn¡¯t went


    back for a while, he agrees.


    After driving for nearly forty minutes, the car stops downstairs in RED Community. Rex hugs Adair


    down from the back seat of the car. Adair is a little sleepy and confused. He raises his hand and rubs


    his eyes. He is almost half way to be awake now. Adair says instinctively, "Thank you, Dad."


    Only these four words sessfully make Rex stunned totally. At first, his body bes stiff for what


    Adair says. And then the blood all over his body rushes to the top of his head. He can almost hear the


    blood running freely in his body.


    The head is dumbfounded, and his whole body is dumbfounded. He doesn¡¯t have any reaction, just


    staring at the face in front of him that looks like his own.


    Obviously, Adair doesn¡¯t realize what he says. He just keeps rubbing his eyes and feels very sleepy.


    Lily is stunned by what he says as well.


    It takes a long time for Rex toe back to his senses. He is too excited and even a little lose control,


    "You, what did you call me just now?"


    His voice trembles fiercely. He exhausts all his energy to ask for a small question.


    Adair recalls what he just said, only then he realizes what he has called him. And immediately Adair


    bes a little cautious, looking at Lily for help.


    Lily understands Adair immediately. She takes Adair over from Rex¡¯s hug and whispers to Rex, "Don''t


    scare Adair"


    Rex closes his eyes, fearing that he may be too emotional to scare Adair. He raises his head and


    presses his temples. The throbbing feeling under his fingertips reminds him how excited he is.


    He hears it right. Adair calls him dad, when he doesn''t even realize it himself. So does it mean that


    Adair has recognized him as father already in his heart?


    Rex doesn¡¯t dare to make such an assumption, he will be too happy to get crazy.


    He never asks Adair to call him dad. He knows he owes them too much. He knows he didn¡¯t do much


    for them before. He is ready to wait for a long time, wait until the day Adair admit him willingly. He


    doesn¡¯t expect that this dayes so fast and so sudden.


    Lily looks at Rex¡¯s reddened face. She bites her lip and says, "I am going up with Adair"


    "Ok." He replies in a deep voice. He is trying his best to make his heart not beat so fast. "I will pick you


    up at night."


    "Call me. I''m going upstairs."


    "Ok."


    After that, Adair who is hiding behind Lily all this time suddenly shows half of his body. He says quickly,


    "Goodbye, Dad!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the next second, his body disappears in the corridor, leaving only the sound of footsteps running


    upstairs.


    Rex is about to be yed to death by Adair. He grabs Lily''s arm so hard that even hurts her a little. He


    doesn¡¯t realize it, only ask, "Did you hear what Adair calls me?"


    Lily looks at him withplicated feelings. His eyes that had always been good at hiding emotions now


    arepletely exposing his inner excitement and surprise, also with cautiousness in them.


    Adair is always in front of him but he doesn¡¯t dare to ask Adair to call him dad. He must feel so upset


    and suffering.


    Suddenly, she feels sorry for him.


    Rex is still unable to extricate himself from the extreme excitement, "Lily, Adair called me dad, right?"


    Lily takes a deep breath. Seeing him almost crying out, somehow her eyes get red as well, "Yes."


    After hearing her answer, Rex takes her into his arms, "Adair ¡­takes me as his dad, right?"


    Lily feels so moved when she feels his trembling body and breath. But once she remembers what he


    did in the past, he can¡¯t help to show him her bad temper, "What are you proud of? This is just the


    beginning. There are still lots to do for you."


    "I am not in rush. I will take it step by step." He doesn''t care about it at all. He feels it worthy just


    hearing Adair calling him ''dad''. "I feel happy enough hearing Adair calling me dad. I never expected


    before that Adair would take me as his dad. I did so little for him. I owe you two so much. It¡¯s already a


    big surprise for me."


    Lily hesitates for a while, and then pats his back, "You are Adair''s father. No matter what happened in


    the past, you still are."


    So he doesn''t need to be careful. And he doesn''t need to feel like he is inferior to Adair. He is Adair''s


    father, so he has the right to spoil him and discipline him.


    For a while, Rex can¡¯t calm himself down from this extreme excitement. He feels deeply moved, "Lily,


    thank you for giving birth to Adair for me. I will never love you with my heart for the rest of my life."


    He has not forgotten that Lily is the reason he gets what he has now, which makes her take great risk


    to do so.


    Hearing these words, the tears in Lily''s eyes almoste out, "As long as you understand."


    They hug for a while. Worrying about Adair, Lily finally let him go. She wipes her tears and says, "You


    can go back now. Be careful with driving."


    Rex turns his face to another side and takes a deep breath. He doesn¡¯t want her to see that his crying


    face, "Well, I''ll go once I know you are upstairs safely."


    Lily can almost feel his staring when she walks upstairs. She feels she can¡¯t walk naturally anymore


    because of him. Fortunately, there is only a few steps before she turns at the corner of the stairs.


    She climbs upstairs at once. Adair is already inside of the room, leaving her a gap for the door.


    Once Lilyes in, she sees Adair climbing on Bree and calling her grandma.


    "You are back." Harry raises his head and looks at her.


    "Dad, mom."


    "Your father and I heard that you just took Adair to kindergarten?" After only a while, Adair has already


    exined all the details.


    Well, Adair is taught to be honest. Whatever they ask him, he answers honestly.


    Lily changes her shoes and walks to the living room. She tries to say it naturally even though she feels


    unset now, "Well, after all, Adair haven''t been to school for a long time. He can¡¯t always stay at home."


    ¡°That means you are not going back to UK anymore?¡±


    Lily pours half cup of water from the table. The cold water in her mouth finally makes her feel a little bit


    calming down, "Just go and check it out, the details are still undecided."


    Bree knows what she means immediately, so she doesn¡¯t ask more, "Have a rest. Your dad and I will


    cook dumplings for dinner."


    "Mom, don''t bother. Just cooking two dishes will be enough." Lily doesn¡¯t want her to work so hard,


    after all, she is not young like five years ago anymore.


    Bree waves her hand, "What''s the trouble? Adair will like it as well."


    "..." Lily raises her hand and pokes on Adair''s forehead lightly, "Look at you. You are more favored than


    your mom."


    Adair is so sweet. He immediately gives Bree a big kiss on her face, "Grandma is the best!"


    Bree and Harry both smiles happily, "My grandson is so adorable!"


    Looking at the harmonious scene in front of her, thinking of the way Adair calls Rex ¡®dad¡¯ just now, Lily


    feels that she wants to stay more than leaving now.

 Chapter 439: She’s a bitch

    Chapter 439: She¡¯s a bitch


    On the other side, Adair almost loses all the connection with Rex after meeting in the barst time.


    She can''t find Rex anymore. It¡¯s like he disappears in her world totally, as if he never exists before.


    At first, she canfort herself and persuade herself that Rex is just busy. In the past few years, he


    has been on business trips from all over the world. There are some times that they don¡¯t see each


    other even for longer time. Howe this time is different?


    However, with the time passes by, she gets more and more paranoid. She begins to keep thinking


    about it. Although they don¡¯t see each other for long time before, she is sure that there is no other


    woman beside him. Rex is super clean, having no girls around him at all. But now everything changes.


    A woman named Lily appears in his world.


    For Rex, that woman is so important and different. Vivian feels so ufortable once she thinks about


    what happens between Rex and Lily. Lily makes her realized how much she wants Rex to be only hers.


    "Lily! Lily! Lily! Ahhhh! I can''t stand it anymore!" Vivian raises her hand and throws the pillow on the


    wall. The jealousy in her eyes can almost make a hole through the wall.


    Why!


    Why does the woman who disappears for five yearse back again and take all the attention from


    Rex right away?


    Why can she get it all easily?


    Lily''s harmless face appears in Vivian¡¯s head. That Lily is a bitch who deceives Rex with her innocent


    face. She is pretending to be innocent. She is a total bitch!


    Vivian almost loses her reason. The long-time estrangement from Rex makes her feel panic. She


    cannot maintain her inner peace anymore.


    She takes out her phone and dials the number that she can memorize so well, the number that she


    dials for thousands of times before.


    ¡®Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª¡¯


    She hears the same ¡®beep¡¯ sound for countless times already. This time is the same, with no miracle.


    No one answers like always.


    Vivian stares at the number on the screen fiercely, as if she can see Rex in this way. She can''t calm


    herself down anymore. She wants to find him. She doesn''t want him to forget her!


    He needs to remember her, even if it¡¯s hate or disgust.


    ...


    Rex doesn''t return to the vi after sending Lily and Adair home. He drives to thepany. He doesn¡¯t


    deal with business matters for too long. He always has remote meetings from home, so there are so


    many documents that need to be signed.


    When Fraser sees Rex walking into the office, he quickly picks up a pile of documents in the corner of


    the desk and put them into Rex¡¯s office.


    "What happens with Ryan?" Rex opens one of the folders, looks at the terms on it, and signs his name


    after making sure there is no problem.


    "It''s still the same as before. We have talked to the minority shareholders who want to withdraw the


    investment to change their mind. But it is strange that everyone is unwilling to do so."


    Rex snorts, "It¡¯s expectable that Ryan must have talked to them before us."


    Fraser is puzzled, "But the benefits we offers are not little at all."


    It¡¯s impossible for a businessman not take actions when there are great benefits.


    "Yes, if they still don¡¯t want to work with you when there is benefit, then there is only one exnation."


    Rex stops signing and looks up, ¡°They can get more benefits from others."


    Fraser finally realizes it, but then he bes more confused, "If this is the case, why does Ryan do


    so? If he gives more benefits than us, that means he will lose so much money even he wins us."


    "Don''t you understand? He is doing so to against me, not for the case or the profit." Rex also finds it


    ridiculous when he says it. Rex doesn''t even care about himself anymore to against him.


    The more he is doing so, the less likely it is for him to let Lily return to him.


    "Then what should we do next?"


    Rex''s eyes falls on theputer screen in front of him. There are red, green lines on the screen, as


    well as various codes and numbers. It is today''s stock.


    His index finger taps silently on the desktop. He stops for a while then he says, "Now that the project is


    maliciously intervened by Ryan. It may be difficult to go public anymore. You make an acquisition n


    and then send the person in charge tomunicate with the other party. You can tell them that we give


    them the right to operate independently and only participate in dividends at the end of the year as a


    shareholder."


    Fraser is a little surprised. He has never heard of the acquisition n from Rex before. He can''t help to


    feel a little worried. "President Rex, in fact, this project is not necessary..."


    Rex shakes his head, "Don''t worry. I am not being impulsive. This is originally my n B."


    "But if we start the acquisition n, the risk we need to bear will be bigger." Fraser raises his


    hand and pushes his sses up a little. He is still a little uneasy. After all, after so many years of


    investment, he has never participated in the acquisition area. This is an essential adjustment. .


    "Don''t forget what I did before." Rex says meaningfully.


    Fraser just remembers Rex''s the other work, awyer, a famouswyer with great reputation.


    After working with Rex for so many years, Fraser almost forgets his other skills. Well, he is right. If Rex


    is an impulsive or unwise man, how can he manage to do such great work in investment in just three or


    four years?


    Perhaps his worry is unnecessary.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Rex. I''m just worried that Ryan will make troubles for us during the acquisition."


    "It''s for sure that Ryan will make us troubles. If we can¡¯t avoid it, why not face it?" That is his nature.


    The more difficult and impossible things are, the more he wants to challenge them.


    His shrewd brain will not allow him to give up his project, nor will he be arrogant. He will do better.


    He is being busy till 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. Rex doesn¡¯t eat any food, but only drinks a few sips of


    water. After signing the contracts, he has to go for meetings. After the meetings, he has to


    communicate with the heads of various departments of thepany. Hours and hours pass by, he only


    feels tired when he finally finish everything.


    He doesn''t talk much, but his throat is a little sore after talking to each for a short of time.


    He raises his wrist to check the time. Thinking about the situation on Lily''s side, he starts calling her.


    He hears a lively voice from the other side as soon as it¡¯s connected.


    Amidst theughter of Adair, Bree and Harry, a woman''s anxious voicees through, "Hello?"


    All the tiredness and tension from the whole afternoon disappears once he hears her voice. He tugs at


    the neckline, "Why are you in rush?"


    "No, I was putting down the tes for dumplings. Then I heard the phone ringing. So I ran over to pick


    it up."


    The man raises his eyebrows, ¡°You are eating dumplings?"


    "Yeah." While Lily answers, she nces at the dumplings on the table. And then she asks him, "Did


    you eat?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 440: Wife, Child and Beautiful Life

    Chapter 440: Wife, Child and Beautiful Life


    Her caring words are like warm water flowing into his heart. Rex answers her honestly, "No, I was busy


    the whole afternoon."


    "Huh?" Lily nces at the clock on the wall, "It''s almost seven o''clock, why don''t you eat dinner?"


    "I don''t have time. I''ll seeter."


    His ¡®I¡¯ll see¡¯ most probably means not eat at all.


    Lily sighs helplessly, "You can eat a little. What if you are hungryter?"


    Instead of answering her, he asks, "What time will you finish?"


    "I''ll leave after dinner and chat for a while. Around eight thirty."


    There is still one and half hours before eight thirty. He doesn¡¯t feel the time this afternoon when he


    spends hours in meetings. Somehow he feels the time so slow with this one and half hours before he


    can pick her up.


    He misses them so much. He doesn¡¯t want to leave them even for one minute. He wishes he can fly


    over there.


    Even though he is so anxious in his heart, he still says it calmly, "I will pick you up at half past eight."


    Lily bites her lip. It''s been a long time sincest time she gets picked up by someone. She always takes


    care of Adair all by herself. She says softly, "Then you remember to eat."


    "Ok."


    Hanging up the phone, Rex feels bored. He wants to do something to kill the time. After considering it,


    he remembers that Orson¡¯spany is close from his. Orson sends a message to him saying that he


    will work overtime today. Rex drives directly to Orson¡¯spany right away.


    Seeing Rex entering thepany''s gate, the staff on the evening shift at the front desk gets a little


    surprised. They quickly gets up, "Mr¡­ Mr. Rex."


    Rex waves his hand and walks in without stopping.


    There are many experienced employees who stay at their positions over the past five years. They all


    get promoted unless they change their job. When they see Rexing in, they alle over to greet


    him kindly, calling him ¡®Mr. Rex¡¯.


    The new employee is confused. He asks the person next to them in a low voice, "Is this also the boss


    of ourpany? I haven''t seen him before?"


    "This is President Rex. You are aw school student, why don¡¯t you know him?"


    The new employee is stunned, "This is Rex? I only heard his name. I never met him in person."


    "Mr. Rex does note often. He suddenly stopped working as awyer for some reason. He is a


    good friend to Mr. Orson."


    "That''s it."


    ...


    Rex walks directly into Orson''s office. Orson is sitting behind his desk reading the report.


    Seeing himing, Orson is a little surprised, "Why are you here?"


    "I have nothing to do, so Ie to visit you."


    Orson gazes at Rex¡¯s body and tweets, "Is it because Lily ignores you? That¡¯s why youe to me?"


    Hearing that, Rex pauses for a second while he is holding the coffee cup. He pulls out a very unhappy


    smile, "Why do my emotions have to be rted to her? Do I rely on her that much in your eyes?"


    He doesn¡¯t care when Karl says so, now even Orson has the same idea. They all think he can only


    depend on her emotionally, which is sock of masculine.


    "You just realize it?" Orson doesn''t mean to let him go easily. ¡°Don¡¯t me us saying so. All of your


    emotions and actions are rted to Lily since five years ago."


    He is absolutely obsessed with Lily. And no one can change his mind.


    "But why do youe suddenly?"


    "I was at thepany this afternoon, so Ie over once I finish." Rex walks over and nces at his


    messy desk. "Thepany must be very busytely. Look how messy your desk is."


    Orson knows that Rex has mild obsessivepulsive disorder with cleanness. He can hardly bear the


    mess on the table.


    Orson moves his neck, raises his hand and squeezes his sore cervical spine, "I am busy with my work


    and my heart."


    Half of Rex¡¯s ass sits on the edge of the table with his long legs props on the ground in a charming


    posture. Rexughs and teases him thinking that he was mocked by Orson just now, "Because of


    Abby?"


    Orson nces at him irritably, "Why do you have to say it out loud?"


    "I don¡¯t mean to irritate you. But how can¡¯t you even get the Tommy Boy to like you?" In Rex''s heart,


    Abby has always been a Tommy Boy. The reason is that she is always rude to him when ites to


    Lily. And he can¡¯t do anything to her; after all, she is Lily''s best friend. And now she has one more


    identity, his son''s godmother.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Orson feels helpless when he thinks about it, "She misunderstood me. And she refuses to talk about it.


    What can I do?"


    "Didn''t you two date for a while before?" Rex vaguely remembers that there was a time when they were


    always together.


    Thinking of the past, Orson smiles bitterly, "Were we dating? She was sad because of Lily at that time.


    And I happened to be by her side, which was just afort to her."


    "If you like her, take her. Don¡¯t be a gentleman. Women are like this. She refuses you not necessarily


    because she doesn''t like you."


    "Really?" Orson thinks of Abby¡¯s words when she refuses him. If it is duplicity, she says it too harshly.


    Orson looks at Rex who sits next to him and sighs, "Sometimes I even envy Lily. I''m not as good as her


    in Abby''s heart."


    Rex thinks for a moment, "That''s possible."


    "..." Orson only feels that his mood bes even more depressed, "Get out. Don¡¯t bother me. I need


    to work."


    "Anyway, no matter what, don¡¯t hurt her. If you do so, Lily wille to me to take the price. You will ruin


    myfortable life." Rex seems to help Orson, but in fact he is warning Orson and helping Abby.


    They are friends for so many years. Of course Orson understands what he means. Orson raises his


    eyebrows suddenly, "I remember that you don¡¯t like her?"


    ¡°I still don¡¯t like her. But it¡¯s not rted to what I said."


    "Okay." Orson feels funny and angry, and says, "It seems that I have to kneel down and kiss her ass."


    Unexpectedly, Rex nces at him and says directly, "That¡¯s exactly what you should do."


    Orson is stunned by what he says. When Orson finically realizes what he says, he really wants to kill


    him right here right now. "Come on. You have wife, child and beautiful life now. So youe here just


    to insult me, right?"


    "As your friend, I remind you to hurry up. Don¡¯t worry to lose face. Just do it."


    "This is not like what you would say." Once upon a time, Rex''s attitude towards women is really


    dismissive. He doesn¡¯t take it seriously no matter how beautiful the woman is.


    What is for sure is love changes man.


    Rex purses his lips secretly, "Because I have wasted so much time. I hope you can do well, nothing is


    more important than having her being around."


    When he says it, he really means it.


    Orson also takes back his joking attitude and takes it seriously. Abby¡¯s small face shes in his mind, "I


    know what to do."


    Rex knows Orson is a good man. After all, most people in this industry are rigorous, or even boring


    sometimes. When they go out to socialize, they only talk about work. Abby will have a happy life being


    with Orson.


    "By the way, how about we go out together with Lily and Adair? I haven¡¯t seen them yet since they


    come back." Orson suddenly suggests.


    Rex responds without hesitation, "No problem."

 Chapter 441: Used to Feel Relieved

    Chapter 441: Used to Feel Relieved


    After having dinner and while Adair is watching cartoon, Lily walks into the kitchen without turning the


    light on and calls Rex, asking him toe over now.


    She ends the call after a short conversation with Rex. Lily then turns around, wanting to walk out of the


    kitchen. However, what she sees is Bree who stands behind her yet she has no idea about when she


    hase.


    Lily gets startled. She puts her hand on her chest andins, ¡°Mom, you scared me!¡±


    Initially, Bree walked into the kitchen to get some water for herself. Who knows that she would see Lily


    making a call in the kitchen? She is the mother of her daughter. Bree immediately knows what


    happened after seeing the fluster on Lily¡¯s face. ¡°Were you calling Rex?¡±


    ¡°Why did you sneak up on me in the dark?¡± Lily doesn¡¯t answer Bree¡¯s questions and tries to change


    the subject.


    Bree then pulls Lily into the bedroom beside the kitchen. There¡¯s only two of them in the room. When


    the conversation starts, Bree as the mother of Lily, just can¡¯t stop concerning on what¡¯s going on in


    Lily¡¯s life now. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two now?¡±


    Before Lily could fob Bree off, Bree continues, ¡°You better be honest. Don¡¯t lie to me and your dad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± What Lily ns to say gets stuck in her throat. There¡¯s no other way but toe clean. ¡°His


    attitude has changed these days and we havee to an agreement on Adair¡¯s matter. Now Adair


    likes and approves his father very much. This is not what I expected initially.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Bree looks at her in a concerning look, ¡°What do you think of that?¡±


    ¡°I really have no idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Gosh, look at you,¡± Bree feels worried about her answer, ¡°How can you not know what you want?


    What¡¯s Rex thinking? Does he want you back?¡±


    Lily is embarrassed, ¡°He wants me back.¡±


    Looking at that look on Lily¡¯s face, Bree understands that Lily must have still feel for Rex, or else she


    wouldn¡¯t act like this.


    Bree sighs, ¡°What you two been through these five years, and Adair now¡­ It is all fated.¡±


    Lily thought Bree is talking about the sorrow in the past, she immediately hugs her, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Bree takes a deep breath, ¡°In fact, Rex hadn¡¯t given up on your over the years when you


    went missing. He was quite shaken up too. He dealt with the police and he would send stuff to me and


    your dad regrly. He didn¡¯t forget about you at all. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t feelfortable with him for


    what he did to you.¡±


    Although it¡¯s a misunderstanding and Lily is still alive now but the feeling of losing a daughter was too


    painful to forget.


    Lily understand where Bree ising from. Even she couldn¡¯t forgive Rex back then, let alone for Bree


    and Harry. ¡°Mom, I understand. If you guys don¡¯t want us to go back together, then I won¡¯t.¡±


    After everything she had been through, Lily doesn¡¯t want anyplications anymore. All she wants is


    to have a peaceful life and raise Adair into a responsible adult.


    Bree bes silent after hearing Lily¡¯s answer. She continues speaking after she did some thinking,


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s true that your dad and I still couldn¡¯t let go of what happened for now but what we both want is


    for you to be happy. You have your own child now. I know you can make a living yourself but you will


    still feel lonely. It is not good for Adair either. If you really think Rex is the one for you, we won¡¯t say a


    word. This time, you must make a cautious decision.¡±


    The biggest concern for parents will always be the happiness of their children. Looking at how Lily is


    now, Bree doesn¡¯t feel happy at all. Lily is a good kid. She is independent, strong and responsible but


    theirs is only so much time that they, as a parent, can apany her. Bree doesn¡¯t want to see Lily be


    left alone if they pass away one day.


    Lily is touched by what Bree said to her. She could feel the love in her words. ¡°Mom, what happened


    five years ago was a misunderstanding. I¡¯m should take part of the me too. It¡¯s not entirely his fault.¡±


    Bree pats Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°If you could find a way to forgive him, then we could too.¡±


    Lily hugs Bree in her arms. She realizes that Bree is way thinner than before. When people get olds,


    they shrink. They will be shorter and they will weight lighter.


    It was a terrible five-year time for them. They aged so much over these five years.


    Lily feels sorry for them, ¡°Mom, you can take a load off your mind now. Everything gets better now.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Bree strokes Lily¡¯s back, ¡°You are a mother now. Don¡¯t act childish anymore. Whatever


    happens next is up to your decision. You won¡¯t need to worry about your dad and me. As long as you


    are happy, then we will be happy for you too.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes be red. She is so grateful to have Bree and Harry as her parents, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. What are you talking about? You¡¯re our only daughter, of course, we want you to be happy,¡±


    Bree raises her hand to wipe off the tears on her face, ¡°Now that you are back and if you don¡¯t n to


    leave, make sure youplete your resignation procedure over there. Your dad and I are waiting for


    you toe home.¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°Yes, mom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. I¡¯ll get you some dumplings, you can reheat and eat if you feel hungry at night,¡±


    Bree pulls open the door and enters the kitchen. She scoops some freshly-cooked dumplings from the


    pot into an electronic lunchbox and passes it to Lily, ¡°Let Rex try these too.¡±


    Lily is surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Bree to mention Rex under such circumstances. She feels like


    something has touched the softest spot in her heart.


    Two people she cares the most is caring about each other as well.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Bree pushes her out to the living room, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t let Adair see you like this.¡±


    They chatted for a while before Rex texts Lily that he has arrived. The reason he didn¡¯t make a call is


    that he probably thinks it is not convenient for her to pick up the phone at home.


    Before Lily leaves, she gives her parents a bank card, ¡°Mom, Dad, this is part of my savings in the UK.


    There¡¯ll be a fixed amount of money deposits into the ount every month. Use the money when you


    need to.¡±


    She knows Bree and Harry doesn¡¯t need the money to live but she wants to give them more.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You use it yourself. Your mom and I have enough money to live. We don¡¯t need yours.¡±


    Harry pushes back the bank card and tries to put it back into Lily¡¯s pocket.


    Lily dodges, ¡°I have got some money for myself too. There¡¯s no need to be frugal. Just buy whatever


    you like. The British Pounds value is higher anyway.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t need it,¡± Harry insists to return the bank card.


    Lily gets a little bit hasty, ¡°Dad, stop it. See it as a way for me to make it up to you both, alright?¡±


    Bree quickly stops their argument and tells Harry, ¡°Stop it you both. Harry, just take it, alright? It kind of


    reminds us to be proud of our daughter, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more but-s. Adair is tired,¡± Bree leads Lily out of the door and exhorts her, ¡°Go now. Give me a call


    when you arrive home.¡±


    Lily is afraid that Harry wouldn¡¯t let her go, so she quickly walks out into the corridor.


    She walks Adair to the entrance and sees Rex¡¯s car stop at the sideway. Res has stepped out of the


    car and is waiting for them.

 Chapter 442: Let Me Check If You’re Blushing

    Chapter 442: Let Me Check If You¡¯re Blushing


    Rex carries Adair into the car. He doesn¡¯t hear anything when he helps Adair to buckle up his seatbelt,


    so he reminds him patiently, ¡°What should you say?¡±


    Adair seems to be a little awkward, ¡°Thanks, Uncle Rex.¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re calling me uncle now?¡±


    A man and a boy... The atmosphere between them is ratherplicated. However, if you look closely,


    you will find many simrities between them, especially when they are stubborn.


    They both stares at each other. In the end, Adair surrenders. He looks reluctant but in fact, he is just


    shy. He calls Rex shyly, ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±


    Rex feels satisfied. He smiles and strokes Adair hair, ¡°Good boy.¡±


    It is hard enough to get Adair to call him dad the first time. He doesn¡¯t want to be an uncle to him


    anymore. Who knows when will be the next time that Adair calls him dad if he is so used to calling him


    Uncle Rex.


    Rex closes the door. He then helps Lily to take the lunchbox when he sees Lily is holding it, ¡°What¡¯s


    this?¡±


    ¡°Dumplings.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from my mother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rex pauses his steps when he hears what Lily said.


    ¡°My mother said you should try it,¡± Lily says softly. Thinking of what Bree did, both Rex and Lily feels


    warm, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    In fact, Rex and Orson have eaten something at the noodle shop near his office beforeing here.


    He is not hungry at all now but hearing what she said, it doesn¡¯t matter if he is full or not.


    Looking at the lunchbox, Rex feels like he is showered in the wind of spring, even if it is night time now.


    His rtionship with Bree and Harry never gets better from what happened five years ago. Both of


    them sees him as the enemy, a foe. No matter what he did to make it up to them, they never forgive


    him.


    But now¡­


    Rex clenches his fist and says in a hoarse tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car.¡±


    Lily nods and gets into the car.


    Rex sits at the driver seat and ces the lunchbox in between the driver and the passenger seat. On


    their way back home, Adair has fallen asleep. Both Lily and Rex don¡¯t talk much as they are afraid of


    waking Adair up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The car finally stops in front of the Imperial Vi. Fanny has arrived before them. She quickly


    approaches them when she sees their car pullover. Rex hands Adair to Fanny then holds Lily¡¯s hand


    and walks slowly at the back.


    After getting into the house, Rex doesn¡¯t even bother to change. He quickly opens the lunchbox in the


    dining room.


    The dumplings aren¡¯t as bulging as when they are fresh out of the pot. Instead, they shrink a little. Bree


    gives them many dumplings, so some of the dumplings stick together, and some of the fillings have


    even got out. Rex can clearly see the filling made out of mutton and carrots. They look funny if you¡¯d


    ask.


    Lily looks at him and says, ¡°Let me reheat it for you.¡±


    She reaches out her hand to the lunchbox but Rex stops her, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The next second, he picks up a dumpling with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth, regardless if it is


    already cold. He enjoys the food with apliment, ¡°Your mother¡¯s cooking is good.¡±


    Rex is a person that don¡¯t usually givepliments to food, even if it is in a high-end restaurant. Lily


    didn¡¯t think much when she brings the dumplings back. It is now only she realizes how touched Rex is,


    and it is all because of the dumplings she brought back.


    ¡°Rex¡­¡± Lily calls his name softly. She has never seen him eating like this before.


    ¡°My family likes to cook dumplings during festivals. It¡¯s a tradition from the older generation but there¡¯s


    never a time where I think they are delicious,¡± Rex replies calmly. He is reminded of the dumplings he


    had during festivals at his house. It¡¯s not that the dumplings aren¡¯t nice at home nor how fancy Bree¡¯s


    dumplings are. It is about the meaning it was given.


    It is very rare to have someone to cook for him just because they want him to have a good meal. It is all


    very superficial. The love of a family? Rex hasn¡¯t felt that in many years.


    It was not entirely the fault of the others. Rex stayed away first. However, being born in such a family, it


    is hard not to change yourself. He didn¡¯t want to put anyone in a difficult situation, so he stayed away


    willingly.


    But deep in his heart, he always wanted to feel that love again.


    Rex eats very fast. He has already eaten most of the dumplings in less than ten minutes. Lily stops him


    when there are only a few left in the lunchbox. ¡°Stop eating. It is hard to digest all that before bed. If


    you like it, I will reheat it for you tomorrow.¡±


    Rex finally stops after Lily promised to reserve the dumplings for him for tomorrow. He walks into the


    kitchen to wash his hands.


    At the same time, Rex¡¯s phone rings. It is already almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Whoever calls


    anyone during this hour is inconsiderate.


    Rex frowns and picks up the phone. It is the management office of the Imperial Vi. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rex, there is a Ms. Vivian looking for you at the guardhouse and her car is blocking the way. If you


    didn¡¯t know her, I¡¯ll ask people to tow her car.¡± The manager of the management office says in an


    apologizing tone.


    Lily is right next to Rex, so she could roughly hear the conversation through his phone. Vivian had left


    quite an impression to her, so Lily immediately remembers who the manager is talking about.


    Blocking the way in the middle of the night?


    It doesn¡¯t look like what Vivian would do though.


    ¡°Do you have to report everything to me? Do you think I¡­¡±


    Before Rex could finish his sentence, Lily covers his mouth and says, ¡°We¡¯ll go meet her. The more we


    avoid her, the more she will want toe sneaking into our life. We should get everything clear by now


    anyway.¡±


    Rex looks at Lily while his heart fills with curiosity. He then replies the caller, ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The manager immediately agrees to him, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rex. Take your time.¡±


    After ending the call, Rex stares at Lily with a face full of questions. Lily stares right back at him as if


    she is challenging him. ¡°Who ask you to use Vivian as a tool to make me angry? You see, now that she


    came and look for you. Don¡¯t you think that is also considered fooling around?¡±


    Rex frowns, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up. You did hold her hands in front of me and rejected me.¡±


    ¡°I was angry with you and Ryan,¡± if it wasn¡¯t them, he wouldn¡¯t have to use Vivian to trigger them.


    Lily twitches her lips and says, ¡°But Ryan doesn¡¯t block any ces in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°He wishes! All his time are used in developing projects against me. I don¡¯t think he has got the time to


    do so even if he wants to.¡± Rex will always be mean to his rivals, in work and in love.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will go out and see her now,¡± Rex looks at Lily who is about to get angry, he raises his hand


    and strokes her head. It is different on how he strokes Lily and how he strokes Adair. He always


    strokes Lily harder.


    When Lily sees him walking towards the exit, she quickly follows him, ¡°Who ask you to go alone? I¡¯ll go


    with you too.¡±


    Rex is wearing his shoes and he stops when he hears what Lily says, ¡°You¡¯ll go with me?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t need to exin anything if I¡¯m with you, isn¡¯t it? Things will all be crystal clear now.¡±


    The lights from the entrance hit Lily¡¯s face and it makes her eyes look bright and shiny. At the same


    time, there¡¯s also an inexplicable light shining in Lily¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Rex smiles and hugs her in her waist. He asks her in a frivolous tone, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Lily blinks her eyes and avoids eye contact with Rex, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Come, let me see if you are blushing.¡± at the same time, Rex tries to pull her into his arms.


    Lily dodges and slightly raises her voice, ¡°Are youing¡¯?¡±


    Rex shakes his head and smiles, ¡°What a joy killer.¡±

 Chapter 443: Vivian’s Breakdown

    Chapter 443: Vivian¡¯s Breakdown


    Both of them take a slow walk from their vi to the guardhouse. It takes them ten minutes to arrive at


    the location. They can already hear the noise from far. As they walk closer, every word Vivian says gets


    clearer.


    ¡°You better let me in. I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m with Mr Rex. Why won¡¯t you listen? Do you have any idea


    who I am?¡± The grating voice of Vivian sounds extra unpleasant in a quiet night.


    The security guard seems helpless, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Madam, I can¡¯t let you in without registering your


    information and contact. Please move your car. It is affecting the traffic here.¡±


    ¡°I said I know Rex. I know him! Are you deaf or something? Why can¡¯t you understand simple human


    language?¡± Vivian sounds very cranky and what she said doesn¡¯t fit the first impression she created.


    By the time Rex and Lily walk over, this is what they see. The management manager feels relief the


    moment he sees them arrive. ¡°Mr. Rex.¡±


    Rex nods his head then res at Vivian. The joyfulness and rx attitude has changed into a


    disgusted and annoyed look. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came looking for you¡­¡± Just when Vivian wants to continue her sentence, she sees Lily who stands


    behind Rex. Her expressions freeze immediately.


    Lily sees Vivian finally notice her existence. She then waves at her, ¡°Hi, Ms. Vivian, I didn¡¯t expect this


    would be our third meeting at all.¡±


    Before this, she didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between Rex and Vivian, so she doesn¡¯t dare to do


    anything. Now that she knows what happened exactly, there¡¯s no reason for her to be fear of Vivian.


    Furthermore, Vivian hasn¡¯t exactly been kind to her. It¡¯ll be a good thing if she can get her to give up on


    Rex and avoid getting herself involved in their life any further.


    Vivian is a clever girl. She doesn¡¯t question about Lily¡¯s appearance here. She already has her answer


    the moment she sees Lily. She changes her cranky attitude from before and takes a gentle approach,


    ¡°Rex, can I talk to you for a minute?¡±


    The moment she changes her attitude, the security guard and the manager almost drop their jaws. Is


    this even the same woman who screamed at them a few minutes ago?


    She is so good at acting!


    Rex doesn¡¯t give her any reaction nor show any sympathy on her pitiful look, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want my wife


    to have any hard feelings.¡±


    W¡­Wife?!


    Both Vivian and Lily get shocked the moment Rex calls Lily his wife.


    What a bold move¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for so long and you haven¡¯t been contacting me, so I¡¯m worried about you. It will


    only take one minute, no, half-a-minute. Could you spare half-a-minute for me, please?¡± Vivian almost


    loses control when she heard Rex calls Lily his wife but she keeps holding on.


    ¡°No.¡± Without hesitation, Rex rejects her.


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t like this before¡­¡±


    ¡°Before this, I had some misunderstandings with my wife and we identally pulled you into our mess.


    I apologize for that. But you have already known what happened exactly between me and Lily, so I


    wouldn¡¯t exin much anymore. Don¡¯t evere here again.¡±


    Vivian feels like a big pile of cold water has been throw on her. She clenched her fist and re at Lily


    the moment she sees the security guard sneering at her, ¡°It is because of her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    ¡°She has nothing to do with how I feel about you but it is a fact that I don¡¯t want any misunderstanding


    between me and her anymore.¡± The exnation Rex gives hurts Vivian even more.


    Normal people would have just given up and be gone. No one could bear this level of heartache Vivian


    is having now.


    But Vivian¡¯s reaction has exceeded everyone¡¯s expectation. She is calm, scarily calm. She res at


    Lily and asks, ¡°You¡¯ve left. Why did youe back?¡±


    If she remains missing, remain non-existent, there wouldn¡¯t be so many troubles now.


    Rex notices the cruelty Vivian show under her calm face and he moves in front of Lily to create a


    barrier between both of them. What Rex didn¡¯t know is that this movement makes Vivian hurt even


    more.


    Lily holds Rex¡¯s hand and shakes her head to tell him that she is fine. She moves forward and faces


    Vivian directly, ¡°Ms. Vivian, Rex and I were together since five years ago. Even though I wasn¡¯t right at


    his side during all these years, our rtionship is still growing strong. I don¡¯t expect you to understand


    our rtionship but I hope that you¡¯d stay away from us.¡±


    Lily has already been very polite to Vivian. Any other woman wouldn¡¯t be this patient if another woman


    tries to break their marriage.


    The security guard and the manager feels like Lily is even more modest and decent than Vivian. This is


    exactly how an official wife should react to the third wheel.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m disturbing you?¡± Vivianughs out loud oddly.


    ¡°Not only us. I hope you¡¯ll stay away from our child too. Ms. Vivian, I know you like Rex a lot but please,


    ept the fact that he is married and stop trying to tear my family apart.¡±


    Child¡­


    Yes, the child!


    It¡¯s like Vivian has found herst straw of her dignity, ¡°Rex, you are with her because of the child, right?


    It is all for the child, am I right?¡±


    Rex notices her abnormal and lose-control reaction. He has got no patience to talk to her anymore,


    ¡°Drive away, now¡± Rexmand coldly.


    He has finally ordered her to leave the premise.


    It is so hard to see him. Vivian knows once she leaves today, she will have to wait for a long time to see


    him again.


    Furthermore, they haven¡¯t been really able to talk this time. She doesn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed.


    She quickly approaches Rex and grabs his arm, ¡°Rex, please listen to me. Please. Even if you don¡¯t


    want to, think of your parents¡­ Ahh!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Vivian exims. Rex has shaken off her hands.


    Vivian has to take a few steps back to prevent falling onto the ground. She looks at Rex in an


    unbelievable look. She doesn¡¯t believe that Rex would do this to her.


    But the next thing Rex do sends Vivian straight into hell- he sweeps off the part where she touches


    him.


    Is¡­he saying that she¡¯s dirty?


    Vivian feels like her heart has been pierced by needles. Did she annoy him that much? He couldn¡¯t


    stand her touch even if there are clothes in between?


    Lily¡¯s patience is slowly used up, ¡°Ms. Vivian, please behave yourself.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t want to deal with Vivian anymore. He turns to the management office manager and says,


    ¡°Get a tow car. I¡¯ll bear the cost. Also, if there¡¯s anyone like her in the future, there¡¯s no need to inform


    me. Just do your job.¡±


    The manager nods, ¡°Yes, Mr. Rex. There will be no next time.¡±


    After he is done, Rex holds Lily¡¯s hand and walk back to their vi without turning back. What¡¯s left at


    the scene is only Vivian¡¯s cry of despair.


    Lily controls her urge to look back at Vivian. She asks Rex in a worrying tone, ¡°Are you sure this is


    alright? Should we talk some more sense into her?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian looks so scary now. It¡¯s like she¡¯s having some mental issues.


    Rex understands her tricks after being ¡®haunted¡¯ by Vivian for so many years. He sees the whole


    incident very coldly, ¡°No need. The more concern we give, the more she is going to ask and that bad


    cycle goes on.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for his parents who introduced Vivian to him, he wouldn''t even take a look on that girl. Now


    that Lily and Adair is back, he must get Vivian out of his life.


    However, what Rex doesn¡¯t expect is that his actions today has triggered a time bomb in the future.

 Chapter 444: Coming Clean

    Chapter 444: Coming Clean


    When they arrive at the vi, Fanny has already tuck Adair into bed. The living room is so quiet. Lily


    and Rex are the only ones staying in it.


    It might be due to the incident just now. Rex doesn¡¯t look like he is in a good mood. He is grumpy but


    he tries to control himself and he doesn¡¯t want to influence her, ¡°Finally, we''ve got rid of trouble.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily gives him a ss of water, ¡°A tiny trouble could manifest into a big one with the help of time. Which


    is why it is always the best to make things clear right from the start.¡±


    There was Marina, then now, Vivian. Luckily they didn¡¯t create another tragedy this time.


    Rex fetches over the ss and drinks some water. The warm liquid flows into his throat and it makes


    him feel better. ¡°Speaking of which, you should also make things clear with Ryan before things get


    complicated. Make up your mind on whatever decision you need to make.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t expect Rex to bring up about Ryan. She frowns and wants to counter what he said but when


    she stops and thinks carefully. What Rex said actually make sense too.


    It is more or less the same situation, with different people in it.


    Rex looks at her furrowed brows, ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you into doing anything. I know Ryan has been


    a very good friend to you but I¡¯m sure he must have other intentions too. You should be able to feel it.¡±


    Lily bites her lips. Yes, of course, she could feel it.


    Rex speaks in a gentle tone, ¡°Lily, we should look into your heart now. As well as the other¡¯s too.¡±


    ¡­


    Lily decides to stay in J City after all. After she made up her mind, Ryan is the first person she


    contacted. She is bringing Adair back to the apartment. Although Rex doesn¡¯t want her to go back,


    when he thinks about how he is the factor of why she needs to go back, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say


    anything.


    When the lift arrives at the designated level, Lily brings Adair to the entrance of a unit. She is feeling


    nervous now. She hasn¡¯t been feeling nervous about meeting Ryan in so many years.


    Lily takes a deep breath and enters the set of familiar number into the digitalized padlock. The door


    opens.


    She walks in and sees Ryan sitting on the couch in his ck outfit.


    ¡°Uncle Ryan!¡± Adair runs into Ryan¡¯s arms. Hey his head onto Ryan¡¯s chest and says, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    The room gets warmed up by Adair¡¯s action. Lily turn and lock the door behind her, then sits on the


    couch.


    Ryan then looks at her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    There¡¯s a feeling of tightness in Lily¡¯s throat. She answers, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She made a call to Ryan before shees here today but she never mentions what exactly she wants


    to talk about. However, she thinks he knows what she is going to tell him from the oppressive


    atmosphere in the house when she steps into the room.


    Ryan has been a very alert and sensitive person.


    ¡°Uncle Ryan, do you miss me?¡± Adair raises his head and asks Ryan. His eyes are filled with


    expectations.


    Of course, he does. Gentleness fills Ryan face when he hears Adair¡¯s question. ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    Adair is excited about Ryan¡¯s answer. He tries to pull Ryan to a room, ¡°Uncle Ryan, let¡¯s y Lego. We


    haven¡¯t yed Lego for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute, alright? Let me talk to your mother first. You go ahead, I¡¯ll join youter.¡± Ryan


    cares about Adair¡¯s mental health. He doesn¡¯t want Adair to hear this heavy conversation he is going to


    have with Lily.


    Adair is a thoughtful child. He nods and walks into the room alone.


    Looking at Adair walking into the room, Ryan says, ¡°He isn''t estranged to me.¡±


    ¡°How would he? After so many years of living together with you. It¡¯s only been a short period that we¡¯re


    back here. How would he be estranged to you¡­¡±


    Before Lily could finish her sentences, Ryan turns around and stares at her in a piercing nce, ¡°What


    about you?¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart stings a little. She blinks her eyes and answers without thinking too much about the


    question, ¡°I won¡¯t either.¡±


    After hearing her answer, Ryanughs softly. If she won¡¯t then she wouldn¡¯t be so nervous when he


    asks the question, and she wouldn¡¯t try to cover up for herself.


    He doesn''t hold on to her answer, instead, he changes the subject. ¡°What do you want to talk to me?¡±


    Finally, they are back to the main subject. Lily tries to rx and says cautiously, ¡°Ryan, I¡¯ve been


    thinking a lottely. About raising Adair and about what happens when he needs to enrol into


    educational facilities. Initially, I thought the UK is my best choice. I thought I¡¯m used to the life over


    there but slowly, I found out that I¡¯m just trying to run away from the problems I¡¯m having now. My


    parents, Adair¡¯s grandparents are right here. I can¡¯t be that selfish. I have to be responsible for myself


    and to them.¡±


    Ryan remains silent. He listens without saying anything. He doesn¡¯t even look at Lily. His hands are on


    his leg and his sight falls on a random corner of the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t put Adair in an unhealthy growing environment. He needs his family and he needs to be


    pampered and care for. I could only give him so much. Anyway, no matter what decision I have made, it


    will never change our rtionship. You are the reason Adair is born safety into this world and I will


    never forget about that.¡± While Lily is exining, she has a shback of when she is pregnant and had


    just arrived in the UK. It¡¯s Ryan who kept her and Adair safe and sound without the need to worry about


    food and amodation.


    Ryan waits until Lily finishes what she wants to say. He sits up straight and looks at her, ¡°Are you


    done?¡±


    He reacts calmly but Lily hopes he would question her about her decision. That might make her feel


    better but he didn''t. She fixes her hair behind her ears and answers, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When are you going back to the UK?¡±


    He sounded too calm like what he heard from Lily just now is just the tiniest matter that doesn¡¯t require


    any attention. He evenpletes her sentences about going back to the UK.


    Communicating with such an intelligent person is open and scary experience at the same time. You


    wouldn¡¯t know what he could pick up from your lines and use it against you.


    ¡°Within these two days,¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to lie to him at all so she tells him her n. ¡°My identity was


    terminated five years ago, now I have to go through all the processes and get my ID back. It is kind of


    troublesome.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, the living room bes so silent that she could even hear the clock


    ticking clearly.


    She knew this would happen and she has got many to say to Ryan but when she faces him, she


    doesn''t know where to start telling.


    Lily feels sorry about Ryan. She failed him and wasted his feelings on her.


    ¡°Is he the reason you¡¯re staying back?¡± After a while, Ryan asks her.


    Lily stuns. She only realizes who Ryan is talking about after a few seconds. Her heart beats fast and


    she lowers her head. ¡°He is part of the reason.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to lie to Ryan.


    Ryan¡¯s heart is shattered into a million pieces. His Adam¡¯s apple moves up and down as if he is trying


    to swallow his grief in. He tries to smile but he couldn¡¯t, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let youe back.¡±

 Chapter 445: They Need Me

    Chapter 445: They Need Me


    These are the word from the bottom of his broken heart.


    He never did anything he would regret in the past 30 years. He never has any regrets and he would


    never feel sad about any decision he made. Now, he has his first regret. Letting here back is his


    biggest mistake.


    He thought letting go or not doesn¡¯t matter at all in a rtionship, and that he would have a bigger


    chance because he had been there for her. He uses five years of effort to exchange for a chance to be


    together with Lily. However, he¡¯s defeated by his cockiness.


    ¡°Ryan¡­¡± Lily calls his name softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I wronged you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I told you, you don¡¯t need to do anything about my feelings.¡± Most of the time, he


    labels himself as a gentleman and he wouldn¡¯t do anything to force her to ept his love. However, he


    did many things for her without her consent and she is kind of forced to ept his good deeds. Why


    should she apologize for what he did?


    ¡°Stop saying that. I treasure all that you have done for Adair and I. I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve


    done.¡± The feeling Lily had for Ryan is, in a way, different. It is so special, sometimes she won¡¯t even


    know how to exin it.


    ¡°Five years ago, you rescued me from the reservoir in J City. Then we met in another state. It was all


    destined. However, I helped you escape and stayed with you for five years, it is totally a selfish move. I


    knew that you will eventually be gone one day.¡± After everything that he had been through, he learned


    to take thing easily. He knew this ising but what he didn¡¯t expect was it would hurt so much.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Please know that knowing you is the luckiest thing that happened to me.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want him to feel


    bad about himself. She never wanted that for him.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder, how tight did fate entangled you and Rex that you both could meet in overseas


    after so long.¡± All that he wanted couldn¡¯t fight against the fated destiny.


    If it is a life that refers to everything Rex and Lily had been through, then losing Lily cost Ryan his life


    too.


    He never believed in fate. If he does, he had already got himself killed in the ck market. However, he


    does now.


    ¡°Lily, I guess we will have to go back to where we started now,¡± Ryan says bitterly. He knows once


    everything is out today, their rtionship will be frozen and it is impossible to move forward anymore.


    Lily panics. She is afraid that Ryan doesn¡¯t understand what he meant for her. ¡°Ryan, please, don¡¯t say


    that anymore. How can we go back when we have been through so much together? You are as


    important as my family, and this will never change.¡±


    Of course Ryan knows that he is important to her but he doesn¡¯t want to be just a random family


    member.


    Ryan put his hand on his forehead and covers half of his face. He closes his eyes where Lily couldn¡¯t


    see and tries to suppress the feeling of tearing. He remains the calmness in his voice and says, ¡°If this


    is your choice, I wish you all the best.¡±


    The moment thises out from Ryan, it reminds Lily of Vivian and what she didst night. She finally


    understands the difference between self-love and the love for another person. If you really love


    someone, you¡¯ll respect their choice instead of holding onto it so tight that it hurt everyone.


    Lily replies in a choked voice, ¡°Ryan, you deserve better.¡±


    She could never leave Rex in this lifetime. Not only because of what happened for the past five years,


    but it is also because she is the mother of his child. She doesn¡¯t deserve Ryan.


    Ryan smiles, and says in the lightest tone, ¡°I had already missed my chance.¡±


    ¡­


    An hourter, Lily walks out of the apartment. She doesn¡¯t even remember what she said. All she ever


    remembers is the sad face of Ryan on the couch.


    Whenever she thinks about what Ryan did for her and his endless support, she feels the pain in her


    heart.


    He is a good person. Although he might seem cold from the outside, if you manage to get into his


    heart, he would have contributed whatever he has to you.


    Ryan never talks about his past but Lily knows that it¡¯s because it is too painful to talk about. He has


    never felt happy before his sess.


    Lily hopes that there¡¯ll be a lively, gentle and sensitive girling into Ryan¡¯s life. This girl doesn¡¯t have


    aplicated past. All she needs to do is just keep delivering simple happiness to Ryan.


    Adair raises his head and looks at his mother, who hasn¡¯t been talking since they walked out of Ryan¡¯s


    ce. He pulls her hand to get her attention, ¡°Mommy, did you and Uncle Ryan got into a fight?¡±


    ¡°No, dear. Mommy is feeling a little bit tired.¡±


    Adair believes Lily. He quickly speeds up, ¡°Then we must go home faster. This way, mommy can rest


    faster.¡±


    They walk to their car. After getting into the car, Lily doesn¡¯t drive away immediately. She turns and


    stares at the tall building where Ryan lives in and tells Adair, ¡°Adair muste to visit Uncle Ryan


    frequently, alright? He misses you a lot.¡±


    After all, he has been taking care of Adair for five years. Although he doesn¡¯t say it out loud, she knows


    how he feels about Adair.


    Adair dly promises his mother, ¡°Mommy, can Ie alone if you are not free?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If Uncle Ryan is free, you cane here anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°Great! We haven¡¯tpleted the Lego we build today. Uncle Ryan says we¡¯ll continue another day. I


    want to finish it before school open¡­¡±


    Adair¡¯s delicate voice soothes Lily a little from her heartache just now. In fact, nothing will ever change.


    How she treats him, or how Adair treats him will never change. As long as he is good, they will never


    forget about him.


    ¡­


    When they are back to the Imperial Vi, Rex is in a conference meeting in the study room on the third


    floor. Lily hands Adair over to Fanny. She then contacts her team in London about her transfer. Her


    assistant, Fiona, makes an international call once she knows about it.


    Lily walks to the balcony and picks up the call. She English gets a little rusty after all these time that


    she¡¯s back home, ¡°Hi Fiona, it¡¯s been a long time. Thanks for helping me out when I was away.¡±


    ¡°Lydia, what was that in the group? Are you nning to resign?¡± Fiona sounds surprised over the


    phone.


    No one has ever called her by that name aftering back to J City. She feels a little strange hearing


    the name. ¡°I will transfer some of my work to the others. The firm will still run normally but I will take on


    a lighter role.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Fiona is caught by surprise and she doesn¡¯t understand her decision, ¡°You founded this firm.


    You shouldn¡¯t have to leave. It belongs to no one else but you!¡±


    Fiona has been with Lily from the beginning so she trusts her a lot. It is understandable that she


    doesn¡¯t want her to leave thepany.


    Lily frowns. Looking at the greenery in the courtyard, she feels calm, ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t want to quit but I


    need toe back to my homnd. My child, my family, they need me.¡±


    This moment, she isn¡¯t an irondy and she isn¡¯t Lydia either. She¡¯s Lily, the mother of a child and a


    well-loved woman of a man.

 Chapter 446: Let’s Get Married

    Chapter 446: Let¡¯s Get Married


    ¡°If you¡¯re gone, then who will be taking care of work rted matters? Lydia, I hope that you can stay, I


    will be at a loss if you¡¯re really gone.¡± Fiona is having a hard time epting this sudden news.


    Lily understands her feelings very well as she replies, ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re an excellent employee in thew


    industry, so even though I¡¯m not by your side, you will be able to make it on your own. You should have


    more confidence in yourself, so stop worrying.¡±


    Fiona sucked in a deep breath, ¡°Before you leave, can we meet up for onest time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will make sure to delegate all the tasks properly and your responsibility moving forward.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Lily proceeds to give some advices to Fiona, mainly to remind her not to spread the word and just to


    mention this roughly to her colleagues. After ending the call, Lily stares at the distant sky while images


    of her past working hard alone surface in her heart.


    It¡¯s not easy for a foreigner to cement herself in this industry in London as locals will find it slightly hard


    to trust a foreigner. But no matter what obstacles were thrown on her way, she persevered hard. She


    has taken on difficultwsuits as well as those that didn¡¯t benefit her in the slightest, all for paving a


    path of her own.


    Now, she can finally savour her aplishments as her firm starts to stable itself. But at the same


    time, she is going to return to her country.


    Everything feels surreal for her right now. She was still buried in her work yesterday in her Londonw


    firm but now it seems like everything has changed.


    Will she find it hard to give up all of this?


    Of course she will get sentimental.


    But in the end, she decides to face reality head on. There are more important things ahead waiting for


    her, and giving up on something definitely takes some courage.


    After getting her mood back to normal, Lily decides to head back into the house. But when she turns


    around, she finds herself crashing into someone.


    Rex¡¯s chest is just within inches from her nose. She falters slightly as she tries to steady herself. She


    comins anxiously, ¡°Why are you creeping up to me without any sound?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give up your business in United Kingdom?¡± Rex¡¯s voice is slightly hoarse. He has


    probably overheard Lily¡¯s conversation just now.


    Lily stares at him helplessly, ¡°Can you stop eavesdropping on me?¡±


    In fact, Rex never intends to eavesdrop on her at all; he is just here to look for her after he is finished


    with his business. He has coincidentally overheard her, but that¡¯s not what he ising here for.


    ¡°So you have decided to stay?¡±


    Lily can make out his hidden excitement beneath his eyes. She nods and replies with determination,


    ¡°Yes, I am going to stay here. I am not going anymore.¡±


    She is not leaving anymore.


    She is going to stay here for his sake and for their child¡¯s sake.


    A warm and passionate embrace envelops her in response. His arms are wrapping around her


    shoulders and waist with enormous strength as though he is to suffocate her. Lily fumbles around and


    ps Rex¡¯s arms to signal him to let up, ¡°Hey, take it easy.¡±


    Rex is ecstatic right now as though he has conquered the world with her by his side. He can¡¯t control


    his happiness anymore, and he wants to let everyone knows that she belongs to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± He knows Lily as someone who values her career more than anything else. So, the


    fact that she is giving up her career makes this a precious decision.


    A moist film forms underneath her eyelids right now. She has been crying a lot recently, as if there will


    be no end to her crying, ¡°If you really mean that, then please treat me better.¡±


    Her words are a huge encouragement for him. She finally decides to start epting him and give him a


    chance.


    He eases up on his grip and reces his hands on her shoulders in order to let her get a look at him


    clearly. His dark and depthless eyes are full of sincerity and heart, ¡°I swear on my life that I will take


    care of you and our child better. If I am not able to do that, let a terrible fate befall¡­¡±


    Before he can finish, a tiny and warm hand cups his mouth.


    He lowers his gaze and meets a rebuking face with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, I trust you.¡± If she didn¡¯t have this much confidence, she wouldn¡¯t have


    stayed here with him.


    Rex pulls away her hand and intertwines her fingers with his. His heart is pounding hard, ¡°Are you that


    concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°I am not concerned about you¡­¡± She is hard-headed right now but her flushed face has betrayed her.


    Although she is struggling to convey her feelings, she still decides to let him know what she is really


    thinking right now, ¡°Rex, we have gone through a lot, but I have now understood myself and you fully.


    Maybe I won¡¯t be able to let go of my feelings for you no matter how hard I tried, so instead of running


    away, I decide to try again. I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in the future, and I don¡¯t want to see my


    child growing up in a broken family. I don¡¯ ask for much, I just want you to prove that my decision right


    now is the correct one. That¡¯s all I ask for.¡±


    She has said all of this so tenderly and sincerely, but it still doesn¡¯t reduce the impact her words have


    on him.


    She hase face to face with herself and decides not to look back. All she ever asks for is to not let


    down by him anymore.


    She is stout yet feeble at the same time.


    There is no way he will let go of Lily from now on.


    Rex steps forward and lifts her face with his hands. He rubs his nose with hers while saying, ¡°Darling, I


    will never let you down, I will never let you regret anything anymore in your life.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes are red now but she still shes a bright smile like a sly fox, ¡°Alright, I will look forward to


    your performance.¡±


    He seals her lips and starts kissing her passionately. His breathing is choppy but his lips are somehow


    chilly. Rex feels like a fish which has been thrown into the water after beings stranded for some time.


    He wees her lips and breathing hungrily.


    He is intruding into her sacred spot excitedly and almost drowned himself in their passionate kisses. He


    eased up slightly and mumbled while his lips are still hungrily kissing her, ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Lily is in a daze while being assaulted by his kissing, so she temporarily can¡¯t process his words,


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± He repeats in an extremely gentle tone, ¡°I want to marry you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He is already thirty seven and their child is approaching five years old but he never really gives her an


    identity to form aplete family. He is not bringing this up on a whim. He really wants to spend the


    rest of his life with her.


    Lily peers at him through her misty eyes as she feels her heart beating fast at the notion of marrying


    him. Despite that, she questions him rashly, ¡°Do you think I will say yes to that? I am not ready to marry


    you yet.¡±


    After she says that, she feels the force exerted by his arms increasing rapidly. She immediately starts


    to ventte while he replies, ¡°If you don¡¯t n to marry me, who are you going to marry?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people who likes me.¡±


    Rex snorts and gnashes his teeth, ¡°If anybody dares to be together with you, I will kill that cheating man


    and break your legs before confining you.¡±


    Although she knows that he is just joking, Lily still has Goosebumps after hearing that, ¡°Will you


    seriously do that?¡±


    ¡°You better don¡¯t try it.¡±

 Chapter 447: Things that Belong to Me, Belong to You too

    Chapter 447: Things that Belong to Me, Belong to You too


    Lily sees that his face is so dark right now, so she decides not to joke with him anymore, ¡°I have just


    cancelled my identity recently, these few days I need to reapply for it and that procedure is going to


    take time. We have to wait until then to consider marrying each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll urge someone to speed up the progress. It won¡¯t take more than three days.¡±


    Lily is very tempted by his proposition, but she has to uphold her dignity, ¡°You don¡¯t have a ring and you


    haven¡¯t even proposed to me yet, but you want to marry me just like this? Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m at a


    disadvantage here?¡±


    Rex suddenly cracks augh after hearing that. He is not sure why he is amused by her words, ¡°So you


    want me to take things step by step by proposing and giving you a ring first?¡±


    Lily is angry yet ashamed at his reaction, so she pushes him slightly and retorts, ¡°Who is asking you to


    do that? I don¡¯t n to marry you anyway.¡±


    Rex knows that she doesn¡¯t mean what she has said, so he decides not to mess with her further. He


    forces her into his embrace while saying, ¡°I am not a romantic person, and I don¡¯t have any experience


    in doing all these either. My friends are mostly bachelors too. All I have is a determination to spend the


    rest of my life with you, you can have every other thing. You can have my house, cars and savings,


    what do you think about this suggestion?¡±


    Lily never wants to obtain any materialistic things from him, but after she hears that, she replies in a


    shock, ¡°You¡¯re going to give me all that? Everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He doesn¡¯t hesitate one bit, ¡°What belongs to me also belongs to you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily is still reeling from the shock as she ponders, ¡°Does he think of himself as an ordinary person?


    Is he aware of how rich he is right now? And he intends to give all of that to me.¡±


    Rex raises his eyebrows after getting no reply from her. He whispers by her ear, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying


    anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little astonished now.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be astonished about?¡±


    Lily is even more shocked after hearing that question. She lifts her head and meets his sex jawline,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you afraid that I will embezzle all of your assets?¡±


    ¡°If we were married, how are you going to do that?¡±


    Lily pokes his waist while replying, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re giving me all of your money, aren¡¯t you afraid in the


    slightest?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Rex looks into her pair of dazzling eyes and asks in confusion, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Lily studies his straightforward expression and finds herself at a loss for words. It seems like he really


    doesn¡¯t think too much about his own assets and money and he isn¡¯t going to be so calctive when it


    comes to this.


    Is there any sessful man who would do something like this in all of J City? Is there any man who


    would marry a woman without any condition? Any man who has some sess in life would want to


    stay cautious when ites to their assets, let alone an exceedingly sessful man like Rex.


    Her doubts slowly turn into resignation. Lily subconsciously let out a sigh, ¡°You are really willing to do


    that¡­¡±


    ¡°What is there to think hard about when ites to my woman?¡± He doesn¡¯t care too much about his


    savings since they are just a string of numbers which exist in the bank to him. The amount is not the


    most important thing here. He only cares about who is going to spend all of that with him.


    If they are his wife and their child, he would give up everything to be with them.


    Lily heaves a huge sigh and replies, ¡°You just happened to meet me, who is not materialistic. If it were


    other women, they would squeeze you dry of everything.¡±


    Since five years ago when she was acquainted with Rex, she always sees him as a cold and aloof


    person who sees everything from a businessman¡¯s perspective. He wouldn¡¯t want to be at the


    disadvantageous end of things. But after getting to know him, she realizes that he¡¯s not what she


    originally thinks of, but he is actually someone who¡¯s quite na?ve and simple.


    Squeeze him dry?


    The first thing that he thinks of is not about his assets, but¡­


    He approaches her with a wicked smile, and his ck jet eyes are shrouded in a mysterious charisma,


    ¡°I hope that you will really squeeze me dry and I think you can do that tonight.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t understand what he is saying at first, but when shees to her senses, Rex is already on


    his way to the house.


    She is blushing hard right now but she can¡¯t contain his craziness indeed. She can only stomp hard on


    the ground while shouting, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡­


    Since the day Vivian was rejected by Rex publicly, she has been confining herself at home for the past


    two days. She doesn¡¯t have much appetite, so she didn¡¯t eat much. Her condition terrifies her parents,


    especially her mother. When her mother sees that her daughter is getting skinner as the day flies by,


    she feels extremely awful.


    ¡°Vivian, you should tell your mummy what¡¯s going on with you.¡± She is standing outside Vivian¡¯s room


    as the door is locked by her.


    She has probed many times but there is no response from Vivian at all.


    She is almost stretched to her limits. She is nning to influence Vivian so that she can take the


    initiative to talk to her first. Otherwise, there is no way she can be at ease.


    But how can she pique her interest?


    After giving it some thought, Rex is the only solution. Everybody can discern that she likes Rex more


    than anyone in the world.


    She decides to try again as she knocks on the door once again. She says patiently, ¡°Vivian, if you¡¯re


    feeling awful, you can go out and breathe some fresh air. If you¡¯re feelingzy, you should ask Rex out,


    since you should be familiar with him by now. He¡­¡±


    Before she can finish, the door in front of her is suddenly flung open from inside the room. She is


    delighted to see Vivian who has finally appeared in front of her, but before she can celebrate, a torrent


    ofints is immediately thrown at her.


    ¡°Rex, Rex, Rex! You are always talking about Rex, but he never for once cares about me at all! He


    can¡¯t wait to see me disappear from his eyes forever! Mum, why did you and dad introduce him to me?


    He doesn¡¯t like me at all; he already has his eyes on somebody else! That bitch hase back, and he


    won''t care about me one bit!¡± Vivian screams at her mother aggressively without caring about her


    image. Her saliva is sttered all over the ce as she throws a tantrum.


    After being shouted at by her daughter, the mother is stunned momentarily. She recovers quickly since


    she has been spoiling her since she was a child, ¡°Did you quarrel with Rex?¡±


    ¡°Quarrel?¡± Vivianughs coldly as her face is distorted right now, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to do that with


    me.¡±


    From what she understood of Rex that night, he didn¡¯t even want to waste energy to talk to her. Things


    would turn out better if he was willing to fight with her.


    ¡°Do you¡­ want me to call Rex to find out what¡¯s going on? You guys were fine two days ago, but why


    have things turn out like this today?¡± Vivian¡¯s mother is heartbroken at the sight of her maniacal


    daughter.


    Vivian is able to somehow calm down a little after hearing her mother¡¯s suggestion. Despite that, she is


    still treading on the edge of madness, ¡°Then you should call him now. There¡¯s nothing else we can do


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him now.¡± After saying that, she rushes downstairs and picks up her mobile phone. She


    calls Rex¡¯s house number, afraid that he won¡¯t answer her if she calls his personal number.


    Someone answers her call after a while. The butler confirms her identity before passing the call to


    Rex¡¯s grandpa, Adonis Gabbot.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Adonis, it¡¯s me, Belinda Lewis.¡± She greets him casually as though he is her family.

 Chapter 448: Meeting the Parents Together

    Chapter 448: Meeting the Parents Together


    Adonis is stunned momentarily before replying faintly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Belinda. What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re


    calling me at ate hour.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for calling you about this, but I¡¯m calling about Rex and Vivian¡¯s rtionship. It seems like


    something has happened today, Vivian has been down since a while ago, and she told me that she has


    gotten into a quarrel with Rex. But I couldn¡¯t pry anything more from her, so I want to ask you to pass


    on the word to Rex so that everybody can sit down and have a talk. What do you think about this?¡±


    Belinda says carefully so that Adonis will not be offended.


    In fact, since Rex has revealed that he has a child now with Lily, their parents have been intentionally


    distancing themselves from Vivian and her family. They had been ignorant back then, but now that they


    have learnt of this undisputable fact, they don¡¯t want more people to get themselves involved


    unnecessarily.


    Therefore, when he hears her bringing this up, he can¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows, ¡°Belinda, we don¡¯t


    really have a say in our children¡¯s affairs. You know very well of Rex¡¯s temper, he¡¯s so stubborn that


    nobody will be able to reach him with words. Even if we want to talk this through with them, but our


    efforts will be in vain if our children don¡¯t want to cooperate.¡±


    Belinda immediately understands that their family is not nning to intervene in their children¡¯s affairs


    anymore, so she sounds a little upset since Rex has been unreasonable, ¡°Mr. Adonis, Vivian has been


    together with Rex for almost three years, and she is obviously a decent person. But now that you¡¯re


    nning to let our children decide for themselves without watching over them, I think you¡¯re being a


    little irresponsible here.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t force certain things and expect to have good oue. I have made my decisions after


    understanding this fact.¡± Although Adonis is already in his twilight years, he is no fool. He uses her


    words against her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t intend to bring them together, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t seem to suit


    each other. My words won¡¯t have any power since they are the ones who are going to live out their life


    in the future, so they have to choose what¡¯s best for them. We¡¯re not going to live their lives in their


    ces anyway.¡±


    Belinda knows fully well what he is trying to say, but she can¡¯t back off know thinking of how dejected


    Vivian was, ¡°Mr. Adonis, I still think we have to think through this carefully, since they have been


    together for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Belinda, I can¡¯t really agree with you on that. Besides Vivian, Rex has contributed a lot in their


    rtionship too. They are both excellent and independent children, and they would be the centres of


    attraction no matter where they are. We can¡¯t make things worse for them and affect their future.¡±


    He is not just merely dering his stance, but he¡¯s also warning her not to go too far.


    Belinda can discern his unhappy tone, so even though she still has some objections, she doesn¡¯t dare


    to go up against Adonis head on like this. She can only swallow her disappointment, ¡°Alright, let me


    persuade Vivian to change her mind. Please help me to pass on some words to Rex too. They¡¯re all


    adults now, they should face their problems head on and solve them instead of running away.¡±


    Vivian who is eavesdropping on her mother while standing still beyond the stairs know that she has lost


    all hope after hearing her mother¡¯s conclusion.


    She won¡¯t be able to see Rex ever again.


    When she thinks of this, her resentment that she has barely suppressed threatens to overwhelm her


    once again.


    Before Belinda can return upstairs, a huge bang that reverberates through the whole house


    immediately breaks the silence.


    Belinda is worried about her mental state, so she struts upstairs and knocks on her door ceaselessly,


    ¡°Vivian, stop closing yourself up, please tell me if you have anything on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, leave me alone for a while!¡± Vivian howls while sweeping everything on her table to the


    ground. She grits her teeth and vows to use any means necessary to achieve her goals, since her


    words were never being taken seriously previously.


    ¡­


    Since Lily has decided to stay, Rex immediately brings her to the police station the next day to reinstate


    her identity and nationality. Because of the long processing time in between, she needs to be there


    personally to fill in her details.


    When they enter the police station, the head of department, Mr. Ahern, who has personally cancelled


    her identity five years ago,es out to wee them. Ahern greets Rex briefly before engaging Lily.


    He has been updating and following her case from back then, so he is familiar with Lily to a certain


    degree.


    ¡°Lily, it has been so long, finally we meet again after five years. It is nice to meet you!¡±


    Lily smiles while replying, ¡°Thank you, I am going to trouble you once again after troubling you back


    then.¡±


    Her light banter has improved the mood a lot since her case is a sensitive one for Ahern. He feels


    slightly at ease after hearing her reply.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, I have been wishing for your return more than anybody.¡± Ahern leads both of them


    into his office while instructing his subordinates to prepare their files neatly in advance. ¡°You just need


    to fill in these forms, and they will be approved tomorrow if there isn¡¯t a hitch.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks for your hard work.¡± Lily takes a ck ballpoint pen and starts to fill in the forms. She


    has been filling in all sorts of information, some of which repeat themselves while others don¡¯t. When it


    comes to writing a statement that requires her to disclose her purpose of applying for her identity


    reinstatement, she finds herself unable to stop her pen while writing up a storm in a space on the


    paper. Despite that, she feels good while doing this.


    This action provides her with a sense of security and reassurance. It feels like she finally can stay here


    legally and officially.


    Her name, her background and everything she ever had has been bestowed to her by this city. She has


    far more memorable moments than bad memories staying here. During her time in the United Kingdom


    that spans those five years, she was known as Lydia instead, which was a name that she had bought


    from Ryan. She knew nothing about Lydia¡¯s past at all except for those five years when she was living


    out her life as Lydia. Therefore, she will never grow attached to that name no matter how much time


    has psed, since Lydia was never her in the first ce.


    She has returned at the moment, and she feels alive more than ever, especially when she is filling the


    details about her background and origin.


    Afterpleting the procedure, an employee hastily submits her application. The head of department


    wants to have a meal with them but he is rejected by Rex.


    ¡°I have some errands to attend toter, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± Rex extends his hand


    apologetically and his image now is a far cry from how he usually is at home. He is very domineering


    now.


    Lily watches him quietly from the side while recalling Rex from five years ago who was equally eye-


    catching. His charisma causes anybody to submit to him unconsciously.


    Rex is a born leader and he is equipped with qualities a sessful entrepreneur should have.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After leaving the police station, Rex doesn¡¯t head back home but drives in the opposite direction.


    Lily gets a glimpse of the scenery outside her window and asks him, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back now? Do


    you have something to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the old mansion now.¡± He shoots a nce from the corner of his eyes before focusing on


    the road again, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you just now so that you won¡¯t get nervous. I¡¯ve prepared everything


    necessary and they are in the boot.¡±


    Lily is slightly stunned but she suddenly understands the reason Fraser didn¡¯t drive earlier today.


    Apparently, he¡¯s there to deliver some things.


    At the thought of Rex¡¯s grandparents, Lily starts to fidget around nervously, ¡°What, what should I do or


    say when I am thereter?¡±


    Rex smiles and holds her hand tofort her, ¡°You can say anything you want.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? They never liked me from the beginning, if I say something dumb¡­¡± Lily bites


    her lips while contemting about how to navigate this situation. She is concerned about his


    grandparents¡¯ attitude towards her as well as the incident surrounding Adairst time. She is afraid that


    they would be awkward because of what happenedst time.


    She doesn¡¯t n to reveal her thoughts to Rex so that she won¡¯t put him in a difficult position, but she


    is being tortured by such emotions swirling inside her.


    Rex can see through what she is thinking, so he wants to reassure her that he has make sure


    everything is in order, ¡°I have called them yesterday night, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything at


    all. They won¡¯t treat you bad.¡±


    Although it is more like his grandparents are warming up to her because of their feelings for Adair, but


    Rex can¡¯t deny that Adair¡¯s presence has immensely helped with their rtionship with Lily. In the end,


    as long as the oue is favourable, he is willing to do anything.


    As for everything else, he is confident that they will work things out in the future.

 Chapter 449: Acknowledgement from His Grandparents

    Chapter 449: Acknowledgement from His Grandparents


    Half an hourter, the car enters the courtyard of the old mansion. Lily is obviously shaken as she is


    struggling to unbuckle her seatbelt. Rex looks in her direction and holds her tiny hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    nothing bad would happen. Trust me.¡±


    If his grandparents are still the same as they werest time, he wouldn¡¯t have bring Adair to see them,


    let alone Lily. He won¡¯t let her be wronged anymore.


    ¡°In the end, you can¡¯t avoid seeing your inws when you¡¯re married. You better take this opportunity to


    ramp up your courage.¡± He teases her purposely.


    Lily pushes him in response, ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡±


    They get out of the car and Rex immediately circles to the boot to unload tea leaves and silk scarf


    which are their gifts for his parents. The butler initially wants to help him, but he refuses the help, ¡°I¡¯ll do


    it myself.¡±


    He hands a light gift box to Lily and they walk into the mansion together.


    After exiting the police station, it is just about time to have lunch. His grandparents have prepared a full


    table of dishes when they learnt that Rex ising back. There are a variety of food on the table,


    including some typical dishes and vegetarian dishes. They are his favourite food.


    When Lily steps into the living room, sheys eyes upon the two elders seated on the sofa and a


    strange sensation slowly permeates through her body. This time, she ising here with a different


    kind of mind set. She nervously clutches the gift box while standing straight beside Rex, waiting for his


    next move.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± His grandfather greets them as they enter his field of vision. He freezes briefly


    when he sees that they are carrying gifts. He can¡¯t help butin about it, ¡°Why are you bringing


    things when you¡¯re justing back home?¡±


    Deep in his heart, he can see that this must be Lily¡¯s idea, since Rex has never done something like


    this before. He is a practical person, so he will just order someone to send things over every time. He


    rarely reveals his true feelings in front of them.


    As expected, Rex puts down the gifts on the table while exining, ¡°These tea leaves and silk scarf are


    bought by Lily ording to your preference.¡±


    His grandfather shifts his gaze on Lily and replies, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought anything at all. We still


    have a lot of these at home.¡±


    Although he is just showing some formalities, he doesn¡¯t actually reject her gifts. He cranes around to


    instruct the babysitter on the side, ¡°Go make some tea with these, I want to taste some new tea.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief. She understands fully that Adair has been a big part to their disharmony


    and although she is not in the wrong, she still understands that she is from a younger generation. In


    order to be with Rex in the long run, she has to earn their acknowledgement. She couldn¡¯t wait for the


    elders toe knocking on her door to apologize.


    They are giving her a chance, and she cherishes it a lot.


    Rex is sitting opposite his grandparents while Lily sits next to him. Most of the time, she just listens


    quietly to their conversation without interrupting them.


    After talking about his work for a while, his grandparents change the topic and bring up Adair, ¡°Why


    isn¡¯t Adair with you guys? Is there anybody looking after him at home?¡±


    ¡°Fanny is looking after him, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± When ites to Adair, Rex unconsciously


    bes gentler, ¡°He¡¯s nearing five years old now, there won¡¯t be any problem leaving him in the


    apaniment of an elderly person.¡±


    Since he has sessfully transitioned into this topic, his grandfather continues the flow and asks about


    his education, ¡°Have you decided which kindergarten you are sending him to? It¡¯s better if he can


    return to kindergarten as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°We have done our survey, and we still need to discuss a little bit more beforeing to a decision. We


    haven¡¯t get his identification card yet.¡± He throws a nce to Lily next to him while he is saying this.


    His grandfather follows his gaze but says nothing more in regard to this topic. Instead, he urges them


    to eat, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first or else the dishes will get cold.¡±


    The four of them head to the dining room with his father sitting at the end of the table and his mother


    and himself nking him. Lily is relieved that she doesn¡¯t have to sit facing anybody.


    The dishes are tasty so Lily has been eating a lot. To her surprise, after she has finished her bowl of


    fish soup, Rex¡¯s grandma refills her bowl instantly and says, ¡°You should drink more of this, it¡¯s good for


    health.¡±


    Lily can detect her awkward and reserved tone but she still feels secretly happy at her initiative. She


    epts the bowl herself and replies, ¡°I¡¯ll scoop the soup myself, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You should eat more, so that you can take care of the child better.¡±


    Lily naturally epts her goodwill despite knowing that her attentions are mostly focused on Adair. She


    has epted these changes without saying anything as long as they are positive.


    Adonis watches her silently and finds a chance to raise his questions, ¡°Since the child is going to have


    his education back in the country, what ns do you have at the moment?¡±


    Rex picks up a prawn and puts it into Lily¡¯s bowl while replying without returning his gaze, ¡°Since the


    child will be here for a long time, we won¡¯t be going anywhere anytime soon.¡±


    He leaves some room for imagination with his answer but Adonis doesn¡¯t mind one bit at all. Most


    importantly, their descendant has to stay here to continue their bloodline.


    He heaves a sigh of relief while suddenly recalling his phone call with Belinda. He probes indirectly,


    ¡°Did you have a quarrel with Vivian recently?¡±


    Simr things have happened countless times through the years when they are together. Whenever


    Vivian was mistreated by him in any way, his grandfather would reprimand and persuade him every


    time, and asionally their conversation would turn into an argument after both sides failed to reach a


    consensus. Therefore, Rex can¡¯t help but frown when he heard his grandfather¡¯s question, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong this time?¡±


    ¡°Her mother has called today to suggest us to sit down and discuss about your problem with Vivian, but


    I have refused her.¡± His grandfather¡¯s answer surprises Rex a lot.


    For the past few years, his grandfather had never so much as listening to his opinion. He only knew


    how to force Vivian to his side and Rex wouldn¡¯t bet on him to reject any proposition by Vivian¡¯s side.


    But this is the first time he has taken the initiative to reject any suggestion from Vivian and her family.


    His father levels his gaze at Rex and detects the astonishment and puzzlement in his eyes. He knows


    that it is rare for Rex to show any emotion on his face, so when he sees his expression which is in


    disarray now, he suddenly understands that his previous imposition and suggestions were loathed


    deeply by him.


    ¡°Lily is back now, so no matter what ns do you have for the future, it¡¯s not appropriate to entangle


    yourself with a third party any longer. I know you never liked Vivian, so I am leaving things as they are


    now.¡± Adonis produces a handkerchief to wipe his mouth while looking at Lily, ¡°Because you guys have


    a child now, so you always have to prioritize the child.¡±


    Rex has be a reclusive personrgely due to Amelia¡¯s struggle with Rex¡¯s biological father when


    they were young. His grandfather has watched him growing up in that kind of environment, so he


    wishes that the same thing won¡¯t repeat again on Adair.


    Rex has anticipated that his grandfather¡¯s attitude towards them would improve, but he never


    anticipates that he would basically approved of their rtionship. He is having some mixed feelings


    now as he probes, ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that you have approved of us?¡±


    His grandfather waves his hands and replies, ¡°We won¡¯t meddle in youngster¡¯s affairs anymore. After


    all, rtionship can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    What he has been wishing for all along has turned into reality, and an explosion of emotions is


    sweeping over him at the moment. He can¡¯t tear up so easily considering that he¡¯s a man.


    ¡°I n to marry Lily the moment she gets her identification card.¡± Since things have developed so far,


    he decides to announce his future ns.


    Lily thinks that it is too soon to reveal this as she tugs at his clothes under the table with minimal


    motions. She subdues her voice as she yelps, ¡°What are you saying now¡­¡±


    Their tiny movements can be seen clearly and Lily is blushing at the moment. To her relief, her make-


    up has disguised her embarrassment clearly, although she looks honest and sincere in other¡¯s eyes.¡±


    His grandfather has been worrying about Rex all the while but his feelings were never reciprocated,


    especially when he has be an adult. Rex never really showed a cheerful side of him in front of his


    grandfather. But at this moment, seeing that he¡¯s actually looking jubnt, his grandfather decides to


    ept things as they are fully.


    His worries which he has been shouldering for some many years can finally be let go, ¡°Alright, you can


    decide everything for yourselves. Your grandmother and I are in our nies now, we are happy to see


    you owning a child now.¡±

 Chapter 450: Conspiracy Surfaces

    Chapter 450: Conspiracy Surfaces


    After finishing their meal, they stayed in the old mansion for a while before Rex dering that he has to


    go back to thepany. His grandparents don¡¯t have any intention to dy them especially seeing that


    Lily is still somehow awkward in front of them. Before they depart, the elders keep giving high


    compliments to the tea leaves given by her, and Lily is able to appreciate their sentiments.


    On the way back, Lily looks outside the window at the changing sceneries without saying a word.


    Rex averts his gaze in her direction andys eyes upon her pointed chin and tender profile. He says


    gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lilyes back to her senses when he hears his voice. She pauses for a while before answering, ¡°I


    always thought that they had ill intentions, but now they appear to be perfectly fine for me.¡±


    This feels like an overturning of impressions when someone who always appears bad suddenly


    bes a good person. It is a contradictory feeling.


    Rex watches her conflicting expression and smiles helplessly, ¡°People changes ording to their


    environment all the time.¡±


    Lily nods, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I suddenly feel like there are no absolutely good or bad people in this world,


    there are only those who harbours goodwill or ill intentions towards you.¡±


    Rex¡¯s grandfather has always been stout and stubborn, but after he has surprisingly agreed to them


    being together, her previous impression of him evaporates just like that.


    Rex holds Lily¡¯s chilly hand and coaxes her, ¡°Instead of thinking about this, you should look forward to


    the time when we finally get our marriage certificate.¡±


    The marriage certificate


    When Lily registers these words in her mind, she pulls back her hand from his grip and replies, ¡°I have


    told you that I won¡¯t easily agree with you on this matter.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They have known each other for almost six years and they have been growing apart and getting back


    together multiple times. In the duration, they never register themselves as an official couple, so she is


    exceptionally excited when she thinks of the day she is going to earn the marriage certificate.


    Rex loosens his grip on her hand and snorts, ¡°Sooner orter you¡¯ll be mine.¡±


    After that, he shifts his gaze onto her body and suddenly says while Lily is puzzled by his gaze, ¡°You¡¯re


    very thin now, so you should eat more, if not it won¡¯t feel good to touch them.¡±


    Lily follows his gaze and finds that he¡¯s looking at his breast¡­


    He flushes red and res at him ¡°Please be serious!¡±


    ¡°Why should I be so serious when I¡¯m with my partner?¡± He retorts nonchntly.


    Lily is still blushing as she scolds, ¡°Who do you think your partner is?¡±


    ¡°We have met each other¡¯s family, and we have a child at the moment. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re anything


    else other than being my partner.¡± Rex stops the car at the traffic light junction and squeezes her face


    while waiting for the traffic light to turn green. ¡°What are you so hard-headed? You¡¯re only better when


    you¡¯re on bed.¡±


    Although they¡¯re by themselves, Lily is not as open-minded as him, so she swats away his hand


    angrily, ¡°Rex, what are you talking about?¡±


    The traffic light turns green, and Rex decides not to tease her anymore. He changes the topic, ¡°When


    are you going back to Ennd?¡±


    He is undeniably anxious about her regretting getting back together with him as long as her matters


    have not been settled in Ennd.


    Lily has nned everything in advance, ¡°I have checked the flight tickets and it seems that I will be


    flying in the afternoon the day after tomorrow.¡±


    He approves of her decision, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to travel there. I¡¯ll let Fraser get things in order.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Lily rejects him without giving it any thought as she has already made up


    her mind, ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to go back and forth like that since it¡¯s taking more than ten hours for a single


    trip. I¡¯ll return alone.¡±


    Seeing that he¡¯s going to protest again, she immediately adds, ¡°I¡¯m not bringing Adair along this time,


    it¡¯s too torturing for him to take flights. If you are really concerned about me, you should help me look


    after him.¡±


    She has given this a lot of thoughts beforeing to this conclusion. If it was two weeks ago, she


    would never let Rex take care of the child alone, but Adair is seeing him in a new lighttely, so she


    can be rest assured to let him take care of Adair for a few days. After all, it is too tiring to let him follow


    her around.


    Rex is really surprised at her answer. She is always very protective of the child and she used to be very


    cautious of him whenever he¡¯s around. Instead, she is giving him the rein to take care of Adair fully, and


    this fact has delighted him to the maximum, ¡°Are you serious about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily shoots a nce at his face, ¡°You have to take good care of him.¡±


    Rex suddenly turns around and cracks a joyousughter, ¡°He¡¯s my son, of course I will take good care


    of him.¡±


    His face is written with extreme happiness as he says that. His infatuated and gentle face makes Lily¡¯s


    heart skip a beat.


    She coughs slightly and mutters, ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you understand that.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t respond but the corners of his mouth are raised very high. On the way home, they


    continues the conversation about their child and intimate topics too. It has been a while since he is in


    such high spirits. He even feels like the road in front has opened up to him. He tightens his grip on


    Lily¡¯s hands as he wishes that their journey home will never end.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Vivian has somehow learnt from Belinda that Adonis had given his blessings to Lily


    and Rex. She is in a frenzied state at the moment.


    She has been disrespectful towards Belinda as if she is not her mother at all. Her father can¡¯t endure


    this anymore as he ps Vivian hard on her cheeks. This is the breaking point for her.


    She stops throwing a tantrum and crying and closes up herself in her room for the whole night. She


    never utters a word and never sleeps for even one second. All the life has been sucked out from her.


    The next morning, she goes around her usual routine washing up and having breakfast before


    returning to her room. After that, she peeks at the clock and makes a call to an unknown number.


    The call is connected quickly but there is no sound from the other end. Vivian stares at the clock in the


    corner of her room and says coldly, ¡°You¡¯re rence, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After saying that, there is finally a soft and low breathing sounding from the other end of the


    phone. A hoarse and distorted sound came from the other end indicating that his voice had been


    modified by a voice changer, ¡°Are you Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    rence hesitates before replying, ¡°Anything I can help you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian gets straight to the point in a chilly tone, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re good in tracking people.


    I want you to track someone for me, is that okay?¡±


    rence snorts while answering, ¡°Who do you want me to track?¡±


    ¡°Track¡­¡± Vivian drags her reply while images of Lily and that innocent-looking child sh across her


    mind. She pauses briefly before saying in a cold voice, ¡°I want you to track Adair, Rex¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± rence retorts immediately, ¡°Do you know who Rex is? And you want me to


    track his son? Are you pranking me?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Vivian shifts her gaze to her nails as she ys with them, ¡°You¡¯re just working for


    money, I will double your fees¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± rence suddenlyughs maniacally, ¡°I am just afraid that I won¡¯t live long enough to be able


    to spend that money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, I¡¯m just asking you to track him, not doing anything else. You just


    need to report to me that child¡¯s movements, that¡¯s all.¡± Vivian senses that he¡¯s going to reject her


    again, so she immediately adds, ¡°I will give you one million Yuan after youplete your task.¡±


    A silence descends on the other end of the phone after she says that.


    Vivian knows that he is contemting at the moment, so she decides not to rush things. She asks


    again after half a minute, ¡°How about it? Are you up for the task?¡±


    rence¡¯s breathing bes jagged, ¡°You must promise me not to tell anybody about this.¡±


    Vivian gives him her word, ¡°You can be rest assured, there¡¯s nothing for me to gain by telling anybody


    about this.¡±


    After a long silence, finally he replies again in a clear voice, ¡°Alright, deal.¡±

 Chapter 451: Visit His Grandparents

    Chapter 451: Visit His Grandparents


    On the afternoon of the day Lily goes back to Britain, Rex drives a car and takes Adair to see her off. In


    the crowded airport, Lily stands in front of the security check and looks at the two men before her. She


    feels wistful somehow.


    ¡°Mummy, when will youe back?¡± Adair asks her directly. He knows a man shouldn¡¯t shed tears, so


    he tries hard to hold down the tears in his big eyes.


    On the way from home to airport, this is the fourth time that he asks.


    Lily strokes his hair and answers, ¡°Mummy will be back very soon. When you finish the new jigsaw


    puzzle, you will see mummy again.¡±


    Rex ordered a veryrge jigsaw picture for Adair which cost almost 2000 yuan.


    At the thought of the giant and chaotic jigsaw picture, Adair begins to worry, ¡°What? ... Then it must be


    long.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be long. Mummy will be back in several days. You need to behave well so that mummy


    can focus on work and get back sooner.¡± Actually, at the moment of departure, Lily still has many


    worries, especially for the father Rex.


    Detecting the worries in her eyes, Rex walks a step forward and gently takes her in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t


    think too much. Focus on your work and get back as soon as you can. Me and Adair will be waiting for


    you.¡±


    Lily is a bit skeptical, ¡°Can you really manage it?¡±


    Rex smiles and whispers by her ears, ¡°A man can never say ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Lily pushes him away, ¡°I am serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Smiling, he kisses the top her head, and a warm breathys on her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can


    manage.¡±


    The warm hug and soothing words make the bustling, cold airport less sad. Although she will just be


    gone for several days, Lily truly feels reluctant to leave Rex and Adair behind.


    She sniffles, ¡°I will try to get back sooner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the bustling hall, many passers-by cast their eyes on the two love birds hugging each other. The man


    is tall and the woman is beautiful. Let alone appearance, their temperament really stands out among


    people.


    Before pairs of eyes full of envy, Rex lets go of her but doesn¡¯t walk away. He looks down at Adair


    beforeying a palm to cover his eyes and bends over to kiss Lily on the lips.


    Though Rex likes teasing her at home, he knows he needs to restrain himself in public because he still


    has an image to keep. Besides, Adair is still beside.


    Rex stands up again soon. After saying goodbye, he watches Lily pass the security check before taking


    Adair outwards.


    When the two of them walk out of the airport, a ne that just took off flies above their heads. They can


    hear the noise of airflow by their ears.


    Adair stops walking, grabs Rex¡¯s hand and points to the ne, asking excitedly, ¡°Daddy, is that


    mummy¡¯s ne?¡±


    Rex looks up too. During the 37 years of his life, he devotes most of the time to work and business trip.


    The scene that he was so familiar with arousesplicated emotions in his heart now. He carries Adair


    up and gives him a smile that is even more dazzling than the sunlight above their heads, ¡°Yes, and


    mummy will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I will wait for mummy with daddy.¡± Adair smiles back, and he looks exactly like how Rex


    smiled when he was a boy.


    In a rtionship, the life of only two lovers is romantic. But thepanion of a kid can never be


    reced.


    ...


    Ryan soon knows of Lily¡¯s return to Britain. She texted him about it the night before her departure from


    J City but he didn¡¯t reply. After all, the headquarters of Ryan¡¯spany is in London, so it¡¯s pretty easy


    for him to ess her whereabouts. However, he doesn¡¯t have people report it to him.


    The assistant finishes giving the progress report, and then sees Ryan pondering over something. The


    assistant observes the frustration in his eyes and hesitates for a long while before opening mouth, ¡°Mr.


    Ryan, should we keep following the project concerning Mr. Rex?¡±


    Actually, several high-level subordinates are well aware that the main reason why Ryan suddenly came


    back to China and targeted at Rex¡¯spany is Lily. Ryan has made much unnecessary sacrifice to


    restrain Rex, which is almost impossible for someone as calm and objective as Ryan and who always


    considers profit as foremost. Now that Lily is gone, maybe Ryan will change his mind.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With that, Ryan doesn¡¯t respond, instead he reaches for the first drawer of his desk. In the tidy drawer


    lies a ck velvet square box, which contains a gorgeous ne that he had custom-made by a


    famous jewelry craftsman in Britain. The work took as long as half a month. Ryan wished to put the


    ne around Lily¡¯s neck before she returns to Britain, but it seems useless now.


    Eternal.


    He thought the name of this ne was beautiful back then, but now it seems like a sarcasm.


    Actually, it is kind of right though. Not only is romantic love eternal, but also is the rtionship between


    him and Lily, one that is close but can never be closer.


    Although he yed tough before her, it is useless. The sorrow in his heart will not fade just because he


    pretends that he doesn¡¯t care.


    Ryan closes the drawer like closing the door to his heart. When he raises his eyes again, all sorrow is


    hidden and there is only coldness, ¡°Do what you need to do. There is no need to ask me.¡±


    He has lost the woman he cherished for five years. Rex will only lose a project. Does it matter at all?


    The assistant hesitates but dares not to ask more questions and just nods head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    After Lily left, Rex trusts Fraser with the business ofpany and he just does his work remotely. As


    for important documents, Fraser takes them to his house for him to sign. Although it is kind of


    irresponsible, but it¡¯s all for his son Adair. So, Rex just enjoys the life and seizes the moment.


    The first two days were fine. Rex just needed to apany Adair when he yed games and watched


    cartoons. But on the third day, Adair bes sullen and keeps asking Rex to take him out.


    Although Rex wants to take him to amusement park, but it is so crowded and hecks experience in


    looking after children. What if something happens and he is at the end of his wits?


    Right this moment, Rex¡¯s grandfather calls and says he wants to see Adair. At first Rex doesn¡¯t give an


    answer, but after asking Lily for her opinion and getting her consent, he decides to bring Adair to see


    his grandfather.


    Rex fetches a dark-blue coat specifically to match with Adair¡¯s clothes for he wants to try father and


    son wear. He is kept in good shape and Adair looks handsome too. Two of them standing together


    makes an eye-catching view.


    After reaching Rex¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house, Adair seems pretty nervous before exiting the car, with a


    pair of big eyes looking out of the window and shing.


    Rex notices his behavior but doesn¡¯t ask him to get off the car. Instead, he mollifies him gently, ¡°Daddy


    knows you were frightened thest time you came here. Don¡¯t worry, I promise this time will be


    different.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Rex¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t do anything to Adairst time. It is just that the old man


    was so serious, which makes Adair scared at the thought of him. Adair raises his chubby hand and


    asks, ¡°Will I be injected by needle again this time?¡±


    He is talking about the time when Rex¡¯s grandfather took Adair for paternity test behind their backs.


    Hearing this, Rex feels like his heart is stung too and takes Adair in his arms, saying, ¡°No. Daddy is


    here. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 452: Threat of Nude Pictures

    Chapter 452: Threat of Nude Pictures


    ¡°But...but I am still a bit afraid.¡± Adair looks down at his hand. The psychological shadow does remain


    in his heart.


    Rex is not vexed at all and patiently consoles him, ¡°Daddy will be right by your side. If you are afraid or


    nervous, just grab my clothes and I will take you home.¡±


    Hearing this, the nervousness in Adair¡¯s mind is somewhat dispersed by Rex¡¯s steady tone. Though he


    still feels tense, he follows Rex and gets out of the car.


    They walk into his grandparents¡¯ house, and Rex¡¯s grandparents are already waiting in the living room.


    When hearing the movements at the door, they both look at them. Wearing a blue coat, Rex takes


    Adair¡¯s hand and walks in with the cute little boy. Their clothes almost look identical, and Adair¡¯s


    eyebrows and eyes look exactly like Rex¡¯s. Anyone will know at first sight that they are father and son.


    Unlike thest time, this time Rex¡¯s grandparents are certain that Adair is their great grandson.


    Therefore, they both wave to Adair with smile, ¡°Adair,e here and let your great grandpa and great


    grandma have a look at you.¡±


    Hearing how they addressed themselves, Rex freezes and then lets out a sigh of resignation in his


    heart. But it is good enough that unlike thest time, they addressed themselves right this time.


    Afraid that Adair might be shy, Rex holds his hand and leads him before the couch. Then they sit next


    to each other on the couch. Rex points at the couch across from them and says to Adair gently, ¡°Call


    them great grandpa and great grandma.¡±


    Adair does as he said and calls out, ¡°Great grandpa, great grandma.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Adair.¡± Rex¡¯s grandma is so happy and she walks quickly to ask the nurse to prepare some


    fruits, ¡°Wait for great grandma, and I will go get you some foodies!¡±


    Rex¡¯s grandpa doesn¡¯t show his happiness in an obvious way, but when he hears the ¡°great grandpa¡±


    from Adair¡¯s mouth, excitement overflows his eyes. He watches the small face that is almost the same


    as that of Rex when he was young, and can only say, ¡°Well done, well done!¡±


    The old couple are very happy to see Adair and want toy out every good thing in their house before


    him. But due to what happenedst time, apparently, Adair is a bit overcautious.


    The old man takes a banana from tea table and hands it to Adair, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is your home


    too.¡±


    Adair takes the banana carefully and nods politely, ¡°Thank you, great grandpa.¡±


    The old man can¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°Well done.¡±


    Watching his grandparents so busy with making Adairfortable here, frankly, Rex feels content. He


    has never enjoyed this kind of treatment in all these years. Though his grandparents made mistakes


    before, after all, they are connected by blood. They love Adair with all their hearts.


    This is enough for him. At his age, he has got everything, and the only thing he still desires is a happy


    family.


    ...


    Vivian soon knows that Rex took Adair back to his grandparents¡¯ house. The private detective who has


    been keeping an eye on Rex told her Rex¡¯s whereabouts. On the third day, Rex got out and went back


    to his grandparents¡¯ house?


    Her lips rise up coldly, and hatred appears in her eyes. All that she has sacrificed for him in these three


    years can¡¯t evenpare with a child!


    ¡°What on earth do you want? If I keep following him, he will soon find out.¡± At the other end of the


    phone, a man¡¯s voice processed by a voice changeres up.


    Vivian regains her consciousness and stares at the darkness outside of her window. A horrible scheme


    comes up in her mind. She says, ¡°Keep watching them. And if they leave his grandparents¡¯ house, tell


    me immediately.¡±


    After hanging out the phone, Vivian sits on her bedside silently for a while. Then she looks around her


    room. Watching the familiaryout, unspeakable sorrow rises up in her heart, which soon bes


    anger and results in her psychological distortion. All she wants is happiness and that man, why is it so


    hard?


    No, if she can¡¯t get him, then no one can£¡


    After three years, she can¡¯t let go the love for him now. She can only destroy him.


    Thinking about this, Vivian picks up her phone and finds a series of photos, in which a naked woman is


    tangling with a man whose face isn¡¯t clear. What they are doing is too disgusting to be put in words.


    She finds Rex¡¯s number and sends these pictures to him. Watching the photos loading, she wants


    vengeance more and more. In ten minutes, the man calls.


    Watching the caller ID on screen, Vivian feels at loss for a moment. In all these years, she never


    received a call from him, and now he is calling her but only on ount of Lily.


    Vivian takes a deep breath, ¡°Rex, it¡¯s so strange that you are calling me.¡±


    Different from her whose tone is rxed, Rex talks in a deep voice. He sounds like the vortex in deep


    sea which keeps stirring up frightening emotions, ¡°Where did you get those photos?¡±


    Vivian has got used to his straight questioning since a long time ago. Unless he needs something, Rex


    never says an extra word to her. But right now, it is she who has the discourse power, so she is not in a


    hurry.


    ¡°Rex, after what you did to me in front of his grandparents¡¯ housest time, aren¡¯t you feeling a little bit


    guilty?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get those photos?¡±


    Vivian smiles lightly and his voice is full of sarcasm, ¡°You only care about her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Rex¡¯s patience is wearing thin. Though he knows those photos aren¡¯t


    real, he can¡¯t help but feel angry when seeing them.


    ¡°I will ask you again. What on earth is with those photos?¡± He grits his teeth and repeats. But there is


    threat hidden behind his voice now.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t want him to hang out the phone, ¡°I got it from someone. If you really care, meet with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Product of Photoshops?¡± Rex snorts, and each word sounds like they were drowned in cold water.


    At this moment, Vivian loses control, ¡°Even if it is the product of Photoshops, after I send it out, Lily and


    that child will be suffering.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex thinks she has totally lost her mind. Then he thinks of Vivian¡¯s family and threatens her, ¡°Did you


    think about the consequence?¡±


    ¡°Rex, do you really think I am in the mood to think for other people. Nobody cares about me. Why


    should I care about others?¡±


    Vivian sounds like a desperate person on the verge of a cliff and who wants to do whatever it takes to


    achieve her goal.


    Rex won¡¯t even care if she tries to do this to him. He never takes her tricks seriously. But now that Lily


    is involved, he has to get serious, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you to meet with me so that we can sort things out.¡± Vivian bursts out


    without thinking, ¡°If you agree to meet with me, I won¡¯t let out the photos. After we sort everything out, I


    promise I will leave you alone.¡±


    Her promise means nothing to Rex. But she got one thing right, which was that they should talk face to


    face. At least he can¡¯t let these photos spread out. And with the matter of these photos, he will have the


    righteous reason to deal with her family.


    With that, Rex agrees after a quick thought, ¡°Time and ce.¡±


    ¡°Amber Caf¨¦, No. 24, Southern Door Street. Come here now and I will wait for you.¡± Vivian adds,


    ¡°Come here alone and don¡¯t bring anyone with you.¡±

 Chapter 453: Adair Was Abducted

    Chapter 453: Adair Was Abducted


    After hanging up the phone, Rexmends Adair to the housekeeper and nurse and tells them to take


    good care of him. Then after saying goodbye to his grandparents, Rex leaves alone.


    Amber Caf¨¦ is a well-known coffee shop with high-quality ingredients and professional coffee makers.


    Many people like going there, so it is crowed now in the day.


    Rex feels confused about why Vivian chose such a ce. Because considering her condition now, she


    will not like such an environment. But he doesn¡¯t think too much. He knows how desperate that woman


    wants him, so what he needs to do now is to meet her there and stop her from sending out those fake


    photos of Lily.


    But Rex is surprised to find that Vivian doesn¡¯t show up in the caf¨¦ at all. To be more urate, Vivian


    didn¡¯t n to meet him at all. After hanging up the phone, she rushes to drive to his grandparents¡¯


    house. Her hands grasping the steering wheel are slightly sweaty, and she keeps checking her phone,


    afraid that Rex may call her.


    She must arrive at his grandparents¡¯ house before Rex reaches the caf¨¦.


    Vivian never dares to drive at over 100 mph, but now she travels at over 120 mph. She grits her teeth


    and steps on the gas, with the car speeding on the broad highway like an arrow from a bow.


    It only takes her twenty minutes to drive from home to his grandparents¡¯ house. However, she doesn¡¯t


    directly enter the neighborhood. Instead, she pulls over at an inconspicuous ce by the roadside and


    hides at a turning. Then she takes out another phone and dials the telephone number of his


    grandparents¡¯ house.


    After several rings, the telephone is picked up by the nurse.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart is beating fast and she looks at the entrance of the neighborhood. She holds down the


    panic in her heart and tries to speak in a steady voice, ¡°Hello, I am Adair¡¯s teacher from kindergarten,


    and may I speak to Audrey?¡±


    Audrey is the name of Rex¡¯s grandma. In all these years, for the sake of Rex, few people dare to call


    her by this name. So, the nurse is a bit shocked before moving the telephone farther from her mouth,


    ¡°Please wait a minute.¡±


    A whileter, an old voicees from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Wu, I am Adair¡¯s teacher from kindergarten. Mr. Rex asked to me hand you the admittance


    paperwork for you to sign just now. Are you avable now? I am at the entrance of your neighborhood.¡±


    Vivian says all of this in one breath, afraid that something may go wrong.


    Hearing this, Audrey pauses and then asks in surprise, ¡°You are Adair¡¯s teacher?¡±


    She knew from Rex before that he had chosen a kindergarten for Adair. But back then he said it was


    still under discussion. So, it is settled now?


    Vivian¡¯ fingers grasping her phone tightened up, ¡°Yes, it is just an application paperwork which needs a


    fingerprint from Adair. I have brought it with me so that you can have a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you at the entrance now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you just need to take Adair to the entrance.¡± Vivian raises her waist and looks at her watch,


    ¡°Because I have to go to other cester, please hurry.¡±


    After all, Audrey is quite old now. Therefore, when she hears this, she doesn¡¯t suspect anything. She


    thinks nobody will know about this kind of thing beside Adair¡¯s families, so she answers, ¡°Okay, please


    wait, and we will start off now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Audrey waves to Adair and says to him, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Adair is ying with a bubble machine in the yard. But the yard is too small for him to y, so he


    wanted to go outside a long while ago. Now hearing what his great grandma says, his eyes are


    lightened up, ¡°OK! Yeah!¡±


    The nurse is a bit worried, ¡°Should I arrange a car for you?¡±


    ¡°There is no need. It¡¯s just a few steps. We can walk.¡± Audrey waives her hand. Though she is quite


    old, her physical condition is still pretty well. And it pleases her to spend more time with Adair.


    After all, the nurse is a servant. She can¡¯t stop them from going out alone and can only watch them


    leaving.


    It is not a long walk from their vi to the entrance. They keep talking while walking, and soon they


    arrive. Adair is very thoughtful and grasps Audrey¡¯s hand in case she would fall.


    At the entrance, watching the empty street, Audrey is about to mumble. But at this moment, the phone


    in her hand rings up. It is the number before, and she picks up, ¡°Hello, teacher. We are at the entrance


    now. Where are you?¡±


    Vivian is behind them and has already seen what is going on. But she is not in a haste and pretends to


    ask in confusion, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me? I am at the right of the entrance.¡±


    Audrey looks at the right but still sees nothing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you...¡±


    ¡°Are you still far from me? How about you walk forward for a few steps. The security doesn¡¯t allow me


    to park at the entrance and they don¡¯t allow me to go in either. I am just a few steps forward.¡± Then


    Vivian reaches her head out and watches them.


    As expected, Audrey is walking forward. But she keeps holding Adair¡¯s hand.


    Vivian slightly bites her lip. This is not going to work. She can¡¯t get them to separate. So, she needs to


    think of other ways.


    While she keeps asking Audrey to walk forward and tries to figure out how to separate them, an


    opportunity suddenlyes!


    Adair lets go of Audrey¡¯s hand because he wants to y. He holds the bubble machine and circles


    around on the spot. Audrey stops and waits for Adair, but she keeps looking around trying to find the


    ¡°teacher¡±.


    Finally, herees a chance. Vivian¡¯s heart is beating very fast and she can¡¯t hold down her


    excitement. Her voice is almost trembling, ¡°Keep walking, just a few steps away!¡±


    Hearing what she says, Audrey feels like she can see her at the next second. So, she doesn¡¯t think too


    much and keeps walking. At this moment, Vivian gets in the car, steps on the gas and drives next to


    Adair at a fast speed.


    Adair is ying with his bubble machine, and Audrey is still looking ahead trying to find the ¡°teacher¡±.


    Vivian gets off the car and seizes Adair¡¯s cor before lifting him up in the air and shoving him into the


    car.


    Adair screams and Audrey turns around immediately. When seeing Vivian, Audrey freezes for a


    moment, during which Vivian gets on the car and locks it.


    She steps fully on the gas and the car dashes out like an arrow shooting from a bow. When Audrey


    regains her consciousness, she can only see the back of the car which soon disappears in her sight.


    Greatly shocked, Audrey cries out and her eyes turn red before she can start talking. She can barely


    hold her phone. She dials several wrong numbers before getting in touch with Rex, ¡°Rex, something


    went wrong. Adair, Adair, was abducted by Vivian!¡±


    At this moment, Res just pulls over before Amber Caf¨¦. He receives Audrey¡¯s call when he is about to


    get off the car. Hearing what Audrey says, Rex freezes up and cold sweat starts oozing out of his back.


    His face turns pale and coldness rises up in his eyes, ¡°Where are you know?¡±

 Chapter 454: The Scheme of Luring the Enemy Away

    Chapter 454: The Scheme of Luring the Enemy Away


    After Adair was dragged into the car, Vivian keeps driving for a while. Then she stops the car and


    covers a wet handkerchief over his mouth and nose. Some pungent gas enters his body through his


    nose and soon he passes out.


    Vivian keeps driving south. Her car speed is very fast. She turns off her phone and uses a PHS. Only a


    phone like this can¡¯t be tracked by GPS.


    The car is driving faster and faster. The streetscape outside the window bes more obsolete. After


    a long time, the car pulls into a waste mountain road. Vivian stops at the bottom of an inconspicuous


    hill and changes her car into a ck Santana which was prepared ahead of time.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck Santana doesn¡¯t have a car te or any logo. She drags Adair¡¯s body and tosses the


    unconscious boy into the back of her car.


    Then she starts driving again. Maybe it is because she has changed her car, or that she starts to get


    used to such a criminal activity after all that happened before, Vivian¡¯s head which was in a mess now


    calms down.


    She strictly drives along the route that she nned before. There is few CCTV on this route. And at the


    hill bottom where she changed her car, there is no CCTV either. So, she can¡¯t be easily tracked down.


    Before the night falls, she has already arrived at the junction of two cities, which is over 100 miles away


    from J City.


    There are no streemps around. Few viges sit here. All she can see is a few scattered bungalows


    with lights up.


    She pulls over at ane. To hurry up, she can only carry Adair up on her back. Watching the ck


    mountain road in a short distance, Vivian doesn¡¯t freak up. Instead, she is wrapped in afort which


    tells her she won¡¯t be caught under this heavy darkness.


    ...


    When Rex arrives at the entrance of the neighborhood, his grandpa is there too. He is talking to one of


    the managers of this neighborhood. Seeing Rex walking forward, their faces all darken. Adair was lost


    in such a short while. No one can shoulder the responsibility.


    ¡°Rex, I am so sorry. It was all my fault...¡±Audrey keeps crying and all she can see in her mind is the


    scene where Adair was abducted.


    On his way here, Rex has already sorted out the whole thing. Apparently, this is all Vivian¡¯s scheme.


    The nude pictures and the appointment at Amber Caf¨¦ were all part of her scheme to lure him out of


    his grandparents¡¯ house. She wasing to the child.


    She resorted to such a despicable way and abducted the child under broad daylight. Everyone knows it


    is she who did it. But it¡¯s not because she is stupid. She has reached the end of the rope and is willing


    to go to any length.


    Rex dares not to think what a woman in such a condition will do to the child. If he does, he will have a


    nervous breakdown. Right now, he hates Vivian as much as he loves Adair. But he must stay calm and


    rational. Adair is still waiting for his rescue and he can¡¯t lose control.


    ¡±


    Facing his grandparents, Rex doesn¡¯t me them at all. He just asks in a deep voice, ¡°When was he


    abducted? Where? Where is the CCTV footage?¡±


    Audrey points to the ce where Adair was abducted and tells Rex the process of the whole thing,


    ¡°Vivian pretended to be the teacher of Adair¡¯s kindergarten and told me she came here with an


    admission paperwork which required me to sign. I remembered what you said before about having


    chosen a kindergarten for Adair and didn¡¯t think too much. But who knew in just several seconds, she


    dragged Adair into her car and drove away...¡±


    The old man stands beside and listens. His face almost turns ck. Though they are both old, he can¡¯t


    help but scold his wife, ¡°How can you be so stupid? How many times have I told you to be more


    careful? But you never take it seriously!¡±


    ¡°Who knows that Vivian is capable of so many tricks? What should we do now? If anything happens to


    Adair, I don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡± Then Audrey starts crying.


    The scene makes people sad and unsettled. Everyone knows what the best result and worst result are.


    Their fear expands with the crying.


    ¡°Please stop crying. It¡¯s not time yet. Wait until Adaires back.¡± Then Rex turns to the manager and


    asks for CCTV footage. The manager has already made a copy in his phone. Watching the ck-and-


    white footage in which Vivian abducted Adair by dragging, Rex bes extremely angry. His face


    looks like the eye of a storm with horrifying ck clouds in his eyes. ¡°Give me the car te number.¡±


    The manager instantly shows him a piece paper with the car te number, ¡°Mr. Rex, technicians have


    confirmed it is this number.¡±


    Rex takes the paper and calls Pehry, who picks up the phone and asks with unruliness, ¡°Rex?¡±


    ¡°Adair was abducted by Vivian just now. Help me track a car te number. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Rex tells him


    straightly. If he calls the police now, Vivian may be agitated. Besides, no matter how hard the police try


    to keep a low profile while investigating, it will be conspicuous. Rex doesn¡¯t want to act rashly and alert


    the enemy. After all, Vivian has the kid.


    Pehry¡¯s subordinates are highly specialized in this kind of things too. If they can¡¯t do anything about it,


    the police won¡¯t be much of a help too.


    Hearing this, Pehry is shocked and then his tone turns serious, ¡°Okay. Give me the te number. I will


    begin the job now.¡±


    Before hanging, Rex says loudly, ¡°Pehry, if you get anything, please, please inform me immediately.¡±


    Rex says two ¡°please¡±. And though he sounds calm, Pehry can feel his anxiety, ¡°Rex, please rest


    assured that given some time, I will find out where Adair is.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After hanging out the phone, Rex turns around and walks in the neighborhood. Audrey follows him and


    asks in anxiety, ¡°Rex, should we tell Vivian¡¯s families? Maybe they know where she is going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this thing. If her families know, they will get in touch with us. If we let this out, it


    will do no good to Adair.¡± When saying this, they are passing the security post. The manager there


    knows this is a big deal and his face has already turned pale. Rex looks at him and says in a low but


    scaring voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let this out until it¡¯s over.¡±


    The manager keeps nodding and his hands are covered with cold sweat, ¡°Mr. Rex, don¡¯t worry. We


    won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    Rex walks inside the North Vi. With the nurse holding him, the old man walks towards Rex and asks


    in anxiety, ¡°Rex, what do we do now?¡±


    After so many years, he finally gets to see his great grandson. The old man is terrified of what might


    happen to Adair.


    Watching his grandparents¡¯ houses in the distance, Rex closes his eyes. His thin lips open and let out a


    word full of resignation, ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 455: Call Me Darling

    Chapter 455: Call Me Darling


    Adair wakes up in a messy and dark house. His hands and feet are tied by nylon ropes that are thicker


    than three of his fingers together. His mouth is covered with tight rubberized fabric. Because he has


    been tied like this for a long time and his hands are tied behind his back, now his arms feel numb,


    swollen and sore.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The only good thing is that his eyes are not covered and he can see the surroundings.


    It¡¯s a house that he has never seen before, which is built with dark red bricks. There is something dark


    gray in the middle, but he doesn¡¯t know what that is. Faint light ising in from outside, which creates


    a creepy atmosphere.


    However mature he is, Adair is just a five-year-old boy. Now in danger, he can¡¯t control his body and


    bean-sized tears keep dropping along his cheeks. But he tries his best and doesn¡¯t let out a single


    sound.


    Because he hears that someone is talking through a phone in a short distance, ¡°I have already told you


    that you will have all the money I promised you. And the child¡¯s whereabouts is none of your business.


    So, you had better just take the money and leave. Don¡¯t call me again!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice is sharp. Though she tries to lower her voice, it sounds a bit ear-piercing.


    The child?


    Adair blinks his red eyes. Now he is sitting with his back facing the direction of that woman. Adair is


    scared. Was she talking about him?


    After two seconds of silence, the twisted and frightening voicees up again, ¡°What you need to do


    is to take the money and get your job done. I am telling you that now that it has already happened, you


    and I are in the same boat. If you are not afraid of death, you can go and tell Rex everything. Let¡¯s see


    if he will forgive an aplice who helps to hurt his boy or revenge on you in every possible way!¡±


    Then it is a long silence. When Adair regains his consciousness, arge shadow is upon his head. He


    doesn¡¯t even have time to close his big, crying eyes.


    Watching his eyes full of tears, Vivian lets out a creepy and horrifying smile, ¡°You are awake.¡±


    With his mouth covered, Adair can¡¯t respond to her. But as if possessed, Vivian squats down and


    pinches his face with strong strength, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You are just as cunning as your mother!¡±


    Her long fingernails cut through Adair¡¯s soft face and two scars of blood leave on his tender face. Adair


    can¡¯t even describe the pain, which is the pain he fears most since his birth. He feels like his face will


    be split apart in the next second.


    Suffering this kind of pain, a normal child will begin crying immediately. Bur Adair doesn¡¯t. Even if tears


    are running down his cheeks, he remains silent.


    His face is just like that of Lily. The more Vivian looks at him, the angrier she gets. The face before him


    slowly superimposes with that of Lily. Overwhelmed by anger and jealous which drains her morality,


    Vivian raises her hand and ps it on Adair¡¯s face with all her strength.


    ¡°Pang!¡± The thunderous sound proves that she spends all her strength.


    At first Adair feels that his ears and brain are hurting, which makes him numb. Then the pain drowns


    him like a tsunami. He has never gone through this kind of abuse, so his little body huddles up out of


    instinct.


    Watching his pitiful face, Vivian doesn¡¯t feel empathy at all. Instead, she feels ultimate pleasure.


    Then he raises her leg and kicks Adair¡¯s tender body. One kick, two kicks, and she still isn¡¯t pleased.


    She keeps kicking for several more times before stopping.


    ¡°Do you feel pain? Are you feeling ill? This is what your mother owes me. You are her son and you will


    pay the debts for her!¡± Vivian is almost roaring. Much salivaes out her mouth and flies around. She


    is at the edge of madness.


    At this moment, the phone in her pocket rings up.


    Finally, she stops hurting Adair and takes out her phone. The number is the one she is most familiar


    with. Vivian looks around consciously and walks to the wall before turning off the lights.


    Darkness is the best camouge for crime. Only in this way can she feel assured.


    Then she picks up the phone. The man¡¯s ice-cold voice crushes on her heart, ¡°Vivian?¡±


    When Vivian hears him saying her name, attachment appears in her eyes which makes she look like a


    psychopath. She answers, ¡°Rex, finally you call me. It¡¯s faster that I have expected. So, the man that


    kept stalking you told you this number?¡±


    No one knows of this number. And it wasn¡¯t bought with an ID card. Theoretically, it will take him a


    while before reaching her. But he gets this number in such a short time. The only exnation is that


    that man told him.


    She was sold, but it is fine. She has already expected this.


    ¡°Where is the kid?¡± The man at the other end of the phone sounds tense. An arrow is on the bow.


    In all these years, Vivian never sees him as strained as this. But thinking that she has dominion over


    the situation now, Vivian deeply feels happy, ¡°The kid...¡±


    Under the moonlight, she walks towards Adair. Watching the child lying on the dusty floor, Vivian says


    steadily with cruelty shing over her eyes, ¡°He is right by my side. But he can¡¯t speak now.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him!?¡± Rex shouts immediately. His voice is so loud that he sounds hoarse. His


    hands begin trembling because he grasps them too hard. Then he squeezes out several words, ¡°Put


    him on the phone!¡±


    Vivian peeks at Adair but doesn¡¯t do as he said. Instead, she demands in a pathological way, ¡°I can put


    him on the phone. But Rex, first you have to fix your attitude. I didn¡¯t sound like this when I begged you


    in the past.¡±


    She dared to abduct the child in broad daylight, so she is well aware that Rex will find her. All she


    wants is that Rex will satisfy her desires and demands. She wants this man to do to her everything he


    has done to Lily!


    Hearing such a demand, Rex stands up from the couch instantly. He wishes he could kill that bitch right


    now. But since she still has the child and he doesn¡¯t know where she is, he can¡¯t risk to agitate her.


    Rex¡¯s cheeks begin trembling due to the strength he uses to restrain himself. His face is dark and he


    stares at the tea table in front of him with deep eyes.


    Waiting for the answer, Vivian smiles coldly, ¡°Now that you refuse, don¡¯t me me then. If the child¡¯s


    arms or legs are broken...¡±


    ¡°Fine. I beg you!¡± Rex frowns, ¡°Please...let Adair answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Just like this?¡± Vivian is not content with this. Thinking about how he called Lily, she says, ¡°Call me


    darling, and talk to me in the tone you talked to Lily.¡±


    For any men, what she asked is an insult. But he has no other choices but topromise.


    He never thought he would call someone ¡°darling¡± beside Lily. This is just a simple word, but to Rex,


    what Vivian asked is like an execution.


    Rex raises a fist and throws it on the wall. Anger chokes on his throat, but still, he says, ¡°Darling, let me


    talk to my child.¡±

 Chapter 456: Perverted Requirements

    Chapter 456: Perverted Requirements


    After Vivian hears Rex call her ¡®honey¡¯, even though it is she who has threatened him to do so, she is


    still very ecstatic. She squats down to tear off the adhesive tape from Adair¡¯s mouth.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The exaggerated adhesion makes Adair to cry out in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Rex clearly hears Adair¡¯s soft and panicked cries of pain, and he shouts worriedly, ¡°Adair?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Adair calms himself down for two seconds before he regains his senses.


    The sadness that he has been forcefully suppressing could no longer be controlled in front of his dad,


    and he begins to wail, ¡°Dad, Dad ¡­¡±


    Rex is very sad when he hears his cry. He tries his best to calm down himself and appease Adair,


    ¡°Good boy, tell dad if you¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t know if he is injured or not. His hands and feet are tied up. The ce where is kicked by


    Vivian earlier is very painful. Just as he is hesitating about how to answer, Vivian stares at him fiercely


    and he feels her viciousness. He only says, ¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Rex heard Adair¡¯s pleading words. He doesn¡¯t know if he is fine or not. Where is he? He is very


    anxious. He raises hisrge palm and rubs the corner of his eyes. Tears instantly well up in this man in


    his thirties.¡± Adair, don¡¯t be afraid. Dad wille find you soon. Hold on, okay?¡±


    Rex does not receive an answer. Vivian does not give them much time to speak. She puts her phone


    back in her ear and says, ¡°Rex, you must believe me now. Your son is really in my hands.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. You can get anything except this child.¡± His voice is like the strings of a zither that has


    been tuned to its maximum tension, filled with a sense of tension that is about to break in the next


    second.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t help angering after hearing this. Her blood flow is getting faster and faster. He said that


    he could promise her everything.


    However, she tries her best to keep patient. She says calmly to torture him and attract the attention of


    this man. ¡°I want you to never contact Lily again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Hum,¡± Vivian sneers when she hears his decisive agreement, ¡°Rex, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Do you


    think that I¡¯ll believe you when you just say it?¡±


    How much he loves Lily, Vivian has seen it clearly these past three years. However, back then, Lily had


    been treated as a dead woman and could not pose a threat to her. Now that Lily has returned, she


    bes her biggest obstacle!


    Therefore, if she wants to clear this obstacle, she can only ¡­


    Rex grits his teeth and says, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much either.¡± Vivian suddenlyughs loudly, which is especially frightening in the empty


    and dark bungalow. ¡°I want you, your heart, your body, everything about you!¡±


    Rex does not have the mood to listen to her disgusting words. He only wants to see the child in the


    quickest and most effective way, ¡°Then tell me a ce. I¡¯ll go there to meet you.¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t expect him to agree so easily. She is somewhat surprised. It is so sudden that it makes


    her panic. She then says in a much deeper voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    After saying that, she hangs up the phone and turns it off.


    The unique shutdown ring of the old-fashioned mobile phone is ringing, and everything bes


    strange. Adair looks at the woman standing in the darkness, and the desire in his eyes gradually fades.


    His dad¡¯s phone is hung up and he could no longer hear his father¡¯s voice.


    That kind of fear and confusion wraps around the five-year-old child once again. His breathing is a little


    short, and he can only hold back his crying, but gradually, Rex¡¯s ¡®hold on¡¯ is the only sentence left in his


    ears.


    Adair clenches his small hands that are tied behind, and he silently cheers himself on through such a


    small action.


    ¡®Dad wille to save me. I¡¯m not afraid. I just need to obediently wait for Dad.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, the moment Rex¡¯s phone is removed from his ear, the old couple immediately


    surrounds him and keeps asking him about the situation of Adair.


    He is extremely anxious right now. After sending Pehry the location number he has just dialed, he


    doesn¡¯t have the energy to take care of his parents anymore. He hastily said, ¡°Adair is fine.¡±


    Audrey, Rex¡¯s grandmother, wants to ask a few more questions in detail, but before she could say


    anything, Rex had already walked towards the door with the car keys in hand. ¡°Rex, where are you


    going? Adair is important, but don¡¯t take any risks!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to meet Pehry.¡± When he reaches the door, he just takes a step forward and thinks of something


    and shes back into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about it, including Lily. Just wait at home and don¡¯t


    go anywhere. I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    Audrey is very worried about him. She stands up and wants to say something, but she is grabbed by


    her husband. As a man, even if he is in his nies, the burden of the man in his bones will not


    decrease. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. You must bring my great-grandson back safely and healthily!¡±


    Rex nods, ¡°I will.¡±


    When he finds Vivian, he will definitely tear that woman into pieces.


    Rex drives to Red Club at high speed. Pehry¡¯s office is already in a mess. He doesn¡¯t stop calling.


    asionally, he will discuss something with the people around him. Seeing him walk in and show him


    the location information he has just received, he says, ¡°Rex, the location just now was sent over. The


    phone number is foreign, and the signal is different from the reception frequency here, so we can¡¯t find


    it.¡±


    This news has undoubtedly adds fuel to Rex, who is already on the fire. His heart is beating so fast that


    his chest is stuffy. ¡°Is there nothing else to follow? Has the car been monitored?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. I estimate that there will be a final destinationter.¡± Pehry looks at the anxious man and


    doesn¡¯t know what to say or do to help him. He can only urge his brothers. Hurry up, and hurry up,


    Adair can¡¯t wait more.


    Time passes. Every second is like a drop of wax oil dripping onto a piece of paper. The mes are


    approaching at any moment, and it is unknown when they will be ignited.


    In less than half an hour, Pehry¡¯s people call again¡ª


    ¡°The final destination of the car has been found.¡±


    The affirmative tone of the man in the microphone strikes everyone, but the next second, his words


    cause Rex to be very disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s at the intersection of National Highway 104. At the foot of a


    mountain, there is nothing in the car. The license te number and model of the car are the ones that


    were previously provided. They should have changed into tools to transfer.¡±


    Rex grabs his phone; his eyes are so red, which makes him like a beast on the verge of death. ¡°Then


    continue checking the CCTV. Compare the two cameras in the middle of the road to see which car has


    only entered but not exited!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The tracking progress is once again dyed. Apart from waiting, they could do nothing. Rex is so


    worried that he doesn¡¯t even dare to close his eyes. What appeared when he closed his eyes was the


    pitiful appearance of Adair.


    He prays inwardly, ¡°Adair, wait for Daddy, wait for Daddy to save you!¡±

 Chapter 457: Time Bomb

    Chapter 457: Time Bomb


    Just as everyone is in a hurry, Vivian put the child in the corner of the bungalow. She installs a location


    tracker and a remote-controlled mini bomb on his body.


    Although it is miniature, it is enough to kill Adair.


    After this, she takes off the light bulb near the door and throws it in the mud. She looks around. There


    is no other light except the moonlight above her head. It is very dark and very quiet, only the sound of


    leaves being blown by the wind.


    She has been searching for this ce for a long time. Halfway up the mountain, it is very concealed.


    Unless someone walks up, they will not be able to find this ce at all. There are many trees around


    her. Even if they want to find it, they would waste a lot time.


    After making sure that nothing goes wrong, Vivian returns to the bungalow. She takes out a silver bottle


    from a bag she has brought with her. It is very small, which is only half the size of her palm.


    Under the moonlight, the silver bottle is shining with a cold light. Vivian stares at the small bottle with


    endless desire in her eyes. Thinking of the n, she is so excited that she can¡¯t sleep at all. She only


    has one idea, that is, dawn quickly.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t expect herself to be this calm in the dpidated house. She has been sitting there the


    whole night and does not sleep or eat. However, she does not feel sleepy or hungry. Her mind is filled


    with her ns.


    When it is dawn, she walks to the corner and looks at the little boy who is unconsciously trembling. She


    suddenly pulls Adair¡¯s cor which scares him out of his slumber.


    They look into each other¡¯s eyes. One pair is the most vicious and the other is the most innocent.


    Vivian fiercely warns him, ¡°Don¡¯t move. There is a bomb on you. If you don¡¯t want to die together with


    your father, stay here obediently.¡±


    A bomb.


    A five-year-old child has already known what that is. Hearing her say this, the little boy is shocked


    instantly and he doesn¡¯t dare to move.


    Vivian put him back in the corner. She walks to the big bag she has brought with her and takes out a


    long nude dress. Shepletely ignores the boy behind her and changes her clothes on the spot.


    Adair is so frightened that he closes his eyes, and he hears the terrifying rustle of clothes.


    After a while, the sound disappears. Then he hears the sound of the wooden door being closed, Adair


    opens his eyes slightly. Vivian is gone.


    ¡­


    Vivian spends nearly an hour to walks down along another road in the mountain. She throws her dirt-


    covered shoes into the trash can and puts on her prepared high heels.


    Apart from the redness in her eyes, she doesn¡¯t look any different from before.


    She stops a taxi. Before getting on the taxi, she turns around and nces at the mountain behind her.


    A trace of unhappiness shes through her eyes. Perhaps only she knows what she is thinking now.


    After getting on the car, Vivian turns on her phone again. Before she can find Rex¡¯s number, a phone


    call hases in.


    She pauses for a moment, and then she picks it up. The anxious voice of the manes from the


    phone, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    After a night of waiting, the man¡¯s voice is very hoarse. It is as if his throat has been exposed to the sun


    in the desert. He must be very worried. He can¡¯t find the boy, and he is uncertain whether the boy is still


    alive or not. Does that mean that this man also thinks about her all night?


    Vivian stops looking at the scenery outside. ¡°Go to NO. 52, LN Street.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Without saying anything, Rex immediately winks at the person who monitors his phone


    nearby.


    Thetter receives the signal and quickly finds the location from theworked system. It is a very


    ordinary restaurant that only ordinary people would go to.


    Vivian¡¯s gaze falls on her thigh under her skirt. She gently closes her eyes and sighs, ¡°Rex, did you


    miss mest night?¡±


    The eavesdropper subconsciously nced at Rex when he heard this erotic sentence, but Rex¡¯s


    expression does not change at all. The air around him is very cold. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t miss you more,¡± Rex


    says.


    He misses her so much that he wishes he can immediately find this woman, chop her up and feed her


    to the dog!


    Vivian doesn¡¯t care at all. Sheughs so loudly that the driver can¡¯t help but look back at her. ¡°That¡¯s


    really good. See youter.¡±


    When the phone is hung up, the woman¡¯s disgusting voice finally disappears.


    Pehry frowns and grabs Rex¡¯s arm, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to find the final position of the car in about an hour.


    Rex, try your best to talk more with her, we will ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡± Rex interrupts him. ¡°Continue the investigation. I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Pehry doesn¡¯t think it is the best way, but he knows that he can¡¯t change Rex¡¯s idea, so he has to


    compromise. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone follow you, in case there¡¯ll be danger.¡±


    ¡°She will notice it.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t dare to take any risks. ¡°Now that Adair is in her hand, we can¡¯t provoke


    her.¡±


    Everyone knows that Vivian is crazy now, and she has no humanity at all.


    Pehry frowns. ¡°She¡¯s alone. She won¡¯t bring the child with her when she meets you. It¡¯s very likely that


    Adair is still in the previous ce. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go like this.¡±


    Of course Rex understands what Pehry is talking about, but ¡­


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Pehry, I can¡¯t take the chance. I can¡¯t just wait and do nothing, even if I might be in danger. That¡¯s my


    son.¡± Rex looks at his old friend, and there are tears in his beautiful eyes.


    Pehry looks at the tall man in front of him. It is as if he is not looking at a person, but at a group of


    people. Rex tells him so forcefully that it is his son, who is worthy of all his efforts. Rex¡¯s nce is so


    profound that he still remembers it clearly many yearster.


    Rex goes there anyway. He gets into the car alone and leaves Red Club in a hurry.


    Pehry installs a location tracker on Rex¡¯s phone. This is his finalpromise. Adair is important, but for


    Pehry, the old friend Rex is more important than that child.


    Rex drives at a speed of more than 120 miles towards the address Vivian gives him. He can¡¯t even


    analyze why she would decide to meet him there. He doesn¡¯t have the initiative until he gets the child¡¯s


    position.


    Just as he concentrates on driving, the phone in the passenger seat rings. He thinks it is Vivian again,


    but actually it is Lily.


    ¡®Creak¡¯¡ª


    The high-speed spinning tires suddenly stop and rub against the asphalt road, releasing a burst of


    white smoke.


    The car stops by the roadside; the man looks at the name on the screen, and his hand holding the


    steering wheel sweats. Only when Lily calls again, does he press the green answer button, ¡°Hello.¡±


    On the other side of the ocean, Lily stands at where she used to work. She looks at her neat desk. She


    wants to share the joy of her returning tomorrow, but she is shocked by the voiceing from the


    phone.


    Rex¡¯s voice is very tense, which causes her to panic. Lily subconsciously feels that something has


    happened, and she immediately asks, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 458: Dangerous Moment

    Chapter 458: Dangerous Moment


    Rex doesn¡¯t expect that Lily would call. He doesn¡¯t want to tell her about it, so he can only forcefully


    suppress the panic in his chest and try to make his voice as calm as usual. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little


    busy. I¡¯m at thepany right now.¡±


    Lily frowns. She turns around and looks out of the window. Looking at the exotic streets outside, she


    feels very uneasy. ¡°Where¡¯s Adair? I didn¡¯t call himst night. You are at thepany. Does that mean


    he is being taken care of by Fanny at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is very obedient. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rex is afraid that she will panic in Ennd after knowing this


    matter. He is already very busy now. If something happens to Lily in Ennd, he will be crazy.


    He can fix this, and let everything goes back to normal before she returns. He will exin what has


    happened to her then. If she wants to punish him, he won¡¯t say a word. But now, he is truly afraid that


    she will panic and make some wrong decisions.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is inexplicably uneasy, but Rex¡¯s words calm her down a little bit. She can¡¯t think of kidnapping, so


    she can only say, ¡°I will go back by air tomorrow, and I probably arrive in the early morning of the day


    after tomorrow. Take good care of yourself and Adair.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t dare to say much to her, because he is afraid that he will expose his


    emotions. He says hurriedly, ¡°There is still a meeting. I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The phone is hung up. The woman¡¯s gentle voice disappears. The screen of his phone darkens again.


    Rex leans his head against to the back of the car seat behind him and takes a deep breath. He closes


    his eyes slightly and frowns. Finally, he opens his eyes again and regains calm.


    The car starts again, and it¡¯s like Lily has never called. The car is filled with oppressive atmosphere.


    He drives to his destination at quite high speed. Just as Pehry says, it is a very ordinary restaurant. The


    customers sitting outside the restaurant are men in their forties.


    Rex¡¯s expensive and luxurious dressing is ipatible with this restaurant. The restaurant is very


    small, and he can see everything clearly from the entrance. Vivian is not here.


    Rex has a bad feeling. He dials Vivian¡¯s number and the phone is quickly picked up. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Have you arrived there?¡± Vivian asks.


    Just as Rex is about to ask more, he suddenly hears the sound of air flowing from her side. It is


    like the air pouring through a crack in the window. He suddenly frowns, ¡°You are not here?¡±


    Vivian is in the taxi, and she smiles in smug satisfaction. ¡°Rex, how can I let you find me so easily? I


    want to make sure whether you¡¯re here alone or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here alone.¡± Rex says coldly, and he doesn¡¯t have the patience to continue this game. ¡°Where the


    hell are you?¡±


    At the same time, Vivian takes out a small receiver from her pocket. It is very small. She clicks it open


    and the ck-and-white scene at the entrance of the restaurant immediately appears on the screen.


    Rex stands there with the phone in his hand, and there is no one else beside him.


    Vivian is relieved then, knowing that he really doesn¡¯t bring anyone else. She heaves a sigh of relief,


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address after hanging up the phone.¡±


    When Rex notices that she is about to hang up, he tentatively says, ¡°Where¡¯s Adair? I want to talk to


    him.¡±


    Vivian pauses. However, she quickly regains her senses. ¡°I will let you see Adair when youe.¡±


    ¡°Adair is not with you?¡± He almost immediately concludes.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t know if he really knows or it¡¯s just a trick. Her heart skips a beat. She doesn¡¯t give him a


    chance to continue specting. Without saying a word, she turns off her phone.


    Looking at the old-fashioned shutdown page, she feels that she can breathe again.


    Looking up, she inadvertently meets a pair of suspicious eyes in the rear-view mirror of the car.


    It¡¯s the taxi driver.


    Although the driver quickly stops looking right away, Vivian still finds the doubt and horror in the man¡¯s


    eyes.


    He must hear the conversation between her and Rex. Although their talk doesn¡¯t give out much


    information, there is something strange that is detectable.


    Vivian withdraws her gaze and says gloomily, ¡°You¡¯ve heard it, right.¡±


    She is not asking, but stating a fact.


    The car¡¯s direction is obviously slightly off after her words. However, the car quickly goes back to the


    right way. Before the driver could say something, she immediately says, ¡°Take me safely to my


    destination. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    She is clearly just a weak woman, and she even seems to be a little cowardly. However, when the male


    driver in his forties faces Vivian, he is indescribably frightened by her. It is probably because of the


    terrifying aura around her that is unusual from ordinary people.


    The driver hurriedly nods, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely drive you there!¡±


    This is Vivian¡¯s first time to taste the pleasure of being a bad woman. She snorts and doesn¡¯t say


    anything else.


    When Vivian gets on the taxi at first, the taxi driver is secretly happy that he gets a big job, but now he


    feels a chill behind him. He unconsciously elerates the taxi and wishes he can drive her to her


    destination as soon as possible.


    The number on the taximeter rises, but the driver is not happy at all.


    Finally, they arrive at the destination. There¡¯s a lot of sweat on the car¡¯s chairs and the driver¡¯s clothes.


    The driver flips over the empty car¡¯s license te and says, ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Vivian looks up. The destination is a newmercial street under City J. The investment promotion is


    notpleted. Only a few stores are in decoration, with workers covered with dirt beside.


    ¡°How much?¡± Vivian takes out her wallet from her pocket.


    The taxi driver doesn¡¯t want to earn more money and be involved. He doesn¡¯t tell the amount of money


    on the meter, but say a number which is about the price of the petrol. ¡°Give me 200.¡±


    Vivian does not argue with him. She does not care about money anymore. She gives him the money


    showed the meter and even gives him more. ¡°Take your money and do your work well. The rest has


    nothing to do with you, you know?¡±


    It is the first time the driver sees such a terrifying woman. He takes the money and nods repeatedly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just amoner!¡±


    Vivian does not say anything. She nces at him and gets off the car, then walks towards the street.


    The driver immediately turns around and drives away. He breaks out in cold sweat on his back. The


    speed of the car is not very fast. Only after he drives into the main road does he feelpletely at


    ease. However, the more he ponders, the more uneasy he bes. He always feels that the money


    he earns from this trip is really scary.


    Obviously, that woman is not a good woman. She might even bemitting a crime. If he doesn¡¯t do


    anything now, he will be half an aplice.


    The driver can¡¯t endure the psychological torture after thinking about it. He stops the blue taxi at the


    roadside. In the end, he called the police. ¡°Hello, I want to report something ¡­¡±


    After the police receive the report, Pehry also verifies the location at the same time. All kinds of


    information match. In addition to the new address which is sent by Rex just now, it must be Vivian.


    This kind of ce which is not remote and crowded is the most difficult to check.


    He immediately sends someone over and orders, ¡°Follow Rex¡¯s location. You must hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 459: Want to Get Him

    Chapter 459: Want to Get Him


    Rex quickly receives Pehry¡¯s call. The witness driver says that Adair is not together with her, so they


    are separated now. In that case, there are two possibilities. Adair is moved here in advance, or Adair is


    not brought out by her at all.


    For the two possibilities, Rex favors the second. Pehry¡¯s people are searching without stopping, and he


    believes that there will be a result soon.


    He finds his destination ording to the address Vivian sends him. It is a very inconspicuous small


    hotel on themercial street. Even the sign is not hung up yet. Only a dark woman sits at the front


    desk. It is a typical small hotel.


    Rex nces at the hotel and finds that the entire building is only four floors tall. He walks in and the


    woman at the front desk immediately looks over at him. When she sees his handsome face, she is


    shocked. A trace of redness appears on her pitch-ck face. ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    Rex walks over and silently sizes up the woman¡¯s appearance, making sure that she isn¡¯t Vivian¡¯s


    partner. ¡°Did anyone elsee over just now?¡±


    This hotel has just started its trial operation, and there aren¡¯t many guests. After a brief recollection,


    she says, ¡°A woman came over just now, but she didn¡¯t bring her ID card. Are you here to look for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rex answers through his nose and asks, ¡°Did shee here by herself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t see her bring anyone else. She¡¯s in the first room on the fourth floor. Just go


    straight up.¡±


    After knowing that Vivian hase by herself, Rex feels a little relieved. At least, there is no bargaining


    chip to threaten him if Adair isn¡¯t here. She shouldn¡¯t be so bold as to kill Adair.


    Rex turns around and goes up the stairs. The shoddy floor creaks and squeaks, which is a little strident


    in the quiet store. He climbs to the fourth floor as soon as he can. He walks to the door of the first


    room. The man stands still and looks at the door that has just been sprayed with white paint. He could


    faintly smell the pungent smell of formaldehyde.


    He frowns and knocks on the door. Three times, two short and one long, he follows her instructions.


    But waiting for a while, there is no answer from the room. The door is still closed tightly. Rex wants to


    knock at the door again. However, before he can do it, the door in front of him is suddenly opened.


    With a slight click, the lock is unscrewed, and the door is opened a little, and then it is gradually


    opened. Finally, Vivian appears.


    She is wearing a nude dress, which is chiffon texture, hanging lightly on her body,pletely


    inconsistent with the hideous look in her eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    They look at each other. The man¡¯s sight is as heavy as a mountain, which makes Vivian¡¯s heart skip a


    beat. She says, ¡°Rex, hello.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Rex nces at her behind. The room is very small, and he can see everything with a


    single nce.


    Only then does Vivian step aside and let him in. She is originally worried that someone else would


    suddenly appear behind him, but there is nobody else.


    When he walks in, Vivian closes the door. At the same time, she unscrews the silver bottle in her hand


    and ces it on the clothes rack beside the door. All of these small movements have been practiced


    beforehand, so it is very easy for her toplete.


    There is only a table, a chair, and a bed in the room. There isn¡¯t even a TV set inside. Because it is the


    first one on the fourth floor, there isn¡¯t even a window. It is very crude.


    Vivian walks up to him and pulls the man¡¯s broad palm directly. Rex subconsciously dodges. Then, his


    gaze turns cold and he directly pulls her with hand. Then, he walks to the back of her one step quickly.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t expect him to do so suddenly. She is shocked for a moment, but she quickly reacts and


    forces a smile to ask him, ¡°Rex, what are you doing? It hurts.¡±


    Rex imprisons her from her behind, and hatred surfaces on his face. ¡°Where is Adair?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you like this?¡±


    The man narrows his eyes and says, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, Pehry¡¯s men will find him soon. Vivian,


    have you ever thought about the consequences of kidnapping my son?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it, but ¡­¡± She suddenly pauses. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what will happen to your


    son after he¡¯s found.¡±


    With that, Vivian can clearly feel that the man uses more strength to pull her hand. And she feels the


    burning pain on her shoulder and arm joint. ¡°Rex, since I have done this, I will definitely think more.¡±


    Every word of her makes Rex hate her to the extreme, but he can¡¯t do anything to her. He doesn¡¯t dare


    to gamble with Adair¡¯s safety.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°Let me go first.¡±


    He tightens his hands which hold the woman¡¯s hands unconsciously, but in the end, he has no choice


    but to let her go.


    Vivianughs at him, and she turns around to get close to his hands. She looks at him so obsessively


    that the more she looks at him carefully, the more she likes him.


    She touches the man¡¯s cheek. Although she feels his anger, she doesn¡¯t care at all. She stands on


    tiptoe and says the most vicious words like love words, ¡°I installs a time bomb on him.¡±


    Hearing this, Rex is so shocked that he is unable to move at all.


    These words are not inferior to the bomb she has installed on Adair, which causes his heart to explode


    into pieces. His ck pupils suddenly contracts and his throat rapidly rolls up and down. His voice


    instantly bes hoarse, and the bloody smell pervades his throat, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    He has a lot to warn her, but he only says this sentence.


    ¡°I know you love this child the most. As long as you give yourself to me, I won¡¯t hurt him.¡± Vivian smiles


    and kisses his sexy chin. Her lips touch the skin, which she has never felt before.


    Vivian feels as if there is an electric current flowing down her lips to her heels. She feels as if she has


    been electrocuted, but just a light kiss makes her want more.


    But how much she enjoys it, how much Rex is disgusted to her. He has to clench his hands to restrain


    the impulse to push her away.


    Vivian keeps kissing his chin, neck, and his Adam¡¯s apple, ¡°Rex, do you know that I¡¯ve wanted you for


    a long time. I¡¯ve waited for this moment for more than three years, and now you¡¯re finally mine.¡±


    This sentence fully exposes her intentions. But Rex knows that he can¡¯t refuse her, because he must


    get more time to make Pehry¡¯s people find Adair.


    ¡°Why do you like me?¡± After thinking for a moment, he asks.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t expect him to ask her such a question. She pauses for a moment, and she says, ¡°I just


    like you, all of you, your good or bad, and all you have.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rex forcefully suppresses the disgust in his eyes and looks deeply at this face that has already


    beenpletely disfigured by jealousy. ¡°Just because of my appearance and status?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Vivian suddenly bes a little excited, and her voice also rises, ¡°I really love you, even if you


    have nothing, I love you too!¡±

 Chapter 460: Random Encounter

    Chapter 460: Random Encounter


    ¡°No.¡± The man firmly denies her affectionate confession, ¡°If I had nothing, you wouldn¡¯t love me.¡±


    Rex is very clear that the reason why Vivian wants to be with him desperately and crazily is not


    because of how much she loves him, but because she can¡¯t ept that she is neglected by him. She


    loves only herself.


    Vivian¡¯s pupils constrict, and she shakes her head desperately, ¡°No, Rex, you don¡¯t know how much I


    care about you. If it wasn¡¯t for my deep love, how could I do this?¡±


    From the moment she kidnaps Adair, there is no turning back. No matter what the oue is, she


    knows that she will not escape the punishment.


    The reason for all of this is because Vivian loves this man too much. Only such a reason can be


    epted by her.


    ¡°Do you know how much I hate Lily? She wasn¡¯t in City J before. I watched you cherish the memory of


    her in the past. Now shees back again and defeats all my efforts in the past three years. Rex, she


    shouldn¡¯t be between us. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Mentioning that woman, even if


    she isn¡¯t in front of them, Vivian still hates her to death.


    Rex clearly sees the jealousy and hatred burning in her eyes. He knows that no matter what he says,


    he can¡¯t change the woman in front of him. However, in order to get more time, he still tries his best to


    deal with her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lily, we wouldn¡¯t be together. I probably wouldn¡¯t have married in this


    lifetime, and it had nothing to do with her.¡±


    This makes Vivian feel better. A ray of hope lights up in her eyes. ¡°No, Rex, the reason why you think


    like this is because I didn¡¯t appear 30 years before. Now that I¡¯m by your side, everything will be


    different. Will you stay with me? I will treat you better than anyone else!¡±


    ¡°You kidnapped Adair. How am I supposed to be with you?¡± Rex follows her words and says, ¡°If you


    stop now, there will be a chance.¡±


    The sparkling light in Vivian¡¯s eyes quickly darkens. She stares at the handsome man in front of her.


    Surprise, confusion, and confusion all turn into determination in the end. ¡°No, Rex, I want to be with you


    right now.¡±


    She knows very well that as long as she has this man¡¯s body, even if nothing can be changed, it will still


    give Lily a heavy blow. If she can¡¯t have him, she will use all her means to make everyone unable to get


    him.


    After saying that, Vivian kisses him again. Rex suddenly frowns and dodges. Although he tries his best


    to restrain himself, he can¡¯t control his instinctive reaction.


    Vivian¡¯s touch makes him feel extremely disgusted, even if she is just a little closer to him, it can also


    cause his resistance in his bones.


    But the more he wants to hide, the more possessive Vivian bes. She even raises her hand to pull


    his shirt, and the buttons are unscrewed one by one by her. She stretches out her hand to touch the


    man¡¯s chest under his shirt ¡­


    Rex feels that her hands are like cold poisonous snakes spitting out on his body. He grabs her hand


    that is messing around and says, ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Vivian seems to not be able to see his disgust, and she is whispering to Adair, ¡°Rex, kiss me.¡±


    She vaguely remembers that the way Rex pulls Lily into his arms and kisses her. Every time she closes


    her eyes in the middle of the night, she will imagine that he is doing the same thing to her.


    Although Rex has made psychological preparations before hees, he looks at this face which is


    extremely disgusting to him, his body is as stiff as being punched, and he can¡¯t move at all. He can¡¯t do


    anything that is close to Vivian, even if it is just a kiss.


    The man quietly looks at the watch on the wall. Fifteen minutes pass since hees. At this moment,


    the phone in his pocket suddenly rings.


    After being interrupted, Vivian looks at the source of the voice vigntly.


    Rex takes out his phone and holds it in his hand. He wants to turn around and answer the phone, but


    he is stopped by Vivian. The smile on her face is very scary. ¡°Just pick it up here.¡± she says.


    Looking at the caller ID, Rex picks up the phone and stares at the woman in front of him. Without


    waiting for the other party to say something, he says bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±


    Pehry hesitates. After many years of tacit understanding and affection, he understands that it is not


    convenient for him to talk with him now.


    ¡°Adair has been found. He has a time bomb on him. But it is not remotely controlled. The bomb


    disposal experts have arrived. It is not difficult to deal with the bomb. We are very confident.¡± Pehry


    pants a little. The continuous tension causes his mood to rise and fall. He opens the screen and sees


    where Rex is. ¡°Our people will probably get to where you are in 15 minutes. Rex, you don¡¯t have to


    endure her anymore. That woman can¡¯t threaten you now.¡±


    As long as Adair is found, everything will be easy.


    This result is undoubtedly what Rex wants the most. Hearing that Adair is temporarily safe, he is finally


    relieved. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Three simple words don¡¯t mean much, but Vivian panics after hearing this. Perhaps people are more


    sensitive at a special moment, so she catches the worst information from these three words almost


    immediately.


    Perhaps, Adair is found.


    Her worries are quickly confirmed, because in the next second, Rex directly grabs her neck. Without


    the slightest bit of patience from before, the hatred that bursts out from the depths of his eyes almost


    burns her.


    Vivian feels a sharp pain in her throat. She can even feel the air getting thinner and thinner between


    her mouth and nose. She is directly grabbed against the wall, and her back is against the cold and hard


    white paint wall. She keeps struggling, ¡°Rex, Rex ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡± The man squeezes out a few words angrily. His handsome face flushes with


    rage, and the oppressive aura emanating from his body is like a Rakshasa from hell. ¡°You should be


    thankful that Adair is fine. Otherwise, you will be a dead dog now!¡±


    He is no longer willing to describe her in human terms, even if it is a form of insult to describe her as a


    dog.


    All the disguised appearances are shattered when Adair is found. Vivian¡¯s dream ends, and this dream


    is so short that she is unwilling to let it end like this.


    She nces at the door and sees the silver bottle. Thinking of the time when the medicine works, she


    raises her hand and covers the man¡¯s big palm on her neck. ¡°Rex, do you want to kill me? Alright, use


    more strength. As long as I die, everything will be over. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you and Lily live in


    peace!¡±


    At such a critical moment and in such a situation, Rex wishes that he could kill her. Vivian provokes


    him, so Rex immediately has the ruthless intention to kill her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His tightens his five fingers unconsciously. His deep ck eyes are like bottomless wells. He looks at


    Vivian, and her face is getting redder and redder. Afterwards, due tock of oxygen, the strength of his


    fingertips also increases. However, when his strength reaches a critical point, side effects ur.


    For some reason, he feels that he bes powerless suddenly, and he also feels a little dizzy. He


    suddenly loses strength. He is so dizzy that he even can¡¯t stand firmly ¡­

 Chapter 461: Finally Saved

    Chapter 461: Finally Saved


    This kind of reaction is too sudden. It is simply beyond the normal endurance of the body. His heart


    beats extremely fast. His chest pounds as if it is about to be cut a hole. The back of his head feels as if


    someone fiercely blunts him, and it hurts as if someone is pulling him.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Rex immediately notices that something is wrong and res at Vivian, who is not


    far away, with one hand propping up the wall.


    Vivian coughs twice. Her vocal cords damaged because of Rex, so her voice is hoarse, ¡°Rex, why


    would I let you leave so easily? I do all this to get you. Do you understand?¡±


    As she speaks, she carefully walks towards Rex. Vivian is a little afraid of his fierce appearance just


    now. She worries the pesticide effect is inadequate. The silver bottle contains vtile Love Potion. She


    takes a lot of efforts to find the seller. As long as someone stays in the room for more than 20 minutes,


    he will feel weak with if he uses strength. However, that person would still have a little consciousness,


    which is exactly what she wants.


    She just wants Rex to clearly remember what happen between them. He should know the feeling of


    standing aside and not being able to doing anything.


    Rex¡¯s mouth feels dry. His body is tired as if its strength is sucked away. His vision is blurry and his


    eyelids be as heavy as lead, but his thoughts are clear.


    Vivian trips Rex and a sessful smile appears on her face. Knowing that it is time for the medicine to


    take effect, she rxes and boldly supports the tall man. She walks to the bedside and pushes him


    down. Then, she turns around and walks to the door to cover the silver bottle again.


    Before Rex arrived, Vivian had already taken preventive medicine in advance. Therefore, she is fine.


    She looks at the small bottle in her hand and the man who is struggling to sit up straight in bed. She


    smiles and says, ¡°I don¡¯t expect this thing to work.¡±


    At that time, she just does that in case, and she doesn¡¯t expect that it would reallye in handy. If


    she hadn¡¯t prepared some medicines, she would have been controlled by Rex long ago.


    Vivian walks back to the bed and casually throws the silver bottle into the trash can. She climbs onto


    the bed that is originally small. She purposely slopes her shoulders a little and let the cor of her skirt


    fall off a bit. Then, she gropes the man all around his body, ¡°Rex, Rex ¡­¡±


    She calls his name in hushed voices on purpose. Rex wants to push her away but he doesn¡¯t have the


    strength. Seeing her take off his coat, he bites his tongue fiercely in a hurry. The strength is so great


    that the smell of blood immediately spreads in his mouth.


    The pain sobers him up, and he frowns and ps her hand away, ¡°Get off me!¡±


    How can Vivian be so easily willing to wait for the next moment? She smiles and takes off his shirt.


    Looking at the man¡¯s strong body, she keeps her eyes fixed on it. She greedily enjoys the beautiful


    body, ¡°Rex, I love you so much. Do you feel it?¡±


    She bends down like a devout worshipper, her slightly dry lips wandering around the man. She wants


    to kiss her body, ¡°Rex, you have feelings for me too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Disgusting!¡± Rex mercilessly interrupts her words. He has no desire at all for a nasty woman.


    He wants to push her away, but he is so weak that he can¡¯t raise his arms.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t stop moving. Now the hatred in her eyes is slowly reced by lust and love. Her


    breathing starts to quicken, and ¡°get him¡± is only one thought for her.


    No matter how much she has to pay, as long as she can obtain this man, it will be good.


    She can¡¯t wait to reach out to the man¡¯s belt buckle. The semen is disgusting. Rex can feel a wave of


    rubbing on his body. After a long time, he bes hazy. However, even so, he still puts all his strength


    into pulling out the short dagger from his pocket and stabs it towards her arm.


    The sharp de gently wipes away an alreadyrge wound. The knife flows out and falls to the foot of


    the bed. Vivian cries out in pain and covers the bleeding wound, ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    She stares at bloody arm, her eyes widen like balloons filled with air. And then sheughs foolishly,


    ¡°OK, Rex, How can you not give up? It is so interesting!¡±


    She sits upright slightly and says coldly, ¡°So what? Are you afraid that Lily won¡¯t want you after you


    having sex with me?¡±


    At this moment, Rex suddenly sees a redser beam shining through the gap between the door and


    the ground behind her. He is very familiar with what it is.


    Pehry¡¯s subordinatese.


    This is the way they tell him if he cane in and if there is a threat.


    Rex doesn¡¯t say anything. He is calm as if he doesn¡¯t see anything. He remains silent, looking for the


    safest opportunity.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivian does not disappoint him. She gets off the bed barefoot and stares at him with her eyes until she


    bends down to pick up the dagger that fell to the ground ¡­


    Rex¡¯s idea finally clicks and he immediately shouts, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Vivian is shocked by the man¡¯s roar. In less than a second, the door behind her is knocked open by


    someone from outside. A group of men wearing ck armor rumbles in.


    She immediately notices that something is wrong, but the other party never give her a chance to resist.


    Almost as soon as she regains her senses, she is pressed to the ground by the two of them.


    She has no choice but to turn her head sideways. Her cheeks heavily smashed into the ground, and


    her teeth break her lips. She only tries to move for a moment and is quickly mped down by even


    more strength.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes are scarlet red. The veins on her neck are exposed as she roars.


    She is unwilling to ept the failure. She clearly could be close to sess. She clearly could ¡­


    ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Don¡¯t touch him! That¡¯s my man!¡± Vivian repeats a sentence like mad. Her voice


    bes harsh. The two behind her wink at each other and knock her out by hands.


    Rex is helped to sit up from his bed. He is extremely dizzy. If it weren¡¯t for his perseverance, he would


    have fainted by now. Out of the corner of his eyes he sees the doctor who is about toe in. He


    suppresses the disgusting feeling in his chest and shouts in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯te in. There¡¯s a


    Love Potion!¡±


    The first batch of people who came in just now was wearing gas masks, and the doctors wouldn¡¯t


    definitely withstand it without masks.


    However, he has stayed in this room for too long. After shouting these words with all his might, a burst


    of blood energy surges and he feels the wind knocked out of him. All he hears is everyone¡¯s anxious


    shouts, ¡°Mr. Rex, Mr. Rex ¡­!¡±

 Chapter 462: Life Hangs in the Balance

    Chapter 462: Life Hangs in the Bnce


    When Karl receives the phone call in the hospital, he is dumbfounded. He knows that Lily have gone to


    Ennd, but he doesn¡¯t know that the child is kidnapped by Vivian in just a few days. Rex doesn¡¯t


    reveal anything. He understands that it is all for the sake of the child.


    But how could anything have happened to him?


    Karl feels grueling as if he is being fried on a pot of oil. He keeps pacing at the entrance of the hospital


    hall. His staffs never see him so uneasy before.


    However, the ambnce roars over and stops at the entrance of the hospital. He is still stunned as he


    rushes up and sees the familiar face on the stretcher.


    Rex¡¯s face is very pale, and sweat breaks out on his forehead. He ispletely unconscious. What is


    even more terrifying is that his nose and mouth begin to bleed on the way here. A few dark flushes


    hangs on his face, causing Karl¡¯s heart to tremble.


    After so many years of acquaintance, this is the first time that Karl has seen him appear in this state,


    causing him to be unable to regain his senses.


    ¡°Director Karl, Mr. Rex is not in a good condition. He needs to be rescued!¡± The doctors in the same


    profession know him and see him as if they grab onto a life-saving straw.


    He is an expert surgeon and he is more or less proficient in other specialties, but he has no experience


    dealing with such unexined symptoms.


    Karles to himself because of doctor¡¯s call. He even tears up a little. Rex¡¯s situation does not allow


    him to neglect at all. Time is life. He must take efforts to arrange effective treatment for him.


    ¡°Push him to the emergency room!¡± Karl forcefully holds back his tears and pushes him in with


    paramedics.


    On this side, Pehry also rushes to the hospital after hearing the news of the child¡¯s safety. He sees Karl


    changing his clothes and preparing to enter the emergency room as soon as he gets out of the


    elevator. He grabs him and says, ¡°Karl, what about Rex?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Karl¡¯s expression is very gloomy. Before he is diagnosed, he has no way to guarantee


    anything. He only prays that he will be safe and sound.


    Pehry¡¯s heart sinks, ¡°Then ¡­ should I tell Lily?¡±


    The corridor of the hospital falls into silence. After a long time, the man looks up and says firmly


    through the medical mask, ¡°We should. The child is safe, and Rex needs her.¡±


    After leaving these words, Karl turns around and enters the red-lit emergency room. The people sitting


    in the corridor outside are all his subordinates.


    The ck uniform is a little frightening. Pehry is worried and waves his hand irritably, ¡°You three stay,


    and the rest go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The sound of footsteps echoes in his ears as they walks further and further away, finally returning to


    silence.


    Through the door, the tense and nervous atmosphere continues to spread, making everyone present


    feel as if they will suffocate.


    Pehry walks into a safe passage and hurriedly takes out a cigarette from his pocket. At this moment,


    only this pungent gas can relieve the anxiety.


    Time passes by. The wait is long and difficult. He smokes heavily. Half of the smoke already is burned


    off after half a minute. The floating ashnds on the ground. He has no time to care. He is waiting for


    the cigarette to burn out and then throws them away.


    The expression of his face slightly changes. He takes out his phone and dials Lily¡¯s number. The voice


    on the phone is like thest announcement. Finally, the person on the other end picks up the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A gentle female voicees from the microphone. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, Pehry really couldn¡¯t


    bear to say this to her.


    ¡°Lily, this is Pehry.¡±


    ¡°Pehry, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily rarely contacts Pehry privately, so her voice sounds a little surprising.


    However, Pehry¡¯s next words let her freeze.


    ¡°Lily, Adair was kidnapped by Vivian. He was just rescued by our people. Now He has some external


    injuries, but it doesn¡¯t matter. He has already moved to a safe ce.¡± Speaking of this, Pehry


    subconsciously opens his eyes and looks towards the emergency room not far away. He can¡¯t see the


    words, nor can he see the person. He can only see the blood red light.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily holds her breath in an instant. Her heart is lightened just now, but now the news falls hardest on


    mood. She does not say anything, but her breathing bes heavy. She knows that there must be


    even worse news.


    As expected, Pehry suppresses his emotions and says, ¡°Rex¡¯s situation is not very good. The exact


    result is not clear. Karl is in the operating room and helps him check ¡­¡±


    With a sound, her brain ever just freezes and she ends up with a long silence.


    Lily ispletely stunned. For a moment, her minds go a nk. When she responds, bean-like tears


    falls straight down like a running tap. Pehry¡¯s voice continuously echoes in her ears, and her throat is


    chocked by a huge sour feeling. Her heart hurts when she says these words, ¡°What ¡­ did you say?¡±


    Pehry knows that everything he mentions now is in vain, so he only instructs her in a low voice, ¡°Lily,


    come back. Rex needs you.¡±


    Lily stands at the airport currently. Her flight today and she can arrive tomorrow. Today she is supposed


    to be in a good mood and have a cup of coffee at the airport, but she gets such a bad news instead.


    The child is kidnapped and something happens to Rex.


    Such big things happen to the two most important people in her life, but she is not by their side. She


    suddenly remembers the phone call she makes with Rex today. His voice is so hoarse that she clearly


    notices it. She should have ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my carelessness ¡­¡± Lily mes herself and regrets that she is in a


    foreign country and can¡¯t help them at all.


    Pehry doesn¡¯t know how tofort her. Anyone who hears such news would copse.


    ¡°Lily, you muste back safely. I believe Brother Rex will be fine. Take care of yourself. The person


    he cares about the most is you.¡±


    Lily can¡¯t stop crying. Tears and snot mixes together, and she is in a sorry state. Her state makes


    people feel sad. However, she doesn¡¯t care less about the strange gazes of the surrounding people.


    She just nods desperately, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now ¡­ Pehry, look after him. Count it as me begging you.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Pehry has to solemnly agree, ¡°We will bless Brother Rex. He will be fine.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily sits on the sofa dejectedly. Her eyes are hollow, and her tears flow


    down like crazy.


    She bites her lips tightly. She hates Vivian and the heavens. Why do they do this to her? She lives an


    extremely rough life for less than 30 years. Just as everything is moving towards hope, something bad


    happens again.


    Adair is kidnapped and Rex is seriously injured. It must be that Rex goes to save the child regardless of


    the consequences, so it turns out to be like this, right?


    She has too many extreme emotions. The serious sadness and worry are mixed as if they are


    rampaging through her blood. She barely endures it, and her body trembles violently as she leans on


    the table.


    At this moment, she finally understands what Rex means to her. He is so important that she can use


    her own life to exchange for his.

 Chapter 463: The Longest Confession of Love

    Chapter 463: The Longest Confession of Love


    It is undoubtedly the most torturous for Lily to stay for ten-odd hours all the way from London to City J.


    The moment she arrives safely, it is already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Everything is shrouded in


    darkness. Only the lights on both sides of the runway are on, and she suppresses emotions hovered in


    her heart.


    When she is pulling her luggage out of the airport gate, Pehry stands beside the car and waves to her,


    ¡°Lily, this way!¡±


    Lily hurriedly walks over, and Pehry takes the luggage and puts it in the trunk. There are no other


    people apanying him. They sit in the car, and an intangible sense of tension pervades the quiet


    carriage.


    ¡°Pehry, take me directly to the hospital,¡± Lily says. Due to crying bitterly, her voice is extremely hoarse.


    Pehry nods and starts the car.


    Along the way, there is almost nomunication between them. They don¡¯t mention Rex each other,


    but what they care about is that man.


    It isn¡¯t that she doesn¡¯t want to ask, but that she is afraid of asking. She wants to personally see it.


    The long silence makes Pehry a little worried. As the car passes by the intersection, he nces at the


    woman in the passenger seat. She doesn¡¯t cry, doesn¡¯t make any noise, and doesn¡¯t even reveal her


    emotions at all. It is beyond his imagination. However, the heartache and anxiety can be found on her


    face.


    ¡°Lily, are you ok?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily is trapped in her own emotions, and she doesn¡¯t hear it for a moment. It takes her a while to regain


    senses. She shakes his head gently and says in a very low tone, ¡°It is fine.¡±


    Now she no longer has any other feelings. She only wants to see that man as soon as possible. It is as


    if the only way to returns to normal is to watch him.


    After driving for more than an hour, the car enters the underground garage of Karl¡¯s Hospital. Lily


    calmly unbuckles her seat belt, but only she knows how trembling her fingers are.


    They walk to the door of the elevator. Pehry presses the button of the VIP-only one. Soon, the elevator


    opens. Lily looks at the bright light in the elevator room. It is clear that the space is not big, but she


    feels empty.


    She stands at the entrance of the elevator without moving. Pehry leers at her and says, ¡°Lily, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath and heavily exhales before finally walking in.


    Noticing that the elevator is getting higher and higher, Lily¡¯s heart starts beating rapidly. The heartbeat


    echoes in her ears, even causing the clothes on her chest to tremble slightly.


    The doorbell rings.


    The crisp voice breaks this unbearable silence. What will be, will be.


    Pehry looks at her pale and bloodless face. He feels heartbroken for Rex and this woman as well. He


    can¡¯t help but pat her shoulderfortably.


    Lily is in a daze. She does not know how she gets to the ward. She even forgets Karl¡¯s words. When


    she looks at the unconscious man lying in the istion area, putting on a white hospital uniform and


    wearing an oxygen mask on his face, her heart aches as if it is hit by a hammer.


    He is such a powerful and strong, but now, just five meters away from the door, she sees a lifeless Rex.


    ¡°How ¡­ how could this be?¡± Lily covers her mouth, being afraid that she will cry. Tears burst out again


    and grief fogs her eyes. She raises her hand to wipes it off and looks at Karl, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?¡±


    Karl looks at Lily who is trembling. His expression isn¡¯t rxed. But he tries tofort her as much as


    he can, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can survive now. There are no other physical injuries. Vivian only wants to get


    him, but it doesn¡¯t work out. However, there is a Love Potion in the room where the incident urs.


    There are vtile barbiturates, heroin and phenol. It is fine that the first two substances are mixed


    together, but phenol is extremely addictive and the concentration is high. The effects on the body will


    besting. The next 72 hours are for observation. As long as he gets over it, he will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Karl.¡± Lily cries and nods her head to thank him, ¡°As long as he is safe, I only hope


    that he can live a healthy life.¡±


    As for whether he is addicted or not, he should first have to ovee the first obstacle.


    Actually, this addiction is extremely difficult to quit. However, at this juncture, Karl is unable to tell her


    this fact, ¡°You rushed here overnight, right? It looks like yourplexion isn¡¯t good. Anyway, Rex is still


    asleep. I¡¯ll ask the nurse to have you on fluidster.¡±


    Lily shakes her head. She is in no mood for other things, ¡°Brother Karl, I¡¯m fine. Can I go in and


    apany him now?¡±


    It is istion ward. Logically speaking, under the current situation, Karl does not rmend her to


    enter. However, thinking of Lily¡¯s mood, he knows that he can¡¯t stop her. Even if he refuses her, she still


    wants to enter in this room. Moreover, Rex also needs her care now.


    ¡°You can go in and put on your istion suitter. I¡¯ll have someone bring you a set.¡± After Karl finishes


    speaking, he calls for the nurse to prepare a set. He waits for it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go discuss the follow-


    up treatment n with the experts. Pehry, you stay here. If you can¡¯t endure itter, tell nurses.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutester, Lily put on her istion suit and walks into the ward. She stands at the door without


    rushing in. Her gaze falls on the hospital bed a few meters away. Under the white quilt, she vaguely


    sees the outline and shape of his body. From stem to stern, he is so high that covers the whole bed. A


    usually proud man is lying on this hospital bed. He looks extremely fragile. How can she not feel sad?


    Thinking that all of this is caused by Adair, Lily wishes that the person lying there is herself.


    If she had taken the child to Ennd, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    Lily stands there for a long time, until her legs are slightly sore before she musters up the courage to


    walk to the bedside. She sits on the short stool beside the bed and raises her hand to hold hisrge


    hand. His originally warm fingers are now cold, and his thumb is connected to the instrument. Lily¡¯s


    tears roll down her cheeks. She cries herself almost unconscious.


    Seeing his closed eyes, the eyshes and his dry lips, Lily prays that he canst three days. No matter


    how difficult the future is, she will always apany him.


    Lily bends down and approaches the man¡¯s ear. She knows that he doesn¡¯t hear her, but she patiently


    and gently tells him, ¡°Rex, I¡¯m back. I came to look after you. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left. Wake up.


    When you wake up, we won¡¯t be separated anymore.¡±


    Pehry stands outside the ward. He knows that they need space so he doesn¡¯t disturb them. He


    inadvertently looks at the ward. The woman is close to the man¡¯s ears and says something. A few


    secondster, she slightly tilts her head and kisses the man. She carefully takes care of him as if she is


    afraid that it hurts him.


    In his thirty years of life, Pehry has never yearned for love and marriage. He feels that happiness is far


    away from him, but now he suddenly understands that love is the longestpanionship and


    confession.

 Chapter 464: Shinning Points of This Man

    Chapter 464: Shinning Points of This Man


    Rex and Adair¡¯s thing is soon known to the surrounding people. Orson and the others quickly arrive at


    the hospital and look at the man lying in the istion ward, feeling sad.


    ¡°How could this be? Is there anything else wrong with your body?¡± They have been friends for many


    years, and everyone is very worried.


    Karl feels more pressure than anyone else, ¡°We still need to observe him for three days. If he can


    survive these three days, his lives will be saved.¡±


    Save his life.


    These words sound so important and helpless. Yes, there is nothing more important than surviving.


    However, when do people just want to live?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lily? Is she in a good mood?¡± Orson looks at the weak figure lying beside the bed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Karl sighs, ¡°As hard as Rex is right now, her heart is tormented. Although these


    two people are usually so intense with each other, they still miss each other at the critical moment. Lily


    has always cried, and she can barely sleep.¡±


    Orson read countless cases and experienced many tear-inducing scenes. However, after hearing these


    words and seeing such a scene, he even tears up a little at the end. He hurriedly turns his gaze away,


    ¡°Rex has such a woman apanying him anymore. It can be considered heaven¡¯s blessing.¡±


    As brothers and friends, they can also feel Lily¡¯s kindness.


    There is a look of bitter on Karl¡¯s face, ¡°I hope this guy can survive, and there will be a time for him to


    enjoy himself.¡±


    After this, there must be no gap between Lily and him. Only in the face of life and death can one realize


    their feelings clearly, and can they truly resolve those misunderstandings. A great cmity will not die,


    and there will definitely be blessings afterwards. They only hope that Rex can hold on.


    ¡°Has Vivian been dealt with it?¡±


    The mention of the person who did all of this caused Karl¡¯s warm face to turn cold. ¡°Pehry has gone.


    He definitely won¡¯t make her feel better. After capturing her, he doesn¡¯t send her to the Public Security


    Bureau. I told him not to cause any deaths. Otherwise, Rex was wounded for nothing. It is not worth it.¡±


    Orson subconsciously frowns, but when he thinks of Vivian¡¯s face, he quickly feels relieved. He never


    responds with counter-violence. However, for such a woman whose human nature is ruined, he can¡¯t


    excite his ounce of sympathy.


    After calming down, he looks at the man in the ward again, and then raises his hand and pats Karl¡¯s


    shoulder solemnly, ¡°Karl, it¡¯s been hard on you. Please definitely let Rex stand up again!¡±


    Thetter also answers seriously, ¡°I will exhaust all my power.¡±


    ¡­


    The news of Rex quicklyes to Ryan¡¯s ears. He is still immersed in the sadness of Lily¡¯s departure.


    After hearing this news, he is stunned for a long time before he reacts.


    He doesn¡¯t contact anyone and immediately rushes to City J as fast as he can. After finding out the


    child¡¯s location, he doesn¡¯t even have time to catch his breath and directly rushes to the Imperial Vi.


    After the incident, Adair is taken care of by Fanny and Abby. Being afraid that the child will get scared


    by changing the environment, Abby brings her luggage over directly.


    At this moment, thendline at home rings. It is from the Vi property. It says that Mr. Ryan is at the


    door. Abby is shocked for a moment. She quickly understands who Mr. Ryan is referring to. After some


    consideration, she allows him toe in.


    It isn¡¯t out of any other considerations. It is only in thest two days that she has heard the child speak


    of Uncle Ryan. Abby feels that even if it is for the sake of Adair, she should let Ryan in.


    After all, although she has a good rtionship with Lily, the child is still closer to Ryan.


    Those five years abroad isn¡¯t for nothing.


    Ryan drives to the door of the Vi. There are Pehry¡¯s men guarding the door. They are afraid that


    there will be people disturbing the child. Seeing his car approaching, they are just about to interrogate.


    Abby appears at the door and personally opens the door of the Vi for him.


    Ryan smoothly drives into the front yard. After getting off the car, he doesn¡¯t say a word of nonsense.


    He doesn¡¯t even look at Abby and walks straight to the door with a dark expression.


    Abby¡¯s heart tightens. She quickly follows him and shouts, ¡°Mr. Ryan, please wait a moment!¡±


    Ryan is trying to care about the child. Noticing her obstruction, although he is unhappy, he still stops


    and looks over with a serious gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Ryan, I know you are very concerned about Adair now, but the child has just been kidnapped. He


    has suffered a lot of fright and his emotions are still unstable. Please don¡¯t be too excitedter.¡± Abby


    quickly walks up to him and stands between him and the door.


    Even though she knows that he won¡¯t harm Adair, Abby still can¡¯t help but instruct him. After all, she is


    relieved when she says it.


    Ryan nods, not saying anything else. His nose emits a deep and monotonous sound, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then does Abby open the door. They walk in together. Fanny is watching TV with Adair in the


    living room. There are a lot of stuffed toys on the sofa and carpet. It is the doctor¡¯s advice.


    When Adair hears the sound of the door, he turns his head and looks over. After seeing Ryan, his big


    eyes are stunned. Soon, they widen. If it was in the past, he would have run over quickly and pounced


    into his arms. But now, he is sitting there looking at him dumbly.


    Ryan feels a sudden pain. Although this child is not rted to him by blood, his feelings from childhood


    to adulthood are so deeply entrenched.


    The man walks straight over and stands in front of the sofa. Even Fanny has to raise her head to see


    his face.


    Ryan holds Adair in his arms and gently caresses his head with his big palm, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, and


    uncle is here.¡±


    Feeling the gentle force thatnded on her head, Adair seems to regain his senses. There is a trace of


    crying in his baby voice, and a pair of small hands tightly wrapped around his waist, ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ryan changes the cold and stiff manner before entering the room and squats down to look at him. His


    eyes are full of softness. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Adair recalls what happened not long ago, the tight space, the dpidated cabin, and the threats and


    kicks from Vivian. His eyes blinks and tears fill his eyes. ¡°Yes! I thought I would never see father,


    mother and uncle again.¡±


    When he hears the word ¡®father¡¯, Ryan¡¯s heart twists uncontrobly. He doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No one can hurt you with your uncle around. The bad guy has already been captured.¡±


    Ryan looks away. Seeing the bruises on the child¡¯s face, he wants to touch it but is afraid that it will


    hurt. His big hands freeze in the air. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The child shakes his head sensibly andughs with tears in his eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. With Uncle


    apanying me, I won¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±


    Behind him, Abby turns around slightly after hearing this. She can¡¯t help but want to cry. There are


    seven or eight blue and purple bruises on his body. Most of them are on his stomach and chest. It can


    be seen how heavily that bitch attacked at that time.


    Ryan grits his teeth and restrains the anger. He doesn¡¯t want the child to continue thinking about it.


    ¡°These wounds will be Adair¡¯s medals, just like Captain America¡¯s, and your favorite Spider-


    Man¡¯s. Adair is a man, so you are not afraid. Only with these can you be a superhero who


    protects your mother.¡±


    Abby heard the gentle tone of a man. She always thinks that Ryan is too sharp and dangerous. It


    seems that no one can touch the softest part of his heart. However, when she hears this, she realizes


    that many things are not what you see. When facing Adair, he casts his radiance and love over


    Adair.

 Chapter 465: Finally Awake

    Chapter 465: Finally Awake


    Lily apanies Rex in the hospital. After learning from Abby that Ryan goes to see the child every


    day, she feels a little relieved. She takes the time to call him. That person does not say much and


    hangs up in a hurry.


    It is already the third day of Rex¡¯s hospitalization, but the man lying on the bed is not awake. Her mind


    is filled with what Karl said before. The closer the 72-hour observation period is, the more uneasy she


    feels.


    ¡°Brother Karl, why isn¡¯t he awake? Is there something wrong with his body?¡±


    Karl looks at the person who finds him for the fourth time in a day. He is equally anxious, ¡°The


    apparatus shows that the vital signs are very stable. Perhaps he is not conscious enough.¡±


    ¡°But today is already the third day. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to him ¡­¡± Lily¡¯s hands are


    cold. She has been staying in the hospital these days. She can¡¯t eat well and can¡¯t sleep. She looks


    older than ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to worry about this now. We can only wait for Rex to wake up first. As long as his


    apparatus doesn¡¯t fluctuate too much, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Even now, he can onlyfort her like this.


    However, just as they are talking, the dean¡¯s office suddenly makes sounds. It is a notification from the


    equipment connected to Rex¡¯s hospital bed.


    The next second, Karl suddenly stands up from his chair. After carefully examining the equipment, he


    looks at Lily in surprise and excitement, ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±


    They flow into the ward as well. They just push open the door and walk to the bedside when they meet


    a pair of familiar ck eyes. Neither of them expected that after leaving for a few minutes, the man


    would suddenly wake up.


    Lily¡¯s eyes turn red. Her tears seem to be running dry these days. She stands at the bedside, bends


    down and kisses, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Rex watches what is happening in front of him. After a few days of unconsciousness, his minds


    be somewhat dull. Only when Lily stood up did he understands what happened.


    Adair¡¯s disappearance, Vivian¡¯s sinister smile, and the scenes that happened in the room sweep


    towards him like a rising tide, rushing into his mind.


    The man knits his brows, looking a little painful. His heart rate and blood pressure are both rising on the


    bedside monitor, causing Karl toe over and speed up the infusion device a bit to calm his


    emotions. ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re finally awake. If you don¡¯t wake up tonight, I¡¯ll doubt my medical skills!¡±


    As years of close friends forever, Karl is extremely excited about his awakening. These days, he is


    most worried about Rex. After all, all the treatments are done by him. If something really happens to


    Rex, he will never be able to face himself in this lifetime.


    Fortunately, he wakes up.


    ¡°How are you? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Lily looks at him and frowns. She asks again and again.


    Her words overflow with love and concern.


    Rex stares at her crumpled face. He can tell that she has been worrying a lot these days. Her hair is a


    little greasy, and her clothes are wrinkled. However, when he thinks that all of this is for his own sake,


    he feels iparably moved.


    He wants to raise his hand to embrace her, but even though he uses half of his strength, he does not.


    The man¡¯s brows knit even more tightly, and he looks towards his body with his deep eyes, ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t


    move.¡±


    As soon as he opens his mouth, his throat starts to ache as if it is on fire. He subconsciously coughs,


    but every time his lungs tremble, his face turns pale with pain.


    Lily feels painful but doesn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    Karl takes off the oxygen mask and covers his mouth, ¡°Before you faint, you inhaled harmful gases.


    There are slight effects on your respiratory tract and lungs. Don¡¯t speak yet.¡±


    After he finishes speaking, he hurriedly observes the data and calls the doctors and nurses behind him


    for a series of examinations.


    As he moves, Rex watches as his arms and legs are raised and lowered, numb and mechanically


    cooperating. The feeling of his body not being dominated makes him feel a little painful.


    Lily notices that the man looks away and immediately asks him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If your throat hurts,


    you can use your eyes to tell me what you need.¡±


    Rex¡¯s gaze is heavy, and he shakes his head in the end, not saying anything.


    The ward is very quiet. From time to time, there are doctorsmunicating with each other. Lily only


    has him in her heart, and she is extremely nervous as she waits for the results of the examination.


    After Karl finishes reading all the data, he finally heaves a sigh of relief, ¡°Apart from the shadows in his


    lungs that need to be examined further, there are no major problems in other areas. After stabilizing for


    a while tomorrow, he will be transferred to an ordinary VIP ward. You can rest assured.¡±


    This result is undoubtedly the best for Lily. She looks at Karl gratefully, ¡°Thank you, thank you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my body move?¡± Even though his throat is aching, the man still manages to speak in his


    hoarse voice.


    ¡°The gas you breathe has threeponents. They are all vtile. You have stayed in the room for


    more than 20 minutes, so the side effects will be greater. Temporary paralysis is also considered one of


    them.¡± Karl raises his hand and looks at his watch, ¡°You can almost get out of bed tonight, but you still


    need to recover if you want to walk smoothly.¡±


    Rex just listens. There aren¡¯t much emotional ups and downs, but he seems to be thinking about


    something and his eyes lose in though. His indifference surprises the medical staffs behind him.


    However, on second thought, such a man is naturally different from an ordinary person.


    ¡°You just wake up and need more rest. Call me if you have any questions.¡± As Karl speaks, he winks at


    Lily, ¡°Lily,e out and I¡¯ll tell you a few precautions.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The door of the ward is closed, and Karl walks to the end of the corridor of the hospital. Lily follows


    behind him. They stand face to face, knowing each other¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Although Rex is awake this time, his body is not as good as before. It will probably take a week for his


    body to recover conservatively. That¡¯s good to say, but as the numbness in his body fades away, the


    addiction I told you about before will also gradually increase.¡±


    Karl¡¯s isn¡¯t rxed. Lily realizes the seriousness of the matter, ¡°Brother Karl, don¡¯t worry. I will always


    be by his side.¡±


    As for this point, Karl has doubt of it, but ¡­ he sees the worry shing through Lily¡¯s eyes and very


    thoughtfully takes the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you have any other questions that you can ask me?¡±


    Lily bites her lip and hesitates for a moment before she says, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell him about this.


    He¡¯s such a strong person. If he knows about this ¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, she shivers. Karl naturally knows what she was worried about. In fact, he also


    doesn¡¯t know what to do. But things already happened, it is useless to say more. It can only take one


    step at a time.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Step by step, let¡¯s make him recover his body first. As for the rest, just stabilize Rex¡¯s mood.¡±

 Chapter 466: A Raid Kiss

    Chapter 466: A Raid Kiss


    After saying a few words to Karl, Lily returns to the ward where Rex lies t on the bed with the same


    posture as before. Because he cannot move, he can only turn his eyes to one side as much as he can


    to see Lily. The ck eyeballs areid on one side, which makes him look a little amusing.


    However, Lily doesn¡¯t care. She walks over and strokes the man¡¯s smooth forehead, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long


    as you don¡¯t fever again.¡±


    Rex stares at the woman standing beside the bed. When he wakes up, there is no one in the ward. At


    that moment, he is panicked before he could gain his consciousness. Only after knowing that Lily and


    Karl have rushed into the ward does he feel relieved.


    However, because of this ident, he can only lie in bed like this, unable to even give even a hug. This


    feeling of powerlessness and fragility makes him feel like he is a cripple.


    Lily notices his negative emotions and doesn¡¯t know what to say tofort him. After this incident, the


    rtionship between the two seems to be even more precious. She wants to apany him, but she


    also knows that a man who is usually so arrogant will definitely feel ufortable in this condition.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Who wants to show his ipetence in front of his beloved woman?


    However, Lily does not think so. She knows that the reason why he bes like this is for the sake of


    his child, and, her.


    In Rex¡¯s burning gaze, she leans closer to the man¡¯s beautiful thin lips and kisses him lightly on his dry


    lips.


    There are not too many movements. She just leans gently on him and gives him a light kiss. Their


    heartbeats seem to be the same as each other because of this kiss.


    Lily doesn¡¯t keep this kiss for too long. She is afraid that it will affect his breathing. His respiratory tract


    is damaged, so she has to be careful and pay more attention.


    She straightens her waist and stands not too far away from him. She carefully puts her arms by his


    side, afraid that she will touch somewhere improperly. ¡°Rex, it¡¯s really good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    A few days of worry turns into sparkling tears with Rex recovering his consciousness. When her


    eyshes flicker a few times, she blinks a few drops of tears. Rex can¡¯t help but frown as he looks at


    her. He wants to reach out to wipe away her tears, but when he uses just a bit of strength, his body


    bes numb. He can only watch helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡± Rex endures the pain and spits out these two words. He does his best.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to affect his emotions so she raises her hand and rubs her


    cheeks randomly, squeezing out a smile that isn¡¯t good-looking. ¡°Adair is fine, you can rest assured.


    Now that Aunt Fanny and Abby are apanying him at home and Pehry¡¯s guards are also outside,


    you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    She conceals information of Ryan, fearing that he will think nonsense and worsen his illness.


    Rex stares at her and listens to her words. His eyes are the reflection of her figure. It is clearly so


    petite, but it gives him the most resolute strength.


    ¡°Adair has only a few wounds on his body. The doctor has already examined them and decides that it


    doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s just frightened and needs to rest for a few days.¡± Lily is afraid that he will be


    worried, so she tells him this. ¡°Right now, the most important thing is your body. You don¡¯t need to think


    about anything else.¡±


    ¡°What did Karl say to you just now?¡± Rex asks after she finishes her words.


    Lily¡¯s heart skips a beat when he asks. Thinking of what Karl has told her just now, she will not tell him


    all these anyway. She is deceived by his lying on the hospital bed. In fact, he is still so sharp that he


    can see through her with a single nce.


    Lily stands up and raises her hand to reach for the medical syringe beside her. Actually, she is just


    avoiding the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°He just tells me about the problems I need to pay attention to when you do


    recovery exercise.¡±


    ¡°Anything more?¡± The man¡¯s voice is deep. He isn¡¯t asking but confirms that they must have talked


    something else.


    Lily knows that she can¡¯t conceal it at all, and she can only y it by ear first. ¡°Brother Karl did say that


    it might be difficult for you to recover atter stage, but it only takes at most about a week. It won¡¯t be


    too long.¡±


    Rex stares at her unblinkingly. Lily feels weak, but she forces herself to remain calm. Half a minute


    later, she is so nervous that she almost can¡¯t hold on. However, this man finally moves his gaze away.


    She heaves a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he does not continue to ask more, otherwise, she really does


    not know how to conceal it.


    After Rex wakes up, Pehry, Orson, and the otherse to see him again. At night, he finally can talk


    without great difficulty and can also drink some water.


    Rex winks at Karl. Karl then takes Lily out. The three men are in the ward together, looking at each


    other. Finally, they start their chats.


    ¡°I¡¯m already dealing with Vivian. Actually, she doesn¡¯t have any detailed ns behind her. I guess it


    was impulse that blinded her. She wanted to see you with all her heart.¡± Pehry says indifferently, not


    saying anything about what he has done these past few days.


    Ever since Pehry has taken control of Vivian, he has not handed her over to the police. Although


    Vivian¡¯s family is now exerting pressure on the police, it is after all a matter of kidnapping and they will


    not gain any benefits. The police negotiate with them, but it is mostly just a formality. If there weren¡¯t be


    anypulsory requirements, Vivian will be in Pehry¡¯s hands.


    Vivian poisons Rex with such a poisonous addictive drug, which made Pehry almost go mad when he


    found it out, so Pehry had someone get the same drug and poisoned Vivian with a double volume in


    order to revenge.


    As for when to release her, at least it¡¯d be when Rex can walk out of this ward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with anything else. But you should not go so far as to kill her.¡± Although Rex hates


    Vivian to the bone, he doesn¡¯t want Pehry¡¯s life to be stained, ¡°It isn¡¯t worth for such a woman.¡±


    Orson also echoes, ¡°Yes, Pehry. You have to pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Pehry waves his hand carelessly. His long and narrow eyes are filled with


    darkness. ¡°I will definitely let her live no better than die!¡±


    ¡°Rex, leave all these matters to us, your brothers. You have to take good care of yourself now.¡± Orson


    says as he nces at the ward door. ¡°Lily is a good woman. She has been staying at your bed to look


    after you for the past few days. For her sake, you have to be fine,¡± Orson says.


    How can Rex not know all these?


    Right now, he is lying in such a sorry state that he can¡¯t move. Someone helps him eat and drink.


    However, not only does he not enjoy it, but he feels himself a cripple. Lily takes care of him all the time


    and is always afraid that he will not feel emotionally good. He feels heartache for her carefulness to


    avoid hurting his heart.


    Thinking of all this, the man¡¯s slightly smiled. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll see you all in the Red Club when I¡¯m well.¡±


    Hearing it, Pehry and Orson feel relieved and say, ¡°Alright! Rex, we¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Lily is dragged to the office by Karl to talk about something about medicine treatment. Although the


    nurse has told her before, he is afraid that she will forget it. He repeats it again and half an hour after,


    when she returns to the ward, Pehry and Orson have already left. Only Rex is here.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± Lily looks around the empty ward and is shocked.


    Rex no longer feels his throat as painful as it was when he woke up. He looks at the water beside him


    and says, ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Lily immediately walks over to pour out the water and inserts a straw into the cup and ces it to his


    mouth. Unexpectedly, the man does not drink but suddenly kisses the back of Lily¡¯s hand.


    His warm lips scratch her skin. Lily¡¯s entire body seems to have been passed through an electricity. Her


    face turns red, and her eyes widen like copper bells. ¡°You, you ¡­¡±


    But Rex is calm as if he hasn¡¯t done anything. His eyebrows are filled with emotions, and his hoarse


    voice sounds sexy at this moment. ¡°I can¡¯t reach your lips, so I can only kiss your hand.¡±

 Chapter 467: Seek Privileges like a Hooligan

    Chapter 467: Seek Privileges like a Hooligan


    When Lily sees that he is still in the mood to joke with her, the umted anger and anxiety in her


    heart pour out. ¡°You still have the nerve to say! Who told you to go find Vivian alone? Do you know how


    dangerous it is? If she had any other ns at that time, you would even have not saved yourself! You


    usually stress that you are invincible, but why should you fail at the critical moment?¡±


    When Rex sees her red eyes and how she is like scolding him with concern and patience, he is filled


    with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to apologize. I¡¯m just afraid that something really annoying will happen to you. Do you


    understand?¡± Lily feels ufortable hearing his apology.


    She had already heard Pehry say that there was a safer way to deal with the matter at that time, but he


    ignored it and rushed forward alone. ¡°In future, you won¡¯t hide such a thing from me anymore. You


    must think twice before acting.¡±


    ¡°Lily, but that¡¯s none other than our son.¡± At that time, the situation was so urgent that he didn¡¯t have


    time to care about anything else. Even if he knew it was a trap, he would still fly forward like a moth


    pouncing on fire.


    Perhaps he is indeed a person who emphasizes results in other matters, but in the face of his own


    child, he cannot think that much. Even if he is lying in the hospital bed now, he does not regret his


    decision at that time.


    Although Lily is scolding him, she seems to be still frightened thinking of that scene again. If Adair


    returned safely but something unexpected happened to Rex, to her, it is all the same.


    To her, the loss of either of these two people is a world-shattering pain.


    Rex knows what she is thinking, but he can¡¯tfort her very well. He just listens to her words and


    looks into her eyes carefully with his ink-spilled ck eyes. ¡°In the future, our family of three will not be


    separated anymore.¡±


    Previously, because of Marina, they had misunderstood each other for so many years, and now


    because of Vivian, they have experienced a cmity, but no matter what, they are still together. This is


    enough.


    Hearing it, Lily feels very sweet. She holds his big palm and rubs it against her cheek twice. ¡°Then you


    have to get better quickly in case I will go back on my word.¡±


    Go back on your word?


    ¡°You¡¯re already the mother of my child. Who else do you want to marry?¡± He raises his eyebrows, his


    sparkling eyes full of ridicule.


    Lily¡¯s heartbeat bes fast when he says that. She can¡¯t help but joke as well when she gently taps


    her lips and res at him shyly, ¡°You still care who I¡¯ll marry when you¡¯re lying sick in bed now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just temporarily unable to move. Everything else is quite powerful.¡±


    He especially emphasizes the word ¡°powerful¡±, and his handsome and three-dimensional facial


    features reveal his somewhat sexy intention.


    He is clearly lying stiff on the hospital bed, unable to move. Facing a man who can¡¯t do anything and


    who says these, Lily feels her heart palpitates.


    Only the two can understand what the context is now, and it seems that she is full of embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hard-mouthed. Apart from your eyes that can still move, everything else is not powerful


    anymore!¡±


    Hearing this, heughs and his expression darkens, ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    Lily can¡¯t bear it anymore. She really wants to beat him, but finds nowhere to do so, and she can only


    stomp her feet, ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°What am I talking?¡± He deliberately looks at her teasingly, as if it is her fault. ¡°You yourself think too


    much, don¡¯t you? Indeed, people say that women are like wolves and tigers when they are 30, and you


    are about this age ¡­¡±


    ¡°Rex!¡± Lily turns up her voice and interrupts him, embarrassed. ¡°Can you be a little more serious? What


    are you thinking even when you¡¯re still ill?¡±


    However, looking at her red face, Rex feels that it is not enough. He is determined to deliberately distort


    her meaning to the end, ¡°So you are looking forward to my recovery?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When ites to bickering, especially of this kind, Lily is definitely not his opponent, and she is


    immediately blocked from speaking by him now.


    Rex is satisfied with seeing her so angry that her eyes turn wide and round, and only then does he


    finally retract his gaze. He mutters something, which is so vague that one cannot hear him clearly.


    Lily tilts her ear, ¡°What?¡±


    He says it again. But with a few words unclear, she still doesn¡¯t understand what he means.


    Lily is worried about him, afraid that he feels somewhere ufortable. She leans over and


    approaches where only a fist away from his face. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°I said--¡± He deliberately prolongs the word ¡°said¡± and looks at her with a burning gaze. Not known if it


    is because of a sore throat or something else, the next two words are spoken very, very slowly by him.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Lily is shocked for a moment before she reacts. She finally understands why he can¡¯t speak clearly just


    now. It is not that he can¡¯t say clearly, but he deliberately drives her closer!


    She wants to stand up immediately. The man sees it and says at once, ¡°Do you have the heart to see


    me like this?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lily looks at his pair of burning eyes. She can see the obsidian-like pupils and his desire for her in


    his eyes.


    Does she have the heart?


    Of course, she doesn¡¯t.


    She sighs silently in her heart. Actually, he desperately wants her kiss.


    She has no choice but to lower her head and quickly kisses the man¡¯s lips. However, when she wants


    to leave, the man bites her lips.


    She feels a slight pain and yelled, ¡°Oh!¡±


    When Rex hears this, he stops biting but kisses her back. Seeing that she does not resist, he bes


    more rampant. His flexible tongue pierces into every corner of her mouth, as if he is to eat all of her.


    Lily feels a little painful from his kiss, but this kind of pain arouses her greater reaction. Her lips are


    numb and she feels numb all over her body. Countless kisses make her familiar with this feeling, and


    her body involuntarily gets closer.


    But no, he¡¯s still sick.


    Thinking of Karl¡¯s instructions, Lily raises her head. Her breath is already unstable. ¡°You, you have to


    rest carefully, otherwise your lung might be sick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± As he speaks, he is about to raise his head up, too.


    Lily tilts her head and dodges. She is a little far away and says, ¡°It¡¯s better to listen to Brother Karl.¡±


    She needs to be careful and pays more attention to avoid the chance, though it is a chance of a million.


    Anyway, it is better that she prevents this case. This is always Lily¡¯s way of dealing with matters.


    Seeing the small mes burning in his eyes, Lily knows that she can¡¯t continue to be like this. Standing


    upright, she goes out to calm herself down. At this time, her gaze sweeps across the area between the


    man¡¯s legs under the quilt, and the outline of the thing is somewhat obvious ¡­


    Her face turns very red and she doesn¡¯t dare to look at it any longer before turning around and walking


    out of the room.


    Damn it, in such case he can also ¡­


    Rex stares at her back until shepletely disappears before turning to look at the ceiling above his


    head. He inhales and exhales. Actually, his respiratory tract is still a little painful, but it is worth it for this


    kiss.


    Ten minutester, the ward door opens again, but the person who enters is not Lily.


    Karl walks in with the newly prescribed medicine and looks around the room in surprise, ¡°Why are you


    alone? Where¡¯s Lily?¡±


    Rex¡¯s body gradually calms down, but he doesn¡¯t have any intentions to care Karl¡¯s words. When he


    thought of Lily¡¯s words just now--¡¯It¡¯s better to listen to Brother Karl¡¯--he doesn¡¯t have a good expression


    on his face.


    When Karl sees him like this, he thinks that the two might have quarreled again and he immediately


    bes excited, ¡°So what? You just woke up and started a conflict again?¡±


    Karl has originally been worried that this man would suffer a blow after he woke up, but Karl doesn¡¯t


    expect that he would be so fine that as if there is nothing happens. The man¡¯s mental endurance is


    simply too good.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The man coldly spits out two words without any intention ofmunicating with him.


    Karl is even more convinced. He puts down the medicine in his hand and rushes to the bedside to start


    educating Rex, ¡°Rex, it¡¯s not that I scold you. But why are you acting so recklessly now? Not to mention


    what happened to you before, even now, Lily¡¯s willingness to agree to you is a form of kindness. She


    has apanied you all these days but you still quarrel with her. Do you have any conscience?¡±


    Before Karl can finish his words, Lily walks in from outside. She doesn¡¯t dare to leave for too long, and


    she is unexpected to hear such words. She immediately coughs awkwardly, ¡°Brother Karl, we didn¡¯t


    quarrel.¡±


    Karl traces the source of the voice, and he looks at Lily, who is awkward and embarrassed, and then he


    waves his big palm, saying, ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t need to favor him. Anyway, he¡¯s just a sick man now. If you


    have any dissatisfaction, just vent it out.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rex, ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    How should she exin? Saying that she is embarrassed and awkward now because of Rex¡¯s drama


    just now?

 Chapter 468: Don’t Bully Her

    Chapter 468: Don¡¯t Bully Her


    However, when she turns around and sees the man look frustrated, Lily suddenly doesn¡¯t want to


    exin anything. She should let him taste this. This is the retribution of his non-stop speaking some


    time ago.


    Karl sees her acquiesce and then he says even more vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what you are doing


    at home. In the hospital, especially in my hospital, I can¡¯t watch you bully her.¡±


    Rex can endure anything else, but he cannot endure that Karl shows his highness in front of his wife.


    He has long since discovered that Lily has an inexplicable sense of obedience and admiration towards


    Karl, and now he knows where theye from.


    Theye from Karl¡¯s shameless boasting.


    ¡°Did you see me bullying her?¡± The man raises his eyebrows with disdain and contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that I catch you bullying her in action?¡±


    Rex does not refute. Instead, he follows Karl¡¯s words and says, ¡°Yes, I bullied her. But she has admitted


    it and was speaking for me just now, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Lily says before Karl can speak anything, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t be too much!¡±


    As Karl is speaking for her, she definitely can¡¯t make him feel such awkward and embarrassed.


    ¡°You can act like this relying on Lily¡¯s kindness treating you so well now. But you will know what the


    result is when you get recovered!¡± Karl doesn¡¯t want to scold him anymore. Anyway, he is sick now. He


    should follow him. The most important thing is his recovery.


    After instructing Lily about the dosage, Karl hands Lily the VIP card of the canteen in the hospital. ¡°His


    food must be light these few days. And the food outside may not work. The VIP card means there is


    one cooker for only one person. And the food is all made by a nutritionist. You can just take with you


    this food card to get the meal,¡± Karl says.


    Lily takes it and says, ¡°Thank you, Brother Karl.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Karl turns around and walks out. Before he leaves, he does not forget to give Lily a wink. ¡°If


    he is going somewhat mad, just ignore him and tell me.¡±


    The door is opened and then closed, leaving only two people in the room looking at each other again.


    Four eyes meet. Two gazes meet in the quiet air. For some reason, Lily feels a burst of amusement.


    She unconsciously moves her gaze away, and the corners of her mouth curl up as she endures the


    amusement.


    The man who looks at her is also the same, his thin lips curling into a smile of delight.


    ¡­


    On the other side, unlike the atmosphere in the hospital, Vivian has been locked up in the basement for


    the fourth day. She does not know what time it is now, nor does she know whether it is day or night


    outside. There is no light in the entire room, and her line of sight is all pitch ck.


    She is captured by Pehry¡¯s men. After Adair and Rex are rescued and she is in his hands, it is as if she


    has been sentenced to death. Pehry would teach her its consequence in his own way.


    He has inflicted on her what she has done to Rex and even has increased the dosage, letting the


    addictive gas drift into her nose, then her lungs along the trachea, and finally throughout her body.


    At first, she is painful, but slowly, she starts having illusions. She could see Rex in the darkness and


    could see him hugging her. She smiles, filled with joy. But just when she feels that happiness was


    about to descend on her, everything instantly returns to reality, plunging her back into the abyss.


    She is addicted to the drugs, and Pehry does not give her a continuous inhtion of that gas. Instead,


    he mercilessly locks her up in the basement after she bes addicted.


    At this moment, Vivian feels as if there are 10,000 ants crawling in her body. Countless ants with tiny


    ck feet walk through the walls of her blood vessels, through her head, and through her bones ¡­


    She starts to feel cold and drool. She doesn¡¯t care what kind of image she is now. She curls up in a


    corner and hugs her own body with both hands. She thinks that this will relieve the pain. However, time


    slowly passes, and it doesn¡¯t help at all.


    Pain, boundless pain¡­


    Before, Vivian thinks that even if she doesn¡¯t get any benefits, Rex should live with this addiction, but


    she has never expected that she herself would experience this today.


    Gradually, her body begins to get out of control. She cannot withstand the torment, and her hands are


    trembling. Even so, she still tries her best to climb to the door and keeps hammering the door.


    ¡°Anybody,e ¡­¡±


    Her consciousness is gone, and her body seems to be pulled by something. However, there is clearly


    nothing. It is just an illusion.


    The pain and itchiness disappear. She wants to vomit, yet nothing but salivaes out.


    Vivian begins to use her head instead of her hands to m heavily against the door panel, producing a


    dull thud that echoed in the basement, making it seem exceptionally terrifying there.


    She feels something pressing down on her chest, and her breathing bes rapid.


    Her eyes are scarlet and her body twists. Even her forehead is hit with a dark red blood clot. Her skull


    seems to be about to crack, but she can¡¯t stop at all. She is knocking on the door like she is crazy ¡­


    Half a minute passes, but to her, it seems like it¡¯s half a year.


    Just as she is about to suffocate, the door in front of her is finally opened.


    The light shines into her eyes. She is ustomed to the pain of the darkness so her eyes seem to be


    stabbed by the light. Vivian closes her eyes again and cannot see what¡¯s happening. She only hears an


    evil and charming voice, ¡°Give her an injection.¡±


    Immediately, her arm is pricked by something. A cold liquid is poured into her blood, and with it her


    body gradually calms down.


    She lies on the ground powerlessly, like a dog that has escaped death, breathing heavily.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She sees a man in spotless ck leather shoes enter the room and walk straight to her. After a while,


    she adapts to the light and raises her head with great difficulty and sees the face of the man who


    leaves countless pains on her.


    Vivian grabs the man¡¯s ankle and says, ¡°Give me, give me the drug ¡­¡±


    Pehry hears her hoarse voice and feels her force on his feet. He immediately feels disgusted and kicks


    her away, ¡°To give you the drug?¡±


    Vivian nods, but isughed at by him, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is you who drugged me and made me addicted. Why don¡¯t you give the drug to me now?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to torture you.¡± Pehry doesn¡¯t conceal his intentions at all. ¡°If I make you happy, I¡¯m not


    feeling well.¡±


    When he thinks of what this woman has done to Rex, he, as Rex¡¯s brother, wishes he can kill her.


    Vivian only feels this handsome and soft face is simply a devil¡¯s one. She res at him resentfully,


    ¡°Pehry, you don¡¯t dare to kill me. When I get out, I will exin everything to the police. You abuse


    lynching! I won¡¯t let you live a good life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Pehry raises his eyebrows and slightly spreads out his hands. He is not afraid at all. He


    slowly squats down and finds there is a wrinkle on his expensive leather shoes. He does not touch her


    because she is dirty. ¡°Well, I wonder what kind of scene it¡¯ll be when your parents see how you are


    now.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Hearing him mention her parents, Vivian bes sensitive and


    emotional.

 Chapter 469: Dad Is My Hero

    Chapter 469: Dad Is My Hero


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, but if you don¡¯t obey, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± Pehry has never lost in getting


    how people think in mind.


    Sure enough, Vivian is terrified when she hears this. She is now a cripple. After she knows that it is no


    longer possible for her to be with Rex, herint and resentment towards her parents disappear as


    well. She just regrets not listening to her family back then.


    ¡°Pehry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I¡¯ve done myself. If you hand me over to the police, I¡¯ll admit my


    crime.¡± Vivian stares at the man in front of her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Actually, what she is most afraid of is that Pehry hands her over to the police. As she kidnapped Adair


    and hurt Rex, she would be charged greatly. Added Rex¡¯s special identity, it is possible that she will be


    given a lifetime imprisonment and she will be hopeless in the rest of her life.


    But now, after so much torture, Vivian realizes that she will only be safe if she is in Public Security


    Bureau. She would rather admit her guilt than continue to be abused by him!


    Pehry pulls the corner of his lower lip but does not smile. His face is cold, panicking people. ¡°Hand you


    over to the police is doomed, but it¡¯s not up to you to decide when to.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face turns ashen when she hears it. When she thinks of the endless pain ahead, her heart


    trembles. She is the most familiar with this medicine, and the symptoms at the early stage of addiction


    are good. Butter she will be worse off than dead!


    ¡°Please, please let me go. I can do for you anything you want!¡± Vivian changes her arrogance and


    pleads with him.


    Pehry sees her tears and snot on her face. Apart from being disgusted, he has no other feelings. He is


    originally an indifferent person. Although he usually looks exaggerated and enchanting, he is an


    indifferent person. All of his feelings are given to his brothers who he confirms.


    ¡°You made Rex so miserable, yet you still want to escape unscathed?¡± Pehry stands up again, as if he


    is telling a joke. He knows that the drug will make her be addicted to sexter on, so he winks at


    the man beside him. ¡°You just watch here. As long as she¡¯s not dead, you don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Pehry!¡± The man replies loudly.


    Pehry looks down at the woman on the ground who has no dignity, just like Rakshasa who has been


    pronounced the sentence, ¡°When Rex¡¯s addiction has been sessfully withdrawn, I will let you go.


    Pray that he is safe now, otherwise, you will not be good as well.¡±


    After leaving these words, Pehry turns around and walks out of the room. The door is closed again,


    isting Vivian from any possibility of her begging for mercy.


    She returns to the darkness. However, this time, it isn¡¯t just her. There is also another man. He stands


    there without moving. All she can hear is his breathing, and all she can see is his pair of eyes that


    shine in the darkness.


    Vivian has just been injected with a tranquilizer. Although she is not feeling well, she still has her


    rationality. She retreats to a corner and hugs her knees as far away from the man as possible.


    She feels the fear at this moment. She doesn¡¯t dare to imagine what will happen to her when she


    bes addicted. Tears roll down from the corner of her eyes. It is not regret. This woman mes Lily


    for all of her pain once again.


    There is no way back in her life, not because of herself, but because of that bitch. Only by thinking like


    this can she give herself a reason to live.


    ¡­


    Rex recovers quite well. On the second day, he can already move his arms and legs slightly. He can


    also eat on his own. His throat is not as painful as before, so he has no problem speaking normally.


    On the third day, he gets out of bed and walks around. Lily is required by him to go home and have a


    look at the child. As she is really worried about matters in the hospital, she simply brings Adair to the


    hospital.


    Unexpectedly, the two have just entered the ward when they find no one here. They don¡¯t see Rex.


    She panics and asks the nurse. Only then does she know that it is rehabilitation time this afternoon. He


    is now in the rehabilitation center.


    Lily takes Adair to the rehabilitation center floor by elevator. It is different from other facilities in the


    hospital. There is plenty of sunlight here, and the overall color is light yellow. This color makes people


    feel very rxed, and it is conducive to the recovery of patients¡¯ illness.


    As soon as Lily enters, a doctor immediately brings them to the area where Rex is. From afar, the man


    is practicing lifting his leg with the help of his doctor. There are also some obstacles that he has


    deliberately set up to allow him to move flexibly.


    It is just a simple gesture, but the man is so tired of it that he is sweating profusely. His pale expression


    and the protruding cheeks caused by clenching his teeth show how painful he is.


    However, there is nothing he can do. If he wants to recover his normal body functions, he can only do


    so.


    Adair looks at the staggering tall figure. It ispletely different from usual. He is very puzzled and


    turns around to ask Lily, ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t dad walk anymore?¡±


    Lily secretly wipes her tears. She doesn¡¯t want the child to feel ufortable, but she can¡¯t conceal his


    nasal voice that shows she is crying, ¡°Daddy is like this because of you. He saves you. Daddy is your


    superhero, so Adair mustfort Daddyter.¡±


    After Adair hears this, he nods, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adair once again turns his gaze to the figure. Once Rexpletes a movement, he begins a new


    round. The cycle continues, but his movements are incoherent. However, Adair¡¯s expression changes.


    Seeing this clumsy gesture, the child under five sees the man¡¯s reliable shoulders, and the things Adair


    has experienced when he was kidnapped fade, reced by the scene of his father¡¯s clenching his


    teeth to persist exercising.


    He¡¯s going to be nice to him.


    This thought suddenly shes through Adair¡¯s mind. It is something he has never had.


    The mother and son watch quietly like this. It has already been half an hour since Rex finishes


    rehabilitation training. Now he shouldn¡¯t do too intense training and needs to rest.


    After instructing something to Rex, the doctor looks at the two people behind him and smiles warmly,


    saying, ¡°Mr. Rex, your wife and child are waiting for you there.¡±


    Just now, because the doctor was afraid of disturbing his training, he did not tell him. And ording to


    the rules, non-rehabilitation personnel are not allowed to enter. This is already an exception.


    Hearing this, Rex immediately turns around and sees arge and a small, a tall and a short, standing


    outside the ss door, very harmonious. Their gazes meet. The twough. Theughter of love makes


    him forget his sore muscles.


    Rex walks out with the help of the doctor. He lowers his head and looks at his son¡¯s big, watery eyes.


    The man¡¯s heart is incredibly softened, but when he sees his own patient uniform, he can¡¯t help but


    frown.


    Men all have dignity, especially in front of their sons. They don¡¯t want to be in such a sorry state.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Adair¡¯s praise sounds in his ears, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±


    The old man was shocked and somewhat helpless, ¡°Your dad have to have someone help me walk


    now. Why am I awesome?¡±


    Adair thinks about it seriously and shakes his head decisively, ¡°You¡¯re very awesome! It¡¯s dad who


    saved Adair. Every time I fear I¡¯ll think about Dad, and then I¡¯ll not be afraid. So, of course dad is


    awesome!¡±


    These words dispel all Rex¡¯s disbelief in himself that has just surged into his heart.


    A man who has been strong for more than 30 years almost cries because of his child¡¯s words. He


    smiles and says, ¡°Sorry, dad doesn¡¯t have the strength to hug you now.¡±


    Adair obediently walks up to him, raises his small hand, and holds the man¡¯s other hand like a doctor,


    ¡°Dad, let me help you.¡±

 Chapter 470: Let Go

    Chapter 470: Let Go


    Watching the two interact with each other in love, Lily is moved. For some reason, her eyes be a


    little sour. This happiness does note easily. She has waited for too long.


    Adair and the doctor help Rex back to the ward. The man is afraid that the child will suffer so he does


    not use much strength. As soon as he lies down, Lily immediately twists a warm towel to wipe the


    sweat off his head. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to do the training, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I can still endure it.¡± The man¡¯s voice is faint, and he doesn¡¯t have too much emotion. It is as if he isn¡¯t


    the one who worked so hard to the extent that he clenched his teeth just now.


    Lily knows that he wants face and to avoid showing his fragility, so she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Dad, where do you feel the pain? I¡¯ll press it for you.¡± Adair does not know what¡¯s wrong with Rex, but


    he only remembers that in TV dramas, one can recover after being pressed here and there.


    Just as Lily is about to speak, she is interrupted by the gentle voice of the man. ¡°Then help dad press


    my fingers.¡±


    Right now, his entire body is powerless except his fingers can move a little.


    Adair immediately nods. He moves to the head of the bed. His two small hands are not as big as Rex¡¯s


    palms. Although clumsy, he carefully presses Rex¡¯s fingers.


    Rex looks at the small face that is extremely like his own, and a strange feeling that originates from


    blood rtionship pours towards him once again.


    The so-called son-to-father feedback is probably like this.


    Outside the door, Ryan stands at the side of the ward. In his mind is the scene he has just seen that


    the three members of a family are very happy. Even though there is a thick door separating him from


    them, Ryan can still feel the warmth. However, this warmth has nothing to do with him.


    Envious?


    There wouldn¡¯t be anyone who doesn¡¯t envy him, right? But what¡¯ll happen if he envies him? No matter


    what, it isn¡¯t the thing that belongs to him.


    Today, he went to the Imperial Vi to see Adair. Only when he arrived did he know that the child was


    taken to the hospital by Lily. He was worried and rushed all the way here. Seeing the scene in the


    ward, he feels sour.


    In terms of feelings for Lily, he is always a stepte. This man, Rex, has already be a knot in his


    heart, which cannot be thrown away for life.


    Ryan always knows it right that he cannot get Lily, but he is just unwilling to ept it.


    ¡°Do you want to go in?¡±


    Just as he ispletely absorbed in thinking, a soft female voice suddenly sounds beside him.


    Ryan turns around and looks at the woman wearing a white gown behind him. Her hair isbed up,


    revealing a small face the size of a palm. Her facial features are very delicate, and there is her name


    on the work card on her chest-Sally. Below is her post-a surgeon.


    The man unconsciously frowns, and rxes a little his vignce. He says coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Sally recognizes him. Although she has never seen him before, she has heard Lily mention him before.


    She is only passing by, but is unexpectedly attracted by this tall figure.


    Probably it is because his shoulders are too wide, but he looks sad.


    She can¡¯t help but stop there then. She can clearly see the man¡¯s profile and immediately rtes him to


    that name she hears Lily mention. A man with such an arrogant temperament is definitely Ryan, right?


    ¡°Youe to see her, and why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Sally is a little puzzled. He shouldn¡¯t be so idle and


    just want to take a look from afar, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ryan has never been a person who is willing tomunicate. He onlymunicates


    with effective people, but at this moment, he is talking something more. ¡°I want to see her, but I don¡¯t


    want to disturb her.¡±


    Hearing this, Sally is stunned. It is hard to imagine that such a sentence is actually spoken by him.


    This arrogant man says that he doesn¡¯t want to disturb Lily.


    Sally suddenly feels a little sad for him. It is not for other reasons but that he already thinks that his love


    and care is a kind of disturbance to her and he still runs to the door of the ward just to take a look.


    Countless thoughts sh through her mind, but the man in front of her suddenly walks to the other side.


    Sally follows two steps and stops him, ¡°Mr. Ryan.¡±


    Her voice isn¡¯t loud, even a little coward, but her tone is firm.


    Ryan stops and pauses for two seconds before turning his face half away. ¡°Is there something?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t disturb her. She is very grateful to meet you.¡± Sally hesitates for a moment before saying


    this.


    Actually, she doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad to say this, but this is indeed what Lily has said before.


    She just feels that this man has paid so much. Although he has selfish intentions, they are definitely not


    bad ones, and he shouldn¡¯t have left so dejectedly.


    Not expecting her to say this, Ryan seems to be stunned when he hears it. His hands that are hanging


    by his side clench into fists, and he suppresses his rising and falling emotions.


    Such a in and unperturbed sentence has thrown a huge wave into his heart.


    It is as if years of feelings have finallye to a conclusion. Actually, it isn¡¯t that Ryan hasn¡¯t heard Lily


    say this before, but that it sounds more specific and more profound today.


    Sally watches him stand there for nearly half a minute. Just as she is about to step forward, the man


    suddenly says in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He clearly says this. It is hard to imagine that someone like Ryan will actually thank her.


    By the time Sally regains her senses, the figure has long since disappeared from the corner.


    On the corridor, the sunlight outside the window prates in, as if no one has ever been here before.


    Sally turns to look at the ward, but she doesn¡¯t say anything and leaves towards another direction.


    After leaving the hospital, Ryan asks his assistant to book a ne ticket for him. He will fly to Ennd


    the day after tomorrow.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It isn¡¯t that he is fragile, nor is it that he can¡¯t bear it, and nor is it a blow or anything else to him, but that


    he just feels that it is time to end this rtionship.


    She identally rescued him from theke five years ago. Things began since then, and everything


    that took ceter has been clearly imprinted in his mind as if it happened yesterday.


    Ryan pulls open the car door and sits inside. He looks up at the blue sky outside, feeling disappointed


    and regretful. However, anyone will ever have such emotions. In more than 30 years of his life, he


    knows what love is for the first time. So, of course, it is profound to him.


    When he told her that he wanted to be with her, he really had the determination to give her happy


    future and take responsibility. But when she chose to leave him and hold the hand of another man, he


    knew that he had no chance.


    Sometimes, the order of rtionship building is really important. He thought that everything had yet to


    begin, but he didn¡¯t know that he was already a long timete.


    The man¡¯s thin lips curl into a bitter smile. That¡¯s it. Isn¡¯t her happiness now what he wants to see the


    most?


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s regret. There is no right or wrong love. As long as the two have ever got


    along with each other sincerely, everything is meaningful, and it is not unworthy.

 Chapter 471: That’s What Your Man Looks Like

    Chapter 471: That¡¯s What Your Man Looks Like


    After six days of rehabilitation training, Rex is recovering very well. Karl said earlier that these days


    would be a rebound period, and all the functions of his body would be restored to their peak condition.


    Rex takes it seriously and over-fulfills his rehabilitation task every day. He can walk normally from the


    fourth day onwards. Now, he is sitting on the side of the hospital bed leisurely looking at the work report


    on his phone.


    Seeing that Rex is getting better bit by bit, Lily is happy as well as worried. Every time she sees that he


    is soaked with sweat, Karl¡¯s words wille to her mind.


    A week passes. Rex has done all the rehabilitation training and it is time for him to leave the hospital.


    Rex is in a good mood. After waking up in the morning, he takes a shower and has his assistant bring a


    new set of clothes. He looks so charming and handsome in his simple shirt and trousers. Even the


    doctors and nurses whoe in are stunned. What a handsome man! He ispletely different from


    when he is in the hospital uniform.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rex has always cared little about others¡¯ attention, but today he enjoys it so much. After everyone


    leaves the room and the examination is done, he looks at Lily with a smug look and says, ¡°How is it? Is


    your husband handsome?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lily is speechless and amused. She whispers in a quizzical tone, ¡°Don¡¯t show off!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just recovering from a serious illness, so I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± He doesn¡¯t disguise his real feelings.


    He puts his hands into his pockets and walks towards her leisurely. His white shirt is tucked into his


    trousers, which makes his abdomen look t and powerful. ¡°After lying sick as a dog for more than a


    week, I am almost like a good-for-nothing.¡±


    After saying that, he leans forward slightly, almostpletely enveloping Lily in his shadow. He moves


    closer, and a faint fragrance of pinees from his cor.


    She sniffs and is dumbfounded for a few seconds. She looks up at him in surprise, ¡°Are you still


    wearing perfume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    Lily can¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going straight hometer? Why are you wearing perfume?¡±


    ¡°I just want to use some.¡± He will not tell her that he has felt that he is stinky several times during these


    days on the bed. He is a neat freak, and it is torturous for him to get stinky.


    Behind Lily is a wall. Rex braces himself against the wall with one hand and holds her waist with the


    other. After tidying up, his face is still handsome and impressive. At this moment, he is only a punch


    away from her. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    His sudden approach makes Lily blush. Even though she has been with him for so long, she feels shy.


    She reaches out and gently pushes his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t we meet every day?¡±


    ¡°But it is different today.¡± He smiles charmingly and the sunlight behind him shines through the window,


    drawing out his silhouette. ¡°The way I am today is what your man should be.¡±


    What he says makes Lily¡¯s heart skip a beat. He has never been a person who likes to talk about love,


    so whenever she listens to his sweet words, she will be so moved by them.


    There is no denying that he is very handsome today. Because of his illness, his skin is a little whiter


    than before, making his eyes even more attractive.


    It is quiet, and the air is filled with their love. He is so close to her that they can clearly see the reflection


    in each other¡¯s eyes. It is as if they are being pulled by the power in their eyes. He slowly lowers his


    head and leans towards her rosy lips.


    Realizing his intentions, even though she is shy in this ce, Lily still raises her head and responds to


    him.


    Thenes the sound of the door opening.


    Just as they are about to kiss, someone suddenly opens the door and therees an extremely


    familiar voice.


    ¡°The discharge formalities have beenpleted and the medicine¡­¡±


    Halfway through, the man abruptly stops his words. Looking at the scene of Rex hugging and


    approaching Lily, he even stops his steps.


    Lily immediately pushes Rex away and a flush colors her cheeks. Especially when she sees the person


    clearly, she feels so embarrassed. ¡°Karl¡­¡±


    Evidently, Karl does not expect such an awkward and inappropriate scene. He stutters, ¡°This...this


    door¡­ I...I don¡¯t mean it. You guys continue...continue to¡­¡±


    How can Lily continue? She quickly waves her hand and says, ¡°No. If you have something to say, just


    go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I ask someone to prescribe the medicine. Why don¡¯t you follow me and take a look?¡± As Karl speaks,


    he slightly narrows his eyes. It isn¡¯t obvious, but it has already be the signal ofmunication


    between Karl and Lily.


    When Lily sees this, the embarrassment dissipates a little. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go over now.¡±


    Compared with her, Rex is very calm. His look doesn¡¯t change at all. When seeing that she wants to


    leave, he immediately follows her. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Lily refuses without thinking, ¡°Wait for me here!¡±


    After saying that, Lily directly walks out quickly before he can speak. Seeing this, Rex thinks that she is


    shy and he doesn¡¯t think too much about it. He does as she wishes.


    After Karl brings Lily to the office, it is the same scene as before, but the conversation is more serious.


    He clears his throat with a fake cough and frankly says, ¡°He¡¯s out of the hospital today, which means


    he¡¯s really going to go through withdrawal from addiction. He won¡¯t have much of a withdrawal reaction


    for the first two days, but forty-eight hourster, he will gradually have withdrawal symptoms, including


    dizziness, convulsions, vomiting, and severe seizures. At that time, Rex will probably know it. In order


    to give him confidence, it is best not to tell him the truth. Tell him that it is a side effect of the treatment.


    I will also cooperate with you to exin it to him. I will tell him in advance to prepare him for it.¡±


    It isn¡¯t the first time that Lily has heard this from Karl, but it is different today from before. After he is


    discharged from the hospital, Rex really has to face the terrifying addiction.


    ¡°Karl, how strong is the addiction? Is it difficult to get rid of it?¡± She¡¯s not a medical student, so it¡¯s hard


    for her to judge the extent of his drug addiction.


    Hearing this, Karl thinks for a moment before saying seriously, ¡°It¡¯s even harder to quit this than heroin.


    Complex addictive substances are the most difficult to quit.¡±


    What Karl says is undoubtedly like a huge boulder pressing down on Lily¡¯s heart, causing her breathing


    to be heavy. ¡°What if he feels very ufortable?¡±


    Karl is perplexed by the question.


    What if he feels very ufortable?


    ¡°He can only endure it.¡±


    As soon as he has said this, he sees Lily¡¯s gloomy look. He feels a pity for her and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll prescribe some drugs to help him cope with the withdrawal symptoms and I have told you the


    dosage. Drugs can help, but they can only relieve the symptoms a little. If he really wants to quit it, he


    still needs to rely on his willpower. However, you don¡¯t need to worry as it definitely won¡¯t put his life in


    danger.¡±


    Just like detoxification, all aids can only be of little help. Once addicted, the nerves in the body will react


    to it. Rex has to rely on himself to go through the most difficult part.


    Lily is worried when she hears that, ¡°Karl, what are the chances of his sess in getting rid of his


    addiction?¡±


    Previously, he is afraid that Lily will feel depressed, so he doesn¡¯t dare to say more. Fortunately, she


    doesn¡¯t ask him about it. Now that Lily asks him, he has to tell her of it.


    Karl stretches out his hand and then adds, ¡°50%.¡±

 Chapter 472: Recovery and Discharge

    Chapter 472: Recovery and Discharge


    To Lily, this is not a number that will make her optimistic about his situation, for there is a fifty-fifty


    chance that Rex will fail, which shows how difficult it is to withdraw from addiction.


    ¡°Now only you can help him through this difficulty. Although it is not easy, it is better than no hope. Rex


    is a man of self-control and we can have faith in him.¡± Karlforts her, but she still looks worried.


    Lily returns to the ward with such a contradictory mood, and she can¡¯t get back to her senses until she


    and Rex go home in their car.


    The driver is driving and Rex sits in the back with her. Seeing that she is silent, he looks sideways at


    her. She is looking out of the window, pretty and dejected.


    Rex frowns, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Thinking about his illness, Lily is stunned and doesn¡¯t hear it for a moment.


    ¡°Lily?¡±


    The second time he calls her, Lily finally hears it and is conscious of her abnormality. She quickly


    dissembles her rm and says, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that she is thoughtful, Rex purses his thin lips and asks, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Lily is flustered at his sudden question. She knows that he has detected her absence of mind and it is


    impossible to prevaricate. She quickens the mind and finally tells him what Karl has said. ¡°Karl just told


    me what you should pay attention to after your discharge. I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    When Rex is discharged from the hospital, Karl tells him that there will be some physical reactions in


    the first few days after discharge, which will make him feel a little ufortable, and he should be


    mentally prepared. Therefore, it is reasonable for her to be worried.


    ¡°Worried about me?¡± Rex feels much more rxed. He reaches out and raises her chin. After taking


    care of him for some time, she has lost a lot of weight and her chin bes even slender. ¡°You are


    afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out? Am I so weak in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to suffer this,¡± Lily says as she holds his hand.


    Rex gently strokes her thumb andforts her, ¡°I¡¯ve been through all this in the hospital, so there won¡¯t


    be any problems in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He means tofort her, but he doesn¡¯t know that what he says will make her sadder.


    He doesn¡¯t know that what awaits him is the real challenge. However, at this moment, Lily¡¯s confidence


    increases as she looks into his firm eyes. Since he isn¡¯t afraid anymore, she won¡¯t back down.


    ¡°I believe you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sweetie.¡± He suddenly lowers his head and gives her a hard kiss. He moves quickly away from


    her lips, his deep ck eyes shining like gemstones. ¡°I¡¯ll reward you when we get home.¡±


    Lily knows what he means. She subconsciously looks at the driver and lets go of Rex¡¯s hand as if she


    has been electrocuted.


    Knowing that she is thin-skinned, Rex does not do anything outrageous.


    The car drives smoothly all the way until it finally gets to the entrance of the Imperial Vi. The driver


    parks the car. Before Lily and Rex can get off, a petite figure has already jumped out of the door of the


    vi.


    After Lily sees it clearly, she quickly gets out of the car and cradles the little child into her arms. ¡°Walk


    slowly and don¡¯t fall!¡±


    Fanny, who is old, runs a few paces behind him, panting a little. ¡°Adair hears the noise of the car and is


    so excited that he doesn¡¯t even have time to change his slippers and runs out.¡±


    Lily touches his head. Compared to when he just returned home, he has grown a bit taller. ¡°Why are


    you running so fast?¡±


    However, Adair ignores her question and asks, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? Why hasn¡¯t he got out of the car yet?¡±


    When Adair sees Lily, instead of showing enthusiasm, he just cares about his father. Lily has mixed


    feelings. In short, she is a little disappointed.


    However, there is nothing she can do about it since Rex is a hero to Adair right now.


    Before Lily can reply, the door on the other side of the car opens. Rex¡¯s trousers go up a bit as he


    stretches out his long legs, revealing his beautiful but powerful ankles. He walks to Lily and Adair, his


    figure straight and upright.


    Fanny is also happy to see him recovering so well. ¡°Sir, congrattions on your discharge.¡±


    Rex nods slightly. He then turns to look at Adair and asks, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Adair jumps into his arms and tells him how much he misses him with his actions, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally


    back.¡±


    Rex says, ¡°I have promised you that I wille back healthy. I keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished the puzzle I bought earlier. Dad, do you want to see it?¡± Adair raises his head and


    Rex is moved deeply by his smile.


    At this moment, Rex is not harsh but soft. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Adair is so happy. He misses his parents very much at home these days, and he is also very worried


    about his father. Now that his father has returned home, he is much more cheerful.


    Adair takes Rex¡¯s hand and walks a few steps. Then suddenly he remembers something. He stops and


    walks back to Lily. He takes his mother¡¯s hand in his small and fleshy one, and says, ¡°Mom, you too.¡±


    This small action drives away Lily¡¯s disappointment. She nods and looks at Rex. There is endless


    warmth in their eyes.


    After entering the house, Rex follows Adair to the room to look at the puzzle, while Lily helps Fanny in


    the kitchen, even though Fanny has repeatedly asked her to go out to rest.


    ¡°Yesterday, Doctor Karl had a nutrition menu brought to us. It¡¯s clear on the menu what sir can eat and


    what he should avoid. I have stewed a chicken, which has been simmered over a small fire for the


    whole morning. It is ready for sir now.¡± As Fanny speaks, she lifts the lid of the casserole and it smells


    very nice.


    Although Rex has nice meals at hospital, they are not as carefully prepared as home food.


    Lily takes the dinnerware to the dining room, and Fanny has the dishes ready and carries them to the


    dining table. ¡°Fanny, you are so good at cooking. It must a blessing to be your husband.¡±


    Delighted and embarrassed, Fanny smiles and says, ¡°He does enjoy his life, but I¡¯ve suffered a lot. I


    have to live in uptight to serve him. This is how ordinary people like us live.¡±


    Lily says, ¡°It¡¯s good to be in.¡± Lily admires her a lot. ¡°Besides, your son is doing well now and it¡¯s not


    a problem to support the family. You work because you don¡¯t want to be too idle.¡±


    When mentioning her son, Fanny¡¯s smile bes even brighter. ¡°That¡¯s true. It is lucky for me to have


    my son, or I would have been pissed off by my husband.¡±


    Lily looks at Fanny¡¯s proud look. Being a parent, she can rte to Fanny¡¯s feelings. Parents are always


    proud to talk about their excellent children.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When the food is ready, Rex and Adair happen toe down from upstairs. After Lily helps Adair wash


    his hands carefully, she stands in front of the sink and feels someone close to her back. It is hot.

 Chapter 473: Don’t Move

    Chapter 473: Don¡¯t Move


    Lily can feel his breath on her neck. She can¡¯t help but shrink. Looking at the almost ovepping bodies


    in the mirror, she says in a low voice, ¡°You move aside a little bit.¡±


    Rex doesn¡¯t seem to have heard it. His long arms reach over her back and under the tap, as if he is


    holding her from behind. He wets his hands, applies hand sanitizer, and then takes her hands to rub


    them.


    They can feel the slippery palms as well as each other¡¯s body temperature. Heposedly helps her


    wash every inch of her hands, and sighs, ¡°Why are your hands so soft and small?¡±


    He can easily takes her whole hands in his.


    Lily looks at Rex in the mirror with his head down. The light above his head casts on him and his


    eyshes cast shadows on his eyelids, making his eyes sockets deeper and weakening his harshness.


    ¡°I can wash it myself.¡± She says softly.


    Rex ignores her and turns on the switch. He washes their hands under the warm running water until


    they are clean. He pulls the towel aside and wipes her hands. Then he catches her shy eyes and says,


    ¡°Since you have taken care of me for so many days, let me serve you once.¡±


    His low and deep voice makes her lose her head.


    Lily looks at her clean hands and feels so sweet. ¡°You know I¡¯ve had a hard time these days.¡±


    He seldom talks at other times. During his stay in the hospital, he is examined or reexamined every


    day. It turns out that he isn¡¯t unaware of her goodness but keeps it in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re so skinny now. How can I not know?¡± She is already thin, but now she is even thinner. He can¡¯t


    do anything about it, so he can only get well quickly.


    He is more concerned with deeds than words, so it is better to do more rehabilitation training than to


    enquire about her well-being.


    Knowing that he is concerned about her, Lily smiles andforts him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for my sweetie to be more delicate.¡± Rex reaches out and strokes her waist. ¡°I don¡¯t like you


    to be too thin since skinny girls are lessfortable to hug. Stay at home these days and let Fanny


    cook you some more delicious food.¡±


    Hearing what he says, Lily should be very touched, but she doesn¡¯t when she hears the words ¡®less


    comfortable¡¯.


    ¡°Can you be serious?¡± she says as she gives him a slight drop on his chest.


    Before Rex can speak, Adair¡¯s voicees from far and near the door, ¡°Mom and Dad, hurry up and


    have lunch. I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    Adair has a good upbringing. He will never start eating before everyone is seated. Lily is more


    concerned about the politeness, so she has always paid attention to his education in this field since


    Adair was young.


    Hearing this, Lily and Rex look at each other in the bathroom and smile. Rex is the first to walk out,


    looking like a decent parent. ¡°Here we go.¡±


    Looking at the tall figure, Lily can¡¯t help but secretly curse, ¡°Hypocrite!¡±


    After having a full meal and taking a rest, Fanny takes the initiative to bring Adair to themunity to


    y. At first, Lily is a little worried. After all, this incident has just happened, so she still fears for it.


    But Rex agrees and says, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t go out of the vi.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, sir.¡±


    After Fanny takes Adair out, Lily asks Rex worriedly, ¡°Is it alright to let Fanny take Adair out alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rex directly lifts her up on his thigh. ¡°I ask Pehry to pick two outstanding guys to be


    bodyguards, who will follow Adair whenever he goes out.¡±


    Lily does not expect that he will make these arrangements with care. She is slightly stunned for a


    moment before she asks, ¡°Does Adair feel that he is not free?¡±


    ¡°Probably yes, but I don¡¯t let them get too close. It won¡¯t affect them too much, right?¡± Rex knows that


    the kidnapping incident has left a deep psychological shadow on her. He patientlyforts her, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    care before. It was my negligence that resulted in what Vivian did to us. Adair is my son, and he really


    needs the protection. Freedom and safety, we can only choose thetter.¡±


    He wants Adair to have an ordinary and happy childhood, which must be under a guarantee of safety.


    Lily knows that he is doing all this for the good of the child, so she nods and says, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I will take care of you two in the future. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Let¡¯s watch TV.¡± As he


    speaks, he stuffs the remote control into her hand and says, ¡°Change the channel.¡±


    Lily lowers her head and is about to press the button on the remote control when she suddenly realizes


    that she is sitting on hisps.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Perhaps she is too sensitive. Lily feels hot under her ass, making it difficult for her to sit still.


    Feeling ufortable, she moves her butt and wants to get off his body. However, Rex presses her


    down on her shoulders and says, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Rex sounds testy. Lily thinks that he is impatient, so there is a slight note of annoyance in her voice,


    ¡°Put me down. It¡¯s still in broad daylight. What if Fanny and Adaire back?¡±


    Lily is thin-skinned and rather conservative. She is most afraid of being seen doing such intimate


    things, even if it is just a hug or kiss.


    Rex knows it, but now¡­


    He pinches her slender waist, and gets close to her ear as he croaks, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not


    reminding you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s body is stiff instantly. Only then does she understand why he spoke so anxiously just now. It turns


    out that¡­ Aware of this, she is sensitive to the change in his body beneath the thin cloth.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± She is so angry that she says nothing, but Rex is unhappy as if she has done something bad.


    From her return to Ennd to the abduction of the child and his hospitalization, he hasn¡¯t made out


    with her in a while. Even though he is only hugging her now, he has a burning desire for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a hooligan, for I don¡¯t treat others like this.¡± Rex has known what she is going to say next


    before she can open her mouth.


    Lily does not want to chat anymore and she is so embarrassed that she wants to hide herself.


    There is a singing talent show on TV. Because ofck of time and energy, she hasn¡¯t watched TV for a


    long time. Therefore, all of the singers on TV are strange to her. She isn¡¯t interested in them, but in


    order to distract her attention, she still focuses on the show.


    But not long after, the big hands that are ced on her waist begin to move restlessly upward to her


    chest¡­

 Chapter 474: We Can Count on You to Take Care of Rex

    Chapter 474: We Can Count on You to Take Care of Rex


    Lily takes a deep breath, holds down his hands and calls out his name in a high tone, ¡°Rex!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He is calm and leisurely,zily releasing a single note from his nose.


    ¡°Stop it. Karl says that your current physical condition doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± After all, she is embarrassed


    and gives an excuse.


    However, Rex knows she is thin-skinned and keeps spiting her, ¡°What is not allowed? What do I do?¡±


    Lily grits her teeth. She doesn¡¯t know why he is so thick-skinned. He doesn¡¯t do anything, but if she


    doesn¡¯t stop him, what will happen then?


    ¡°Stop it.¡± She doesn¡¯t know what to say except these words.


    Seeing that Lily blushes up to the ears, Rex seeds moving his hands upwards to her chest while


    she is slightly distracted. ¡°Can¡¯t I hug and touch my own wife?¡±


    He can¡¯t sleep with her now. If he can¡¯t even touch her, it makes no sense.


    Rex¡¯s warm and dry palms touch her skin. Without the barrier of clothes, the feeling is even more real.


    She then whispers, ¡°Ah! No! Take your hands out!¡±


    Hearing her soft voice, how can Rex take his hands out? He gives her a little pinch on the waist,


    making Lily tremble sensitively. He loves it so much. He lowers his head and holds her tiny earlobe in


    his mouth. He can¡¯t even speak clearly, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t move. I promise I won¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    Lily¡¯s ears are sensitive. At this moment, he gently bits it, causing her body to tremble uncontrobly.


    Her small face flushes. Given that he always broke his promises before, Lily doesn¡¯t believe that he will


    behave himself.


    ¡°Let go of me first. Let¡¯s watch TV. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll feel bad for yourself.¡± She tries to let


    him understand by reasoning because she is really worried about his health.


    Rex licks his lips and closes his eyes. However, the fragrance on her body bes even stronger to


    him. He is unable to restrain himself.


    The atmosphere is not so good. They have done all the intimate things, and they are the most familiar


    with each other¡¯s feelings. Now they are so close that all of their senses are activated.


    Lily also has desire. How can she have no feelings to her beloved man? However, the timing is not


    right. She can only pretend that she doesn¡¯t want it and couldn¡¯t lose mind with him.


    Rex is still easy to coax most of the time, as long as she is willing to obey him.


    In this situation, she can only give in to him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lily takes a deep breath and looks into his ck eyes that show a tinge of lust. She says in a low and


    soft voice, ¡°Be good. When you recover¡­¡±


    At this point, she pauses for a moment and bits her lower lip before saying, ¡°I¡¯llpensate you


    double.¡±


    After saying this, her head is already lowered to his chest.


    She has never said such words before, and Rex almost thinks that he has heard wrongly. However,


    when he sees her blushing face, he knows that he is hearing right.


    He asked again wilily, ¡°What? Louder. I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Lily knows that he asks it on purpose. It takes all her courage to say that. It is impossible for her to say


    it again, ¡°Forget it. I say nothing!¡±


    Seeing her angry face, Rex feels that she is adorable. He then gently strokes the back of her head with


    his big palm and puts the tip of his straight nose against hers. He says, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s your promise.


    Don¡¯t even think about not admitting it.¡±


    He speaks with such heavy diction that Lily is afraid. She suddenly regrets what she said just now, and


    she doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment, allowing him to say nonsense.


    Fortunately, although he wants to sleep with her, he still has his rationality and doesn¡¯t do anything out


    of line.


    They sit on the sofa like this until Fanny brings Adair back. Only then does she get off hisps and


    regain her freedom.


    Lily quickly rushes up the second floor before Fanny enters the living room. Anyone can see her panic.


    ¡°Dad, why does mom run away?¡± Adair naively looks in the direction of the second floor and blinks.


    Rex also follows Adair¡¯s gaze and pretends to shake his head helplessly. ¡°Mom kissed Dad just now.


    Perhaps she is shy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Growing up abroad, Adair is more mature than domestic children in this respect and does


    not find it strange.


    However, Fanny feels something wrong when she hears what Rex says. She has worked for them for


    so long, so she knows well that Lily is neither active nor open. It must be that Rex does something to


    Lily, so she hurriedly runs upstairs.


    However, seeing that they are so devoted to each other, Fanny is happy for them from the bottom of


    her heart.


    Rex¡¯s discharge from the hospital is soon known by everyone around him. That afternoon, Rex¡¯s


    grandparentse over from the old mansion and specially let the driver drive arge car, the trunk of


    which is filled with all kinds of rare and precious supplements.


    After lunch, Lily goes upstairs and feels a little sleepy. She hasn¡¯t rested well these past few days, so


    she falls asleep after a while.


    She hears someone talking and opening the door downstairs in a daze. She gets up and thinks that


    Rex is ying with the child. When she goes downstairs, she finds that it is Rex¡¯s grandparents.


    She brightens up at once and wipes the corners of her eyes. She walks over and greets them


    embarrassedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you are here, and I don¡¯t even get up to tidy up the house.¡±


    It is obvious from her sleepy look that she has just woken up. She thinks that Rex¡¯s grandparents will


    definitely be unhappy again. Unexpectedly, Audrey does not me her. Instead, she feels very guilty.


    ¡°You must be tired from taking care of Rex in the hospital during this period of time. Go up and rest. We


    talk with Rex for a while. Seeing that he¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    Lily is stunned for a moment. She looks up at Audrey in surprise and even forgets to speak.


    Seeing her standing there in a daze, Audrey takes out the good bird¡¯s nest from the table behind her


    and hands it to Lily. ¡°This is the finest bird¡¯s nest. I pick it out especially for you. It¡¯s tiring to take care of


    Rex in the hospital. Let Fanny stew it for you.¡±


    Lily takes it and looks at the bird¡¯s nest in her hand. She is ovee with a nice warm feeling inside of


    her. This feeling of being cared for is even a little unreal. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The old man says. For the first time, there is pity for her in his eyes. ¡°We are grateful


    to you. Because of me, Vivian has the opportunity to carry out her plot, which leads to theter event.


    You do us a big favor by sticking by Rex.¡±


    Thinking about what happened before, the old man¡¯s heart twitches. After all, it is he that introduces


    Vivian to Rex. He is the initiator of evil.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Rexforts them, ¡°Both Adair and I are fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Audrey nods. This incident opens their eyes to the true character of Lily, who is indeed a good girl.


    Even if that happens, she has neverined. They are relieved that Lily and Rex can nurture each


    other.


    Thinking of this, Audrey takes Lily¡¯s hand, her aged eyes smiling, ¡°We can count on you to take care of


    Rex.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily¡¯s eyes turn red. It is like a child who has worked hard for a long time to get the candy.


    Although she has never been able to please anyone, she loves Rex¡¯s heart and soul. The previous


    misunderstanding has caused her great harm. Now, Rex¡¯s grandparents finally recognize her. She has


    mixed emotions and chokes.


    Then she nods, and says firmly, ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

 Chapter 475: Put Her in Jail

    Chapter 475: Put Her in Jail


    Thinking that Rex is not fully recovered, they haven¡¯t stayed for dinner. They go upstairs to take a look


    at Adair and stay for a moment before they leave.


    Lily walks to the door to see them off. The old man obviously has something to say to her, but he


    doesn¡¯t utter a word, as if he is thinking of a suitable one.


    She can tell it. Considering his feelings, she takes the initiative to say, ¡°I understand you. I and Rex are


    responsible for what happened before, so I can¡¯t me anyone. It is good that everything is fine now.¡±


    When the old man hears what she says, he looks over in surprise. Very quickly, the surprise turns into


    admiration and self-me. ¡°At my age, I¡¯m still wrong about people. I hope you can forgive us,¡± he


    says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just have a bad memory.¡± Lily smiles. Her easy tone relieves the old man a little.


    The driver drives the car to the door, and then gets off the car to help them into it. Lily stands at the


    door until the car disappears at the gate. She then turns around and enters the house.


    Inside the car, the old man looks at the scenery outside the window. What Lily says touches the chord


    in his heart. He finally sighs and says, ¡°We were really foolish in the past.¡±


    Audrey says, ¡°Yes. At that time, we turned a deaf ear to what Rex said. It was like we were possessed


    by evil. Looking back on it now, it was really ridiculous. If I were Lily, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be so broad-


    minded.¡±


    In the past, they did not approve of Lily, so they had never considered anything from her point of view.


    Now that they know her character, they suddenlye to their senses. Looking back at what had


    happened before, it was like a farce.


    ¡°As long as Rex can live well, it is worth all of this.¡±


    At this age, they see through everything. They only hope that Rex, their grandson, will be happy.


    ¡­


    The news of Rex leaving the hospital quickly spreads among his friends. Pehry asks Karl about the


    date of his discharge every day, and he can¡¯t wait to pay a visit to him the next day.


    Knowing that he needs to take nourishing food now, Pehry brings a lot of precious ingredients, many of


    which Lily has never seen or eaten before. Fanny doesn¡¯t know how to cook them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send over the recipeter. Lily, you can try it and it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± Pehry


    scratches his head as he knows nothing about cooking. He doesn¡¯t even know how to turn on the


    stove.


    When Karl hears this, he immediately leans over and nces at the ingredients. He instructs Fanny,


    ¡°It¡¯s better tobine the recipe I give you. Never use what Rex should avoid.¡±


    Fanny instantly says, ¡°Alright, I will definitely be careful about it!¡±


    Orson can¡¯t bear it and says to them, ¡°Alright, you guyse over and sit down. Lily will take good


    care of Rex. You two bachelors just don¡¯t worry too much about it!¡±


    Karl slightly narrows his eyes and says slowly and gently, ¡°I¡¯m not a bachelor.¡±


    Karl and Sally have an ambiguous rtionship. They don¡¯t seem like real lovers, but Sally has been the


    only one girl around Karl these past few years.


    After all, a rtionship should be between two people, not the whole world, so everyone rarely asks


    Karl about it. But by saying so, he is indirectly admitting his rtionship with Sally.


    As soon as Karl says it, Pehry is infuriated. He stares at Karl in disbelief, as if Karl has done something


    wrong to him. ¡°What? How can you do this? We agree to be single together, but you secretly get a


    girlfriend!¡±


    Lily chuckles, causing him toin, ¡°Lily, are you stillughing at me?¡±


    Is it his fault to be single? Isn¡¯t it because he can¡¯t find a girlfriend¡­


    ¡°Pehry, it¡¯s really time for you to get a girlfriend. After your birthday, you should be 35, right?¡± Orson


    makes fun of Pehry. Anyway, he has Abby.


    Pehry feels like the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. He turns to look at Rex and says, ¡°Rex, aren¡¯t they


    carrying the joke too far?¡±


    He is looking at Rex with great anticipation.


    However, Rex¡¯s words ruin his hope. ¡°They are saying it for your own good, and it¡¯s time for you to start


    a family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Alright, everyone makes fun of him for being single and having no girlfriend!


    Grudge clutches at Pehry¡¯s heart, and he says angrily, ¡°You guys just wait. I¡¯ll find a girlfriend in less


    than half a month!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s your girlfriend, not¡­¡± Karl pauses and doesn¡¯t continue, but everyone present


    understands what he means.


    Although Pehry hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend these past few years, there are always many women around


    him.


    Being the owner of the Red Club, he nevercks women.


    But he truly loves none of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I have requirements for a girlfriend, okay?¡± Pehry ys with girls as long as they look


    good, but as for a girlfriend, he sets high standards for it.


    ¡°Alright. We will be waiting for your good news.¡± Orson winks at Rex.


    Rex understands it, ¡°If you can¡¯t find one, don¡¯t me us for teasing you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thus, while they are eating, the topic is all about Pehry¡¯s girlfriend, and the atmosphere of their dinner


    party is high.


    After Lily finishes her meal, she goes upstairs to apany Adair. Seeing her enter the room, Rex


    slowly turns to Pehry and asks, ¡°Vivian is still with you?¡±


    The topic changes a little quickly almost before Pehry knows it, ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°Is she still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± When ites to Vivian, Pehry bes serious.


    ¡°Give her to the police. It¡¯s not so good to leave her with you.¡± Rex thinks for a moment and tells him. In


    fact, he is worried about Pehry.


    After all, the Red Club is doing so well that many people are jealous and waiting for something bad to


    happen to him. It is not good for him to keep Vivian for a long time.


    ¡°Giving her to the police is too good for her,¡± Pehry says.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do? Cripple or kill her? Pehry, I don¡¯t want you to be in any trouble. This


    matter ends here. If something bad happens to you again, I might really kill her,¡± Rex says calmly.


    Vivian is really a troublemaker. Staying with Pehry, she¡¯s a ticking time bomb.


    Hearing what Rex says, Pehry can only give in, even though he can¡¯t let go of his anger. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask


    Bureau Li¡¯s men toe over tomorrow to take her away.¡±


    Orson heaves a sigh of relief and pats Pehry on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely put her in jail


    and she won¡¯t have a chance toe out in her lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 476: Fighting the Addiction

    Chapter 476: Fighting the Addiction


    They are all simmering from this matter. When Vivian walks out from Pehry¡¯s ce, everything has just


    begun.


    Although Karl is also a backstabber, he is a medical practitioner after all. Hearing what they are talking


    about, although he doesn¡¯t object to it, he feels somewhat ufortable. He picks up the teacup on


    the table and takes a sip. Then, he changes the topic. ¡°Have you been good these past two days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rex nods slightly. He was discharged from the hospital yesterday and hasn¡¯t had


    ufortable feelings till today.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you? There might be some symptomster, but don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s all


    temporary.¡± Karl is counting the time. He is worried but he can¡¯t show any uneasiness.


    He repeatedly emphasizes, which makes Rex look sideways at him. ¡°Am I that weak in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°No, very good.¡± Karl smiles, waves his hand and continues, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask anymore. I believe


    you.¡±


    He looks rxed, but is uneasy, in fact. He knows what is going on with Rex. Once thinking of what


    Rex would faceter, Karl feels pain for him.


    Fortunately, Lily is by Rex¡¯s side. Otherwise, he really doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    The four men continue chatting in the living room. It is 21:30. Rex¡¯s friends are worried that they would


    disturb him, so they propose to leave.


    Adair is asleep. Lily puts on a coat and goes downstairs to see the guests off. After that, she turns


    around and enters the room.


    Rex touches Lily¡¯s small hands that were cooled by the wind. He frowns. ¡°You should have put on more


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just two steps. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lily changes her shoes and looks up at him. Her eyes


    reflect the lights of the entrance. Her smile is pleasing. ¡°Go upstairs and take a bath. You should have a


    rx. I just prepare some water for you.¡±


    Although he hasn¡¯t shown any signs of exhaustion from beginning to end, he must be tired. After all, he


    just recovered from a serious illness. He is weak and has been holding out for a whole day.


    Her kindness and gentleness soften Rex¡¯s heart. Rex raises his big palm to stroke Lily¡¯s tender cheeks.


    He says in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you going to bathe with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower myself.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to give him a chance to act recklessly. Rex should obey the


    doctor¡¯s instructions.


    Rex knows his health condition, so he doesn¡¯t insist. However, he can¡¯t take a bath with her. He has to


    seek other benefits for himself, doesn¡¯t he?


    He reaches out and holds Lily in his arms. The warm breaths heat their skin. Rex whispers, ¡°Help me to


    scrub a bath.¡±


    Lily raises her hand and puts it between their chests, drawing a distance from Rex. She tries to cool


    down her cheeks in this way. ¡°You didn¡¯t get out but you¡¯re taking a bath?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily listens to Rex¡¯s firm response and warns him doubtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    He looks so insistent that Lily doesn¡¯t want to let him down. Therefore, she grits her teeth and says,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In any case, Rex is half sick, so he can¡¯t do anything to her.


    They go upstairs and enter the master bedroom. The door is shut and all the liveliness of the day is


    isted. This is the most intimate space for them.


    Rex holds Lily in his arms and ces his sexy chin on her shoulder. He doesn¡¯t say anything but hugs


    her petite body tightly, feeling that his heart is fulfilled.


    After the noise, the vibe seems quieter. Neither of them speaks. They only feel each other with the


    body temperature, but they feel warmer than ever before.


    The night breeze blows in through the French window and rolls up the white curtains at the side into a


    graceful arc. Rex lowers his head and lightly kisses Lily on the forehead. Lily could feel the warmth of


    his lips through the strands of her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll enter first.¡±


    For some reason, the temperature on Lily¡¯s face rises. She reaches out, pushes Rex, and says with a


    pouting smile on her mouth, ¡°Go to the bathroom. Quickly!¡±


    Rex takes a deep breath and let go of Lily¡¯s shoulders. If it¡¯s okay, he really doesn¡¯t want to let her go.


    However, he must follow the doctor¡¯s words.


    He turns around and enters the bathroom. The door is slightly open. Through the white frosted ss,


    the tall Rex looks even taller.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily covers her cheeks with both hands, trying to cool down her cheeks in this way. The dense water


    vapor slips out of the door and rises under the light. Seeing it, her heart beats faster when she thinks of


    what she is going to do.


    She changes a whitece hooked pajamas. Its material is thin. She feels cold when it touches her skin.


    Her hair is also tied up, revealing her fair and slender neck.


    Everything is ready. Just as she is waiting for Rex to call her in, a loud crashing sound suddenlyes


    from the bathroom.


    ¡°Rex? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lily shouts as she hurries to the bathroom.


    However, the reply is an even more muffled sound. It sounds like a person smashing straight onto the


    ground. Then she hears a painful voice from Rex.


    She walks over and pushes the door open. The moment she opens the door, she is stunned by the


    scene.


    The water in the bathtub sshes all over the floor. The bath cream that should have been ced on


    the washing table fell into pieces. The man who should have been in the bathtub is kneeling on the wet


    ground with his arms supporting his body. His entire body curls up in pain. He is crawling on the


    ground.


    Lily is shocked. She rushes over and squats in front of Rex. Looking at his pale face, she asks, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you feeling bad?¡±


    The corner of Rex¡¯s mouth is twitching. He wants to say something, but in the end, he fails to do that.


    It¡¯s too ufortable. The head seems to be spinning. He feels his chest stuffy, as if a stone weighing


    thousands of kilograms is pressing on him. He has to breathe very hard in order not to suffocate. It¡¯s


    incredibly difficult for him to make a sound.


    Lily looks at the fine sweat on his forehead, as well as his trembling body and facial features. Karl¡¯s


    advice shes through her mind. She knows that it hase.


    The first stage of addiction after withdrawal.


    Looking at Rex¡¯s painful face, Lily feels tortured. She knows everything but could not say anything. She


    is unable to help him no matter how anxious she is. What¡¯s more, she can¡¯t tell him anything and could


    only watch him endure it.


    ¡°Rex, are you alright? Can you hear me?¡± Lily holds Rex¡¯s boiling cheeks with her hands and looks into


    his somewhatx eyes.


    Fortunately, he nods at once. She is so excited that her eyes turn red. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be nervous.


    Karl said that this is a normal phenomenon. You just have to endure it and everything would be fine.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know what to say, so she onlyforts him with such words.


    Rex grits his teeth. His expression bes ferocious and terrifying. He feels like his bones is bitten


    and the pain attacks him repeatedly. He is dizzy. He even feels Lily¡¯s movements slow down, as if


    everything is under a slow-motion camera.


    ¡®It is all my illusions. It must be.¡¯


    He is so ufortable that he couldn¡¯t stand up. He can only relieve his pain by bending his waist.


    Fortunately, he keeps his consciousness and knows what he is going through.


    His body starts to slow down. His saliva is flowing out from the corner of his mouth. However, Lily


    doesn¡¯t show any distains, but feels heartache.


    She takes a soft towel to wipe his saliva off. Looking at his trembling lips and twitching corners of the


    mouth, she bends down and kisses him. Unlike the boiling temperature on his cheeks, his lips are


    freezing.


    Her soft lips press on Rex¡¯s. Suddenly, Rex seems to find a valve. He opens his mouth and bites Lily¡¯s


    lips. He bites so forcefully that the blood quickly spreads in their mouths.


    The great pain quickly spreads from Lily¡¯s lips to her brain, but she doesn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she gets


    closer to Rex. If she could relieve his pain, it¡¯s nothing.


    After a while, Rex gradually calms down. The sudden pain is like an ebb tide, gradually pulling away


    from his body.


    He is relieved and copses to the ground. His arm rests on the edge of the bathtub behind him. His


    body is covered with water stains. His dark eyes gradually be sharp again. He clearly sees Lily¡¯s


    swollen and congested lips that he bit.


    Rex¡¯s expression turns cold. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

 Chapter 477: Grim Situation

    Chapter 477: Grim Situation


    Lily shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How do you feel?¡±


    Rex tightly purses his thin lips. The sweat on his forehead flows down his face. He takes a deep look at


    his hands and says, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Sorry. You must be scared.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s scared, indeed. However, it isn¡¯t because he hurt her, but because


    something unexpected might happen to him in such a situation.


    Spasms, intermittent convulsions, weakness, and shortness of breath ... Such symptoms are much


    severer than she has imagined.


    She¡¯s even more uncertain about what Rex might sufferter. It¡¯s the first stage of addiction after


    withdrawal, but he suffered such great pain. What ifter ...


    After the indescribable feeling fades away, Rex tries to stand up. His limbs are still weak, but he barely


    supports himself to stand up.


    Lily wants to help him, but he dodges. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    From his cold voice, Lily knows he must be enduring great pain. Rex tries to support his body and


    doesn¡¯t want Lily to see him in such a weak state.


    However, it¡¯s impossible for Lily to do what he wants at this moment. Regardless of his refusal, she


    stretches her arms and hugs him. In this way, Rex could find a point to support his body.


    The man in her arms tenses up. Then his suppressed voicees from above her head. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m


    fine.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need my woman to be so worried.¡¯


    ¡°I knew. I knew,¡± says Lily, but she doesn¡¯t let go of him and keeps stroking his back. ¡°We knew this


    would happen, didn¡¯t we? I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯m just worried about you. Let me take care of you,


    okay?¡±


    Her voice is very soft. Her movements are exceptionally gentle. She patiently and considerately cares


    about this man.


    Rex feels his uneasiness rising and falling. Such terrible feelings are hidden in his body but he finds no


    way to vent them. He clenches his hands for a long time before squeezing out a sentence. ¡°You go out


    first and I¡¯ll take a shower.¡±


    He still wants to take a shower. Seeing it, Lily frowns and says, ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Why not take a shower


    tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Just a shower. It doesn¡¯t take much time.¡±


    ¡°But ...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that useless.¡± He curls his lips, but the curve of his lips doesn¡¯t reveal any easiness.


    Lily is worried that she would hurt his self-esteem, so she doesn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright then. Hurry up. Call me


    if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily walks out of the bathroom. After half a minute, she hears water. Then she takes the phone at the


    bedside and goes to the farthest corner from the bathroom to dial Karl¡¯s number.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Not long after, the phone is picked up. ¡°Hello, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Karl.¡± As soon as Lily says a word, she almost cries. Only she and Karl know about Rex¡¯s situation, so


    Karl is the only person that she could discuss with. ¡°Rex had withdrawal symptoms just now, but it was


    very severe. He looked particrly painful. What should I do?¡±


    At the other side, Karl swiftly turns the steering wheel. The car is hurriedly parked at the side of the


    road. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tell me what symptoms he had.¡±


    ¡°He sweat a lot and trembled non-stop. He unconsciously drooled. He seemed to be very cold, but at


    times very hot. I don¡¯t know. He breathed very fast, but he looked suffocated.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t know what


    she is saying now. She feels a lingering fear when recalling what has just happened.


    Karl carefully remembers every word she is saying. When listening, his expression bes more


    serious. Rex¡¯s first withdrawal symptom is more serious than he has imagined. This is not good news.


    Thinking of the pain that Rex endured, Karl couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Vivian must have used


    a high dose!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t make Rex realize anything. Temporarily observe the time and frequency of his


    addiction. Once it happens, inform me. Also, you should mix the supplementary drugs I gave you into


    his medicine. Do you remember how to take them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily hurriedly nods and is extremely worried. ¡°Would the addiction threaten his life?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, no.¡± Karl studied this subject before. If it really threatens Rex¡¯s life, he wouldn¡¯t


    have let Rex leave the hospital. Now that Rex¡¯s withdrawal symptoms are so serious, he is also


    worried. ¡°But just in case, you should take him to me to check his body per week. I want to know his


    condition.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lily wants to say something, but she suddenly notices that no soundes from the


    bathroom. She feels anxious, hurriedly hangs up the phone and says, ¡°Karl, I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take good care of Rex, and yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lily hangs up, deletes the call record, and puts the phone back where it was. She takes


    several steps forward and walks to the door of the bathroom. Looking at the tall figure reflected on the


    frosted door, she asks anxiously, ¡°Rex, have you finished?¡±


    There is no answer inside. Everything is in dead silence.


    Lily¡¯s in a panic. She bends her fingers and lightly knocks on the door, as if she is knocking on her


    restless heart. ¡°Rex?¡±


    This time, the door opens. Rex, who is wrapped in a thin towel, shows up at the door. A steaming fog is


    rising behind him.


    Lily doesn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly walk out. She¡¯s stunned for a moment, and then heaves a


    sigh of relief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me? You scared me to death.¡±


    Rex looks at Lily¡¯s pale face. She¡¯s obviously anxious about his condition. She never admits it, but he


    could sense her anxiety and worries about his health. However, she tries her best to endure all these


    feelings, wanting to take care of his body while not hurting his self-esteem.


    However, she doesn¡¯t know that the more she endures, the more ufortable he is.


    Rex raises his arms, caresses her side face, and slowly slides his fingers along her pretty face to her


    lips. He touches her lips lightly, but even so, she shrinks in pain.


    Rex¡¯s eyes are deep and his thin lips gently open. ¡°Have you looked in the mirror?¡±


    He suddenly speaks in such a cold voice. Lily is puzzled and asks, ¡°What?¡±


    They look into each other¡¯s eyes. All of Lily¡¯s emotions are written in her eyes. When Rex looks into her


    eyes, she feels she is stripped of her clothes and is examined by this man. All her thoughts are known


    by him.


    Rex pauses for a moment and bends down slightly. His gaze falls on the corner of her scabbed lips. His


    Adam¡¯s apple rolls, as if he wants to say something, but he keeps silent. He only lightly kisses her,


    strokes her, and licks the wound which was made by him.


    Lily¡¯s eyshes tremble slightly. She could feel his tenderness. It¡¯spletely different from when he


    was dominated by addiction. Although he doesn¡¯t say anything, Lily could feel his regret and heartache.


    Lily opens her mouth and responds. They don¡¯t kiss intensely, but feel each other gently. After a while,


    she stands on tiptoe and stretches her arms to wrap around Rex¡¯s neck.


    The man quickly wraps his arms around her waist and strokes her back with his big palm. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. It will be fine.¡±


    Lily nods in his arms and encourages herself that everything would be fine.


    The next morning, Lily starts to add the medicines that Karl gave her to help Rex withdraw the


    addiction. No matter how strong Rex¡¯s willpower is, he¡¯s a human. The addiction is a physiological


    reaction. He must endure great pain when fighting the addiction.


    In order to reduce his pain, Lily asks Fanny not to consider her taste and to make the food as


    nourishing as possible.


    Rex knows everything she has done for him. Her care that permeates his life makes Rex love her


    more.


    Despite everything that Lily has prepared, the withdrawal pain doesn¡¯t let Rex off.


    As Karl said, after that night, the withdrawal symptomse more frequently and seriously.


    Fortunately, Lily apanies him every time.


    However, things are still going in an unexpected direction. One day, Fraser calls Lily from thepany


    with an unprecedented anxiety in his voice, which makes her heart sink to the bottom.

 Chapter 478: Suspicion Arises

    Chapter 478: Suspicion Arises


    ¡°Mr. Rex suddenly twitched and the meeting was interrupted. No one can enter his office now.¡±


    Fraser¡¯s voice echoes in Lily¡¯s ears and knocks on her eardrums, causing her heart to beat extremely


    fast. Before she could think any further, she rushes into the garage and starts a car. She steps on the


    elerator and drives to Rex¡¯spany.


    Along the way, she runs two red lights, but she doesn¡¯t care. At the thought of Rex¡¯s current condition,


    she is incredibly anxious. She feels as if her heart is roasted on a wire rack.


    Finally, the car reaches the garage of Rex¡¯spany. Lily gets off the car, rushes into the lift and goes


    up to Rex¡¯s office. Outside the heavy wooden door, Fraser is anxiously pacing back and forth. Seeing


    Lily, he hurriedly walks towards her, as if he sees a savior. ¡°Miss Lily!¡±


    Lily nods slightly to greet him. She walks straight to the door of Rex¡¯s office. Looking at the tightly


    closed door and the frightened gaze of the secretary aside, she knocks on the door. ¡°Rex, open the


    door.¡±


    No one answers inside. The door is still tightly shut.


    Lily¡¯s heart suddenly sinks. She turns to look at the secretary and says, ¡°Key.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t have time to wait or guess what Rex is doing. More minutes are passing, more anxious


    she is.


    The secretary is a little awkward. She doesn¡¯t dare to talk to Lily. Instead, she looks at Fraser, who is


    standing beside her, and says, ¡°It ... it doesn¡¯t conform to thepany¡¯s rules ¡­¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡± Lily is extremely anxious. Her tone inevitably reveals her impatience. ¡°If something


    unexpected happens to Rex in the office, can you bear this responsibility?¡±


    To others, Rex is a leader and a boss, but to Lily, he is her man, and the father of her child. She doesn¡¯t


    care about anything else.


    Fraser has the same view. He scolds the secretary in an aggravated tone, ¡°Is it time to talk about rules?


    Hurry up and get the key!¡±


    The secretary realizes the seriousness of the matter and opens the drawer for the key. She hands it to


    Lily and says, ¡°Here ¡­ here you are.¡±


    Lily takes it and walks forward to insert the key into the keyhole to unlock the door. However, her hand


    is trembling. She tries several times but fails. Fraser is also anxious. He takes the key and says, ¡°Let


    me do it.¡±


    The thick door finally opens. Lily rushes in and turns to Fraser, asking him not to let anyone else get in


    the office.


    The huge office is quiet. Even the air is filled with an unusual stillness. Rex is curled up on the leather


    sofa in the middle of the office. He doesn¡¯t raise his head even when Lilyes.


    Lily feels as if her heart is pinched fiercely. It is heartbreaking to see Rex in this state. She hurriedly


    walks over and crouches to the side to call him, ¡°Rex?¡±


    Rex closes his eyes and doesn¡¯t reply at all.


    Lily ces her palm on his forehead and wipes off his cold sweat. After feeling his body temperature,


    she calls him in a higher voice, ¡°Rex, wake up, okay?¡±


    Rex seems to have noticed that someone is moving around. He slightly opens his eyes. His deep ck


    eyes are in an awkward state. When he looks at her, his gaze is not as focused as usual. ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here.¡±


    After hearing the familiar voice, Rex seems to believe that Lily is with him. He stretches out to pull her


    into his embrace. He is still in the state of addiction, so he¡¯s rude and arrogant. He puts his hands on


    her shoulders and almost crushes her bones.


    Lily grits her teeth and tries not to make a sound. Sheforts him softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Before leaving home, she took some withdrawal medicines from the cab and put them into her


    pocket. Karl instructed her not to give it to Rex unless she has no other choice, because it could also


    get Rex addicted.


    However, Rex¡¯s pain intensifies. He has also lost much weight. For the first time, Lily feels an endless


    panic.


    No one knows when this torture would end.


    Whenever it happens, she wishes to kill Vivian. She knew that Orson would make this woman stay in


    prison for the rest of her life, but she can¡¯t vent her anger. Such a good man is nearly destroyed by that


    woman. If it weren¡¯t for her, how would Rex suffer so much?


    As time passes, Rex, who is hugging her, falls asleep again. Lily takes the opportunity to take a cold


    towel from the bathroom to wipe off Rex¡¯s sweat.


    After tidying him up, Lily turns around and takes a towel from the lounge to cover his body. She nces


    at him and notices that he is frowning while sleeping. She pauses for a moment and walks out of the


    office.


    Lily enters Fraser¡¯s office. Fraser has been Rex¡¯s secretary for many years. He is also very worried


    about Rex. When he sees Lilying, he stands up and asks, ¡°Miss Lily, how is Mr. Rex?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t intend to hide it from him. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to restrict Rex from the


    work, but it¡¯s obvious that he can¡¯te to thepany now. ¡°Fraser, Rex might not be able toe


    to thepany recently. You saw it. There¡¯s something wrong with his body, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    You know what kind of person he is. So, I¡¯ll trouble you to take more responsibilities for thepany¡¯s


    affairs.¡±


    Fraser nods in understanding. He was shocked by Rex¡¯s sudden onset of illness during the meeting


    today. At the thought of it, he has lingering fear in his heart. ¡°Miss Lily, what exactly happened to Mr.


    Rex?¡±


    Lily ponders for a moment and answers, ¡°Complications, but they don¡¯t threaten his life. It¡¯s just


    painful.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t exin it in much detail. She doesn¡¯t mean to be on guard against anyone. However, if


    one more person knows it, it¡¯s more likely that Rex would know it.


    Fraser knows Lily well. If it weren¡¯t for a serious problem, she won¡¯t have been so serious and silent.


    ¡°Alright, I know. I¡¯ll try my best not to report to Mr. Rex about the follow-up matters of thepany.


    Then he could have time to recover. I would only report to him some essential issues and ask him to


    check them,¡± Fraser says.


    Lily trusts in Fraser and is grateful to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily, you¡¯re too polite. This is all my responsibility. I¡¯m honored to be able to help Mr. Rex.¡±


    Even so, Fraser doesn¡¯t owe Rex anything. He is only Rex¡¯s subordinate. There is no need for him to


    worry about anything other than his work. He helps Rex just out of personal feelings.


    After chatting with Fraser for a while, Lily returns to the Rex¡¯s office. Rex might be awake.


    The man on the sofa seems to be disturbed by the sound of the door. The tall figure moves slightly. Lily


    walks to the sofa and squats down. She wants to check his condition, but Rex suddenly wakes up and


    opens his eyes.


    ¡°Rex?¡± She calls him softly.


    When Rex sees her, his expression changes, as if he is trying to recall what has happened. ¡°Why are


    you here?¡±


    Lily is dumbfounded by his question. She wants to say that she arrived just now, but swallows her


    words on the second thought. ¡°I came to see you. Fraser called me.¡±


    Rex is thinking of his appearance of when he fought the addiction. He turns his gaze to Lily¡¯s gentle


    and beautiful face and says thoughtfully, ¡°I lost consciousness for a short while fighting the addiction.¡±


    Therefore, he locked everyone out of the office and didn¡¯t let them in, because he was afraid that he


    would do something.


    Hearing this, Lily is stunned. This is the first time that he lost consciousness since he was discharged


    from the hospital. Karl said that such a severe situation would ur in theter stages. She has wished


    that it wouldn¡¯te. Instead, it happened so early.


    Despite the panic in her heart, she suppresses her uneasiness and patientlyforts Rex, ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    Karl ahead of time and let him check your condition.¡±


    When Rex hears her, he feels like a sharp thorn piercing into his flesh. He has been feeling that Lily is


    a bit strange. Now he realizes something. He looks into her eyes and examines her emotions with his


    sharp eyes. ¡°The side effects are so great. Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 479: A Lustful Kiss

    Chapter 479: A Lustful Kiss


    Lily¡¯s heart skips a beat when she is asked. When she looks at Rex, her heart beats out of order, ¡°Karl


    said before ¡­¡±


    As she speaks, she gazes away, afraid that Rex would see the panic in her eyes.


    Rex raises his hand to pinch Lily¡¯s cute chin. Being grabbed slightly, she can¡¯t dodge anywhere. She


    has no choice but to look into his sharp ck eyes. Lily tires her best to keep calm. However, he makes


    her too stressful now. She nearly wants to dodge his gaze.


    Half a minuteter, Lily feels uneasy under his gaze. She softly raises her hand to hold his palm. ¡°Rex,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± he suddenly calls her name. The pressure in his eyes makes the air around him thinner. ¡°Are you


    hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily denies without thinking. After that, she realizes that her attitude is too exaggerated, which


    might make Rex even more suspicious. She hurriedly calms her down. ¡°What can I hide from you by


    staying at home with you every day?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on with my illness?¡± Rex keeps finding the underlying cause of it. The idence


    in the conference room today makes him realize that things aren¡¯t as simple as Lily and Karl said.


    His body was out of the control of medicines. He was in an awkward state in front of the public and her.


    asionally, he even hurt her. Although it isn¡¯t serious, it¡¯s still a torment for Rex.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what Karl said. Recovery requires a process. Later, your body might not bear the effects.


    Right now, you are in this stage, but it¡¯s all normal. I understand that you¡¯re in pain, but it really isn¡¯t


    because of anything else,¡± Lily exins. She will never tell him that he is addicted. She knows that


    once Rex knows it, he must make an unexpected decision himself.


    Rex looks at Lily¡¯s pale face and sneers, ¡°My body was out of control. Is it normal?¡±


    Lily knows that he must have doubts to it. She wants to divert his attention, so she reaches out and


    grabs his big palm. She tilts forward slightly and raises her head towards Rex¡¯s charming thin lips.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she approaches, Rex moves back his head to dodge her kiss.


    Lily¡¯s eyshes tremble. She sees Rex¡¯s dodge and thinks about how she has been afraid of being


    seen through by this man these past few days. She feels wronged. Tears quickly gather in her eyes.


    She lowers her head to retreat, but Rex holds her back.


    Rex lowers his eyes and sees Lily¡¯s red eyes. He instantly calms down and asks, ¡°Why are you


    crying?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±


    He frowns and exposes her poor lie. ¡°Look at your red eyes. Aren¡¯t you crying?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± He lowers his head and let her look into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that my condition is too


    abnormal. I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    ¡°I asked Karl. He said all the symptoms are normal. I won¡¯t joke about your health.¡± She raises her


    sparkling eyes to look at him. Her dark pupils are so pure that it¡¯s like they are washed with water.


    Lily cares much about his health. Although she never said, Rex knew it. He never doubts Lily. He is


    only doubtful of his own condition.


    The vibe is somewhat gloomy. Right at this moment, the phone in Lily¡¯s pocket rings.


    The buzzing sound breaks the stagnation. Lily heaves a sigh of relief and is about to pick it up.


    However, when she takes it out of the pocket and sees the name on the screen, she is surprised. It is


    Karl.


    Lily is stunned for a moment. Before she can react, the phone in her hand has been pulled out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She shouts in a low voice. Her phone has fallen into Rex¡¯s broad palm.


    Before Lily could react, Rex answers the phone. Karl¡¯s anxious voicees from the phone, ¡°How is


    Rex?¡±


    ¡°Not good,¡± Rex slowly says. He just felt relieved, but now he feels strange again. ¡°What exactly are


    you and Lily doing?¡±


    On the other side, Karl doesn¡¯t expect that it would be Rex. He is so shocked that he slightly sits up


    from the sofa. However, he is smart, so he doesn¡¯t panic due to it. ¡°What can we do? You¡¯re in such a


    state. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a normal symptom?¡± As Rex asks, he puts him on speaker. He opens the address book with his


    fair fingertips. After calling out thetest calls, he checks the calling records with Karl. It¡¯s quite


    surprising that Karl and Lily has dialed to each other so frequently.


    Lily looks at his movements and feels nervous. She reaches out to grab her phone but he grabs her


    wrist. Again, Rex looks at Lily with sharp eyes, but he says to Karl, ¡°She calls you several times a day.


    Karl, when did you have such a good rtionship with her?¡±


    He knew that Karl has a good rtionship with Lily, but they won¡¯t call each other over five times a day.


    Even for Rex himself, Lily has never dialed his number so many times a day.


    Karl frowns and deliberately retorts, ¡°Rex, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just curious,¡± Rex says with a light voice, but his words are sharp. His sentence makes the


    others extremely nervous.


    Lily¡¯s is extremely nervous. She watches Rex¡¯s actions without blinking. The more uncertain she is, the


    more stubbornly she says. ¡°Rex, return the phone to me.¡±


    This time, out of Lily¡¯s expectation, Rex cooperates. He says ¡°I¡¯ll call youter¡± to Karl and hands the


    phone to Lily.


    Lily takes it but doesn¡¯t dare to say anything. She immediately hangs it up.


    Once again, the office falls into silence. When their eyes meet, she can¡¯t hide her panic anymore.


    A lie is exactly such a thing. Once the deceived one realizes something, the lie would be like a sandbag


    which is torn open. Everything would pour out and can¡¯t be blocked.


    ¡°Rex ¡­ Ah!¡± Lily opens her mouth and is about to say something. However, before she can make a


    sound, Rex kisses her.


    His cold thin lips press on hers. He is neither gentle nor patient. His tongue rushes straight into her


    mouth and sweeps over almost every corner of her mouth. He bites her lips so forcefully that she feels


    pain, but he swallows all her cries of pain.


    His other hand touches her exposed fair skin between her neck and cor. His rough fingers slide


    across her delicate skin, causing her to tremble. His movements are lustful, but his eyes are clearly


    filled with coldness.


    Lily knows that he is venting his emotions in this way. He wants her to feel his emotions.


    After a while, when Lily is almost suffocated by the kiss, Rex loosens his grip slightly. Her lips are


    swollen from being bitten by him. On them even remains his saliva.


    Rex raises his hand and puts Lily¡¯s hair beside her ears to her back. All he can see is her tender and


    fair little face. How long has it been since he saw her rosy cheeks? She has been suffering for him all


    the time.


    The illnesses on him, but she feels worse than him.


    ¡°Come with me to see Karl tomorrow.¡± Rex¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolls a few times. His voice is hoarse. ¡°I


    want to have a body check.¡±

 Chapter 480: It Comes

    Chapter 480: It Comes


    Normally, Lily doesn¡¯t have good ways to ask Rex to do the body check. Every time, she acts like a


    thief, pretending to be normal in front of Rex, while discussing with Karl about withdrawal in private.


    Now he takes the initiative to mention it, but Lily isn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Even though she doesn¡¯t know what Rex is thinking, she can¡¯t refuse.


    This addiction attack came and went fast, but it nts a seed in the bottom of their hearts, as if a


    hidden danger lies between them.


    Lily knows that it¡¯s a time bomb that would detonate one day, but she has no other choice but to wait.


    She is like a prisoner who has been sentenced to death. She knows that Rex would find out the truth


    one day. She could only dy, but she can¡¯t change the result.


    The best possibility is that the addiction could bepletely cured before Rex realizes it. Would such a


    miracle happen?


    She doesn¡¯t know, but she just hopes that it would happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Rex calms down and picks up the jacket from the sofa.


    Lily follows him, looking at the sweat stains and countless wrinkles on his shirt. The corridor lights


    reflect on his head, casting a lonely halo.


    When Rex says ¡°go home¡±, the air around him bes not that cold. Lily takes two steps forward and


    holds hisrge palm. He subconsciously shrinks his slender fingers, but soon clenches her hands more


    tightly.


    ...


    The next morning, after Rex wakes up, he doesn¡¯t have breakfast. He rushes directly to the hospital


    where Karl works. When a man has a body check, he¡¯d better not have meals before the inspection.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When Rex and Lily arrive at the hospital, it is only nine o¡¯clock. Lily hasn¡¯t found an opportunity to


    communicate with Karl since yesterday. Now she is going to see him directly. She is a little flustered.


    Fortunately, Karl performs normally. He does aplete physical examination for Rex ording to the


    procedure of the previous examination.


    The equipment of Karl¡¯s Hospital is the most advanced in this industry. All values in the physical


    examinations can be printed out immediately.


    Seeing the result sheet is handed over to Rex, Lily bes nervous. Karl notices her feelings. He


    teases, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The values are normal.¡±


    Hearing this, Lily heaves a sigh of relief, knowing that Karl has changed the result.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Karl.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. We are friends.¡±


    Rex looks at the result sheet in his hand and frowns. The values do not fluctuate much from that on his


    previous result sheets. However, he knows his own condition very well. It can¡¯t be that the values are


    normal judging by his symptoms yesterday.


    ¡°Is the result correct?¡± Rex interrupts their chat in a calm voice.


    Karl raises his hand and gently pats him on the shoulder. ¡°Rex, what¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ve known each


    other for so many years, but you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    They are both over 1.8 meters tall. When they stand side by side, the aura around them bes


    unusual. As old friends for many years, they know each other¡¯s view with a single nce.


    Rex knows that he can¡¯t get anything from Karl. He frowns and hands the result sheet to Lily, who is


    standing beside him. ¡°Nothing. There¡¯s something wrong with my body recently. Perhaps I¡¯m too


    sensitive.¡±


    ¡°If you have any concerns, you can tell me.¡±


    Rex ponders for a moment, but what he asks has nothing to do with his own health. ¡°Sometimes, I hurt


    Lily. Is there any way to deal with it?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he feels pain, but he is most afraid that he would lose control and hurt Lily.


    Karl nods. ¡°I will prescribe some supplementary drugs for you. When the attackes, take them and


    they will ease your pain a little.¡±


    In this way, Lily doesn¡¯t have to secretly mix them into other medicines every time.


    ¡°Alright, just tell me what¡¯s going on if anything happens. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± Thinking of


    their frequent correspondence on Lily¡¯s phonest night, he is angry. He understands that they must be


    doing something for him. Therefore, he¡¯s not angry with them, but angry with himself.


    Hearing it, Karl knows Rex stops questioning him. However, based on his understanding of Rex, Karl


    doesn¡¯t think that Rex believes him. ¡°Rex, I guarantee that I will give you a healthy body. However, the


    recovery period is longer than expected, but don¡¯t worry. If you really can¡¯t recover in my hospital, it¡¯s


    useless to find another one. I promise that nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Since Karl says so, Rex doesn¡¯t say anything else. He simply chats with Karl for a while before leaving


    the hospital.


    On the way back, Lily couldn¡¯t hold on to her sleepiness. Last night, she was worried about today¡¯s


    examination, so she didn¡¯t sleep well all night. Now she is extremely sleepy.


    Rex looks at the little woman who is breathing heavily beside him. He lowers his voice to prevent her


    from waking up. He whispers to the driver to turn down the air conditioner in the car.


    Rex looks at Lily¡¯s eyes. There are ck circles under them. They¡¯re not particrly ck. However,


    her skin is exceptionally fair, so it seems terrible. She must haven¡¯t rested well these past few days.


    Rex stretches out his hand and gently puts her head to her shoulder to let her rest on his shoulder.


    Lily seems to feel something. She doesn¡¯t open her eyes, but habitually rubs Rex¡¯s shoulder and neck


    with her head. That familiar intimacy is transmitted to Rex even when she is asleep.


    Rex also enjoys the moment that Lily relies on him. This is his beloved woman. No one could be more


    eager than him topany her, but ...


    Rex slightly frowns. He recalls the result sheet that he got from the hospital.


    Rex stares at Lily for a while and makes sure that she is asleep. Then he takes out his phone and finds


    a number with the name of ¡°Lee¡± from the address boOkay. He opens the ¡°message¡± and sends the


    result sheet that he got just now.


    Not long after, the phone vibrates. Lee texts back. It is a short sentence.


    ¡°No problem with the result and all values are normal.¡±


    Rex is not calmed down when seeing this message. He gazes at the word ¡°normal¡±. Karl is a


    professional doctor. If he wants to hide something, he will make perfect values, so that there won¡¯t be


    obvious ws.


    After pondering for a moment, Rex texts again, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    This time, he waits for nearly ten minutes before receiving the reply. Compared to the previous


    message, the present one is more urate.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the result ording to the values. If you want to verify it in detail, you must do


    a thorough check. If you have time, you cane to me. The result is correct based on the values on


    the sheet.¡±


    Once Rex finishes reading the message, the car drives on the speed reduction belts. Although the car


    itself can ease the vibration, they are jolted. He immediately puts the phone aside. Fortunately, Lily is


    not woken up, but moves her body uneasily.


    Without further dy, he taps on the screen with his fingertips.


    ¡°Tomorrow night I¡¯lle to you. See you then.¡±

 Chapter 481: The Truth About the Illness

    Chapter 481: The Truth About the Illness


    After Carl examined him, Rex doesn¡¯t mention anything about recovery when he returns home. Lily is


    afraid that he won¡¯t get over this. The next morning, she asks him to take Adair to kindergarten.


    The psychological counseling works on Adair, and he has almost let go of the kidnapping. It is rare for


    his parents to take him to school together, so he is thrilled. Actually, he has been excited since


    breakfast.


    Seeing how happy his son is, Rex feels a little guilty. He gently caresses the boy¡¯s furry little head with


    his big palm, thinking that when he recovers, he will drive his son to and from school more often.


    ¡°How are you getting along with the other kids in kindergarten?¡± The man asks softly, greatly patient.


    Adair turns his head from the window and looks at his father. Blinking, he answers, ¡°Fine. They enjoy


    ying with me!¡±


    ¡°Then have you made any friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Speaking of friends, Adair¡¯s eyes glow. He shows off his littlepanions to Rex endlessly.


    Coupled with his adorable voice with a trace of nasal sound, Rex¡¯s heart melts.


    His son¡¯s constant chatter drives away most of Rex¡¯s vexation. ¡°Listen to the teacher. If there¡¯s


    anything, tell mom and dad.¡±


    ¡°Dad, can I invite my friends over?¡± Back in Ennd, schools used to hold parties, and family


    gatherings ur almost every week.


    While domestic education focuses more on individuals, especially such high-end private schools. Every


    parent is somebody, and the schools show respect for them. Naturally, parties are generally out of the


    picture.


    However, Adair enjoys making friends. Now that he finally has them, he naturally wants to have fine


    with them.


    However....


    Lily has been listening to their conversation, but she suddenly cuts them off, ¡°You can when you have


    more free time. You guys are not that close now.¡±


    Adair is obedient and immediately nods, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rex nces at the little woman, despite himself. She is probably worrying about him. She doesn¡¯t know


    when he will get sick again, so it is best not to have visitors.


    They drive their boy to kindergarten smoothly. The man gets off the car and walks to the teacher, telling


    her something. He rarelyes, so the teacher directly agrees.


    Watching Adair following his teacher towards the school gate, Rex feels a little reluctant, while Lily is


    used to this. She reaches out to hold his arm and says, ¡°Stop looking. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± As he speaks, his sight still follows the boy until he enters the school building.


    They get back into the car. Lily instructs the driver, ¡°The vi, please.¡±


    After the morning rush hour, there isn¡¯t much traffic on the road. The car drives into the front yard of the


    vi. The driver gets off the car and opens the door for Lily. Before getting off, Rex suddenly says, ¡°You


    go back first. I am going to find Orson to take care of some things.¡±


    Orson?


    Lily is slightly surprised. ¡°Is it business?¡±


    She remembers that five years ago, Rex entrusted thepany to Orson, so now he rarely deals with


    business.


    ¡°Yes, we need to confirm the shareholder changes and the shares.¡± He looks and sounds serious,


    convincing.


    Lily¡¯s fingers on the door handle are forming into a fist. She doesn¡¯t want him to go. ¡°Do you have to


    go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must be there.¡±


    Hearing his firm answer, Lily realizes that she can¡¯t stop him, so she has topromise, ¡°Be careful


    and call me if you need anything.¡±


    She wants to hear the news from him, rather than a secretary or an assistant.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Lily frowns and steps out of the car. She stands not far away and watches the driver restart the car.


    Rex lowers the window and casts a nce at her. For some reason, this nce makes her panic, as if


    something is going to happen.


    Rex still leaves.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily turns around and looks at the vi. Breezes blow past her, but she feels gloomy and annoyed.


    ¡­


    After the car leaves the vi, Rex tells the driver to head to thepany parking garage and instructs


    him not to tell anyone about what is going to happen. Then, he gets into another car and drives to the


    address Lee sent him.


    Half an hourter, the car is parked under an inconspicuous white building behind a university. He


    stabilizes the car and walks to the door. Taking a look at the number on the text message, he is sure it


    is the right ce and knocks on the door.


    Half a minuteter, someone pushes open the door. It is a middle-aged man wearing a white gown.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lee,¡± Rex said calmly.


    The other party understands. Lee told him yesterday that if someone was toe looking for him


    today, he could bring him in directly.


    Then man opens the door wider and makes room sideways. ¡°Mr. Gabbot, pleasee in.¡±


    Rex follows him in. The room lookspletely different from what is outside. It seems like amon


    three-story white building. However, it is something else on the inside.


    On both sides of the long corridor, every inch of the space is well utilized. On the tightly shut doors are


    words written both in Chinese and English. Laboratory, freezer, anatomy room, chemical room¡­.


    Although it is not spacious, it has everything as a standard research building.


    There are only three floors, but elevators are equipped inside every room. Rex and the staff get to the


    third floor taking the elevator. They arrive at Lee¡¯s office at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Lee, Mr. Gabbot is here.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door is pushed open. In the huge and light office, Lee is sitting behind a desk wearing a pair of


    metallic sses and the same white coat. When he sees Rex, he immediately stands up and says,


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Rex walks over and shakes hands with him. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you woulde over tonight?¡± Lee looks at him with a smile, as if Rex is an old friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my night isn¡¯t free.¡± Rex doesn¡¯t enjoy small talks, asking Lee anxiously, ¡°When will the


    inspection start?¡±


    Lee responds with a smile. He understands Rex¡¯s anxiety and winks at the staff behind Rex. He walks


    from behind his desk and says, ¡°I know you¡¯re vexed. It had been ready before you came. Let¡¯s go. We


    can do it now.¡±


    Rex nods. He turns around and follows him into an examination room connected to the office. It is


    quiet. After the door is closed, no noise can be heard, only the beeps from the instruments.


    After putting on a special suit, Rex lies t on his back in various instruments, feeling the different lights


    on him. The equipment is advanced, not losing to Karl¡¯s Hospital. The examination ends quickly, taking


    less than an hour.


    The results are shown on the big screen and theputer screen. Lee looks at the indicators and his


    expression became solemn.


    Rex¡¯s heart sank, and he has a premonition. He walks over to take a look at the numbers, but fails to


    understand anything. ¡°How is it?¡± he asks.

 Chapter 482: The Truth They’re Hiding

    Chapter 482: The Truth They¡¯re Hiding


    Lee specifically pulls up the results sheet Rex sent over, marking it with his mouse. ¡°The indicators are


    hugely different from the Karl¡¯s Hospital¡¯s. Rex, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve told you, but in my opinion,


    your body is not just in rejection during recovery. There are residual inhibitors in your system. They are


    specifically targeted at addictive withdrawal and are not avable on the market.¡± Then Lee shifts his


    gaze to the man¡¯s face. ¡°Are you having strong symptoms?¡±


    Rex¡¯s heart has sunk to the bottom. He gently closes his eyes and thinks of his recently uncontroble


    body, finally understanding what is going on and saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am.¡±


    Although Lee can¡¯t bear to see Rex like this, he still has to tell him everything about his illness, ¡°This


    medicine is used as an adjuvant during withdrawal from addiction. It can make sure that you won¡¯t be in


    fatal danger, but its high concentration also suggests that you have a big addiction problem.¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyes are pitch-dark. ¡°What about my chance of withdrawal? Is it big?¡±


    Lee adjusts his sses and says, ¡°Fifty percent.¡±


    Today, Rex finally knows the truth that Lily and Karl are hiding.


    Fifty percent.


    His lips curl into a bitter smile. This means that he can recover, but he is also very likely to be


    tormented by addiction.


    He remembers clearly the feeling of losing control when the addiction hits him. It is not as simple as


    what Karl has said, and Lily knows about it.


    ¡°If I reach thete stage, what symptoms will I have?¡± The man¡¯s voice is like it has been polished by


    gravel, so hoarse that it sounds ufortable.


    ¡°All sorts of symptoms, and the clinical reactions you are experiencing will continue to worsen, probably


    affecting your mind.¡±


    Affecting the mind.


    Rex closes his eyes. ¡°Will I hurt her?¡±


    ¡°When your mind is seriously affected....¡± Lee pauses for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Such a result is undoubtedly cruel. Although Rex has noticed that Karl and Lily were behaving


    strangely, this is simply beyond his imagination.


    It hase to this. If his condition worsens, not only himself, but Lily and the child will be hurt. Rex


    never wants that to happen.


    He won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt his wife and child, not even himself.


    For a long time, they both remain silent. Even Lee, as an outsider, can feel Rex¡¯s sorrow.


    He and Rex have known each other for eight years. At an academic conference, Rex financed him,


    which leads to where he is today. He was questioned, but now he is just grateful to Rex.


    As far as Lee can remember, Rex was never dispirited before, but at this moment, he can see the


    weight on Rex¡¯s shoulders and the confusion he is feeling.


    A tough figure like Rex can also be powerless facing sickness.


    Lee doesn¡¯t feel good, but he has to ask, ¡°Rex, what do you n to do?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What to do?


    Rex lets out a deep breath. He has no choice now, right? He doesn¡¯t know how to face Lily and the


    child before he truly recovers.


    Not to mention his pride. He is afraid that he will hurt them when he loses control.


    However, leaving is also excruciating for Rex. Only by clutching his hands can he suppress the surging


    emotions.


    After a moment of silence, the man finally opens his mouth, his voice trembling, ¡°Prepare a separate


    ward for me.¡±


    That means he has already made a decision. Lee is d that this man does not give up, nodding


    solemnly and saying, ¡°Alright, leave everything to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡­


    Rex has left for several hours. Lily has been waiting from morning until noon. A simple text message


    saying that he won¡¯te back for lunch is enough tofort her.


    Lily figures that he is busy and does not disturb him.


    However, time flies, and it is dusk. Lily picks Adair up from school, but Rex still hasn¡¯t returned. She


    loses her patience and calls Orson, knowing that it is not nice to do so.


    The phone rang a few times before it is answered. ¡°Hello, Orson?¡± Lily leans closer and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Orson and Lily rarely talk in private, but through Rex, so he is surprised to


    receive her call.


    ¡°Orson, are you guys still busy? He hasn¡¯t replied to my texts.¡± Lily is uneasy, afraid that the man might


    get sick again.


    However, Orson¡¯s next sentence makes her worry real.


    ¡°Rex? Did he say he woulde? I¡¯m at thepany, and I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart skips a beat. It is like a stone weighing a thousand kilograms smashes onto her heart. Her


    fingertips turn cold in just a few seconds, and she feels like she is being choked by a hand. ¡°You said


    that ¡­ Rex didn¡¯t look for you?¡±


    Hearing that she is surprised, Orson is confused, ¡°No, he never showed up in thepany. When did


    he go out?¡±


    ¡°This morning.¡± Lily¡¯s hand with the phone is shaking. Every worry she has today is turning into reality.


    Hearing that, Orson also frowns. He nces at the clock on the wall. It is almost six o¡¯clock. If Rex


    leaves in the morning, he should be here.


    Has something happened to him?


    That idea startles Lily. She wants to quickly hang up and call Rex, but beeps came from the gate.


    Lily looks at the gate, her eyes bright. The gap widens, and finally, therees Rex.


    It¡¯s him.


    Lily calms down from the tension. Her eyes are both red.


    ¡°Lily? Are you alright?¡± Orson¡¯s voice sounds in her ears.


    Lily closes her eyes and heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°I am fine. He just returned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Contact me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, Lily nces at the man standing at the door.


    Realizing that something is wrong, Fanny takes Adair, who is watching TV on the sofa, to the second


    floor, leaving the two adults alone.


    Lily does not have the patience to wait for him to walk over. She rushes to him and asks him


    straightforwardly, ¡°Where have you been today?¡±


    The man remains silent. His profile looks cold as he purses his sexy thin lips. His deep gaze falls on


    her face, focused as if she had words on her face.


    This silence fans the mes in Lily. ¡°Rex, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    Sensing her anger, Rex still doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he hands her a file, ¡°Take a look at


    this.¡±

 Chapter 483: Please Don’t Go

    Chapter 483: Please Don¡¯t Go


    Lily is puzzled, taking the file. But when she opens it and sees therge words, she freezes.


    It says ¡°Test Results¡±. Below the title are detailed values and indexes. She knows full well what this


    means. Her face turns pale. Closing the file, she ces it on the shoe cab beside her, forcing a


    smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to find Orson? Why did you give me this? Do you think the


    previous examination is not thorough? If you¡¯re worried, we can go there another day....¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lily,¡± the man interrupts her and says the words she fears the most, ¡°I¡¯ve known.¡±


    Know? Know what?


    Suddenly, she feels a ¡°blow¡± on the head. It hurts and she gets a little dizzy, but she tries her best to


    continue, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯ve talked about your conditions. Don¡¯t you trust Karl? Fanny


    has made dinner. Adair says he¡¯s hungry. Let¡¯s eat....¡±


    Rex looks at her big eyes that are filled with panic which shouldn¡¯t be there.


    Therge living room is quiet. After a while, the man lifts her chin with his warm fingertips, his voice


    soft, ¡°Has anyone told you that you are a terrible liar?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, and don¡¯t hide anything. I¡¯ve known everything,¡± he repeats seriously, shattering her


    last shimmer of hope, ¡°This is the correct report, right? You and Karl have been trying to hide the fact


    that my recovery won¡¯t be easy, and that I¡¯m addicted, with a 50% chance of failure of withdrawal.¡±


    Every word he says sounds like torture to Lily.


    As if choked, she fails to tell him that he is not right.


    She is panicking, her heart pounding through her chest. She knew that this day would arrive, but didn¡¯t


    see iting so soon.


    ¡°You know how serious this is, so you didn¡¯t tell me, afraid that I will give up. However, I am the patient


    and have the right to know. This is not a joke. When I reach thete stage of withdrawal, my mind will


    be affected, and I might hurt you and Adair....¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡± Lily shakes her head and grabs the man¡¯s big palm. ¡°Karl said that it was not that


    scary. We just need to work as a team!¡±


    ¡°Addiction is not something that can be defeated by efforts. It is physical but it will make me lose


    control.¡± The man¡¯s eyes are scarlet. How can he not feel the pain? He tries his best to break free from


    her hand, afraid that he will change his mind. ¡°Lily, I want to be responsible for you and Adair.¡±


    He will be the same as a drug addict, losing control, a ve of desire. He will cost them a normal life,


    forcing them to live in his shadows.


    ¡°You are responsible for us if you fight this.¡± Lily smiled, not realizing that tears are hanging by her


    eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything else. Just recover.¡±


    ¡°What if ¡­ I can¡¯t?¡± He asks a cruel question, because he can¡¯t ignore the 50% chance of failure.


    For her, as long as he holds on, nothing can be a problem. Everything will be fine. She does not know


    that he is not confident he can control himself from doing dreadful things under the influence of


    addiction.


    He can¡¯t gamble with her and Adair with his faith. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt them, not at all.


    Lily is choked by his question. She has never thought about what to do if Rex can not defeat this thing.


    She just believes in him.


    Now she realizes that she can¡¯t deny the 50% chance of failure, either.


    However, no matter what, she will be there for him. Half a year, a year, or two years. No matter how


    long it takes, she will not give up on him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got me,¡± Lily says firmly, ¡°No matter what the result is, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Her words smash onto Rex¡¯s chest fiercely. After a burst of pain, he feels everything in him is shaking.


    In front of her, he can¡¯t say those cruel words that he has been preparing all afternoon.


    Their eyes met, and sparks fill the air. One is a moth that throws itself into the mes, and the other is


    the mes that can¡¯t extinguish itself.


    The conversation is stuck. They are both trying to do what is best for each other, but they are on two


    separate boats.


    After a while of silence, the man lowers his eyes and turns around, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. Don¡¯t be


    a child. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Think it through and exin this to our son.¡±


    ¡°Rex.¡± Behind him, Lily smiles bitterly. ¡°You keep saying that you are doing this for me and for our


    family. But have you really considered my feelings?¡±


    What she fears the most is him shunning her.


    She does not want to leave him, nor does Rex intend to leave her. However, reality gives them no


    choice. He has to consider her life and safety. Now he is not worthy of having her.


    He clenches his fists until his fingers hurt. In the end, he walks forward without a word.


    Lily looks at his tall and resolute back and shouts, ¡°Rex!¡± Tears blurs her sight.


    Rex does not turn around and walks with steady steps.


    She grits her teeth, letting her tears run free. Then she rushes over and hugs the man¡¯s strong waist,


    choking, ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Rex lowers his head and his gazends on her fair arms. He takes a deep breath and frowns hard,


    then ruthlessly twisting her arms outwards. ¡°Let go,¡± he says.


    ¡°No!¡± Lily knows that if she does that, this man will disappear again. ¡°We missed each other five years


    ago. If you do that again, I won¡¯t wait for you!¡±


    The man¡¯s body shakes, and he slightly loosens his grip. Lily holds her breath and waits for him to turn


    around and hug her.


    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t....


    In the next second, he pushes her away even harder. Without a word, he goes straight up to the


    second floor with a freezing breeze.


    Lily watches as he walks up the stairs and disappears at the corner of the stairs. She stands alone in


    the middle of the living room, her head a mess. With no outlet for her mixed emotions, she covers her


    chest, unable to breathe.

 Chapter 484: Take Care of Yourself While I’m Away

    Chapter 484: Take Care of Yourself While I¡¯m Away


    After Rex reaches the second floor, he does not go to the master bedroom. Instead, he walks straight


    to Adair¡¯s room.


    The door opens. Adair and Fanny are sitting on the carpet beside the bed, ying Lego. The child just


    returned from school, not even changing his school uniform. Seeing Rex, the boy happily stands up


    and runs towards him. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Rex¡¯s legs are tightly hugged by a pair of small hands. Rex cannot help but feel the force of intimacy


    and his eyes turn red. He winks at Fanny, who understands and walks out of the room with a nod, not


    forgetting to close the door.


    ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you pick me up this afternoon?¡± Adair raises his head and blinks, looking innocent.


    Rex squats down halfway and looks at him. Although Adair is still at a tender age, he looks like his dad


    a lot, and a little like his mother. Gazing at him, Rex thinks of the fact that he will not be able to see his


    son in half a year, feeling grieved.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Adair is a little confused by his father¡¯s action.


    Rex is even more distressed when he hears the boy call him dad. He hasn¡¯t picked him up from school


    or held a party for him and his little friends, nor has he heard enough of him calling him dad. He has so


    much love left to give, but it is toote. To keep Adair from his harm, he has to leave.


    ¡°Adair, do you miss dad?¡± The man¡¯s voice is deep and hoarse as he asks this question.


    Although Adair does not understand why his father asked that, he still nods and says honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rex almost can¡¯t stand it. He looks away and picks up a piece of Lego, asking, ¡°Do you like this? What


    about other toys?¡±


    ¡°I like cars! Uncle Ryan has bought me quite a lot of them¡­.¡± Adair shows off his toys one by one. He


    does not understand the adults¡¯ intentions, but he is happy just to think of those toys.


    Rex memorizes the names of the toys, so that he can send some as gifts when he is away.


    Seeing how happy the boy is, Rex tries his best to force a sentence, ¡°Adair, Dad is going on a long


    business trip, and might note back for a while. Listen to Mom at home. I will bring you a lot of fun


    toys when Ie back, okay?¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t know what a business trip is, but he feels that his father will be away for a long time, so


    he puts on a long face. ¡°Dad, for how long?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should take longer than the other ones. I¡¯ll let you know before Ie back.¡± As he


    says that, he thinks of the 50% chance of failure.


    He doesn¡¯t even dare to imagine what will happen if he fails.


    Children are always kind and sensitive. As if sensing his emotions, Adair suddenly reaches out and


    grabs Rex¡¯s palm.


    A warm feeling spreads from his fingers to his body. The man is stunned. He looks down at the small,


    soft hand that can only hold a few fingers even though its owner wants more.


    They are connected by blood. Such a small action makes Rex freeze.


    Blood is running through his limbs. A wave of heat surges from his nose toward his forehead. The Lego


    in front of him bes blurry. The fog in his eyes is dense. He suddenly stands up and turns his face


    away to hide his expression.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Dad is fine.¡± His voice trembles as he tries to control himself. His throat is about to be sliced by the


    bitterness he endures as he forces every word, ¡°I¡¯m going down to see mom.¡±


    Leaving the children¡¯s room as if fleeing, Rex shes into the master bedroom. He walks into the


    bathroom, and the sensing light above his head lights up. Looking at the sorry face in the mirror, he


    almost doesn¡¯t recognize himself.


    Is this an escape?


    He chooses to leave them temporarily because of his illness. He wants to protect this family and


    prevent them from being tortured and hurt by his addiction, but he can¡¯t ovee this obstacle in his


    heart.


    Rex, Rex, you hate cowards the most in your life, but you have to be one now.


    Heughs out loud, and tears falls down his cheeks. He can¡¯t stand upright, as if a rock is on his


    shoulders. Giant teardrops smashed onto the pool like beads that fall off a pearl ne. His body


    trembles slightly, and his jawbones stick out because he clenches his teeth too hard. He cannot utter a


    single sound.


    The sky isn¡¯tpletely dark, but he seems to have been devoured by the darkness, his entire body


    icy cold.


    Something is swimming through his body. Depression, anger, and sorrow all turn into this suffocating


    silence.


    Fifty percent. Half and half. Like his life that can¡¯t touch the ground.


    Perhaps a bright future awaits, or perhaps Purgatory. He can¡¯t control it, waiting for the trial.


    After an unknown amount of time, the tears run dry, itching his eye corners. Looking up at the mirror, he


    notices that his eyes are bloodshot, tightening his fists.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If he seeds, he will never leave Lily again. If he fails, he can¡¯t have her give up her life just to take


    care of him. He has to make sure she and Adair can live a content life.


    ¡­


    While Rex stands upstairs, Lily stands downstairs. She calls Karl to tell him what has happened. Not


    long after the call was hung up, Rex walks down from upstairs. Karl is probably looking for him.


    Lily watches as the man walks towards her step by step. He carries a ck paper bag which is not


    heavy, and it contains certificates instead of clothes or daily necessities.


    Rex stands in front of her after a few strides, uttering only one word, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Lily¡¯s legs almost go numb only for such a result! She smiles andughs self-mockingly, ¡°Still have to


    go, huh?¡±


    No matter what she says or does, he still wants to leave. No one can persuade this man. Doesn¡¯t she


    know that? But why does she still hold on to a stupid fantasy, hoping that he can tell her that he will


    stay no matter what?


    Rex looks at the intense emotions in her eyes. Every time she shows her true feelings, he will suffer a


    great pain, even bigger than hers.


    After a long silence, the man just lets out a nasal sound.


    ¡°Alright, leave.¡± Lily looks extremely happy, making way for him.


    ¡°I told Adair I was going on a long trip. Tell him that if he asks. Be careful while I¡¯m away. Fanny will


    keep youpany. If you¡¯re bored, do something you enjoy. Don¡¯t go to work. The child is too young.


    Without me, he only has you. Don¡¯t worry about the money. You will have enough. I¡¯ll send people over


    regrly to check on you. If you need anything, tell Fraser. If you have anything urgent, call me,¡± he


    says all of that in one breath, as if he has thought of it, but the truth is he just lets it out of his chest


    when separation is at hand.


    Lily can¡¯t pretend to be indifferent anymore, and cries despite of herself.


    She sounds like a wounded animal, so sorrowful, but only one sentence is said out loud, ¡°Take care of


    yourself.¡±


    Then Rex strides towards the door without dy.


    Lily pauses for two seconds before suddenly turning around and shouting, ¡°Rex!¡±


    The man freezes, but doesn¡¯t turn around, afraid that he will change his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a year. I¡¯ll wait for you for half a year. If you don¡¯te back then, I won¡¯t want you


    anymore!¡± She cries so hard. ¡°You have to cooperate with the doctor and receive treatment. Otherwise,


    I will remarry and the child will not recognize you as his father!¡±


    Although her words are not pleasant to hear, she is promising him that she will wait for him.


    Rex listens. His handsome face, which is not facing her, is so tense that it is about to crack. He is so


    excited! His woman, his sweetheart, has said that she will wait for him!


    He wants to rush over and hug her, but he shouldn¡¯t. He can¡¯t promise her anything.


    In the silent living room, the man lets out a deep breath and feels heartbroken. ¡°If I don¡¯te back in


    half a year, don¡¯t wait.¡±

 Chapter 485: Blood Exchange Therapy

    Chapter 485: Blood Exchange Therapy


    ¡°Did he say that?¡± Karl puts his hands on his knees and looks at the haggard Lily, pushing the hot tea


    on the table over. ¡°I called him yesterday, but he didn¡¯t answer. He hasn¡¯t contacted me since then. He


    probably won¡¯te back until he seeds.¡±


    It is hard to imagine that Rex would tell Lily not to wait for him since he desires her so much.


    Lily is expressionless. After Rex left yesterday, she cried hard. It is worse than all the other episodes.


    His leaving her because of his sickness makes her heart bleed. She would prefer him leaving for any


    other reasons.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset now. He did all this for you and your child. He must be more upset than any of us.¡±


    Karl knows that nothing canfort Lily now, but he wants to say something.


    Lily chuckles and shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any hopes right now. I just wish that he can recover


    quickly. When I think about how he must be suffering in that ce, I will....¡±


    She chokes as she speaks. When the worries that she has bottled up are mentioned, she would burst


    into tears.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Karl asks tentatively. They have the address where Rex is being treated.


    Not to mention he and Rex have the same profession. At the very least, Pehry can find him.


    ¡°No.¡± Lily refuses without hesitation. She has thought about this countless timesst night, and now she


    has gotten over it. ¡°Since he feels that leaving is the best option, I respect his choice. If I go to see him,


    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±


    Karl is a little surprised that she would say such a thing. He knows she is reasonable, but he just finds


    out that she is decisive.


    ¡°Alright, just let me know when you want to see him.¡±


    ¡­


    After arriving at Lee¡¯s clinic, Rex is admitted to a prepared ward. He has a full body check-up, and the


    numbers are more urate thanst time. Even the content of the drugs in his blood is clear.


    Lee tells him about the first treatment n with the test results, ¡°First, we will cut off the supplementary


    drugs that Karl¡¯s Hospital has prescribed for you. Although it can relieve the pain, you are not at home


    anymore. They are not good for you.¡±


    Rex does not have any objections, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°But at the beginning, your body will definitely react to it. There will be some clinical symptoms. You


    need to be mentally prepared,¡± Lee tells him everything.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it hurts. As long as I can get rid of the addiction quickly.¡± Rex does not even frown. If


    he wants a good result, he has to pay a price. He has thought of that.


    Lee¡¯s expression changes slightly but then he quickly hides it. He thinks Rex didn¡¯t notice it, but the


    truth turns out to be different.


    ¡°Tell me what is on your mind.¡± Rex notices Lee¡¯s hesitation.


    Lee thinks for a moment and casts him a meaningful look. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way....¡±


    Rex looks up slowly, raising his eyebrows, his ck eyes sharp.


    ¡°To change your blood.¡± Simple words. But the expression Lee wears is solemn.


    A doctor, even an average one, wouldn¡¯t use such a method. The technology being one problem, the


    approach alone is not advisable.


    However, in case any surprises would arise, Lee has to prepare an alternative for Rex.


    It is the first time Karl has mentioned this method, so it must be a desperate one.


    ¡°Blood exchange?¡± Rex knits his eyebrows, not having a clue.


    ¡°Yes, a simple exnation would be infusing the blood that matches yours bit by bit. Of course, there


    will be other rejection reactions.¡±


    ¡°How likely will this seed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There are many uncontroble factors.¡± Lee shakes his head in disappointment.


    Otherwise, how can so many people find out that their health hasn¡¯t improved after the surgery?


    Rex ponders for a moment, then weighs the pros and cons before saying, ¡°I can bear the


    consequences for my withdrawal.¡±


    ¡°Rex, it is not that simple. Let me tell you this. If you really go through this, it will take long, not like an


    ordinary transfusion. In light of your current conditions, you need to change more than 60% of your


    blood, which can¡¯t be done overnight. You will need time to adapt, for at least half a year.¡± Lee doesn¡¯t


    want him to take the risk, ¡°How about this? We will treat you the traditional way, and will only adopt this


    measure when things get messy, okay?¡±


    Although Rex wants to rush this ande back to Lily at all costs, Lee is the doctor here. He knows he


    has to cooperate, believing that Lee will not harm him intentionally.


    Rex lowers his eyes and his gaze falls on the tips of his custom leather shoes, nodding in exhaustion,


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    ¡­


    Ryan, who is far away on the other side of the ocean, has found out about this matter. Although he


    hasn¡¯t learned about the details, he is worried, knowing that Rex is not near Lily.


    Sitting in the office with a French window, Ryan looked at the dark night outside. He takes the phone on


    the table and taps the contact app, finding a familiar number. Before dialing it, he pauses.


    Half a minuteter, he throws away his phone irritably. Then he stands up and walks to the window. His


    tall back looks so lonely under a myriad of lights.


    When he left the country, he thought that Lily and Rex would be fine this time. But to his surprise,


    Vivian is causing all sorts of trouble again, taking his precious peace away.


    Every night before he closes his eyes, he would see Lily, Rex, and Adair in a ward, which is a huge


    torture to him.


    Lily is no longer his woman. He doesn¡¯t even have a reason to be near her. It isn¡¯t her fault, but his. He


    can¡¯t pretend to be calm around her.


    So, he left, keeping her out of his sight.


    But when he hears the news, he still feels pain. That faint feeling reminds him that he has never


    forgotten about her, even though they can never be together.


    Damn it.


    Ryan bitterly smiles,ughing at himself for not being able to get over her.


    Consider his sacrifice a blessing for the child.


    After pondering for a long time, he finds a sensible excuse, and books a flight home for tomorrow


    without dy.


    Coincidentally, just as the ticket is issued, the phone rings. It is his assistant. ¡°Mr. Ryan, the meeting


    originally scheduled for tomorrow at eleven o¡¯clock in the morning is changed to two o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Cancel it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Cancel it.¡± The man¡¯s voice is cold, leaving no room for discussion. ¡°I have a personal matter, so all


    the meetings are postponed.¡±


    The assistant hangs up the phone in surprise. Ryan can¡¯t help but mock himself as he looks at the


    ck screen of his phone. He used to put his work first, but now he has be the people he hated


    the most¡ªthose who are caught up in rtionships.


    Fate enjoys ying with people. It is never easy to have the perfect rtionship. What everyone can


    do is trying the best for his loved one.

 Chapter 486: Shes in Love with the Right Man

    Chapter 486: She''s in Love with the Right Man


    The next dawn, Ryan arrives at City J. When he walks out of the cabin and looks at the sky that is


    about to brighten, he has aplicated feeling.


    It''s a feeling he didn''t have thest time he came back. But this time, he senses a change of position.


    The assistant puts Ryan''s luggage on the trolley. Seeing him standing by the window and looking at the


    sky, the assistant whispers, "The car is waiting outside. Shall we go now?"


    The man collects himself. The loneliness in his eyes shes, and then disappears before coldness fills


    his eyes again. "Okay," he says.


    A stretch Hummer is waiting outside the airport. Ryan walks toward the car. It''s almost sunrise time and


    there aren''t many people at the airport. At this very moment, a white figure runs over from beside him.


    It is too fast for him to see anything clearly and he is hit on the shoulder. Sounds of cracklinge right


    after. The bag on the woman''s shoulder is thrown two meters away and the stuff inside is scattered on


    the ground.


    Before he can see anything, a gentle and anxious voicees, "I''m sorry!"


    Ryan''s bodyguards rush forward and block the woman before she can stand up. "Who are you?"


    Eunice Tyrone is astonished by these people. The face powder she has just picked up falls to the


    ground again. She swallows her saliva and stutters, "I ... I was in a hurry and didn''t mind my step. I


    didn''t mean it. I''m sorry...."


    The bodyguards keep surrounding her after hearing her exnation. Ryan catches a glimpse of a


    petite figure squatting on the ground. He takes two steps forward and sees her long, thick hair spread


    on her shoulder. Feeling displeased at being interrupted, he frowns. "What''s going on?"


    The man''s deep voice strikes her ears like leaves rubbing against each other in the night wind. Eunice


    can''t help peeping at the source of the voice and is shocked by a single nce.


    The man is in a ck suit and a white shirt with no tie. His cor is unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite


    corbones. Over the suit, he wears a thin trench coat. One may wonder if he feels hot or not. His


    features are finely chiseled. His nose is straight and tall. His thin lips are slightly pursed to show his


    displeasure. His long, narrow eyes are so sharp that one doesn''t dare to look at them for too long. The


    man has an unusual aura.


    He is by no means an ordinary man.


    Eunice feels her dizziness from exhaustion has disappeared. She doesn''t want to get into trouble


    because of her misbehavior, so she bes more sincere. "Sorry, sir, I was in a hurry and didn''t see


    you, so I identally bumped into you. I hope you weren''t injured."


    Her polite voice carries a trace of tension and deliberation. Ryan catches it as he hears her apology.


    His sharp gaze goes all over her body and stops on her face. Her skin is very fair. This is Ryan''s first


    impression. She has round eyes, red lips, and a small nose, the face of a typical Asian. Her forehead is


    round and her chin is sharp. The shape of her lips reminds Ryan of Lily.


    Due to this association, Ryan can''t help but nce at her. He responds, which is rare, with two words,


    "I''m fine."


    Eunice can''t stand the sight of the man anymore. One more nce and she will be more nervous.


    When the man finally speaks, she heaves a sigh of relief. "That''s good. May I go if there are no more


    problems?"


    Ryan doesn''t intend to stay any longer. He leaves before she can react.


    Eunice is kept in ce by the bodyguards until Ryan''s tall figure disappears from her sight.


    She hurriedly picks up the scattered items and puts them back into the bag. Among them is a medical


    record book. She dusts it with her hand nervously and puts it back into the inneryer of the bag.


    After putting away the bag, Eunice feels a cool breeze behind her. She turns around and sees nobody.


    The man she has just met shes across her mind. She shakes her head and says, "Be sober. No


    matter who he is, he has nothing to do with you."


    ...


    Outside the airport, Ryan doesn''t go straight to Lily after getting in the car. He knows she needs time to


    calm down after what has happened. He returns to his ce and asks someone to contact Rex.


    He doesn''t expect any results. But to his surprise, Rex takes the initiative to call him.


    "It''s rare for you to call me," Ryan answers. Although it''s a joke, his tone isn''t very warm.


    Rex doesn''t hesitate and asks, "Are you back in City J?"


    "Yes."


    Both of them are silent for a while before Rex speaks again, "Have you met Lily?"


    Ryan doesn''t want to give him a direct answer. "Are you anxious that I''m back?"


    At this time, Rex is sitting beside the hospital bed. When he realizes that Ryan is teasing him, his face


    darkens, scaring the young doctor who is looking after him.


    The doctor has been somewhat afraid of Rex. Now that he is unhappy, his aura bes more


    unbearable....


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t met her yet." Noticing Rex''s silence, Ryan knows that this man has been


    provoked, which makes him lighthearted. "I heard you were in hospital again and stopped contacting


    her?"


    Rex has never underestimated Ryan''s ability to collect information. He considers himself to be prudent


    and low-key. However, in less than two days, Ryan has received the message ande back from the


    UK. He is impressed by Ryan''s efficiency.


    "I have my arrangements. It''s none of your business."


    "That''s good. Don''t forget that Lily is waiting for you," Ryan quickly replies, "If you die, I won''t stand by


    and watch her suffer."


    Rex knows what he''s referring to. Ryan''s desire for Lily has never died out. Although it has been


    restrained because of him, it has never been uprooted from Ryan''s heart.


    As a man, he knows it well.


    Rex lowers his eyes and looks at his patient gown. "You know you normally won''t have the chance to


    say such things, don''t you?"


    Ryan is slightly dumbfounded but quickly regains his senses. He hasn''t expected Rex to be so


    aggressive even when he''s sick. His fragility and softness are probably are all reserved for Lily alone.


    He doesn''t care about Rex at all. He is concerned only because Rex''s life is rted to Lily.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before Ryan can respond sarcastically, Rex suddenly changes the topic. "But you do have a good


    chance now...."


    Ryan raises his eyebrows and quietly waits for him to continue.


    Rex clenches the phone so tightly that his fingertips turn white. "I got sick so I left Lily and the kid. I


    can''t be there for them. I have to admit that you''re the closest person to the kid apart from me. So


    please, if something happens to me and I can''t take care of them, would you please lend them a


    hand?"


    He has put down his dignity and pride to make such a request.


    Ryan is a little surprised. No, he feels more like shocked. He is shocked that Rex can do this for Lily


    and the kid. Rex is willing to give up all his dignity and ask him for help.


    He doesn''t ridicule him or despise him. He would rather Rex to be an ordinary man who still sticks to


    his pride at this moment. Ryan feels defeated because, for the first time, he realizes that Lily is in love


    with the right man.


    He smiles and nods. "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 487: Critical Situation

    Chapter 487: Critical Situation


    Ryan doesn''t take the opportunity to get close to Lily. After returning to City J, he hasn''t contacted


    anyone other than Rex. Moreover, he even hides his whereabouts from Lily. He only asks his


    subordinates to keep an eye on her and notify him if anything happens to her.


    During the day, he works remotely from his apartment. At night, he''d like to find a ce to drink alone.


    For him, City J is not a ce with many good memories, but just a ce where Lily lives.


    Without Rex by her side, Lily spends all her time on Adair. But the boy has gone to school and spends


    most of the day there. In her spare time, Lily''s mind always wanders. A month passes and she begins


    to feel anxious.


    She often wakes up in the middle of the night from nightmares and lies awake in bed, because of the


    man who has left her.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" One morning at breakfast, Adair notices something is wrong when he looks at


    her gloomy face.


    Lily is holding a piece of bread in her hand. She''s not focused on eating. When she hears the boy


    calling, she collects herself and forces a smile. "Mom is thinking."


    Adair opens his mouth and takes a bite of the bread. After swallowing it, he turns his big eyes and


    looks at Lily. He asks cautiously, "Mom, when will dade back?"


    Half a month has passed since Rex left. They haven''t be separated for so long ever since Rex


    reimed his son.


    Lily''s heart skips a beat when she hears his question. She''s afraid the boy may see it through. Her face


    is very tense. "Dad hasn''t finished his business yet. He''lle back when it''s done."


    "And when is that?" The boy''s big eyes blink expectantly. Lily can''t bear to look at them.


    "As soon as possible." Lily doesn''t dare to give him a definite time so as not to disappoint him when the


    timees. "Do you miss dad?"


    Adair nods without hesitation. "Yes...."


    He misses his dad every evening when he ys Lego after finishing the homework. Dad used to y it


    with him.


    The boy is so sensitive that even Fanny, who is pouring milk by their side, can''t help feeling sour.


    Lily cuddles his petite body. There are both anticipation and disappointment on his fair and tender face.


    Her heart aches. This time Rex has left for the sake of her and the kid. If she continues to be dispirited,


    then all the pain will be meaningless.


    She can''t despair. The boy and the family need her. She can''t be defeated yet!


    "Adair, you still have mom here. Dad has gone to earn money for you and mom. He misses you and


    loves you very much."


    Adair smiles and nods in joy. "Let''s wait for dad together!"


    Lily holds back her tears and raises her hand to caress the boy''s head lovingly. "Alright."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rex''s treatment begins. The addictive substance is highly concentrated in his body. He''s


    suffering from an increasing frequency of onset and ever-growing unconsciousness. His body loses


    weight quickly. The feeling of his body being hollowed out and unable to exert any strength is enough


    to torture him, not to mention his horrible appetite.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurts and tortures him as if his blood and bones are corroding, a feeling that no one else can


    experience. It''s as if his blood vessels are peeled off from his bones by a pair of tweezers, making him


    tremble uncontrobly. He even tries to hurt himself, but the doctores in and ties his limbs to the


    bed. The bed shakes violently for as long as a century before it returns to peace.


    He suffers from these symptoms once or twice a day, and every time he does, he has the illusion that


    he can''t hold on any longer. But whenever he wants to give up, what Lily said when he lefte to his


    mind.


    He can''t give up yet. She is waiting for him!


    After a month''s struggle, his body functions are merely maintained by daily infusions. It''s been long


    since he ate anything, and his taste is deteriorating.


    Lee looks at Rex''s deteriorating body. Though Rex''s life isn''t in danger, Lee is more anxious than


    anyone when he sees such a sturdy man being exhausted.


    "Lee, why not try the exchange transfusion therapy?" Beside Lee is his assistant who has worked with


    him for many years. He asks as he looks through the window of the ward.


    Lee has evaluated this approach too, but he doesn''t think it''s the right time. Looking at the man soaked


    in sweat on the bed, he sighs. "It''s not time yet."


    When Rex wakes up after another onset, it''s alreadyte at night. He is once again overwhelmed with


    a sense of powerlessness which he is already used to. He needs to move his paralyzed arms a few


    times before they return to normal. Rex looks at the white ceiling and waits quietly.


    A dozen minutes has passed and he''s finally able to move.


    He slowly sits up from the bed. The moment his feet touch the ground, a numbing sensationes.


    His legs almost fail to support his body, and he staggers for a moment before taking a firm standing.


    This is what Lee sees when he opens the door. He rushes forward to support him. "Are you alright?"


    Rex lowers his eyes and looks at his extremely weak body underneath the patient gown. He frowns


    and says in a hoarse voice, "I have to struggle to stand up."


    Lee tries to calm him, "You just got sick and it''s normal to lose strength. Exercise elerates not only


    the cirction of blood but also the flow of addictive substances in your body."


    "Lee," Rex calls.


    "Yes?"


    "It will take half a year to undergo the exchange transfusion therapy, right?"


    He suddenly asks. Lee is dumbfounded. "Yes, conservatively speaking. But it depends on the recovery


    of the body. In an optimistic situation, it''ll bepleted in four months."


    "What if it''s not optimistic? Will the result be worse than now?"


    Lee looks at the man''s pale face and grits his teeth. "Yes, it''ll be even worse."


    Hearing this answer, the man''s lips tremble. "How worse can I be?"


    "Rex, do you want to try the exchange transfusion therapy?"


    "Yes. I don''t see any hope now." Rex has made up his mind. "But please keep it a secret from


    everyone."


    "But...." Lee hesitates. He''s still worried.


    Rex raises his hand and interrupts him. His dark eyes are as deep as an ancient well. "It''s difficult for


    me to make this decision, so don''t try to persuade me."


    "But your family has the right to know. Theoretically, we need them to sign the consent form."


    "If I''m willing to let her know, then why did Ie to you?"


    Lee is wordless. The ward bes silent for a moment.


    "I can bear the consequences, and I won''t implicate you. I have only one requirement. Please keep it a


    secret for me." Rex confesses.


    Lee feels aggrieved and sullen. "I''m not trying to get rid of my responsibilities. You know it''s not what


    I''m thinking about."


    If it weren''t for Rex, he wouldn''t have achieved so much. Even if he has to shoulder the responsibility,


    he won''t back down. He''s just worried about him.


    "If not, then do as I say." The man gently closes his eyes. "I don''t have much time."

 Chapter 488: Ive Never Stopped Waiting for You

    Chapter 488: I''ve Never Stopped Waiting for You


    Lee handles Rex''s blood test and matching by himself. He does all the work and spends the entire day


    in the research facility. His effort pays off as he finally finds a suitable blood sample. He takes out a


    dosage for treatment and undergoes the first exchange transfusion.


    The exchange transfusion is to send the normal blood match into Rex''s body and separate the blood


    destroyed by the addictive substance from his body.


    The operation requires a high degree of concentration. Lee is the surgeon that operates on him.


    Everything goes smoothly.


    "Your blood indicators will change at the beginning. You will feel a little nauseating and painful, but such


    feeling is milder than that from addiction," Lee tells the man in the hospital bed.


    There''s no expression on Rex''s face. This is what he wants. He only hopes the treatment this time


    would not be as useless as before.


    "I see. Thank you."


    They look at each other, their eyes filled with determination for the treatment.


    "By the way, your subordinate sent a message just now while you were being treated. Your wife is


    nning to open a flower shop on themercial square not far from your home."


    Hearing this, the man who hasn''t reacted for a long time raises his head and asks in surprise, "A flower


    shop?"


    "Yes, she seems to be preparing. She has been to quite a few flower markets recently." Lee tells him all


    he has heard, knowing this woman is Rex''s only reason to stay alive.


    Rex doesn''t say anything. He stares nkly at somewhere. Lily''s figure and face appear in his head.


    He can imagine her in a sea of flowers even if he doesn''t see her with his own eyes.


    Rex hasn''t expected she would open a shop, but it''s reasonable. He knows she is lonely when he is


    away. She has to keep herself busy and cheer herself up.


    Lee watches him as he is sunk in deep thought. His emotion is so strong that even his aura is


    sorrowful. Lee pats the man on the shoulder gently. "Rex, she''s trying hard too. Everything will be fine."


    Yes, everything will be fine. But even so, he still has brought too much pain to her. He can''t make up for


    it even with the rest of his life.


    The man supports his elbows with his knees and covers his finely chiseled face with his hands. "She


    doesn''t have to go through this...."


    Lee holds Rex''s shoulder a little harder. "Rex, it''s important to go through thick and thin together in a


    rtionship. It''s worth it if you go back healthily."


    "I hope so."


    ...


    After sending Adair to school at 7:30 every morning, Lily drives to severalrge flower markets in City


    J. Seeing the flowers with fresh dew in the greenhouse, she finds a moment of happiness.


    After nearly half a month''s investigation, she locks her eyes on a wholesale shop that has been in the


    flower import business for ten years. It''s owned by a couple who are in their forties. They are very


    much in love. Their child has gone to university.


    "The flowers here are not cheap. They''re imported, you know, with a high cost of transportation and


    nting. There''s little bargaining space. If you are looking for something cost-effective, perhaps we''re


    not suitable for you," says Hazel, the owner''s wife. She is honest and her words are pertinent.


    Lily holds a bluebell given by the owner. A faint fragrance floats into her nose from the petals,


    refreshing her heart.


    She smiles. "Hazel, I''ve visited many flower markets recently. I''ve seen both expensive and cheap


    flowers. I choose you not because of the price, but because of your products. To be honest, I have no


    experience in running a flower shop or setting a price. But I''m sure about the quality. To me, money is


    not the most important thing."


    She has plenty of money. Even if she doesn''t use Rex''s assets, what she has earned during the years


    in Britain is enough to support a shop.


    "In that case, you need to be prepared. We''re afraid you may lose money."


    "It''s fine. I don''t run the shop solely for money."


    She smiles politely and sits on a wooden chair in the greenhouse. Behind her are the fresh flower


    branches delivered just now. She wears a light blue chiffon dress. Her hair is tied up, more delicate and


    beautiful than the flowers.


    Hazel and her husband exchange a nce. They understand each other with a single nce after all


    these years together.


    When her husband goes into the house to get the contract, Hazel sits in front of Lily and chats with her.


    She asks curiously, "What did you do in the past?"


    Lily says without hesitation, "I was awyer."


    "That''s a high-end profession. No wonder you emits an extraordinary aura. You look sensible." Hazel


    isn''t exaggerating. She found Lily different the first time Lily came to the greenhouse.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lily waves her hand. "It''s all the same. It''s also tiring, only sounds good."


    She looks around and says, "I''d rather have my own flower shop now."


    "It''s a good business if you aren¡¯t short of money. Dealing with flowers every day keeps you in a good


    mood."


    Lily smiles. The phrase "in a good mood" is too far away from her life. She will be satisfied if she can


    live a peaceful life every day without thinking too much.


    "Take a look at the contract. If there''s no problem, please sign it. We''ll supply flowers to your shop from


    now on." Hazel''s husband walks over with a pile of documents in his hand.


    Lily looks at it carefully. The terms are clear and there is no problem. She takes out a pen from her


    purse but pauses at the signing ce.


    Hazel is puzzled. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem with the contract?"


    Lily signs her name. "No. It''s just I remembered something."


    The contract is signed without dy. She immediately goes to the real estate agent to pay the rest of


    the rent and hires a decoration team to decorate the shop.


    Abby helps her find a designer friend for interior design. It''s in light blue withce and white sculpture


    decorations, a simple and refreshing style.


    After a busy day, Lily manages to put the kid to sleep when Abby asks her to go out for a drink. Before


    she can refuse, she is dragged out by Abby.


    They go to a quiet bar nearby. There are quite a few people. They receive many gazes upon entering


    the bar. Abby asks for a private room to stay away from those people.


    Abby orders two cocktails and gives one to her. "The shop will be registered tomorrow. Have you


    decided on a name?" she asks casually.


    Lily rubs the cocktail ss on the table with her fingertips and looks at theyered bright colors inside.


    After a long time, she slowly replies, "Waiting Florist."


    "Waiting?" Abby repeats, "What do you mean by waiting?"


    Lily smiles. Waiting. I''ve never stopped waiting for you.

 Chapter 489: Accident in the Bar

    Chapter 489: ident in the Bar


    "Lily, is there still no news about Rex?" Abby is concerned. After so many years, they have a child but


    haven''t got married.


    Lily frowns and says in an upset tone "I didn''t ask. I guess he doesn''t want to be disturbed since he


    chose to leave."


    "Then what about you?" Abby grabs her hand. "Don''t only consider the others. Try to take care of your


    own needs. Go see him if you feel upset."


    "Then what?" She says calmly and helplessly, "It won''t help except for making us more upset."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to see that man. She misses him like crazy every day. His figure, his


    everything, all these linger in her head. No one knows how much determination it takes to restrain her


    impulse.


    "Then you just wait like this?"


    "Yes." Lily picks up the ss in front of her and takes a sip. "Six months. I promised him."


    Six months.


    It''s neither too long nor short, but enough to torture one''s heart.


    Abby is worried about Lily. Lily is so tense every day like a violin string tuned to its tightest state. With a


    little bit of strength, it will break. Abby is afraid that Lily won''t withstand the pressure.


    "Have you thought about other possibilities? What if something unexpected happens in six months?"


    Abby is not being straightforward, but Lily understands what she means and is prepared. "Then I''ll keep


    waiting until hees back."


    Her remarks about leaving with their son if he doesn''te back after six months are purely said in a


    moment of anger. After so many years with that man, how can she let go of him?


    Abby is surprised at her determination and is somewhat worried. "Lily...."


    "Abby, I know you''re worried, but I love him so much that I can''t control myself." Lily interrupts in a soft


    voice.


    She understands Abby''s worries. She understands them all. But in a rtionship, there is always


    someone for whom you''re willing to give up everything.


    The light above her head falls on her face and sparkles at the bottom of her eyes. Abby sighs, "That''s


    right. We have feelings. Who can be so cold-blooded and heartless?"


    Lily holds Abby''s hand, her gentle voice firm as a rock in the noisy environment. "There''s always


    something out of control in one''s life. Rex has happened to me. I¡¯m blessed to have met him. I''m willing


    to give my everything to him."


    They keep chatting. It''s been long since they talked so much. Lily feels a little relieved. The private


    room is not big, and the restroom is outside. She hasn¡¯t drunk much and felt tipsy. She gets up and


    goes to the restroom when she bumps into someone unexpected.


    "You really know how to enjoy life, Lily. Coming out for a drink at night? It must have cost you a lot to


    drink in the private room." The man who speaks is tall and sturdy. He''s over 1.8 meters tall with dark


    skin and an expression full of ferocity, definitely not a good person.


    Lily knows him. He''s the leader of the decoration team she hired earlier. The team did terrible work and


    tried to raise the price. She had to fire them and hire another team to finish the work. She didn''t pay the


    bnce due. She has been kind enough to pay part of the fee for such terrible work.


    But now....


    Lily takes a step back and is sober. "Anything wrong?"


    The man smiles maliciously. "How forgetful of you! You haven''t paid off the decoration fee. My workers


    can''t wait any longer."


    Lily realizes that he''s here to ask for money. Her face turns cold. "I''ve paid as I should. Why do you


    think I still owe you?"


    "You haven''t paid the bnce due."


    "Why do you still have the nerve to ask for the bnce due?"


    "Isn''t it normal to ask for money for your decoration?" The man''s face turns white in anger. He raises


    his tone and argues unreasonably.


    Lily doesn''t want to argue with him, "OK, if you think the money I settled for you is unreasonable, you


    can go through legal proceedings as I said before. We''ve signed a contract. You can sue me."


    "You!" How can the man not know it? He has been in the business for many years and always does as


    little as possible work. Seeing that she was a woman who had nopany, he did even less work. This


    is normal for him! Who knew this woman was awyer and usedw to counterattack!


    If this dispute goes through the legal process, he won''t have thew and the facts on his side.


    The man''s gaze goes around Lily a few times. He wants to y an unreasonable trick. "Anyway, you


    have to give me the money today, or I''ll have someone smash your shop!"


    "Alright, then go." Lily is not afraid at all. After being with Rex for a long time, dealing with such a


    person is easy. "I''m afraid you''ll lose even more in the end."


    It''s the simplest to deal with such a person who only knows force with wit.


    The man sees her calmness and reckons it''s not very possible to get the money back tonight. Just as


    he is thinking about what to do, Lily rushes toward the restroom behind him.


    Perhaps he''s too anxious. He grabs Lily''s arm with so much strength that it feels like she''s beaten by


    two chains.


    She cries out in pain and tries to get away. "What do you want?"


    The man is panicked and enraged by her reaction. He throws her against the wall. Lily doesn''t stand


    firm and hit her head. Tears flow out as she feels the pain.


    At this moment, two men in ck shirts appear from the end of the corridor. They''re sturdy and strong,


    unlike the man who asks for money.


    The man''s arms wing Lily''s body are twisted behind his back before he can react or see the two


    men''s faces.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" he cries out like a boar about to be butchered, "Who are you? Let go of me!"


    No one pays attention to his screams. One of the men bows respectfully toward Lily and says, "Are you


    alright?"


    Lily is frightened by the ident. "I''m fine. You guys are...."


    "Mr. Ryan sent us here."


    Mr. Ryan?


    Lily realizes. "Ryan?"


    "Yes."


    "How did he know I was here?"


    The man turns and looks around. "It''s a long story. You can ask him."


    They''re his subordinates, so they can''t talk too much. Lily understands and doesn''t make any further


    inquiries. She thanks them before going back to the private room. Behind heres the man''s plea for


    mercy, asking her to let him go. Lily ignores him and enters the room.


    "What took you so long?" Abby is about to go out to look for her.


    Lily is afraid she''ll be worried, so she doesn''t tell her. "There was a long line in the restroom. Let''s go.


    It''ste, so how about sleeping over at my ce?"


    Abby also wants to spend more time with her. "Alright."


    The next morning, she doesn''t have to get up early to take care of the kid since it''s the weekend, and


    Abby is still in bed. At 8:15, she goes to the courtyard and calls Ryan.


    The phone rings twice and a hoarse voice sounds. The person is apparently not fully awake. "Hello?"


    "Did I wake you up?"


    With a single sentence, she manages to silence the man on the other end of the phone. After a while,


    he be a bit more awake, "No, but it''s time to get up."


    "You''re back?"


    "Yes, it''s been a while."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She doesn''t ask him why he didn''t tell her he was back, and Ryan doesn''t mention it either. After five


    years together, they understand each other well.


    "Let''s have dinner tonight. It''s the weekend. Adair can go too."


    Lily speaks first after a long silence.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 490: When Did I Begin to Like You?

    Chapter 490: When Did I Begin to Like You?


    Lily and Ryan finally settle on a high-end western restaurant with a membership system. There are no


    idle people there. This kind of environment is what Ryan needs.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Lily goes into the booked private room with Adair. The waiter brings


    two sses of lemonade juice. Adair doesn''t like water and insists on juicetely. Lily follows his


    preference.


    "Mom, when will Ryane?" After waiting for less than five minutes, the boy can''t wait anymore and


    bes anxious.


    It''s been too long since theyst met, and Rex is not by their side. Though the kid doesn''t say anything,


    in his heart he yearns for someone to apany him.


    Lily caresses his little head and raises her wrist to look at the time. "Very soon."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan is neverte. She hase a little earlier today on purpose to make sure they will meet on time.


    About a dozen minutester, the door of the private room is pushed open again from outside. A tall


    figure appears at the door.


    He''s wearing a formal suit, a champagne-colored silk scarf, and a pair of handmade ck leather


    shoes. He looks light, neat, and full of elite style.


    They haven''t seen each other for a while, but he still maintains his usual demeanor.


    "You''re here." Lily stands up and greets him. Before she can say more words, Adair jumps out.


    "Uncle Ryan!" He crashes into the man''s embrace intimately, his fleshy little arms wrapping around the


    man''s waist.


    Ryan cuddles Adair''s little body and says, "You''ve grown taller."


    Adair raises his head and blinks his big bright eyes. His face is filled with excitement as he looks at the


    man. His delicate voice is cute and shy. "Ryan, I miss you so much...."


    "I miss you too," Ryan replies straightforwardly.


    Lily looks at them and heaves a sigh of relief in her heart. On the way here, she''s worried that after


    such a long time and since Rex has reimed Adair as his son, the kid may feel a little embarrassed


    about Ryan. Now it seems she''s overthinking.


    Adair finally sees Ryan. His heart is solely on him, and he insists on sitting with him while eating. Ryan


    won''t refuse, of course. He has been spoiling Adair ever since the boy was young, it''s just he has never


    been this obvious.


    "Check the menu." He unbuttons his cuffs and hands the menu to her.


    Lily takes it over. She knows what he likes and orders a T-bone steak for him and two filets, one big for


    Ryan and one small for her and Adair. The other side dishes are already paired.


    The waiter leaves the room with the menu and the vibe bes more rxed.


    "How have you beentely?" The man''s voice is soft and gentle, his arms slightly bent, his elbows


    resting on the table. The muscles on his shoulders are all protruding, full of manliness.


    Lily''s gaze falls on his. From the moment she saw his subordinates, she knows Ryan has been aware


    of her misfortune during the past few days.


    This question is to tell her that although he knows everything and will protect her, he won''t interfere with


    her life.


    "Not bad." Lily understands and says casually.


    Ryan examines her small face. From the moment he entered the door, he can tell that she has lost


    quite a lot of weight. It must be too tiring to take care of the kid and run a shop while worrying about the


    man on the hospital bed.


    Ryan withdraws his gaze and hides his pity that is about to overflow from his eyes. "That''s good."


    "Ryan, how are you doing?" Adair doesn''t understand the subtle vibe between adults and simply cares


    about him.


    Ryan''s heart softened by his childish voice. "Great. I''m just a little lonely when I miss you."


    The boy tilts his head and offers a solution. "You cane to see me. I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Ryan feels warm and the corner of his lips curves. "I''ll stay for a while before leaving this time. I''ll take


    you out at the weekend."


    "Yeah!"


    The steaks are served quickly and the meal is in a warm vibe amidst the chirping sounds of the man


    and the boy. However, the two adults have talked much like they use to.


    After they pay the bill, Adair follows the restaurant manager to the children''s area to choose a souvenir,


    while Lily and Ryan stand side by side at the elevator entrance and wait.


    Ryan casts a nce aside. After hovering in his mouth over and over again, this bted greeting is


    finally out, "You''ve lost weight."


    Lily is caught in a trance. She looks at her reflection on the elevator door and doesn''t care. "It''s good to


    lose weight. It makes you look more energetic."


    Ryan frowns at her remarks. He asks her in a low voice, "Do you think you look energetic now?"


    Lily doesn''t say anything. She looks slightly uneasy. Anyone who sees her will probably feel upset.


    The vibe is a little awkward. Fortunately, Adaires over. They go underground to pick up the car.


    Ryan drives Lily and Adair back to the Imperial Vi. Before getting off, Adair has fallen asleep.


    Lily calls for Fanny to take the kid inside and doesn''t leave.


    Ryan looks at her in surprise, his gaze fixed on her slightly anxious face. "What''s wrong?"


    "You''ll stay for a while this time, won''t you?"


    "Yes." He nods, not wanting to hide anything.


    Lily bites her lips and asks hesitantly, "You know what happened to Rex, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    The truth is, he not only knows but also has spoken to Rex. But he has promised that man that he


    won''t tell her anything.


    She smiles bitterly. The night wind blows like scattered sand. "Ryan, I seem to have troubled you


    again."


    She''s grateful that Ryan has apanied and helped her every time she and Rex had a fight. But


    she''s also aware of the man''s feelings for her. This is torture for him.


    Because he likes her, even if she''s with Rex, he''s still willing to protect her while Rex is away. No one


    can do as much as he does for her. She owes him too much.


    "Not only for you, but also for the kid. If this is what you want to say, then go in." The man takes out a


    pack of cigarettes from the drawer of the car. He tries to light it, but thinking of her, he throws it aside.


    He doesn''t want to hear words of appreciation from her. They''ll sound distant.


    Lily doesn''t say anything. To be exact, she doesn''t know what to say.


    The windows of the car are rolled down and the cold air in the car dissipates. The mild night wind


    outside blows in and warms up the cold vibe.


    "I''ve been thinkingtely." Ryan turns his head to look out of the window. He pauses for a moment


    before continuing. "When did I begin to like you?"

 Chapter 491: The Longest Distance

    Chapter 491: The Longest Distance


    Actually, Lily is not Ryan''s type. But he has grown attached to her. Trying constantly to get close to her,


    he sometimes has the illusion of having her already.


    "Ryan, I don¡¯t deserve you." Her throat feels tight as Lily is panicky.


    "Don''t worry." He bends his fingertips and lightly taps on the steering wheel, interrupting her, "I used to


    want more from you, but not anymore. I guess you and Rex will never let each other go? I get it now, so


    I won''t bother you anymore. Don''t feel sorry or shy around me. It''s safe to say that I have other


    options."


    He sounds cool, but he feels down. However, on the bright side, since Rex won''t be around for at least


    six months, he gets to be one protecting her from getting hurt.


    "Ryan, thank you."


    Ryan just lifts his chin and replies, "Go."


    The car door opens and then closes, and his passenger disappears from sight. Looking at the empty


    leather seat, he lights up the cigarette that he has thrown away again. The sound of it burning


    resembles that of his scorched heart as it sizzles and turns to ashes.


    ...


    What happened to Lily is soon made known to Rex. He has just finished his hemodialysis, and the red


    dots all over him, which are the symptoms of the treatment, are still visible,.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He is grieved at what has happened to Lily, only feeling relieved when he learns that Ryan¡¯s men came


    to her rescue.


    Strong feelings overwhelm him. Sarcastically, he is no longer a part of her life, but a bystander.


    The ward falls silent. A subordinatees to report, but notices his morose expression. With butterflies


    in his stomach, the gofer knocks off a medicine bottle on the table with a crash.


    He hastily picks it up and bends down, apologizing, "Sorry, Mr. Rex."


    Sweat oozes from the poor man''s forehead, but Rex casually waves his hand and says, "You can go."


    "Yes."


    The door is closed, while Rex embraces his thoughts and silence again. Lee pushes the door open and


    sees this scene. He ces the anti-inmmatory medicine in his hand aside and asks while adjusting


    the instrument, "Are you ufortable?"


    Rex''s neck and hands are covered with red spots, which is frightening at first nce. Nevertheless, it is


    nothingpared with his previous addiction attacks.


    "Lee, I want to go out this afternoon." His answer is irrelevant.


    Lee is a little surprised by it. "Going out? Is there anything urgent?"


    Rex ponders for a moment before replying, somewhat blue, "I want to see her and the child."


    "Aren''t you scared that your wife will find out about...?"


    "She won''t." Rex presses down on the back of his hand, which has been bruised because of the


    transfusion, so as to relieve the vasospasm. "She was bullied yesterday. I''m worried."


    Lee feels like Rex should know he is in bad health condition to leave the sterile room. Unfortunately,


    when hends his gaze on Rex, he realizes that Rex is too weak to withstand the sadness.


    He has to have hope to keep up the fight, and his family is his hope.


    With that in mind, Lee agrees, "Alright, you have four hours. Coming back anyter will render you in a


    worse shape."


    Four hours are all he need.


    Rex''s long eyshes quiver slightly as he says, "Thank you."


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Rex changes into a clean set of clothes. It is not a suit, but ck


    sportswear, because stiff fabric will make him ufortable. His car is driven to the underground


    garage of the treatment center, and he goes down by the elevator and gets into the car.


    Forty minutester, the car stops at the entrance of a private primary school. Many luxury cars are


    waiting here, and parentse out from time to time to have a better view of the school.


    It is Adair''s school.


    Rex searches through the bustling crowd, and spots a familiar figure quickly. The woman is wearing a


    thin white knitted top and a pair of pink trousers, which brings out her delicate and slender figure, with


    the light colors adding to her charm.


    Rex stares at her unblinkingly. It has been a while since hest saw her. Even watching in the car, he


    seems to be able to smell the faint fragrance in her hair.


    Everyone around her falls victim to her beauty, unable to shift their gaze from her.


    She walks toward the car holding Adair''s hand, bending down and saying something to him from time


    to time, as if they are sharing the news of the day, or talking about dinner. The air is warmer around


    them.


    She excels as a wife and a mother. Adair seems happy and healthy under her care, which gives Rex a


    strange feeling.


    It is gratitude, or more like deep love.


    Rumor has it that every woman in City J sees him as their prince charming, but he only deems Lily as


    his Cindere.


    Lily gets into the car with her child. Her car starts and Rex follows closely behind. He keeps a proper


    distance from her, fearing of being caught by her.


    Her car stops at a flower shop first. The ce has a signboard now, which brings it closer to a decent


    shop,cking only the merchandise¡ªflowers.


    This is Adair''s first time here. Amazed, he blithely dances around the shop like a cute little elf.


    Rex''s car is parked on the opposite side of the street. He watches as Lily takes out a champagne rose


    as well as two bundles of baby''s breath, and weaves them into a wreath.


    Adair wears it on his head as if he has obtained a treasure, grinning from ear to ear.


    Rex can''t refrain from turning on his phone''s camera and zooming in to aim at that cute little figure,


    taking a picture.


    Therees a clicking sound. The driver looks at the rearview mirror and sees that the usually mopey


    man is smiling at the screen.


    That expression of Rex is so rare that he looks away sorrowfully despite himself.


    There is only the sound of breathing in the car. Across the street in the shop, his beloved ones are


    having a good time, which is gratifying enough for Rex to watch. How difficult life is!


    Nearly time for supper, Lily drives speedily to the Imperial Vi. It has been nearly three hours since


    Rex came out.


    "Mr. Rex, should we go back?"


    "No. Let''s go to the vi first."


    The driver nods and starts the car to follow.


    The flower shop is not far from the vi with just twenty minutes of driving. Lily usually enters through


    the side door, because she can encounter fewer people that way.


    "Wee back, Miss Lily," the security guard greets them politely at the gate.


    Lily smiles and nods at him.


    The car has Bluetooth identification. Behind the gate is a curve. As she nces at the rearview mirror,


    she notices a ck car. It is not far behind, but it doesn''t go further but turns around.


    Driven by curiosity, Lily slows down to check the license te. But it is too far to be seen clearly.


    The car suddenly picks up the speed when she slows down. This wakens something inside her. She


    shifts gears, in an attempt to follow the ck car, but Adair''s lovely voicees from beside her,


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 492: Is This Your Husband?

    Chapter 492: Is This Your Husband?


    Her sudden action has frightened the child. Only then does Lily regain her senses, sheforts Adair,


    "It''s fine."


    When she looks back, the ck car is nowhere to be seen.


    Feeling responsible to lend a hand, the security guard runs over and asks, "Miss Lily, is there


    something wrong with your car?"


    Lily lowers the window and replies, "It''s nothing. The engine was down."


    "Okay."


    Frowning, she starts the car again. Irritated, she wonders if she misses that man so much that she


    thinks it was him.


    The thought amuses her. How can it be him? He is receiving treatment, right?


    These three months should be of help. Truth be told, she has done half the waiting. The finish line is in


    sight.


    ...


    Rex sits in the car, his body stiff, because he nearly got caught. Flustered, he pictures how


    embarrassing it would be if she finds out about this.


    The driver sees his tense expression through the rearview mirror and asks respectfully, "Mr. Rex, do


    you want to go back to Dr. Lee''s?"


    After a moment of silence, Rex answers, "Yes."


    The driver heaves a sigh of relief. Dr. Lee has specifically instructed him to drive back when the time is


    up, while he is in no position to make that decision. Fortunately, things don''t go awry.


    The driver drives fast. They manage to arrive at the research institute before 7:30. Rex gets off and


    enters the building, whereas the driver doesn''t follow. Striding into the ward, Rex feels overwhelmingly


    irritated.


    His limbs are on fire, blood and bones seeming to be draining away from him. It is all too familiar¡ªan


    addiction attack is striking.


    The acute pain bends him down. He screams with his arms around his head, "Jesus!"


    The cry has toe out. Rex has lost the strength to support himself, and is drawn to the ground,


    huddling like a bow.


    The paramedics outside walk in with tranquilizers upon hearing his shout. Lee is the first to open the


    door. He sees Rex suffering on the ground and quickly squats down to give him a shot.


    The stinging pain of the cold needle drowns Rex in endless agony. He is annoyed by the hands that are


    touching him and pushes Lee away with his remaining strength.


    Having lost his bnce, Lee falls backwards, and is lucky enough to be caught by other doctors.


    "Lee, are you alright?"


    Lee quickly shakes his head, undisturbed. "I am fine. Please give us a few minutes alone."


    "But...."


    "It''s fine. There''s nothing to worry about." Lee interrupts him, knowing what he is going to say, "You can


    go now."


    Footsteps and the sound of the door being opened and shut sporadically sound from behind. After that,


    it is silence between the two.


    Lee can only watch as the tall body twitches under the ws of addiction, wishing that he can shoulder


    some of Rex''s anguish.


    Ten-odd minutes have passed, and Rex finally calms down. Lee takes out a bag of medical ice from the


    box and puts it on Rex''s carotid artery. "Is it better?" he inquires.


    Rex remains silent, having not recovered from the affliction. His gloomy and pale face suggests the


    powerlessness he tries so hard to conquer.


    "I got lucky," he suddenlyughs self-deprecatingly, "or she might see this disgusting animal of a man."


    Lee frowns at his phrasing, disappointed to hear Rex''s poor opinion of himself.


    "Rex, sickness is a part of everyone''s life, and age and location don''t matter. You just run into a more


    wretched luck than us. That''s all. But mark my words, you will recover, and you are getting better,


    because you suffered less this time. Can you see that now?"


    Rex is unmoved by Lee''s vainfort, but he pays attention to hisst sentence.


    "You mean ... I am getting better?"


    "Yes, in every way." Lee nods affirmatively, assuring him that his pain bears fruit.


    Rex finds it hard to believe, his inky eyes shaking violently. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    This simple answer brings a wave of warm and electrifying pain into his eyes. Through the ice, he can


    still feel his veins pounding.


    His addiction has tortured him for so long, and Rex believes it has inflicted the same amount of misery


    on Lily. Finally, he is told that all of this is not in vain, and is meaningful. Even if it is too soon to call it a


    victory, his heavy heart can have a moment of relief now.


    "Rex, believe in me and yourself. Sunny days await you. You know I am a man of my word." Lee pats


    him on the shoulder, and helps him up from the ground to sit on the sofa.


    Rex stares down at the ground, clenching his fists more tightly. Surrender is not an option, and guilt


    won''t do the trick. He needs to be strong and get better sooner to be worthy of Lily and Adair''s waiting.


    Closing his eyes in pain, Rex repeats in his heart, "Wait for me, Lily. Please, wait for me."


    ...


    Lily''s flower shop opens on schedule. It is meant to be a distraction from her obsession about Rex''s


    condition. Or else she might fall apart and live in a blur.


    To her surprise, the shop attracts a ton of customers. Its high-end goods require high prices, which she


    thought is a downside for arge crowd. However, it is that very trait that appeals. Her shop bes a


    sensation within its first month.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She starts to live a full life, and money is not of paramount importance as she dedicates to give every


    customer her best service. Abby is worried that Lily might tire herself out, so she rmends a young


    girl with experience to help as an assistant.


    The girl is 22 years old with a junior college degree, and her name is dys Walter. She went to study


    floriculture after graduation. She is a local, and is quite straightforward and innocent.


    It¡¯s always good to have someone by one¡¯s side. Lily appreciates Abby''s good intentions and agrees to


    keep the girl.


    Unable to leave the shop unattended, Lily has to ask Ryan to pick Adair up from school. Ryan is always


    happy to be of help and brings the child to the shop as promised.


    "Mom!" Adair runs to Lily, and then politely greets dys, "Hello, dys!"


    "Well, hello to you," dys adores children. She answers Adair happily. Then she is amazed by how


    handsome and tall Ryan is, asking, "Lily, is this your husband?"

 Chapter 493: A Bunny Girl

    Chapter 493: A Bunny Girl


    dys doesn''t mean to embarrass Lily, and Lily is not mad at her. She exins softly, "No, he is just a


    friend."


    "I see." dys rubs her hair awkwardly. "Sorry for my mistake. It¡¯s just that I never get the chance to


    meet your husband."


    "It''s okay." Lily smiles, "Pack up and get ready to go home."


    "Yes!"


    Lily feels tired after closing the shop. Dinner is ready at home, so Ryan offers to drive the mother and


    son back to the Imperial Vi. Before getting off, Lily invites him to dinner.


    Ryan looks out above her shoulder at the gate, replying a momentter,


    "Thanks, but I have something else to do."


    "Just grab a bite before you go. You haven''t eaten yet," Lily insists, feeling she owes him a favor for his


    help.


    Ryan is persuaded and parks the car in the yard, following her inside.


    Fanny has heard some stories about Ryan from Lily. Knowing that he has helped Lily a lot, she warmly


    greets him with the delicacies.


    "Miss Lily, I wasn''t informed about a visitor, so I just made four dishes and one soup. I wonder if this is


    enough?" Fanny is a little worried.


    Lily hands the chopsticks to Ryan and answers, "It''s fine, Fanny. He is a close friend. He won''t mind."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Good. Good."


    Stir-fried lotus root slices, sweet and sour ribs, steamed fish, matsutake chicken soup, and Adair''s


    favorite cashew nut and shrimp... The hot dishes, warm lights, and enchanting fragrance altogether


    give everyone a nice appetite.


    Lily rolls up her sleeves and takes the white porcin bowl in front of Ryan, filling it with the steaming


    chicken soup. "This is Fanny''s specialty. Try it."


    Ryan does not enjoy this kind of greasy soup. He takes a nce at it and sees the yellow oil bubbles


    floating on the surface. However, for Lily''s sake, he braces himself to take a sip. And it turns out


    different from what he imagined. Rich but not greasy, the tasty soup invites him to give it another go.


    "It''s good," he exims.


    Fanny is happy to hear that. "Then drink more. As much as you like, actually. There''s still half a pot


    left!"


    This simple meal is satisfying for Ryan. Not only because he has longed for home-cooked food, but


    because Lily and Adair eat with him, which makes him feel like they were in London again.


    In those five years, although they were not together every day, they only have each other. A meal


    together from time to time provides greatfort.


    But back to now... staring at the food in his bowl, Ryan feels everything is different.


    Ryan insists to leave after a small chat with Adair following the meal. Lily doesn''t persuade him to stay.


    She walks him to his car in the yard and says, "Drive carefully. This is not London. Speeding is not


    tolerated."


    "Hear, hear," he answers casually. Actually, he is not someone to be bothered by the traffic police.


    Raising his eyebrows while ncing at the vi, he says, "Go inside. Rest early."


    Without further ado, he steps into the car and starts it. Then the ck Aston Martin drives quickly out of


    the courtyard and disappears into the night. Lily only enters the house until then.


    ...


    Ryan drives around the streets aimlessly, reliving the scene of them having dinner again and again,


    and this question hovers in his head, "Lily, is this your husband?"


    He has told himself to let go, but now his resolution starts to stagger.


    He hates this version of himself, and a force of inexplicable hostility runs wild in him.


    Speeding up, the car wanders for about half an hour. He is dry-mouthed and miffed, parking the car by


    the roadside with a swing of its tail. Then, he gets off the car and walks towards a nearby convenience


    store.


    He buys a bottle of cold water and gulps it down outside the store. The chilly sensation it brings doesn''t


    help with the irritation, but gives rise to it.


    Ryan squints at a bar across the street.


    Hesitating for less than five seconds, he throws the bottle into the trash can and strides over.


    The bar manager, Winfred, spots him from afar. Ryan''s outfit looks extravagant, especially his watch,


    which probably is worth more than his house. What a big potential client!


    Winfred affably greets him, "Hello, sir. Do you have an appointment?"


    "No." Ryan does not even look at him, saying arrogantly, "Give me the best seat."


    "No problem. Follow me."


    The deafening music and the noisyughtere from the dance floor. Winfred brings him to the best


    VIP seat of the grandstand on the second floor, which costs 50,000 yuan. That much money is nothing


    to him, and he also orders the best wine and pays for it.


    Ryan''s arrival attracts the attention of every woman on the second floor. He does not strike people as


    the type who would frequent bars, but his aura is inviting.


    Collected but aloof, he looks like a man who doesn''t enjoypany.


    This man ignores all the eyes on him, and drinks, one ss after another, like an unfeeling monster.


    However, a figure on the first floor has caught his attention briefly.


    He sees that the woman is wearing a ckce skirt with furry ck bunny ears on her head. Her


    slender and beautiful legs are tightly wrapped in ck stockings, and her boobs are partly exposed.


    She is holding a dark basket with a small square box in it. Ryan can''t see exactly what the box is this


    far, but he notices that the men around her are teasing her and smiling maliciously, leaving her no


    choice but to dodge.


    This woman looks familiar.


    The incident at the airport strikes him, and he realizes that is why she looks familiar.


    It''s her, the woman who bumped against his shoulder.


    Why is she here?


    As Ryan is chewing on that, a man downstairs has groped his way into her shorts. The woman swiftly


    grabs his wrist, but the man breaks free in an instant.


    Ryan looks down and picks up a bottle lid from the table, tossing it onto her head.


    With a muffled thud, Eunice is hit. The long distance adds to the pain the blow inflicts. Eunice''s eyes


    turn red from the pain, and she looks around in confusion.


    The bar is packed, and the first floor provides a poorer view than the second floor. Moreover, men are


    checking her out, which blocks her sight. Eunice droops her head and clutches the basket in her arms.


    She figures that it was possibly another tease.


    "Baby, does it hurt? Let me blow away your pain."


    "Yeah, let him, and he''ll take your basket."


    A man''s vicious voice rings out behind her. Just as Eunice is about to burst into tears, her arm is


    suddenly grabbed by someone. rmed, she wants to dodge, but then she discovers that it is the


    manager.


    "Mr. Winfred?"

 Chapter 494: When Will Dad Come Home?

    Chapter 494: When Will Dad Come Home?


    Winfred ignores her and looks at the rest of his clients in the booths. "Sorry, guys. She is called away.


    But she will be back in a second. Just a second."


    Left in the dark, Eunice is dragged to the second floor by Winfred. The doors of the private rooms here


    are designed to face the wall. She is brought to one in the middle, which should be the most exclusive


    one of the bar and she is usually not allowed to visit.


    "Why do you bring me here?" Eunice is confused.


    Winfred pushes her inside and whispers, "This is your chance to earn some cash. Seize it!"


    With that, Winfred retreats and closes the ss door. Everything outside goes silent and misty. Having


    cold feet, Eunice watches as a man gets up and slowly walks towards her under the dim light,


    aristocratic as she remembers.


    His pungent smell of perfume nearly renders her breathless.


    Ryan looks down at the woman''s flustered face, which looks innocentpared with her revealing


    outfit.


    Moving his eyes, he suddenly stretches out for her chest. Eunice nches with shock. "What are you


    doing?"


    Ryan pretends not to hear her. Lifting his hand again, he procures a small square box. He looks at her


    with contempt and says, "Are you selling condoms here?"


    Like a cat that is stepped on the tail, Eunice snatches the condom box and says, "Don''t touch my


    things!"


    "Didn''t you hear your manager just now? I want your stuff."


    Eunice has been selling adult goods at the bar for months, and she hopes that someone would buy


    them as soon as possible every night. However, when her wish is about toe true, she feels her


    cheeks burning hot.


    She tells herself that it is not the time to be shy. Taking a deep breath, she hands him the basket. "30


    boxes. 2,400 yuan. Do you want to pay in cash or by credit card?"


    Ryan snorts, taking out a stack of money from his wallet. Without counting it, he throws it into her


    basket. "Keep your goods, and no need for the change."


    Eunice''s gaze falls on the bill notes scattered on the products, and she feels the urge to argue.


    However, with the hospital feesing into mind, she lowers her eyes and forces an unnatural and


    unsightly smile, saying, "Thank you."


    Life has tied her hands and taught her to bow to money, because it matters more than anything else.


    This girl reminds Ryan of Lily who looks obedient but is actually tougher than most men.


    He is suddenly in the mood for fun. Silently waiting for her to put away the money, he takes out another


    stack and says, "Go over and finish that ss of wine on the table, and this will be yours."


    The man''s clear voice rings in her ears. Eunice is shocked. ncing at the ss, she discovers that


    the wine in it is neat Whisky, and she might pass out from drinking it.


    She withdraws the nce and keeps her wits about herself. "Thank you very much, sir, for helping me


    out just now. I just want to earn a few bucks. I have to apologize for being a bummer, but I am not a


    good drinker."


    Ryan does not expect her to refuse. Curling his lips, he teases, "Aren''t you looking for money here?"


    Eunice''s expression stiffens when she hears her heart''s desire out loud. "I do need money, but I really


    can''t drink this."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think you can walk out of here without doing that?"


    Unable to breathe freely, Eunice stares at Ryan with a dazed expression.


    This is clearly a threat.


    "Sir...."


    "Drink it," Ryanmands, impatiently. "Then you can take the money and go."


    Eunice sees the man''s firm eyes, and realizes that she is doomed to have this devilish drink. The


    money in her pocket feels scalding now. She knew it couldn''t be that simple....


    Outside the private room, the buzz goes on; inside, there is only this oppressive silence.


    Taking a deep breath, she walks to the table under Rex''s overwhelming gaze, turning around slightly


    before asking, "Can you keep your promise?"


    "Of course."


    The ss is full, and the yellow liquid in it is emitting a pungent smell. Raising the ss and putting it


    beside her lips, she hesitates for a few seconds, but then she closes her eyes and finishes it in one


    gulp.


    The spicy liquid enters her stomach through the esophagus, and it barely touches her mouth. Her


    tongue goes numb, and she feels a pang in the stomach.


    She rarely drinks, much less drinks so much at once. The feeling of nausea and dizziness ovees


    her, but she struggles to wave the empty ss and says, "It''s done."


    Ryan throws the money into the basket and walks to her side. There is only half a meter between them.


    Casually lighting the cigar on the table and holding it by his mouth, he whispers in a fiendish manner,


    "You can go."


    That takes him half a minute to say. And then he looks away.


    Eunice finally feels relieved and rushes out of the room without looking back with the basket.


    The door opens and closes. Ryan spots a thin bank card on the ground, bends down, and picks it up. It


    is just an ordinary card.


    Ryan nces at the tightly shut door again, and his eyes reveal an enigmatic look.


    ...


    The fifth month after Rex left, Adair''s first semester ends. Lily makes some time for a parents'' meeting.


    She usually drives a ck Mercedes-Benz. This time, she switches to a Bentley, not for showing off,


    but to avoid gossip in the school, because a Bentley is obviously a better choice here.


    When she arrives at the school, some teachers are weing the parents. Lily parks the car in a


    parking lot, and follows a teacher into Adair''s ss with her purse.


    Adair is thrilled to see his mom. He keeps chattering, shows her everything in his drawer.


    After the teacher gives a brief speech, she talks with the parents privately about their children.


    "Miss Lily, Adair is a good kid, polite and diligent. It is just that he is not interested in extracurricr


    activities. Although it is nothing serious, I still think children at such a young age should develop their


    social andmunicative skills," Adair¡¯s ss teacher, Ms. Wong, exins.


    Lily is a little surprised. "Is that so?"


    "You see, Adair wasn''t like that untilter this semester. I assume he is working out his emotions, which


    is normal at his age. You need to talk with him."


    As far as Lily remembers, Adair has always been blithe and social. She could also see that when they


    were in London. After they came home, he even suggested to invite his friends over. So, Lily is


    shocked to hear this news about him.


    After the parents'' meeting, Lily takes Adair to a children''s restaurant for dinner. He has been longing to


    come here, so she booked a seat.


    Over dinner, Lily pretends to ask Adair casually, "Baby, the teacher told me that you weren''t interested


    in the extracurricr activities recently. Is it true?"


    Adair is ying with a mini chicken leg on the te, and he replies somewhat inartictely, "No."


    The child is obviously unwilling to tell the truth. Lily realizes the seriousness of the problem and guides


    him patiently, "Then why didn''t you participate? Are you unhappy around your ssmates?"


    Adair still shakes his head. "No."


    Just as Lily is having difficulty finding the right words, Adair suddenly asks, "Mom, when will Dade


    home?"

 Chapter 495: Cant Wait to See Her

    Chapter 495: Can''t Wait to See Her


    Lily is taken aback. "You miss him?"


    "Yes, it''s been a long time since I saw him," Adair says, slowing down with his food. Lily is sad to see


    him like this.


    "Adair, Daddy is away on a business trip, but you must know that he misses you. He misses you all the


    time, understand?"


    Lily has said things like that to him countless times over these months, for fear that Adair would see his


    dad in a different way, or that it would affect Adair as he grows up.


    Adair usually nods obediently, but today....


    He suddenly puts down the chicken leg, and asks, his big dark eyes full of puzzlement, "But Mom, if


    Dad really misses me, why doesn''t hee back?"


    Lily frowns slightly. Thinking what the teacher has said, she realizes something bad might be


    happening. Does Adair feel inferior because he discovers that other children''s dads are around but his


    isn''t?


    Lily has been taking care of Adair herself. Kids in the kindergarten don''t pay attention to such details.


    Now that he is in a primary school in China, where the parents are overly caring, he might truly feel that


    way.


    Rubbing her son''s little head, she reassures him with an aching heart, "Trust me, he will be back soon."


    It has been nearly half a year since that man left for his treatment, and he should probably feel better


    now. Lily tends to avoid such thoughts and bury herself in work. As the deadline approaches, she


    grows increasingly anxious. What if he doesn''t get better?


    She knows a turning point is around the corner. But she chooses to blindfold herself, staggering into


    what is supposed to be a bridge, or a godforsaken abyss.


    "Mom, please tell Dad that I miss him so much. He said he would pick me up from school, but he never


    showed up. I really want to see him," Adair says sincerely, mistakenly assuming that Lily has been


    contacting Rex.


    Lily feels nothing but heartache. A child should never be a victim of his parents'' drama, but now it is


    inevitable.


    "Don''t worry. Mom will let him know."


    Adair''s vacation officially begins. He has sowed a seed in Lily''s heart by saying that. And every time


    she thinks about it, agitation follows.


    Nothinges from Rex, and his promise is about to expire. The child is under undue pressure for


    that. And it alles to Lily like a weighty stone, leaving her breathless.


    The emotions are too strong for her to carry along. Drowning in them, she indulges in drinking. One


    night, bathing in the moonlight, she dials that number drunkenly in front of the French window in the


    living room.


    All this time, she has never tapped that number until now. She has dialed it so many times that she can


    recite it, but that fact has made it so hard for her to do it again.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She strokes the screen with her fingertips. The light is flickering, like her resolution.


    She has promised to leave him be for half a year, but she worries about Adair too much to keep that


    promise.


    It is too painful to decide. She is strong, but she is still a woman, who longs for protection.


    That longing weakens her. Gritting her teeth, she turns on the phone and types quickly, sending a short


    message.


    ...


    Rex is undergoing rehabilitation training. The transfusion works and the addictive substance has


    dropped to a stable value. However, he is still facing some problems and needs medicine. And he has


    to take it for another six months to be free of addiction.


    The treatment and torture have taken their toll on his body. He is weak despite his strong bones. Lee


    has made a special recovery n for him, so he is exercising ordingly.


    When Rex is free at night, he would double his efforts. Finishing a round, he hears the phone ring on


    the table. The phone serves no purpose other than getting information about Lily and Adair through his


    subordinates. So, he thinks it is about that again.


    He quickly gets up and picks it up. Tapping the screen, he is petrified with shock upon seeing the


    number.


    It is no other than Lily herself!


    Blood rushes to the top of his head. Looking at the number, he remembers how he can just talk to her


    photos when the emotions are too overwhelming. They haven''t met or heard from each other for half a


    year already.


    A text message is enough to agitate him.


    Rex doesn''t even open the message. He sits on the bed and bends down slightly. His fingers shaking


    with the phone, he taps the screen again a whileter.


    She doesn''t say much in the text. There are just a few words, but Rex tenses up despite himself.


    "Our son misses you. When will youe home?"


    Son. Miss. Home.


    Those are the words he first sees. In the quiet ward, only the low buzz of the medical equipment can be


    heard. Rex stares at the text for a dozen of minutes before lowering his head again.


    A few secondster, the man''s shoulders tremble slightly. He raises his hand to support his temples


    and cover his eyes, but the pain still rises.


    Warm liquid streams down his cheeks, leaving two trails. All he can think about is his son is missing


    him. He wants to ask, ''Adair misses me. What about you? Do you miss me, too? When I am away, do


    you eat on time and take care of yourself?


    However, he can''t ask her that. He can''t risk giving her false hope before the final test resultse out.


    He even feels he doesn''t have the right to disturb her.


    If all his efforts are in vain, getting closer to her now will do her greater harm.


    He only needs one week to know the result and smooth things out. If he can return to her, he will never


    let her down again!


    Rex calms down and picks up the phone of the hospital from the bedside and calls Lee, "Please hurry


    up a little. I want to know as soon as possible."


    "Why the hurry?" Lee''s surprised voicees from the other end of the phone.


    Rex curls up his lip corner, his voice cracked and bitter, "I can''t wait any longer."

 Chapter 496: Sudden Cerebral Infarction

    Chapter 496: Sudden Cerebral Infarction


    Summer vacation is a busy time for shops, because the students finally have free time. Lily tries her


    best to spare time for Adair, but she has her hands full.


    Coincidentally, Ryan is going to London for a few days. Adair misses London, so Lily agrees to let him


    go with Ryan after some thinking.


    Before they leave, she repeatedly cautions Adair, feeling that she can never stop worrying. She used to


    feel find Harry nagging, but now she understands him as a parent herself.


    After they set off, Lily thinks that she can finally rest. However, a call from Bree bursts her bubble¡ª


    Harry had a sudden brain infarction and was sent to the hospital.


    Lily is so scared that she can''t even hold the phone steadily. nching, she says, "Mom, don''t panic. I''ll


    rush over right now!"


    When dys hears themotion, she asks with concern, "Lily, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s my family. I have to go to the hospital. Take care of the shop. Call me if you need anything," she


    quickly exins, walking out with the car keys.


    She drives all the way to the hospital. After parking her car, she runs into the elevator and finds the


    emergency room. On the bench in the corridor, Bree is sitting alone. Bending, she looks so weak,


    lonely and helpless.


    Lily walks to her side and hugs her. "Mom, how is Dad?"


    "It''s not good. The doctors are rescuing him. He lost his consciousness on the way here." Bree is


    extremely worried. As she speaks, tears fall out of her eyes. And she is still terrified by what she just


    saw.


    The old couple was going out for a stroll after breakfast. They have developed that habit after they


    retired. Unexpectedly, Harry lost his footing while he was changing his shoes. In the next second, he


    leaned on the wall and sat down on the ground, never getting up again.


    Lily stares at the red light of the emergency room, feeling as if her heart were being fried on a stove.


    She knows Harry hasn''t been in good health, but he has been getting physical examinations on time all


    these years. How could he suddenly have a brain infarction?


    These questions can only be answered when the doctorse out.


    Time passes by. The waiting is long and excruciating. Neither she nor Bree speaks. Perhaps they are


    too worried, or not in the mood. Silence feels better now.


    A long time has passed, and even the air around them seems to be thinner. Atst, the door to


    the emergency room opens.


    The doctor in charge walks out, followed by a group of paramedics who push Harry''s bed out.


    Lily jumps up from the chair like a spring, strides to the doctor, and nervously asks, "Doctor, how is my


    father?"


    The male doctor takes off his mask and nces at her and Bree. "Are you family members of the


    patient?"


    "Yes, I am his daughter."


    "The patient''s condition isplicated, but we can confirm that it''s a cerebral infarction. He still needs


    a lot of examinations. You guys can check him in first. He will be transferred to a ward." When the


    doctor notices Bree''s red eyes, he turns around and whispers to Lily, "Come with me."


    "Okay." Lily hands her purse to Bree. "Mom, walk straight to the second window and get him


    hospitalized. I have cash in my purse. You can use it. I''ll go with the doctor now."


    "Alright. You go. Tell the doctor about your father."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lily follows the doctor into the office. There are other people, but it is not noisy, He turns on the medical


    computer monitor, and two ck-and-white brain CT scans appear. "We took these just now. They


    show that two of your father''s brain vessels are blocked. One is a small vessel, and the other is an


    important vessel. He fainted because of thetter. Judging from the shadows, the clots are not small,


    and they are pressing his cranial nerves. So, even after he wakes up, he won''t be able to move freely,


    and he might even suffer from temporary hemiplegia."


    The doctor''s words weigh like a stone, crushing Lily''s heart, leaving a pang. She asks with a frown,


    "But this never happened before. Why is it so serious this time?"


    The doctor shakes his head and sighs, replying, "He must have experienced something like this but


    minor. Either he didn''t tell you, or he didn''t take it seriously. If it had been caught sooner, some


    medicine would do. But now, he needs surgery."


    "Do you mean there were signs?"


    "Yes." The doctor takes out Harry''s medical records and writes something down. "With their children


    striving to earn a living, the parents don''t want to cause them trouble. When he wakes up, you can ask


    him. He must have been unwell before."


    Lily is struck dumb. All these years, she has not been living a stable life, but Bree and Harry have never


    showed disappointment or troubled her. She naturally assumed that they didn''t need her, but ignored


    the fact that they were old. Most of the time, they just didn''t want to bother her, even when they did


    need her.


    Noticing that she is down, the doctorforts her, "Don''t be too sad. This disease ismon among


    the elderly. It won''t be that difficult to treat. We just have to wait for your father to finish the


    examination."


    "Then when will that begin?"


    "Tomorrow. He needs to rest today."


    Lily thinks for a moment before saying apologetically, "Doctor, if it has to be tomorrow, I''d like to transfer


    him to another hospital."


    "Another hospital?" The doctor is little surprised. This is the best public hospital in the city. "Where do


    you want to transfer him?"


    "Karl''s Hospital. I have friends there, so it should be more convenient," Lily says truthfully. After all, it is


    about Harry. She can''t possibly make do with it. He must receive the best treatment, and she trusts Karl


    in this.


    The doctor understands what she means. That hospital is exclusive, even for the wealthy. Although it is


    a private hospital, many of its facilities are much better than those of the public hospitals.


    The doctor stops writing. "Alright, then I will prescribe the medicine for tonight, and leave the rest to


    you."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Lily leaves the office and goes straight to the ward. Because the incident is unexpected, Harry can only


    settle in a crowded public ward with three other patients.

 Chapter 497: I Never Stop Missing You

    Chapter 497: I Never Stop Missing You


    Lily looks at Bree who is carefully tucking Harry in, and feels sad. Handing her a ss of hot water, she


    says, "Mom, drink some. I''ve talked to the doctor. Dad is suffering from brain infarction, but we can only


    know more after tomorrow''s examination. I''ll have a friend from Karl''s Hospital pick him up in the


    morning."


    "What else did the doctor say? How is your dad? Is he in any mortal danger?"


    "Not temporarily, but he needs surgery. So, I want to transfer him to Karl''s Hospital." Lily ys down


    the seriousness of Harry''s illness, afraid that Bree can''t take it.


    "Karl''s Hospital?" Bree''s memory doesn''t serve her well at this old age. "Is it...?"


    "It''s Rex''s friend''s hospital," Lily interrupts, "It''s better than this one. Dad will be fine there."


    "That''s good. It''s preferable to have friends around."


    Lily looks down at Harry, who is lying on the hospital bed and wearing a patient gown. He is in aa,


    with a venttor in his nose and a clip attached to the ECG monitor on his finger. However, he seems


    tense.


    Lily cries despite herself, feelingplicated. She remembers Harry as the young man he used to be.


    But the truth is time has made him old and weak.


    Lily sniffs and endures the sadness that is about to burst out. She doesn''t want to sadden Bree even


    more. Taking out her phone, Lily calls Karl.


    The phone rings a few times before it is picked up. A familiar warm voice sounds, "Lily?"


    "Karl, it''s me."


    Her voice is trembling, which worries Karl. His first thought is that it must be about Rex. "What''s wrong?


    What happened?"


    "I''m fine. It''s my father." Lily looks at the white wall in front of her, feeling depressed. "This morning, my


    father had brain infarction. He has just been rescued in the hospital. The doctor said the clots were


    huge and he needed surgery."


    "Don''t worry. How is the old man now?"


    "He is in bed, resting. The doctor warned me not to disturb him. And the examination result will not


    come out until tomorrow."


    "Then I''ll send someone to pick him up early tomorrow morning. We have mobile beds. There''s no


    need for him to walk, and we will move him through the hospital''s emergency passageway. He will be in


    good hands. Karl''s hospital has the best neural doctors in the country, and the examination can take


    ce immediately," Karl exins to her slowly, afraid that she can''t withstand the blow.


    Lily is deeply grateful. "Thank you, Karl. I''m really worried. I don''t know what to do. I''ll have to trouble


    you...."


    "You''re wee. Stay with him tonight and wait for me."


    "Alright."


    Hanging up the phone, Lily feels a little more at ease. She shivers at the thought that Harry won''t get


    better. What will be of her and Bree if that happens?


    They might break down.


    This is the first time Lily feels the burden of family. She leaves the shop in dys''s care. Fortunately,


    Adair is with Ryan in London. Otherwise, Adair will have no one to look after him.


    Karl has good connections and manages to find Harry a private ward. At night, Bree lies down on


    another bed and rests, while Lily goes home to pack some daily necessities.


    If Harry is to be hospitalized after the surgery, they wille in handy.


    The inky night howls its presence through the barred windows of the RED Community. Carrying a


    heavy handbag, Lily seems to have merged with the endless night.


    A feeling of exhaustion ovees her. Her heart is weighed down by tons of hefty stones, leaving her


    breathless. She prays every day for this jinx to go away quickly.


    Her nose is sore. Her tears are about toe off but are restrained. Rex, when will youe back?


    ...


    Early the next morning, Karl''s men arrive at the hospital. He has made a thorough n and sent


    enough manpower. Harry cannot get out of bed and is pushed into the ambnce. They smoothly


    arrive at the underground garage of Karl''s Hospital and Harry''s bed is wheeled into the elevator.


    His ward is at the top floor, which is rtively quiet. It is the VVIP ward of the hospital. As soon as Lily


    exits the elevator, she sees Karl waiting at the door of the ward.


    "Karl!"


    "Wee." On Karl''s right, there is a middle-aged man wearing a white coat with a work card on his


    chest. "This is Reynold Herbert, chief of the Department of Neurology."


    Lily stretches out her right hand and says, "Hello, Doctor Herbert."


    "Hello. Help the old man settle in. I heard from Doctor Karl that you already had the scans. You can


    show them to meter."


    Lily quickly nods and replies, "Alright. Wait a moment!"


    She hastily turns around and runs into the ward. After putting down Harry''s stuff, she instructs Bree a


    few things. Then she follows Reynold into the office and hands him the scans from yesterday.


    Reynold is an expert in neurology, so he knows what is going on at a nce. "Miss Lily, it is indeed


    brain infarction. There are clots in two of his blood vessels. The main blood vessel has bigger clots,


    which requires stents. The other one is fine, and doesn''t necessarily need to be treated. But rest


    assured, he is not in any mortal danger."


    Reynold speaks with clear artiction. He has been a doctor for years, which gives himpassion.


    Every word he says is convincing.


    Lily is overjoyed. "Really? Is there any risk in the surgery?"


    "No." Reynold waves his hand confidently. "I''ve been operating for almost 30 years. This is nothing I


    haven''t seen. Just rest assured!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    His words provide Lily with greatfort. Her eyes turning red, she says, "Then please take care of


    him."


    "I will. You''re Karl''s friend. I won''t brag to you."


    Karl also heaves a sigh of relief. "Doctor Herbert is very capable. Trust him. Don''t be afraid."


    Lily takes a deep breath and nods with difficulty. Other than thanking him, she doesn''t know what else


    to say.


    Lily tells Bree the news in the ward. The mother and daughter look at each other with tears in their


    eyes. The ward is quiet, but the atmosphere is solemn.


    This oppressive feelingsts until Harry wakes up. He doesn''t have time to react, and undergoes


    physical examination. Karl makes everything easier. Harry doesn''t need to queue up or wait for the


    results.


    Reynold visits the ward and discusses the operation n with Lily and Bree, "If you agree to it, we can


    do it tomorrow morning. We will put arge imported stent in the main vessel. If it is cleared, the small


    stent won''t be necessary."


    Lily and Bree have no objections, but they are concerned about the procedure.


    "Will it hurt?"


    "No, it''s all minimally invasive now. Besides, we will give him anesthetic. It will be over quickly."


    Reynold uses a soft tone tofort them, deeply understanding their feelings as family members.


    "Doctor Herbert, my husband hasn''t been in good health. Can he withstand the surgery?" Bree is


    extremely worried, afraid that something might go awry.


    Reynold keeps smiling, not intending to put them under more pressure. "Don''t worry. I''ve seen the test


    indicators. The surgery is not rmended if he is in no condition for that. Trust in science, and trust


    in medicine. Nothing will go wrong."


    Lily says, "Doctor Herbert, you are the top expert in this field. We trust you. Do it tomorrow ording to


    your n."

 Chapter 498: Rex Is Back

    Chapter 498: Rex Is Back


    The n for Harry''s operation has been made, but Lily doesn''t feel rxed. Instead, she is tense. After


    dinner with Bree in the hospital at night, she goes to the rooftop of the hospital alone after her parents


    fall asleep.


    In fact, she is not allowed to be there at this time. But she gets permission from Karl, and manages to


    get in after registering her fingerprint, closing the door again behind her. There is a fence around the


    rooftop. She walks to the edge and looks down at the city below, numerous lights gleaming against the


    dark night. Suddenly, a feeling of chilliness rushes from her soles to her entire body.


    Above her is the immense inky sky, and she feels like a drop in the ocean. Harry is going to have


    surgery tomorrow. With Karl and Reynold operating on him, she shouldn''t be worrying too much, but


    she just can''t stop panicking....


    Lily slightly straightens her back and takes half a step back to sit on the stairs. The breeze dries her


    eyes. Her disguise of being strong crumbles away in this secluded rooftop.


    Too many unexpected things have happened recently, which agitates her even more than when she


    was in Ennd years back. She can''t control her thoughts. Tears keep welling up in her eyes. She has


    kept the fear and weakness deep inside. She hates herself like this, but she can''t shake it off.


    Bending down and staring at the ground, she hugs her knees with both hands and curls up in this


    corner. Lost in thought, she does not hear the door opening behind her. A ck shadow makes the


    night even darker, and she petrifies with shock.


    The shadow is elongated by the moonlight, covering her body and the concrete floor. Her heartbeat


    suddenly goes out of order. Just this silhouette has awakened all her senses.


    It feels too familiar. She can sense his aura without looking up.


    Holding her breath, she listens until a gravelly male voicees from above her,


    "Get up. Stop crying."


    Lily seems to have been activated like a robot. Hastily looking up, she catches sight of the face that has


    been forever engraved in her heart, and it has appeared in her dreams countless times in the past six


    months....


    "R, Rex?" She uses all her strength to call out his name, her voice trembling.


    She widens her eyes in disbelief, staring at the person in front of her without blinking, afraid that he


    would disappear in the next second.


    "It''s me." He squats down and looks at her, raising his hand to wipe her tears. "I''m back."


    He has lost a lot of weight. His outstanding facial features are now even more eye-catching, his


    cheekbones and jaws more obvious. His eyes are not as sharp as they used to be, but suggest


    exhaustion from the sickness.


    Although they are still bright, Lily can feel the toll of the treatment.


    However, none of that matters anymore. He is back. The man, whom she has never stopped missing,


    is finally in front of her eyes.


    His simple answer is enough to make Lily sob. She cries so hard that her eyes and head hurt. She


    wants nothing but to feel his warmth by throwing herself into his embrace.


    She is like a fish stranded on a beach in the zing sun, and is rescued by a tide before itsst breath.


    She is hysterical.


    Rex allows her tears to wet his shirt, wrapping his arms around her thin and trembling shoulders. He


    does not say anything tofort her. They just need to feel each other quietly at this moment.


    The breeze dries her tears and chills her heart. Today, he got the final results. When he sees that all


    the indicators are normal, he wants nothing but to find her immediately. He has been getting the news


    about her through his subordinates, and every time he just longed to hug her in his arms.


    Lily cries for a long time, blowing off all the steam over these months. Then sheins while


    sobbing, "What took you so long? Do you know how much I miss you and worry about you every day?"


    "I know. I know everything." He retreats a little. His gaze falls on Lily''s crimson eyes and nose. Feeling


    heavyhearted, he continues, "It was all my fault to put you through this. Now I''m back, and we can


    leave that behind us now."


    She cries a river again. Lily feels all her sorrow has an outlet now. She is both shocked and thrilled that


    he has returned. It was like a dream.


    "Rex, are you really not leaving?"


    "Where can I go? I can''t go anywhere without you. I will be right beside you." Rex feels so guilty and


    smiles with regret.


    Lily has been waiting for that answer for more than half a year. She has spent all her youth in this


    rtionship. She used to feel confused and insecure, but she has never regretted it.


    With his promise, it is all worth it.


    The boiling liquid umtes in his palms, and its heat passes through his fingertips to his heart,


    leaving him a pang. "Stop crying, darling. You will make me heartbroken."


    Lily shakes her head, her voice carrying a strong nasal sound, "I don''t want to cry, either...."


    Guilty overwhelms Rex. He lowers his head and kisses her slightly pale lips. Holding her cheeks with


    both hands with such devotion, he tastes her salty tears, only feeling even more sorrowful.


    When she met him, she was only twenty-four years old, and that was her best year as a woman. In the


    next year, they fell in love with each other, but then they were separated for five long years. In the blink


    of an eye, she is already thirty years old. She is still beautiful as ever, but his sickness has touched her


    countenance with sadness.


    However, Lily has neverined. She has devoted herself to this rtionship, and gave birth to a


    healthy boy for him. He didn''t even give her a decent wedding. Rex asks himself why on earth he is


    worth her love. Anyone else would have left him already.


    They are alone on the rooftop. After a while, Lily calms down a little. They sit side by side on the stairs.


    Then Lily remembers to ask him about his health.


    "Are you free of addiction?"


    "Almost there. I still need to take some medicine for another six months," he says it very casually, as if


    it isn''t a big deal, but only he knows about the pain and suffering.


    Looking at the man''s pale face, Lily slowly lets out a sigh of relief. Only three words are said out loud,


    "That is good."


    He is back, and his illness is under control. That''s enough. She has plenty of time and patience to help


    him recover.


    "How is your dad?" Beforeing, he heard the news from Karl. Fortunately, Harry is stabilized.


    Otherwise, Lily might fall apart.


    "It is cerebral infarction. He needs a stent. The operation happens tomorrow."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. Karl won''t let anything go wrong."


    Lily naturally understands that. Karl is a top expert. This kind of illness is a breeze for him, so she trusts


    him. But hearing it from Rex makes her more rxed.


    "Rex, can you stay with me during the operation tomorrow?" Lily turns around and asks him with an


    inquiring look.


    That saddens Rex. He gazes at her and strokes her head with his big palm, saying, "Idiot, of


    course."

 Chapter 499: Hugging and Kissing

    Chapter 499: Hugging and Kissing


    They sit on the rooftop feeling the breeze for some time. When they both calm down, they return to


    Harry''s ward.


    Bree is a light sleeper due to her age, and she is even startled by their soft movements.


    "Lily?" Bree is still a little sleepy when she sees a ck figure walking over.


    Lily is slightly surprised. "Mom, did we wake you?"


    "What time is it? Why are you back sote?" Bree picks up the watch beside her and checks the time.


    It is almost dawn.


    As she speaks, she looks up, only to discover that behind Lily is an indistinct figure. "Who is this?"


    Rex walks out from behind and holds Lily''s tense small hand. "Bree, it''s me. Rex."


    The air feels still from that answer. Rex also holds back his breath a little, feeling nervous under the


    gaze of an elder.


    After a long time, Bree walks over to them and says in a low voice, "Let''s go out and talk. Don''t disturb


    your dad."


    The three of them walk to the end of the corridor. The unique incandescent light shines above them,


    which renders Rex''s face even paler.


    Noticing how weak Rex is, Bree doesn''t have the heart to me him. The atmosphere is solemn. Lily


    speaks first, "Mom, Rex has been under treatment for the past six months, because he got addicted


    after rescuing Adair from that kidnapping. However, he''s almost cured now. There''s no need to worry."


    Bree has heard her say this before, but she didn''t know the specifics. Now that notion is materialized


    when she sees how gaunt Rex is.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He must have been having a hard time.


    Rex got addicted because of Adair. But as a mother, Bree can imagine what her daughter must have


    been through over the years, so she naturally has a grudge against Rex. Nevertheless, she


    understands now how Rex has suffered more than Lily.


    It has been a bumpy road for both of them. Rex and Lily have experienced so much hardship than


    anyone can fathom. Bree feels she is in no position to judge Rex.


    It is a blessing that they have made it this far.


    Bree frowns slightly, not wanting to say more, only asking softly, "What are your ns next?"


    Lily freezes, obviously having not thought about this question. However, Rex answers without


    hesitation, "We should focus on Harry right now. When he gets better, I''m going to give Lily a proper


    wedding."


    He never brought this up before. Lily thought that it was inappropriate to mention it at this juncture, but


    he said it anyway.


    Bree''s eyes reveal joy. Stressed by recent events, she is gratified to hear that.


    She sighs softly before saying, "You haven''t left each other no matter what happened all these years. I


    understand now. Perhaps you are the right ones for each other, and none can separate you. Since this


    is the case, you should cherish each other and swear to never leave again."


    Lily thought Bree would be dissatisfied with Rex and is surprised by her response. For a moment, Lily


    feels something in her chest, and a warm stream of heat surges into her heart and gathers in her eyes.


    She can''t hide her excitement. "Mom...."


    "Your father and I want nothing but happiness for you. After the surgery, we will have nothing to worry


    about." Then Bree''s expression changes. "Your father has to get better quickly, otherwise he won''t be


    able to attend your wedding."


    That means Rex is allowed to marry Lily. He is very grateful to Bree for her tolerance towards the bad


    things that has happened around him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let her down."


    Bree turns around and wipes her tears. Then she starts smiling. "That''s good. That''s good!"


    ...


    That night, Lily and Rex stay in the ward next door. There is no room for clothes in the bathroom, so


    Lily brings them to Rex.


    Lily puts on her cotton pajamas and opens the bathroom door a little. At first, she just wants to stretch


    out a hand, but then she catches a glimpse of the deep and shallow wounds on his back.


    Some of them are darker, and some are lighter. There are scars of old scars, like new wounds would


    appear every day. His originally strong shoulders and muscles have disappeared, and even his


    shoulder des have slightly protruded. It is somewhat terrifying.


    He has always been strict about his figure. Even when they first met, this man got up at six o''clock


    every morning to exercise.


    It is hard to imagine that such a scarred body belongs to Rex.


    Lily sucks in a breath of cold air from the shock, and eximing, "Heavens...."


    Staring at them, she can imagine how they were formed. She walks over and gently touches the


    wounds, trying her best not to hurt him. "How can this be...."


    Rex looks at the delicate figure behind him in the mirror, and turns around with a smile. "It doesn''t


    matter. It''s all over."


    Yes, the wounds have healed, but the pain he has suffered is still there.


    Lily retracts her hand and covers her mouth, choking with sadness. She didn''t want to harm him by


    mentioning the past six months, but she can''t help it anymore.


    "Rex, what have you been through all this time? Can you tell me?"


    Rex holds her in his arms and puts his chin on her head, closing his eyes slightly. "It''s nothing joyful


    and worth mentioning."


    The woman in his arms falls silent, trembling violently. Her weep pounds his heart, stinging it. Holding


    her tear-stained little face, he bends down to kiss the falling tears. However, the moment he touches


    her skin, his intention is not that simple anymore. His somber passion is ignited. Now he can''t help but


    want more.


    It is desire, but that''s not all. It is more like an instinct.


    The two injured beasts areforting each other in this most direct way.


    Lily is stunned for a moment. Then her instinct is awakened, too. She approaches him and wraps her


    arms around his neck, kissing him back fervently.


    The lights in the bathroom are turned off somehow. From the shower to the bedside, they kiss in the


    dim ward. The air seems to be burning, baking their close bodies.

 Chapter 500: Cannot Hold It Back Anymore

    Chapter 500: Cannot Hold It Back Anymore


    A strange yet familiar feeling electrifies Lily. Her strength seems to have been sucked away. Her legs


    limp and she falls back into the hospital bed, with her head sinking into the soft pillow. The man''s hot


    body presses down immediately. As if he fears of hurting her, he supports himself with both hands on


    her sides, keeping her a punch away.


    Rex''s eyes fall on her. His deep and dark eyes shine so brightly. Lily cannot withstand such a burning


    gaze. Her heart pounding wildly, she nervously swallows and says, "R, Rex...."


    She hasn''t expected that she would sound so shy and horny and soon feels her scalp go numb.


    Rex''s eyes swell with affection. "I''m here."


    "I miss you so much." She is shy but can¡¯t help telling him her true feelings repeatedly. These simple


    words weigh no less than their literary meanings.


    "I know. I know everything." Rex lifts his hand to remove the strands of hair resting on her face, gently


    kissing her from her forehead to the tip of her nose. He knows everything she has experienced in the


    past six months, which gives him the strength to get up again.


    However, Rex doesn''t want to tell her that, afraid that she would feel the burden. He only emotionally


    calls out her name, "Lily, my Lily...."


    Lily stares at his handsome face, and feels her ears burning. Deep in his pitch-ck eyes is her


    reflection, and it is the only one. She is about to drown in this ck.


    "Don''t leave me again...."


    "I promise."


    Rex''s heart aches as he slowly kisses the woman beneath him. She belongs to him entirely. They are


    close, body and soul. Having held it back for so long, now they are about to loses control.


    Lily is lost in this amorous atmosphere until the man unbuttons her clothes. She wakes up from the


    dream and grabs his hand, saying, "No, you haven''t fully recovered yet."


    At the critical moment, she is still thinking about his health.


    The man''s eyes darken. He has been holding back for half a year. He is no longer in control after


    touching her as he tightens his grip on her waist. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be careful."


    Lily blushes instantly like a red rose. "Don''t, don''t mess around. Didn''t the doctor say that you need to


    rest? You are not as good as...."


    "Not as good?" Rex squints when he hears that. He can''t stand it as a man. Bending over to her ear, he


    breathes into it as he says, "Are you looking down on me?"


    "No!" Lily res at him, stuttering from his heat, "I, I¡¯m caring about you."


    "Then do you think it''s healthy for me to hold back my fire like this?" It is a rhetorical question. He


    clearly doesn''t want to stop.


    Lily isn''t really in the mood. After all, Harry is still lying next door, but she also can''t help herself near


    this man.


    Rex looks at her fair, smooth and tender face. She is a mother of a five-year-old child, but the pores on


    her face can barely be seen. Her skin is healthy and pink like that of a college student.


    Lily is not that stunning, but her facial features are delicate and pleasant. Men like the feeling they


    bring.


    Especially when she just looks at you without a word, her eyes are wet like those of a deer, provoking


    one''s urge to protect her and take her back to the nest for future enjoyment.


    Rex''s gaze is zing, almost roasting Lily alive. She raises her hand to cover the man''s eyes. "Don''t


    look...."


    Rex gently clutches her thin wrist and teases her, "What? It¡¯s only been six months. Are you shy now?"


    This is not a good sign. She needs to get familiar with this as soon as possible.


    Thinking of that, Rex bends down to kiss her lips, rendering her unable to talk. Sticking his tongue into


    her mouth, he upies every corner of her body.


    The room is not hot, but they are sweating. Her clothes are ripped off and thrown aside. To Rex, Lily is


    more addictive than anything. Just looking at her gives him the throbs.


    He has suffered every pain just to be with her today as a healthy man. He has been missing her every


    single day and night.


    He saw her before he went to bed, and after he woke up.


    He would go mad if he couldn''t see her.


    And he would fall apart being away from her any longer.


    Fortunately, the heavens let him taste the sweetness of being together with her again after they inflicted


    all those sufferings on him.


    Rex is gentler and more patient than ever before. He understands her feelings and pays attention to


    them. As if a storm were brewing in his ck eyes, he kisses her all over with his thin lips.


    Lily surrenders under such fervent attack. She rests herself in his embrace and helplessly calls out his


    name with all her heart, "Rex, Rex...."


    They both haven¡¯t tasted their past pleasure for long, so when now being close, they can feel that


    familiar maic force again. And Lily is aroused, but avoids him feeling worried about his health.


    Rex kisses her on her slightly knitted eyebrows, luring her with a breathy voice, ¡°The doctors said I


    would be okay if I didn¡¯t lose control.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lee just instructed him not to engage in strenuous exercise before he left. But sex is not something he


    can¡¯t handle.


    Lily¡¯s face is on fire. She stammers with difficulty, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then he nudges her with his waist naughtily. ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me, okay?¡±


    His sex talk makes her face blush like an apple, which gives him courage and great satisfaction to


    continue.


    Lily loves it when he does that.


    She looks away shyly without saying anything. Rex knows she is not as open-minded as him. Sensing


    her consent, he waits no longer for her word, pushing his weapon between her long legs, like a hungry


    beast after its hibernation. The desire in his eyes is too obvious to ignore.


    He never hides his ardor towards her. He just wants her to know that she is all he needs.


    The sky is still dark outside the window, while the room heats up with passion. Moans echo from all


    round. Their bodies tangling, their hearts finally find harbors at this exceptional night.

 Chapter 501: You Will Get More of This

    Chapter 501: You Will Get More of This


    The next morning, Lily is woken up by the rm on her phone at the bedside. She opens her eyes in a


    daze and frowns as she reaches for the phone, only to feel a man''s warm arm.


    Surprised, she turns around and meets his bleary eyes. He is also taken aback.


    "Looking for your phone?" Rex hands her the phone and hugs her hard, saying, "Let''s stay in bed a


    little longer."


    It urs to Lily that he hase backst night.


    Tears roll in her eyes as she slowly reaches out to hug him. "I''ve been waking up alone every day these


    past six months. I''m yet to get used to seeing you in the morning."


    Hearing that, he hugs her even tighter, whispering beside her neck, his voice husky from the slumber,


    "Then try to get used to it. I promise you will get more of this."


    Lilyughs silently, enjoying the long overdue moment of intimacy, but she has to end this sooner. "My


    father''s surgery is today. It''s time to get up."


    Rex really wants to hold her like this until the end of time, but he couldn''t leave his father-inw waiting


    for surgery in the next room. "Alright," he says.


    Lily nods and lets go of him, trying to bring herself up. However, a slight pain between her legs


    emerges with her movement.


    She sucks in a breath of cold air and hisses. Rex turns around upon hearing that while buttoning his


    shirt. "What''s wrong?"


    Lily avoids his gaze and lies with embarrassment, "It''s nothing. I pulled my hair."


    Rex doesn''t give it much thought and continues to sp his buttons.


    Lily can''t get their passionate night out of her head. Her ears are turning red and she hides her blush


    by dressing. After sitting for a while to adapt to this bittersweet feeling, she gets out of bed.


    To her surprise, as soon as her toesnd on the ground, her thighs feel extremely sore. What is worse,


    her legs are weak....


    Lily is almost petrified. She supports herself awkwardly by the bed for a few seconds, but it is long


    enough to draw Rex''s attention.


    He nces at his woman, who is standing there motionlessly, and almost blurts out "what''s wrong".


    Then he realizes something from all this. His lips curve into a sinister smile as he walks to her side,


    saying, "Are your legs sore?"


    These simple words sound weirding out from him.


    Lily blushes in an instant. She pretends to act normal and walks past him to the bathroom. "What are


    you talking about? Hurry up and freshen up...."


    It looks like she is fleeing. Rex stares at her back and is cheered up, knowing that she is acting shy. A


    masculineugh sounds.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As soon as Lily enters the bathroom, she locks it from inside. The wall is too thin to block out his


    triumphant chuckle, and Lily wishes she can dig her way out of here.


    She turns on the tap and sshes cold water on her face. Unexpectedly, her face is still burning up.


    Staring at the wet messy version of herself in the mirror, sheughs out loud.


    Is she embarrassed? Yes.


    Is she happy? Sure.


    And that''s enough.


    After a quick freshening up quickly, they visit Karl''s office. Reynold is in charge of today''s surgery, and


    he has discussed the final n with Karl.


    After all, the patient is important as the father of the president''s dear friend, so Reynold has to


    concentrate.


    Karl is the subject of ttery in the medicalmunity. Reynold has nned to take this opportunity to


    impress Karl, apart from answering to the medical ethics.


    What''s more, Rex''s presence surprises Reynold. He has heard of Rex and shows his respect by


    greeting him warmly.


    "Good morning, Miss Lily and Mr. Gabbot."


    Rex reaches out and shakes hands with him, saying, "I heard you were in charge of the operation. I


    was too busy to pay a visit. I apologize."


    "Mr. Gabbot, no need at all. I am just doing my job. He has been well taken care of by his family."


    Reynold smiles and waves his hand, giving off the feeling that he is as kind and trustworthy as ever.


    Karl looks at his old friend. Although he knew that Rex came herest night, he gave the couple some


    time alone. Now he feels sad when he sees how gaunt Rex has gotten. "Good to see you again,


    buddy."


    That sentence is enough to awake some poignant feelings.


    Rex grabs Karl''s extended palm and hugs him like men do, replying with only two words, "Thank you."


    These past six months, while he was away, Karl was there to help andfort Lily. Rex knows all that


    and is grateful for having such a good friend.


    Karl sighs from his heart and says, "It''s going to be okay."


    The four of them sit down and peruse the surgical n. Everybody is confident about this surgery,


    Reynold leaves first to prepare.


    The three old friends wait in the office. Lily is growing agitated. Rex holds her slightly cold hands to give


    her strength andfort.


    "Will his recovery be long?" Rex asks.


    Karl shakes his head and answers, "No. Two weeks in the hospital and normal numbers. Then he can


    leave."


    Rex agrees that is not long.


    "Lily, don''t worry too much. The surgery will be over in two hours. It''s minimally invasive. The exposed


    wound will be small and there won''t be much risk," Karl patiently reassures her.


    Simple enough to say, but this is about her father''s life. She can''t help but worry. However, Karl''s


    concern embarrasses her a little. "It''s fine. I''m not that worried."


    "After the operation, I''ll send a nurse to take care of him. So, rest assured and leave the rest to Rex. He


    has been away for so long. It''s time to give him the chance to help," Karl teases.


    Actually, everyone knows that Rex is in no condition to do that.


    Lily is happy to hear that. Rex is right here with her, and that is enough no matter how much help he


    can lend.


    "Karl, thank you so much. You''ve been so helpful." She and Karl are not close friends, so he does this


    out of kindness. Lily feels she owes him for that.


    "You are wee. I''ve adopted the habit to help and care about you two. It will be worth it if you can be


    happy."


    "Come to our ce for dinner when he is discharged, and we can discuss this further."


    Karl smiles sweetly and says, "Alright."

 Chapter 502: I Cant Help but Kiss You

    Chapter 502: I Can''t Help but Kiss You


    Harry is wheeled into the operating room at 9:30 a.m. This is Reynold Herbert''s first operation for today.


    It is arranged so to rx Harry, and Reynold can deliver his best performance in the morning with


    rtively less stress and a clear mind.


    Before Harry enters the operating room, Lilyforts him to make him less afraid.


    Bree sits on the bench closest to the door after seeing her husband finally enter. Lily sits next to her


    and reassures her from time to time. Rex sits opposite them, looking calmer.


    He has to act so in a time like this.


    Reynold walks out of the room one hour and halfter. Noticing that the doctores out earlier than


    scheduled, Lily quickly stands up and nervously asks, "Doctor, how is my father?"


    In a hurry, Reynold hasn''t taken off his mask yet. He removes it and nods in relief, saying, "The surgery


    went smoothly. After everything is done, he will be wheeled to the ward. Don''t worry!"


    Lily finally rxes. She feels weak from all the tension. Bree puts her hands together and keeps on


    muttering, "God bless. God bless."


    Rex walks behind Lily and grabs her shoulders. "It''s okay. Be good."


    "This is great," Lily murmurs, her eyes slightly red and dull. That''s because she is exhausted from


    worry.


    Ten odd minutester, Harry is finally wheeled out, but he is still under anesthesia. From the looks of it,


    he is out of the woods.


    Lily and Bree stay by his bedside in the ward, while Rex finds Reynold and carefully asks about the


    post-op precautions.


    Rex types all of them into his phone''s memo, including the dosage. When he returns to the ward, Harry


    is waking up.


    "Harry? Can you hear me?" Bree calls out to him with concern.


    Harry opens his eyes. He stares nkly ahead for a moment before slowly turning his eyes to Bree. It


    is obvious that he has heard her.


    He is still wearing an oxygen mask after just underwent surgery. He has difficulty speaking, his voice


    hoarse as he says, "Water...."


    Lily hastily takes a bottle of water, puts a straw in it, and ces it near his mouth. "Dad, the doctor said


    you couldn''t drink too much water right now. Drink a little to moisten your throat. And you can drink as


    much as you want tonight."


    Harry agrees. He opens his mouth and drinks a little bit from the straw. However, when he swallows, he


    chokes, and his chest heaves violently as he coughs.


    Bree and Lily are nervous. They are at a loss as to what to do. Rex takes off Harry''s oxygen mask and


    takes a step back. When the cough gets better, Rex puts it on him again.


    Harry stares at Rex for a moment, as if he is wondering why Rex is here.


    Rex lowers his head slightly. Not to mention Bree, Harry is enough to make him apprehensive.


    Harry is Lily''s father, so Rex naturally respects him. Knowing what it must have been like for Lily, Rex


    feels guilty and is not confident in front of Harry.


    Besides, Harry is sick. If he is mad at him, he might get worse, and Lily will worry more.


    Their eyes meet. The two men care about the same woman despite their different identities.


    Rex rarely feels so on edge. Fortunately, although Harry is sizing him up, he is neither hostile nor cold,


    but just being calm.


    "Harry, don''t worry. I checked with the doctor just now. All you need to do is rest." In the end, Rex


    breaks the silence.


    Harry looks away and ponders for a moment before nodding. "Thanks."


    Lily was agitated as she watched from the side. This simple word puts her mind at ease. She knows


    that if Harry disapproved, he wouldn''t have answered.


    Luckily, he epts Rex as part of the family.


    In a sh, it is noon. Bree hasn''t eaten. Lily goes to the VIP restaurant to buy food with her card. When


    she arrives at the entrance of the restaurant, Rex pulls her to the elevator.


    She looks up in confusion and asks, "Aren''t we going to buy food?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The man replies with the same oldposure, "I ordered a special soup to be delivered downstairs. I


    have to get it."


    "When did you do that?" Lily is a little surprised. Everyone has been busy this morning. No one noticed


    he ordered food.


    "It was just one call." Rex thinks it was just a little thing and takes her into the elevator holding her


    hand.


    Lily wants to say something else, but after he presses the button, he goes straight to kiss her.


    Fiercely kissed, she can only let out a low cry.


    Rex holds the back of her little head as she retreats, and pulls her back into his embrace, kissing even


    harder.


    After some time, the elevator stops on the first floor with a beep.


    After the kiss, Lily is out of breath. She wants to say people are watching them from outside the


    elevator but chooses to remain silent after all.


    Rex leads her to the entrance of the hospital. The person delivering the meal is standing outside with a


    dark-colored thermos in his hand, as well as six boxes of food.


    He takes them all, thanks the man, and then walks back. Lily reaches out to help, but he dodges and


    says, "No need. I can handle this."


    "Are they heavy?"


    "They are not as heavy as my exercise equipment."


    Lily understands he needs to act strong in front of her, especially under such circumstances, so she


    lets him.


    It is lunch time. There are hordes of people in the hall, and in front of the elevator. As a result, they


    enter the VIP one with their card.


    The door is closed. And before she can adjust herself, this man leans over again and is about to kiss


    her.


    Lily shrinks back until her head touches the wall. "Rex, what are you doing?"


    What is he doing?


    The man raises his eyebrows and answers, "Make the most of every minute to make out with you."


    Lily didn''t expect him to say that. She blinks and says, "We are in a hospital. Stop messing around."


    "I am not." He kisses her lips lightly and continues, "I can''t help but kiss you when I see you."


    He is not a sweet-talker, so every time he says something like that, Lily can''t help but get emotional.


    Although they have known each other and been together for so many years and they are her heart still


    races when he is close, as if they just met while she was 24.

 Chapter 503: The Rivals in Love Meet Again

    Chapter 503: The Rivals in Love Meet Again


    Lily coughs lightly to hide her uneasiness and changes the topic, "Adair will be back soon. I promised


    him we would pick him up at the airport."


    This morning, Ryan texted her that they would arrive in J City the night after tomorrow.


    Rex thinks of his son and his expression softens a little. "Alright. I made a promise to pick him up long


    ago. I can finally fulfill it."


    Lily remembers the way Adair asked for his dad, and unknowingly smiles. "True. If you don''t do that, he


    will resent you for it."


    "When the timees, I will repay him with snacks, like ice-cream, or take him to amusement parks.


    Whatever he wants."


    As they speak, the elevator arrives. Bree is feeding water to Harry as they carry the food into the ward.


    Bree is a little surprised to see them. "Isn''t the cafeteria crowded? Howe you are back so soon?"


    Rex ces the tonic soup on the table. As soon as he unscrews the lid of the thermos, a pungent


    fragrance pervades the ward. It doesn''t smell like the seasoning, but the ingredients themselves.


    "You need to eat something nutritive to recover faster. The cafeteria food can''t provide you with enough


    nutrition. I ordered some tonic soup," Rex says calmly as he hands a bowl of soup to Bree.


    "You didn''t need to do this. Hospital food is fine." Bree takes it and feels touched.


    Rex seems to be so unapproachable. She had no idea he could be so thoughtful.


    Harry recovers well. There is no need to insert him the esophagus, so he doesn''t suffer much. Bree


    blows every spoonful to cool it down a bit. Lily wipes his mouth from time to time to prevent the soup


    from flowing onto his neck.


    "Mom, rest after dinner. Rex and I will stay here and watch him." After Harry has dinner, Lily offers to


    help, afraid that Bree will tire herself out since she is no longer young.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. There''s a bed for me. Besides, a caretaker wille. I will be fine."


    Bree quickly waves her hand.


    "But...."


    Bree interrupts her, "No buts. I will worry more if I am not here with him. You are exhausted. Take a little


    nap in the room next door. I will shout if anything happens."


    Lily wants to argue, but Rex grabs her hand and says first, "Bree, just ring the bell. We will be next


    door."


    "Perfect."


    After they have a simple meal, the nurse cleans it up. Rex sees that Bree has something to say to Lily,


    so he excuses himself.


    The family of three remain in the ward. Bree looks at Harry who is awake lying in bed and sighs softly,


    "Harry, sleep if you feel like it."


    Harry rolls his eyes, wanting to say something. Bree leans over and says, "What is it?"


    "Rex, Rex paid for this meal?" Harry stammers.


    Bree nods and replies, "Yes. He thought the cafeteria food wasn''t nutritious. He wanted you to eat


    better."


    Then she mutters to herself, "I don''t know when he ordered it. How considerate of him!"


    "Mom, he just wanted to help." Fearing that this favor might burden Bree, Lily quicklyforts her.


    "Actually, he has been helping us out a lot. During the five years when you were missing, he kept


    sending things to your father and me. However, your father and I vented our anger on him because we


    didn''t know if you were alive. He didn''t me us for that. Now, I can see our mistakes."


    "Mom," Lily frowns and interrupts her. She doesn''t want to hear her mother say that. "Rex has never


    comined to me about you guys. He never took it to heart."


    Bree nods and says, "I see. It doesn''t matter now. All that matters is you two being happy."


    "Dad, you don''t have to worry about anything right now. Cooperate with the doctor. You just need to


    work on your recovery. Leave the rest to us." Lily is slightly moved. "My wedding is waiting for you."


    Harry freezes for a moment, shifts his gaze to Lily, and nods with difficulty. "Alright...."


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, two days pass. Lily is practically in the hospital every day. The ward has be


    her second home. Fortunately, Harry is in a stable condition and recovers well. He no longer needs an


    oxygen mask, and can talk normally.


    Adair will be back today. Lily and Rex specially go home to change into clean clothes and rush to the


    airport together.


    It is already 8:30 p.m. when their car is parked at the airport exit. Adair''s flightnded at 8:20 p.m. He is


    probably waking out with the luggage.


    They are waiting in the car, but within ten minutes, Rex suddenly opens the door and gets off. He


    stands beside the car and keeps looking beyond the airport gate. Judging from his back, Lily can tell


    that he is anxious.


    She knows he can''t wait to see his son, so she also steps out of the car and stands beside him. "Don''t


    worry. He will be here in a moment."


    As soon as she finishes speaking, a tall figure and a short one appear. The man is wearing a ck


    coat, and his stiff hair has grown a bit longer, which falls in front of his eyebrows.


    He is holding a little fellow''s hand. The boy is wearing a ck sweater. They walk over from afar and


    look exceptionally eye-catching.


    Adair walks out of the sensor door and looks around. The moment he sees Rex, he stops and widens


    his eyes. A few secondster, he runs towards Rex like a crazy person.


    "Dad!"


    His crisp voice sounds and is carried to his father by the wind. Rex bends down to catch him and says,


    "Slow down. Be careful not to fall."


    "Dad, you''re back!" Adair looks up at Rex with starry eyes, grinning from ear to ear. Almost all his teeth


    can be seen.


    "Yes, Daddy came back to pick you up." Rex strokes Adair''s furry little head affectionately. "You are


    taller."


    Adair smiles happily, gripping Rex''s big palm. "I want to grow as tall as you!"


    "You will," Rex saysughing. Then he nces at Ryan and stands up to look at him. Ryan helped him


    while he was sick, so Rex acts less hostile toward him. "Long time no see."


    "Nice to meet you, too," Ryan replies and says nothing else. He turns to look at Lily, who is standing


    beside him. It has been just a few days, but herplexion is rosier. Maybe it is because Rex has


    returned.


    Ryan''s eyes sh as he thinks of that. "Child, I have brought you back safely."


    His voice sounds hoarse. Lily notices it and grows worried. "Did you catch a cold?"


    Ryan is touched to hear that, but he still manages to remain calm. "It''s the difference in temperature.


    It''s nothing to worry about."


    "Mr. Ryan, the car is ready by the side," the assistant reminds him after noticing the tension among


    them.


    One has to be perceptive to work for people like Ryan.


    Ryan nods. He looks at the family of three and feels ufortable realizing they love each other


    deeply. He pretends to be cool and says, "I''m leaving. Call me if you want."


    With that, Ryan turns around before hearing any replies. However, Rex calls out to him, "Pleasee


    for dinner when you have the time."


    Ryan doesn''t stop as he waves his long arm, saying, "I will."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 504: Dont You Love Me and Mom?

    Chapter 504: Don''t You Love Me and Mom?


    On the way back, Adair sits in the back seat of the car, and bes somehow silent, not like when he


    saw his dad at the airport.


    At first, Lily thinks he is sick from the trip by ne, but then she realizes the boy is not happy about his


    father.


    Rex breaks the silence by trying to start a conversation, but Adair has no interest in it.


    Rex feels helpless and doesn''t know how to please his son. After thinking for a moment, he instructs


    the driver to head for thergest amusement park in J City.


    Lily understands what he means, and texts Bree saying they won''t be back before dinner.


    An hourter, the car stops at the entrance of a restaurant in the amusement park. An attendant helps


    park the car in the right ce, and Lily and Rex take Adair to the revolving restaurant with French


    windows on the top floor.


    The manager personally leads the way and finds them a table with the best view. Looking down from


    here, one can almost see the entire park. At night, there will be fireworks disys, and the fairytale


    world will be even more dreamlike.


    Every child like this ce, and Adair is no exception. However, he only looks at it for a few moments


    before forcing himself to look away. His pretense of being picky amuses Lily.


    Nheless, she chooses not tough out loud. The boy is kind of sulky now, so she has to take care


    of his feelings.


    After ordering, Lily looks at the father and son, who are not talking, and goes to the bathroom to give


    them some alone time.


    Rex picks up his ss and sips some water, saying, "How was school this semester? I heard you got


    good grades in your final exams. All A, right?"


    Adair pouts and replies reluctantly, "I got A+ in math and English."


    "That''s good." Rex nods in satisfaction. "You are as excellent as me when I was at your age."


    Adair does not reply. He looks around to avoid Rex''s gaze. Noticing that the boy is silent again, Rex


    continues to ask him, "Why aren''t you talking? Aren''t you happy that Dad is back?"


    After all, he is a parent. Adair gets a little scared when he notices his father bes serious. He


    purses and looks down at the tes on the table, looking exactly like Rex.


    After a while, he says, "You promised to pick me up. But you only did that after such a long time. You


    didn''t keep your word!"


    When Adair saw his father at the airport gate today, he was overjoyed. However, after hugging Rex and


    watching Ryan leave, he became slightly sensitive. He wasn''t angry, but lonely. The boy didn''t know


    how to express it, so he could only be silent.


    Rex heaves a sigh of relief hearing the truth. He leans closer and asks, "Dad didn''t break my promise. I


    wanted toe back for you and Mom sooner, but I got caught up."


    Adair is obviously not satisfied with this answer, his soft voice carrying grievance, "What was more


    important than me and Mom?"


    Rex tilts his head and thinks for a moment before telling part of the truth, "Dad got sick before setting


    off. The doctor said I should rest first. I have been missing you and Mom. I promise."


    Hearing that, Adair bes happy and lets his guard down. "You were sick?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I am fine now." Then Rex apologizes, "But no matter what, it was Dad''s fault for leaving you and


    Mom for so long. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    When Adair hears his apology, he doesn''t me him anymore, and tells Rex the truth, "After you left,


    Mom was very sad. Every time I asked her about you, she became even sadder. Dad, don''t leave us


    anymore. I don''t want her to be unhappy."


    Adair only has Lily all these years. He understands how hard Lily has tried for the family, so he is


    displeased about Rex being away for so long.


    He wishes his mother happy and longs for a father.


    Rex understands him and feels even guiltier. "I promise to be there for you from now on. I will do


    whatever you two tell me to do."


    "Really?" Adair looks up and doubtfully asks him.


    Rex nods immediately. "Yes."


    "Alright, I want vani ice-cream balls." Adair rolls his eyes and points at the long-coveted ice-cream on


    the menu.


    Rex thought he would ask for something more expensive.


    Lily just said that the boy was not allowed to eat cold food. She is afraid that he will get stomachache


    after his trip from London. However, he can''t go back on his word just after he made a promise.


    Rex thinks for a while, and orders ice-cream after all. Adair cheerfully eats a spoonful. Rex leans over


    and asks, "Can I have a bite?"


    Adair looks at his small bowl and generously hands the spoon to him. "Yes."


    Rex takes it and quickly spoons the ice-cream, taking a huge gulp, although cold food is not his thing.


    Adair watches him do that. Then, he looks at the small bowl in front of him.


    Rex almost ate it all. Only less than one-third is left.


    Adair wants to cry but fails, feeling shocked. "Dad...."


    "It tastes good." Rex puts the spoon back into the small bowl as if nothing has happened and sits back


    down.


    When Lily pushes open the door and enters, she senses something weird between them. She


    expected things to be different when shees back.


    She whispers to Rex, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s fine. I exined to him." Rex points at the ice-cream in front of his son and says, "I ate most of it.


    He is probably mad at me."


    Lily sees what is happening and puts on a wry face. The father and son are sitting face to face, not


    talking but clearly caring about each other.


    There is nothing she can do, but she is happy to see this.


    After dinner, it is almost ten o''clock. Adair yawns, and the two adults are also a little tired. Harry is still


    in the hospital. So, they drive back to the hospital after sending Adair home.


    It is almost midnight when they arrive at the hospital. When Lily gets off the car, she yawns. Rex holds


    her hand and takes her to the elevator.


    "Don''t keep vigil tonight. The nurse and I are enough." He is worried that she will tire herself out.


    "No need. You and my father are not close. I''m afraid he will be embarrassed to tell you things."


    Rex ponders for a moment and does not say anything. He rubs the back of her hand with his thumb


    and says, "I don''t want you to be exhausted."

 Chapter 505: I Want to Order a Woman

    Chapter 505: I Want to Order a Woman


    Lily also grabs his hand and says, "It doesn''t matter. It will take just a few days. And you are with me.


    That''s enough."


    She does not feel exhausted, although she is burning herself out. She is just a little sleepy. It was living


    without him these past six months that was truly hard for her.


    "By the way," she suddenly remembers something and says, "You haven''t been exercisingtely. Is it


    okay?"


    He forgets about that since he has been busy here.


    "I practiced too much before. I can rest for two days. It won''t be a problem."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Rex remembers that Adair also said that at dinner tonight. He can''t help but smile. "Adair takes


    after you."


    Lily doesn''t understand what he is talking about, but feels proud. "Sure. I have been there for him."


    "He spoke up for you tonight, you know?"


    Lily is surprised and asks, "What did he say?"


    "He said that you were sad when I was away, and that he wouldn''t talk to me anymore if I left again."


    Rex''s tone is gentle as he recalls. He does not think his son ignorant but thoughtful. He is gratified that


    Adair cares for his mother.


    Lily is so happy to hear that. "It looks like our son is considerate."


    As soon as she finishes speaking, the elevator arrives. They walk out hand in hand. When they arrive


    at the door of Harry''s ward, Lily says to Rex, "I''m going in. You should go to bed early."


    Rex tugs at the back of her neck and leans over her head to give her a gentle kiss. After a long pause,


    he stands up and says, "When he is well, we will have a wedding."


    Lily has heard him mention this several times in the past few days. For a man who doesn''t like to nag, it


    is unusual. It means he really wants this.


    "Copy that."


    The light shines on the man''s shoulders. He looks at the little woman with an extremely serious


    expression. "Lily, I will give you a perfect wedding."


    Lily is not officially his wife yet, and Rex feels guilty about it. He owes her too much. The first thing he


    should do is to give her a decent wedding.


    The corridor of the hospital is terrifyingly quiet. However, tears roll in Lily''s eyes when she hears those


    words.


    It is said that women are the most beautiful in wedding dresses. She once wore it for Tim. At that time,


    she is young and ignorant and does not understand what marriage means. Now that she has been


    through so much, she understands that happiness does note easily.


    She sniffs and snuggles into the man''s arms. "Then I''ll wait for you to marry me."


    Rex hugs her and feels a burst of satisfaction. "I will."


    ...


    On the other side, when Ryan returns to the apartment alone, the doors are all closed. It is already


    dark, and he seems to be sucked into a huge ck hole.


    He is a little irritated and reaches out to pull off his tie. He takes off his coat and hangs it on the hanger.


    Before changing clothes, he lies on the sofa.


    He can''t get the picture of the three being happily together out of his head, and he feels terrible.


    He has never thought about starting a family. For him, love and kinship are luxurious and insignificant.


    He never ns or forces anything.


    But when he saw this family tonight, he was touched.


    Perhaps because it is Lily, he feels more.


    Ryan is a little restless. It has been a long time since he felt something like this. He stands up and


    wants to have a bottle of whiskey, but then he sees a card on the coffee table.


    He is slightly shocked. He picks it up and reads through the moonlight. It is a bank card.


    He never has a domestic deposit card, so he finds it peculiar. On second thought, he remembers it was


    left behind by the woman at the bar that night.


    Ryan holds the card between his fingertips and looks carefully at it for a moment. With a twist of his


    wrist, he puts the card into his pocket. Suddenly, he does not want to drink whisky that much. Instead,


    he walks to the door, puts on his coat, and goes out again.


    He drives all the way up north. Finally, he stops at the side of the street. The bar manager recognizes


    him. Last time, he spent the most money since the bar''s opening. He is kind of a legend here.


    "Hello, sir. Wee again. Still the VIP room on the second floor?" The manager pushes open the


    gilded door as he asks.


    Ryan doesn''t even look at him. He strides in and looks around the first floor, but doesn''t see the woman


    he intends to meet. He goes straight to the second floor and walks into the same private room asst


    time.


    The manager hands over the wine list as soon as he sits down. "What would you like to drink, sir?"


    Ryan does not flip through the menu. He orders a bottle of the most expensive whiskey and six small


    cups of tequ. Just as the manager is about to leave, Ryan asks, "I want something else."


    The manager immediately turns around and walks back. "What is it, sir?"


    Ryan narrows his sharp eyes and opens his thin lips. "The woman fromst time."


    The manager is shocked. He thinks he has heard wrongly, but then he sees Ryan''s iparably firm


    gaze.... Alright, he doesn''t hear wrongly. Ryan did order something¡ª a person.


    The manager is impressed with Ryan as well as Eunice. He remembers she is working for a foreman.


    He doesn''t dare to offend a big client and quickly nods. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    After leaving the room, the manager goes straight to the HR, who is in charge of the part-time


    employees. "Is there a girl selling condoms and sex toys?"


    The HR thinks for a moment and nods. "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Get her for me. The big shot upstairs is asking for her!"


    "She is not here."


    "Then call her over. No matter what, she must be here!" The manager is anxious, and quickly leaves


    with the wine list.


    Eunice is preparing to keep vigil in the hospital. After receiving a call from the bar''s HR, she wants to


    ask for leave, but the HR offers her arge sum of money. She would notpromise, but she can''t


    turn her back on money.


    Eunice hastily changes her clothes and rushes to the bar. As soon as she enters, she is stopped by the


    manager. "My savior, you''re finally here. Quickly follow me upstairs."


    Eunice is confused. "Sir, I haven''t changed yet."


    "There''s no time!" The manager hastily drags her to the door of the private room.


    Eunice has a premonition. By the time she realizes what is going on, she has been pushed into the


    room.


    She recognizes this room.


    The she sees the man sitting on the sofa, and remembers who he is.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He is handsome in a scary way.


    She wants to get out, but the door is already closed by the manager from outside.


    She is trapped with this dangerous man, like amb to be ughtered.


    She swallows and her hands are trembling. Mustering all her courage, she turns around to face the


    man behind her. Before she can figure out how to speak, she hears a deep voice, "Come here."

 Chapter 506: Danger or Infatuation

    Chapter 506: Danger or Infatuation


    If possible, Eunice wants to escape from here, but she can''t. She still has to face it.


    From the door to the sofa, she feels that she has walked quite a long way. Every step she takes is like


    stepping on the tip of a knife, and she is trying her best to stall for time.


    With great difficulty, she stands less than three meters away from him. She stops and says respectfully


    but timidly, "Hello."


    Ryan''s gaze falls on her. She is in a very different style from the bunny girl that day. Today, she wears a


    loose white sweater with a pair of light blue jeans and a pair of ck canvas shoes. She looks ordinary


    and isn''t even wearing any makeup.


    Ryan frowns subconsciously. He doesn''t like this kind of overly honest appearance. Compared to a


    delicate and honest face, he prefers the one with heavy makeup.


    Being too innocent and honest will make him ufortable and burden him.


    Therefore, such a face is not what he wants, but he has to admit that this woman is still eye-catching


    even without makeup.


    She looks quite pretty.


    Eunice only feels that she is like a monkey in a cage for people to watch. In front of Ryan, she feels


    that she seems naked. His invading gaze makes her feel extremely insecure.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" She can''t bear it and breaks the strange silence firstly.


    Ryan takes out the bank card from his pocket and shows it to her. "Is it yours?"


    When Eunice sees the card, she knows it is hers. She has lost her bank card before. She was urged to


    pay for the hospital with it. She was worried sick because it needed time to reapply and be issued a


    new one. It turns out that she has lost it here.


    However, Eunice isn''t stupid enough to think that Ryan has spent a lot of effort to call her over just to


    return the card to her. She cautiously probes and asks, "Thank you, can I have my card back?"


    "Sure." Ryan answers with ease, "Come and get it by yourself."


    He is holding the card with his thumb and forefinger, and he is stretching out his arm towards her as if


    he is about to hand it over to her. Eunice takes a step forward. But just as she is about to get it, the


    man suddenly takes his hand back.


    She walks closer. The more she can''t get it, the more she wants it. The only thing that matters to her is


    this card. She anxiously walks forward and ignores the sofa beneath her feet. So, she slides down and


    falls on Ryan.


    The hard muscles beneath her body reminds her of what has happened. Eunice is so shocked that her


    face turns pale. Ignoring the card, she hurriedly tries to get up. Unexpectedly, she only moves a little


    and is caught by Ryan ...


    "Ah!" She cries out in rm and subconsciously puts her hand on the back of the man''s hand, "Don''t


    move!"


    Ryan can clearly feel the woman''s soft body pressing down on him. If it isn''t for his good physique, he


    probably won''t have been able to withstand her fall.


    Her head is beside his neck, and her breathing is spraying into his ears, which makes him quite itchy,


    and what is even more deadly is that her two plump balls are actually pressed against his chest, which


    is very sexy...


    Although Ryan wasn''t close to a woman in all these years, he has a strong self-control and never loses


    control for the sake of women. Perhaps it is because he had a deep understanding of women when he


    was young, so much so that he can''t be interested in them afterwards.


    In a word, it isn''t that he hasn''t had a woman before. It is precisely because he knows too much about


    women that he loses interest in them. However, at this moment, facing this soft body ... he is actually a


    little excited!


    This feeling is something that Ryan hasn''t felt in so many years. He is somewhat surprised and even


    shocked.


    Eunice doesn''t notice his thoughts at all. She is using both her hands and feet to get away from him


    quickly, but she can''t remove the big palm on her waist at all. She can''t help but feel a little


    embarrassed and she bes a little anxious. "Sir, please respect yourself!"


    "Respect myself?" Ryan sneers, "You threw yourself into my arms, didn''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t!?" Eunice is so ashamed that her face turns red. She is afraid that he will misunderstand


    her intentions. She hurriedly exins, "I just slipped and identally fell. I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    "Is it really like that?" Ryan knows that she doesn''t mean it, but he deliberately provokes her. He


    misinterprets her words, "What a coincidence."


    Eunice grits her teeth and a few mes ignited in her heart. "If it weren''t for you deliberately joking me


    with the card, I wouldn''t have fallen."


    Hearing this, Ryan suddenly chuckles. He looks at the woman''s red ears with interest. "Just now, you


    were very obedient, but now, you are so sharp."


    Eunice can feel that he just says these to tease her, so she is even more anxious. The skin that


    contacted with him is as hard to endure as if it was stuck to a soldering iron.


    She doesn''t like this close contact. Seeing that Ryan doesn''t intend to let go of her, she forcefully


    propped her hands on both sides of his lower abdomen. She wants to use her strength to break away


    from his hand, but unexpectedly, her left hand touches an iparably hard object.


    She pauses for a moment and subconsciously grabs it, as if it is a handle...


    At this moment, the man beneath her suddenly narrows his eyes. He pulls her shoulder backwards


    directly. As she reacts, the positions of them have changed. She is pressed against the sofa in the


    private room. Her hands are clenched on top of her head, and her neck is pressed against the man''s


    elbows. It is only a centimeter from her throat.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eunice is so shock that she stares at Ryan with her eyes wide open in horror. "What are you doing!?"


    Ryan ignores her question. His mind is racing as he gazes at her, who is now beneath him, ''this woman


    seemed innocent, but just now, she took advantage of the chaos to grasp the gun he had in his inner


    pocket. If it was a stepter, this gun might be in her hand now. There were many people who wanted


    to harm him these years, and he has met this woman several times. What if it was not a coincidence?''


    Suddenly, Ryan''s view of Eunice changes. It is a type of suspicion that he has never had towards an


    ordinary person.


    Eunice is about to be shot by the fierce light from his eyes. Her heart is beating fast, which creates a


    commotion in her ears.


    "Who are you?"


    When she hears the man''s sinister voice, she is still in a panic, "Why are you asking me this!?"


    In Eunice''s eyes, Ryan is extremely dangerous. Apart from being on guard, she can do nothing. She is


    not willing to talk too much to him.


    However, such an answer only deepens the suspicion in Ryan''s heart. He clenches hisrge palm with


    a bit of force and says with a forced tone, "I''ll only ask you one more time, who are you!"

 Chapter 507: Fail to Control Himself This Time

    Chapter 507: Fail to Control Himself This Time


    Eunice is in great pain and frowns, "I''m just a part-time staff in a bar!"


    "Very good." Ryan smiles coldly and suddenly rxes a little.


    Just as Eunice breathes a sigh of relief and thinks that he is going to let her go, the cor of her


    sweater is suddenly pulled by him. The cloth is tied around the back of her neck, and her neck is


    squeezed so hard that it hurts. In order to save some money, the clothes she bought from the night


    market are not of good quality, and could not bear such a force, "Hiss." Her cloth is tore apart.


    Her pinkce underwear is revealed. Eunice is so frightened that she wants to reach out to cover


    herself. But her hands and legs are all in his control. No matter how much she tries, it is useless. She is


    like a fish on the chopping board and can only be ughtered.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" She cries out in rm, but she is still unable to stop the man on her


    body.


    Ryan tears half of her clothes apart. Her fair and wless skin is like fine suet. She has a very good


    figure and is very sexy. However, this doesn''t interest him at all. The man nces at her back and forth,


    as if he wants to find something on her.


    Ryan is not patient at all, and the woman beneath him keeps moving. Her dodging body rubs against


    him, which lets the original impatient him have an indescribable feeling.


    Suddenly, Eunice feels that therge palm which grabs her let go, and she reaches out to push his


    chest at once. In the next second, a ck hole is aimed at her forehead exactly.


    "..."


    It seems that a cold poisonous snake is wrapping around her neck and body. Its red tongue and


    exposed poisonous teeth strike Eunice motionless with fear. She can''t move at all. Only when the cold


    and heartless thing that is only seen on TV appears in front of her does she realize what the true


    danger is.


    That''s horrible.


    That small and exquisite pistol can kill her at any moment.


    Her life and death depend on this man.


    Who ... is he?


    Ryan continues to examine her legs. He rubs her pants with his big palm, not even letting go of her


    shoes. After confirming that there is nothing left, he stands up and looks at the woman''s exposed skin.


    Perhaps it is because she is very nervous, her chest heaves violently, which carries a sexy curve that


    only women have, moving up and down.


    Ryan looks at her panicked eyes. He has no intention of doing anything, but hers eyes gradually


    oveps with another pair of eyes that he is quite familiar with.


    He still remembers that the first time he confessed and expressed his love for her, she also looked at


    him with this kind of gaze...


    After such a long time, he could remember it clearly as if it has only happened yesterday.


    Perhaps it is because of the alcohol, or perhaps it is the way Lily and Rex stood together that caused


    him to feel sad. Ryan only feels as if he has been sucked into such a pair of familiar eyes.


    It is the only time in so many years that he has lost control.


    Eunice can''t sense what he is thinking. She only sees the man put the gun on the table, take out the


    clip, put it in his pocket, and pounce on her.


    She is firmly suppressed by Ryan. What she could only see is the crystal chandelier on the roof of the


    room. A touch of warmth suddenlynds on her eyelids. Eunice subconsciously closes her eyes. She


    knows that it is the man''s lips.


    A wet and soft touch spreads throughout her body. Without any enjoyment or excitement, Eunice feels


    her body instantly bes petrified and stiff.


    He doesn''t stay for too long, nor does he kiss her on lips. He kisses her neck. No, to be exact, it is just


    a bite. His movements aren''t gentle at all. It can even be said to be rude. Every time he bites her,


    Eunice will frown in pain.


    She grits her teeth and endures, hoping that this man will let her go after his venting. However, it


    proves that she is still too stupid. Only when Ryan reaches out to pull her underwear does she realize


    what this man is going to do.


    "No!" Eunice feels that she has been trampled on by her tail. She suddenly bes alert. She grabs


    the man''s wrist, trembles and pleads. "Sir, please don''t do this..."


    She pleads bitterly, but she only gets a bloody tooth mark left on her chest by that man...


    "Ouch!" Eunice unconsciously straightens her chest in pain. The paining from her chest is so real


    and intense that she doesn''t even need to think about it to know that her skin has definitely broken.


    She has only met him by chance and has never offended this man in the slightest. Why does he do this


    to her?


    Must Fate impose upon her all misfortune and cmity?


    Eunice thinks of her mother, who is waiting for surgery in the hospital, her younger brother, who is


    about to take the college entrance exam, and herself, who has been oppressed by life to the point


    where she has fallen into this state.


    Pain can make her more awake, and it also can break her down.


    Eunice, who is trapped in such pain, can no longer hold on. Tears flows down her eyes and into her


    hair. She chokes, "My name is Eunice. I''m 22 years old. I, Ie here to work because I, I need


    money. My family needs ... money. I don''t know I''ll offend you..."


    As she says, she answers Ryan''s question and tells him who she is.


    Facing such a dangerous and terrifying man, she doesn''t dare to provoke him anymore.


    "Sir, please let me go. There are a lot of girls for you to choose from. I''m not in this business. I just


    came back from the hospital. I''m really unlucky..."


    When the woman''s sobbing plea enters Ryan''s ears, a trace of rity suddenly shes across Ryan''s


    chaotic head.


    Lily will never beg him like this. She is always tough. She seldom cries. Even if she cries, she won''t let


    others see. This girl is not Lily.


    This thought shes through his mind, and all the passion that rushes over his head instantly cools


    down.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ryan stops. When he raises his head, he discovers that her body is full of the love bites he had left


    behind. The deep and light kiss marks seem to be mocking him, mocking him as a coward, a loser who


    needs to vent his anger to a weak girl.


    He stands up from the sofa. The woman beneath him immediately grasps her clothes to cover her


    body. Her small face is very pale. Her tear-stained face is a silent usation against him.


    Ryan is indescribably upset. He looks down at her condescendingly, "Do youck money?"


    Eunice nods, her body trembling uncontrobly. Because she is so scared that she confesses, "My


    mother is seriously ill and needs money for surgery."


    "How much?"


    "..."


    He doesn''t hear her answer, the man is very angry, and he says in an aggravated tone, "I''m asking


    you."


    Eunice trembles and mutters softly, "... 400,000."


    "Which hospital?"


    He asks so much that Eunice doesn''t want to answer him, but when she thinks of what has happened


    just now, she says, "The First People''s Hospital."


    Just as she is very uneasy and unsure of what Ryan wants to do, Ryan says only one sentence--


    "Fuck off."


    Eunice almost thinks she hears wrong, but in the next second, she stands up from the sofa with her


    both hands and feet. She walks towards the door with small steps. After walking past Ryan, she


    quickens her pace and almost trots out of the room.


    With a bang, the door is closed again. Ryan takes out his phone and sits down at the independent bar


    in the room, unwilling to face the mess on the sofa.


    He calls his assistant Stefan and orders, "Help me check a woman, Eunice, who is a direct rtive of a


    patient from the First People''s Hospital of J City. After finding her, pay the surgery fee for her.


    Remittance from an empty ount, and don''t let the other party find it out."

 Chapter 508: Why Are You Still So Shy

    Chapter 508: Why Are You Still So Shy


    Harry recovers faster than expected; Karl thinks that it will take two weeks for him to totally recover. But


    only one and a half weekster, he recovers totally. However, Lily doesn''t let him leave the hospital


    early.


    Time flies, on thest day in the hospital, after checking to make sure that he totally recovers, Bree


    went through the discharge procedures. Harry can get out of bed and walk. Although he is leaning on a


    walking stick, he can walk stably.


    "Doctor Karl, thank you. I heard from Lily that it''s all thanks to you and Doctor Herbert." Harry thanks


    Karl in the ward. He likes people like Karl who may not look handsome but strike others as men of


    noble character. Such a doctor is worthy of respect.


    Karl hurriedly shakes his head, "Don''t say so. This is what I should do."


    Harry smiles and understands very well in his heart. As the director of a hospital, everyday Karl has


    plenty surgeries to attend to. He has arranged everything for them and could just leave them behind.


    Instead, Karl woulde two or three times a day to check on him. Karl has shown them incredible


    kindness and love.


    "Come and visit us when you''re free. Your aunt and I will cook a big meal for you." Harry patted his


    shoulder like a warm elder.


    Karl readily agrees, "If I''m free, I must go to visit you!"


    "Dad, let''s go. Doctor Karl will have an operation after a while. We should let him go." Lily is a little


    embarrassed as she watches from the side, so she urges her dad in a low voice.


    Bree steps forward to support him, followed by a professional nurse from the hospital, who will follow


    them back to their home.


    They take the elevator directly to the basement floor. Rex is already waiting downstairs. He is not in


    good health. For the sake of safety, he has the driver drive a spacious SUV.


    Bree and Harry sit in the back seat, apanied by the nurse, while Lily and Rex are behind them.


    On the way, Harry looks at the various people on the street and lets out a long sigh of relief. "Finally, I''m


    discharged from the hospital. I have been feeling dizzy lying on the bed."


    Facing the white ceiling every day, even if he can asionally get out of bed, he couldn''t go far. For


    Harry, who hasn''t been idle all his life, it is simply a disguised torture.


    "You are dizzy. It is us who has been dizzy, dizzy from taking care of you. Can you take good care of


    yourself from now on? You should do physical examinations regrly. Health matters!" Bree can''t help


    butin. This sudden onset of illness frightened her. "You have to take good care of yourself just


    for the sake of our children. You can''t cause any trouble for them. This time, Rex has been busy, but he


    himself has not recovered yet..."


    "I''m okay. I''m almost fine." Rex says at the right time, but he feels very warm that someone cares for


    him.


    Hearing this, Lily grabs the man''srge palm. The moment she touches him, she is immediately


    grabbed by him instead. They look at each other with indissoluble affection in their eyes.


    They drive smoothly all the way. The car stops downstairs in RED Community. Lily ns to let them go


    to the Imperial Vi together. However, Bree and Harry don''t agree, so she gives up when she finds


    that they insist.


    There is no elevator in the old residential building. Rex wants to help Harry. Rex walks to Harry and


    bents down slightly. He pats on his back and says, "I''ll carry you up."


    No one expects him to do this. Bree is moved. Looking at Rex, she suddenly has a different feeling.


    Lily hesitates, and then she walks closer to him worriedly. "Are you okay? It is the fourth floor."


    "No problem." Rex insists on carrying Harry upstairs. Actually, he doesn''t need to personally do it and


    the driver can help him, but he is still worried.


    Harry feels a little awkward. After all, his rtionship with Rex is not particrly close. Previously, there


    was a deep gap between them, but now...


    Looking at his back, he hesitates for a moment before climbing up.


    Rex can feel the weight on his back. It was a piece of cake for him before, but now it is a little difficult,


    but he can still hold on.


    Lily and Bree help him from the back. They don''t stop from the first floor to the fourth floor, and directly


    arrive at the door.


    After putting Harry down, Rex doesn''t say anything. Instead, Lily is a little worried, "Are you alright?"


    Rex is really helpless when she asks him. He whispers in her ear in a voice that only they could hear,


    "Are you so fond of questioning your man''s strength in front of others?"


    "Isn''t this a special circumstances..."


    "No special circumstances, little idiot."


    They mutter with each other. Bree looks at her watch, and she is ready to prepare some fruit. Lily


    quickly stops her, "Mom, have a good rest with Dad. We''re leaving now."


    "Why are you so hurry? Let''s have lunch together."


    "No." Lily quickly refuses, but in fact, she can''t bear to see her so tired. "Just take good care of Dad. I''ll


    bring Adair here to see you."


    Upon hearing about his grandson, Harry''s eyes lit up. "Good, good!"


    Lily instructs the nurse a few more times before leaving. The driver is still waiting downstairs. After


    getting on the car, she lets out a long sigh of relief. She leans her head against the back of the car and


    is somewhat dazed. "Finally, Das was discharged from the hospital..."


    "Are you tired?"


    "My neck is a little sore." She has been staying in the hospital for the past few days, and asionally


    has to keep vigil. Her cervical spine has always been ufortable.


    With that, Rex raises his hands and ces them on the back of her neck. He finds the acupoints with


    his slender fingers, and massages her with moderate strength. A numbness apanied by soreness


    comes. Lily sighsfortably and says, "When did you learn to massage?"


    "I learned it during my treatment."


    When ites to treatment, Lily''s heart twitches. "Did someone often massage you back then?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He is reminded of something but doesn''t even look up, nor does his expression change much, "Well, in


    order to rx my muscles so that it won''t rot."


    Lily only feels heartache as she looks at him. When she thinks of when she couldn¡¯t be there with him


    when he was in tremendous pain. She keeps ming herself, "How should Ipensate you..."


    "Compensate me?" Rex looks into her eyes. There is finally something on his calm face. His lips curve


    into a slight smile. But he doesn''t forget that there are outsiders. He leans close to her ear and


    whispers, "You have a chance topensate me tonight."


    "Rex!" Hearing this, Lily''s face turns red and she pushes him away. "What are you talking about!"


    "Why are you still so shy?" He says, without feeling coy, as if it is quite normal.


    Lily angrily stops his hands on her neck, "Massage for yourself!"


    Actually, she isn''t really angry. She is mostly shy. Rex knows it, so he doesn''t care about her temper. In


    his opinion, it''s another kind of delight, which only they can understand.


    Suddenly, he is in a good mood, "Think about the wedding, when you have time."

 Chapter 509: Beauty Out of the Bath

    Chapter 509: Beauty Out of the Bath


    Lily thinks of the agreement between them, but...


    "How can we get married before you recover? I''ve heard that weddings are exhausting" Right now, Lily


    is most worried about his health. She has waited for so long, so she can wait for him a bit longer.


    However, she doesn''t know that these words are a serious blow to Rex''s self-esteem.


    He immediately retaliates, "What''s the problem with my physical strength since I can still make love to


    you?"


    In other words, he can do everything now.


    "..."


    Lily is speechless and is going to ignore him. Although this man looks cold and aloof when he is


    outside, she is the only one who knows how frenzied and immanent he is.


    After saying that, Lily doesn''t say a word to him on their way home. He turns around and looks out of


    the window, but the atmosphere in the car is extremely good.


    Upon arriving at the Imperial View Garden, Adair hears the sound of the car''s engine and rushes out.


    He runs towards the car happily. Rex immediately opens the door and goes down to hug his son. "Do


    you miss me?"


    "Yes." Adair''s soft voice is so cute that he is quite happy. "But I miss Mom more."


    "..." Rex''s eyelids twitch. His son is really something. By a few words, Adair has made him ecstatic first


    and suddenly depressed.


    Well, Lily, who is his mother, is more important to him.


    As soon as Lily gets off the car, Adair immediately releases his father''s hand and held his mother''s. His


    face was full of happiness. "Mom, I miss you so much..."


    Rex is a little ufortable, but he really has not done it well before. He can only follow behind the


    mother and son towards the door.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As soon as they enter, Fanny immediately greets them and takes the luggage over. "Wee home,


    Mr. Rex and Miss Lily."


    "It''s good to be back." Lily changes her shoes and treats Fanny as if she were a family member to


    them. "We have kept you busy in the past few days, Fanny, thank you."


    "No, I''m not tired. I know that you and Mr. Rex areing back today, so I let the nanny leave first.


    Someone has been helping me out for the past few days, and I don''t feel very tired."


    Rex goes upstairs and changes his clothes first. When hees down, it is almost lunchtime. Fanny


    has already got prepared. She has cooked more dishes than usual, in order to wee them back.


    Lily''s physical strength has been overdrawn for the past few days, so she goes upstairs to have a


    shower and lies on the bed for a while, and she falls asleep immediately.


    Rex ys games with his son downstairs. Adair has the habit of taking a nap. After lunch, he bes


    incredibly sleepy. Rex tucks him in and returns to the bedroom. As soon as he pushes open the door,


    he finds the petite figure lying on the bed.


    The man stops in his tracks and stands there for half a minute before walking to the bedside.


    After gently picking her up and putting her away, he pulls the thin quilt from the side and covers her. A


    few strands of hair scatter on her fair face in a messy manner. He carefullybs her hair, and his


    movements are very gentle for fear of waking her up.


    She must have been exhausted in the hospital these past few days. When she is asleep, her breathing


    is exceptionally heavy, and he has dark circles under her eyes.


    Rex looks at her haggard appearance. At the same time, his heart aches because he mes himself


    for not taking good care of her. Fortunately, she is with him now, and he has the opportunity to take


    care of her.


    Rex bents down and gives her a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Have a good sleep, darling."


    He climbs onto the bed and lies beside her. He takes out the phone at the bedside and checks the


    pictures that the designer has just sent to him. All of them are wedding dresses. When he sees the


    pictures, his heart softens. He looks at the pictures one after another and carefully selects them.


    A monthter, Rex almost recovers. Everyone knows about his return, but they don''t disturb him. They


    know that he has a lot of things to attend to. It happens that everyone is free recently, Lily invites them


    to their home.


    Karl is naturally the first one to be invited, and they also invite Orson and Pehry. The four men sit down


    on the sofa in the living room and start to tease Adair after they greet Rex.


    Rex can''t bear it anymore and carries his son over, "If you like kids, you can have your own kids. Don''t


    mess with my son."


    "Why the fuss? Rex, don''t be so stingy!" Pehry is still joking, "If I could give birth myself, I would already


    have my own kids."


    Hearing this, Lily nces at Karl. He takes Sally with him today. They have been together for so many


    years, no less than Rex and her. Although Orson and Abby have not figured everything out, they are


    keeping each otherpany. Pehry is the only one who has been single for years.


    "Pehry, is it that you want too much or you don''t want a girlfriend at all? You have been single for so


    many years!"


    When Pehry hears this, he sincerely assures her, "Lily, in my current situation, how can I stay single I


    have met someone I like? I don¡¯t want to be single forever. It''s just I haven¡¯t met anyone."


    "Then..." Lily nudges Rex with her elbow and says, "Introduce a girl to Pehry."


    "Introduce a girl to him?" Rex says teasingly, "Don''t let him do harm to the girls."


    Pehry hurriedly says, "That''s right, Lily, don''t worry about me. I''ll try my best to find a girlfriend, and I


    promise to bring one by the end of this year, okay?"


    Lily looks at his expression of being forced and smiles helplessly, "Alright, I believe you."


    Fanny has prepared hotpot for dinner, which is easy to prepare and can warm them up since it''s getting


    cold now. Many ingredients and foodstuffs that she uses are not avable on the market. The soup


    stock of the pot is pork tripe with chicken. Adair likes it very much.


    Pehry likes to drink some wine. The atmosphere is quite good. Lily is against it first because she is


    worried that Rex won''t be able to withstand it. But Karl has someone take some medicinal wine from


    the trunk, which is harmless and not highly alcoholic. It is definitely within the range that he can ept.


    They haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Rex is in a good mood. Men find alcohol hard to resist


    when they get together. Lily understands this and does not stop him.


    They don''t finish their dinner until 9.30 pm, Adair is tucked in by Fanny. Thanks to the good sound-


    proofing walls, they don''t affect Adair.


    The hotpot is still boiling, and the steam drifts out of the pot and dissipates towards the light above. In


    the end, no one eats any more, and they just chat on.


    "Rex, you''re recovering pretty well now. Have you thought about what to do after that?" Orson is a bit of


    a workaholic, and he is indeed looking out for Rex.


    Rex is very calm, "Not yet."


    "Do you intend to stay in the investment business?"


    They all know that the reason why Rex has entered this industry back then is not passion, but an


    unexpected opportunity when Lily was not around.


    Orson has always thought that they know that his dream is to be awyer. Whenever he leaves


    the pitch-ck office building alone in the dead of night, he would think of the time when they had


    fought side by side.


    Orson can''t help but ask, "Why don''t youe back? Ourpany has too much business right now,


    so I can''t do it myself. I can''t be at ease if I hand it all over to someone else."


    Back then, Lily had been imprisoned because of a miscarriage of justice, and there had been another


    series of incidents. In fact, everyone understands how great the impact of this incident is on Rex.


    Therefore, after so many years, no one has ever mentioned this again.


    But now that Lily has returned, everything is gone. Adair is not a baby anymore, and many things


    should be put down. Moreover, Rex truly loves thew, and he has paid a lot.


    As he finishes speaking, the dining room falls into a brief silence. Just as Karl is about to say


    something, Lily suddenly puts her hand on the back of the man''s hand. Her eyes are filled with love.


    "Let''s not talk about work first. Han Yu Law Firm is where we first met. I really want to go back and take


    a look."


    When she says this, she has already shown her opinion. Lily is really a smart woman. She doesn''t


    embarrass everyone, and also gives Rex the space to make his own decisions.


    She just wants to tell everyone that she doesn''t care it anymore.


    Rex meets her gaze and his calm eyes suddenly fluctuates. He asks her uncertainly, "Do you want to


    go back?"


    Lily nods happily, "Alright."


    Orson is delighted. "You can drop to me at any time. Rex is just too decisive. Back then, he suddenly


    didn''t go to work. He threw all the tasks to me, which made me extremely busy."


    "Orson, can I also go then?" Pehry jokes beside.


    Karl nces at him and says coldly, "Are you going to cause some trouble?"


    The topic changes, and the atmosphere bes lively. Seeing that it is almost 10 o''clock, they all


    prepare to leave.


    Lily and Rex send them to the door and watch as the cars disappear before turning around and


    entering the gate.


    After preparing for the dinner, Lily feels that she smells of hotpot. "I''ll go and take a shower upstairs


    first."


    "Alright."


    There are many rooms in their home, so Rex has a shower in the guest room.


    Lily picks out a red silk nightgown with slings. The skirt can only cover the middle of her thigh, and the


    lace crocheted flowers make her more attractive. Her hair hasn''t dried yet, so she walks out with a


    towel wrapped around it.


    Rex has finished washing. He looks around and finds that the door of the bathroom is open. Before he


    can see anyone, hazy mist is scattering out. She pushes open the door with the back of her fair hand,


    and a bright red figure appears.


    She is 1.67 meters tall, neither too tall nor too short. Her legs are in a good proportion. The lower half


    of her body shows her as a rtively slender figure. However, her breast and butt are very plump. Her


    arms are so straight and slender, and her entire body is exquisite as a doll.


    Rex likes her to wear a brighter color, which can make her skin look fairer.


    He unconsciously swallows his saliva and controls himself not to look at her chest. By the time she


    walks up to him, he has already restrained his emotions. He looks up at her, as if nothing has


    happened and says, "Are you ready?"


    His voice is faint, but only he knows how much desire he is suppressing in his calm gaze.

 Chapter 510: Cant Control Himself

    Chapter 510: Can''t Control Himself


    Lily nods and raises her hand to support the towel wrapped around her head.


    Seeing this, Rex gets up from the bed and pulls her to the dressing table. After plugging in the


    hairdryer, he carefully blows every strand of hair for her.


    Lily looks at the man who is blowing the hair for her in the mirror. Her heart softens, "I''ll do it myself."


    "Let me help you." The man doesn''t stop at all. A man who doesn''t seem to be careful is a bit awkward


    when ites to doing such a thing. It is a little hot if the hairdryer is too close to Lily''s scalp a few


    times, but she stands it silently.


    It isn''t a bad thing to prove that he has never done such a thing for another woman except herself.


    Considering this, Lily can''t help butugh. She purses her lips and snickers, which heats up Rex''s


    eyes. He whispers, "What are youughing at?"


    She can''t help butugh, "I''mughing at your clumsiness."


    Rex pauses and asks, "Am I being clumsy?"


    This man just can''t listen to others say that he isn''t good, especially now, it is easier to be


    embarrassed, and Lily knows it.


    She chuckles and grabs the corner of the man''s clothes. And she says softly. "Anyway, I like everything


    about you."


    Rex doesn''t say anything and silently elerates his movements. He blows her smooth hair over and


    over again.


    "Rex, but did you hear what Orson said today?" She suddenly asks.


    Rex still doesn''t express anything, only replies shallowly, "Yes."


    "Then what do you think about it?"


    He thinks for a moment and says, "I''ve already left thepany to him. It''s not appropriate for me to


    interfere anymore."


    Hearing this answer, Lily feels a little disappointed. Normally, she will not say anything, but today...


    She looks at the man in the mirror and says seriously word by word, "Actually, I know why you gave up


    your legal career, but Rex, everything is over. In the past, we were all at fault, but it hasn¡¯t necessarily


    led to bad things. We''ve got this far. Now we have Adair, and we have a happy life, even though I


    haven''t forgotten about the past, I have let it go. You don''t have to give up all of this for me."


    She had studiedw before, and had set up her ownw firm afterwards. She knows that people who


    studiesw have faith and responsibility. Once they are in it, it would be difficult for them to leave this


    profession.


    Rex doesn''t say anything and looks down. She doesn''t know what''s on his mind.


    Lily sees that he doesn''t object too much and continues, "Adair is growing up now. If he knew that his


    Dad is also a legal practitioner like Mom, and even better than Mom, he would definitely be over the


    moon."


    She has seen Rex work. He is extremely rigorous and serious. Such awyer is an asset to the society


    and the public.


    "I don''t want you to give up anything because of me, or I will always feel guilty."


    After her words, Rex finally looks at her. They look at each other in the mirror, their gazes colliding.


    Both of them know what the other is thinking.


    "I''ll think about it."


    Lily pauses for a moment, then she happily confirms to him, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    As they are talking, her hair has already dried up. Turning off the hairdryer, Lily is about to get up.


    Before she can move, her back is suddenly hugged by Rex. Two powerful arms under her arms pass


    through. In the next second, she is carried up.


    "Ah!" Lily is caught off guard. She cries out in rm. She subconsciously wraps her hands around the


    man''s neck and looks at him in horror, "You scared me to death!"


    Rex quickly walks to the bed and gently ces her in the middle of the big bed. He kneels on the bed


    on one knee and looks at her bewildered appearance, "Darling, you are so beautiful."


    He praises her from the bottom of his heart, causing Lily to blush. She presses against the his hard


    chest with her hands, but she doesn''t have much strength. "What''s wrong with you..."


    He looks at her face and body unscrupulously. Her two corbones are like butterfly wings. When he


    looks at them, he can''t help but bow down and kiss her. "You look so sexy in red."


    Lily''s face is flushed red. She knows what is going to happen, so she whispers to him, "Turn off the


    lights ..."


    "Leave it on. I want to see you." He gently kisses her eyelids and goes all the way down to every inch


    of her body.


    The red sling nightgown stretches at his fingertips, wrinkles, and transforms into various shapes. Her


    fair and wless skin is slowly exposed to the air, and he is intoxicated.


    Rex likes her shy yet seductive appearance the most. She can defeat him with just one eye.


    "Darling, do you want to see what you''re like now?"


    Lily tilts her head and doesn''t look at his attractive gaze. She murmurs, "No..."


    "So cute." The manughs. Hisughter shakes his chest, but they stick together tightly. At the same


    time, he also rubs against Lily''s body.


    A numb feeling spreads through his sexy thin lips. Before she blurs, she doesn''t forget to ask him,


    "Don''t forget what I have told you just now..."


    Seeing that she still has the mood to consider the conversation just now, Rex is a little unhappy. He


    doubts his ability and suddenly barges into her body without any warning.


    Lily''s delicate voice sounds, which carries a trace of surprise, "Ah!"


    He looks down in satisfaction to look for her round and small earlobes. "Are you still distracted, huh?"


    After that, Lily can no longer remember what he has said or asked. It is no longer important. She only


    remembers the feeling of him being buried in her body.


    The soft bed lets out a creaking sound, making their ears burn, while the man on her body keeps


    tossing her around like he can''t stop.


    He has drunk some wine tonight. At first, Lily can go along, but in the end, she can''t stand it anymore.


    Her thighs are trembling, so she could only beg him to end quickly.


    Rex takes her to the dressing table. He puts her down, faces the mirror, and stands behind her.


    Knowing that she doesn''t have enough strength, he ces hisrge palm on her slender waist tightly,


    making her half-lying on the table.


    Lily looks at the two people who are almost ovepping in the mirror, and at his invading ck eyes.


    She can''t believe that the woman whose cheeks are flushing red and eyes blurry was herself.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She can''t help but look down after a single nce, "I can''t stand on my feet anymore..."


    "Yes you can!" Rex smiles wickedly. "Don''t be shy, you look best like this."


    The more he says this, the more embarrassed Lily bes, the more sensitive her body bes.


    She is about to go crazy by his arousing words and actions.


    This night, Lily doesn''t know how many times he has done it with her, nor when they fall asleep. In the


    end, she almost does everything as he pleases, and she nearly faints several times.


    As a result, she wakes up the next morning in the sun. At the first sight, she finds the deformed sofa in


    front of the dressing table...

 Chapter 511: Cook for Her

    Chapter 511: Cook for Her


    Lily feels shy. She pulls up the nket again and covers her face. Perhaps she is too frisky and wakes


    up the man lying beside her. Rex reaches out to pull her into his long arms. "You up?"


    Lily feels sore and doesn''t want to talk to him. She sinks her face into the quilt and replies sullenly,


    "Yes."


    Rex looks at her, who is acting like an ostrich, and he is in an extremely good mood. "Don''t cover you


    up. You might hardly breathe."


    The more Rex talks like that, the more Lily doesn''t want to talk to him. Lily just woke up, and her brain


    is a nk. Suddenly, she recalls that Adair''s gamified lesson is today. She checks the time and finds


    that it is almost half past ten. She is so shocked that she forgets about her shyness. She pops her head


    out and says, "Oh no!"


    She lets out a cry. Rex is startled and bes concerned about her health. "What''s wrong?"


    "I forgot that Adair has a gamified lesson today!"


    "..."


    Is that the reason?


    Rex is so frightened that his heart almost skips a beat, but he calms her down in a soft voice. "Don''t


    panic. I asked my driver to drive him to school this morning. And Fanny is with him."


    Hearing this, Lily heaves a sigh of relief. "Thank God..."


    She is aware of something. "Adair should be in ss at eight o''clock. You were up so early?"


    "I woke up at seven, in fact."


    Lily does a calction. Last night, they didn''t stop making sex until three, at least. If Rex got up at


    seven he only had slept for four hours. How much physical strength he has...


    "Men are different from women," Rex says in a calm but triumphant manner, as if he knows what Lily is


    thinking. "Men only get more excited in bed."


    Lily res at him. "Stop talking about it!"


    Speaking ofst night, Rex recalls the passionate and heated scenes in this room. A fire burns in his


    eyes. "Didn''t you like it?"


    "No!" Lily wants to stop this topic and reaches out to cover Rex''s mouth. "I ... I''m still in pain..."


    Rex gently kisses her on the palm. Lily takes back her hand as if she gets an electric shock. He feels a


    heartache. "It hurts? What about applying some medicine there?"


    Apply medicine ... Lily doesn''t believe that he just wants to apply medicine. He must do other things to


    her after that, so she shakes her head vigntly. "No need. It''s not that serious. I''ll just rest for a while."


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    He jumps to another topic so fast. Lily almost doesn''t catch it. She thinks of the hotpotst night. Now,


    she prefers to eat light. "Porridge, thanks."


    Rex agrees at once. "Alright, I''ll cook for you."


    "You?" Lily is a bit suspicious about his cooking. Although she did taste the food he cooked, he might


    be a bit rusty now. After all, he hasn''t gotten into the kitchen for a long time. "Fanny will do it."


    Obviously, she doesn''t trust in his cooking, so Rex gives her a passionate kiss, uncovers the nket


    and gets out of bed. "Just wait and see."


    ...


    On the first floor, Fanny is about to prepare lunch when she sees Rex in pajamasing downstairs.


    His hair is still stained with water droplets. It is obvious that he just washed up.


    She thinks that Rex must be hungry, so she immediately exins, "Sir, lunch isn¡¯t ready yet. I thought


    you wouldeter, so I didn''t get it ready..."


    Rex raises his hand and interrupts her, "Where is the rice?"


    "What?" Fanny freezes. She doesn''t understand why Rex, who has never entered the kitchen,


    suddenly asks about this. She points to the milky white box in the corner and answers, "Inside that


    box."


    Rex walks over, opens the lid, rolls up his sleeves and scoops out some rice. Then he turns around and


    asks, "Is the fish frozen in the fridge?"


    "Yes," says Fanny. Rex is opening the fridge to get the fish. At the sight of it, she walks forward and


    says, "Sir, let me do it."


    "No need. You can go out and rest for a while. I''ll just make some porridge." Rex refuses without


    hesitation. He doesn''t even look up at her. Obviously, he wants to do it by himself.


    Although Fanny wants to assist Rex by his side, she leaves the kitchen when seeing his confident


    expression.


    The kitchen door closes. Rex looks at the frozen fish that he just took out to defrost and the rice in the


    basin. His cooking is indeed a bit rusty. After all, it has been a long time since he has got into the


    kitchen. But he could still take out something from his memory.


    After defrosting the fish with warm water, he carefully slices it with a de. The fish meat is tender and


    easy to disperse. He must slice it fast and urately to keep its shape. Soon, he is about to finish, but


    his hand suddenly bes unstable. The sharp de slides into his index finger, leaving behind a


    faint bloodstain.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowns and turns on the tap, washing his finger with running water. He doesn''t pay too much


    attention to it after making sure that it stops bleeding.


    Egg white, pepper and olive oil are dripped onto the fish slices. Finally, they are mixed evenly with a


    proper amount of corn flour. When the fish is marinated, Rex cleans the rice and put some shredded


    ginger into it. He cooks it over medium heat.


    Fifteen minutester, the scent of rice fills the air. Rex takes the marinated fish slices and carefully puts


    them into the hot porridge with chopsticks.


    Two minutester, he turns off the fire and seasons it. It tastes good. Although it is not as delicious as


    the one cooked by those professional cooks, it is not bad.


    Rex nods in satisfaction. When he ces the white porridge into a bowl, he feels something is missing.


    Then, he minces some green onions and sprinkles them into the porridge as decoration.


    After it is done, he takes it to the dining table. Fanny smells the porridge from afar. She walks over and


    sees it, which looks pretty good. She is surprised that Rex can cook. "Sir, you are a wonderful cook!"


    Rex doesn''t show any expression on his face, but he actually couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    Therefore, he asks Fanny to take Lily downstairs.


    Ten minutester, Lily gets dressed and walks to him. Just as she enters the dining room, a strong


    fragrance greets her. She quickens her pace, and catches sight of the two bowls of fish porridge and a


    sd on the table. She then looks at Rex who is sitting on the main seat with an indifferent face.


    However, she knows that he is waiting for her praise.


    She sits down and says in an exaggerated tone, "Wow, did you cook it?"


    Everyone wants to get the praise from his ¡°client¡± after making a meal for a long time, and Rex is no


    exception. Hearing it, he feels that the hard work of cooking is worth it. He only says in a soft voice,


    "Yes, I cooked it."


    He doesn''t pretend to be unapproachable. He just doesn''t know how to express his feelings. Instead,


    he wants to be valued by others. Lily knows it.


    She tastes the porridge with a white porcin spoon aside. It''s good. The rice is well cooked and a


    thickyer of rice oil could be seen above it. The warm porridge is mixed with the marinated fish slices,


    perfectly bnced.


    "Delicious! Where did you learn it?" Lily can''t put down the spoon. She takes the porridge one mouthful


    after another. Soon, she finishes half a bowl of it.


    Seeing that Lily is satisfied, Rex begins to taste the porridge. "I got the recipe from the owner of the


    Cantonese restaurant, where we had meals with Adair before. It''s not aplete one, but is good


    enough."


    Fanny echoes, "Right, Mr. Rex made it all by himself. I wanted to help, but he refused. He said that he


    wanted to cook for you."

 Chapter 512: Choose a Wedding Gown

    Chapter 512: Choose a Wedding Gown


    Lily remembers that restaurant. She liked it when she was there, so she''s deeply impressed. She


    doesn''t expect that Rex would put his heart into learning cooking. She is so touched that she says with


    affection, "Rex, you''re so nice!"


    They are close. Lily looks down, but to catch sight of a small Band-Aid on his hand. Her heart tightens.


    She immediately grabs his hand and examines, "How did you get it?"


    Rex wants to retract his hand, but Lily doesn''t loosen her grip. He just answers, "I cut it during the


    cooking."


    "Did it bleed? Seriously?"


    "It''s just a small cut."


    Rex seems to care less about it. Lily is both moved and distressed. "Be careful. You even cut your


    hand when you cooked."


    "It doesn''t matter." He thinks nothing of it. Rather, he says triumphantly, "I''ll get used to it after a few


    more times."


    Lily wants to cry. She looks at the porridge in front of her. Mixed feelings fill her heart. At most, she


    feels love for Rex.


    He''s wonderful!


    Rex raises his hand to rub Lily''s head and says, "Hurry up. There is fish. It might not taste good if it


    gets cold."


    Lily nods and silently picks up the spoon. In the end, there isn''t even a grain of rice left in the bowl, as if


    it has been cleaned.


    After dinner, they rest at home for a while. Adair has lunch at the school today and wille back in


    the afternoon. After answering a phone call, Rex asks Lily to go out with him.


    In fact, Lily doesn''t want to go out, because she is a bit ''exhausted'' fromst night. She asks Rex why


    he wants to take her out, but he refuses to answer. Obviously, he is hiding something from her.


    Therefore, Lily feels curious and follows him out.


    Rex drives the car himself. Lily sits on the passenger seat. The car is going southward. Half an hour


    later, the car stops at the door of the shop with a white sign, which writes No. 192, Hagen Street,


    nothing more.


    Lily looks out of the car window. "What''s in this shop?"


    Even though they are at the entrance, Rex doesn''t give her a certain answer. "You''ll know when you go


    in."


    Then, Lily follows him into the shop with confusion. The shop has two floors, each of which is about


    300 square meters. It is big. The first floor is for reception, nothing special. At the sight of Rex, a


    salesperson leads him to the second floor.


    Lily follows them upstairs. They walk along the corridor on the second floor and finally stop in front of a


    white carved European-fashioned door.


    The salesperson knocks on the door and leads them in after getting permission. However, Lily freezes


    once she steps in.


    It is a room of about 100 square meters. It is covered with dark brown carpets. At the southwest corner,


    there are tworge open closets filled with white wedding gowns. Several spotlights are set on the


    closets. In the bright light, the wedding gowns look stunning. Each of them is breathtaking, not to


    mention that so many gowns are put together.


    At the northeast corner stand a few dummies. Lily could see some paintings and a plenty of cloth on


    several dummies. Rather, she sees a beautiful and eye-catching wedding gown.


    When Lily sees these gowns, her brain goes nk. If Rex hasn''t held her hand, she would have frozen


    at the spot now.


    Naturally, girls find romantic stuff irresistible, and Lily is no exception. Although she has given birth to


    Adair and has said she doesn''t care, she has been longing for a wedding.


    "How beautiful!" Lily sighs sincerely. She couldn''t look away from these gowns.


    Rex catches sight of the expectation in Lily''s eyes from aside and smiles. "Do you like them?"


    "Yes," Lily replies without hesitation.


    A tall woman, who looks a bit unapproachable, walks over. She smiles politely when seeing Lily''s


    excited face. "Nice to meet you, Miss Lily. I am Journey Swanson, the domestic designer in charge of


    the customization of your wedding gowns."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The customization of wedding gowns?


    Upon hearing it, Lily is even more confused. Still, she politely reaches out and shakes hands with


    Journey. "Hello, I''m Lily."


    "Mr. Rex, the final designs for the wedding gowns you chosest time have all been drawn up.


    Although the details have not been thorough, the general tailoring has already been done. Take a look,


    please." Journey brings Rex and Lily to theputer and presents the wedding gown designs that are


    sent over today.


    There are three designs, which are a tight fishtail one, a long strapless one, and a short shoulder-


    wrapped one.


    "Miss Lily, please take a look. Which one do you prefer?"


    The general tailoring and details of each wedding gown are well expressed through the design


    drawings. Lily feels excited when just seeing the drawings.


    But ites more as a surprise.


    "When did you start doing all this?" she asks Rex who stands beside her with tearful eyes.


    "A month ago," replies Rex after thinking for a while. Perhaps it is even earlier than that. He doesn''t


    remember, because he has dreamed about the wedding for so many times.


    Lily looks at the three designs. She likes each of them. She looks over for a long time, but in the end,


    she couldn''t pick up one from them. She could only ask the designer beside her for help. "Miss


    Journey, which one do you think would look better on me?"


    Journey has been asked this question countless times. But when ites to Lily, it''s hard to say.


    "You''re in a perfect shape and have nice proportions, so either one is good on you. But if you ask me,


    personally, I prefer the strapless one. Although the hem of the skirt is big and a bit exaggerated, as you


    see, it will make you more dignified. There is a curve at the waist, so it can highlight your figure. You


    will look very slender in it. Of course, if you want to look vivacious, you can go with the short one. That


    fishtail is more like a Western style."


    Lily listens carefully. Actually, she likes the strapless one and the fishtail one. As for the short one, she


    doesn''t dislike it, but she is afraid she might strike the elders as a fickle woman.


    "I like both of them..."


    Journey understands Lily very much and says considerately, "If you like the fishtail design, we could


    make the toast dress for the night after the wedding into a fishtail one."


    Lily''s eyes light up. "Is that okay?"


    "Sure."


    Lily is satisfied. "Then I¡¯ll go with the strapless one."


    After receiving Lily''s reply, Journey turns around to ask for Rex¡¯s opinion. However, before she could


    say anything, Rex speaks, "It''s all up to her."


    Journey feels admired when seeing their disy of affection, but she must behave in a professional


    manner. "Alright, then I''ll write back today and ask them to prepare."


    Rex looks at Journey and asks, "How long will it take?"


    "Because it''spletely handmade, and the chief designer has a tight schedule. It''ll take about three


    months." It seems the best result they can ask for.


    "Just finish it as soon as possible. Money isn''t a problem."


    "Alright, we''ll hurry up."


    After deciding on the wedding gown, they are ready to leave. Before that, Lily looks at Journey a few


    times. Her gaze is so obvious that Rex even feels puzzled about it.


    When Lily is about to reach the door, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Journey, I hope it will not offend


    you. Do you have a boyfriend now?"

 Chapter 513: You Just Like Pretty Girls

    Chapter 513: You Just Like Pretty Girls


    Lily''s question stops Journey and Rex. She asks in a polite tone so Journey doesn''t feel offended.


    Journey is a little surprised, but she still tells the truth, "No, for the time being."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lily''s eyes light up. From the moment she enters, she feels that Journey is a good woman. Journey is


    about 1.7 meters tall and has a very good figure. She wears a ck V-neck knitted top, coupled with a


    pair of beige wide-legged trousers and silver high-heeled shoes. She looks generous and elegant.


    In fact, Lily assumes that such an outstanding and beautiful woman must have a boyfriend. She hasn¡¯t


    put much hope on it, but unexpectedly Journey really doesn''t have a boyfriend.


    "I have a friend, who is also single. He is very nice. I find you friendly at first sight. I think you could get


    along well with him. If you have time, could you have dinner with him? Take this as our ''thank you''. We


    have to thank you for making my wedding gown."


    Journey does not expect Lily would go straight. After all, it is the first time when they meet, but she likes


    Lily''s real character. She smiles softly and says, "Alright, if there is a chance, I will go."


    ...


    After leaving the wedding gown shop and getting on the car, Lily removes her disguise of being gentle


    and steady. She excitedly asks Rex with her phone in her hand, "What do you think?"


    Rex is driving towards the main road when being asked. He is confused, "Think of what?"


    "Her!" Lily raises her hand and gently pats him on the shoulder. "I mean Journey. What do you think of


    her?"


    Journey?


    ''Right, Lily even wants to introduce a boyfriend to thatdy just now.''


    At the thought of that, Rex asks, "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to introduce her to Pehry."


    Hearing Lily''s answer, Rex understands what she is going to do. He is surprised that she would really


    help Pehry to find a girlfriend. What''s more, he is amused. "Do you think they are a good match?"


    Lily thinks of Journey. "I don''t know about her personality, but their appearance could be seen a good


    match."


    Rex couldn''t help but discourage Lily when he sees her confident and excited face. "Are you familiar


    with Journey? You want to introduce her to Pehry, but what if she is not a good woman?"


    Speaking of it, Lily asks, "Do you know how old Miss Journey is? I think she''s only in her twenties."


    "She seems to be ... 28?" Rex doesn''t remember, in fact. But when he booked these wedding gowns,


    he collected the information of every designer. He remembers that the designers are all at this age.


    "Pehry is two years younger than you, right?" Lily calctes, "Then he is 35, already old..."


    Rex leisurely nces sideways at her. Seeing Lily''s honest expression, he just says, being a bummer,


    "As far as I know, Pehry would not like Miss Journey."


    Although Pehry hasn''t had a steady girlfriend all these years, there have been a lot of women around


    him. Pehry has had rtionship with some of them. He is a yboy, but his aesthetic standards never


    change. Rex saw Pehry''s girlfriends before, so he naturally knows what kind of girls Pehry likes.


    Hearing this, Lily is surprised. "But Miss Journey is very pretty, graceful and temperamental. How could


    he not like her? Then what kind of women does he like?"


    "It''s not for the problems of appearance. Pehry likes hot girls with big breasts and buttocks. Miss


    Journey seems to be a bit cold and unapproachable. I haven''t seen such girls beside Pehry for so


    many years."


    Lily thinks for a moment but still couldn''t understand. "Why?"


    Realizing that Lily is so inquisitive about it, Rex does not bother to beat around the bush. He says,


    "Men are all visual animals. Pehry likes the women that can arouse his desire. But Miss Journey looks


    not sexy at all. Do you think he would like her?"


    "..."


    Words fail Lily.


    What is more terrifying is that when she wants to refute, she couldn''t find a reason. ''Well, it''s indeed the


    case...''


    There is a moment of silence inside the car. After a long while, Lily still wants to say something.


    "Anyway, I just want to introduce them to each other. If they don''t have feelings for each other, there is


    nothing we could do. I didn''t say they must be together."


    Rex looks at the somewhat angry expression on her face. He does not feel impatient, but finds her


    adorable. "If you have the time to worry about others, why don''t you think about the wedding gown and


    wedding?"


    Speaking of it, Lily is reminded of something. She looks at Rex and asks, "Then what kind of women do


    you like?"


    ...


    Rex stops the car steadily at the intersection when the traffic light turns red. He fixes his gaze on Lily''s


    tender face, lowers his head and leans closer to her. "Do you have to ask?"


    "How would I know if I didn''t ask?"


    Rex looks at her triumphant face, sighs and tells her with affection, "Someone like you." It is right what


    Lily wants to hear.


    Although Lily has thought about how Rex would reply in advance, when she really gets this answer, her


    heart beats faster out of control.


    She presses forward step by step and deepens the question, "borate, what am I like?"


    "You..." Speaking of it, Rex recalls the day when they met for the first time. Lily was drunk and sat on


    the sofa in the VIP zone on the second floor. It was not a clean environment. She just sat there without


    any heavy makeup or exaggerated attire, but she attracted attention from everyone.


    At that time, he walked out of the private room and was blocked by her. She was drunk and that


    drunkenness encouraged her to shout at him. Even when he recalls it now, he finds it interesting.


    He hasn''t had too much desire for women. This has something to do with his childhood experiences,


    but he didn''t pay too much attention to it until Lily came along. She is like a surprise that has broken


    into his life. It makes him realize that she is his type.


    Rex hasn''t answered for a long time, so Lily couldn''t help but urge, "Say something!"


    Rexes back to his senses and looks at Lily''s unchanged face. He still flips when seeing this face.


    "You are pure and charming."


    She is a daisy about to bloom. After he picks her up, he is the only one to see her beauty. No one else


    could own her. Her charm only belongs to him.


    Lily purses her lips and smiles, and y jokes on Rex, "To put it bluntly, you only like pretty girls."


    Rex does not conceal his desire for her. He nods generously and admits, "Right, but I only have you."


    ...


    Whistlese from behind the car. Rex looks up, only to find that the light has turned green. Rex


    slowly starts the car. He wears a watch of a famous brand on his clear-cut wrist, which is worth over a


    million yuan. He puts his hand on the gear handle and starts the car. This arm is charming enough.


    Lily only feels the temperature on her face suddenly rise a little, afraid that Rex would make out her


    shyness. She hurriedly looks out of the window and tries to calm down.

 Chapter 514: It Is Actually Him?

    Chapter 514: It Is Actually Him?


    Eunice has never worked beyond 10 pm since she left the bar that night. To earn money, she has found


    many jobs. The surgery fee is now a huge burden on her heart. At the meantime, her younger brother,


    Thomas'' college entrance exam results have alreadye out.


    "Eunice, I got 620 points in the exam. It is over 50 points higher than the entry score of the top


    universities. I can make it to the top universities!"


    Thomas'' excited voicees from the phone. Eunice stands at the stairs of the hospital, leaning


    against the white wall behind her. She forces a smile and says, "Congrattions, Thomas, for realizing


    your dream."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s still a long time before Iplete the application letter. Our teacher said that I have a lot of


    choices. I want to stay in J City, so that I can take care of mom and you at university," Thomas says in


    a choked voice out of joy.


    Eunice nods in relief. However, she couldn''t restrain the pain in her heart. She opens her mouth,


    feeling as if a lemon has been stuffed into her throat. She feels sorrowful. She is afraid that she would


    cry the next second, so she hurriedly exins, "Don''t think about us. I can take care of mom and


    myself, so you can go wherever you want. When you decide, tell me. All right, the doctor calls me. I''ll


    call you backter."


    After Eunice hangs up the phone, she weeps out of control. Her emotions have been suppressed in her


    heart for too long, so she couldn''t hold back her tears even if she tries to.


    Someone suddenly walks down the stairs and passes by her. Eunice is worried the passer-by would


    see her tears, so she turns around and goes to a small rooftop of the hospital. Actually, it is more like a


    corridor connecting two buildings.


    It''s getting cold, and very few people are here. She stands in front of the railing. Finally, there is no one


    in this zone, so she cries without hiding.


    Thomas can make it to a good university. Eunice is also a student of a top university. However, to treat


    their mother''s illness, she hasn¡¯t been to the school for a year. Her university could subsidize the poor


    students who could not pay off the tuition fee. However, she couldn''te back for study, because she


    is not only short of money, but she also needs to work and earn money.


    Right now, Thomas is going to enter a university. However, neither does she have extra money to pay


    Thomas¡¯ tuition fees, nor could she pay the surgery fee. 400, 000 yuan is arge sum to her. Even if


    she auctions everything in her house and borrows money from her rtives, she would only get 200,


    000. The remaining is still an astronomical figure to her.


    She is a glutton for punishment and hard work, but it is too difficult for her to earn 200, 000 yuan at


    once.


    The life almost crushes her. She spends all day in the hospital. Not only is her father unable to help her,


    he is also gambling and runs into debt. It is simply adding insult to injury for her family.


    ''What can I do?''


    She keeps asking herself this question every day.


    But even so, she has never thought of betraying her dignity in exchange for money. And her mother,


    Lorraine Quesnel, would also stop her from selling herself for money. Therefore, every penny she


    earns is clean.


    Eunice stands on the rooftop crying. She doesn''t take out the phone until it has vibrated many times in


    her pocket. It''s Lorraine''s attending doctor. Worrying that something might happen, she hurriedly wipes


    away her tears. "Hello, Doctor Weld."


    "Eunice?" A kind middle-aged man''s voicees from the other end of the phone. "Didn''t you pay the


    surgery fee this morning? I checked my schedule. Considering your mother''s condition, I''m confirming


    the surgery time with you. I need to talk to you face to face. We''ve decided on the surgery n before


    and had been waiting for the payment. Now that..."


    "Wait!" Eunice interrupts him before Doctor Weld finishes his words. "Are you saying that the surgery


    fee has been paid?"


    "That''s right. Didn''t you pay it this morning?"


    Eunice is confused. She thinks the hospital has made a mistake. "Doctor Weld, did you make a


    mistake? I didn''t pay the fee, and neither did my family."


    Doctor Weld pauses for a moment and nces at the electronic receipt on theputer. "That¡¯s


    impossible. Here we have the ie record. Your mother, Lorraine Quesnel. That''s right."


    Eunice is neither excited nor pleasantly surprised. She just feels it baffling. 400, 000... What arge


    sum! Any of her rtives couldn''t take out such arge sum of money, not to mention her friends. Who


    paid the surgery fee...


    She ispletely stumped. "Do you know the remitter?"


    "Let me see..." Doctor Weld scrolls up the mouse wheel. "Here I see it''s paid in cash, so there is no


    remitter."


    Hearing it, Eunice is even more confused. "But..."


    "Just forget it. You can ask your family about itter. Come over and discuss the surgery time."


    "Alright, I''ll go over now."


    Eunice hangs up the phone and hurries to Doctor Weld''s office at once. She has been thinking about


    where the moneyes from. She doesn''t look where she is going and bumps into a passer-by. She


    immediately apologizes.


    That passer-by doesn''t say anything, waves his hand and leaves.


    Eunice stands up. Just as she is about to take a step forward, she recalls the scene when she bumped


    into Ryan at the airport. She suddenly freezes in ce, as if she is pushed into an ice cer, feeling


    cold.


    An unrealistic idea emerges in her brain. ¡®Could it be Ryan...¡¯


    She recalls the night at the bar. He forced her to tell him who she was and in which hospital. At that


    time, she felt uneasy. She didn''t know why Ryan asked about these details. Now she is thinking of it


    and wondering, ''Could it be that he wanted to help me?


    But 400, 000! I upset him, but he just threw such arge sum of money to me?''


    Eunice couldn''t get an answer after thinking for a long time. But it''s the most possible that Ryan paid


    the surgery fee. She couldn''t help but panic. On the way to Doctor Weld''s office, she takes out her


    phone and calls the manager of the bar, Winfred, who she has cklisted before.


    The phone rings for a few seconds before it is picked up. Before Eunice could speak, Winfred says,


    "Oh, Eunice, you finally answer the phone. Do you know..."


    Eunice does not bother to listen to him. She interrupts, "Winfred, there is something I want to ask of


    you."


    "What is it?"


    "Last time you asked me to be with a man in the bar. That man, if he goes to the bar again..." She


    pauses for a moment and grits her teeth. "Please notify me."


    Winfred freezes for a moment. He wanted to persuade her to do it, but he doesn''t expect Eunice would


    propose it first. He agrees. "No problem. I will tell you then!"


    "Thank you."


    "It''s o..." Before Winfred could finish speaking, the phone has been hung up. Seeing the "over" on the


    screen, he sneers, "What are you pretending to be? Aren''t you just rushing up to be a tart?"

 Chapter 515: Put an End to Past Grudges

    Chapter 515: Put an End to Past Grudges


    The wedding gown has been decided, and it''s time for Adair toe back from school. Therefore, Lily


    and Rex go to the school to pick him up. The car just stops. Rex should have been waiting in the car


    like most parents. However, Rex insists to get off the car and stands in the waiting zone for parents at


    the school gate. He seems to be dering that he is Adair''s father andes to pick Adair up.


    Lily stands beside Rex. She feels that he is childish, but meantime she''s somewhat moved. After all,


    Rex had been absent in Adair''s life for a long time. Clearly, he is afraid that Adair would be looked


    down upon by his ssmates for not having a father.


    When Adair walks out of the school gate, he sees Rex opposite him at the first nce. He is very


    excited. He rushes over to grab Rex and Lily¡¯s arms and calls in a sweet voice, "Mom! Dad!"


    Rex carries Adair up in his arms. Lily, who is beside him, widens her mouth in shock. "He''s no longer a


    little boy. Put him down!"


    "It''s nothing. He''s not heavy. Besides, no matter how old he is, he''s my son." Rex doesn''t feel


    embarrassed at all. Instead, he looks very proud.


    Lily could only let it go.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex and Adair get into the car, and Lily sits quietly on the passenger seat. Seeing that it is still early,


    Rex tilts his head to look at Lily and suddenly suggests, "Shall we go visit your parents? You have


    visited them alone since you were discharged from the hospital. I haven''t officially visited them yet."


    Lily doesn''t expect that he would think of Harry. She is a little surprised. "You want to go?"


    When Rex is in the same space with Harry, he is always a bit embarrassed. Perhaps it is because they


    are all men, and neither of them knows how to express themselves. For Lily, she also finds it somewhat


    difficult to deal with the rtion between Harry and Rex, since one is her partner, and the other is her


    father.


    Therefore, she is very happy to hear Rex''s proposal.


    "Let''s go. It just so happens that Adair is here." With that, Rex looks at Adair, who is sitting in the back


    seat, in the rearview mirror and says, "Do you miss your grandma and grandpa?"


    Adair is solving the Rubik''s Cube in his hand. He answers without looking up at Rex, "Yes, and I miss


    the dumplings made by Grandma!"


    Lily couldn''t help but chuckle when hearing it. She takes out her phone and finds Bree''s number. "Then


    call Grandma and tell her yourself."


    Along the way, they talk andugh. Forty minutester, the car stops in the RED Community. Lily is


    taking Adair to the building where Harry''s apartment is located when Rex pops the trunk. Lily is


    puzzled, and then she catches sight of several boxes of dietary supplements in his hand.


    Lily freezes for a moment and doesn¡¯t know what to say. She lets go of Adair''s hand and walks to Rex.


    At the sight of the top antler, bird''s nest, Chinese caterpir fungus and so on, she is dumbfounded.


    "When did you prepare these?"


    Rex does not respond. Instead, he gives her the lightest box and says, "Help me carry one."


    With that, he walks straight ahead.


    Looking at Rex''s back and the box on the ground, Lily doesn''t know whether tough or cry. Clearly,


    Rex just wants to avoid this topic by asking Lily to take a box.


    Thinking back to the ''casual'' proposal he has made in the car, Lily smiles. It turns out that Rex has


    prepared everything.


    "Smoldering man!" Lily purses her lips and whispers, her heart full of affection.


    They go upstairs and Adair is at the front. Before they could knock on the door, Bree opens the door.


    Looking at Adair, she smiles and says with joy, "Adair, my little boy!"


    Adair leaps into the apartment and shouts, "Grandma! Grandpa! I''ming!"


    He shouts in an extreme loud voice, as if he wants everyone to know that he is visiting his grandmother


    and grandfather.


    Lily sighs and shakes her head. She takes Rex into the apartment and greets, "Mom, Dad, we are


    coming to see you."


    Bree looks at the boxes in their hands and hurriedly puts them against the wall. "It''s good to see you


    already. There is no need to bring gifts to us every time youe. We are your families, so you don''t


    have to be so polite."


    Lily immediately praises Rex, "I didn''t buy them. Rex bought them."


    Bree looks at Rex and says, "I know you''re a rich man, but you can''t waste your money like this. The


    dietary supplements you took have not been eaten yet. There have been a lot of them at home. So, in


    the future, there is no need to take anything to us."


    Rex appreciates the thrifty lifestyle of Lily''s family, so he doesn''t retort. Anyway, he has done his best.


    As for the rest, he just hears and nods.


    They get into the living room. Tea and various fruits have been prepared on the table. Adair is ying


    with Harry, and his upper body is pressing down on Harry. Lily is a bit worried when seeing them.


    "Adair, what are you doing? Don''t press on your grandpa."


    Harry doesn''t let go of Adair. He is extremely happy to see Adair. "It''s fine. He''s not heavy at all."


    "Dad, how are you feeling?"


    "Pretty good, just like how I felt before the operation. It''s just that the diet is much lighter now."


    Lily has been here to see Harry a few times recently. Making sure that his expression has been better a


    lot, she feels relieved.


    "Lily, I just made the dough. The stuffing has been prepared. One is mutton with carrot, and the other is


    pork with parsley. Give me a hand." Bree calls Lily in the kitchen.


    Lily immediately rolls up her sleeves and walks over. "Alright, let me roll bread."


    Lily and Bree are busy in the kitchen, leaving Adair, Harry and Rex in the living room. Adair doesn''t


    detect the vibe between the two adults. He just pays attention to the Rubik''s Cube in his hand.


    Rex watches TV all the time and does not take the initiative to say anything to Harry. He does not know


    how to express himself, nor is he good at getting along with the elders. This has something to do with


    his leaving home in his childhood and the divorce of his parents.


    Harry ys with Adair for a while and pats Adair on the head. "Rest in my room for a while. I''ll call you


    for dinnerter."


    Adair nods and jumps into Harry''s room.


    In the absence of the child, Harry nces at the silent Rex sitting beside him and points at the teacup


    on the table. "Drink some tea. It''s given by my friend. See how it tastes."


    Rex picks up the cup and takes a sip. "Good."


    Hearing it, Harry clears his throat and gets to the point. "Are you preparing for a wedding with Lily?"


    "Yes, but many things have not been solved yet. It won''t actually happen very soon."


    Harry ponders for a moment before asking, "Have you told your family about this?"


    "They all agree." Rex revealed his intention to his grandparents before. Ever since those terrible things


    about Vivian and other women happened, they have been more satisfied with Lily. They no longer hold


    any prejudice against her. After all, they are getting old, and in their lifetime, they also wish Rex could


    get his happiness. And Adair could return to the Gabbots officially.


    "You have a n. I won''t interfere. But Bree and I want to talk with your grandparents before the


    wedding. What do you think?" Harry has been thinking about it for a long time. Reaching an agreement


    is a must. He agrees but he also has to know what Rex¡¯s family thinks. He couldn¡¯t allow Lily to suffer


    from the marriage again.


    Rex didn''t think of this. Harry''s words do remind him. "Sorry, I didn''t consider it. If you have time, I can


    arrange it this week."


    After getting Rex''s answer, Harry unloads the burden in his heart. "Alright then, you should pay more


    attention to it."


    With that, Harry stands up and Rex follows. Harry waves his hand and says, "I''m getting a bottle of


    good wine from the cab. We could drink some when having dumplings tonight."


    Before Rex could say anything, Harry turns around and walks towards the cab. Rex looks at the


    back of the old Harry and looks down with joy in his eyes.

 Chapter 516: Let Me Wash It for You

    Chapter 516: Let Me Wash It for You


    The wedding is prepared on schedule. Fanny will do the house work, so Lily has more spare time as


    she doesn''t need to care about these. She starts to be busy with the florist every day. Rex, who is


    staying at home for the recovery after operation, feels bored.


    One night, Lilyes back from the florist. After the meal, she is so sleepy. But she is stopped by Rex


    when she is about to lie on the bed. Rex says, "You''ve been busytely."


    Lily nods with her eyes closed. She is lethargic, "Right, I am busy with the franchising, but I haven''t got


    this straight."


    Rex is silent for a moment, but that is not what he wants to know. He asks, "You haven''t stayed with me


    and cooked for me at home for a long time."


    Is it a long time?


    Lily finally opens her eyes and thinks for a while, "I am just busy with the things in the florist for nearly


    two weeks."


    Two weeks.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex calctes. He finds it is just half a month, but he says seriously, "It''s been a long time."


    Lily sits up and looks at the man sitting at the side of the bed. His hair is much longer. He used to keep


    a buzz cut because of the illness, but now his hair is long enough to be braided. Normally, men with


    this length of hair may look slovenly, but Rex is still handsome.


    Lily is always pleased to see his handsome face.


    She thinks for a moment and then continues, "Rex, you have recovered. Are you really not going to


    work?"


    She can''t believe such a workaholic, who used to feel ufortable when he was absent from work,


    would stay at home leisurely.


    Rex looks at her firmly without dodging or acting. He replies calmly, "No."


    Lily takes a deep breath and tries her best to be gentle. She says, "I know that you might be a little out


    of it as you haven''t gone to work for long. But it''s boring for you to be at home. I can''t stay home with


    you all day now. Although you have much money, you still need to go to work."


    Rex looks at her. Actually, instead of staying at home, he knows he needs to go out to work. He just


    hasn''t made the final decision to work in the investment industry or to be awyer.


    However, he doesn''t want to tell Lily these.


    Just as the thought runs through his mind, Lily pecks him on the cheek and says, "Are you struggling to


    make the decision?"


    Rex suddenly bes serious. Lily notices it and she believes her guess is right. Suddenly, she looks


    at the man who does not know how to express himself with pity.


    "Rex, to do whatever you want. Orson also said that they need your help. I really don''t care about the


    past anymore. If our happiness is affected by the past, it is thest thing I want to see." Lily thinks that


    Rex should have understand this, but now it seems that the past five years still have an impact on him.


    This is the scar for them, but now, Lily hopes that he could step over and start a new life.


    "I used to be awyer because I firmly believe that thew can give justice to people. But now, I am not


    confident enough to believe this." Finally, he talks all this stuff out.


    Lily smiles and shakes her head, "You can believe this. Actually, we all made mistakes in the past


    because we made the wrong choice. That was just an extremely special case. If we had been brave, it


    wouldn¡¯t be like this."


    It was that wrong choice that led to a wrong result. Actually, it wasn¡¯t an entirely legal issue.


    It was because they weren''t sincere enough to each other and they didn¡¯t trust each other.


    Thinking of the past, Rex feels somewhat depressed, "I don''t know if I can keep my aspiration on this


    work. I''m afraid I''ll not. I''m not sure."


    He seems to be in great pain, and he frowns, "I''m not sure if I can continue to do it."


    Lily wouldn''t believe that Rex doesn''t have enough ability to continue to work as awyer after hearing


    his words. Rex is such a professionalwyer and he just needs to ovee what is stopping him from


    inside.


    However, she isn''t in a hurry to persuade him. She just tells him, "If you''re not sure, go and try. How


    could you know if you don''t try?"


    If he doesn''t want to do it, Lily won''t force him, but now he clearly wants to try, so she doesn''t want to


    be the ''burden''.


    The main light in the bedroom has already been turned off, and only the dimmed wallmp is left. With


    this light, Rex looks at Lily''s beautiful face and his heart softens.


    He could clearly feel her expectation. She wants him to be back to be awyer, and she is longing for it.


    The emotions that make him confused in recent days are released. With the look in her eyes, the


    feeling of being tied up gradually fades away. He knows Lily''s opinions, and he knows what is inside of


    himself.


    Perhaps he should try again.


    "Do you really want me to go back?"


    Hearing Rex''s husky voice, Lily nods affirmatively and grins, "Well, forget the bad things. Without the


    Han Yu Law Firm, we wouldn''t have known each other. Law is the beginning of our rtionship."


    These words are like the cotton candy that makes Rex feels sweet, and it is just to clear all of his


    confusions.


    He lowers his head and suddenly chuckles.


    Lily is puzzled. She thinks that he doesn''t listen to her seriously. She pats his shoulder angrily, "What


    are youughing at? I''m serious, OK?"


    "OK!" His long eyshes leave a dark shadow on his eyelids, "I just feel that you are so nice."


    Suddenly, Rex tells Lily his love. Lily knows that he understands her words. She looks up at him


    proudly and says, "That''s sure! Who am I? You have such a perfect wife!"


    "OK, my dear wife, can we go to sleep now?"


    Lily immediately lies on the bed, "I''ve read countless ns and the design drawings today. I''m so tired."


    "Tired?" Rex clearly has no way to use his full strength, so how could he let go of her so easily? He


    ces his hands on her side and doesn''t leave her any space, "Then you can be a little more tired.


    Let''s fight the poison with poison."


    Lily immediately understands the meaning behind his words. She pulls the nket aside and covers


    herself up, "No!"


    Rex looks at her, and he easily lifts the nket and goes inside, "Come on..."


    "Stop ... Rex, don''t take off my clothes. Where are you putting your hands? Rex, you..."


    Night goes through the curtains, and the screams in the room slowly turn into ambiguous groans. Even


    the moon in the sky is so shy that it hides itself by half.

 Chapter 517: Men Tend to Be Jealous

    Chapter 517: Men Tend to Be Jealous


    Early the next morning, Lily freshens herself up and is going to the florist. For these months, the shop


    has been doing well. Some people have asked about franchising in the past month. Lily has never


    done this before. She asks an experienced shop operator to be her consult and has many decisions to


    make every day.


    "Help me choose the suit." Seeing that she is thinking about what to wear in the cloakroom, the man


    who has taken a shower walks out with a towel.


    Lily blinks, "Suit? Will you go out today?"


    She remembers that Rex just wears casual clothes at home recently, and it has been a long time since


    he has put on formal clothes.


    "I will go to Han Yu Law Firm to meet Orson." He opens the closet and nces over the rows of


    clothes. Finally, he takes a dark gray suit, "How about this one?"


    Lily is surprised, and she reaches her hands out to hug him happily and says, "Are you going to go to


    thew firm?"


    Rex lets out a sigh and his gaze falls on her face, which flushes with excitement, "Don''t you ask me go


    there?"


    "Yes!" Lily nods firmly. She is really happy for him that he could make this decision, "I don''t expect you


    will go to the firm today."


    Hearing this, Rex raises his eyebrows and says, "Don''t you want me to go there?"


    "No! I really want you to go to the firm!"


    Rex looks at Lily who is smiling happily. It has been a long time since she was so happy. Even he is in


    a better mood. He lowers his head and kisses her on the lips, "Help me pick a suit."


    Lily turns around to the wardrobe and chooses the clothes for him carefully. The cloakroom is very big,


    and two cabs on both sides of the wall are almost as tall as the wall. One side is hers, and the other


    side is his. The clothes of them which are ced together, it seems that they are quite close.


    She nces at the clothes Rex has chosen earlier. She doesn¡¯t find them good, "This color is too dark.


    It may make them feel you are estranged from them as this is the first day back..."


    Lily looks back and forth several times, and finally, she makes the decision. She takes out one set of


    dark blue checked suit. The color would not be too bright, nor would it be too lifeless. It belongs to the


    Morandi color system, and it is elegant but not too rigid.


    Then she takes a white shirt and a thin grey woolen tie. She thinks for a while and says, "This one."


    Rex takes the clothes and doesn''t say anything else. He puts it on.


    When Lily sees that he is wearing the sleeve button, she remembers the moment that she first met him.


    She is a little excited. Rex looks up at Lily and meets Lily''s gaze. He pauses and hands the tie to her,


    "Help me."


    Lily walks forward and takes the tie. Rex is tall, and she is much shorter than him. She has to stand on


    tiptoe to help him wear the tie.


    Lily puts the tie around his neck with some difficulty. She raises her hands up and carefully makes a


    good-looking bow tie for him. Then, she picks out a cor clip from the cab and helps him wear it.


    Finally, she nods in satisfaction, "Perfect!"


    Rex looks through the mirror. The dark blue suit itself is with a sense of pride and nobility. He doesn''t


    show much emotion. He looks grim and his expression makes people feel that he is a little aloof and


    indifferent, but this color makes him slightly younger.


    "That''s good."


    "Of course, I have a good taste." Lily looks up at him proudly, then she turns around to choose her own


    clothes. She originally wants to wear casual clothes, but after choosing the suit for Rex, she is going to


    wear the clothes in the same color of Rex''s now.


    She looks for the clothes for a long time and she is about to bete for work. Finally, she finds a dark


    blue coat, but the color is darker than Rex''s. She wears a white knitted dress inside and it makes her


    look quite elegant.


    Rex reads her mind and hugs her from behind, teasing her, "Dress like a couple with me?"


    Lily couldn''t stand it that he actually has known it but he still asks her. Lily refuses to admit, "No one


    wants to wear matching clothes and go out as a couple with you!"


    "Really? The white dress and the blue coat, don¡¯t they match? Is it a coincidence?"


    Hearing his words, Lily flushes, and she nudges his elbow backwards, "Why do you speak it out?"


    "Darling, don''t be angry." Rex finds it is interesting and looks at her red earlobe which is like a delicious


    little cherry. He kisses her on her earlobe.


    Her ears are one of Lily''s sensitive points. A numb and itchy feeling immediately spread throughout her


    entire body. She tries to hide from his kisses, but she is hugged even tighter by him.


    "Stop! I have to go to work."


    Rex stops and looks at her earlobes. His sexy Adam''s apple rolls up and down. He has something


    serious to do, so he could only suppress the rising desire, "Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride."


    Lily notices that he walks much faster than usual with dissatisfaction and resentment. She scolds him


    sweetly and ridiculously, "Rogue!"


    ....


    Rex drives Lily to the florist. dys has arrived at the shop much earlier. She opens the door.


    Normally, people won''t go the florist to choose flowers in the morning of working days, but Lily''s florist


    is different, some peoplee to buy the flowers.


    The florist is pruning the flowers in the workroom. It is an order ced yesterday. Romantic people will


    order weekly flowers and monthly flowers. The flowers may be delivered to them at a certain time.


    Rex follows Lily in. The florist is not small, and it is well decorated. He has been here before, and every


    time, he would be infected by this refreshing atmosphere.


    Lily is smart. Once she starts doing something, it will be done well, even if it is just a small florist.


    "Good morning, Lily." dys is busy checking the list of goods that she buys today. She greets Lily and


    sees the handsome man behind Lily, "Hello, Mr. Rex."


    Rex nods slightly as he greets her.


    dys is young, and she is more active in treating others and handling affairs. Seeing their clothes,


    she immediately realizes, "Lily, you wear the couple''s costumes today."


    Lily has just forgotten this and dys reminds her of it again. She is shy, but she admits, "Yes, he


    insists to wear like this."


    Rex keenly hears the second half of her words and raises his eyebrows. He looks at Lily, ''OK, I will do


    you a favor.''


    The room is filled with the fragrance of flowers. Thinking he will go to Han Yu, Lily asks the florist to tie


    the best looking and freshest flowers to a bunch. The smell is not so heavy and it is suitable to be


    ced in the office. The light purple and white packaging is of high-grade. The main flowers are


    sunflowers and white hydrangeas, symbolizing the brightness.


    Lily gives the flowers to Rex, "Take it and give it to Orson."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The flowers are a little heavy. He thinks of the green nt at home and his gaze turns cold. He says,


    "The balcony outside the bedroom is a little empty. I''ll go now. I''ll pick you up after work."


    Without Lily''s reply, he walks out of the shop.


    Lily is still thinking about what he has just said, ''the balcony of the bedroom is a little empty''. Just as


    she is wondering what he means, dys, who has been secretly looking at them, pats her on the arm.


    dys snickers and says, "Lily, Mr. Rex is jealous. He asks you to bring some flowers home."


    When Lily realizes that, the car is already away. She shakes her head and says, "What a jealous


    man..."

 Chapter 518: Return to the Bar

    Chapter 518: Return to the Bar


    Rex drives to the Han Yu Law Firm Building. Thepany has been managed very well under Orson''s


    leadership these years. It used to have the two main floors of the building, but now, it has three more


    floors, which adds to a total of five floors.


    Rex parks his car in the underground garage and takes the elevator to the floor where Han Yu is. As


    soon as he goes out of the elevator, he sees two unfamiliar people at the front desk. Obviously, they


    are also unfamiliar with him. However, looking at his outfit and the flowers in his hand, they know that


    this man is unusual. They subconsciously stand up and greet him, "Hello, sir, can I help you?"


    Rex tells them he wants to meet Orson. The two women look at each other with surprise. Are Mr.


    Orson and he on a first name basis?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    One asks Rex politely, "Sir, do you have an appointment?"


    Just as Rex is about to reply, he sees someone walk out of the office who happens to be someone at


    an intermediate managerial level led by him before. Rex has seen the personnel list and this man is the


    deputy general manager now.


    Seeing Rex, he is really surprised. He pauses for half a minute before he regains his senses, "Mr.


    Rex?"


    Rex raises his eyebrows, "Hello, Smith."


    Smith?


    Does he directly call the deputy general manager''s name? The more surprising thing is that Mr. Smith


    shows much respect for him. The two women are frozen. Who exactly is this person?


    "Mr. Rex, are you here to meet Mr. Orson?" Smith immediately wees Rex in. Seeing that the two at


    the front desk are still in shock, heforts them, "OK, fine, go back to work."


    Rex walks through the corridor with flowers. Most ss in Han Yu is transparent, and only the shutters


    in the higher-ups'' rooms could be closed. The old employees couldn¡¯t hide their surprise and all turn


    their heads to an ufortable angle to sneak a peek at him.


    Rex is expressionless, but he is quite happy. After all, these are the colleagues who once worked with


    him for many years. He is a little moved, but this is not an asion to talk about the old days.


    Smith takes him to the president''s office, which is Orson''s office. Then, he leaves, "Mr. Rex, I''ve just got


    a few things to do first. Let''s talkter."


    As someone at the management level, he can take a hint.


    Rex pats him on the shoulder and says, "Thanks."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Rex knocks on the door. He has already greeted Orson on the way here. Orson must have known he is


    here, but he doesn''te out. Just as Rex is about to knock again, the door is opened. Orsones


    to open the door for him personally, "Wee!"


    Rex couldn''t help but chuckle, "Orson, where is the etiquetteing from?"


    "You haven''te here for so long. I''m ttered that you are here." Orson nces at the blooming


    flowers held by Rex. They are really pretty, and he is excited, "Why do you buy flowers?"


    "Ie from Lily''s florist. She asks them to prepare this for you."


    Orson suddenly remembers that Lily recently opens a florist and she manages it well. He takes the


    flowers over and puts it in the empty vase. Seeing these beautiful flowers, Orson is naturally in a good


    mood, "Lily is really nice."


    They sit on the sofa in the middle of the office. Orson asks his secretary to prepare a pot of ck tea.


    The fragrance of the tea, with the refreshing fragrance of flowers, makes people feel rxed to sit


    there.


    Rex hase to Han Yu several times before, but the purpose of this visit is different. Rex must have


    thought about his suggestion that he told him thest time. Orson is very happy when he sees Rex is


    here. He thinks this means that Rex brings the good news.


    He takes his teacup and drinks some tea. He is so excited that he asks Rex directly, "Rex, have you


    thought about your work? I''ve been waiting for you."


    Rex looks around the office. It''s more spacious and well-decorated. He remarks casually, "Don''t you tell


    me you are a bit hectic? But I think the firm is well managed by you."


    Orson says, "I just hope you can be back to make it better for Han Yu."


    They are the founders of Han Yu and have put much effort to it. They are the reason why it has


    be the NO.1 firm of the industry. As awyer, Rex is professional and his ability is unparalleled.


    He is a genius who understands thew well and has a good grasp of human nature.


    "Yesterday, I talked with Lily. She also wants me toe back. You all ask me toe back, so I will


    try again. I haven''t managed the firm for so many years. If I take it over now, I''m afraid others at the


    managerial level..."


    Orson stops him, "The equity has never changed. You are still thergest shareholder and you have


    the absolute right. What do you worry about? I don''t think there is anything wrong. I have never


    questioned your ability."


    Speaking of this, Rex is very grateful to Orson. Back then, he had left in a hurry because of Lily''s


    ident. Orson shoulders the heavy burden by himself. Not only has Orson neverined, but


    also he refuses the shares Rex gives him and puts much effort to the firm.


    It is not a small sum of money, nor is it a fixed sum of money. It is a valuable asset that everyone would


    crave for. But Orson refuses it.


    With people, Orson is sensible and reasonable. With money, he is righteous and dignified.


    However, Rex feels guilty, "Orson, in fact, you are the one who is in charge of thepany right now. I


    can be back, but I don''t want to take any important positions. It''s enough to do anyw-rted work."


    Orson takes a sip of tea. No one knows if the tea is too hot or he is dissatisfied with Rex''s response, he


    frowns, "Rex, we have known each other since college. Do you think I would value the position or


    money? You have the most shares and I also have quite a lot. I don''t need the share you give me


    anymore. To me, this is enough. Fulfilling ourselves is more important than earning the money. You


    deserve something better. I hope you cane back. Do you understand?"


    As awyer, Orson understands that feeling better. Everyw student andwyer may have an invisible


    responsibility and pressure on themselves. He believes Rex has it, otherwise, Rex will not be here.


    Rex knows what Orson thinks and he is moved, "Orson, thank you."


    Orson smiles and stands up. He bumps Rex on his shoulder, a familiar move, just like what they used


    to do in college, "Thanks foring back."

 Chapter 519: I Cant Let You Take the Risk

    Chapter 519: I Can''t Let You Take the Risk


    The news that Rex will be back quickly spreads throughout the entire legal profession. Opinions are


    widely divided. Some say that he is a gant loser, while others say that he had be unfamiliar with


    the legal profession and would never be able to return to his previous state.


    In short, Rex''s return has a great impact on the legal profession and among the famouswyers. They


    are afraid of Rex and can''t wait to see what happens. Many reporters send interview invitations and


    would settle even if Rex wouldn¡¯t want to show his face, but Rex has turned them all down.


    At first, Lily is quite afraid that these would affect him. Now she would be subconsciously worried


    about Rex. Thus, after talking with the franchisee, Lily returns home early and buys a lot of food,


    preparing to cook a meal for him.


    "Miss Lily, are you going to cook by yourself today?" Fanny is taking care of Adair in the living room


    when she sees Lily washing the tomatoes.


    "Yes, you don''t need to help me now. I''ll call you if I need anything."


    In less than two hours, four delicious dishes are ced on the dining table. The tomato stewed beef is


    appetizing. The sweet and sour soup with the stewed soft roasted beef gives off a pleasant smell.


    Steamed grouper is decorated with two lemon slices. Rex likes this light taste very much. Thest one


    is cuminmb, which Adair likes. Finally, she mixes the cold boiled broli flower with sweet and sour


    soy sauce.


    As soon as the food is served, Rex walks into the vi as if he has known it.


    He is holding a briefcase in his hand. Seeing Lily busy in the kitchen, before he asks, Adair has already


    come. He squats down and hugs his son upstairs.


    Lily sees that they go upstairs. This is the first time that she feels she is ignored. She finally


    understands why Rex has always been jealous of his son. Her feeling now is a bit ... mixed.


    In less than ten minutes, they change their clothes beforeing down again. Rex walks straight to the


    kitchen and looks at the woman who is still working in front of the stove with an apron on. He walks


    over and naturally hugs her on the waist. He kisses her forehead and says, "Why do you cook today?"


    He remembers that she has been very busytely. Sometimes, shees back home until eight in the


    evening. He has just been back to the firm, so he also has many things to deal with. He needs to attend


    some dinner parties, and they rarely have chances to have dinner together. It is no more than three


    times a week.


    "Ie back early today. I got some food and I''ve finished cooking."


    They walk to the dining room and sit down. Adair is quietly waiting for them.


    Lily is still good at cooking. Although it is just an ordinary meal, Rex likes it much. He always eats little


    for dinner, but has eaten two bowls of rice today.


    After dinner, Adair goes upstairs to do his homework, and Rex goes to the third floor to continue to


    work on his business. Lily sits alone in the living room. After a busy day, she suddenly has nothing to


    do. She doesn''t care about what is on TV. Seeing that it is nine o''clock, Lily goes upstairs to tell Adair a


    story and tucks him in.


    After finishing it, she goes to the bathroom to take a bath. The smell of oil and smoke dissipates in the


    faint scent ofvender. It is almost ten o''clock when shees out of the bathroom, but Rex is still on


    his work.


    Why does it take so long?


    Lily frowns. She leans on the bed and looks at the clock on the wall from time to time. Finally, she


    brings a cup of hot milk to the third floor.


    She knocks on the door, and then she walks in. The man is sitting behind his desk looking at the


    computer screen with a serious expression. He doesn''t even notices that Lily ising.


    Lily puts the milk on the desk and looks at Rex. Rex is actually reading awsuit file. She looks at the


    pages in the lower left corner and finds that there are more than a hundred pages.


    "Is this the case you take over?" Then, she sighed emotionally, "What kind of case? The files are so


    long."


    "I haven''t taken it over yet. I am considering." Rex''s thoughts are interrupted by her. The high-intensity


    mental work makes him really tired. He leans back, holds and kisses her hand lightly.


    "What are you worried about? Are you unsure about it?"


    "This is the first case I take after Ie back to be awyer. It''s very important, but the case is


    complicated."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What is the case about?"


    Rex meets her gaze and he is hesitant to tell her the truth. He ponders for a moment before pulling her


    into his embrace and letting her sit on hisp. He hugs her from behind. He clicks on the wireless


    mouse by his right hand, showing her the details of the file, "It''s a case about cross-border smuggling."


    "Cross-border smuggling?" Lily has also been awyer for many years, and she rarely knows much


    about such cases. Then she asks, "What are they smuggling?"


    Unexpectedly, Rex''s answer frightens her, "Guns."


    She withdraws her gaze from theputer and turns to look at the man behind her, "Are you serious?"


    Rex looks at Lily calmly, "I never joke about this."


    "OK, you can''t take it over." Lily blurts out without hesitation, looking at Rex seriously, "This kind of


    case is not easy to handle, and the government will follow up. If you take it over, you will get revenge."


    Back in London, without the legalization of guns, thew firm received a case against a white man.


    Later on, the case was finished sessfully. After all, it was just a gun, and he didn''t cause much


    damage. However, even so, thewyer in charge of the case was also retaliated. His car was smashed


    into pieces by someone, and he was warned. Fortunately, nothing else happened afterwards. But this


    reminded Lily that one shouldn¡¯t over-reach himself in this kind of attempt.


    Hence, after hearing this case, Lily''s first reaction is that Rex can''t take it.


    A cross-border gun smuggling case involves many things. He would be an indispensable part out of


    many and most likely be targeted.


    Her answer is both within and beyond Rex''s expectations. He knows that she might not agree, but he


    does not expect that she would refuse so straightforwardly.


    When he gets this case, he has also considered a lot. He has been told higher-ups that it would be


    difficult.


    "If I don''t take it over, no one can do that." If he doesn''t know he is most suitable one, he won''t consider


    so much about it.


    Lily''s expression is a littleplicated. Caring too much may bring trouble, but she still tries her best to


    calm herself down, "Rex, if you don¡¯t do it, someone else will. You can''t think like that!"


    "This case is different from the others." Rex tries his best to exin that the case is special, but Lily


    insists that he needs to refuse it.


    She thinks the case itself is dangerous, and she absolutely could not let him risk it.


    "I can''t allow you to take this case. I know what you are thinking about, but I can''t let the person I love


    the most to take the risk."


    "I may not get revenge, and it has always been well-controlled..."


    Before Rex has finished speaking, Lily stands up and says firmly, "No way."

 Chapter 520: Who Is the Most Important One?

    Chapter 520: Who Is the Most Important One?


    Rex is going to say more, but Lily''s attitude has made him stop. With the awkward silence, they look at


    each other for a long time, but Rex first speaks.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Lily, I know you''re worried about me, but as awyer, this is our duty."


    Lily is so anxious that she blurts out, "The otherwyers can do it too. Why do you have to do it by


    yourself? If you don''t go back to be awyer again, then would this case be on hold?"


    Rex''s ability is absolutely questioned by her words. He has be awyer again because of his own


    will and also, it is because she encourages him to do so. But now, Lily says this. Rex can''t help but feel


    frustrated.


    Lily regrets it the moment she speaks, but she has no other choice. She is really worried about him.


    Seeing the man''s cold face, she feels wronged and anxious, "You only know that you are awyer.


    Have you ever thought that you are also my husband and the father of our child? You''re not alone now.


    Your decision may affect our family. I really don''t want any idents."


    She is in a broken voice because Rex does not understand her.


    Seeing Lily is teary-eyed, Rex is not angry. He stretches out his hand to hug Lily, but he is refused.


    Tears are welling up in Lily''s eyes but she tries to hold them and sound calm, "Think about it yourself."


    With that, she stops arguing with him and walks out.


    Rex looks at the door that is opened and closed. His gaze turns to the steaming milk on the table. He


    clenches his fist. This is the first time they have such a big disagreement since they have made up.


    Actually, before he tells Lily these things, he is also hesitating to ept this case, but now, the true


    thoughts in his mind couldn''t be hidden.


    He wants to do it, because this case involves a lot of people, he should stand up for them.


    Is there anyone else who may have the skills?


    Perhaps there will be, but the person definitely won''t be as good as him.


    With his previous experience studying abroad, as well as some knowledge of the background of the


    case and the background of the foreign countries, he is capable to take this case, but what makes him


    hesitate is Lily and their baby.


    No one knows the result of this case for sure, but this is sure to be difficult, and he has to be more


    careful.


    Even Orson holds a neutral attitude. If Rex is not appointed by the officers, Orson wouldn''t have


    handed it over to him.


    This night, Lily and Rex do not sleep well. When Rex returns to the bedroom atte night, he finds Lily


    is not in the room. She must have gone to the guest room.


    He doesn''t go to find her, knowing that she needs to be alone at this time. If he doesn''t give in and


    forces her too hard, he will make her feel conflicted.


    When Lily gets up the next morning, Rex is not in the vi. Lily takes Adair downstairs to have


    breakfast and drives him to school.


    Along the way, something is weighing on her mind. Even Adair sees it and asks her, "Mom, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Lily turns to look at her son''s young and handsome face and says with aplicated expression,


    "Adair, what do you want to do when you grow up?"


    Adair is only a child, and his attention is easy to be distracted, "I want to be an architect!"


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s interesting, I like to build blocks, like the Lego. Looking at those beautiful buildings, I


    would feel very amazed. If I could have a building like this one day, it will be great," when Adair speaks


    of this, he is quite excited with the sense of sincerity.


    Lily also feels it is great. It is very rare that a child can his own ideas, "Adair, you need to work hard. To


    be an architect is not easy. "


    "I will!" Adair says it firmly, and then he suddenly thinks of something, "Oh, right, Mom, I have another


    dream!"


    "What is it?"


    "I also want to be awyer!"


    Hearing this, Lily is a little surprised, "Why?"


    "I want to be like mom and dad, to be able to help others!" Adair speaks with pride, "At school, my


    ssmates asked me my parents'' job. I told them you arewyers. They are so jealous! I also want to


    be like you!"


    The little child does not know how stressful and boring it is. He just sees the adults working hard and


    being respected and acknowledged by others, so he has the same thought.


    After hearing this, Lily has mixed feelings. If she didn''t argue with Rexst night, perhaps she would be


    very touched and happy for her son now. However, with what happenedst night, she gets a lot going


    on.


    It is with happiness, relief and also with worry.


    The car is stopped at the school gate. Adair gets out of the car and walks to the school. Lily drives to


    the florist. On the way, she thinks a lot.


    Back then, in order to take care of her son and her family, she chooses to open a florist. She does not


    have the desire to be awyer again to make some achievements. However, hearing her son''s words,


    she couldn''t help but suspect what she thoughtst night.


    Does she really not have the moral integrity to be awyer?


    This makes Lily feel puzzled. She believes she has it. Although she is focusing more on her family now,


    she has once worked as awyer at home for one year and abroad for five years, which makes her


    know herself well.


    She is not a person who would give up easily and she has principles in thew.


    She has always been proud of herself, but when it is rted to Rex, she makes such a choice. She


    does not feel that she is wrong. Is it wrong for her to love her family? However, such a choice may


    make her to feel puzzled. Should she support Rex?


    During this day, Lily''s mind is somewhat unhinged. Business is good in the shop, and dys is capable


    to treat it now. Lily has assigned her to be the manager to be in charge of some work, and she out


    much effort to coordinate andmunicate with the partners and franchisees.


    She has never made any mistakes in her work, but today, she even makes a mistake on the purchase


    order.


    dys thinks Lily feels ill, so she prepares the jujube and ginger tea for her and she walks to the


    workroom, "Lily, you don''t look good. Why don''t you go back and rest today?"


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief, "It''s fine. I''m OK."


    Lily is depressed the whole day. She thinks about the things about the shop and Rex, and she feels


    quite tired.


    It''s time to get off work. She is not in a hurry to go home. She sends a message to Rex to tell him that


    she is working overtime, and then she calls Abby out for some drink.


    They meet in a club with membership schemes. The environment here is quite good, without any ugly


    people around.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. Abby has lost a lot of weight. Fortunately, she has a high


    color and looks well.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look unhappy." Abby sits down, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Is Rex


    upsetting you?"

 Chapter 521: She Is Caught Drinking

    Chapter 521: She Is Caught Drinking


    Abby hits the right note. Lily is a little amused and says, "Am I that obvious?"


    Abby takes the wine list from the waiter and nods, "It''s not that you''re obvious. The only one who can


    make you feel bad is Rex."


    Lily is lost for words. She thinks that Abby is telling the truth.


    "What would you like? Beer, red wine, or cocktail?" Abby asks.


    "I would like whisky," says Lily. Abby is shocked.


    "What?" Abby doesn''t believe what she heard and asks, "Are you going to get drunk?"


    "I am in a bad mood, why don''t you drink with me?"


    Abby is not a coward either. She orders a bottle of whisky generously and says, "OK, it is not easy for


    me to get drunk once. I''m going to drink with you."


    The wine is quickly served. They get a te of fruit for free. Lily puts a slice of lemon in the ss and


    pours some whisky. And then she clinks sses with Abby and says, "Thank you for drinking with me."


    Abby smiles, "You''re wee."


    Lily drinks the spicy liquid. When she is in a good mood, she doesn''t think alcohol is a good thing.


    When she is in a bad mood, it really helps alleviate her anxiety.


    "What''s the matter with you two this time?" Abby asks.


    Lily thinks of the conversation between themst night and feels upset. She says, "He got a case. It''s


    dangerous. I don''t want him to go. But Rex thinks that he has the obligation to stand up as awyer."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "Yes," Lily says solemnly, "It''s very dangerous."


    "Talk with him. He will understand you. You have been going through so many difficulties, and such a


    trivial matter won''t keep you apart."


    "I had talked with him, but..." Lily hesitates. She looks down at the wine in the ss, as if her heart is


    soaked in it. She says, "I don''t know if I did the right thing."


    Abby knows that Lily is in a dilemma again. As a woman, she can understand Lily. Sheforts Lily,


    "Actually, both of you are right. However, your positions are different, and your points of view are


    different. I know that you are worried about his safety. Rex definitely understands that, too. He will not


    me you."


    Lily doesn''t feel much better. She says, "I sent Adair to school today. He said that he wanted to be an


    outstandingwyer like his parents. Abby, I don''t know what to do..."


    As a wife and a mother, she doesn''t want Rex to take any risks. However, when she thinks about the


    significance of this case, she feels that she was very selfish and insignificant.


    "Lily, everyone is selfish. I know that you have a sense of justice, but I don''t want this sense of justice


    to be a shackle that makes you choose what you don''t like."


    Lily also wants to make a choice regardless. But if she stops Rex to do something, she is afraid that


    she would never let it go. Even if she will let it go, what about Rex?


    She knows Rex well. He looks aloof and indifferent, but in fact, he is enthusiastic and active in dealing


    with the cases. Although his enthusiasm is well concealed by him, Lily can still feel it because she is


    the same kind of people.


    Essentially, they share a lot inmon.


    Lily and Abby drink ss after ss of whiskey. They finish half of a bottle of whiskey and Lily is drunk.


    Abby''s alcohol tolerance is better than Lily''s, so the former is a little sober and rational.


    They talk and drink. Neither of them pays attention to the cellphones on the table. When Lily goes to


    the washroom, her phone lit up again. Abby nces at it. It is Rex.


    She doesn''t think too much and answers the phone, "Rex, your wife is with me. Don''t worry..."


    Rex has called eight times before, but no one answers the phone, so he is on the verge of losing his


    temper. When he hears Abby''s drunk voice, he can''t hold back his anger any longer. He nces at the


    clock on the wall. It is ten-fifteen in the evening. Great.


    Rex puts on a coat and goes out. He says in an extremely cold voice, "Where are you?"


    ...


    Twenty minutester, an eye-catching Maybach, with a beautiful drifting, steadily stops at the entrance


    of the bar. The tires rub against the ground, creating a gust of wind.


    Many passers-by unconsciously stop when they see this scene. The moment the car stops, they see a


    man with a slender figure open the door and appear.


    It is a pity that they can''t to see this man''s face clearly because of the darkness of night. However, the


    man''s figure is enough to shock the others.


    "What a handsome man!"


    "Oh my God, is he the overbearing CEO in reality?"


    "I really want to see his face..."


    The whispers behind him do not attract the slightest attention of the man. He walks into the bar with a


    gloomy expression. The manager immediatelyes forward and is about to ask if Rex had any


    reservations, but is frightened by the coldness in Rex''s eyes.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, we only open for membership..."


    Rex doesn''t stop and he is aggressive. His anger can be felt from a distance of ten meters away.


    The manager follows behind fearfully and is afraid to stop him. He can only watch Rex barge into the


    private room.


    Rex sees the thin girl with her head on the table with a single nce. His worry and anxiety turn into


    anger at the moment he sees her. He walks up to Lily with a few steps. It is Abby who sees him first.


    "Oh, you''re here. Are you here to... pick up... your wife?" Abby speaks with a lisp. Obviously she is


    drunk.


    Rex nces at her and takes out his phone to send a message to Orson. And then he ignores Abby


    and pay attention to Lily, who worries him and angers him.


    "Get up."


    A cold male voicees from above her head. If Lily had been awake now, she would know that he


    was trying his best to hold back his anger and she couldn''t anger him again.


    Unfortunately, she is drunk now, so she can only fall asleep regardless.


    Seeing that Lily on the table doesn''t react, Rex is angrier. He directly reaches out and pulls her up from


    the table. Although his movements arerge, he is careful and doesn''t hurt her.


    Lily only feels dizzy for a moment, and then she sees a familiar handsome face.


    "Rex?" she asks and the overwhelming smell of alcohol can be smelled on her breath.


    Rex frowns and says sternly, "Can you stand up?"


    Lily doesn''t care if she can, and immediately nods, "I can!"


    "Thene home with me."


    "OK..." she says and gives a hup. She puts her hands on the table and tries to control her bnce.


    Unfortunately, she is drunk and can''t keep bnce. She tries to stand up and immediately falls back to


    her seat powerlessly. She mutters to herself in a puzzled tone, "Why can''t I stand up..."


    "..." Rex stands at the side and watches her toss around coldly. He says, "You have the ability to lie and


    drink, but you don''t have the ability to stand up?"


    Lily immediately pouts. She is unhappy and can''t vent her grievances. Hearing his sarcastic words, she


    leaps up with all her strength.


    With a muffled thud, her knee crashes into the corner of the table. Rex is startled and the coldness in


    his eyes is gone. In the next second, he moves quickly and grabs onto her shoulder before he could


    have time to react.

 Chapter 522: Ill Only Listen to You

    Chapter 522: I''ll Only Listen to You


    Lily''s eyes get red and are filled with tears because of the pain. She cries, "It hurts..."


    Rex can''t hold back his worries anymore. He walks around the table and leaned over to hold Lily into


    his arms. He is worried about her, but he says unfriendly, "Stop moving if you feel pain!"


    Before leaving, he nces at Abby, who has a clear consciousness, and says, "Stay here and don''t go


    anywhere."


    ...


    After leaving the bar, Rex directly puts Lily into the passenger seat. When he gets on the car, Lily has


    fallen into a nap with her eyes closed.


    When Rex looks at her calm and harmless profile, and he thinks about her behavior of lying and


    sneaking out to get drunk, he loses all his patience and love. He starts the car and drives fast.


    Lily almost has a sudden sprain in the lumbar by the huge inertial force and she feels sick. She opens


    her eyes in a daze and tries to see the situation clearly. However, she can''t think. She whispers, "Slow


    down..."


    Rex is angry that Lily dares to request him when she is drunk.


    He sneers. Not only does he not slow down, but he also drives faster. However, he tries to avoid rapid


    decelerations. Maybe he is afraid that she would vomit.


    Along the way, Lily doesn''t stay quiet. Sheins that the light in the ceiling is too bright, the seat


    belt is too tight, and the trees outside the window move too fast....


    Rex can''t be any angrier. He is so enraged. If the person sitting beside him were not Lily, he would


    have kicked him or her out of the car.


    The car finally drives into the courtyard of the vi. However, Lily stays in the car and refuses to get off.


    Rex wants to force her, but he fails to catch her with great difficulty because of her dodges.


    "Are you going home or not?" he asks with a stern face.


    "No, I don''t want to go home," Lily replies without hesitation. His voice is soft because of alcohol, but it


    is no weaker than a nuclear bomb when it hits Rex.


    Rex smiles and looks around. However, his smile quickly disappears. He turns his gaze back to her.


    Looking at her red face, he ms the car door and says, "OK. Stay in the car for a night."


    Lily is dumbfounded by the loud sound of the door closing. The light in the car is off. She looks out of


    the window. Unexpectedly, she only sees a leaving figure.


    He is leaving.


    People who get drunk are sensitive and fragile. It is well shown in her.


    Her upset and grievance is magnified infinitely. She is sadder as if she is abandoned by the whole


    world. She bends down and hugs her knees to curl herself up.


    Rex walks to the door of the vi and is about to enter the password. His concern about Lily finally has


    the upper hand. He turns around and looks at car. The streamlined sports car is quiet, and he can''t see


    the people inside.


    When he thinks that Lily might have left, he can''t help but tense up. He struggles with himself for a long


    time, but he is unable to ignore Lily.


    "Shit!"


    He walks back to the car. As soon as he walks close to the car, he unlocked it with remote car door


    opener. He opens the door. He thinks that he would see a quiet sleeping face, but to his surprise, he


    sees that she is curling up.


    Rex is at a loss for a moment. He keeps the door open with a hand and says, "Get off."


    Tears fill her eyes when she hears him return. But she pretends not to hear him and doesn''t move at


    all.


    Rex is about to be irritated by her stubbornness. When he sees her slightly trembling, he can''t help but


    feel distressed. He says in a soft voice, "Lily, get out of the car and go home with me."


    "I''m not going home," she says and sobs like an angry child.


    Her sobbing voice quells Rex''s anger. He sighs helplessly, "Why don''t you go home?"


    "You don''t want me anymore."


    Rex is confused.


    He frowns and asks, "When did I say that I don''t want you?"


    He wishes to stay with her every day and he never thinks to leave her.


    What Lily says next answers his question.


    "You''re going to take that case. You don''t want me anymore..."


    In the dim night, Rex''s eyes darken. He watches her insist on ignoring him. So is it all because of that


    case?


    Her cries break his heart and he can''t get angry anymore.


    He falls for her, and he can do nothing but love her.


    Rex thinks that Lily is sent to torture him. She always has a way to soften him. Even though she is the


    one who gets drunk, he thinks that it is his fault.


    Rex sighs silently. He crouches down and says softly, "I want you. To me, you are the most important."


    "You''re lying. Work is the most important thing to you." Lily thinks that she is pitiful. Sheins


    unreasonably, "I don''t want you to take the case. You said that I didn''t have the integrity and


    responsibility as awyer. It seems that I''m a bad person. I''m just worried about you. Is it wrong for me


    to be selfish? I don''t want you to leave me anymore. I''m scared..."


    Although everything has passed, but she will never forget the feelings of the experiences. She is


    insecure, and she is especially afraid that Rex would leave her.


    When Lily finishes speaking, she feels a hand touch her back gentle. The warm hand moves from her


    neck to her back, giving her strength and warmth.


    He softens his voice and says word by word, "I won''t leave you. I will do what I promised you. Work is


    nothing more than work for me. You are the only one I can''t lose." His voice is attractive and she is


    moved.


    Lily finally looks up at him and her face is covered with tears. She is a mother of a child, but she is still


    a fragile girl who longs to be loved.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Rex, it''s not that I don''t want you to go..."


    Before she can finish, Rex suddenly interrupts her and says, "I''m not going to take the case, okay?"


    Lily looks into his ck eyes and is lost for words for a moment.


    "I won''t do anything that you don''t like. I''ll only listen to you."

 Chapter 523: Lustfulness in the Bathroom

    Chapter 523: Lustfulness in the Bathroom


    He will only listen to her.


    Lily is surprised by what he says, and she bes a little sober in the cool wind.


    Last night, he seemed to ask her for advices, but Lily could tell that he was going to take the case. So


    she became emotional and quarreled with him. She is surprised that he would give up because she is


    against it.


    She knows that it would be difficult for Rex to change his mind, because he is firm and insists on


    upholding justice. But now he does change his mind and is not going to take the case.


    Lily is astonished. She is very surprised that he makes such a choice. She doesn''t see the slightest bit


    of reluctance in his eyes. He is willing to do anything for her.


    Lily''s tears gush out once again. She reaches out and hugs Rex''s neck. Her tears quickly soak his


    cor. She says, "I''m sorry. I know you want to take it. I''m just afraid that you would be in danger...."


    Sensing that she calms down, Rex heaves a sigh of relief and hugs her. "I know. It''s my fault."


    However, Lily shakes her head and says, "It''s not your fault. I''m too selfish. I want you to be mine, and I


    don''t want anything bad to happen to you."


    What she says is what she truly feels. Rex hugs her tightly and says, "OK, I won''t take it. I''ll spend


    more time with you and Adair."


    The night wind sweeps away their quarrel, but Lily doesn''t feel better. She finally gets out of the car and


    goes back home with Rex hand in hand. It iste and Adair is asleep. The house is quiet, and the


    sound of footstepsing upstairs is a little obvious.


    After they enter the bedroom, the sensor light lights up and shines at Lily''s red eyes. Seeing that she is


    in silence, Rex sits by the bed and pulls her to sit on his legs. He looks up at her and says, "Why are


    you still unhappy?"


    Lily doesn''t say anything. She is unhappy. Even if he agrees to her request, she can''t feel happy.


    She doesn''t want Rex to take the case. Rex decides not to take the case, but she doesn''t feel relieved.


    Instead, she feels depressed.


    Seeing that she is absent-minded, Rex touches her face and asks, "Are you dizzy?"


    "Rex," she suddenly calls his name in a soft voice.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rex gently looks into her eyes and says, "Go ahead."


    "Do you want to take that case?" Lily bites her lips. She thinks that she is unreasonable. Rex has


    promised her that he won''t take the case, but she keeps asking the question.


    Rex wants to answer "no" so that she can feel better. However, being honest is the most important


    thing for them to be together. So he hesitates for a few seconds and nods honestly, "Yes, I want to take


    it."


    Lily is unhappier to hear his answer. She looks down and says, "I never want to interfere in your work."


    "I know."


    "But I''m interfering..."


    "You are doing it for my own good."


    Lily is more upset. She thinks she is the same as those people who force others to do something they


    dislike on the excuse of "for your own good".


    He says softly, "Don''t think too much. Go take a bath and sleep. Otherwise, you''ll have a headache


    when you wake up tomorrow. Don''t go out for drinks sote at night anymore. I''ll be worried."


    He was so panicked when she didn''t answer her phone. If she kept not answering her phone, he would


    ask Pehry locate her and directly rush over to her.


    Lily knows that she was wrong, so she admits her mistake and says, "It''s my fault. I won''t do it again."


    "OK. Go and take a bath." After saying that, he gets up and is about to run her bath. Unexpectedly, Lily


    hugs him.


    Rex doesn''t know what is going on.


    "Do you feel upset?"


    Lily shakes her head and says, "No."


    Rex can''t figure out what she is thinking, so he can only allow her to hug him quietly.


    They are silent for a long time. And then Lily says after struggling with herself, "If you want to take that


    case, then take it."


    Rex almost thinks that he hears wrongly. He asks in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Lily grits her teeth and immediately regrets her words. She hugs him tightly and says, "Stop asking. Or


    I''ll go back on my wordter."


    Rex is surprised that she would suddenly weaken when he is ready to give up. "Lily, you..."


    Lily doesn''t know what she is afraid of. She interrupts him and says, "I know what I''m saying. I''m not


    taking nonsense and I am sober. Although I''m afraid that you might be in danger, I believe that you can


    handle it well and protect yourself. I don''t want to force you to give up your dreams and stop you from


    doing what you want. Even if you agree to me this time, will you agree to me next time? What about


    every time in the future? I don''t want to be the one to stop you. I just want you to know that I care about


    you very much. I love you very much. You must take good care of yourself."


    "..."


    Rex quietly listens to every word she says. A strong affection fills his heart and he is excited for a long


    time.


    "Rex, I really love you."


    The strong affection hits him and he is willing to be conquered by her.


    Rex can''t find a word to express his feelings. He lowers his head and kisses Lily on the lips with


    affection.


    Lily can barely breathe. Rex loosens his grip on her slightly. He doesn''t move away his lips and says,


    "Lily, I love you too. My Lily..."


    No man can remain calm after she tells her feelings, not to mention that Rex loves her so much. If he


    can obtain her promise and support, he will have no worries.


    "But you must promise me that you won''t be in danger because of the case," says Lily.


    Rex puts on a charming smile. He stares at her with his attractive eyes and says, "OK, I promise you."


    Lily feels hot under his gaze. She struggles and says, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Rex doesn''t let go and leans forward, "I haven''t run your bath yet."


    "Never mind, I''ll take a shower..." Before Lily can finish her words, she suddenly lets out a cry because


    she is lifted in the air. When she knows it, she finds that she is carried by Rex. She says, "Rex, put me


    down!"


    However, Rex strides into the bathroom and closes the door with a leg. Not long after, Lily starts to


    gasp.


    "Don''t move," says Rex.


    "Rex, let me go. I can do it myself!" Lily says and struggles.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''m dizzy," Lily says.


    "It''s ok. You won''t feel dizzy when you get hotter."

 Chapter 524: Hawk, a Mysterious Man

    Chapter 524: Hawk, a Mysterious Man


    The next morning, when Lily wakes up, she finds that she is hugged in Rex''s arms. Rex notices her


    slight movement and asks, "Are you awake?"


    His voice is slumberous but charming in the morning.


    Lily closes her eyes again and smells the faint fragrance of peppermint on him. She says, "I''m a little


    sleepy."


    Rex kisses her and says, "You stayed up tootest night. Don''t go to the shop today." He is afraid


    that she doesn''t get enough rest.


    Lily sighs, "I have an appointment with decorators. We need to draw up the blueprints and decide the


    overall style for the chains."


    "The others in your shop can do that."


    "I have to do this myself. I don''t trust someone else," Lily says and looks at the time. It is almost eight


    o''clock. She feels guilty and says, "I can''t send Adair to school."


    Thinking of Adair, Rex can''t help but smile, "He is going to me me again."


    When Lily has no time to send Adair to school, Adair always mes Rex. He thinks that Lily spends too


    much time on Rex. However, Rex doesn''t defend himself because he is amused by Adair''s cute look.


    They are lovey-dovey for a while. After having a simple breakfast, Rex sends Lily to the florist. By the


    time he arrives at the firm, it is almost 9:15.


    It is rare for Orson to see Rex bete. He is frightened as if he sees a monster, and he says, "I don''t


    believe that a self-restrained maniac like you would bete for work."


    Rex doesn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he nces at Orson indifferently and asks, "It waste when


    you sent Abby homest night. Did nothing happen?"


    Orson can read between the lines. He is gloomy when he thinks of that Abby got drunk and puked on


    him and on his carst night.


    Well, he and Rex were in the same situationst night.


    "Are you going to take that case?" Orson asks worriedly.


    "Yes."


    "Are you telling the truth? Does Lily agree?"


    "Yes," Rex softens his eyes and says, "She said that she didn''t want to stop me from pursuing my


    dreams, and she would support me."


    Rex shows their love to Orson suddenly. Orson thinks that he doesn''t need to worry about them at all!


    "Be careful. You can talk with me if you have any doubts. You can always trust me."


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    Rex gets the case, but few people know that. It is vital and no one dares to spread the news.


    People think that he will do something big since he is back. However, they wait for a long time but Rex


    does nothing. They guess that Rexes back for management and he doesn''t intend to take any


    cases.


    The rumor is quickly spread, but Rex doesn''t pay any attention to it. He focuses on the details of the


    case and holds teleconferences with the staff of various departments of the government every day to


    discuss the details.


    With the emergence of a lot of key evidence of the case, the detained suspects'' psychological defense


    lines are gradually disintegrated, and the case has made great progress.


    In Southeast Asia, many people are implicated in this case.


    ...


    In L Country, there is a white vi in the middle of arge area of poppy fields in the border mountain. A


    man is sitting in the outdoor balcony on the second floor. He holds a goblet in one hand and a box of


    white powder in the other. He looks thoughtfully at the field below. The field looks ordinary, but in fact it


    is extraordinary.


    "Hawk, more and more people are involved in this case. Are we really not going to cutting off some of


    them?" a foreigner, Nero, says not far from the balcony.


    "I remember Kerwin said that this case was not thatplicated," Hawk says indifferently, showing no


    emotions.


    He is wearing a white nightgown that covers his legs. He is 1.88 meters tall. Even if he is half-lying on


    the railing, he looks tall and strong.


    Nero is lost for words, and he can''t help but feel sorry for Kerwin. He says, "It wasn''t veryplicated,


    but things go wrong and are out of our control to our surprise."


    Hawk suddenly chuckles. However, hisughter is cold and chills Nero. He says, "Surprise? We''re


    doing a special business. We have to make sure everything is under our control."


    Nero is frightened and lowers his head. He is afraid of looking at Hawk and he says in a cold sweat,


    "Hawk, I promise that you will get a satisfactory result!"


    "You want me to trust you again?" Hawk finally says something. He turns around and walks into the


    room against the sunlight behind him. He stops in front of Nero and says, "Are you sure?"


    Nero feels that he still has a chance to survive. He looks up at Hawk, who is so young and energetic.


    Hawk has a perfect mixed-race face and looks harmless. However, once you look at his eyes, you


    would realize how dangerous he is.


    He is like a sleeping lion, which will wake up and attack you at any time.


    Nero can''t help but shiver. He says, "Hawk, please give me a chance. I will take good care of it!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I give you a chance but you fail again, who will bear my losses? How can I exin it to others?"


    Hawk looks at Nero coldly. Nero is overwhelmed.


    "But... since this is happening..."


    "This is happening?" Hawkughs arrogantly as if he hears a big joke. Afterughing, he suddenly


    turns a gun on Nero''s head and says, "You mean that I have to trust you since things are as that bad?


    You should know that I hate threats!"


    Nero feels the cold muzzle of the gun on his forehead. His life is so weak now and he is powerless. He


    raises his hands over his head and says anxiously, "I didn''t mean that. I never think of that. I just want


    to try to make up for the losses as much as possible!"


    Hawk narrows his eyes and asks threateningly, "What if you can''t retrieve the losses?"


    Nero doesn''t know how to answer, but he knows that he has to say something now. A few seconds


    later, he grits his teeth and points at his head, "If I can''t retrieve any losses, I will kill myself."


    "You''re betting your life on it," Hawk says slowly. Nero is overwhelmed in such a strange atmosphere.


    Hawk finally moves the gun away and says, "I will go over there with you. If anything goes wrong, you


    will get more than a bullet!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 525: Put on an Act in Coordination with Ryan

    Chapter 525: Put on an Act in Coordination with Ryan


    Outside the operating room of the First People''s Hospital, Eunice sits on a bench in the corridor. She


    anxiously looks at the doctors and nurses whoe in and out from time to time. After waiting


    anxiously for nearly five hours, the door of the operating room finally opens.


    Doctor Weld takes off his mask as he walks out. He looks exhausted.


    Eunice walks over and asks with anxiety, "Doctor Weld, how is my mother?"


    Doctor Weld says tiredly, "The operation was a sess. You can rest assured. She will be transferred


    to the ward in a while. You can rx now."


    Eunice heaves a sigh of relief. She feels that the stone on her chest has finally been removed. She


    feels at ease and says, "Thank you very much, Doctor Weld."


    "You''re wee. You can go and see herter."


    Twenty minutester, Lorraine Quesnel, Eunice''s mother, is sent to a ward. She is still unconscious.


    The nurse gives Eunice some notes of caution and leaves. There are six beds with patients in the


    ward, so it is not silent.


    Eunice looks at her mother, who is weak on the bed, with mixed feelings. Not long ago, she was still


    very anxious about the operation fee. In the blink of an eye, the operation has already beenpleted.


    She feels that she is in a dream. Although the cost of the follow-up treatments is very high, it is less


    than 400,000 yuan. However...


    Eunice thinks of the man who gave her hundreds of thousands yuan. They have met no more than five


    times, but she can''t forget him.


    He hasn''t appeared again after he gave her the money. Eunice doesn''t know why.


    She wonders if he gave her the money just because he has a lot of money.


    Seeing her mother fall asleep, Eunice doesn''t dislike the man that much. She is even slightly grateful.


    Although she is unhappy and afraid when she thinks of the man, nevertheless, were it not for his


    money, perhaps her mother wouldn''t have a chance to get treated.


    No one knows what would happen to Lorraine if she can''t get a surgery. Her illness will never stop


    worsening no matter you are rich or poor. For Lorraine, time is of the essence.


    As the days pass, Eunice spends all her time on the hospital and work ces every day. She works as


    a saleswoman at a bar. She is not afraid of the hardest and most tiring jobs, as long as she can earn


    money.


    One night, after finishing her work, Eunice goes to the hospital exhaustedly. Just as shees in the


    hospital, she received a call from Winfred, the manager of the bar. She looks at the caller ID and


    pauses for a moment before answering, "Hello, Winfred?"


    "Eunice, that rich man you mentioned is here again. Come over now."


    Eunice grips on the phone tightly and her heart beats fast. She says, "OK, I''ll be right there."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Eunice gets out of the taxi. Many luxury cars stop at the entrance of the bar. She


    walks in without looking at them. A familiar member of the staff brings her to Winfred.


    "Where''s he, Winfred?" Eunice asks before she can breathe smoothly.


    "Take it easy. Come with me." Winfred takes her to the workroom which istes them from the


    deafening music outside. He looks her up and down and says, "I called you as soon as she arrived. But


    soon a woman came to him. The woman is in her twenties. She is well-dressed. I guess she is with the


    rich man!"


    Winfred thinks that Eunice can definitely earn arge sum ofmission from Ryan. Unexpectedly,


    another woman breaks in.


    Eunice is shocked for a moment, but she quickly recovers and says, "It''s OK. I just want to talk with


    him. Please tell me where he is."


    Winfred is surprised. He doesn''t think that Eunice is bold, because she is usually modest and


    obsequious. Anyway, it is not bad for him.


    Winfred thinks for a while and says, "Well, I''ll ask the bartender make two sses cocktailster. And


    then you bring the cocktails to the man for free."


    Eunice frowns and doesn''t want to make things soplicated. She says, "No. I''ll just say a few words


    to him. There is no need..."


    Winfred interrupts her and says, "Listen to me. Just do what I say."


    And the he pushes Eunice the bar counter regardless of whether she is willing. He hands her an


    exquisite tray with the cocktails and says, "Go ahead."


    "..."


    Eunice has no choice but to carry two sses of cocktails towards the private room on the second


    floor. At the door, she has her hands full and can only kick the door gently with her foot.


    "Come in."


    A man''s calm voice sounds inside. It is a little different from what she had heard before. However,


    Eunice can''t tell the difference. She just thinks that the voice is more serious and restrained.


    She takes a deep breath and walks into the private room. When she and Ryan look at each other, both


    of them are surprised, especially Ryan. Seeing her enter, he narrows his eyes slightly. A lust shes in


    his eyes, but he quickly hides it.


    Eunice looks away and walks over to the table with the cocktails. Now she can see the woman sitting


    on the sofa clearly.


    The woman is elegant.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her face and her appearance show elegancepletely. Although the lights in the private room are not


    very bright, her skin is pink and white and seems to be shining.


    Especially she has the charm of a mature woman. Eunice thinks she is a beauty in school, but she is


    surpassed by the strange woman.


    She clears her throat and is about to say that they can get the cocktails for free. However, before she


    can say anything, her wrist is suddenly grasped by Ryan. Then, she is pulled towards the sofa.


    When she falls down and sits on the sofa, the wine is spilt. She looks at the man beside her and says,


    "You..."


    "Didn''t I say that you didn''t have toe today?" Ryan says before Eunice can say something.


    Eunice looks at him in confusion. There is a warning hidden in Ryan''s eyes. Eunice is afraid and her


    hands tighten as she holds the tray. The next second, she looks down and ces the tray on the table.


    She looks at the woman, Lily, and says to Ryan, "I missed you so much. I ordered two sses of wine


    downstairs just now. I think it is just the two of us. I don''t know..."


    She looks at Lily, who is sitting opposite her, and asks, "May I know her name?"


    "You don''t need to know," Ryan says indifferently. But Eunice is surprised to notice his imperceptible


    nervousness.


    "Be nice," Lily says gently. And then she says to Eunice, "My name is Lily. I and Ryan are friends for


    many years. Nice to meet you."


    Eunice thinks that Ryan has a special rtionship with Lily, so he winks at her and asks her to help out.


    But now it seems...

 Chapter 526: Pay Me Back by Sleeping with Me

    Chapter 526: Pay Me Back by Sleeping with Me


    Eunice looks at Lily''s gentle eyes and says softly, "Nice to meet you, too. My name is Eunice."


    Lily is surprised to see Eunice be intimate with Ryan because she never sees Ryan be with any


    woman. Eunice looks young in her early twenties. She is beautiful and pure, and looks like a harmless


    little rabbit beside Ryan.


    Lily thinks that it is interesting. It is astonished to see Ryan be with such a pure girl.


    However...


    Lily thinks of the topic they had just talked about. Ryan wants to persuade her that Rex shouldn''t take


    the case. He has some understanding of the other party''s strength. Lily refuses his kindness. He thinks


    that she wants to keep a distance from him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Lily just believes that Rex can handle it well.


    Ryan thinks he has seen through her thoughts and says, "Can you be at ease now? I don''t help you out


    of personal feelings for you, so you don''t need to avoid me."


    Lily helplessly sighs. She isn''t impatient because of his misunderstanding. She is very tolerant and


    patient. She exins, "I am not intentionally avoiding you. You don''t need to worry about this matter. I


    believe Rex can handle it well. However, you should worry about your own business if you have the


    time."


    She smiles meaningfully at Eunice and says, "You are the only girl who has been with him all these


    years."


    Eunice is astounded. She knows nothing about Ryan and she just knew his name few minutes before.


    She can''t believe it.


    "I''m telling the truth." Lily looks at them and tries to see through something. Unfortunately, Ryan hides


    his feelings well and Lily can see nothing. She says, "Since you have a partner, I have to leave. My


    child is waiting for me at home. If you have time,e and visit him. Adair misses you very much."


    Ryan''s face darkens. When Lily stands up and is about to leave, Ryan finally says, "Lily, this case is


    complicated and difficult. You have to be careful."


    "I see." Lilyforts him, "Don''t worry. I will tell you immediately if I need you."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No. Just stay with Eunice." Lily walks to the door with her bag and waves to Eunice. "See you next


    time."


    Eunice hurriedly stands up. She thought that they should be rivals. To her surprise, Lily is so easy-


    going. Eunice is at a loss. "Goodbye."


    The door closes, and the private room is silent.


    Just as Eunice is about to breathe a sigh of relief, she is pulled back to the sofa. However, this time,


    she is not treated as gently as before. Her neck is directly grabbed by Ryan. Although she doesn''t feel


    much pain, she feels threatened.


    She holds her breaths. She looks at the Ryan in horror and asks, "Mr. Ryan, you are ungrateful!"


    She just yed along and put on an act with him. However, he is ungrateful and treats her bad right


    after Lily left.


    "How do you know I am here?" Ryan asks in a cold and fierce voice.


    "Winfred told me," Eunice says honestly. She knows that she can''t fool him, so she tells him the truth, "I


    came to ask you something."


    Eunice asks seriously, "Did you pay for my mother''s surgery?"


    "No," Ryan denies without thinking, and his expression is as gloomy as a grey sky. He says, "Don''t


    think about pestering me, or you will regret it."


    If she thinks that he is a good person with a kind heart, it''s better for her to forget it.


    Eunice doesn''t believe his answer at all.


    No one will help her solve the problem except for him. Her social rtions are simple, and she can


    know easily that he is the one who helped her.


    "It''s you," says she firmly. She doesn''t flinch or be afraid. She looks straight into his eyes and says,


    "You paid for it, didn''t you?"


    Although she doesn''t understand why he refuses to admit it, Eunice can guess that Ryan''s identity


    might be extraordinary.


    But it has nothing to do with her. All she wants to do is to find out the truth.


    Ryan stares at the stubborn girl with sinister eyes. There is fear but much courage in her eyes. Ryan is


    somewhat annoyed.


    She says slowly and clearly as if she is afraid that Ryan will not understand, "Four hundred thousand


    yuan is arge sum of money. I write an IOU. Ie to ask you to sign it. Perhaps it will take me a long


    time, but I will definitely pay you back. You can charge me interest."


    When she finishes speaking, Ryan releases her. He flips over the cocktails and shouts, "Get out!"


    The crisp sound of breaking ss rings out in the quiet private room. Eunice is startled and shivers.


    Looking at the liquid flowing on the table, she wants to run away, but...


    Thinking of the 400,000 yuan, she clenches her hands and stands up in front of him. She takes out the


    IOU and ces it on the table. "Mr. Ryan, please sign your name. I guarantee that I will not appear in


    front of you in the future. I will transfer the money into your ount."


    Ryan looks at the slender and white hand. He looks up at her fearless face. She is neither weak nor


    timid. She is courageous. Her body is weak, but her heart is tough.


    Ryan hates his feeling, which seems familiar.


    He takes the slip of paper with his index finger and middle finger and says in disdain, "You want me to


    sign it?"


    Eunice pauses for a moment and nods with certainty, "Yes."


    "Do you know what my signature means?"


    Eunice is speechless.


    However, it is clear that Ryan does not intend to give her time to speak. He says, "I won''t sign it for you


    casually. Who do you think I am?"


    Eunice is mute. She didn''t think too much when she came. She is not pretentious. The money is


    suspicious and it may be a risk to use it. Only by an IOU will she be able to prove where the money


    comes from.


    However, Ryan doesn''t have the slightest intention of signing it.


    Eunice knows that he is humiliating her in this way. He is telling her that her behavior is out of her


    league.


    But she has to do so. So even if Ryan says so, she still bravely suggests, "Since Mr. Ryan is worried,


    you can ask yourwyer to draw up a more formal loan contract, and I can sign it."


    Ryan sneers. Seeing that she is determined pay him back, he stands up and walks to her. He asks,


    "Do you have to pay me back?"


    Ryan''s strong aura overwhelms Eunice, though it is bodiless.


    His aura is too strong, and she is nervous to get close to him.


    She tries to calm down and says, "Yes."


    "There''s no need to be so troublesome. If you insist on paying me back, you can... sleep with me!"

 Chapter 527: Take a Bullet for Him

    Chapter 527: Take a Bullet for Him


    Eunice stares at him and her eyes widen. She hugs herself and her face turns red. She thinks that


    Ryan mistakes her. Or maybe she is so cheap in his eyes. In short, what he says make her feel she is


    pped on the face.


    She calms down and says seriously, "Mr. Ryan, you misunderstand me. I never think that."


    Ryan looks her up and down and sneers, "What else can you give me except your body?"


    Eunice wants to retort, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    "The four hundred thousand yuan is your reward for staying with me that night. Get out of my sight, or


    you''ll be sorry." After saying that, Ryan walks out of the private room without looking back.


    Eunice doesn''t think that her actions today will anger him. She thinks that it may have something to do


    with Lily. He may like Lily, so he tries his best to help her.


    Eunice is surprised that such a merciless man will have a soft side.


    "Oh dear, why are you still here?" Winfred pushes open the door and interrupts Eunice''s reflections. He


    looks at the messy wine sses on the table and feels a headache. He asks, "Did you offend the


    customer?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eunice regains her senses and looks around the empty private room. She turns to grab Winfred''s arm


    and asks, "Where is he?"


    "He just went downstairs... Hey! What are you doing?"


    Before Winfred can finish speaking, Eunice picks up the IOU and rushes out. She runs to the parking


    lot on the first floor in one breath. She sees the tall figure at a nce. He is walking towards the car


    with two bodyguards beside him.


    The parking lot is dim. It is on the side of the main entrance of the bar. Just as Eunice is about to run to


    him, she suddenly catches a glimpse of a tiny halo of light shining on Ryan''s white cor. It is


    impossible to find it without carefully looking at the cor.


    Eunice knows very well what it is. She has seen this frightening light spot in countless movies.


    She blurts out without thinking, "Mr. Ryan, be careful!"


    Eunice''s scream cuts through the quiet air. Ryan subconsciously dodges to the left. A bullet is shot and


    embeds itself in the car door, sending out a chilly sensation.


    He dodges it!


    Eunice heaves a sigh of relief. She looks down and pats her chest as she walks to Ryan. "I was scared


    to death. Fortunately, I saw..."


    Suddenly, she hears a sound of something piercing through the fresh.


    She stops. She has to stop because of the pain. A bullet hits her left shoulder, and she feels great pain.


    Eunice looks down at her left shoulder. Her clothes are stained with blood. She smells the blood from


    her shoulder.


    She loses her strength because of the pain. She is powerless and falls to the ground. She closes her


    eyes and is ready to hit the ground. To her surprise, someone takes hold of her falling body.


    "Eunice?"


    For the first time, Ryan calls out her name, in a husky voice with anxiety.


    Eunice uses almost all of her strength to open her eyes. She finally sees different emotion appear in his


    cold eyes. However, she faints before she can figure out what emotion it is.


    ...


    Half an hourter, a car stops outside an apartment building. Ryan immediately carries Eunice out of


    the car. Her clothes have been taken off. Her wound has undergone simple disinfection and


    hemostasis. She is covered by an oversize coat, and her face is extremely pale.


    When the elevator stops, a bodyguard opens the door in front. The doctors and nurses are waiting for


    them in the room.


    Ryan puts Eunice on the improvised operating table and Eunice is anesthetized immediately. She


    bleeds a lot. Fortunately, her aorta isn''t injured.


    "Mr. Ryan, the situation is critical. We need to move," one of the bodyguards suggests.


    Ryan has got used to such idents from his early year experiences. At that time, there would be


    people who tried to kill him every day. When something happened, they would move right away.


    But now, Ryan looks at Eunice and doesn''t have the slightest intention of leaving.


    The bodyguard seems to understand what he is thinking and can''t help but be anxious, "Mr. Ryan..."


    "We''ll talk about it after she wakes up," says Ryan, and he walks out of the room and sits on the sofa in


    the living room. Looking at the darkness of night outside the window, he lights a cigarette and smokes


    violently.


    The process of removing the bullet is very long, because the bullet injured most of her tissues and


    almost cut her bones. When removing the bullet, the doctor had to be very careful.


    Everything goes smoothly. However, Eunice loses a lot of blood and the hemorrhage is beyond their


    expectations. It is an emergency and they don''t have enough blood bags.


    One of the doctorses out and looks at the man with a gloomy expression. He says, "Mr. Ryan, the


    patient is bleeding too much. She doesn¡¯t have enough blood left. But we don''t have enough blood


    bags for her right now..."


    "What is her blood type?"


    The male doctor is shocked for a moment and says, "Type A."


    The man stands up and put the cigarette butt out in the ashtray on the table. As he walks, he rolls up


    his sleeve and says, "I am a person with blood type A. Take my blood."


    The male doctor looks at the arm that is exposed in the air and hesitates. He is afraid of touching Ryan.


    "Hurry up!" Ryan growls, and his eyes are cold and sharp.


    The male doctor is so frightened that he trembles, and he answers, "Yes!"


    Ryan lies on the bed beside the operating table. The needle enters his blood vessel, but he doesn''t


    frown. Red blood flows into the processor through a transparent tube and into Eunice''s body.


    A tube connects the two of them. Looking at Eunice''s closed eyes, Ryan feels upset for no reason.


    He is from a criminal underworld. No matter how many years have passed, the bloodthirsty factor in his


    bones will never change. Blood always excites him. However, he calms down when he sees Eunice


    bleeding.


    He brings her here and has the doctor operate on her. She suddenly breaks into his world.


    A dark and dangerous world.


    She is involved in the trap defenselessly.


    He doesn''t expect that Eunice will find him again after taking the 400,000 yuan. However, he is d


    that Eunice hase today, or Lily will be the one who gets injured.


    Ryan looks at Eunice''s pale face and thinks, ''Eunice, I told you that you would regret if you came to me


    again. Now, I''m afraid that you have no time to regret it.''

 Chapter 528: First Meeting

    Chapter 528: First Meeting


    Ever since Lily and Ryan parted ways in the bar, they haven''t contacted with each other for a period of


    time. Lily thinks that Ryan may be busy, and he may still have a grudge against her because of their


    last conversation. So she doesn''t think too much and leaves him alone.


    Lily makes almost all the preparations for the florist chain. A lot of people have called to ask about


    joining the chain since she opened the florist. She is too busy to handle it, so she leaves it to the


    professional manager. Rex thinks it is a pity that Lily can''t manage the chain. But Lily doesn''t think so.


    She didn''t expect to make such a big chain when she nned to run a florist. She wants to spend more


    time with Adair and Rex, and she hopes to take good care of the family.


    Getting busy is not her original aspiration. Moreover, she believes the professional manager can do


    well.


    Lily still focuses on the first florist. Although she earns a lot of money every day, it isn''t important for


    her.


    The wedding is underway. In the blink of an eye, it is the day to get the wedding gown. Rex has made


    time for it in advance. However, he has an important impromptu meeting. He has no choice but to ask


    the driver to send Lily over.


    Lily leaves it to Pehry. She thinks it is a good chance for Pehry and Journey to meet each other.


    Near the end of work, there are more orders in the florist. Most of them are online orders. They need to


    make the bouquets before customerse to take them. When they are understaffed, Lily is down-to-


    earth and will help clean the workshop and take out the garbage.


    There is a recycling facility behind the store. She goes out from the back door and takes out the


    garbage. When she turns around, she sees a shadow.


    She is frightened and instinctively takes a few steps back. She memorizes the man''s appearance with


    a single nce.


    His skin is whiter than Asians. His dark maroon hair curls naturally. Under the thick bangs is a pair of


    European-looking brown eyes. His nose is high and straight. He is sharp-featured, especially his lips,


    which were slightly thick but sexy.


    He looks like a European as well as an Oriental, a hybrid actually


    There are many foreigners in J City, but few of them are as attractive as this man.


    Lily''s gaze lingers on him for a few seconds but she doesn''t think too much. Just as she is about to


    leave, the man beside her speaks in localnguage fluently. He says, "Excuse me,dy. I''m lost. Could


    you give me directions?"


    "You''re lost?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for this florist, but I''m not familiar with this area." As he speaks, the man takes out his


    phone and shows Lily an online map. The destination is her florist.


    Lily is shocked and points at the wall, "This is the florist you''re looking for."


    "Here?" The man seems a little surprised. He looks around and says, "But I can''t find the door."


    "You''re heading in the wrong direction. I''ll take you in through the back door." Lily points at the small


    door where shees out.


    The man nods happily and says, "Thank you so much."


    The man walks behind Lily. Lily doesn''t suspect him and directly leads the way. Behind her, the man


    looks at Lily''s petite figure with cunning eyes. He looks her up and down curiously.


    Is she the barrister''s wife?


    He thinks she may be a smart woman. However, she looks like an inoffensive college student.


    She is more charming than her photos. She is petite, and has Oriental femininity and gentle


    temperament. Especially her face is smaller than his palm. He doesn''t have the heart to hit her.


    Hawk sneers in disdain. Lily turns around to look at him. He immediately put on a kind smile and asks,


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Here we are." Lily pushes open the door and let the man walk in first. When he passes by her, she


    sees a long scar on his wrist. She frowns slightly.


    "My wrist was injured in a car ident. Does it scare you?"


    Lily is surprised that the man is so perceptive and notices her slight frown.


    Lily immediately withdraws her gaze and says, "No, it doesn''t. I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone thinks it is scary." Hawk knows how to divert people''s attention. He walks


    to the clusters of bouquets and praises them, "They are beautiful."


    "Thank you. Take your time, please."


    Hawk walks around in the shop. He seems to be looking at the beautiful flowers, but in fact, he is


    looking at the structure of the shop. The shop can be seen quickly at a nce, except for the


    workroom.


    dyses out from the workroom and sees the man in the middle of the florist, and she asks, "Lily,


    who is this? Is he your friend?"


    "No, he is a customer."


    "Customer? He is charming..." dys subconsciously looks at the man.


    Lily is amused and says, "Go do you thing."


    Hawk notices them whispering, but he pretends to see nothing. He picks up one of the bunches of


    flowers and strides towards Lily, "I want to know who is the owner this shop."


    Lily looks at him in surprise and says, "I am."


    "What a coincidence. I''m here to purchase bouquets on behalf of mypany. We have arge


    demand and require high quality. Your shop is more in line with our conditions. I wonder if we can have


    a long-term cooperation." Hawk hands her his business card.


    Lily takes it. On the gilded card, Lily sees the name of a foreignpany that she is not familiar with,


    as well as the man''s name¡ªOden.


    "Oden?"


    "Yes," Hawk replies naturally as if it is his real name, "May I know your name?"


    Lily thinks that something is strange, but she can''t tell what is strange. She politely holds out her hand


    and says, "Nice to meet you. My name is Lily."


    "Miss Lily, do you have a quotation for the bouquet?" Hawk continues his n step by step.


    Lily nods. Just as she is about to ask dys to get the quotation, the phone in her pocket rings. She


    takes out the phone and finds that it is Rex calling.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hawk narrows his eyes when he sees the name on the screen. In the next second, he turns around


    and keeps a distance with Lily gently.


    Lily answers the phones, "Hey, Rex?"


    On the other end of the phone, Rex has just finished the meeting, and he says tiredly, "Are you home


    yet?"


    "Not yet. I am in the shop and help out. We have a customer here now."


    "Customer?" Rex looks at the time and asks, "Is there anyone elsete at night?"


    "Yes, we''re almost done. I''ll call you backter."


    "OK."


    Lily hangs up the phone. Hawk puts on an evil smile. But when he turns around and faces Lily, his


    smile is kind. He asks, "Miss Lily, there''s my email address on the business card. It''s gettingte. You


    can send the quotation to my email address."


    Lily thinks that he may hear the contents of the phone call and he doesn''t take up a lot of her time. She


    nods apologetically and looks at the bouquet in his hand "OK, this bouquet is for free."


    "Really?" Hawk raises his eyebrows andughs unscrupulously. He gives her a meaningful wink with


    his brown eyes. "I''ll see you soon."

 Chapter 529: To Comfort His Wife

    Chapter 529: To Comfort His Wife


    After hawk leaves, Lily can''t get him out of her mind. He is so exotic that she can''t forget him, thought


    they only meet once.


    It is not because that man is extremely handsome, but because he has an aura that is different from


    that of an ordinary person. She only has seen this kind of aura from Rex and Ryan before.


    Lily is absorbed in her thoughts. She doesn''t notices Rex''s arrival and Rex has stood beside her for a


    while. In the end, dys can''t bear to watch anymore. dys quietly touches Lily''s arm and says,


    "Lily, Mr. Rex is here."


    Only then does she regain her senses. She looks up at Rex and asks, "Are you done with your work?"


    "Yes." He naturally holds Lily''s soft hand and carefully rubs it in his palm. "What are you thinking? You


    are so absorbed."


    Lily shakes her head and says, "Nothing. Maybe I''m tired."


    "Lily, go back and have a rest. You have been busy all day long. You should go home and rest early. I''ll


    leave when I''m done counting." dys takes over the detailed list from Lily.


    Rex nces at dys and says, "It''s been hard work."


    "It''s OK. I''m d to do so."


    When they leave the florist, it is gettingte. After asking Lily for advice, he brings her to a famous fish


    restaurant for dinner.


    "Did you ask Pehry to get the wedding dress?"


    Lily looks up from the menu and says, "Yeah. You don''t have time."


    Speaking of wedding dresses, she can''t help but feel unhappy. They had made an appointment, but


    Rex suddenly went back on his word because of business. However, it is her wedding dress, so Lily is


    upset that Rex couldn''t go with her to get it.


    Rex can tell that she is unhappy. They are sitting opposite at a dining table in public. Rex is thin-


    skinned and doesn''t know how tofort Lily after thinking for a long time. He can only ask bluntly,


    "Are you angry that I couldn''t go with you?"


    Lily''s heart is filled with anger. She looks up and res at him reproachfully. She doesn''t say anything.


    After ordering a few dishes, she hands the menu back to the waiter. The waiter leaves, and she pours


    herself a ss of water and drink.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" Rex asks.


    She''s sulking right now so she doesn''t want to talk.


    Seeing that she turn around, Rex realizes the seriousness of this matter. He changes his seat and sits


    beside her. "The meeting was in an emergency. I couldn''t leave."


    Lily knows that the meeting is impromptu and important, because she has been awyer for at least six


    years.


    However, although she knows why, she will still have a grudge in her heart. She says angrily, "You said


    that I was more important than your job. But you forgot it when you work."


    "I promise it won''t happen again." Rex, who is a kick-asswyer, is humbly currying favor with his wife.


    If others see him, they will be shocked.


    Lily doesn''t keep pestering. She puts down the ss and winks at him, "Thenpensate me."


    "OK, tell me what you want."


    He is happy that she has a request.


    Lily blurts out without thinking, "I''m going to Y City for a business trip at the beginning of next month for


    two days. Go with me!"


    Y City is a coastal city in the south. The weather there is fine now inte autumn and early winter. The


    temperature there is warmer than that of J City. They can enjoy the travel after work.


    Rex counts the time and asks, "When are we going?"


    "The first two days of next month."


    If it were before, Rex would have agreed without hesitation. But now he gets such an important case,


    he has no choice but to check his schedule.


    Seeing him take out his phone and check his schedule, Lily has a scrunched-up face. She pulls his


    sleeve and pleas, "Forget your schedule. Just two days. Make the time. It''s been a long time since we


    have gone out alone."


    Rex looks helplessly at the Lily and says, "Lily..."


    "I won''t listen! I know what you want to say. Don''t use work as an excuse," Lily says egoistically.


    Looking at her trying to pretend that she is not angry, Rex thinks that she is very cute. She will never


    bother him for these matters. Maybe she is unhappy for being neglected recently, so she says so.


    She has always been ashamed of telling her feelings. Since she has suggested it, Rex doesn''t want to


    refuse her.


    "Are you sure you want me to go with you?" Rex raises his eyebrows slightly and smiles mischievously.


    "I am sure. Will you go with me?"


    "Yes." He finally promises her. Looking at her exquisite and beautiful face, Rex softens his heart, "My


    wife is angry. I have to do what she wants."


    His dark eyes are as beautiful as ck pearls and full of affection. Lily blushes to look at them.


    She whispers, "I haven''t married you yet. I am not your wife."


    Rex is unhappy to hear what she says and pinches on her waist gently. Lily cries out in surprise. He


    bends over to whisper in her ear through clenched teeth, "Do you want me to marry another woman?"


    Before Lily can speak, the waiter pushes open the door of the private room from outside. They maintain


    an intimate posture. Lily is holding Rex''s arm while Rex is whispering in her ear. From behind, it looks


    like they are kissing.


    The waiter is dumfounded and stammers, "The... the food is ready."


    Lily blushes. She pushes away Rex and strikes her hair. She feels so embarrassed that she wants to


    die.


    However, Rex is calm as if nothing happens. He sits uprightly and says to waiter calmly, "Bring us the


    food."


    His handsome face is with indifference. Lily thinks that he ispletely a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He is


    so sanctimonious.


    After the waiter finishes serving the dishes and leaves the private room, Rex looks at Lily and asks,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lily expresses her surprise, "Who can imagine that you are like this privately? You are usually


    indifferent."


    Rex is amused, "Like what?"


    "Like really different from what you pretend to be."


    "Didn''t you know that the day you met me?" he says and looks at Lily''s chest meaningfully.


    Lily understands what he means.


    She bites her lips and blushes. Her face is as red as a cooked shrimp. "What... what are you talking


    about?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at her blushed face, Rex seems to see the little girl who was naive many years ago. He eyes


    fill with lust and he says in a low voice, "You must have me go on to the trip with you on purpose."


    "No, I don''t." Lily''s eyes widen in anger. She understands what he means.


    "Stop exining. I understand everything. You can say it out directly. Don''t be shy."


    What is it? What should she say? She doesn''t think anything at all!


    Just as Lily is about to argue, Rex puts a piece of fish meat into her mouth and says, "Eat."


    The tender fish melts on the tongue and is delicious. When she sees that Rex is carefully removing the


    small bones from fish for her, she doesn''t feel angry anymore but feels love.

 Chapter 530: Trample on the Bottom Line

    Chapter 530: Trample on the Bottom Line


    After meeting Lily, Hawk directly returns to the house he had arranged in advance in J City. It is a very


    ordinary residential building, and it looks a little old on the outside.


    His car is a ck andmon. It looks ordinary, but in fact, its windows and doors have been modified


    and are firmer than professional bulletproof ss.


    In particr, the speed of the car can reach the sports car level, and it can run faster than 99% of the


    cars.


    "Hawk, what are you looking at?" The one who speaks is Hawk''s henchman, Bagot Evans, who has


    been following him since he started his own career.


    Bagot is a Chinese. However, when he was young, he was kidnapped and sold to Southeast Asia. He


    used to survive in the dangerous fights every day. He is tough and has remained loyal to Hawk. Hawk


    is always suspicious, but he trusts Bagot. It shows how loyal Bagot is.


    There is a scar on Bagot''s left shoulder and it is close to his heart. It is by a bullet which he took for


    Hawk.


    Hawk smiles, "I''m reading an email."


    "Email?"


    "Yes." Hawk finds out Lily''s picture in his phone. It was taken at the florist today when Lily didn''t look at


    him. She has a pretty profile and her eyes are filled with gentleness as she looks at the bouquet. Her


    expression ispletely different from theirs. It is so clean and beautiful that he... He wants to tear it


    apart!


    "Is she Rex''s wife?" Bagot nces at it and says, "Looks like she is innocent."


    Hawk wasn''t interested in getting close to Lily. However, he was aroused when he talked with her face-


    to-face. He started smuggling when he was eighteen. He has experienced a lot in seventeen years. In


    his eyes, human life is not worth a straw and he can kill a man easily. He is surprised that he doesn''t


    want to kill Lily.


    Hawk suddenly thinks that getting close to Lily isn''t that boring. He lightly clicks the button to reply the


    email. The light shines on his sunken eyes and makes a shadow. "It''s getting more and more


    interesting."


    "Hawk, what do you want to do about the case?"


    "Let nature take its course." Speaking of the case, Hawk doesn''t show any panic. He is prepared. Just


    some of their underlings are involved in this case and Hawk doesn''t care. In such a bad state, to let it


    go is the best for them.


    However, the case will not end easily.


    He has to teach these people a lesson so that they will not dare to offend him again.


    "Kill Oden." His deep brown eyes are emotionless, as if he is talking about the weather. "His name is


    good and I''ll use it."


    Bagot nods slightly, "Yes."


    ...


    The smuggling case has a breakthrough almost a month after Rex took over. The public security


    authorities have captured a few aplices of the suspects. They are investigating and interrogating


    the aplices, who have confessed soon about many details about the case.


    Rex keeps pursuing. He clearly lists their usations with relevant uses.


    Considering that there are other people will be involved, the higher-ups hope to spend more time to find


    out them, and punish all of them severely at the court.


    "Rex, it''s been hard on you this time." After the meeting, a leader deliberately talks with him alone. "I''m


    d to have you."


    Rex''s expression is indifferent, neither ttering nor iming credit. He says, "I hope that the case can


    be closed before my wedding."


    "No problem. This case will be over in at most half a month."


    "By the way," Rex suddenly thinks of what he had promised Lily, and says, "I have to go to Y City in


    several days on a personal trip."


    "OK, you should take a rest after this period of time." After saying that, the leader specifically warns


    him, "In times of emergency, you must pay attention to safety."


    Rex''s eyes are cold with solemnness. He says, "Don''t worry."


    After arranging his work, Rex finally goes to Y City with Lily. Lilyes to visit a flower supplier. The


    work is simple and she can send someone else to do. But she hasn''t go on trip for a long time, so she


    goes out for rxation.


    Lily is invited to dinner by the flower supplier. She keeps refusing, but the other party insists on her


    attending.


    "Mr. Cannon, I have something else to do in Y City. I''m sorry I can''t have dinner with you tonight... No,


    I''m not dissatisfied. I''m telling the truth. Next time I''ll treat you..."


    Before she can finish her speech, Rex can''t hold back any longer. He snatches the phone from her and


    says in an extremely cold voice, "She needs to apany her husband. Do you have any questions?"


    Rex hangs up angrily. Lily doesn''t know what Mr. Cannon has said to anger Rex.


    Lily is astonished to see Rex acting so childishly. She rushes over and snatches the phone back. But


    it''s toote.


    Lily is at a loss as to whether to cry or tough, "Rex, what are you doing?"


    "I did nothing wrong."


    "That''s the supplier I inspect. You screw it up! How can I get in touch with himter?" When Lily thinks


    of what he said to the supplier just now, she is ashamed.


    ''Apany her husband.'' He is shameless to say it openly!


    "You want me to go on a trip with you, but you ignore me." Rex is annoyed.


    "I didn''t agree him. I was refusing him."


    "So I did the right thing."


    Lily is at a loss for words. She can only stares at him and says, "Rex, you are childish!"


    Actually, Rex is also very embarrassed. But there is nothing he can do. When there is another man


    pestering Lily, he can''t hold back his anger.


    "I came here with you, so you must be responsible to me."


    Lily is helpless. Rex is in his thirties, but he act like a newbie who has just fallen in love. Sometimes,


    Lily doesn''t know why he is jealous.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, Lily loves his naughtiness. She can only pamper him.


    Lily walks over and grabs his hand, and she says "OK, I''m responsible for you. Let''s go out for dinner,


    alone. OK?"


    Rex nods in agreement. He puts on his coat and follows her out of the hotel.


    Rex has a friend in Y City, and his friend lends him a car, which is parked in the underground parking


    lot of the hotel.


    They take the elevator down to the underground parking lot. He walks in front and Lily follows closely


    behind him. When they are getting the car, a beam of car light suddenly lights up not far away and


    shines on her directly.


    The car makes terrible engine noises. Lily turns around and sees the car driving towards her


    wildly.

 Chapter 531: A Dangerous Moment

    Chapter 531: A Dangerous Moment


    "Be careful!"


    Rex''s heart seems to be in his mouth. He stretches out his hand and pulls the frightened Lily into his


    arms as the car narrowly misses her.


    The ck Volkswagen has no signs, nor does it even have a license te. It''s obvious that someone


    has been waiting here for a long time. Thus, it''s not just an ident.


    Rex''s face instantly darkens. He holds Lily''s hands tightly, being afraid that Lily will disappear if he


    doesn''t pay attention.


    In pain, Lily looks up at his tense chin. She does not understand why he''s so nervous, thinking it''s just


    an ident. "I''m fine."


    Rex doesn''t say anything. He sweeps around the parking lot and finally fixes his eyes at the


    conspicuous spot where the car parked just now. It''s directly opposite Rex''s car. That person intends to


    warn and irritate Rex by using such a method.


    ''Even in front of me, they dare to hurt Lily.''


    Lily looks at Rex who puts on an angry expression in doubt. She slightly moves her arm, which is hurt.


    "Rex, what''s wrong with you?"


    He doesn''t say anything, but directly pulls her into his arms and walks towards the elevator entrance.


    Lily is puzzled for a while. As he pulls her, she''s a little unsteady on her feet. "What''s wrong with you?


    Aren''t we going to have dinner?"


    The man remains silent. His eyes overflow with malevolence. Only then does Lily realize how terrifying


    the aura around Rex is. Just as he is about to take her into the elevator, Lily suddenly stops and says,


    "Rex, what happens?"


    "I''m not feeling well."


    Lily''s shocked. "Now?"


    He was fine just now. Why does he suddenly feel unwell?


    "I had a headache. I feel worse now after being scared by you." Since she still wants to ask, Rex bluffs


    her by citing his previous illness. "It may also be rted to the fact that I haven''t taken the drugs on


    time recently."


    Sure enough, his words soon catch Lily''s attention. "Why? Karl instructed that you must take them on


    time."


    "Recently, I''ve been too busy with the case. I''ll make it upter."


    Although Lily is anxious, she has to follow him back to the hotel. Rex doesn''t rx until he enters the


    room.


    After taking the medicine as Lily tells him, Rex sends Lily away and asks her to take a bath. He


    pretends to order food and calls the police. "Ask people to protect me. Someone followed me just now


    and almost caused an ident."


    Across from the hotel, Hawk is hiding behind one of the bright windows. He can''t help but be excited


    when his subordinate tells him what has just happened.


    When Hawk hears that Rex is extremely nervous, he is surprised. "I don''t expect that a woman will


    be Rex''s weakness. What a pity!"


    In Hawk''s eyes, it''s simply a joke. Hawk never loves anyone, let alone a woman. Now that Rex''s


    obvious weakness is exposed in front of him, it will only amuse Hawk.


    "Hawk, aren''t you afraid of being discovered if you follow Rex like this?" Bagot is a little worried. Hawk


    impulsively asks someone to threaten Rex, thetter will definitely be vignt.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hawk doesn''t respond. Instead, he stares at the opposite hotel window for a long time. He then picks


    up the binocrs at the side. Unfortunately, against the curtains, he only sees blurry light.


    "Bagot, I suddenly don''t want to stop like this," he abruptly says, which astonishes Bagot.


    Bagot is afraid that Hawk will act on impulse. "Hawk, you need to calm down."


    "I''m very calm." He puts down the binocrs. At the thought of Lily, he smiles involuntarily. "I want to


    know what Rex''s bottom line is."


    "Hawk!"


    "Stop." The man puts his finger on his lips, his brown eyes as sly as a lizard''s. "Rex always goes


    beyond the limit of my patience. It''s my turn."


    ...


    That night, Rex and Lily have dinner at the hotel''s revolving restaurant. For fear that Rex will feel


    unwell, Lily stops asking him to go shopping anymore. When he sleeps, Rex hugs her tightly, as if he


    wants to embed her into his body.


    The next morning, Lily wakes up before eight o''clock. Rex is still asleep. Seeing that his shoulders are


    exposed, she tucks him in.


    The sleeping man is suddenly awoken and grabs Lily''s small hand that is hanging in midair.


    Lily is shocked and looks at him in doubt, "Have I disturbed you?"


    On seeing Lily, Rex rxes. Last night, he didn''t dare to sleep soundly, afraid that something


    unexpected would happen in the middle of the night. This kind of conditioned reflex is caused by his


    high level of nervousness.


    With bloodshot eyes, Rex pulls Lily back into his embrace and says, "Sleep a little longer."


    Lily understands that he is usually busy with his work, so she lets him lie in. But she isn''t sleepy, thus,


    she takes out her phone to look at the wedding scene design.


    She has decided on two main colors, yellow and blue. The entire venue will be decorated with yellow


    and blue items. Blue is her favorite color, while yellow is Rex''s. She has been worrying that these two


    colors won''t match. But it appears to be quite fresh and bright.


    Lily is looking at her phone when she receives a new email. She casually opens it, which is sent by a


    foreign man named Oden. The content is very simple. Oden''spany epts her offer. For a long-


    term cooperation, Lily needs to meet and talk with him.


    Lily is a little surprised, not expecting things to go so smoothly. She then answers Oden''s email that


    she can meet him when she returns from a business trip tomorrow.


    Perhaps she is too immersed in the email that Rex couldn''t help but look up. He nces at the ordinary


    email, only to find an English name. "Oden? Since when you have a foreign client?"


    Lily is shocked by Rex''s question. "Oden came to my shop earlier. Theirpany needs to make a


    purchase, and they think my products are more suitable."


    "Purchase?"


    "Yes, I told you before that my shop takes this kind of supply order." Finding that he frowns again, Lily


    asks, "Rex, have you been too tiredtely?"


    This is the first time that Lily finds Rex is so sensitive.


    Hearing this, Rex knits his brows. He wants to tell her. However, he is afraid that it will not only be


    useless but will also make her even more uneasy.


    He sits up and doesn''t feel sleepy anymore. "Maybe I have been too busy."


    Looking at the obvious dark circles under his eyes, Lily feels sorry for him. "I hear that there is a


    famous spa here. We can go and rx."


    Rex applied for protectionst night, so it won''t be a problem for them to go out today.


    Rex nods in agreement, but what he is thinking has nothing to do with rxation. He believes that the


    indoor activity is better than the outdoor one, and it will be safer to reserve a private room. However, he


    never expects he will regret making such a decision the most.

 Chapter 532: A Kidnapping Behind Closed Doors

    Chapter 532: A Kidnapping Behind Closed Doors


    After breakfast, Rex and Lily drive to the spa. As soon as they enter the room, they smell incense


    prone to calm people down. Lily has booked a package service in advance. The technician leads them


    into the room. After getting changed, Lily and Rex enter the spa. Lily''s delicate and satiny skin is


    charming. If it weren''t for the wrong time, Rex would have sex with her now.


    As Lily is paddling, Rex clears his throat a few times, and then forces himself to look away.


    The technician has been massaging at the side. The gentle water refreshes Lily. She feels so


    comfortable that she almost falls asleep.


    "Miss Lily, you also chose a cold bath, it needs to be done in another room." The technician reminds


    Lily softly.


    Lily nodszily. "I almost forget. I''ll go over right now."


    As she is ready to get up, but Rex grabs her. "You may catch a cold. Don''t go."


    She smiles and waves her hand. "It doesn''t matter. I asked just now. There are Chinese medicines in


    the water. It''s good for my health."


    "Then I''lle with you."


    "No need. You had a headache yesterday. You can''t soak in cold water." Lily holds his hand, feeling


    that he is weird today. "Twenty minutes is enough. There is no need to worry."


    Considering yesterday''s incident, he is quite uneasy.


    Rex wishes he could tie her to him so that she won''t go anywhere, but she insists. For fear that she will


    notice something, he lets her go.


    Just as Lily leaves, Rex walks to the door and winks at two policemen in in clothes guarding the


    entrance. Rex feels relieved when he sees the police following Lily.


    The room where Lily will take a cold bath is at the end of the corridor. Lily follows the technician''s


    instructions and pushes the door open. "Miss Lily, wait a moment. I''ll go fetch the massage tools."


    As the technician leaves, Lily walks to the small bathtub alone. She is wrapped in arge white towel,


    and most of her body is covered. Lily cannot wait to go in, so she takes off her bathrobe. In an instant,


    only a towel that looks like a tube dress remains on her body.


    The white towel is only long enough to cover the thigh. After carefully stepping into the bathtub, Lily lets


    out a cry, for her slender legs feel so cold.


    In the room, it can be heard that Lily is sloshing the water. She doesn''tpletely submerge herself


    into the water until she tries several times. Being stimted by the cold water, her skin suddenly


    tightens. Just as she is about to adapt to this temperature, she feels a warm touching from her


    back. She senses clearly that someone is behind her.


    How can anyone sneak in such a private ce?


    Lily is shocked. Without looking back, she directly rushes out of the bathtub. Unfortunately, the man


    behind her notices her movements. He immediately takes out a towel and covers her mouth, pulling her


    back.


    Lily is tightly gagged. She cannot see the person''s appearance with her back left to the man, so she


    struggles desperately and causes arge number of sshes.


    The door to the room has been closed, and the technician who said he was going to get the massage


    tools doesn''t return.


    Lily''s heart is beating fast. Only then does she understand that she and Rex have been watched since


    the moment theye in here!


    Suddenly, an ice-cold sharp knife is gently pressed against her neck. The de has already been


    sharpened, emitting a frightening light. If she is not careful, it will cut open her skin and flesh.


    Lily stops resisting, and she flushes fromck of oxygen.


    "I know there are people guarding outside. If you don''t want to die, be quiet." Behind heres the


    man''s sinister voice.


    Lily feels that she has once heard this voice, which sounds familiar. In a trance, she suddenly


    remembers the foreign man she met in the shop. She widens her eyes in horror and groans


    uncertainly.


    Hawk presses the knife against her skin tightly. Having made sure she won''t resist anymore, he


    releases his grip.


    Fresh air pours into her nose, and Lily gasps, not daring to move or turn around. "Are you ... Oden?"


    The man behind her sneers, "Oden is dead."


    Lily''s heart once again is in her mouth. How dare he kill people? Who is he?


    "You''re bolder than your boyfriend." Hawknds his hand on Lily''s smooth shoulder mischievously.


    Noticing his touch gives Lily gooseflesh, Hawk presses heavily. "I wanted toe to you yesterday. I''ve


    been restraining for a long time."


    ...


    The scene happeningst night in the underground parking lot shes through Lily''s mind. Only then


    does she understand. "You were the one who wanted to hit me, weren''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t mean to hit you. I just wanted to warn Rex."


    Based on his simple exnation, Lily understands his purpose. Cooperation and purchase are just his


    excuses to deliberately approach her.


    After figuring out his intention, Lily forces herself to calm down and says, "What do you want to do?"


    The calmer she is, the more excited Hawk is. He enjoys terrifying people who areposed.


    That kind of gaze full of fear will excite him. Hawk takes delight in making others scared. He is


    bloodthirsty and indifferent. Everyone is afraid of him, but Lily is an exception.


    It is interesting.


    The man presses harder, and the knife inserts half an inch deep into her skin. Dark red blood flows


    down Lily''s shoulder, and she howls.


    "No one can question me!" Hawk stretches out his hand and forces her to face him. He leans forward


    slightly and others will think they are kissing. "Because of this case, my subordinates are scared and


    worried. Do you know what I am thinking?"


    Lily is examining his handsome face. She thought he was a gentleman when she first met him, but now


    he looks like aplete freak!


    Hawk continues, "I wonder how Rex will be like if he panics. Will he stop or proceed?"


    ''It is obvious that he is here for Rex, and he wants to threaten Rex by using me.''


    This thought shes through Lily''s mind, and she frowns. "You want to use me to control Rex."


    "That''s right. You are his Achilles heel."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re wrong. He won''t be hampered by me or anyone else. The most important thing to him is his


    work," Lily says with so much certainty in her eyes that no one will suspect that she is lying.


    Unfortunately, Hawk is not an ordinary person. He will never be fooled by lies. He believes in what he


    sees.


    "We''ll find it out after we try." After that, Hawk moves the knife that is pressed against Lily''s neck


    towards her chest, terrifying Lily extremely.


    He stares at Lily''s trembling body with pleasure. His gaze sends shivers down Lily''s spine.


    The room is quiet. It is unknown whether she has stayed in the room for too long or officers have


    sensed something unusual. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door.


    "Miss Lily, are you alright?"


    Lily can clearly feel that the knife is pressed harder. She suppresses the fear and tries her best to calm


    down. "I''m fine."


    No sooner does she finish than the side of her neck is heavily hit. Overwhelmed by a dull pain, Lily has


    a ckout and faints.

 Chapter 533: I Want You to Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 533: I Want You to Be My Girlfriend


    When Lily wakes up, she finds she is in a huge bedroom. After opening her eyes, she is greeted by a


    luxurious crystal chandelier hanging above her. There is no light in the room, only moonlighting


    from the window.


    She tries to move her body. She doesn''t feel anything unusual, except the pain caused by the hit from


    her neck.


    Lily carefully sits up from the bed. In a daze, she hears a clear male voiceing from the darkness.


    "You''re awake."


    Just as Lily is about to get out of bed, the sound reminds her of what happened before she fainted.


    In the private room, the man is holding a sharp knife against her, and blood oozes out...


    Lily abruptly turns around, finding that there is a man on the sofa not far away. She narrows her eyes


    and looks carefully. He is indeed that foreign man.


    Hawk stands up from the sofa, as if he has been waiting for a long time. He moves his neck, turns


    around and walks to the wall behind him. Then he raises his hand and presses down the switch.


    With a clear sound, the room bes bright. Lily shields her eyes against the dazzling light. Being


    afraid that he will do something, she hurriedly moves her hand away.


    There is a sofa, a table, and a bed in the room. The floor is covered with high-grade cashmere carpets.


    It appears to be indescribably strange that the emptiness and luxury coexist.


    Seeing him walking towards her, Lily gets out of bed in a hurry and stands still. She doesn''t have time


    to put on the shoes, so she retreats to the windowsill barefoot. "Don''te over!"


    How will Hawk listen to her? He keeps walking straight and then stops less than two meters away from


    Lily. He looks at her mischievously. "Do you want to jump down?"


    Lily''s face is pale as she stares at Hawk''s iparably handsome face. "I would rather jump down


    than stay in the same room with you!"


    "Alright, please go ahead." Hawk puts on a dismissive smile. He takes a few more steps forward, ready


    to catch her.


    Lily panics. She grits her teeth and turns around. As she intends to climb onto the windowsill, she is


    astonished at the sight of the garden full of flowers outside the window, red alternating with white and


    purple.


    "Why aren''t you jumping?" Havinge over, Hawk follows her sight. "I buried a lot of things


    underground. You may hit one if you are lucky. Even if you don''t fall to your death, you will die from the


    force of the explosion."


    Lily is shocked by the scene. Even at night, she can feel the terrifying aura of the garden. They are not


    ordinary flowers, but poppies.


    Ever since she runs a florist, she has studied varieties of flowers. She once unintentionally searched


    poppies. However, she only looks them on the picture, and she has never seen them in real life. As


    such arge number of poppies are swaying with the night breeze right in front of her, Lily thinks they


    are scary rather than beautiful.


    To Lily''s surprise, this man owns so many illegal poppies. Who exactly is he?


    Noticing that Lily gradually stiffens, Hawk suddenly pulls her into his arms while she is absent-minded.


    As Hawk leans against her back, Lily uneasily twists her body. "Let go of me!"


    Hawk is 1.88 meters tall. It''s easy for him to control Lily, who is more than 20 centimeters shorter than


    him. "Don''t move. If you excite me, you will be suffering."


    "Oden, what are you going to do?" As he breathes by her ear, Lily feels disgusted, as if she were


    wrapped in a poisonous snake.


    "I''m not Oden. This stupid name doesn''t suit me." Unsatisfied with this address, Hawk tightens his


    arms, and Lily feels suffocated.


    It hurts....


    Checking her disgust for being hugged, she stares at the reflection on the window in front of her. "Who


    exactly are you??"


    "It looks like your husband hasn''t told you much." Hawk bends down and rubs his chin against the top


    of her head. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach him a big lesson."


    Lily is repelled by his touch. Hearing Hawk''s warning, she has an ominous premonition. "What are you


    going to do to Rex?"


    "I want him to taste the feeling of losing something he cares about. It will definitely be very interesting."


    Hawk spares one hand to pinch her cheeks hard, immediately leaving red marks. "You have to stay


    here obediently so that the game will be fun. Do you know?"


    Lily meets his brown eyes, which are full of brutality without any phony kindness. She is well convinced


    that Hawk will kill her, for he appears to be overwhelmed by bloodlust. He is cold-blooded, like an


    emotionless crocodile.


    Lily knows that she has to be calm, and she must not anger Hawk. The consequences of pissing him


    off are something that she absolutely cannot afford.


    Hawk intends to threaten Rex by using Lily. It is not an urgent n, but more like an interesting gamble.


    He wants to torture Rex, because he hates Rex for being arrogant.


    Therefore, for the time being, there is no need for him to kill Lily. It is hard for Lily to escape. She


    cannot even walk out of the garden around the vi. Although she does not know if there are


    explosives underground, she will die if she takes the wrong step.


    Lily needs to find a way to stall this man so as to leave here.


    Thinking of this, Lily calms down slightly. "Do you think you can use me to threaten Rex?"


    She takes a deep breath and shakes her head mockingly. "No, nothing can ever threaten Rex."


    "He has risked his life for you for several times." Hawk treats Lily''s words as nonsense. He investigated


    the rtionship between Lily and Rex before he kidnapped Lily. More than once, Rex risked his life for


    Lily.


    Rex cares more about Lily than himself. Thus, Lily is of course Rex''s Achilles heel.


    "You''re wrong." Lily is so confident that she almost fools herself. "He saved me just to benefit himself.


    He''s a businessman. If it''s not profitable, he won''t care about my life and hurt himself."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Hawk isn''t a fool. He kidnaps Lily, and he has made a list of things he


    will do. He won''t change his n just because of Lily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Believe it or not, I just want to tell you that it is useless to kidnap me."


    "Then we can bet on this." Hawk loves all the bad things, including gambling. "If I lose, I''ll let you go. If


    you lose...."


    He then pauses, thinking about something. Lily''s heart is beating fast, but she doesn''t say anything,


    waiting for him to continue.


    Suddenly, Hawk loosens his grip on Lily''s arms. After turning her over to face him, he examines her


    body carefully and finally fixes his eyes at her left chest. He then pokes it twice with his index finger.


    Lily forces herself not to push him away.


    "I want you to be my girlfriend."

 Chapter 534: Rex, Youre Useless

    Chapter 534: Rex, You''re Useless


    Lily res at him in shock. "You''re crazy!"


    As Hawk retracts his fingertips, his gaze instantly turns cold and sharp. "Aren''t you sure that he won''t


    save you. Are you afraid now?"


    Lily is reluctant to show her panic in front of Hawk, so she quickly conceals her emotions. However, no


    matter how hard she tries, she can''t hide her shock on hearing his words. "Even without Rex, I''m still a


    mother. I definitely won''t be with you!"


    Hawk isn''t annoyed. He raises Lily''s delicate chin with one hand and slowly bends over. Lily''s eyes are


    fixed on him. As Hawk is about to kiss her, he stops the moment Lily wants to ward him off. "You know,


    the more decent you are, the more I want to corrupt you and to make love to you!"


    His evil smile is as terrifying as the knife that was pressed against Lily in the bathtub. When Hawk says


    these abominable words like a bloodthirsty mad, Lily hopes she could p him, but she can''t. She has


    to endure it.


    "If you want to gamble, let''s do it." Lily looks up. Despite of theck of confidence, she pretends to be


    determined. "I am waiting for you to free me."


    ...


    The policeman who is protecting Lily outside the door has waited for another fifteen minutes after


    hearing her response that she is fine. He feels that something is strange. When he asks again, he gets


    no response.


    The policeman breaks in, and the venttion of the room is opened. No one is left in the room.


    When Rex rushes over, he sees the blood on the bathrobe. He slowly squats down and picks up the


    pure white robe. He tightens his fingers. In the end, he can''t help but tremble.


    Rex abruptly throws the bathrobe at the officer beside him. Twisting his handsome face, Rex grabs the


    cor of the policeman fiercely and almost lifts him up. "Where is my wife?"


    Rex''s eyes are bloodshot. Things happen in an instant. No one has expected that in such a room, Lily


    will disappear, leaving behind a bathrobe stained with blood.


    Rex doesn''t even dare to think about whether Lily''s injuries are serious or not. Lily must have lost her


    consciousness, so the kidnapper is able to take her away without making anymotion.


    The policeman looks at Rex who is furious. This is his first mission, but the person he needs to protect


    is missing. "Mr. Rex, I watched Miss Lily and the technician enter the room. Later, the technician came


    out to fetch tools. Miss Lily was left alone. During that period, I even asked her if there was anything


    wrong with her. Miss Lily said that she was fine. But after ten minutes, she disappeared. I don''t expect


    this to happen...." The officer exins in a trembling voice.


    ording to the current situation, that technician is definitely an aplice, and the third person has


    long ambushed himself in the room. Once Lily steps into this room, she will definitely not be able to


    leave.


    "You don''t expect it!" Rex puts on a cold smile. "Lily''s missing. How dare you tell me you don''t expect it


    to happen?"


    The two police officers in charge of protecting Lily stops talking. Because of their negligence, Lily is


    kidnapped in their presence.


    "Trash!" Rex fiercely presses one officer against the wall. As Rex is about to smash his fist down on the


    officer, the other policeman quickly ventures to stop Rex. "Mr. Rex, calm down."


    Lily has disappeared. How can Rex calm down? Rex tries his best to break free from that officer''s


    hand. Although the policeman is afraid, he doesn''t let go of Rex. "Mr. Rex, we have already sent more


    officers over. Miss Lily has just disappeared. I believe that we will soon find her. We should not be


    divided. Miss Lily is still waiting for you to save her!"


    Rex''s rage and bloodlust disappear. Those words remind him. With stiff arms, he trembles slightly with


    fear. "You''d better pray that we can find Lily. If something happens...."


    Rex doesn''t finish, but what he implies is easy to be understood.


    If they can''t find Lily, Rex will kill them.


    As Rex releases his grip, the police officer feels limp and leans against the wall. After Rex strides out of


    the room, another officer hurriedly whispers to him, "Hurry up and follow Rex!"


    After the police have been reported on Lily''s missing, much more officers are asked to investigate the


    case.... Everything is carried out in an orderly manner. Even though the police run a check at every


    station, they fail to find Lily.


    It iste at night, but there is still no news.


    Over about ten minutes, Lily seems to have vanished from the world without leaving a trace.


    "Mr. Rex, we have checked the surveince cameras and find no trace of Miss Lily. But based on Miss


    Lily''s call records, we find she has been in contact with a foreigner."


    At 11:30 in the evening, the police receive a piece of news. But Rex''s heart sinks. "Is that Oden?"


    "How do you know?"


    How does he know?


    Rex recalls the email he saw on Lily''s phone yesterday. He isn''t aware that Lily has been cooperating


    with foreigners after returning home. The only person he identally knows is this man called Oden.


    "However, after our investigation, it turns out it is a fake name. It is difficult to verify the identity of the


    person. It will take time."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex walks to the window and looks at the pitch-ck sky outside. His hands and feet are ice-cold.


    "What else?"


    The policeman is shocked for a moment. "There''s ... nothing else yet."


    After a moment of silence, Rex expressionlessly walks out of the office and stands in the corridor, as if


    he were in an ice cer. Ever since Lily''s ident, he hasn''t eaten anything. He is quite nervous, as if


    he were pulled back and forth tightly.


    How can something go wrong with Lily?


    How can something go wrong with the woman he has been protecting?


    Not long ago, she was in his arms with big smiles, and looked at him happily. But in the blink of an eye,


    she disappears.


    Rex feels a sudden surge of depression, causing him to almost go crazy. He raises his hand and keeps


    punching the wall....


    Very quickly, his knuckles are badly mutted, leaving behind shocking dark red marks on the wall.


    He heard Lily mention Oden for more than once. Rex once doubted this man, but he was too careless


    to ask thoroughly about Oden.


    If he had paid more attention, Lily wouldn''t have had such an ident.


    Rex mes himself in despair. He doesn''t know when she has been targeted. The kidnapper has done


    this on purpose. Thus, Rex is burning with anxiety.


    Rex promised Lily that he would protect himself, but he forgot to protect her. He is safe now, but he lets


    her down again.


    The man''s eyes turn red, and his vision gradually blurs. His mind ispletely upied by Lily.


    ''Rex, you''re useless.''

 Chapter 535: Rex Will Go Crazy

    Chapter 535: Rex Will Go Crazy


    Everyone in the office hears the muffled sound of punching, but no one dares to go out tofort Rex.


    It is useless to do so. They know well how much Rex loves his wife. Now that such a thing has


    happened, Rex must be in no mood for listening to words offort.


    "Director, what should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? Call in the technical experts and send more people to search. No matter what,


    you must find the hostage as soon as possible. Even if you can''t find her, you must find out from which


    station she leaves!"


    "Then the smuggling case..."


    Speaking of this case, the director is worried. Rex and Lilye here on a business trip. Unexpectedly,


    such an ident happens to Lily. Not only will the leader of J City me the director, but also no


    progress on the case will be made.


    "I''ll talk to Rex about the caseter."


    Because of Lily''s disappearance, there''s an atmosphere of tension in the police station. Rex does not


    return to the hotel. He has been staying in the police station all this time. Only does he know how


    painful he is. Every minute is as long as a year for him. He cannot find Lily, so his mind is filled with all


    sorts of terrible thoughts. Thinking of what may happen to her, he is heartbroken, as if his heart were


    fried in a pot of oil.


    Rex keeps himself awake at night with worry. His heart is beating at a high rate. Irritable and sensitive


    as he is, he overreacts to any unintentional action.


    The director has no guts to go home. He has no other choice but to urge his subordinates to search for


    Lily.


    Finally, at almost noon of the next day, they get news of Lily.


    The small office is filled with investigators rted to the incident. But other than the speaker, everyone


    else is quiet, not even daring to breathe.


    "Director, based on Miss Lily''s phone records, we have finally confirmed the identity of the kidnapper."


    The police officer hands over the documents in his hand. However, before the director receives them,


    Rex snatches them.


    The director awkwardly retracts his hand. "You can continue."


    "The kidnapper is named Hawk, who is a Chinese-British mixed-race. There are very few records of his


    childhood. ording to the information avable, this man has been living in Southeast Asia. When he


    was 20 years old, he started smuggling. He is 32 years old now, and he has been working in this


    industry for more than 10 years. He is deeply rooted there and is also the boss of the criminals involved


    in this case."


    The policeman''s voice echoes in the quiet office. As Rex listens, he looks angrier. If that is the case,


    Hawk must be a cruel man. Hawk runs illegal business in Southeast Asia, so he definitely disregards


    other people''s life. However, Lily is in his hands....


    Rex closes his eyes and doesn''t dare to think about it. Only in this way can he remain calm.


    "Where is he now?"


    The policeman swallows his saliva. He is intimidated by Rex''s domineering aura. After a few seconds,


    the officer answers in fear. "We haven''t found him. He has left with a cargo ship at the harbor."


    Policemen have taken the airport and the station into consideration, expect the port.


    There are countless ships of different types entering and exiting the customs every day. It''s quite


    difficult to check them.


    Hawk must know it. With more than ten years of experience of smuggling, Hawk knows very well how


    to quietly ship people out of the country.


    However, once Lily is taken abroad, it won''t be so easy to find her.


    The director frowns and says, "Continue to investigate, and contact the police of Country Y to


    cooperate with the investigation. If this matter cannot be resolved sessfully, it will escte into a


    diplomatic incident. I will report personally and put pressure on them!"


    "Yes!"


    "How long will it take?" Rex''s hoarse voice sounds.


    "Mr. Rex, we can¡¯t...."


    The director raises his hand and interrupts the officer. Then he walks over to Rex and assures him.


    "Within five days, I will definitely give you an exnation."


    No one speaks, and the entire room falls into a deathly silence.


    "Three days." Rex looks up and the corners of his mouth tremble slightly because of the intense


    emotions. "I will give you three days at most. If you can''t find Lily, I''ll do it myself."


    ...


    Very quickly, domestic policee into contact with their counterparts of Country Y. A series of


    inspections has begun. Hawk is good at protecting himself from being caught by the police, and he


    never settles down. Meanwhile, he has good local connections. Some organizations are willing to


    protect him. Therefore, police need to locate a general range and then search carefully.


    Hawk hears the news on the same day. Bagot is worried that Hawk will cause sensitive problems,


    which will lead to more damage. But Hawk is in a good mood after hearing it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bagot is puzzled by his attitude. "Hawk, what do you think?"


    "I think I''m going to win this time."


    "To win?"


    "Right." He looks excited, like a leopard that hasn''t eaten for a long time sees a little deer dripping with


    blood. "Rex thinks he has won, but he has never expected that he will lose what he wants the most."


    Bagot cannot understand what Hawk means. He always finds it difficult to understand Hawk, who rarely


    makes wrong decisions. "Then what should we do now? The police have already taken actions, so we


    can''t just sit still without doing anything."


    "Three dayster, give them some clues and let them find this ce. After all, we need to take away


    those poppies."


    However, a new method will be employed to ship them away.


    Bagot nods. "I will give orders."


    "After three days, we will move to the border. That is a backwater with limited information essible. It


    will take Rex at least ten days to find us."


    "But are we going to keep hiding like this?"


    Hawk ys with the saber beside him with a disdainful smile. "Bagot, do you know what they are most


    afraid of now?"


    Bagot ponders for a moment. "The engagement with us?"


    "No." Hawk walks to the window and looks at the field outside, finding Lily is standing under the eaves


    and looking into the distance at edge of the field. "They are afraid of finding nothing."


    As Hawk finishes, Lily turns around, as if she can sense the cold gaze behind her. Her eyes carry


    lingering fear. The moment she sees Hawk, she rushes into the room.


    With a smile, Hawk inserts his saber into the scabbard. "We should attack our enemy at his most


    vulnerable moment. We are not stalling for time but running out of their patience and hope. After half a


    month, Rex will definitely go crazy. At that time, it will be toote for us to take


    action."

 Chapter 536: Torture

    Chapter 536: Torture


    Hardly does Lily return to her room when Hawk follows her. Lily has an intuition that the man has no


    good intentions, so she does not even go to the bedside, but stand behind the sofa.


    When Hawk enters the room and sees the petite figure, he unhurriedly closes the door behind him.


    Then, he locks it.


    Lily narrows her eyes as he moves, staring at him with extreme vignce.


    "Your gaze makes me even more excited." Hawk does not rush to get close to her. Instead, he takes a


    bottle of wine from the only embedded cab in the room. There is no sign on the bottle, and it is


    unknown where the wine is made. He directly drinks without using a ss. "Do you want some?"


    "I don''t drink."


    "You lie to me again." Hawk remembers that she can drink. "You have a good drinkingpanion,


    don''t you? What a pity that that I forget her name."


    Looking at Lily''s contracted pupils, Hawk enjoys controlling Lily''s emotion. He leisurely continues, "It


    took me a lot of effort to investigate her boyfriend, who is awyer."


    Hawk leans against the table while crossing his long legs. He looks up at a corner of the room as if he


    is recalling. "But then, if Rex didn''t ept this case, her boyfriend would. The one who should be


    suffering now should be your friend."


    After that, he blinks at Lily. "How do you feel? Do you regret it?"


    Lily knows that he purposely says this to torture her. After being imprisoned for two days, she is less


    scared. Scary is reced by a kind of indifference. "People like you who are cold-blooded and


    heartless have no friends or family, so you will not understand how I feel."


    In her eyes, Hawk is an inhumane devil. Heartless and hypocritical as he is, he has been acting all the


    time.


    On hearing Lily''s remark, Hawk stops drinking. He suddenlyughs like a madman. "Friends? Family?


    They just want to kill me."


    "No." Lily stares at his eyes. This is the first time she tells him her own thoughts. "You deserve it.


    Evildoers are bound to be punished. This is called karma."


    Lily, who is helpless and weak, stands there, straightening herself up. She tells Hawk that he is tasting


    of his own medicine. No one has ever dared to say this to Hawk. Even Hawk does not know if he


    should apud or teach Lily a lesson.


    Hawk gulps down another mouthful of wine. Compared with his previous actions, he is a little impatient,


    as if he wants to use this cold alcohol to suppress his anger. However, he fails and bes angrier.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He walks towards Lily and forces her to shrink back against the wall. There is no smile in his eyes, only


    coldness. His red sexy thin lips are covered with yellow wine. He sneers and fiercely clutches her


    cheeks. In that instant, he looks so terrifying....


    "You''re too rude."


    No sooner does she finish than Hawk carry her on his shoulder. Like a light cargo, she instantly loses


    the freedom.


    The world is spinning in front of Lily, who is so scared that she shouts miserably. "Let go of me."


    Hawk''s shoulder happens to press against Lily''s stomach. Lily turns pale in pain.


    Hawk walks to the bedside. It is easy for him to carry Lily, so that he can spare his other hand to hold


    the wine.


    ...


    Lily is thrown onto the bed. The soft mattress sways up and down a few times. Lily''s dizzy. Before she


    can regain her senses, Hawk bends down.


    She immediately curls up and crawls backwards to the bedside. She then looks up at the


    temperamental bastard and says, "What do you want?"


    Hawk doesn''t say anything. He usually puts on a sinister smile, which is now reced by an angry


    expression. Lily has a feeling in her guts that she annoys Hawk.


    "You''d better talk about your dogmas after the result of our betes." Hawk raises the wine bottle in


    his hand. But this time, he doesn''t aim it at his mouth, but at Lily''s. "I''m afraid you won''t think so at that


    time."


    After that, the liquid with a choking smell is poured out from the bottle, being sprinkled all over Lily''s


    body.


    The spirits stimte Lily''s skin. Lily cannot dodge it. Almost all of her body is wet, including her head,


    arms and legs. A drop of liquid identally enters her eyes, reducing her to cry.


    Hawk seems to be adding some seasoning to the food he is about to eat. He doesn''t enjoy it in a hurry.


    Instead, he leisurely admires it for a while before leaning over and approaching. "Rex is searching the


    entire country for you. Now, he has contacted the police of Country Y and asks them to cooperate..."


    Hawk breaths right beside her ears. Lily feels ufortable, as if her entire body were covered by his


    breaths, so she tilts her head. Just as she moves, Hawk ps her across the face. "Don''t move when


    I''m talking."


    Men are different from women. Besides, Hawk is good at kung fu. After being hit, Lily feels dizzy, and


    she immediately loses her sense of direction.


    "You lose, and you have to admit defeat. So tonight, you are my prey." Hawk''s eyes sharpen as he


    speaks. It is different from the lustful look of a sleazy man. It contains the primitive impulse and


    savagery to tear Lily apart.


    He stops being polite and directly bites Lily''s neck. The smooth and sanity skin is even more delicious


    than he has imagined. He keeps torturing her neck. It seems he can see the vibrant blood vessels


    beneath her skin. Fragile as they are, they are fascinating.


    Lily doesn''t feel anything other than pain. His cold and thin lips are like knives. Wherever he bites,


    bloody scar will be left. Lily keeps patting Hawk. "Bastard, get lost!"


    Hawk is extremely excited about blood. As Lily bleeds and struggles, his desire to conquer Lily


    increases. Hawk tightens his grip and bites her like a vampire.


    He doesn''t kiss Lily or caress her but torture her. Does he have any desire in his eyes? Yes. He is


    acting like a beast.


    He strips Lily and leaves shocking wounds on her corbone, chest, and shoulders. Lily believes that if


    anything really happens between them tonight, she might die.


    That''s horrible.


    Really, it''s too scary.


    Facing the powerful Hawk, Lily is too weak to resist. She realizes that the harder she struggles, more


    excited Hawk will be, so she can''t do this....


    Lily is thinking. Just as the man reaches out to take off her pants, Lily''s expression turns cold. "Does it


    make you happy to have sex with Rex''s wife? Even if you make it, you''re still a loser!"

 Chapter 537: Morbid Abuse

    Chapter 537: Morbid Abuse


    Her clear and trembling voice stops the man who is lying on her body. Hawk looks up. It is uncertain


    whether his enchanting lips have be brighter because of her blood or not.


    "Loser? Do you think I care it? I just want to hurt the one Rex loves most and watch him suffer. As for


    the rest, who cares?"


    Hawk is on the verge of losing control at any moment, as if he were on drugs. Lily knows that she can


    no longer challenge him right now. Meanwhile, she should not wait without doing anything. She rolls


    her eyes, and then she says in a low but clear voice, "Do you want to make love with me? Alright, then


    you can do it. But I won''t cooperate as how I do with Rex, because your touch gives me no pleasure.


    You are inferior to Rex, so I will treat you worse than him. You can force me today, but you will always


    be a loser inferior to Rex!"


    What Hawk hates the most in his life isparison and failure. He has an extremely unfortunate


    childhood. When he was a child, he suffered hunger and cold, and he had no freedom, because he


    was inferior to others. For Hawk, that he loses not only means failure, but also suffocating darkness.


    Therefore, he never admits defeat even though he may die. Once he loses, he has to live a life as his


    childhood, as if he has always been weak and his life has been clouded by those unhappy days.


    Actually, those unhappy days do influence him, but he refuses to admit it. Finally, Hawk even deceives


    himself.


    Lily watches Hawk press his body against hers again. The physical pain is nothing to her. But if she is


    really raped by Hawk tonight, even if she is able to return one day, she will be too ashamed to face Rex


    again.


    "Hawk, you will regret it. You will regret your decision."


    "Just do what you want and admit that you''re a loser. It''s not that difficult...."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "As long as you make a move, this will be a fact. You will forever bebeled as a loser...."


    Every time Lily says, she suffers physical pain. However, she doesn''t care about it. As long as she can


    stop Hawk, she will endure it!


    Unfortunately, Hawk doesn''t have the slightest intention of stopping. He unties Lily''s trousers and


    ruthlessly pulls them down. Immediately, her two delicate legs are exposed to the air. There is only one


    undergarment left. Lily can feel Hawk is slowly caressing her....


    Just as Lily thinks that she cannot dodge this cmity tonight, Hawk suddenly stops. He stands up,


    and his eyes are scarlet, as if they were stained with blood. Grim-faced Hawk looks more frightening


    than before.


    Lily stares him with her eyes wide open, breathing carefully. Her adrenaline surges, and her heart rate


    suddenly increases. That he stops proves that her words work!


    It gives Lily hope. Just as she is ready to continue provoking Hawk, the man suddenly punches her left


    shoulder fiercely.


    The enraged will not intentionally control his strength. Hawk almost hits Lily with all his might. The fist is


    as hard as a rock. No sooner does Hawk attack Lily hard with fury than her bones crack.


    Lily immediately cries out in pain. It is not like a fist at all, but more like a hammer.


    Lily hurts so much, as if her bones crack and pierce into her flesh. She endures such intense pain


    when awake. Soon Lily breaks out in a sweat.


    "Loser?" Hawk is exasperated. "How dare you call me a loser?"


    Hawk never allows anyone to judge him in that way. He is so powerful that many people works for him,


    and he has right to determine whether his subordinates can live or not.


    He is no longer that weak Hawk. He is not a loser, but a ruler!


    Hawk''s atrocities show he is morbid. His handsome face bes terrifying. He keeps beating Lily,


    venting his resentment on her.


    Hawknds punches on Lily''s back and abdomen. That kind of pain is something Lily has never


    experienced before.


    Hawk won''t sexually assault Lily again, but she is likely to be beaten to death. She endures so much


    pain as if her internal organs are hurt.


    Lily doesn''t know how much time has passed. She cannot hear Hawk''s furious words clearly. The


    scene in front of her also bes blurry. She is unable to bear the extreme pain so that she gradually


    goes numb. Finally, she faints after receiving a severe blow from Hawk.


    Hawk is enraged by Lily, who tells him what he doesn''t want to hear for all these years. She irritates


    angry, so she has to bear such a punishment.


    By the time Hawk finishes venting his anger and regains hisposure, the woman beneath him has


    been motionless.


    The clean sheet is stained with a lot of blood. Lily''s wless body is covered in scars of all sizes. The


    p across her face makes her left cheekpletely swollen and bruised.


    Is she dead?


    Hawk stretches out his hand to Lily''s nose so as to confirm whether she is breathing. Her breath is


    weak. If Hawk doesn''t observe very closely, he won''t be able to feel it.


    Hawk looks down. The hair on his forehead blocks his malicious brown eyes. His fury gradually


    disappears, reced by indescribable emptiness and loneliness.


    He always lives alone with those poppies outside the window. This is his room, but now it is dyed red


    by Lily''s blood.


    Hawk watches his bloodstained hands and frowns. At this quiet moment, he shows a trace of his true


    emotions.


    How annoying! Even the blood of this woman is annoying.


    But why does he feel so anxious?


    Perhaps Lily touches a nerve that no one has done before for many years, or perhaps it was because


    of something else. Hawk does not think about it deeply. He just calmly rises from the bed, helps Lily put


    on her clothes, and then leaves the bedroom.


    When the subordinates guarding the door see Hawk walk out, both bow respectfully.


    They heard the screams in the room just now, and their legs have already gone limp.


    Hawk keeps walking without looking back after saying indifferently, "Ask a doctor toe over. Don''t


    let her die."

 Chapter 538: A Place Nobody Can Find

    Chapter 538: A ce Nobody Can Find


    Lily wakes up in the morning. She has been unconscious for all night. When she opens her eyes, she


    sees a doctor wearing a white coat standing beside her. The doctor is adding a small bottle of medicine


    to her drips.


    Her entire body is in pain. Her shoulder is most seriously injured, causing her to be unable to even


    move her neck. She slightly knits her eyebrows and moves her wrist. "What are you ... injecting?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s anti-inmmatory medicine that will help your wound recover," says the doctor, looking


    at her with a hint of pity and sympathy.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lily examines the man in front of her. He looks more kind than anyone here. But Lily still doesn''t dare to


    let down her guard. Who knows what his true colors are?


    "Since you''re awake, I''ll ask Hawk toe over." As he speaks, he turns and leaves.


    Lily is shocked. Ignoring the pain and the infusion, she grabs the man''s arm. "Don''t go!"


    Her voice is hoarse, and she is instinctively reluctant to hear the name of Hawk. "I want to rest a little


    longer. Don''t call him."


    The doctor hurriedly put her hand back on the bedside. Noticing the fear in the woman''s eyes, he really


    wants to agree to her request, but....


    He sighs, "I''m sorry. I have to obey orders, otherwise the consequences will be very serious."


    Lily gradually looks down. Her long eyshes tremble uneasily. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees


    the doctor walk out and close the door. A few minutester, the door opens again. Steady footsteps


    sound like knocks from hell.


    The voice finally stops at the bedside. Burning gazes fall on her face. Lily closes her eyes, not wanting


    to see the disgusting face.


    "Didn''t you say that she was awake?"


    "She woke up just now. But the patient said that she was tired, so she might have fallen asleep again."


    It has only been three to five minutes since the doctor finds him. How can she have fallen asleep so


    quickly?


    Staring at the obviously stiff and tense body on the bed, Hawk waves to the doctor behind him. "You


    can go."


    "Yes."


    The door is closed. Lily and Hawk are left in the bedroom.


    Lily can''t see Hawk, so her senses be even more sensitive. Especially when Hawk touches her


    cheek with his rough fingers, what happenedst night shes like a rey of a movie.


    His hands are like the tail of a crocodile to her, cold, rough, and nauseating.


    Hawk catches Lily slightly frowning, although it onlysts for a moment. He smiles and doesn''t not


    immediately expose her disguise. Instead, he continues to caress her face.


    Lily''s skin is so delicate and smooth, which is the feature of an Asian. It is like a shelled egg that people


    will enjoy fondling her. If she hadn''t provoked himst night, he wouldn''t have hurt her so badly.


    Unfortunately, her left cheek is covered in bruises, and there are raw patches on the corner of her lips


    because of his p.


    Hawk''s gaze falls on her dry lips. Thinking of how she looked like beneath himst night, he touches


    her lips with his thumb. Almost as soon as he touches her, her lips tighten. He snorts lightly. Seeing


    that she is still acting, he viciously stuffs his forefinger and middle finger into her mouth and grabs her


    tongue before she dodges....


    Lily has to open her eyes, resentfully looking at Hawk who has a mischievous smile in his eyes. He


    knows that she isn''t asleep, so he deliberately teases her like this without saying anything.


    "Why don''t you continue pretending?" Hearing Hawk''s mocking tone, Lily wants to smack his face.


    Lily bites his fingers until Hawk is bleeding.


    Seemingly not expecting her to resist, Hawk narrows his eyes and pinches her cheeks with other hand


    so as to force her to open her mouth.


    The second joints of the index finger and middle finger have been scraped, and blood oozes out.


    Besides, a row of teeth marks are left. Lily is so disobedient that she hurts Hawk.


    Hawk thinks that Lily doesn''t learn the lesson fromst night''s experience. Looking up, he surprisingly


    sees tears in Lily''s eyes. Lily has an expression he has never seen before.


    She is afraid and brave.


    These emotions are extremely contradictory. But when they coexist in her eyes, she looks exceptionally


    charming.


    Lily isn''t a meek woman, but an aggressive one.


    Hawk knows that Rex will never fall in love with a mediocre woman. Sure enough, Rex doesn''t change


    his nature.


    Hawk slightly leans back, resting his hands on the bed behind him in an extremelyzy posture, as if


    her injuries have nothing to do with him. "Don''t look at me like that, or I can''t help but want to do


    something to you."


    Lily feels disgusted when she hears this. If she can, she wants to go to the bathroom to rinse her mouth


    right now.


    Despite of the fact she is in silence, her cold eyes are like Rex''s. Hawk asks softly, "Do you hate me?"


    "No." Lily finally speaks. The hostility in her eyes is something she has never showed before. "I pity


    you."


    The sneer on Hawk''s face fades little by little. "You know very well how to irritate me."


    "I''m telling the truth, and no one dares to tell you."


    "Yes." Hawk surprisingly doesn''t get angry. He calms down a lot, as if he cares nothing. "So, what if you


    pity me? You still have to live under my protection like an ant."


    Lily no longer knows how tomunicate with such a crazy man. No one understands Hawk''s moral


    values. He believes benefit is paramount while dealing with others, rather than sincerity.


    "Rex is looking for you. In two days, he will find here," Hawk says calmly.


    Hearing about Rex, Lily is nervous. She quietly clenches her spare hand tightly. Examining Hawk''s


    expression, Lily doesn''t see panic or the slightest bit of emotion fluctuation.


    "You aren''t afraid that he''lle to you." Lily doesn''t ask him. Instead, she says with certainty. "You''ve


    already thought of a solution to deal with him."


    Hawk raises his eyebrows and shrugs indifferently. "You''re a smart woman."


    After that, he straightens up, puts his hands on his legs, and leans closer to Lily. "So, you have to


    recover quickly. We have to get out of here before Rex arrives. I don''t want the game to end like this.


    Otherwise, it''s too boring."


    Lily swallows her saliva, and her jaw tightens. "Where are you going to take me?"


    Hearing her question, Hawk smiles happily, as if he recalls something. "A ce that no one can


    find."

 Chapter 539: She Has Been Killed

    Chapter 539: She Has Been Killed


    After three days, with the help of the foreign police, Hawk is finally located. He is in a sparsely


    popted nting area in the south of Country Y. Although there are not as many surveince


    equipment there as that in the urban area, the terrain isn''tplicated, so it is easy to find the target.


    Aftermunicating, Rex decides to personally follow the police into Country Y.


    The day before the operation, all the relevant personnel gathers for a meeting. This operation is secret


    and fast. Normally, such a transnational missing case takes at least half a month. However, only four


    days have passed. They want to catch Hawk off guard.


    "When the timees, ask the armed police force to surround the vi, for Hawk is very cunning. The


    vi is surrounded by a field full of poppies. There are no other buildings. It is supposed that Hawk has


    set many traps underground. Take the riot dogs with you. You must be careful."


    "This vi has three floors. We are not sure which floor the hostage is in. In order not to alert the


    kidnapper, Mike, you must arrive at the top floor in advance. Then enter the second and third floor


    through the windows. You must be careful and don''t be discovered."


    The arrangements for the deployment are proceeding in an orderly manner. Everyone is confirming


    what they need to do tomorrow. Rex just sits at the side and listens quietly. Near the end of the


    meeting, he says, "I will also join the operation tomorrow."


    "This...."


    "Mr. Rex...."


    All leaders try to persuade him not to. After all, this is dangerous. Rex raises his hand and interrupts


    them. "I know what to do."


    "This mission is too dangerous. Any carelessness will lead to an ident. If something wrong happens


    to you, I will be med by the higher-ups."


    "I know your worries." Rex has already thought of this. "I''ve got higher-ups'' approval. Don''t worry. I


    won''t participate in the operation at close range. I will just follow your cars. I can take responsibility for


    any unexpected problems."


    "But...."


    "I have the ability to protect myself. There''s no need to argue."


    Seeing that he has made up his mind, everyone stops talking. After all, the higher-ups have already


    approved it. No one can stop Rex if he wants to go. Moreover, he will just follow them, which will not


    affect the operation.


    "Alright. Let''s gather here at 3:30 in the morning. No one is allowed to bete!"


    ...


    Late at night, the police cars drive towards nting region in the south of Country Y.


    Rex''s car is at the back of the team. In order not to attract attention, they separate and take several


    routes. Rex is driving on a rtively t road.


    The vast forest is shrouded in darkness outside the car window. Except the main road, which is


    illuminated by streetlights, the rest is almostpletely dark. There are few people live in such a


    deste ce. However, with tropical climate, trees are quite tall, highlighting an exotic feature.


    Rex is extremely depressed, keeping thinking about Lily. Did she take the same path when she was


    brought here? Did she also see such a scene? In the foreign country, there are no rtives beside her,


    but enemies. How frightened should she be?


    As long as Rex thinks about it, he feels unbearable pain.


    He doesn''t know if she has eaten or if she has been bullied these days. Rex doesn''t ask for anything.


    He only hopes that when he arrives, Lily is still alive. That will be enough.


    The word ''hawk'' refers to an eagle or a liar. Many people use this word to describe a predator.


    When Rex thinks of this name, his face darkens. Regardless of who Hawk is, as long as he is captured


    by Rex, Rex will definitely let him pay for the pain he inflicts on Lily.


    "Mr. Rex, we''re only five kilometers away from the destination." Perhaps the driver notices that Rex in


    the back seat is too depressed, so he reports to Rex.


    Rex nods. "Alright."


    Rex raises his head and gently closes his eyes, but his hands that are rested on his knees does not


    rx for a moment.


    ''Lily, wait for me. You must wait for me!''


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fifteen minutester, the car stops behind a hill. Other cars also stop. Then, in the darkness, officers


    dress in uniforms jump out of the car.


    After professional training, they are light on their feet. If people don''t listen carefully, their footsteps are


    not noticeable at close range, let alone slightly farther away.


    The squads follow the arrangement and arrive at their respective position. When they approach, they


    discover that there is nothing left in the poppy field!


    Immediately, a special police officer from the frontlines sends back information. "All the flowers are


    gone!"


    Rex is able to monitor their conversation in the car, so he bes unbearably nervous. Covered in


    cold sweat, his palms are wet.


    "Continue!"


    "Yes!"


    The night breeze blows through the barend. Without the cover of the poppies, everyone has to be


    more cautious. The team in charge of breaking through the encirclement don''t rush forward. Instead,


    ording to the n, they wait for the other teams to position themselves before letting the riot dogs


    in.


    This kind of highly trained dogs can help people avoid the minefield beneath their feet. Together with


    the metal testing instrument, an urate result will be offered.


    It is estimated that it will take 20 minutes toplete the formation, but everything is ready in less than


    15 minutes.


    The experienced captain knits his eyebrows. Under the safety mask, he wears a grim expression, for


    he feels that something is strange. Everything goes too smooth, as if enemies make it on purpose.


    But ... looking at the pitch-ck vi above his head, he can''t allow himself to think too much. He


    orders, "Let''s go!"


    The silence is broken. With the night vision goggles, they can see clearly the structure of the vi. The


    moment they enter, one criminal immediately fires the first shot right behind the corner of the living


    room stairs.


    Normally, as recidivists, Hawk''s subordinates are supposed to use muffler pistols. But this time, a loud


    gunshot can be heard.


    Rex can clearly hear it from the car. Hardly do the police enter when a criminal shot. How vicious those


    criminals are!


    Rex looks severer when he hears the gunshot. Lily is close to him, but he can do nothing when she is


    in danger.


    The atmosphere suddenly bes tense. All the squads are searching on the various floors of the


    vi. As soon as they discover anywbreakers, they will immediately capture them. Time passes by.


    The huge vi is quickly upied by the police. However, they fail to not find Lily and Hawk after


    searching all the rooms.


    "Continue searching!"


    The hurried footsteps sound again. They search every corner, but they still can''t find Lily.


    The hostage is missing. There is only one possibility....


    The captain looks at the four criminals who are kneeling on the ground and asks with a dignified tone,


    "Where is the hostage?"


    The four men are all locals of Country Y. None of them understands Chinese, except a skinny, short


    man, who sneers loudly. With a strange smile, he calmly returns, "She has been killed."

 Chapter 540: A Shocking Video

    Chapter 540: A Shocking Video


    In an instant, all the police are shocked. This is thest answer they want to hear.


    The captain kicks him to the ground. "You killed her? Where''s the first crime scene?"


    "We killed her in the poppy field. She is strangled to death, for she disobediently trampled a lot of


    poppies down." The man does not feel regretful or fearful at all. Instead, his eyes are cold as he


    speaks.


    No matter how many times people meet his cold gaze, one will tremble with fear.


    These criminals are a bunch of heartless bastards, who have lost their humanity.


    "Where''s the corpse?"


    "It''s been disposed of."


    "How do you do it?"


    "It''s easy for us to do it. We won''t allow you to find it, so we chopped her up and eaten her."


    Rex listens to their conversation in the car. He looks so angry that the leader who follows him starts to


    worry whether Rex will smash the car in the next second.


    However, what the leader is worried about does not happen. Rex calmly unclenches his fists. "Where''s


    the gun?"


    He wants a gun....


    The leader immediately subconsciously extends to his waist and tightly holds his gun. "Mr. Rex, don''t


    worry. It''s still too early to make a conclusion now...."


    "Give it to me." It seems that he says through gritted teeth.


    "I can''t...."


    Before the leader can finish, Rex suddenly pulls his arm away. The small ck pistol is pulled out by


    Rex. Rex then turns it over. With a murderous look, he appears to be full of bloodlust, as if he wants to


    destroy everything. He is no longer that meticulouswyer, as if he has changed into a different person.


    "I''ll return it to you when I''m done."


    The leader frowns when he hears it. Seeing that Rex is about to get out of the car, the leader knows


    that Rex will inevitably lead to serious consequences. Thus, he grabs Rex''s clothes. "You can''t go!"


    Right now, it''s uncertain whether Lily is alive or not, so Rex is on the verge of copse. He intends to


    give full vent to his anxiety when he hears that Lily has been killed.


    No one can stop Rex if he wants to go. If something really happens to Lily, Rex isn''t sure what he will


    do.


    Rex unceremoniously frees himself from the leader''s hand with an angry look. "Get lost!"


    When the leader''s arm hits the back of the car, he is in pain. Before he can recover from the pain, he


    immediately rushes over and tugs at the back of Rex''s shirt. "Calm down, you must calm down. You


    absolutely must not act recklessly at this time!"


    Rex doesn''t listen at all. His big hand holding the gun trembles. The veins on the side of his neck


    protrudes out, like two scars on his body, which look scary. Right before Rex raises the gun, another


    officer''s excited voicees from the monitor....


    "Captain, we find a video tape in the room, but it is encrypted. We have to go back to the station to


    decipher it."


    The leader hurriedly nods, as if an amnesty were granted. "Do you hear that? A video has been found.


    If your wife dies, how can they leave behind a video? She''s definitely fine. Trust me...."


    Rex pauses for a moment. He looks at the cold and hard pistol in his hand and then turns to look up at


    the vi not far away. It was pitch ck just now, but now it is brightly lit. Unfortunately, the woman who


    should be rescued is missing.


    Will she be on the tape?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rex stiffens. Telling from his back, it can be told that Rex hesitates while bearing a lot of pressure.


    "If you kill that criminal, there will be no clue left, and it will be even more difficult to find Lily. After


    bringing those criminals back to the police station for interrogation, they will definitely confess! Keeping


    them alive might even help us find Lily sooner!"


    Rex puts down his gun. It is said that it''s better to kill a hundred innocent people than let go of one


    criminal. But now, the situation is beyond the control of Rex. He has the guts to kill those criminals, but


    he is afraid that after it, he willpletely lose touch with Lily.


    Rex cannot venture. He had to be cautious. Even if those criminals collude with Hawk to hurt Lily, Rex


    still cannot kill them.


    Rex stares at the vi not far away. Lily was there a few days ago. Rex hase as soon as possible,


    but he is still toote to get her out of here. Rex is afraid that he will never catch up to her again....


    Seeing Rex gradually calms down, the leader feels relieved. Then he pats on Rex''s shoulder


    tentatively. "Mr. Rex, go back."


    Rex sighs deeply and then gets into the car.


    He has to return so as to get news of Lily.


    ...


    When the group returns to the police station, the sky is beginning to brighten. The criminals have


    already been taken into custody. The only thing the police need to do now is to crack the video tape.


    After the object is handed over to the technician, the password is soon cracked. However, when they


    see the video clearly, all are struck dumb.


    It was filmed that night when Hawk brutally abused Lily. Despite of the poor definition of the image, two


    ovepping figures can be clearly seen.


    The entire videosts for more than 20 minutes. Lily, who is nearly naked, is under Hawk. Hawk


    obstructs their view of Lily. However, they can see distinctly Hawk punches Lily repeatedly.


    There is no sound in the video, as if someone has purposely tampered it. Thus, the scene appears


    even crueler.


    "This..."


    After the technician finishes watching, he immediately turns off the screen. As an outsider, he feels


    ufortable, not to mention Lily''s husband, Rex. Thinking of how Rex may react, he couldn''t help but


    shiver. "Shall I show it to Mr. Rex?"


    The person in charge of the technical team wants to say no. But Rex is Lily''s family, they have no right


    to prevent him watching it. Moreover, Rex knows this video has been brought back.


    It has to be given to Rex.


    The policeman anxiously walks out with the video tape. The technicians look at each other. In less than


    five minutes, the person who delivers the tape returns. The captain raises his chin at him and asks,


    "Are you alright?"


    Before the policeman can reply, deafening soundse from the next room, as if something has been


    violently shattered.


    Everyone in the room holds their breaths and waits in their seats. The destructive movement continues


    as long as the videosts. It seems that the wall is shaking. The paper on the table is also moving up


    and down.


    The captain looks around with a frown. Then he waves his hand. "Continue to investigate. If we cannot


    find the hostage, Rex will do something terrible."

 Chapter 541: Destruction Is Also a Kind of Love

    Chapter 541: Destruction Is Also a Kind of Love


    Lily doesn''t know how many times she has woken up in a daze. She is tied up by a thick rope as her


    body is fixed to the back seat of the car, and her mouth is also sealed by a ck stic strip. She jolts


    along the way. Just when she feels that she is about to die, the car stops.


    The car door is opened and fresh air pours in. She wants to breathe. Only her nose is not covered. She


    feels very aggrieved.


    Before she can raise her head to look outside, a huge hood suddenly covers her head. Her eyes


    instantly fall into darkness, and not even a single ray of light can prate.


    She is struggling.


    Ignoring her voice, the two men brutally pull her out of the car. They take her arms and lift her up with a


    little strength.


    From time to time, there are stones that are protruding, tripping under her feet. Lily can''t see the road,


    and her feet are almost in the air. Every time she trips, her heart thumps.


    After walking for some time, she hears the sound of the door opening in front of her. Then, she is


    loosened and pushed out by someone. She kneels down with a flop, causing her knee bones to go


    numb.


    Because she cannot see anything, so she is exceptionally sensitive. She can feel someone walking


    towards her, even though the footsteps are very slight.


    Lily holds her breath. In the next second, the cover on her head is removed. The bright light shines on


    her face. She forcefully endures the difort and fear as she opens her eyes. The man is half-


    crouching in front of her, looking at her with a wicked smile.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you afraid?"


    There is no concern in these words, and it is more like a shock.


    Lily frowns. She looks at her surroundings vigntly. Compared to the previous vi, the air here is


    humid. It is either near the sea or deep in the mountains and forests.


    The whole house is wooden. Even the tables and chairs are made of wood. The roof is triangr and


    the lights are embedded on the wooden walls. It is very local.


    This unfamiliar environment makes Lily ufortable, "Why does you bring me here?"


    Hawk raises his eyebrows and approaches her. Seeing her dodge in panic, he stretches out his hand to


    hold the woman''s thin waist. He looks at her red wrist. He takes out a small knife from his waist.


    Lily is shocked, "You, you..."


    Hawk is calm as he passes the tip of the knife towards her wrist. When the cold knife touches her skin,


    Lily closes her eyes in fright. But the pain in her imagination does note. Instead, her wrist is


    released.


    She watches the man break the rope on her body and does not dare to move.


    "Do you think I will kill you?" Hawk puts away the knife again and picks her up at the same time. "If I


    want to do it, I will not wait until now to kill you."


    The injuries on Lily''s body that he had causedst time are notpletely healed. At this moment, she


    immediately feels a wave of dizziness due to a fever.


    She shakes her head to ovee this difort. She isn¡¯t stronger than them, so she feels even


    more ufortable.


    She tenses up and there is something wrong with her brain, causing her temples to ache. Apart from


    the pain, her body is also itching. Her clothes are sticking to her skin because of sweat and moisture,


    and the wound on her neck is even stuffy with her chest.


    Hawk does not notice her unusual behavior. When he lets go of her, Lily only stands for a few seconds


    before falling to the ground again.


    Seeing her falling, he quickly catches her, and she goes faint.


    Ten minutester, a doctor carries a medicine chest into another room connected to the room. It is a


    spacious bed. Lily''s face is pale and cold sweat is on her forehead.


    Hawk sits on a chair beside the bed and he stares at the doctor ever since hees in, making his


    heart beat fast.


    The doctor doesn''t dare to neglect. He hurriedly goes forward to check. He first listens to the


    audiometer and then tests the temperature. "She has a fever, and it''s about 39 degrees. It''s probably


    due to inmmation caused by the wound. I need to check how the wound is recovering."


    Hawk nods, but when he sees the doctor take off her clothes, he frowns. He gets up and walks to the


    side of the bed. He grabs his hand and says, "What are you doing?"


    Although the doctor is his partner, he is not in the front line. Even if he only clenches his hands slightly,


    the doctor will still tremble in pain. "I, I want to see the patient''s wound."


    Hawk looks at Lily, who is still unconscious, and walks straight to the bedside. "I''ll do it."


    He has slept with some women before. Most of them are love affairs. For him, women, to some extent,


    are objects, and he has never put unnecessary emotions into it, let alone tenderness and attendance.


    Now, he has to gently remove a woman''s clothes, but he cannot control his hands.


    With great difficulty, he unties her clothes and pulls her cor to the side, revealing only the traces of


    wound for the doctor to see.


    "Indeed, it''s not good yet. The weather is quite hot now. If you don''t apply the medicine in time, it won''t


    help her recover. You must pay attention to the venttion and dissipation of her wound." The doctor


    takes out a bottle of medicine from the medicine chest and dispenses it on the spot. "It''s not serious


    yet. Give her some antipyretics and anti-inmmatory drugs and she''ll be fine tonight."


    The cold needle stabs into the vein on the back of her hand. When he sees the blood return, he puts


    down the drip switch. Hawk pulls the quilt beside to block her body. After the doctor leaves, he lifts the


    quilt again, revealing the wound.


    He suddenly asks Bagot behind him, "Is there a fan?"


    They are in a ce deep in the mountains and forests, and there is a coiled river beside. The wooden


    house is built on the bottom of the water and is suspended in the air by a few pirs. Except batteries,


    there are no electrical circuits at all, let alone air conditioners.


    Bagot is shocked for a moment, and then remembers the small fan that uses batteries, "Yes."


    "Bring me one."


    Bagot is even more confused. Hawk has lived in such an environment since he is young, so he is


    naturally very familiar with this ce. Even in the hot summer, he only takes off his clothes and soaks


    in the river. Why does he need to an electric fan?


    Bagot nces at Lily who is lying on the bed and suddenly understands. His lips purses tightly and he


    says, "Hawk, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing."


    "You don''t have to take care of her. She''s just our hostage." Bagot remembers that when he mentions


    Lily before, he is not like this, "Don''t tell me you have Stockholm syndrome, too!"


    "Bagot!" Hawk shouts and stares at him. Although he is smiling, he is exceptionally domineering. "How


    dare you tell me how to do things?"


    Bagot is frightened. His cheeks slightly twitch because he clenches his teeth. After pondering for a few


    seconds, he looks down and says, "Sorry, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I am just worried about you."


    "What are you worried about?" Hawk walks up to him and says, "Are you worried I''m in love with her?"


    "No!" Bagot firmly denies. Although he has indeed shed through such a thought just now, Hawk is


    still Hawk. He knows how ruthless he is. How can he fall in love with a woman?


    He definitely won''t, so Bagot subconsciously denies it.


    Hawk does not soften his face because of his words. He puts his hand on Bagot''s shoulder. He


    presses it heavily twice with a serious look and he says, "People like us have no love for a long time. I


    just don''t want her to die too quickly."


    Bagot bends down at almost 90 degrees. "Sorry, I''ll ask someone to bring it over immediately."


    Hawk looks at Bagot''s back as he leaves. He turns around and looks at the woman on the bed behind


    him.


    Love?


    He sneers coldly. If destruction is a kind of love, he can give it to her.

 Chapter 542: A Scarlet Nightmare

    Chapter 542: A Scarlet Nightmare


    After Lily disappears, the progress of the case is dyed. Though there is enough evidence to prove,


    there is still a problem with thest party, so the court does not start.


    Although Rex does not spread out this matter, Orson still feels it unusual. Something big must have


    happened to make him, so he is unable to take care of such an important job.


    However, no matter how he inquired, Rex does not say anything.


    Adair has been staying with Bree and Harry recently. Considering their old ages, the driver wille to


    pick him up every day.


    After more than a week without any news of them, Adair begins to ask Bree and Harry, "Grandma,


    grandfather, when will my mothere back?"


    Facing his question, they don''t know how to answer. They only know that they are on a business trip


    and cannot get in touch with them. Just as they are about to get in a hurry, Abbyes over tofort


    them, saying that Rex has a case and that it is inconvenient to contact the outside world.


    Although they feel that this is inappropriate, it is obvious that they have no choice but to cate the


    little child. "Mom and dad are abroad. They wille to see you after they are free for a few days. I''m


    sure they will bring you a lot of gifts at that time."


    In the first few days, Adair is happy when he hears the gift, but after that, he bes disappointed. He


    says, "I don''t want the gift. I want my parents to apany me."


    "Adair, be good. We can y with you."


    Adair curls his lips, afraid to say anything else that will make Bree sad. He goes to the room alone with


    his head stuffed.


    Harry sighs, "They are always busy with their work. Why they just leave the child here?"


    "They are busy with their work. Rex can''t get out of the office after returning to thew firm." Bree also


    disapproves of this method, "When theye back, I have to talk about it properly."


    Adair enters the room. Looking at the toys and picture books on the table, he is still unhappy. The clean


    child is lying on the bed without even taking off his shoes. Although his parents are busy and cannot


    apany him sometimes, he can see them every day for breakfast, dinner and sleeping. Now that


    they don''te to see him for more than a week. Do they forget him?


    During the day, Adair does not dare to show his sadness. He is afraid that he will make grandmother


    and grandfather worry. Now that he is alone, he cannot help but feel sad. Tears fall from his big eyes.


    This fragile and sensitive child is missing his parents. He turns over and lies on the pillow, crying


    silently.


    ...


    This time, Hawk brings Lily to an extremely secluded ce. The vi''s location is already remote, and


    further east, there are many jungles in this depopted zone. These tall trees formed a natural shelter


    and it is also the favoritending ce for all kinds of criminals. Once they enter this area, it will be


    difficult for others to find them.


    On the other hand, the country had already issued an order, hoping to find the hostage in the shortest


    possible time and rescue her safely.


    Country Y has to use various high-tech patrol methods, and even sends military drone to assist in


    investigating the situation in the forest.


    There is no news for two consecutive days. Rex has barely slept. When he closes his eyes, it is all like


    Lily has been ill-treated. He has only seen the video once, and another nce at it is a form of torture


    for him.


    Who can watch helplessly as his beloved woman is tortured, let alone such a proud man?


    He forces himself to calm down, turning his hatred for Hawk into his determination to save Lily. There is


    no time to lose, and he has to cheer up.


    The doctor in the team watches him lose weight and cannot help but be worried. He doesn''t eat much


    at dinner. The doctor suggests, "Rex, let me give you an injection of nutrient. If you continue to be like


    this, your body won''t be able to endure."


    Last time, he sees that his hand that had been hammered on the wall has not healed, and there are


    one or two wounds left.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He takes a cold shower these past few days in order to calm down his restlessness and depression.


    Rex stares fixedly at the satellite map. He doesn''t even look up and coldly refuses, "No."


    "Just an injection. If you keep doing like that for another two days, you will fall ill. At that time, how will


    you participate in the case?" The doctor repeatedly persuades him that he will not force others to do


    anything unless he has no other choice.


    After hearing this, Rex does not refute. The team doctor hurriedly goes forward to sterilize the back of


    his hand and insert the needle. After hanging up the infusion set, he heaved a sigh of relief, "Rest for a


    while and call me if you need anything."


    After he leaves, there is only Rex in the room. Looking at the fixed needle in his hand, he cannot help


    but think of Lily. He doesn''t know how her injuries are. If it isn''t good, will someone treat her?


    He closes his eyes and raises his hand to caress his left chest. Now, even if he thinks of her, his heart


    will suddenly ache. It is as if he has been skipped by a me and is in pain.


    ...


    "Lily, do you like this bouquet of flowers?"


    In his sleep, that familiar handsome face appears in front of her. The man wears a straight suit and


    holds a bunch of yellow roses in his hand. The flowers are so fresh and real that even the petals are


    stained with dew.


    She reaches out and takes it, and the man says, "This is our wedding bouquet. Is it beautiful?"


    Rex holds her hand and takes her into a church. The hall is filled with distinguished guests. She sees


    Bree, Harry, and his parents as well as his friends like Abby.


    They are all smiling at her and congratting her.


    "Where are we?" She does not realize when she sees everything in front of her.


    "Today is our wedding!" The man lightly ps her head with his big palm.


    Wedding?!


    She looked down and discovers that she is wearing a white and luxurious wedding dress, which is the


    one customized by Rex.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see someone."


    Lily follows him and walks to a separate room in the auditorium. Rex let her walk ahead. He stretches


    out from the side of her face to open the door in front of her. Adair, who is standing in the middle of the


    room, wears a ck tuxedo and he looks like a cute gentleman.


    "Adair?" She is delighted and hurriedly walks over to embrace the little child. However, when her


    fingers touch his arm, blood suddenly flows out of that arm.


    "Ah!" Lily cries out in shock. She wants to plug the bleeding hole. However, the more she blocks, the


    bigger the wound bes. Blood trickles everywhere she touches.


    In the end, Adair cries and calls her mother. The sound is like a knife pricking her heart. In less than


    five minutes, the child has already turned into a pool of blood.


    Everything in front of her seems to have turned red. She turns around and looks at the man who has


    been standing behind her without saying a word. His spoiled face gradually turns into Hawk''s.


    He smiles and walks towards her, "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault!"

 Chapter 543: Furious Punishment

    Chapter 543: Furious Punishment


    "Ah!" Lily shouts.


    Lily shouts as she opens her eyes. Everything beautiful is destroyed. In front of her is a pointed roof


    and crude wooden walls.


    She hasn''t fully recovered from her nightmare, and she can still think of the blood, "Adair, Adair..."


    Lily tightly grabs the quilt, and her eyes are filled with tears as she calls Adair''s name.


    The doctor stands outside and he immediately rushes over when he hears her voice. Hawk follows him.


    Seeing Hawk, Lily is subconsciously nervous and afraid. She curls up and her shoulders twitch. Her


    suppressed emotions seem to have been torn apart by this dream, and she cannot help but cry.


    Seeing that the doctor stands awkwardly at the bedside, Hawk waves his hand and the doctor quickly


    leaves the room.


    She has been kidnapped for more than a week. Apart from being violently attacked by him, this woman


    has never cried in front of him. She looks weak, but in fact, she is even stronger than a man. Now, she


    is crying so heartlessly. Hawk realizes that no matter how strong she is, she is still an unarmed woman.


    Seeing that weak shoulders floating up and down, Hawk is irritated by her. He doesn''t care if she is sick


    or not, and he takes out a cigar from the box on the table and lights it. He takes a deep breath and


    says, "Do you miss your child?"


    Hearing this, she suddenly stops trembling. He turns around and looks at her. Her hair is wet with tears,


    sticking to her cheeks in a messy manner. Her big eyes are slightly oozing.


    Hawk walks to the bedside and sits down. He smiles and chuckles, "Adair? Is that your child''s name? I


    almost forget about that little child."


    When he investigates Lily, he also investigates that child, but he does not include that child in his n.


    He forgets him if she does not mention Adair.


    However, Lily misunderstands his words. She is extremely frightened now, just like a hedgehog


    covered in thorns. Even if Hawk only mentions Adair, it will still make her shiver.


    She endures her weakness and gets out of bed. She ignores her shoes and stands upright in front of


    him. Her pale face is full of motherly stubbornness. "What do you want to do? Don''t touch my child. He


    is only in the first grade of primary school. He is still young. He doesn''t know anything about adults. No


    matter what grievances you have, the child is innocent."


    Hawk stops taking the cigar to his mouth. His long and narrow eyes blink slightly as he looks at her,


    "Are you afraid that I''ll hurt your child?"


    He slowly spits out the white smoke. The hazy white smoke blocks his expression. She doesn''t know


    what he is thinking about, but he says in a meaningful tone, "If I know him earlier, I will catch that child.


    In this way, you and Rex will not escape."


    Lily opens her eyes. Fear, uneasiness, anger... All of the emotion surges into her mind. It is as if the


    scene in her dream has turned bright red again. Her chest is heaving because of the strong emotion.


    She can endure anything except herst line, Adair.


    She ps on his face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A crisp sound blows past his ears with a gust of wind. The man''s face moves slightly to the left, and a


    pale red fingerprint is imprinted on his face.


    She stands still and looks at the man sitting by the bed angrily. Her right hand, which is hanging by her


    side, is trembling.


    Hawk smiles evilly. He throws the cigar on the ground and extinguishes it. He puffs out a wisp of white


    smoke. The tip of his tongue presses against the inner side of his cheek. He raises his hand and


    touches the cheekbone that has been scratched by her fingernails. This is the first time for him to be


    pped by a woman. This feeling... isn''t good.


    Lily is so angry that she loses her mind. After she ps him, she feels the pain in hand and realizes


    what she has done.


    She ps him!


    The room is in silence. Hawk gradually turns serious and says coldly, "You are the first person dares to


    do this."


    Lily is shocked. Looking at the red mark on his face, she feels that he will kill her in the next second.


    It turns out that Hawk does.


    He only uses a little bit of strength to press Lily''s entire body onto the bed. His strong hands tightly


    catch her delicate neck. His index finger just locks her throat. The pain of the pressure immediately


    makes her breathe out without breathing in.


    Lily kicks her legs subconsciously. The man presses her down separating her legs, causing her to be


    helpless. She grabs his wrist with both hands and feels a great disparity in strength. Even if she uses


    all her strength, she does not shake him at all.


    "You dare to p me and you don''t want to live anymore, do you?" His breathing seems to be filled with


    anger, burning every inch of her skin.


    Lily cannot make a sound. Her life is in his hands, and her throat is so painful that it feels like it is going


    to bleed. She can only shake her head desperately.


    She pats the back of his hands. Watching her face gradually turn from pale to red, and even her eyes


    dyed red, Hawk still tightly holds her neck though her breath bes weaker and weaker.


    "No one treats me like this. Why do you always have to be this exception?"


    "If I want to touch that child, you can''t even protect him. Why do you think I let him go?"


    Hawk grits his teeth and says above her. Lily is on the verge of suffocation. She doesn''t know if it is an


    illusion, but she seems to see the injury and loneliness shing through his eyes.


    His eyes are filled with blood thirst.


    Yeah, how can such a brutal man be lonely? It must be her hallucination.


    There''s less and less oxygening in, so Lily is like a stranded fish. She opens her mouth wide and


    tries her best to breathe, but it is useless. It is as if two hands are tightly pinching her lungs. Gradually,


    her struggle turns slower and slower, and she looks despaired. When she closes her eyes and waits for


    death, he releases her...


    She coughs.


    She breathes flesh air and the pain in her throat is unbearable. Lily suddenly coughs. She is almost


    dead. This is the first time she feels that it is such a happy thing to be able to breathe normally.


    This man almost kills her...


    Hawk only opens his hand but does not get off her body. He still presses on her.


    Lily watches as he raises his hand to cover her left breast. His palm covers her breast, ruthlessly


    rubbing it twice. He doesn''t have any desire, and it is more like a kind of torture.


    "Remember, don''t try to guess my thoughts, and don''t provoke me. Otherwise, the child''s corpse will be


    in front of you next time."


    Lily''s hand that is about to resist seems to be frozen. Thinking of Adair, she no longer dares to disobey


    him. She clenches her teeth and closes her eyes. Tears streams down from her eyes and submerges


    into the hair.


    Hawk does not show any pity. He pulls down the clothes on her shoulder. He bends down and kiss the


    skin. In the next second, his strongly grits down fiercely, and blood overflows everywhere...

 Chapter 544: Its Time to Make a Decision

    Chapter 544: It''s Time to Make a Decision


    Bagot watches Hawk walking out of the room angrily. He nces into the door. The woman is lying on


    the bed and he cannot see anything unusual.


    He hurriedly follows behind him. He takes a long shotgun from the wall and walks out of the wooden


    house. Seeing this, Bagot hurriedly follows him.


    The subordinates around the wooden house see that he is serious. No one dares to provoke him.


    Along the way, he walks into the deep forest. His ears move and he suddenly stops. Almost at the


    same time, he puts the shotgun on his shoulder and presses it down. After a small sound, the green


    snake hanging behind him tumbles down from the tree.


    The snake is shot in the stomach, so its nerve is still working. It''s body, which is more than a meter


    long, is still twisting.


    The snake''s body turns green, and the poison slowly seeps out, causing Bagot scared.


    Hawk continues to walk forward. Along the way, he does not stop shooting. Anything around him,rge


    or small, is shot to death by him.


    His shoot is filled with anger. Everyone knows how dangerous it is. Bagot only follows and does not


    dare to stop him.


    Finally, he stops under a thick tree. Hawk casually picks up a stone and throws it upwards. After the


    stone falls, he finds a ce to sit.


    Bagot knows that he is venting his unhappiness.


    He steps forward and sits beside him. Hawk asked him, "Bagot, how many people have we killed over


    the years?"


    He has never asked this question before, because even if he does, no one will be able to say a specific


    number.


    How many people do they kill?


    Who will count this for them? They only know that people who block their path must die.


    There is no discussion, and he will not be soft-hearted.


    Bagot doesn''t say anything. Hawk says, "Countless. Not to mention you, even I can''t remember clearly,


    but these people have never had children."


    Bagot nods.


    After so many years, Hawk has never killed a child no matter what happened. Five years ago, a child


    has been wrapped in a bomb. After he discovered it, he still let him go.


    This is a tacit understanding between him and his subordinates, and he will not attack the child.


    Hawk says that it is not because he is kind to the child. And it is also not something to be praised. He is


    simply unable to do that. He is unwilling to kill children.


    "I came here from Ennd when I was a child. I was so close to death. I have done everything bad,


    from stealing to killing. But you know, I''m still envious of those kids who can eat ice cream and ride


    bicycles without worries." Speaking of this, he bes sad. He seems to be recalling a certain scene,


    a scene very far away from him. However, he then looks down and said, "Isn''t it ridiculous that a person


    like me who kills people will have such thoughts?"


    Bagot has never heard him say such a thing before. He is a very decisive person, and his decisiveness


    makes him cold-blooded and heartless. In the long-term, everyone is afraid of him. However, he is


    suspicious and he does not get close to others. Bagot is the only person he trusts.


    Even Bagot can feel that this man will not be soft-hearted for anything. So, when he hears what he


    says, he is surprised and... sad.


    There seems to be something else hidden in his indifferent personality.


    "Is it because of that woman?" After thinking for a long time, Bagot still asks.


    Hawk smiles, "She always knows how to provoke me."


    The shotgun is quietly ced in front of his feet. Bagot looks at it carefully. "When the gun isn''t firing, it


    looks exquisite and beautiful. But once the bullet is loaded, no one feels that it''s beautiful. It''s a threat."


    Hawk looks at him. "What do you want to say?"


    Bagot cannot bear his gaze. He tilts his head slightly and looks at the stone in the distance. "Hawk,


    you''re treating her too special."


    He has never seen Hawk lose control because of a woman. It''s not just good manners that are special,


    but bad manners are also special for them.


    Therefore, to Hawk, that woman is like this shotgun, seemingly exquisite and beautiful, and once she is


    brought with him, she will be a threat.


    "She''s a hostage."


    "There''s no need to take her along all the time, Hawk. The police have already taken action. If you


    continue to the move, not to mention the people under yourmand, you might be in trouble." Bagot


    has to remind him to wake up. "If you just want to y with Rex, now is the time to stop."


    "But I still haven''t enjoyed myself."


    "Hawk, do you forget what Leo said when he left?" Bagot bes serious as he repeats to him word


    by word, "Whoever enjoys will be met with misfortune."


    Then he takes a deep breath, and turns serious. He says, "If you don''t want to stop it--"


    When he says that, he suddenly stops. Hawk seems to have sensed the change in his aura. He looks


    at him and waits for his words.


    After a moment of silence, he coldly says, "You can kill her."


    Hawk looks serious and he suddenly stands up and puts the shotgun on his shoulder, "Bagot, do you


    know what you''re talking about?"


    He is not asking him, but warning him.


    But since he has said it, Bagot decides to say everything. Especially when he sees his reaction, "You


    never thought of killing her, right?"


    If he thinks about it, he won''t behave so emotionally.


    If it is anyone else, the gun might have been aimed at his head.


    "When can you interfere in my affairs and make decisions for me?" In an instant, Hawk changes his


    expression and bes serious.


    "I don''t want to make a decision for you, but I hope that you can think clearly and not make a wrong


    decision, causing irreversible consequences!" Bagot tries his best to suppress his emotions and


    doesn''t want to provoke him again. He rarely shes with him like this. This time, he is worried about


    him.


    Hawk looks cold and his jaw is tense, "I have told you that it''s none of your business."


    Bagot sees that he doesn''t listen at all, so he knows that it''s useless to say anything more. "I''m going


    back first. Calm down."


    After he finishes speaking, he turns around and walks away, but he has another idea in mind.


    Hawk looks at his back and does not move until he can no longer see it clearly. A flock of birds p


    their wings and fly over. He slowly looks up and aims at one of the birds. The bird''s wings are broken


    and it falls to the ground. It is on the verge of death.


    With a ''rumble¡¯, a loud sound came from the sky above the forest. The tropical climate is changeable. It


    is still sunny before, and now it is cloudy.


    Hawk looks at the dark clouds and he is in turmoil. Perhaps it is time for him to make a


    decision.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 545: Life in Danger

    Chapter 545: Life in Danger


    Lily has not seen Hawk for two days since he presses her down on the bed in neck and makes her


    almost suffocate to death. She stays in this room and rarely goes out apart from going to the bathroom.


    There are two people guarding the corridor outside the door. They are armed with guns. She does not


    know theirnguage, nor can they speak Chinese. Therefore, they have nomunication these past


    few days.


    At first, Lily stays in the house very carefully, but on the third day, when she still doesn''t see Hawk, she


    suddenly realizes that he must have gone somewhere else.


    The thought she suppresses in mind shows out. asionally, she will go to the window to look at the


    situation outside, and she will also go to the bathroom more frequently so as to observe the


    surroundings.


    Lily finds that the wooden house is built on the river, and she has to take a boat if she wants to leave.


    But she finds that the river is not as deep as she imagines, and she can even stand on a shallow ce.


    She bes even more excited. She changes her sluggish appearance a few days ago and begins to


    obey all the rules here to eat on time and save her strength.


    Finally, on the night of the third day, Lily says that she has to clean her wound and wants to take a


    shower in the river. So, she leaves the wooden house.


    She thinks that she is fighting for her life, but unexpectedly, she leaves her only safe area.


    Surprisingly, the two guards agree. They bring her to the river bank with guns. The river bank is about


    two to three hundred meters away from the wooden house. The surface of the river is not wide, at most


    twenty meters. However, the river water is not particrly clear. Instead, it is muddy yellow. Especially


    when Lily steps forward with one foot, she stirs up a lot of mud and sand at the bottom of the river.


    She pretends to be bashful and turns around. She points at her clothes and tells them to turn around.


    They look at her suspiciously. However, seeing that she is alone and there is no ce for her to


    escape, they cooperate and turn to the side.


    Lily slowly unties her clothes. The more she walks into the river, the faster her heart beats. She even


    suspects that the two guards can hear her heartbeats. Running away or not has be Lily''s most


    anxious choice now.


    If she fails to escape, she might die.


    If she doesn''t escape, no one can tell what will happen in the future.


    Lily cannot ignore such an opportunity. Hawk isn''t around, and Bagot doesn''t show up this afternoon.


    Only this group of people from Country Y is left. As long as she leaves across the river, she will be


    safe.


    Lily looks down at the river. She doesn''t have time to hesitate, and she has to leave!


    She observes the two men beside her and walks into the river step by step. Her hair is pulled up in


    advance. She takes off her clothes and only keeps her underwear. Very quickly, the river water passes


    her neck. Lily does not stop and continues to walk towards the center of the river.


    The muddy water is about to drown her lips. She takes a deep breath and buries her whole body.


    The river water finally surrounds her. Under the water, she can no longer hear anything. Everything is


    quiet.


    Lily is too nervous, so she cannot hold her breath for too long. She forcefully endures the difort


    and opens her eyes, trying her best to explore in the muddy river water.


    On the bank of the river, the two men chat with each other for a while. After waiting for about five


    minutes, they do not hear Lily. They ask impatiently in the dialect of Country Y, but they do not receive


    any response.


    When they turn around, there is nothing in the river. Lily disappears.


    Apart from the small waves on the surface of the river, it is very calm. They immediately pick up their


    guns and look towards the river bank. Just as they are about to look in two different directions, Bagot


    suddenly appears behind them.


    Knowing that they have lost Lily, they are extremely nervous. They are afraid that Bagot will me


    them and kill them. Just as they are about to exin, Bagot raises his hand and interrupts them, "Don''t


    say anything."


    He stares fixedly at the surface of the river. He cannot see anything clearly under the waves. The two


    guards don''t know what he meant, but they listen to his order and they don''t move or talk.


    After a while, Bagot suddenly raises his pistol and shoots towards a direction on the river.


    The bullet enters the water and creates a small sshing of water, which then disappears.


    There is nothing.


    He frowns and continues to shoot twice into the water. At the same time, he instructs the two guards in


    Country Y''snguage, "Cut off the upper and lower entrances of the river. She''s hiding in the water.


    Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    The news of Lily escaping quickly spreads everywhere. All the subordinates near the wooden house


    are standing on the riverbank. A local guy with excellent water quality wants to go into the water to find


    someone, but Bagot stops him. "No. Use a gun to force her out."


    The riverbank is quiet. The quiet night bes serious because of the situation on the riverbank. No


    one dares to neglect it and waits quietly by the side.


    Normal ordinary people will hold their breath under the water for no more than five minutes. Now that


    she is already three and a half minutes into the water, no matter how much she can endure it, she must


    come out.


    The upper and lower entrance of the river have been cut off. Bagot is not worried that she can escape


    underwater. The river is so wide and deep. The bottom of the river is notplicated. She has no other


    way.


    Bagot clenches his gun and aims at the surface of the water. It is clearly only a few minutes, but it


    makes people feel extremely long. Every second is frightening.


    Suddenly, in the darkness of the night, there is a big ripple in the middle of the river. Bagot does not


    hesitate to pull the trigger. Unfortunately, the water is not stained with the color of blood.


    Five minutes is gone.


    Bagot narrows his eyes and searches carefully without letting go of any corner. Everyone holds their


    breath and waits, not daring to make any mistake.


    Under the water, Lily almost suffocates to death. Her lungs begin to ache faintly. While holding her


    breath, she has to dive to prevent her body from surfacing. However, after a long time, she cannot hold


    on any longer.


    It''s so ufortable, but if she goes up, she''ll be captured...


    She swims across the river and it is blocked at both ends. She has no way to go.


    Will she die in this way?


    It is quiet around and she can only hear her heartbeats. With theck of oxygen, her heartbeats


    weaken a little.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She has to go out, otherwise she will lose her life at the bottom of the river. If the people above lose


    their patience, they will go to the river to catch her.


    She breathes a sigh of relief. Lily closes her eyes and rxes her body. The huge buoyancy of the river


    immediately pushes her entire body towards the surface of the river...


    Bagot looks at the river and quickly see her. It only takes him two seconds to confirm that it must be a


    human!


    The five fingers holding the hilt of the gun adjust their angles. The pitch-ck muzzle of the gun is


    aimed at the figure, and his index finger presses down strongly--

 Chapter 546: Fail to Flee

    Chapter 546: Fail to Flee


    The moment Bagot pulls the trigger, the man opposite shots him two seconds in advance. The bullet


    hits Bagot''s forearm. With great pration, the bullet almost prates his arm.


    Bagot suddenly lowers his arm and his shots go astray. He should have had a shot at Lily, instead of


    the river beside.


    Everyone present tenses up due to a sudden change. People on both sides of the river hold their guns


    and weapons against the direction of the bullets.


    Lily sees Hawk walk out from the back of the wooden house when she goes out of the water. From


    afar, she feels Hawk is so short in the darkness. As he approaches step by step, his figure is erged


    and even the fury in his eyes can be seen clearly.


    Lily can feel thest shot because it is too close to her. The distance between life and death is so short,


    even shorter than the thickness a piece of paper.


    Hawk looks at the woman floating on the water with a gloomy expression. It is colder than the river


    water. "Why are you here?"


    His tone is edged with malice. Hees with the feeling of depression. Lily is not an idiot. She knows


    that Hawk gives her a chance of exnation by asking.


    "I ... I juste to take a shower. I feel quite ufortable for the wounds," she says in a quivering


    voice. No one knows if she is afraid as she fails to flee, or she feels cold because of the river water.


    Before Hawk is going to say a word, one of the men who takes Lily here immediately reports to Hawk


    and looks at Lily with a serious and panicked expression. Even if Lily does not understand the


    language of Country Y, she knows this man is exposing her lies.


    Just as Lily thinks that she ispletely exposed, Hawk, who is standing by the river suddenly takes


    his gun and points it at the man''s forehead without saying a word.


    The man is shot right between the eyes, and blood is pouring out of the cut.


    Hawk puts his gun down, twirling it idly as if he has just killed an animal. He says, "Do you still have


    something to say?"


    This time, no one dares to speak.


    The air is filled with the strong smell of blood. Lily stays in the river, not daring to move forward or go


    back. She is afraid that she will end up like that man.


    She doesn''t want to die, never.


    Hawk meets Lily''s gaze. It is the first time he sees the flinch.


    He knows why she appears in the river. She wants to flee through this river. But unfortunately, she fails.


    She is arrested on the spot.


    If he iste just now, she will have been the one who is shot and falls to the ground.


    Thinking of this, Hawk turns back and winks at the two men behind him. "Take her out of the river and


    send her back to the room."


    "Yes!"


    The two strong men jump into the water and drag Lily to the shore. Lily is only wearing her underwear.


    Although her body is with many wounds, she is still much more beautiful than the local people in


    Country Y.


    She clearly knows that the men are looking at her with the evil leer all around as if they want to strip off


    all the clothes on her body.


    Suddenly, she is covered with arge shirt. Her head is covered and she hurriedly puts it on. When she


    looks up at Hawk, she sees that Hawk is topless.


    He....


    "Take her in!"


    "Yes."


    Before Lily says something, she is pushed into the wooden house.


    Hawk walks to Bagot. The wound on Bagot''s arm makes his face exceptionally pale. Hawk squats


    down and looks at the bloody cut. He sneers and presses Bagot''s wound violently with his thumb.


    Bagot shouts out. He has already been in great pain. Hawk is undoubtedly rubbing salt into Bagot¡¯s


    wound by pressing the wound so hard. He feels too painful to breathe evenly. No one dares to step


    forward to stop Hawk.


    They know Hawk''s temper. If they go to stop him, they will ask for trouble.


    Bagot''s clothes are quickly wet with cold sweat. He lets out a sigh of relief after Hawk lets go. Bagot


    gasps, "Hawk, you actually shot me for a woman!"


    He groans, like a wounded beast howling, but the people around could hear his words clearly.


    Compared to Bagot, who is angry, Hawk is calm. He nces at Bagot with a sneer. "Are you


    wronged?"


    Bagot is silent and he stares at Hawk.


    God knows how much he wants to rush into the wooden house and kill that bitch!


    "Bagot, you are not wronged."


    Hearing Hawk''s words, Bagot is frozen. He changes to lie on the ground. He uses his left hand to block


    his wound to prevent the blood from bleeding.


    "Hawk, you''ve changed." Thinking of Hawk''s unusual behavior, Bagot sneers, "You fall in love with that


    woman, don''t you? You''re not willing to kill her. You even hurt my hand to save her!"


    Hawk is not enraged by Bagot''s words. The more arrogant he looks like, the calmer he is inside.


    Hawk stands up and walks along the river to look around. He has already known everything. "Bagot,


    you asked your person away in purpose and made Lily believe you arex in the guard. You lured her


    to flee so that you could kill her tonight."


    His words begin a chain reaction. The man who was dead is still lying on the ground. When the man


    who is in charge of guarding with the dead man tonight hears this, he is shocked and looks at Bagot in


    surprise.


    Bagot''s angry expression is fixed on his face and he gradually bes dull. He doesn''t expect that


    Hawk will find it so quickly. He sounds calm, "She is a pest. She must die."


    Hawk turns around and asks this man, his confidant, who has been with him for so many days, "Bagot,


    do you know what I hate the most?"


    "Betrayal."


    "No." He shakes his head and looks down at the person lying beside his feet, "I hate someone to make


    decisions for me the most."


    Bagot blinks his eyes and tightens his fist. A few secondster, he seems to dete. "I just hate to see


    these. We should stop now. Are you really confident that we can continue? Hawk, I''ve never


    questioned you before, but this time, I''m really worried."


    Thinking of what has happened recently, he feels uneasy. Living in such life which is full of danger,


    Bagot is more sensitive than ordinary people. "Since you know my intentions, then I won''t make


    excuses. I just regret that I do not kill that bitch."


    Hawk doesn''t reply. His eyes fall on thend that Bagot is lying on. It is already stained with dark red


    blood. If he bleeds a little more, he will lose his arm.


    He will never let go of anyone who disobeys his orders, except Bagot.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The breeze blows by the riverbank at night. Finally, he only leaves a sentence in the solemn tone, "This


    is thest time. Next time, I will personally kill you."

 Chapter 547: Why Did He Protect Her?

    Chapter 547: Why Did He Protect Her?


    Lily is locked up in the wooden house which she is in before. Her clothes are left by the river. Apart


    from the sheets, only a man''s T-shirt is in the room. Lily has no choice but to put it on.


    She sits beside the bed and feels nervous. When she thinks of the man''s bleeding forehead, she


    couldn''t help but tremble.


    Living in aw-ruled society, the biggest scene she has ever seen is nothing more than the fight with


    knives and sticks. Tonight, she could only watch helplessly as a living person is shot in front of her.


    She has never experienced this before. This is definitely not in her understanding of life.


    No one has the right to do so, but these guys never take thew seriously. They do evil things and do


    whatever they want. The more terrifying thing is that she fails to flee. She doesn''t know what the


    demented man, Hawk, is going to do to her.


    Just as Lily is anxious, the door of the house is suddenly kicked open by a huge force from outside.


    The wooden door bounces back from the wall. The door is originally fragile, and after this kick, it is in


    danger of falling down.


    Lily is shocked. She stands up from the bed immediately and looks at the man standing at the door


    cowardly with her big eyes. She sees Hawk''s hair on his forehead has grown much longer. When he


    lowers his head slightly, the hair is out of his eyes. He is tall and strong. He is naked to the waist,


    showing his muscles and the scars.


    Lily is going to say something, but the man strides straight towards her.


    She subconsciously shouts out. She turns around and runs towards the window. This time, she is really


    not afraid. Even if she is crippled, she does not want to face this man.


    But, obviously, she has underestimated Hawk''s speed. Before she could reach the window, her arm is


    already tightly grabbed.


    The man''s fingers are like pincers holding her arm. Lily feels painful and struggles uneasily. "Stop ...


    Calm down..."


    Hawk looks annoyed as Lily is resisting. He grabs Lily up by her cor and directly seizes her under the


    armpit, like carrying a cargo. Now, Lily realizes how weak she ispared to this man.


    After walking for a while, Hawk takes Lily into another wooden house. This room is rtivelyrger, and


    the living room outside is filled with people from the Country Y. Only then does Lily realize how well she


    has been treated before, at least, she could have a single room.


    Hawk walks into one of the rooms in the wooden house and pushes Lily in.


    Lily loses the bnce and falls to the ground heavily. Her elbows and knees hurt, but she doesn''t care.


    Lily scrambles up. Suddenly, she is pressed against the wall suddenly.


    Ignoring her screams and rejection, Hawk forcefully pulls her legs to his waist, and strips off all of her


    clothes.


    Her delicate skin is hurt by the wooden wall behind, but Lily doesn''t feel the pain. She just hopes that


    this man would let go of her.


    "Please let go of me. You can find a woman whenever you want. Why do you force me?" She is really


    scared. This time, except for the inhumanity, she also feels Hawk''s burning desire.


    He wants her, and he wants to take her.


    Such a real desire frightens Lily, and she would rather die than be sullied now.


    Unfortunately, she has no room to bargain now. Hawk has clearly made the decision. He kisses Lily,


    avoiding her lips. He licks and bites her neck lightly, leaving horrifying signs one after another.


    Hawk does anything he wants. He touches her breasts wantonly. What Lily feels is not the happiness


    but the humiliation and disgust as she is forced.


    "Enjoy it..." Hawk kisses her on her ears and whispers, "Let them hear your groans!"


    No matter what he says, Lily clenches her teeth and refuses to response. Her face stiffens. She res


    at Hawk, "Impossible!"


    Her chaste appearance in such a filthy environment makes Hawk wants to take her now.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bagot is right. This woman is indeed special for him. He never cares about the feeling when he sleeps


    with women. He is just venting. However, when facing Lily, he always has special thoughts in his mind.


    Hawk doesn''t care about her attitude at all, because when he touches her, the girl still exims, "No!"


    Her tender voice mixed with trembling is the most pleasant sound for Hawk.


    Hawk stretches his hand in without hesitation. He looks sexy with his deep-set eyes. Such a fierce man


    is attractive enough for women to fall in love with now.


    However, when he touches inside, he suddenly frowns and withdraws his hand.


    He looks at his hand. It is with the red blood.


    Lily doesn''t know why Hawk suddenly lets go of her, but seeing his hand, she lets out a sigh of relief


    inside. She gets her period. It is really in time!


    In Country Y, men would never sleep with women who are in their period. It is not because they are still


    rational, but because they believe in the saying that this blood is a symbol of bad luck and they


    absolutely could not touch it.


    "Shit!" Hawk curses and is about to hit at Lily''s head with a punch.


    Feeling the hit, Lily flinches and tightly closes her eyes.


    Just when she is thinking that she may be disfigured or even dies of this bunch, she hears the muffled


    sound. What she feels is not the pain but the wall behind her head is shaking.


    Looking at the man who is above her, Lily suddenly doesn''t know what Hawk is going to do.


    "Scream out!"


    "What?" Lily is surprised that she can hardly believe her ears.


    Hawk bends down and whispers, "If you don''t want to die, just scream."


    With that, he raises his hand and pinches her waist. Lily subconsciously shouts out.


    "Go on."


    "..."


    Lily nces at the closed door and thinks of Hawk''s meaningful words. She understands now. She


    looks at the man with disbelief.


    He wants to tell the people outside that she is punished as she wants to flee in this way. Although he


    doesn''t kill her, he wouldn''t let go of her so easily, making them believe that she has be his ve


    and puppet.


    Why does he protect her?


    Lily has a train of thoughts now, but she has no time to sort these out. She could only do what he says.


    The continuous groans are really tempting to outsiders, but to Lily, she is saving her own life.


    The man on the top of her is with a frightening expression. The pupils that reflect her appearance are


    like a huge abyss that could suck her in at any time.


    Lily turns her head, continuing her groans.

 Chapter 548: Find Her Whereabouts

    Chapter 548: Find Her Whereabouts


    On the tenth day that Lily goes missing, news finallyes after being silent for a long time.


    "Captain! We find a water bottle in the lower reaches of a river!"


    "What do you find?"


    "Water bottle! stic water bottle!"


    The leader immediately says, "Bring it over and let''s take a look."


    The policeman takes the water bottle in the bag out. The bottle has already turned yellow, and the


    advertisement and LOGO on the bottle body are unclear to see. However, from the bottle design, it is


    verymon in Country Y.


    The leader looks at the bottle carefully with white gloves. Nothing is unusual. Although the area is


    sparsely popted, some adventure lovers maye here for expedition. They bring the water with


    them and throw it away after drinking it.


    This bottle only means that someone passed by that area.


    "Where did you find it in the river?"


    "The lower reaches of the forest."


    The downstream of the mountain forest is a dense jungle. A vast river lies above the jungle. A dozen


    kilometers ahead, some people are living there. It is too difficult to get target lock by this bottle.


    Furthermore, with this water bottle, no one is confident enough to find anything after going to all this


    trouble on the investigation.


    It is a waste of Lily''s life to do these useless things.


    Just as the leader takes off his gloves and is about to let someone take the bottle away, Rex suddenly


    takes the gloves and puts them on.


    The leader looks at Rex in confusion, "Mr. Rex, what''s wrong?"


    Rex is silent. He picks the bottle up and looks at it closely. It is clearly just an ordinary abandoned water


    bottle, but he feels that this water bottle has some rtion with Lily.


    Everyone is waiting for him quietly. Time passes by. Rex looks at the bottom, the bottle body, and


    finally, the bottle cap. Just as they think that Rex will find nothing, he suddenly stops.


    He puts the bottle back into the evidence bag and carefully looks at the green bottle cap. Two shallow


    scratches are on the bottom of the bottle cap, which could only be seen under the light.


    With the rightward stroke and downward stroke, it''s a letter ''L''.


    The rightward stroke is deeper. The person must be anxious when she makes these scratches which


    are in different depths.


    "Mr. Rex, what''s wrong?"


    "Lily!" Rex suddenly says, and his hands holding the bottle cap is trembling, "''L'' is her initials."


    Hearing this, the leader immediately walks forward to take a look. These two strokes are not clear. He


    could only recognize them after looking carefully. However, no matter what the strokes are, no one


    would leave such a boring mark unless it is urgent.


    "Great!" The leader calls the officer who found the bottle, "Go to survey it right now! Ask the technicians


    map out the geological map of the forest. Go to ask the two teams to station at the foot of the mountain.


    Be careful! It doesn''t matter if you''re far away. Also, you can use the drone for surveying. You should


    keep in your kind that you must be careful. You must not be discovered. Don''t alert them!"


    "Got it!"


    Rex looks at the small bottle cap he holds. He is excited and says in a hoarse voice, "Can I have this


    bottle cap?"


    ording to the rules of the bureau, it is impossible, but looking at his appearance, the leader nods his


    head in agreement, "If you want, then take it."


    He has been a policeman for so many years, so he understands this feeling clearly.


    To outsiders, this is just a simple bottle cap, but to Rex, this proves that Lily is still alive. She is still


    alive, and she is actively trying her best to send out a survival signal to them.


    Now, what he hopes is that Lily would be rescued without getting hurt. As for the other things, he


    doesn''t care and he would never care.


    He is the one who loses her, causing her to suffer abuse and humiliation. If he were to find that man


    one day, he would definitely hack him to pieces.


    ...


    After acting with Hawk that night in the wooden house, Lily notices that the attitudes of the people from


    the Country Y around have changed a lot.


    They just treat her as the hostage and captive before, imprisoning her in the room like a beast. Their


    gaze on her is numb and empty.


    However, after that night, they look at her with greed, covetousness, and more of an unfriendly


    aggression.


    Sometimes, when she goes to the bathroom, there would always be people who smile maliciously at


    her on the way. Seeing the sinister smile, Lily feels it is disgusting.


    Lily finally understands what Hawk''s words mean, ''Once you do it, it''s all different''.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They must have thought that she bes the ve of Hawk, who could do anything for him, including


    things between men and women.


    They may think that she could be trampled and humiliated at will. It is hard for these men to have fun in


    the forest. These young men are waiting that Hawk is tired of Lily. Then they could y with her.


    These men gaze at her with desire. Hawk is the only one who can protect her now. This is also the


    reason why he does this. Apart from saving her life, he also makes her not dare to run away.


    She will be dragged away by someone else and sullied if she goes out of this room.


    Lily''sst hope is gone. If she fails to run away, she will be kept on a short leash. She will never have


    another chance.


    Day after day, when she stays in this primitive jungle, she gradually bes anxious. She begins to


    worry about what she should do if Rex could not find her.


    People''s will is always fragile. Once she starts to think about this, she bes more and more


    uneasy. She could only desperately suppress such uneasiness to avoid being noticed.


    One night, she tosses and turns, unable to asleep. She hears the door open. She immediately opens


    her eyes and keeps still as she is listening to the sound of footstepsing from behind.


    She hears the man walks to the window. A few secondster, it is the sound of the liquid shaking and


    the terrifying sound of swallowing.


    It''s Hawk. He''s the only one here who dares to drink anytime, anywhere.


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief. Even she doesn''t know why, but now that she knows it is Hawk, she was


    somewhat d.


    "You''re awake," suddenly, he says with confidence.


    Lily is nervous again. Knowing that she couldn''t pretend to be sleeping, she gets up and sits at the end


    of the bed, staring at him through the darkness.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I have told you if you look at me with scare, I will be tempted." After staying


    together for a few days, he tells her his feeling more bluntly.


    Hearing hisughter, Lily gets goose bumps, "What do you want to do?"


    Hawk walks to the bedside, holding his wine. He looks down at her for a moment. Then, he bends


    down and sits beside the bed. He props up the bed with one hand and looks up at the empty wooden


    wall. "I will do nothing to you."


    Lily frowns, not believing him, but then, she is surprised at his words.


    "Today is the anniversary of my mother''s death."

 Chapter 549: Theres No Turning Back

    Chapter 549: There''s No Turning Back


    "..."


    Death day?


    Lily looks at the man who is very close to her. He seems to have no extra emotion. He just looks at a


    certain ce with a cold gaze. It is rare to be somewhat nk, as if he is recalling something.


    After a long silence, he slowly says, "It was the same as tonight, dark and the moon is big. She hugged


    me and we hid under the bridge."


    Lily does not know why he tells her this, but she does not stop him. She doesn''t want to know what


    happened to him, but she does not want to do anything to break this short period of peace.


    "A lot of people were chasing and looking for us outside. I could even see the lighting from the


    shlight not far away. I was curious why they were chasing us. I looked at the feet of those adults and


    asked my mother this question. I asked her, ''Mom, when can we leave here?'' It was just these words..."


    Hawk suddenlyughs with his chest heaving. He doesn''t say anything funny. It is really strange, and it


    seems he is with a sense of sorrow.


    Sorrow?


    Lily stops this ridiculous thought. How could this man feel sorrow? He is simply heartless and ruthless.


    "The people outside heard my words. They walked toward the bridge. Hearing the rapid tramp of feet, I


    had no idea what happened. My mother put a handkerchief in my mouth. She walked out, standing in


    the halos of the shlight. I saw they were surrounding my mother, and then I heard her screams. I


    didn''t know what they are doing to her, but I smelled the blood. I was eight years old at that time, but I


    had already known what blood is like." Hawk takes another swallow of wine. Some wine seeps out from


    the corner of his mouth as he drinks too much, flowing down his fair neck to his cor, "Her blood flew


    from the side of the road to the bottom of the bridge. It was red all around. When I scrambled out of the


    bridge, my mother was already gone. I walked along the blood like I was walking on a red carpet. I lost


    my fear and reaction. I picked up my mother''s little finger from the grass on the side of the road..."


    As he speaks word by word, Lily''s heart is pumping faster than ever. This story really happens to him. It


    is so cruel that she is unwilling to believe it is true, but...


    When she sees the tears at the corner of his eyes, she believes that the story is true. It happens when


    he was eight years old.


    He was at the same age as Adair.


    The room is quiet. No one speaks. Lily knows that beautiful fairy tales couldfort others, but now,


    she is relieved of fear and uneasiness by this bloody story.


    She has never known that Hawk may have the bad feeling. He is almost a wicked creature. Not


    speaking of humanity and faith, Lily thinks he is really a bad killer.


    But today, she realizes that she is wrong. Even if Hawk imprisons her in this wooden house, kills his


    subordinate and breaks all the fundamentalws of God and man, he has a broken heart.


    Perhaps it is this experience that makes him who he is today.


    No one is innocent, he is not, and neither are those who hurt him.


    "Do you hate yourself?" Lily says softly. She knows that she shouldn''t ask, but she says.


    Hawk shrugs, as if he is extremely disdainful of this question. However, a few secondster, he


    answers seriously, "In the beginning, I hate."


    "How are you now?"


    "I''m numb."


    Lily is astonished, and her eyes fall on the face lit by the moon.


    "The more blood I have on my hands, the harder I can feel the pain. When I can easily take a person''s


    life, I will think of the night under the bridge. It turns out that they also took my mother''s life so easily.


    Hatred is so meaningless, because all the reasons for hatred will disappear as long as I pull the trigger


    gently."


    If she hasn''t gone through these things, Lily would think that this person is talking nonsense, but now


    that she hears these words, she could actually understand the meaning behind.


    When a person has the right to make decisions on others'' death and life, he will go crazy and forget


    who he is.


    Both love and hate will be less important.


    Lily slowly exhales and hesitates to ask a stupid question, "Why did you save me that day?"


    "Because I don''t like people make decisions for me."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can kill me with your own hands, right?"


    When he shots Bagot, then he could personally kill her. He has a chance, but actually, he just doesn''t


    want to do so.


    "Well, not yet." Hawk gives such an answer. Lily looks at him. With the ice-cold eyes, Hawk''s face


    doesn''t show any emotion.


    She frowns and doesn''t ask any further. She suddenly remembers the first time she saw him. At the


    back door of the florist, he was dressed in a formal suit. Such a gentle and handsome man was no


    different from an ordinary person. But now, he gets into this state.


    Actually, it is only about ten days since he caught her, but these days seem to be half a year to Lily,


    because every second is filled with fear. She is afraid to lose her life.


    However, Lily is not the only one who is worried. When they catch her, they are also afraid every day.


    They are afraid of being found by the police. Otherwise, Bagot would not have taken the liberty of killing


    her.


    One finished, all is finished. They don''t need to run away or do something else.


    Lily feels hard to imagine that they live their lives under darkness and suspicions. They have to flee


    with a sign of disturbance or trouble. Once adapting to this kind of life, even they have a chance to


    reinvent themselves, will they be confident to face the new life?


    Struggling in the dark and dirty swamp for long, they fear the cleanliness and beauty. This is why they


    often say that once they walk this road, there''s no turning back.


    Not only do they do something illegal, but also they are afraid of the good things. The good things


    would instinctively make people reflect and tell them that everything they do is wrong, that is why they


    want to tear these good things apart.


    They couldn''t face it.


    Lily withdraws her gaze and looks at the moonlight shining beside her feet. She tries to say something,


    sounds softly, "Hawk, have you ever thought of a different life?"


    The evil smile on the man''s face freezes. From the twinkle in his eyes, Lily knows he is trying to hide


    something. He picks the wine bottle, drinking all the remaining wine up in a hurry.


    This tall man stands up against the moonlight. He raises his hand and shakes the empty wine bottle.


    "There''s no wine left."

 Chapter 550: Dont Test Me

    Chapter 550: Don''t Test Me


    Lily''s periodes all of a sudden. She always has period pains. Now, being trapped in such a damp


    ce, she really feels worse.


    Lily tries to take a shower every day, but she doesn''t have any bath products. Her hair bes dry


    and her body emits an indescribable smell, like the smell of mud under a river.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembers the water bottle that she has thrown away when they are in a mess. She does not


    know where the bottle is now. It has been three days. No one should have found it. Otherwise, how


    could nothing happen? Or perhaps the water bottle is stuck somewhere that it can''t float away.


    Lily sadly realizes that she actually gets used to the environment here because she knows they will not


    kill her now. She has less time to be in panic, but at a loss for what to do.


    This numb feeling is even more devastating than fear. It is as if she is standing in an endless desert.


    She continues to walk in one direction, but she could not see the end. She is filled with the despair that


    she would never be able to walk out.


    "What are you thinking?" Sitting opposite her, Hawk knocks on her bowl with his chopsticks to remind


    her not to get distracted.


    Only then does Lily regain her senses, she picks up the rice bowl in front and randomly eats some. She


    doesn''t know the taste of the simple boiled cabbage and noodles. "Nothing."


    Hawk says no more, but looking at her with much deeper eyes. He is utterly unpredictable, so Lily


    doesn''t even try to figure it out.


    After the lunch, it is the hottest time at noon. The humidity in the mountain forest is already high. The


    transpiring air is filled with water molecules, making one feel sticky and stuffy.


    Lily sits beside the bed, fanning herself with the wood board, while the man lying on the sofa at the side


    closes his eyes for rest.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, "Don''t you think it is hot here?"


    "I''m used to it."


    "OK." After staying here for so long, he must have gotten used to it.


    Hawk must have earned much money. He could build vis wherever he wants, and the amount he is


    worth is not lower than Rex. However, Hawk could only live such a hard life. No one knows what he


    asks for.


    "Hawk." Lily sps her hands about her knees to relieve the paining from her belly. She lowers


    her voice and says, "Have you never thought about letting me go one day?"


    In the past few days, they live together peacefully. Lily doesn''t know if it is because she has her period


    that Hawk doesn''t touch her again. Perhaps he is afraid that it would be unlucky.


    Hearing this, Hawk suddenly opens his eyes. He slowly turns around and his deep eyes fall on her


    face, with a sneer. "You''ve got some nerve. How dare you ask such a question?"


    He has never seen a hostage dare to talk to him so calmly, and the content is so sensitive.


    It is also a surprise to Lily. Lately, she feels that this man wouldn''t hurt her.


    She looks down at the cup beside her feet. It is yellow now. When she first gets here, it is still white.


    She mutters, "If you let go of me, maybe those people won''t look for you anymore. Then, you can leave


    unscathed."


    It is more of a joke for Hawk. "You should know more about Rex''s temperament than me. I''ve


    kidnapped you for so long. He won''t let things lie."


    Lily notices his nonchnt appearance and has audacious idea inside. She clenches her hands, asking


    Hawk tentatively, "What if I help you?"


    "Help me?" Hawk squints and sits straight, "What are you going to do?"


    "I can beg him not to assign me and I will tell him that you don''t hurt me."


    Lily''s reply deepens the smile on Hawk''s face. He stands up and walks towards her. Although the


    condition here is harsh and the environment is dirty and muddy, Lily is still beautiful.


    She not only keeps her beauty, but also never gives up her thought to leave here.


    Hawk pinches her chin and says, "Why do you want to help me?"


    Lily meets Hawk''s gaze and he seems to see through everything. "I do so because you saved me


    once."


    Hark sneers and pinches her chin tightly. "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    He traps her here. Suffering the scare and threats, with the shock to her husband and son, she could


    not have no grudges against him at all.


    It turns out that Hawk is right. Lily would never forgive him. Although she sympathizes with him for his


    past experience from personal perspective, she could not forgive him at the thought of the innocent


    people who has encountered the misfortune because of him and the broken families.


    She used to be awyer, so no one could bew-flouting or go above thew.


    Lily conceals this sharp look. She tries her best to soften up. "Why don''t you believe me? Not everyone


    likes revenge and ughter. As long as you let go of me, we can forget any of these ever happened."


    But Hawk doesn''t want to hear it. He is quite sensitive and able to see through the thoughts of others.


    "Are you asking me to let you go?"


    Lily doesn''t say anything, but looking at him quietly.


    The man bends down slightly and looks at her teasingly, "Stop dreaming. I won''t let you go."


    After saying that, he turns around to leave. Lily stops him in a hurry. "Do you really want to lose


    everything because of me?"


    As long as she is imprisoned here, the police will keep looking for him. Only by letting her go back


    safely would he have a chance to win.


    With that, Lily could only feel someone suddenly lunge at her with a high speed. She couldn''t even see


    him clearly, and two hands grab her neck against and push her against the wall.


    With a thump, the back of her head hits against the wall, and she even feels the pain on her cor


    bone.


    "Do you think I don''t dare to kill you?" Hawk is annoyed. Apart from letting her go, it is easier to kill her.


    Lily''s breathing quickens as she looks at him, "No! If you kill me, you''ll get into big trouble. It''s not worth


    it."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of trouble?"


    She feels even more anxious for his words than the hands on her neck. After spending several days


    together, Lily has a better understanding of the man in front. Just when Lily feels it is not going to end


    well, as expected, she sees a knife is ced above her head.


    Lily''s body instantly tenses up. Hawk looks back and forth at the knife in his hand yfully. "This is the


    knife I used when I take you away. Do you remember it?"


    How could Lily not remember? She would never forget what she experienced at that day.


    "If I am afraid of causing trouble, I wouldn''t have brought you here to provoke Rex."


    Only then does Lily understand why he is angry. Such an arrogant man would never allow anyone to


    look down on him. He is telling her he is not afraid of the police and Rex, and this is not the reason why


    he hasn''t killed her.


    With the sharp knife aside, Lily carefully controls her breathing. Fortunately, Hawk releases his hold


    soon. His brown eyes are filled with much hostility. "If you don''t want to lose your life, don''t test me


    again."

 Chapter 551: Rescue in Progress

    Chapter 551: Rescue in Progress


    On the other side, with that tiny mineral water bottle as a clue, the police in Country Y do the


    investigation with the help of high-techs. Finally, they seed. Two dayster, a military drone


    captures some images inside the forest. Although the images transmitted from a distance are


    somewhat blurry, now they get a general picture.


    "At the right of the river locates two cabins. One of them is facing south, and the other facing north. The


    latter is bigger, so there are more people guarding there. As you see, there are eight men from this


    view. But we haven''t known whether there are more people lurking around. Six men guard the smaller


    one. Most of them are locals from Country Y, and have guns on them. Among them, one seems to be a


    Chinese, judged by his appearance. His arm is injured, and he gets in and out of the cabins the most


    frequently every day," a police officer exins the pictures in detail.


    Rex frowns and asks, "Where''s Hawk?"


    "That''s he." The police officer points at the half figure popping from a cabin in a picture and continues,


    "It''s somewhat blurry, but that should be him. The appearance of a Chinese-British hybrid is


    conspicuous among the locals from Country Y."


    "What about Lily?"


    "The drone is not taking photos all the time, since we are afraid that it would be discovered. Maybe


    Miss Lily didn''t leave the house when the drone worked." In other words, Lily is not in these pictures.


    These days, Rex feels like his heart being suspended in midair. While he is staring at the half figure in


    the picture, he thinks of that video tape of two intertwining figures, which keeps him sensitive and sad


    all the time.


    After getting this breakthrough, all the police gather in the meeting room to discuss the following steps.


    The captain in charge of this rescue is sharp as a tack. He is experienced in raids. Sticking a few


    satellite maps andyout maps of the forest onto the ckboard, he says, "Since we have known


    where our target is, and our own people have been deployed at the foot of the mountain, there is no


    need to dy any longer. I will ask for the permission of the superiors to set out as soon as possible.


    Once I get it, we willunch an ambush. You guys, get ready for that."


    "Yes!"


    All the police officers respond in a loud voice. The vibe is getting tense. Everyone knows what Hawk is


    like, and the hostage is in his hand. This mission is extremely dangerous. No one knows what will


    happen in the next second.


    "As a civil servant, you must ensure the safety of the hostage. There are only two objectives of this


    mission. One is to rescue the hostage, and the other is to arrest the criminals! Protecting a precious life


    is the utmost, so this is also the key of this operation."


    "Got it!"


    As a hostage, Lily has persisted for so long. If she identally dies during the operation, it would be


    worse than a failure. Even they themselves couldn''t ept it.


    Rex sits at one side listening. From the day he got to Country Y until today, he has participated in every


    section of this operation. He has been on tenterhooks during these days, and his anger and loss of


    control at the beginning has turned into a conviction that he must save her.


    He is convinced that Lily must be waiting for him.


    That inconspicuous mineral water bottle gives him a glimmer of hope. His only wish is that Lily is alive


    waiting for him!


    As soon as the captain reports that they have known the location of the criminal suspects, the superiors


    instruct the operation team to take actions as soon as possible and do their utmost to ensure the


    sess of the mission. They can¡¯t fail as how it wasst time.


    After getting the permission, captains of all operation teams sit together to discuss the n of this


    operation. They refine the prepared contents of the first n and make a second one. They make sure


    that all the details are perfect and they will not make any mistakes.


    "There will be a heavy rain tomorrow night," a police officer reports to the captain.


    The captain doesn''t feel upset and retreat. Instead, he bes extremely excited. "Then we''ll set out


    tomorrow night. In such a forest, the rainstorm is the best chance for us tounch a surprise attack.


    The sound of rain will offer the best protection. To a certain extent, the rain can disturb our enemy''s


    minds and make them reveal their weaknesses."


    After everything is settled, all the police are still staying in the meeting room for a long time. They look


    at each other. Other than determination, there is also some inexplicable emotion in their eyes.


    Rex understands what it is, because such an emotion has tortured him for over half a month.


    He pushes his chair back and stands up to look at the people present. "I know what you''re thinking,


    and I''m clear that most of you have your own family."


    As soon as he finishes speaking, a dozen policemen lower their heads, feeling in a dilemma, as if they


    are embarrassed to be seen through by Rex.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Tomorrow''s mission will be a fierce battle. Hawk is not easy to deal with. I believe you all know this


    better than me. But as a husband of the hostage and thewyer in charge of the legal aspects of this


    case, I beg you toplete this ambush and rescue my wife as smoothly as possible."


    He looks at everyone with his dark eyes. After working with them for so many days, he can call


    everyone by their names. He is not a cold-blooded animal. He also has feelings. He knows there will be


    someone who will sacrifice himself in such an operation. It can say that he is a selfish man or


    something else, but he has no other way.


    Rex lowers his eyes and tightly clenches his hands. After pondering for a moment, he swallows his


    pride and slowly bends down his waist, bowing deeply. "Please."


    Rex is always a strict and cold man in everyone''s memory. But now he acts so humble, which makes


    everyone sad.


    The captain hurriedly helps him up. "Mr. Rex, don''t mention it. We are police officers. This is what we


    should do."


    They have no way to retreat, because they are police officers. As civil servants, they must abandon


    their personal emotions to protect every single citizen. They mustplete the tasks from their


    superiors no matter what happens. Even if they might die, they must do it without hesitation.


    To avoid the embarrassment, the captain asks the police officers to leave the meeting room, leaving


    behind something to discuss with Rex.


    They sit at the desk. The captain takes out a cigarette from his pocket and hands it to Rex. "Have a


    smoke?"


    Rex nces at it, which is sold in a very low price in Country Y, only 11 yuan. However, it produces


    more smoke than any other kinds. Therefore, only chain-smokers would buy such cigarettes. Beginners


    will probably choke when taking puffs of them.


    Rex takes it and lights it. He takes a deep puff. The pungent gas goes down his nose and into his


    lungs, making him keep his mind clear for a short period of time.


    The captain raises his hand and looks at the cigarette in his hand. In the hazy white smoke, a faint


    smile appears on his face. "When I participated in my first mission, my superior gave me such a


    cigarette. Since then, I was not a captain. I followed him and felt extremely terrified before setting out.


    More precisely, I was both excited and nervous. Then he gave me a cigarette. We sat on the stairs at


    the office entrance silently. I still remember the way he tossed his cigarette on the ground and


    extinguished it with his shoes."


    Rex listens quietly and leans his neck against the back of the chair.


    "Then he told me¡ª" Speaking of it, the captain''s smile fades away, and his eyes are filled with


    determination. He continues, "As a policeman, fear of criminals is the most shameful


    thing."

 Chapter 552: Is That He

    Chapter 552: Is That He


    "Enlightened by his words, I forced myself to rush forward during the entire mission, and not to care


    about my own life. It turned out that I seeded. Since then, all the obstacles in my mind had been


    broken through, but he..." The captain raises his hand, puts the cigarette in his mouth and takes a deep


    puff. Perhaps being choked by the smoke, he coughs and leans his back on the desk. He shrugs his


    shoulders twice before managing to find his voice. "He didn''te back."


    Rex could catch the sadness of this great man through his trembling deep voice. He doesn''t know how


    tofort him. After all, everyone has his own duty living in this world.


    A peaceful and prosperous era is never formed for no reason. It''s just that these great men sacrifice


    themselves to protect our pure and cleannd in a ce where we can¡¯t see.


    "If he could see you now, he would be pleased." Rex rarelyforts people. To him,forting is the


    most useless thing, but now, he doesn''t have the heart to see the captain lying on the desk being so


    depressed.


    The captain quickly calms himself down and thinks of Hawk''s gang. He grits his teeth and says, "Don''t


    worry. I promise you that we will definitely save your wife."


    "Actually, she''s not my wife. We haven''t had a wedding yet." At the thought of the bright and sweet-


    smiling Lily, Rex feels sweet and happy in an instant. "They moment shees back, I will marry her."


    No one knows how painful and anxious he has been during these days without Lily. Rather, he feels


    more of guilty and regretful. He has been questioning himself why he didn''t look after her well, and why


    only after she was missing did he begin to regret for not giving her lots of things.


    Rex has almost prepared everything needed for their wedding. He swears that he would prepare the


    best wedding in the world for Lily after shees back.


    Within these days, it is the first time that the captain captures a hint of tenderness in Rex''s eyes. Rex


    keeps a cold face in public. He is calm in most cases. asionally, when he thinks of something, he


    might copse but he never loses control of himself, so everyone is somewhat afraid of him. Even


    some bold officers find Rex a scaring man. In their views, Rex is an indifferent man. Yet, no one can


    see the passion and affection burning beneath his cold face.


    The captain chuckles in a soft voice, breaking the silence. "I''m waiting for the invitation."


    Without further ado, the captain promises that Lily will survive and he will strive to return alive.


    Rex is moved. Seeing that the captain stands up, he follows. He reaches out to hold the captain''s


    hands in a way of men, so tightly and firmly that their hands slightly tremble. Looking at the


    determination shown on the captain''s face, Rex finally puts on a sincere smile. "Definitely."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ...


    The next day, by the time Lily wakes up, it is almost noon. She didn''t sleep wellst night, and she has


    been panicking for some reason. After she gets up and freshens up, lunch is delivered to her. It is not


    the cabbage today, but another kind of vegetable with green leaves. She doesn''t know what it¡¯s exactly


    named, but she thinks it might be a local dish.


    After having two mouthfuls of them, Lily still doesn¡¯t see Hawk. She is sitting by the window in a daze.


    After staying in the forest for so many days, she finds herself almost autistic. If she hadn''t said a few


    words to Hawk asionally, she would have forgotten how to make a sound.


    A loud rumblees from the sky. In tropical regions, clouds always drift fast. In less than 10 minutes,


    arge patch of dark cloud drifts from the north to the sky above the cabin.


    In an instant, it rains heavily. Rains fall in big heavy drops to the ground, and some of them blow into


    the window with the wind. Despite the rains falling on her face, Lily doesn''t intend to close the window


    at all.


    It is already a blessing for her to feel cool in such a sultry weather.


    She thought that the rain would onlyst for a while, but she doesn''t expect that it would rain from


    14:00 to 20:00 and has no sign to stop. The dark clouds are getting thicker and thicker. Layers upon


    layers of dark clouds are heavily pressing above her head. She has an illusion that she could touch the


    clouds by stretching out her hand.


    Lily puts on her raincoat and walks to the toilet outside under the supervision of two guys.


    It couldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s a toilet. In fact, it is a simple open-air wooden room. The rain falls on her stic


    raincoat. She responds the call of nature as fast as she could. After walking out of the toilet, she is


    sandwiched by the two guys again.


    Lily looks at the surface of the river. After being continuously watered by the rain, it is much higher than


    before, and its ripples turn bigger. The yellow sand on the bottom of the river is rolled up and it flows


    downwards.


    She couldn''t help but worry whether this cabin would be ruined if it continues to rain for a day and a


    night.


    Just as she is about to withdraw her gaze, she suddenly sees a bush on the other side of the river


    move, as if the fate leads her to notice that. It seems to be an ordinary movement, but she finds it


    somewhat different.


    That bush is more than one meter tall. If someone is really squatting there, he would never be


    discovered...


    Her heart suddenly beats faster. Perhaps she has stayed at the spot for too long. The two locals behind


    her urge impatiently, "Go! Go!"


    Lily''s heat beats faster and faster. She immediately withdraws her gaze, as if she didn''t see anything.


    She turns around and walks towards the cabin.


    The moment she enters the cabin, the bush moves again, and then it falls into silence.


    At 21:30, Hawk rushes over from outside. For some reason, his expression is darker than ever before.


    "What''s the matter?" Lily looks at the door and asks. Suddenly, the cabin sinks into darkness.


    Lily frowns slightly and feels Hawk striding towards her. Her heart sinks. "What happened?"


    "Nothing." In the darkness, Hawk''s voice sounds even calmer. "It¡¯s lightning outside. We must turn off


    the electricity."


    Even if they do have simple lightning arrestors in this deep forest, these devices can¡¯t beparable


    by the normal ones. What''s worse, there is too much lightning today, so they must cut off the electricity,


    just in case.


    But ... if it is just a matter of lightning, why does he look so serious?


    Lily is especially panicked tonight. When Hawk walks in, she notices a goggle on his face, which


    convinces her more of her conjecture. Hawk isn''t short-sighted, and his eyesight is even good enough


    to make him shoot the birds flying in the sky without any difficulties. Why does he need to wear a


    goggle? The only exnation is that it is more than a goggle and has other functions.


    The cabin is in dead silence, and the heavy rains sound from outside. Without saying anything, Lily has


    stayed with Hawk face-to-face for a long time. Suddenly, Hawk takes a step forward and grabs her arm,


    lifting her up.


    He lowers his voice and says fiercely, "Let''s go!"


    Lily is puzzled and asks, "Where to?"


    Hawk strides to the center of the cabin. He pushes the vertical table away, then squats down and


    touches the edge of the floor with his hand. He finds a spot and forcefully lifts the floor!


    Lily raises her hand to cover her mouth, being afraid that she would let out a cry. She doesn''t know


    what is happening outside, but the secret passage in front of her gets her panicked.


    Without hesitation, Hawk pulls Lily over. Below the entrance is the surface of the river. He forcefully


    pushes Lily into the secret passage and she is immediately drowned by the cold water.

 Chapter 553: Sacrificing His Life to Save Her

    Chapter 553: Sacrificing His Life to Save Her


    As soon as she is in the water, Hawk follows in. However, only his legs are in the water. He supports


    his upper body by grabbing the entrance of the secret passageway with his strong arm. He takes out


    the short and exquisite pistol with muffler from behind his waist and fires two shots at the window in


    front of him.


    Lily can''t see anything. The rain is too heavy. The water level rises, and the ripples be bigger. She


    is suddenly pushed into the river and poured a few mouthfuls of water before stabilizing herself.


    Hawk seals the entrance in a casual manner and swims downstream with the current.


    The huge impact of water pushes Lily forward. In the heavy rain, she can barely see the river ahead of


    her, so she could only be taken by Hawk.


    She tries to call for help, but once she opens her mouth, the water rushes into her mouth. She finds her


    trachea choking with water and feels pain.


    After a while, Lily feels her entire body almost being frozen from the icy river. When she is in a daze,


    Hawk finally brings her to the shore against the direction of the current with his strength.


    Not long after, they climb onto the shore. Before Lily could catch her breath, her clothes are suddenly


    ripped off. The next second, a square ck box appears on her waist.


    Lily frowns and subconsciously reaches out her hand to pull it off. Before she could touch it, Hawk


    warns in an indifferent voice, "That''s a time bomb. Don''t move if you want to live."


    Lily stiffens. When her gazends on the little box again, her forehead has been covered with cold


    sweat.


    "If you run away or make a sound that I don''t want to hear, I will detonate it at once." Hawk says in a


    completely calm voice, as if detonating a bomb is as simple as breaking a balloon.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Now that the bomb is tied to her body, the panicked Lily, instead, calms herself down. She narrows her


    eyes and watches him put the gun and magazine buried under the tree on his body, saying, "If you


    detonate it, both of us will die."


    "Is there any difference between being caught by the police and dying for me?" Hawk chuckles.


    Apparently, he has prepared for the worst.


    The rain falls on their bodies, cracking. Lily looks down at the man squatting on the ground and says,


    "So, the police are here."


    Hawk pauses for a moment before realizing that she only spoke to get information from him just now.


    Heughs, his voice being covered by the rain. He doesn''t know if he should praise her for being


    intelligent or cunning. He stands up and walks to her. "That''s right. You''d better pray to the heavens for


    living through tonight."


    With that, he stops talking nonsense and walks straight forward. Lily tightly clutches the corner of the


    bomb and follows closely behind.


    It is raining heavily. Even though she tries her best to leave her footprints, the footprints are soon


    washed away by the rain. She knows that Rex has been here save her. After more than 10 days of hell,


    he finally arrives at her side regardless of all obstacles.


    Lily''s eyes are red. When she thinks of Rex, who is in a corner of this forest, her heart couldn''t help but


    beat wildly.


    It is the only time within these days that she sees the hope in her life.


    At her sight, Hawk''s receding figure is so clear. She wants to go up against him countless times, but


    she can''t, because he takes too many weapons with him and she is unarmed.


    If she resists, she would be killed.


    She can''t die. To save her, Rex has made so many efforts. This is the most critical moment of the


    rescue. She can''t let down her guard.


    Facing with the danger which threatens one''s life, no one knows what would happen in the next


    second. All he could do is to protect himself.


    ...


    On the other side, in the forest, themandos manage to control the criminals surrounding the cabin


    with great difficulty. Just as they are about to enter the cabin tounch a surprise attack, they hear two


    gunshots from the cabin. The captain nervously bends down at the door, his hands tightly gripping the


    pistol, and then winks at a man behind him.


    The man kicks the door open, and all themandos in ck rush in. They aim at every corner of the


    room. By the time they enter the deepest room, they find Lily no longer there. There is only a removed


    table.


    The captain steps forward, pries open the floor and aim at the entrance, only to see the rolling river.


    "Damn! He fled!" The captain curses in a low voice and immediately orders themandos


    downstream to stand by. "Hawk escaped, and the hostage also disappeared. Send people to search


    the middle and lower reaches of the river. Be careful!"


    Upon receiving the order, the team downstream sends people to search for Hawk and Lily along the


    river. Rex is also in the car downstream of the river, but he is still somewhat far away from the forest.


    Hearing the order, he ponders for a moment before taking off his coat and putting on the bulletproof


    vest in the back seat. He does it in a determined manner and without the slightest hesitation.


    Thinking of what Rex has donest time, the captain has asked two special police officers to watch


    over him. He said it is a protection, but in fact, he is worried that Rex would do something irreparable


    on impulse.


    Now, what he is worried about just happens.


    "Mr. Rex, you can''t enter the forest without cover. It''s too dangerous for you to go alone!"


    "That''s right. Moreover, the mission has been nned and rehearsed many times in advance. If you act


    without permission, the other teams will be affected."


    In other words, they are afraid that Rex can''t assist them but even holds them down.


    Rex knows what they are indicating.


    Under the worried gazes of the two officers, he does not get out of the car on impulse. Instead, he puts


    on his coat and sits back in the car. "Did I say I want to leave?"


    The two officers look at each other and then at the bulletproof vest on his body.


    Rex does not look up and turns around to look at the rolling mountains not far away that are enveloped


    by dark clouds. "Don''t worry. I only wore this to protect myself."


    Hearing that, the officers heave a sigh of relief. They are truly afraid that Rex would lose his calmness


    and they can''t stop him. At such a moment, they are most afraid that any ident would happen.


    But they don''t know how tormented Rex is under his calm face. He can''t wait to rush into the forest to


    save Lily.


    Heavy raindrops hit the ss. There is no sign that it would stop raining. Instead, the rain is pouring


    down more heavily.


    Rex tightly clenches the big palms on his knees into fists and closes his eyes. He has promised the


    captain that he must calm down. Without permission, he won''t leave the car. And the captain has also


    swore that he would bring Lily back alive.


    For this promise, he must wait.


    The air is exceptionally wet. After a while, the rain has subsided a bit and a mist fills the mountain.


    Such a weather makes everyone even more nervous.


    Suddenly, a loud soundes from the silent listening device. Everyone holds his breath after hearing


    the starling sound. The channel signal is lost, leaving only an ear-piercing buzzing sound. The officer in


    charge of surveince hurriedly reconnect the signal to contact the captain.


    "Captain Chao, can you hear me?"


    "Captain Chao? Are you still there? This is the surveince center."


    "Captain Chao..."


    Finally, therees a buzzing sound from the listening devices again. At such an emergency, the


    captain''s voice is heard. "There''s an ambush downstream of the river. Our people are injured. I''m


    heading downstream now. I need reinforcements."


    "Roger."


    The police immediately undergo an emergent dispatch and reinforcements. Nearly 50 special police


    officers enter the forest. Everyone is fully armed and they all put on solemn expressions. The number


    of the enemies is only half of the people they have sent, but reinforcements are actually needed. One


    could imagine how intense the battle inside is.


    It seems to be peaceful inside the forest, but in fact, it is filled with dangers.


    Things go sideways. The officers in the mission are all trying to adapt themselves to the change as


    soon as possible. When they manage to deploy the reinforcements and return to the car, they lose


    sight of Rex. Instead, two armed officers are lying unconsciously on the seat.


    "No!"

 Chapter 554: She Is Found

    Chapter 554: She Is Found


    Rex only takes a short pistol with him and rushes straight into the forest. He crouches towards the


    hillside. As he approaches the depths of the forest, he finds it more difficult to see the surroundings


    clearly. He is only able to see the white mist. He is shrouded in mist, with visibility less than 20 meters.


    It is terrible to walk in the forest withplicated-terrain mountains in mist. A pouring rain is even


    better than the mist.


    Rex ispletely alone. He doesn¡¯t take any equipment formunication with him, and takes actions


    entirely through his own senses and intuition.


    Along the way, his clothes almost have been wet. He walks and leans against thick trees. With it, on


    the one hand, he could cover himself better. On the other hand, he uses the trees as a reference to


    rify the direction.


    About 10 minutester, the sound of water rushes out of his ears. It means that he has already been


    close to the river.


    Knowing it, Rex loads his pistol and slows down. He looks around vigntly without missing any sound.


    Even the moving leaves could attract his absolute attention.


    In a realbat, people are always exceptionally sensitive to the changes in their surroundings. Rex is


    no exception. The moment he reaches the center of the forest, the air falls into dead silence. He turns


    around and leans against a thick trunk. He picks up a thumb-sized stone from his feet and throws it into


    the bush that is over a meter tall.


    ...


    ...


    Two low sounds ring out in Rex¡¯s ears. He is familiar with such sounds, which are made by a pistol of


    muffler. Even if the simr sounds ring out ten thousand times in his ears, he would never mishear.


    Someone is in that bush!


    Rex leans against the trunk to cover his body as he focuses on the movement in the bush. Judging by


    the position and size of it, there could only be one or two people hiding there. He should quietly move


    towards that bush, quickly from one tree to the next one. It will take him two seconds to make it with his


    highest speed.


    Rex takes a deep breath and staggers over.


    The moment he leaves the trunk, the mud beneath his feet is shot by a bullet. The mud even sshes


    onto the hem of his trousers. If he had left a secondter, his feet would have been shot and broken by


    that bullet.


    Rex''s gaze bes sharp. The distance is enough. There are only eight bullets in his pistol. Without


    hesitation, he raises his pistol and fires two shots at the bush.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It is not surprising that he missed, but his shots could force the opponent out. Once the other party¡¯s


    location is known, he would no longer be able to escape.


    Sure enough, in the next second, a person rolls out of the bush neatly. He directly rolls behind arge


    rock. Unfortunately, apart from the main part, the rock could not cover his entire body.


    But the exposed corner of the ck clothes causes Rex to stop pulling the trigger.


    "Who''s that?" he asks in a low voice.


    When the other party hears the voice, he freezes for a moment before revealing half of his body.


    Seeing Rex standing behind a tree, he is shocked and asks, "Why are you here?"


    Rex and the captain gaze at each other. Both heave a sigh of relief inwardly. Then, they get nervous


    again, especially the captain. Thest one he wants to see in this forest is Rex.


    They have no time to chat or make clear why Rex is here. They immediately meet up and each of them


    hides behind a tree. The 1.8-meter-tall men actually don¡¯t make a sound at all.


    "Take this." The captain takes out a long gun from his back pocket and throws it at Rex''s feet. "There


    are 15 bullets inside. I don''t have enough magazines on me. Do not waste them."


    Rex picks it up at once and puts it on his back.


    "How''s the situation up there?"


    "Hawk is cunning. He tied Lily and escaped, but there are no other traces on the scene. They must be


    alive." The captain just chased down the river and fought with a few Y locals halfway. His arm is


    scratched by a stray bullet. Fortunately, it isn''t serious. "Do you wear a vest?"


    Rex notices the captain''s left hand trembling slightly, his expression darkening, but he doesn¡¯t say


    anything. He takes a deep breath and looks away. Then he continues to observe the surroundings and


    answers, "Yes."


    "Hawk should be on this section. Our people are on the rest sections of the river. He has no ce to


    hide apart from here. And our people have been guarding around the whole mountain. Unless he has


    wings, he has no room to escape. Right now, the most important thing is to find out where he is."


    Although the police have alreadyid a trap in this huge mountain, finding two people is still difficult.


    Moreover, Hawk is a cunning criminal, who is almost professional at avoiding detection, so one should


    be exceptionally careful when facing with him. Otherwise, he would get into Hawk¡¯s trap.


    After Rex and the captain share the information they have gotten, they decide to split up and use the


    method of ¡°distraction¡±. The captain will deliberately make a sound in front to distract the enemy, while


    Rex hides not far behind to carry out a sniper attack.


    As they circle around, they find two Y locals and hit them in the arm or leg to make them fall on the


    ground. But after searching for a longer while, they can''t find Hawk.


    The captain rushes in first and breaks out in cold sweat. If it weren''t for the urgency, no one wants to


    expose himself to distract enemies. But on the other hand, it could see how the captain trusts Rex.


    They continue forward with the captain ahead and Rex at the back. Finally, in a wooded area, as the


    captain rushes forward, a bullet flies over from the south and hits his abdomen.


    The tremendous force causes the captain''s body to shake. He immediately turns around and hides


    behind a trunk. The other party fires four or five shots at the trunk, as if he wants to pierce through it.


    The captain touches his abdomen. Fortunately, he is wearing a bulletproof vest. Otherwise, he would


    have been killed by that shot.


    Once again, the air falls into silence. Rex could clearly determine where the bulletes from. It


    happens to be a lond.


    But in fact, it is only half a meter lower than the ce where they are. With such a height, it is enough


    for people standing at the higher ce to see the scene below, but at the meantime, their positions


    would also be exposed.


    However, there shouldn''t be a lond in such a forest, unless someone has dug a hole as a lond in


    advance to better snipe them.


    Rex fixes his eyes at the edge of the mud. He could say the person hiding inside must be Hawk. He


    keeps calm along the whole journey, but thinking that Lily is also there, he could no longer remain calm.


    He has to use up his rationality to resist his impulse of charging down and shooting Hawk.


    The captain winks at him and looks behind the lond. It would take at least 15 minutes to get to the


    back of the lond from where they are. But only when they split up could they catch Hawk off guard.


    Rex nods and raises his pistol while the captain is setting out, firing two shots at the lond.


    Soon, bullets fly out from inside. Rex narrows his eyes and is about to squat down when he suddenly


    hears a familiar voiceing from not far away¡ª


    "Ah..."


    The painful cries from a woman are so clear that he thinks he is dreaming. During these 10 days, he


    has heard this voice countless times in his dreams, in the dark night, and in his illusion. He would never


    forget that voice no matter how many years or decades pass.


    Rex closes his eyes. When he opens his eyes, his eyes have been filled with anger and the eagerness


    for ughter. He clenches his fingers so tightly that his arms begin to tremble because of this


    tremendous force.


    ¡®That''s Lily, my Lily.¡¯

 Chapter 555: Defend Herself from the Rape

    Chapter 555: Defend Herself from the Rape


    In the lond, Lily is imprisoned in front of Hawk, her hands behind her back. Hawk stretches out his


    arm from the side of her face. He holds the gun straight with his arm, without any shaking even he


    keeps his gesture for more than 10 minutes.


    He purposely knocks on the back of Lily''s neck with the hilt of his gun. Lily lets out a cry of pain, but


    she regrets the moment she yells.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She knows Hawk intentionally stirs up Rex in this way. This is the effect he wants.


    After that, no matter how hard Hawk tries to force her, Lily doesn''t make any sounds. She fixes her


    eyes at the top of the lond. ¡®Fortunately, he doesn''te over, otherwise...¡¯


    Then she looks down at where they are. It is a corner of the lond near the edge. Only people who


    walk to the edge could see them. But once Hawk catches sight of them, he would pull the trigger


    without hesitation.


    Lily''s heart is burning with anxiety. She knows that as long as she is in Hawk''s hand, Rex''s movements


    would be restricted. However, she could not free herself from Hawk¡¯s grip. There is still a bomb tied


    tightly to her body, which is enough to destroy them.


    The air is still and silent. At such a night, after a torrential rain, the dimming water vapor and the mist


    interweave together. Every breath and every small movement would be infinitely amplified in this


    deathly silent forest.


    Everyone keeps silent. Hawk doesn''t have any allies, only with Lily as his shield. However, he would


    risk Lily''s life only as ast resort, and he himself knows the reason behind it.


    10 minutester, Hawk seems to be tired of the endless dull waiting. He raises his hand and fires


    another shot. He turns around and looks behind him. The way behind is a half meter higher than the


    way ahead. He could make it to escape from there. Of course, the premise is that Rex would not be


    able to stop him.


    Police officers are all over the mountain, so he has no time to waste and must get rid of Rex as soon as


    possible.


    Hawk''s mind is spinning. He doesn¡¯t feel panicked at all, but even gets calmer. It is not the first time he


    has been into such a tribtion. In fact, he has been used to it.


    However, when he looks behind again, Lily in his arms suddenly smashes her head into his arm with all


    her strength. The muzzle of the gun deviates. Hawk feels extremely nervous. He presses her firmly


    against the mud wall in front of him.


    Rex hears a knock clearly from the lond. He stiffens, and gets flustered because he can''t see


    anything ahead of him.


    Lily...


    Rex''s dense eyebrows are furrowed fiercely. He is so panicked that every hair on his head is almost


    going to stand upright. He puts his pistol into the pocket beside hisp and rushes towards the nearest


    tree to the lond.


    Once again, the bulletnds at his feet. Finally, he sees the edge of the lond from this distance.


    Without any hesitation, Rex raises his pistol to shoot at the nearest mud of the lond. He slightly


    narrows his eyes and says¡ª


    "Hawk, stop resisting. I see you."


    The air is quiet. Two minutester, just as Rex thinks Hawk would not respond, a hoarse voicees


    out from the lond. "You find me muchter than I thought."


    As soon as Rex hears him, he looks at the southeast corner of the lond. After confirming the


    location of Hawk, he could move in arger space. The tall and strong Rex crouches down, his


    expression extremely serious and sharp. "You are making useless struggles. Let her go."


    "Let her go?" Hawk seems to hear a joke. "She''s my best shield."


    Hearing this, Rex feels a chill running down his spine. His beloved woman is actually used as a shield!


    How could he remain calm?


    If it weren''t for Lily, he would rush to the edge of the lond and fight face to face with Hawk.


    But now, he has to consider about her safety. What he must do is to try his best to lure Hawk to reveal


    himself. At the meanwhile, he must wait for the captain to reach the back of the lond, so that they


    could clearly see the scene in the lond and deliver a fatal shot to Hawk.


    Being clench-jawed and breathing mechanically, Rex tells himself to calm down. At the very least, Lily


    is still alive, and she is only 20 meters away from him.


    "If you let her go, I won''t kill you."


    "The police are all over the mountain. If I let her go, maybe I can leave this forest, but I definitely won''t


    be able to reach the foot of the mountain." Hawk is a cunning man. Ever since the cabin was silently


    attacked, he knew what he should do. "You guys are trapping me here today, and this woman is the


    last card in my hand. You asked me to let her go? Do you think I¡¯m as brainless as those trash?"


    "Watch your mouth!"


    Hawk bursts intoughter. He purposely lowers his voice and squeezes out a giggle from his chest. His


    voice sounds terrifying. "Have you seen the video I sent to you?"


    At the same time, he stuffs a rag into Lily''s mouth, making her unable to make a sound.


    Video?


    ''What video? Why don¡¯t I know? Is it rted to me or someone else?''


    Countless questions sh through her brain. Before she could figure out what Hawk is talking about,


    Rex speaks. He says in a tone that Lily has never heard, as if he is going to chew Hawk''s entire body


    into pieces and swallow him.


    "You want her? She''s my woman, so you forced her to have sex with you to make me sad?"


    Hearing the ''video'' mentioned by Hawk, Rex feels his blood all over his body flowing backwards. His


    limbs are so cold that they almost freeze. He even doesn''t know how he holds back his anger and


    pretends to be fine to talk back.


    Lily widens her eyes as she looks up in disbelief. Unfortunately, she could not see anything except the


    sky.


    She wants to tell Rex that she has never been forced to have sex with Hawk. She has never been


    vited. She has been desperately defending herself from the rape from beginning to end.


    But she can''t... Hearing Rex¡¯s voice with forbearing sadness, she is desperate to death. Rex must have


    been tormented and beating himself up in the past few days.


    Hawk nces at Lily for a moment, but he soon looks away. Again, he looks around vigntly and


    sneers, "Whatever. No matter whether she is your woman, she tastes great. I just wondered why you


    like such an ordinary woman. It turns out that she is so enchanting and charming in the bed."


    Lily shakes her head with all her might. Her eyes turn red. She turns around and wants to confront


    Hawk, but she fails. She keeps blessing inside, ''Don''t believe him! Don''t believe him...''


    Rex is at a loss of words for a moment. Hawk knows he must have been astonished by his words. The


    pleasure of revenge gradually ignites in his heart. As if he wants Rex to be more sorrowful, he


    continues to make up some details, "Her skin is really fair. Even in such a simple and crude ce, her


    skin bes white again after being washed by the river water. Every time she was beneath me, her


    voice sounded wonderful, tender, and luring. When we were in the bed, the guys guarding out of the


    room couldn''t suppress their desire. By the way, once I was not by her side, she slept with lots of


    guys..."


    His words are incredibly ear-piercing, which sound like the noise of fingernails rubbing against the


    ss. Lily knows it is all a lie, but she couldn''t help but feel disgusted when hearing these words, let


    alone Rex, who knows nothing about it.


    Sure enough, as soon as Haw finishes speaking, a few shots ring out in Lily''s ears. Rex fires five


    consecutive shots!

 Chapter 556: The Gun Went off

    Chapter 556: The Gun Went off


    The number of bullets is limited. It is just as Hawk wants that Rex fires a few shots. Hawk is chased all


    the way to this low ground. There are only two bullets left in his magazine. He has to make sure that


    the bullets left in Rex''s magazine are few and then he has a chance of winning.


    Hawk sneers silently. He intentionally enrages Rex, "Can''t you stand it anymore? Do you know that she


    kept calling your name when she was raped? Even I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her, let alone you.


    Unfortunately, the more she shouted like that, the more excited I felt. I don''t know how many times I


    deflowered her mouth..."


    Rex thinks that Lily is kidnapped because of him, and he is responsible of that. If Hawk is the most


    vicious, Rex is guiltiest.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of the torment she may suffer, Rex cannot eat well, nor can he sleep well. Now he hears this


    from another man''s mouth, he is devastated than ever before.


    When she needs him so much, he can''t do anything about it. Even though he makes every effort to get


    to her, he is still unable to bring the perfect her back.


    Even if she is saved safely, what about the wound in her heart? How will he face her in the future?


    Rex''s silence cuts Lily''s heart like a knife. Tears flow out of her eyes and fall onto her cor and to the


    ground. She can''t say anything. She wishes she can tell him that she is fine and he don''t need to me


    himself because he has done well.


    All sorts of emotions mix to the extreme in Rex''s heart. He feels blood rising in his throat and he tastes


    the blood. His throat feels as if it is being mped by a clip. He says slowly and difficultly, "Lily, I know


    you can hear me."


    Rex suddenly shouts her name. Lily'' is froze motionlessly. Everything around her seems to have


    disappeared and she can only hear Rex''s voice.


    "I know that you''ve been tortured and humiliated because I don''t do well enough. You can me me


    and hit me, but don''t keep yourself in despair. To me, since I met you for the first time, you have never


    changed. You are innocent, simple and kind. No matter what happens, I will stand by your side and


    experience it with you. We will share happiness as well as sadness together. Don''t endure the pain


    alone, and don''t me yourself."


    Every word he says is filled with affection and sincerity. Lily knows him so much that she can even


    imagine his expression when he says these words.


    The heart beating beneath Rex''s left chest seems to be being wrenched at hard. Rex has never felt so


    much pain.


    He knows Lily is ready to die to preserve her chastity, and he is afraid that she will not be able to


    ept the situation.


    Hawk can clearly feel the changes in Lily''s body. Her body is stiff, and her breathing is quick and


    shallow. He doesn''t doubt that if he lets go of her now, she will immediately run towards Rex without


    hesitation.


    This thought distresses him and he hold on her hand more tightly. And then he suddenly feels a


    murderous aura behind him.


    Hawk quickly turns himself and Lily around. And then he hides to the side with Lily. He can see a ck


    shadow hiding on the high ground not far away.


    Hawk is immediately surrounded by dense killing intent. He holds his gun and escorts Lily to the middle


    of the low ground, edging along the mud wall behind them. Hawk exposes himself and Lily, but only in


    this way will he not be hit immediately. Because they will be afraid of that Lily will get hurt by the


    incident. .


    Rex finally sees Hawk and Lily clearly, and he can''t take his eyes off Lily''s familiar figure, who is


    wearing dirty clothes.


    "Lily..." Rex calls Lily''s name.


    "Shut up!" Hawk shouts and puts the muzzle of the gun firmly against Lily''s temple, "Back off! And you,


    get down!"


    The captain wants to find a suitable opportunity to shoot Hawk down from behind. Unexpectedly, Hawk


    can sense the environment sharply, and the captain is discovered as soon as he raises his arm.


    Hawk keeps moving and Lily is forced to be a human shield. The captain can ill afford to shoot because


    he is afraid that he will identally injure Lily.


    The captain stops moving and reveals a pair of sharp eyes under the ck mask.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, Hawk puts the muzzle of the gun on Lily''s head harder and says,


    "For thest time, get down, or I''ll shoot her right away!"


    Facing such a brutal and murderous ouw, the captain dares not to take risks, so he can only walk


    down from the high ground.


    The three men form a triangr position. Rex and the captain surround Hawk in the middle them.


    Hawk takes a few steps back until he is able to clearly see their movements.


    "Put down your gun and surrender. Stop making any more useless struggles," the captain says coldly.


    As he speaks, the muzzle of his gun keeps aiming at Hawk''s head. "There will be a helicoptering


    later, and there is no way for you to escape."


    Hawk bursts intoughter harshly. His eyes fill with malice and he says with a viinous face, "Even if I


    die, I will take Lily with me. Otherwise, I will take a huge loss. Don''t you dare shoot me? I''ll immediately


    shoot her head. We''ll see if you''re faster than me. Even if we shoot at the same time, Lily will die first..."


    "What is your request?" Rex suddenly interrupts Hawk. The gun aimed at Lily frightens Rex.


    Rex may lose Lily forever as long as Hawk wants.


    "You''re thoughtful," says Hawk. Hawk''s hand holding the gun trembles as he looks back at the captain.


    That gets on Rex''s nerves. Hawk says to the captain, "Go to his side."


    The captain''s face is ashen and he doesn''t move. He knows what Hawk is thinking. Hawk wants to


    escape from the forest by holding Lily, a hostage, and his first step is to ask the captain stand with Rex.


    Then he will have countless requestster.


    Hawk will hold the hostage all the way to his "safe exit", and ask the captain to tell him the policemen''s


    locations. And then he will avoid these locations and take the opportunity to escape.


    "Hawk, I advise you to get rid of those ridiculous thoughts. The hostage is innocent. You will only


    aggravate your crime!" The captain keeps still and doesn''t move at all. To save Lily is only one of his


    missions, not all of them.


    He can''t allow Hawk to escape so easily. As long as he stalls for time, there will definitely be other


    policemen who will find this ce!


    Hawk sees through the captain''s intentions and he is irritated. He says fiercely, "Are you stalling for


    time? I don''t have that much patience. Go to Rex''s side in half a minute, or I''ll immediately shoot her!"


    Criminals are the ones who deal with the police the most, so Hawk knows police''s tricks well. Criminals


    and the police know each other well.


    Time goes slowly. Half a minute looks like a long time for them.


    Rex finally can''t endure such a torture. He says to the captain through clenched teeth, "Come over."


    The captain keeps staring at Hawk. He knows that he has promised Rex to protect Lily''s safety.


    However, if he takes this step back and Hawk escapes, it can take them months or years to catch up


    with Hawk again.


    "How can you guarantee that you will release the hostage if I let you go?" Without concerning the


    feelings of Rex and Lily, the captain maintains absolute rationality and calmness.


    Lily stares at Rex with tearful eyes. Ever since she sees him, she no longer cares the dangers. Those


    abuses and fears seem to be so insignificant for her.


    She only hopes that he won''t get hurt or do anything stupid because of her. Now she realizes how


    much she loves him, and she would rather sacrifice herself than him.


    "If I kill her rashly, I won''t be able to escape. Police officer, are you sure you want to continue talking


    nonsense with me?" As Hawk speaks, his index finger presses harder on the trigger.


    Rex''s heart skips a beat nervously. Lily''s life hangs in the bnce and he can''t care about anything


    else. He moves and walks towards the captain since the captain refuses to move.


    However, just as he takes a step forward, a gun goes off.

 Chapter 557: A Sudden Explosion

    Chapter 557: A Sudden Explosion


    All of this happens within a second. Hawk''s tall and strong body shakes. A bullet is shot and embeds


    itself in his left shoulder. It is not fatal and he can take revenge.


    Rex is frightened, and feels tightness and pain in the chest. His eyes widen in shock as he shouts,


    "Lily!"


    Lily only feels a gust of wind from the bullet blows past his face. Immediately after, therge hand


    holding her suddenly lets go of its strength. Hawk lies above Lily''s shoulder, and a bloody smell fills the


    air.


    The captain thinks that Hawk can''t react in time. Just as he is about to fire again, Lily shields Hawk.


    The captain is afraid of that Hawk will shoot Lily to death. Unexpectedly, in a few seconds, Hawk drops


    his pistol and falls to the ground.


    The captain takes the opportunity and rushes over to take down Hawk.


    Lily doesn''t know what happen exactly. In front of life, the situation changes rapidly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex quickly walks up and pulls the Lily, who is in a daze, into his arms. He holds Lily tightly and he


    says in a trembling voice, "I''m d that you''re fine. I''mte. Sorry."


    When the captain opened fire just now, Rex almost fainted. If something happens to Lily in front of Rex,


    Rex will never forgive himself in this lifetime.


    Fortunately, she is fine, and he still has chances to hug her.


    Lily''s face and body are covered in dirt. Suddenly rescued, she is a little confused. She stares nkly


    at the familiar handsome face in front of her, and asks carefully and in disbelief, "Rex?"


    "Yes. I''m here." Rex lowers his head and kisses her on her forehead. They don''t talk much and he lets


    go of her. "Go and hide behind the stone over there. I''ll find youter."


    The captain is still fighting with Hawk, who is injured. It is not the right time to for them to talk about


    love.


    Lily grabs his hand and wants to say something. But she thinks that it is useless to say anything in such


    a situation. In the end, she can only say with concern, "Don''t get hurt. Promise me."


    Rex puts on a smile and holds her face to kiss the corner of her lips. And then he says, "Don''t worry."


    Lily knows that she can''t cause any trouble now. She walks behind the stone as Rex says. She squats


    down and hides her whole body behind the stone.


    Rex watches her hide, and then he turns around and walks towards the captain. There is a lot of blood


    left on the dark brown earth, but the color of the blood is more like ck on the ground.


    Hawk ispletely suppressed. The injury on his left shoulder is so painful that his face is pale. Even


    so, when he sees Rexing this way, he clenches his teeth and pulls out the dagger from his waist.


    He catches the captain off guard and stabs the dagger into thetter''s thigh.


    The dagger with serrations pierces into the captain''s flesh and wrings it. The captain lets out a low roar


    in pain. Hawk takes the advantages to take the gun from the captain''s hand. And then he holds the


    dagger to the captain''s neck. He stares at Rex, who is approaching, with his eyes filled with anger,


    "Stop! Or I''ll kill him!"


    The captain bes the hostage. Rex sneers at Hawk''s awful looking, "Surrender. You are a stray


    dog now."


    Hawk''s eyes darken. The edge of the dagger stabs into the captain''s flesh. Blood flows down and the


    captain''s clothes are dyed red that shock people.


    Hawk seems to be unaware of his current situation andughs crazily, "A stray dog can bite you hard!"


    Rex coldly looks at Hawk''s insane appearance. The police will soon surround Hawk and his struggle is


    useless. He is dying.


    "So you hold a hostage and don''t even have the courage to face me alone?"


    Hearing this, Hawk suddenly bes excited. His eyes widen and he res at Rex as if he wishes to


    burn Rex, "You can''t even protect your wife. What qualifications do you have to teach me a lesson?"


    Rex frowns. He tightens his hold on the gun. He knows that Hawk is trying to enrage him, so he has to


    remain calm.


    Hawk holds the captain''s life, so Rex can''t lose his mind.


    "So what if you get her by force? The fact that she''s my wife will not change no matter what." Rex


    doesn''t spare any effort to unmask Hawk''s excuses and disguises. "And you are just a coward."


    "I''m not a coward!" Hawk roars. Even Lily, who is hiding behind a rock a hundred meters away, can


    hear him. Hawk seldom speaks loudly, let alone screaming out of control like now.


    Lily sits on the ground with her hands covering her knees, and when she bends her body slightly, she


    can feel the hard thing wrapped around her waist.


    Lily lifts her clothes and sees the ck box. She didn''t pay attention to it just now. Now, she can clearly


    see that although it tightly ties her waist, there is only one buckle, which can be unbuckled easily.


    She is surprised. Not to mention a professional riot squad member, even she can remove such a bomb


    herself, especially when it is still not activated.


    Lily nces at the three people not far away. In the next second, she starts to remove the bomb on her


    body.


    The circuits lookplicated, but there are only two main lines connecting the buckle. One is live and


    the other is dead. She can easily distinguish between them.


    Hawk wants to enrage Rex, but instead he is enraged by Rex. Rex looks Hawk coldly and exchanges a


    look with the captain quietly. Rex and the captain have established a tacit understanding over the past


    ten days. Now they don''t need to say anything and they understand each other''s intentions.


    Perhaps because he has walked into a dead end, Hawk''s mood swings. This is the best time for the


    captain to make a move.


    Rex has calmed down, but he still pretends to be angry. "If you''re not a coward, then don''t hide behind


    others. Come on, face me. Do you have the gall?"


    "You are the coward!" Hawk''s eyes are bloodshot. The memories that he can''t bear to look back are all


    coming back to him. He can''t lose. He can''t!


    The captain can clearly feel the tip of the dagger close to his neck is moved a millimeter away. Without


    any hesitation, he immediately grabs Hawk''s right arm with all his strength.


    Hawk''s left shoulder is injured, and no matter how strong his right arm is, it can''t withstand the captain''s


    strength.


    However, the energy released by him at the moment of despair is enough for him to forget his pain.


    Even now, he still refuses to give up. He tries to dodge the captain''s attack and even tries to fight the


    The captain wants to control Hawk and bring thetter back alive for interrogation. But Hawk keeps


    struggling and the captain loses his patience. The captain quickly and urately grips Hawk''s bleeding


    shoulder and forcefully presses on the wound.


    Even ordinary people can''t stand such a grip, not to mention that Hawk''s wound is bloody and


    mangled. Hawk''s face is pale in pain, and he loses his strength for a moment. The captain clenches his


    fists and punches Hawk in the abdomen.


    Looking at the captain''s fist approaching, Hawk thinks of something and tries his best to dodge it, but it


    is toote...


    After a muffled sound, Hawk falls down. At the same time, there is a loud explosion behind the stone.


    Rex stops rushing forward in shock. A few secondster, the smell of chares from behind him. He


    turns around and sees a scene of devastation.


    "Lily!" he screams in despair. His tense emotions are overwhelming for his body and he spits out


    blood.

 Chapter 558: Get Disfigured by the Burns

    Chapter 558: Get Disfigured by the Burns


    First Hospital of Country Y


    Seeing the girl sent into the hospital by the ambnce, the emergency doctor can''t help but be


    astounded. The petite girl is lying on her stomach on the hospital bed. Her clothes on the back were in


    tatters. From the back of the neck to the caudal vertebra, her skin on the back is burnt to dark red.


    Blood trickles out from several wounds.


    The people who send Lily into the hospital include the doctors and nurses of the hospital, as well as the


    police officers who followed closely behind. At the door of the emergency room, the police officers have


    are forced to stop and they watch Lily be pushed into the emergency room. A police officer warns


    worriedly, "Doctor, She is a very important witness for us. We must save her!"


    The doctor nods solemnly, "I will do my best."


    The red light on the wall lights up. The police officer sits on the bench outside and waits with his


    colleagues.


    Rex wasid up when the incident happened. When the explosion urred suddenly, Rex lost control


    of himself and rushed into the sea of fire as if he wanted to die. He carried Lily out of the ck smoke.


    Rescue workers and reinforcements immediately arrived at the scene ording to the sound of the


    explosion. When they saw Rex hugging the bloody body in his arms, they couldn''t bear it and looked


    away in sorry.


    Hawk was under control. He did not seem to have expected the explosion. He struggled intensely to do


    something but was knocked unconscious by the captain with gun handle.


    Looking at the man who was hugging Lily and shouting in pain not far away, they could sense his


    extreme pain and sorrow form his back. No one dared to go forward without permission. Everyone


    knew what Lily who had been burned meant to him. He also had a gun on him. Now he had an


    emotional breakdown and he would probably go crazy and kill others.


    The police officer in charge of the operation team looked at the captain in embarrassment, "Captain..."


    The captain looked at Rex and extended his hand towards the person behind him, "Anaesthetic rifle."


    The captain didn''t want to hurt Rex, but he had no choice. In order to ensure that no more idents


    would ur, the captain could only do so.


    The captain aimed at Rex and shot. In less than two seconds, Rex fell down to the ground.


    The captain swiftly put away the anaesthetic rifle and ran towards Rex with the medical team.


    ...


    Rex wakes up in five hours. When he sees therge white ceiling above his head, he mind is nk.


    He had a lot of nightmares, but now he is sober and finds that the charred grass, the thick smoke and


    the bloody appearance of Lily are not only in his dreams, but also in reality.


    Lily.


    He thinks of Lily and the explosion and bes anxious. He pulls away the quilt and walks towards


    the door without removing the needle on the back of his hand.


    The ice-cold needle pierces through the thin flesh on the back of his hand, but he seems to have not


    sensed it. The anesthetic effect hasn''t disappeared, and his legs are somewhat numb. But he keeps


    trying to moving forward.


    Rex pushes open the door of the ward. The policeman guarding the door sees Rexe out, and he is


    a little frightened and says, "Mr. Rex, you can''t leave here yet..."


    Before the police officer can finish speaking, his cor is suddenly grabbed by a huge force.


    Immediately after, he is lifted up. Rex grits his teeth and says every word with anger, "Where is Lily?"


    The police officer thinks of his boss''s warn. He says in fear, "Mr. Rex, please go back to the ward and


    wait for a while. Someone wille overter..."


    "For thest time," Rex interrupts the police officer impatiently, "Where is she?"


    A dangerous aura spreads out in the air. Looking at Rex''s furious face, the police officer is so scared


    that he doesn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, when he is at a loss, the captain arrives just in time.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She justes out of the emergency room. She''s fine."


    The captain strikes to them and frowns. "Let him go."


    Rex doesn''t deliberately make things difficult for anyone so he let go of the police officer and turns to


    ask the captain, "Where is her ward?"


    "I''ll bring you there." The captaines to Rex because he knows that the anesthetic effect on Rex is


    about to disappear and Rex is waking up. He knows that no one can stop Rex, so he doesn''t intend to


    stop him. However...


    "You have to promise me a request."


    Rex says indifferently, "OK."


    Now, not to mention one request, he will grant ten requests.


    "When you see lilyter, no matter her condition is good or bad, you can''t do anything that hurts others


    or yourself on impulse," the captain says seriously and looks at Rex calmly. "I believe you can do it, so I


    allow you to see her. Rex, do you understand?"


    "I know what you want to say." Rex''s attitude towards the captain is a bit more hostile and targeted than


    before. Lily is identally injured, and the main culprit is Hawk. But the captain is one of the reasons


    because he went back on his words that he would protect Lily.


    Rex knows that the captain, as a policeman, has to focus unconditionally on his mission. Rex is


    reasonable, but it is rted to his beloved. Rex can''t forgive the captain when he thinks of that Lily may


    die in the ident.


    Obviously, the captain also senses the hostility in Rex''s words. The captain is guilty and he doesn''t


    know what to say. He leads Rex to the room at the end of the corridor.


    They turn right at the end of the corridor and see a ward which is more private than other wards. Two of


    our policemen are stationing outside the door with their hands behind their backs seriously.


    "Captain."


    "Captain."


    The captain nods and tells the two men briefly. The two policemen make way for Rex.


    Looking at the closed wooden door in front of him, Rex takes a deep breath and puts his hand on the


    doorknob. However, he immediately withdraws his hand. He reaches out and withdraws a few times,


    suffering an iparably great pain and torture. He wants to see her, but he is afraid to see her.


    The captain follows behind worriedly. Seeing Rex hesitating, the captain is somewhat surprised.


    The captain has never seen Rex hesitating even in the rain of bullets. However, Rex hesitates to open


    the door and walk in now.


    Rex closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Finally, he turns the doorknob.


    Rex pushes the door open. As the gap gradually widened, the things in the ward slowly meets his eyes.


    Standing at the entrance, Rex can only see the end of the bed. He can vaguely see the shapes of Lily''s


    feet under the white quilt.


    Rex feels a faint pain in his heart. His legs seem to have taken root, and he has to use all his strength


    to move forward. It takes him five minutes to arrive at the bed in such a short distance.


    The more he approaches, the more he can feel Lily''s weak looking, which wrenches his


    heart.

 Chapter 559: How to Pay Her Back

    Chapter 559: How to Pay Her Back


    Rex peers at Lily on the bed. She lies there on her stomach. The quilt doesn''t cover her upper body,


    which is wrapped around with bandages. The white bandages are bloodstained. It is shocking. Her


    long, soft hair has been cut to two inches short. Her big eyes, which were as bright as stars, are now


    tightly closed. If it wasn''t for the steam on the oxygen mask, Rex can''t be able to see that Lily on the


    bed is still alive.


    Rex stands at the head of the bed. He is so depressed that the atmosphere is filled with his depression.


    After a long silence, the door to the ward is pushed open again. The doctor in charge of Lily''s treatment


    comes in.


    "Officer..."


    Just as the doctor is about to say something, the captain raises his hand and stop the doctor. The


    captain frowns and winks at the doctor to signal him not to say anything.


    Rex doesn''t seem to notice the others'' existence. He stares at Lily on the bed for a long time with a


    gloomy face. Most of the time, he only looks at Lily''s face, and he dares not to look at the body under


    her neck. He is afraid that he will lose control of his emotions if he looks at the bandages


    It is a long time before he can say something in a hoarse and cold voice. "How is she?" he asks about


    Lily''s condition with concern as well as fear of hearing something.


    The doctor is shocked by Rex''s terrifying aura. He raises his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his


    forehead. "To be honest, it''s not looking good. At the time of the explosion, the patient had thrown the


    bomb away, but there are still quite a few fragments that pierced into her body along with the shock


    wave. We have just removed the fragments. However, I''m not sure if her wounds may be inmed. As


    for the internal organs, there are no major problems for the time being. There is edema in the lungs.


    And her brain is impacted, but not very serious. The main issue is that she is badly burned..."


    "..."


    Of all the illnesses, burns are the most serious test of the endurance of both patients and their families.


    The doctor, as an outsider, can''t bear it. He can''t help butfort Rex, "Actually, when the explosion


    happened, the patient did well. Judging from the location of her injuries, she had protected her head.


    Therefore, the degree of injury to her face and neck is very low. Furthermore, sheid down on her


    stomach on the ground, so the burns on her back and legs are more severe than that on her chest and


    abdomen."


    After hearing what the doctor says, Rex doesn''t feel much better. When he thinks of that she had


    fought so hard to protect herself the second before the explosion, he is mncholy. It is hard to


    imagine the scene at that time. She was in distress and pain, but there was nothing he could do.


    Rex doesn''t say anything else and his face bes paler. The captain pats the doctor on the shoulder


    and says softly, "Let''s go out."


    Rex is not furious as the captain expects, nor is he hysterical. He stands there in despair and without


    saying a word, as if he loses the whole world.


    The captain dares not to look at Lily again. He feels guilty and he is too ashamed to face her.


    The captainpleted his missions. However, when he looks at Rex''s disappointed appearance and


    thinks of uncertain of Lily''s life, he feels bitter. To the captain, Rex is not only the party involved in this


    matter, but also someone he admires. They also have a rare tacit understanding. They had agreed not


    long ago that they would attend each other''s wedding. But in the blink of an eye, everything is


    unknown.


    The captain takes a few steps forward to face Rex and say, "If you''re feeling upset, you can take it out


    on me."


    Rex seems to have heard a joke. He wants sneer, but he fails as if the corner of his mouth weighed ten


    million kilogram, "How?"


    "It''s up to you, curse me or beat me."


    "If I curse you and hit you, will she recover?" Looking at Lily suffering, Rex loses all of his strength as if


    he loses his soul.


    "Even if I can let you vent your frustration," the captain says and his eyes turn red. He raises his hand


    and hammers himself on the chest. "I know you me me,e on!"


    "Hit you?" Rex finally turns to look at the captain, but the self-mockery in his eyes is obvious. "I''m afraid


    of interfering with Lily''s sleep."


    The captain is serious. He knows that it was just Rex''s excuse. Rex just doesn''t want to hit him.


    The captain would rather hope that Rex can vent anger on him without any scruples, so that he won''t


    feel so guilty.


    "Go out. Leave me alone with her."


    The captain looks at Rex seriously. He knows that Rex will not do anything impulsive, so he turns


    around and leaves them alone.


    Rex sits on a chair beside the bed. He holds Lily''s hand, which is not on a drip. Her loses the original


    tenderness and bes dehydrated. The dirt in her fingernails is cleaned up, but bes pale. In


    Rex''s memory, Lily has been so lively and energetic. When she was twenty-four years old, she broke


    into his life. She was so vibrant and so optimistic. Afterwards, they had Adair and she became tender


    as a mother and more tolerant of the outside world. However, her fiery heart never cools down at all.


    However, she is lying on the hospital bed unconsciously. She is unable to move, unable to speak, and


    unable to even open her eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Everyoneforts him that she survives. However, the inmmation that will appear at any time


    makes Rex be nervous. Even if Lily is cured, therge burns on her back and her slender legs will not


    recover. How will she face such a heavily wounded body of herself when she wakes up?


    She loves beauty so much...


    Rex lowers his head and rubs her hand with his cheeks. His handsome facial features are covered with


    grief. He would rather be the one lying here and suffering.


    ''Don''t get hurt.''


    Before the ident, she warned him, but she became like this in such a short time. Rex hates himself


    for not protecting her.


    She is his life. Although she is still alive, but she is no longer perfect and she is injured. The mistake


    has been made from the beginning. He should have listened to her advice long ago. If he has not taken


    the case, she would at least be safe.


    His ideal or his ambition is just nothing in front of her. He almost loses her, but he can''t go back no


    matter how regretful he is.


    He had promised her that he would take good care of her and would not put her in danger, but he broke


    his promise. He hates Hawk and the captain, but he hates himself the most.


    The man buries his face in her palm and sheds tear. He doesn''t know how to pay her back for what she


    suffers.

 Chapter 560: She Gets Amnesia

    Chapter 560: She Gets Amnesia


    "She will understand you. She will," Karlforts Rex with such certainty. He is afraid that even the


    slightest bit of uncertainty would upset Rex now. "Rex, cheer up. What she needs most now are you.


    She only has you by her side. If you retreat, how can you face her after she wakes up?"


    "I know." Rex takes a deep breath to hold back his tears. "In the past few years, I have never regretted


    what I did. I did and I could afford the consequences no matter how much I paid for it. I always thought


    that life was just to be decisive and be calm. But now I know that I was wrong. I regret when I see her


    lying on the bed lifelessly. I regret at every second that I want to die."


    This time, he regrets what he did, because he can''t afford to lose her.


    Every word Rex says is so oppressive, as if he mes himself for all the idents. Karl grabs Rex''s


    cor and says seriously, "For thest time, Rex, it''s not you who caused all of this. You''re right, Lily is


    right. Both of you did something that no one dared to do. You are great and shocking. If Lily hear you


    say that, she will be disappointed."


    "But all of this can be avoided. My arrogance and my self-righteousness harmed her. She said that she


    wanted me not to take risks, but I was arrogant, and I thought that I could protect her and escape


    unscathed. In the end, I stand here unscathed, but she is..."


    Rex can''t continue. Karl can feel that Rex''s shoulder is trembling slightly. Rex doesn''t cry, but tries his


    best to hold back, so that his body tenses up and trembles uncontrobly.


    Karl and Orson know that Rex had a quarrel with Lily over the matter. Rex insisted to take the case,


    and Lily''s resistance was not strong. Lily hoped that Rex would take this case without hurting himself.


    They are allw practitioners, and they have respect for thew. They naturally treat the criminals with


    justice.


    "Even if you go back and choose again, she will agree you to take the case." Although Karl has less


    personal contact with Lily, he knows her personalities after getting along these years. "She is the


    kindest person. She won''t stop you from going."


    Yeah, she won''t.


    But why will she be like this?


    By now, Rex does not know who to me. Hawk has been captured, but Rex''s mind is hard to


    tranquilize.


    For so many years as a doctor, Karl has seen countless desperate patients, but he has never felt such


    a strong desire to help a patient change something.


    Now, he wants to help Lily return to her previous state. Even if is difficult, he will try his best.


    "I will participate in the treatment. Trust me, I will cure your wife."


    ...


    Karl''s joining the medical team is needed. His joining will attract other experts, and it is a good


    opportunity for the team members to learn. Moreover, his joining will calm everyone.


    Everyone has the impression that Karl can save anyone in this world from any illness that can be cured


    by medicine.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Karl is also very sincere. Every day, he wille to the ward to inspect and records when Sally


    changes Lily dressing. After two days, there is no sign for Lily''s waking up. Although it is normal, Karl is


    extremely anxious when he sees that Rex is slimming down and pining away day by day.


    Why does Lily not wake up?


    After changing the dressing, Karl walks to the bed and sighs softly, "I''m doing my best. Why are you not


    going to wake up? Do you keep scaring me?"


    Perhaps he is too sincere, so Lily actually slowly opens her eyes in the next second.


    Lily wakes up suddenly, without a sign. Sally is amazed, "Is... is she awake?!"


    They can see Lily''s ck eyeballs. That means Lily is awake!


    Karl is overjoyed and says, "Good girl. You just wake up after hearing what I said. I..."


    Before Karl can finish his speech, he is suddenly pushed away by a force. Sally sees him shake and


    immediately steps forward to support him. "Are you alright?"


    Seeing Rex blush in excitement, Karl snorts but not angry, "Fortunately I stand still."


    Rex reaches out to caress Lily''s pale face. When he meets her round eyes, he is thrilled and he asks in


    disbelief, "Lily, are you awake?"


    Lily slowly blinks her eyes and nces at every one somewhat confusedly.


    "Are you sick?"


    Lily doesn''t answer.


    "Do you have a headache? Is your chest stuffy? Can you breathe smoothly?"


    Lily keeps silent.


    Rex asks a series of questions as if he is a gun firing. Karl can''t bear it and raises his hand to stop Rex,


    "Even I, a sober man, don''t know how to answer these questions, not to mention Lily just woke up."


    Rex is anxious when he looks at the way she looks around. He doesn''t know what she is thinking, but


    he is afraid to push her too hard. "Lily, can you see me?"


    Lily wants to nod, but she realizes that she is unable to move her neck at all. She shifts her gaze down


    a bit, and finally realizes that she is lying on her stomach.


    "I..." she tries to say something, but she finds that her throat is raw. She can''t help but frown, looking


    very painful.


    It wrings Rex''s his heart. He turns to look at Karl and asks angrily, "What''s going on?!"


    Karl knows that Rex is concerned about lily, so he doesn''t me Rex. He says, "When the explosion


    happened, she inhaled irritating gas. She feels pain when speaking. But she will get better after a


    while."


    Rex is relieved, but he frowns again. When he thinks of that she is in pain, he feels miserable.


    "Don''t talk too much. If you need anything, let me know. I''ll get it for you."


    Lily blinks her eyes. She watches Rex touch her forehead and cheeks carefully as if he is touching a


    precious treasure in the world.


    Behind him stand a few doctors wearing white coats. They look at her with smiles, as if they are saying,


    "Wee back."


    "Lily, can you hear me?" Seeing her not react, Rex is somewhat worried that the explosion would


    damage her hearing.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Lily says something to shatter his joy and thrill.


    She looks around and finally stares at him. However, there is no emotion in her eyes, and she asks


    calmly, "Who... are you?"

 Chapter 561: Forget Who He Is

    Chapter 561: Forget Who He Is


    The word hits Rex hard like a thunderbolt.


    For a few seconds, his mind goes nk. He can¡¯t hear anything. Everything seems to have gone. All


    he could see is her calm, indifferent eyes.


    Who is he?


    She asks him... who he is.


    Rex straightens up his back and withdraws his hand on her face immediately as if it burned. He even


    takes a step back, not knowing what to say.


    Frowning, Karl steps forward and opens her eyelids to take a look. She is sober. But how could she not


    recognize Rex?


    He asks tentatively, "And do you know who I am?"


    Lily stares at Karl''s face closely. ''This guy is not as handsome and sharp as the one before. He looks


    gentler.'' But no matter how hard she racks her brains to recall him, she can¡¯t figure out who Karl is


    either.


    She can only shake her head. "I don''t know."


    Karl''s eyebrows almost twist together. He pulls Sally over in thest glimmer of hope, "What about her?


    Do you remember her?"


    Lily only feels as if her brain stopped functioning. She tries her best to think, wanting to match the face


    with someone in her memory. Unfortunately, it is all in vain. She has slight headaches and feels as if


    something were stirring in her brain.


    She closes her eyes tightly and lets out an ufortable cry.


    "Alright, alright. Leave it alone. You just woke up and need to rest." Karl interrupts her recollection


    immediately, not wanting to worsen her injuries again. Moreover, it''s not beneficial to her.


    Rex stands at the back all the time. He wants to approach her and take a good look at her, but he


    couldn''t bear those emotionless eyes at all.


    The medical staff check the data on the instrument. After confirming that there''s nothing wrong, they


    leave the ward. Karl asks Rex to go to his temporary office and looks at him seriously. "Don''t worry, I''ll


    ask someone to have her head examinedter. After all, she has experienced such a terrible explosion


    and more than ten days of shock. She just wakes up. It''s normal for her to lose her memory for a short


    while."


    Only then does Rex recover from the shock of Lily''s amnesia. He feels as if there were a big hole in his


    chest and it were stuffed with cold air. "Could it be that she will never recover her memory?"


    Karl opens his mouth. He wants to say no, but as a doctor, he couldn''t guarantee him without absolute


    confidence.


    He spits out the word with extreme difficulty, "Yes."


    The word pulls out most of Rex''s strength. He doesn''t even have time to celebrate before God ys


    another serious trick on him.


    He takes a deep breath, and grits his teeth as his cheeks bulge. After a while, he says, "Let''s run a test


    first. We''ll talk about it after the resultse out."


    After Lily wakes up, she sees different people busy around her. She has no idea what kind of illness


    she is suffering from, but every part of her body is extremely ufortable. Especially her back, which


    is wrapped in so manyyers of bandages that she couldn''t move at all.


    She could vaguely feel that she must be seriously injured, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been like this.


    "Miss, you must not get out of bed, nor should you move. Your body is extremely fragile now. Please be


    careful." When the nurse notices that Lily is trying to move, she reminds her eagerly.


    With an oxygen inhaler on her face, Lily has difficulty in speaking, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Karl has forbidden all the medical staff from telling Lily about her condition.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    So the nurse avoids eye contact with her when being asked. "I''m not very clear about the details. You


    should ask Doctor Karl directlyter."


    "Is Doctor Karl the guy who asked me if I remembered him?"


    "Right."


    As a result, when Karl goes over for the examination with others, the first thing Lily asks is, "What''s


    wrong with me?"


    Karl is caught off guard by her sudden question. Fortunately, he hase up with a reason already


    and quickly calms himself down before he lies. "There''s a problem with your nerves. You fell


    identally and have damaged nerves in your spine, so you can''t move now."


    Lily is confused, "Then why are there so many bandages on my body?"


    "You need to be medicated."


    "Medicated?"


    "Right. To stimte your body, you need both inside and outside help. Nerve damage is not easy to


    cure." After the nonsense, Karl quickly changes the topic, "I''m going to run a brain examination on you


    now. There won''t be any difort during the examination, so don''t be nervous."


    The medicine and equipment they bring from the research and developmentb of Karl''s Hospital are


    all the best. Even the entire medicalmunity around the world is not necessarily better equipped


    than Karl, not to mention the hospital in Country Y.


    That''s why Karl had to personallye here after receiving the news. He is indeed excellent in both


    medical skills and technologies.


    Lily doesn''t suspect him. She could not move her neck, so she could only wide open her eyes and


    watch as Karl ced a semi-circr hollow white cover on her head.


    All sorts of wires are connected to the instrument. Next to her hand is a small connection disy


    device. Karl pushes some button and the device emits a bright light. The light doesn''t reach her eyes,


    but she could still vaguely sense the powerful brightness.


    Within ten minutes, the inspection is over.


    Karl looks at the result in his hand. As he reads the data line by line, his expression turns gloomier.


    When his gaze falls on Lily again, it is icy.


    Lily has a bad premonition. After waking up, she always feels something strange. But she couldn''t


    figure out what is going wrong.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Karl purses his thin lips and looks down again at the test result in his hand. He looks over and over


    again. After confirming that the data was correct, he is not happy at all, though he should be happy.


    Facing Lily''s confused eyes, it is even harder for him to say anything.


    He swallows the words on the tip of his tongue. "It''s fine. The data is normal. Don''t worry."


    After saying it, he leaves the ward without giving her the chance to ask any questions.


    He hands over thetest examination results to the man in the office and doesn''t dare to look him in the


    eyes.


    "The damage to her brain isn''t serious. I exam her nerves and hippocampus. There''s nothing wrong


    with them. So it''s not an external cause of amnesia. It''s¡ª" He pauses and lets out a long sigh of relief


    before continuing, "Psychological problems."


    Rex looks at the unfamiliar data on it, his heart racing, "Psychological?"


    "Yes, we call it psychogenic amnesia. She has suffered too much damage and trauma, so her body


    chose to forget them. It''s caused by her mind, but it''s uncontroble. That is to say, it''s her brain, not


    her own rationality, that makes the ''forget'' signal." Karl tries his best to exin it to Rex in


    understandablenguage. "It seems that she can recognize herself, but she almost forgets everyone


    else, including you and me. It''s selective amnesia. We need tomunicate with her to know which


    stage she is in."


    "So she does... forget about me?" Rex almost can''t believe his ears. He has been looking forward to


    her waking up for so many days. And after all the suffering, she wakes up and that''s what he gets.


    Karl couldn''t bear to see the look on Rex''s face and could only tell the truth, "For the time being,


    yes."

 Chapter 562: Could You Tell Me About Our Past

    Chapter 562: Could You Tell Me About Our Past


    During his thirty years of life, apart from when Lily has an identst time, this is the second time that


    Rex feels fooled by life. He couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen to the woman he loves.


    The explosion leaves her with extensive burns. And that''s not enough, now her memories are taken


    away as well.


    The man closes his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. The feeling of losing something he struggles to


    hold on to is eating him alive.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When the woman he loves the most looked at him with an indifferent look and asked who he was, he


    was heartbroken.


    Things go beyond everyone''s expectations. Karl has expected many possible oues but Lily losing


    her memories. This is much more difficult to ept than anything else. No man could bear being


    forgotten by the person he loves the most.


    "This is punishment." Rexughed suddenly and opened his dark eyes again. There is self-mockery in


    his eyes, "It''s God''s punishment for me."


    Apart from that, he doesn''t know what else to describe it.


    "Rex, there''s still a way. Many patients with psychogenic amnesia can recover their memories through


    guidance and treatment."


    "She was in too much pain. That was why she tried to avoid feeling hurt by forgetting about me." He


    understands what Karl means, and it is because of it that he felt even more tormented. "I don''t even


    know if I should recover her memories."


    "Even if she doesn''t want to remember everything else, you''re the only one Lily doesn''t want to forget,"


    Karl reaches out his hand and grasps Rex''s shoulder with mixed feelings.


    After a stretch of silence, the tall man slouches bit by bit. He seems to be under a weight that he could


    not bear, and it''s crushing him bit by bit. "Karl, I don''t even know what to do..."


    If it were something else, he would be confident that he could cure her, He has thought about it


    countless times these past few days. Even if Lily couldn''t return to her previous state, he wouldn''t have


    minded it at all. To him, she is more important than anything. But now, the problem he faces has turned


    all of his assumptions into a joke.


    Karl understands Rex''s feelings very well. Mental illnesses are difficult to treat because everyone is


    independent. Even if patients could be interfered with and guided, no one knows what the final result


    would be. They can only stay positive.


    "I know some of the respected neurology and psychiatry specialists. Lily''s amnesia is not very rare. I''ll


    have theme over and diagnose Lily first, and then we''ll treat her ording to her condition. Of


    course, she won''t recover overnight. None of us can be sure of how long would it take or what the


    oue would be. We must be ready for the long haul."


    Karl''s words ignite some of Rex''s hope. "I won''t give up on her."


    "I know." Karl smiles gently. Even if Lily is abandoned by the whole world, Rex would cherish her. The


    last thing he would do is giving up on her. "Actually, sometimes it''s not necessarily bad that she forgets


    everything. Now that she has forgotten about those unpleasant, you can start over. Don''t forget that


    other than you and her, you still got a kid. The kid is the closest and most inseparable ties between


    you."


    ...


    After the brain examination, Lily lies alone in the bed of the ward. The room is quiet. She has been


    lying on her stomach for a long time and starts to feel stuffy and dizzy. Not long after, she falls asleep.


    She has been asleep from afternoon to night. When she wakes up again, a man beside the bed is


    staring at her.


    He fixes his eyes on her. There seem to be so many emotions in the man''s deep eyes. Lily is startled


    by that and frowns. "Why are you still here?"


    Rex''s heart almost breaks again at her remark. He avoids her gaze and says, "You can''t move and I''m


    here to take care of you."


    ''Take care of me?''


    The corner of Lily''s eyes twitches. His presence here would only unease her more.


    Their eyes meet. For a moment, neither of them speaks. Lily watches the man in front of him closely.


    Aside from anything else, he has a perfect face. He gets a full forehead, long and narrow eyes. And a


    tall nose matches his forehead so well. The joint between his nose and his upper lip has s clear curve.


    His thin lips are sexy and beautiful when he purses and parts them. And even the hair on both sides of


    his forehead seems to have been cut carefully.


    He is very handsome. He is not like those handsome young celebrities or youth. Instead, he has a


    natural vibe in him and is extremely dazzling, emitting his charm.


    However, the stubble on his chin is somewhat out of ce.


    It could be seen that he hasn''t rested well for many days. He doesn''t seem to be energetic, and there


    are ck circles under his beautiful eyes.


    Seeing her staring at his face, Rex feels his heart leaps with hope. He expects she could remember


    something, but unfortunately, in the end, his hope is crumbled to nothing.


    "You don''t need to stay with me. I''ll call a nurse if I need anything." Her oxygen mask has been


    removed since she woke up. Her voice is a little faint, but it could be heard clearly.


    "You can''t get out of bed and walk around now. If something happens to you, you don''t have time to


    ask for help."


    "It''s fine, I..."


    "Lily," Rex interrupts her and says, "I know that you are very unfamiliar with me now, but I must tell you


    that I am your husband, the father of your child, and the person who should be with you and take care


    of you. Don''t try to reject me. Other than that, I''ll do whatever you ask me to."


    With her current condition, how could Rex leave?


    Lily looks at him in surprise at his words, "Husband? Am I married?"


    "No."


    "And...?"


    "We aren''t married, but we had a child. The wedding is supposed to be held at the end of the mission,


    but such an ident happened." Speaking of which, Rex remembered Adair and asks, "Do you


    remember your child?"


    Lily is even more surprised. She doesn''t know what he is talking about. Facing such apletely


    strange face, she feels as if she is listening to someone else''s story. She finds it hard to believe and


    irrelevant to herself.


    Her expression has exined everything. The disappointment in Rex grows heavier, but he forces


    himself to calm down. "What do you remember now?"


    "Everything. I remember everything. But you say you are my husband, and I have a child ... I don''t


    remember that."


    "What about your parents?"


    Lily nods without hesitation, "I remember them."


    Rex is silent. In other words, apart from him and Adair, she remembers everything else. Rex doesn''t


    know whether he should be d or sad that she happens to forget about them.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I won''t force you to remember us. But I will never lie to you.


    There is a scar on your abdomen after you gave birth. There''s no way to fake it."


    As soon as he finishes that, Lily subconsciously wants to touch it. Unfortunately, her upper body is


    wrapped in bandages and she couldn''t touch it at all.


    Seeing her starts to move, Rex stands up anxiously. "Don''t move. You are injured."


    Lily meets the man''s eyes and sees the concern and anxiety clearly in his eyes. This is not something


    he could fake. The care and concern he shows towards her prevent her from hardening her heart


    against him.


    The huge ward is in silence again. The air is somewhat awkward. Lily lies on the bed as thoughts


    shing through her mind. In the end, she asks, "Could you tell me how we met and how we got


    together?"


    Rex is astonished for a moment. As he recalls everything that has happened in the past, his tense


    expression rxed as tenderness upied his eyes as if he has endless emotions to express,


    "Alright."

 Chapter 563: The First Care After She Wakes Up

    Chapter 563: The First Care After She Wakes Up


    Two weeks pass in a blink of an eye. During which, Rex keeps staying in the ward without leaving. He


    has moved almost half of his possessions in the ward. The Y Hospital is not as good as Karl''s Hospital.


    It is a public hospital and Rex is not allowed to do so at first. But because of the special patient and


    Karl, the hospital manager has no choice but to give way to Rex and let him do whatever he wants.


    Lily''s burn treatment is as troublesome as expected. Although under Karl''s control, the wound doesn''t


    have an infection or otherplications, just recovering from the burn is painful enough.


    Karl introduces an autogenous skin regeneration technique. It is an injectable treatment. He injects a


    solution from hisb into her wound. Each injection is five milligrams. In other words, a total of fifteen


    needles would be needed to inject all the wounds on her back.


    At first, Lily doesn''t feel any pain because the burn is so severe that her nerves are numb. But as the


    treatment progresses, the nerves are activated and she starts to feel pain. The needle is two


    centimeters long and every time Lily has to bite the towel to endure the agony.


    Rex is suffering, too. He watches her as she receives the injection. The scene is so shocking. For


    many times, he looks away when the needle is halfway through her. But he could not help but look


    back when he hears her low cries of pain.


    After the injection ispleted, the solution began to work under her skin. It helps her skin to recover


    and regenerate itself, but the side effect is that it''s extremely itchy.


    Lily remembered that one year, she had urticaria. At that time, her entire body was covered inrge red


    lumps. Those lumps were first light red, but they slowly turned purple, and that was when it itched the


    most. She had to apply an antipruritic ointment to stop herself from scratching it.


    But now, the itch is several times stronger than the urticaria. It is a kind of itch that slowly emitted from


    her inner skin at all times. She could not apply any antipruritic. Otherwise, the solution wouldn''t work.


    The pain is unbearable, and the itch is even worse.


    When the itch reaches a certain degree, her body goes cold as goose bumps crowd on her skin. The


    clinical reaction is only half an hour, but she feels as if half a year has passed.


    Rex could do nothing but watch helplessly.


    For several times, he has suggested that the injection should be stopped. He is well-prepared. It


    doesn''t matter to what extent she could recover. He doesn''t want her to experience such pain while he


    can do nothing about it.


    Lily doesn''t know what her back looks like. Although everyone keeps avoiding talking about it, she


    knows it must not look good.


    It must be extremely ugly, otherwise, why doesn''t anyone tell her about it?


    One day, a police captaines to the hospital with his subordinates to look for Rex and ask questions


    about the case. Rex doesn''t want Lily to hear about it and leaves the ward.


    "Keep it short. I don''t have that much time." He looks at them coldly and says in an unfriendly tone.


    The officerse with the captain have no idea about the details of the incident or Rex''s identity and


    are displeased with Rex''s attitude. Just as they''re about to talk back to Rex, his boss stops them.


    "Hawk is arrested, but he refuses to confess his crime. Although we have plenty of evidence, some of it


    doesn''t match his statement. The interrogation has gone on for days with no progress and he has


    always made a request." At this point, the captain pauses and looks at Rex hesitantly.


    Rex sneers. "You''re here now. What''s holding you back?"


    The captain turns his face away and points his tongue at the inside of his mouth. His cheeks bulge out.


    He looks at Rex again and said, "He wants to see you."


    Rexughs at that but in a cold way. "He has been arrested, and the suspects and evidence rted


    have also been secured. Any of his crimes would be enough to get him the death penalty. And now


    you''re telling me, there''s nothing you can do?"


    "There is a way, but his testimony and the information he is holding back are crucial to the sentencing


    of others."


    A criminal like Hawk could not be captured easily. They need to be in the right ce at the right time.


    Any wrong would lead to failure. As one of the few big shots in the smuggling case in Country Y, Hawk


    gets a lot of secrets.


    Rex understands what he means. But because of that, the coldness in his eyes bes even more


    intense.


    "Are you asking me to trick him again and y some mind games to lure a few more key characters


    out of him?"


    The captain meets his gaze and spends great energy saying the single word out, "Yes."


    Rex doesn''t say anything. He just looks straight at him. He doesn''t need to say anything, and the tough


    man in front of him understands.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He has almost lost Lily for this case, and now they demand that he should continue to work hard for


    them?


    He doesn''t know what he should feel.


    Although the two policemen behind them do not know what has happened, the invisible pressure in the


    room made their throats dry.


    Facing his gloomy face, the captain forces himself to insist for a long time before he lowers his head


    and puts both of his hands on his sides. He lets out a deep breath. "Forget it. It is hard for you to


    ept."


    That being said, there is still hope in his gaze. Rex says nothing, and even his expression doesn''t


    change. Only then does the captain give up and nces at the two subordinates behind him, "I never


    came. Let''s go."


    ...


    When Rex returns to the ward, Lily''s back is not so itchy. She lies on the bed. Just as she is about to


    heave a sigh of relief, she sees the man strides in.


    She looks at the man next to the bed out of the corner of her eye. Her gaze pauses on his unusually


    gloomy face and wonders who has provoked and upset him in such a short time when he was out.


    Although he hasn''t been happy these past few days, it is the first time she sees him so annoyed.


    His face is so dark.


    Lily doesn''t intend to pay any attention to him, but for some reason, she is ufortable seeing him


    sitting on the side without saying a word.


    It is probably because he has taken good care of her the past few days. She is not heartless and


    cannot treat him like a stranger.


    After thinking for a while, Lily decides that she couldn''t be an ungrateful woman and asks tentatively,


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?"


    Rex is thinking about the case and his thought stops at her interruption. He looks over, meets her clear


    eyes, and is somewhat stunned.


    Seeing that he just stares at her silently, Lily murmurs in confusion, "What happened? Are you too tired


    to think?"


    The next second, the man sitting suddenly bends down and moves closer to her. His face stops less


    than five centimeters away from her as his warm breathing spraying on her face. He fails to hide the


    tremble in his voice, which betrays his excitement. "Are you caring about me?"


    He has been by her side for so many days. Apart from eating and sleeping, he has always fixed his


    gaze at her. This is the first time she voluntarily asks about his feelings since she woke up.


    How could he not be excited about it?

 Chapter 564: Fragmented Memories

    Chapter 564: Fragmented Memories


    Lily doesn''t expect that her words would cause such a dramatic reaction. Dumbfounded, she stutters,


    "I... I was just asking."


    "Alright." The man''s eyes are bright as he tells her frankly, "I am unhappy."


    "Why?"


    He is so close, and his eyes are so... affectionate. His words are perfectly normal, but they sound like


    sweet talk. Lily suddenly feels that the wound on her back is ''itching'' again.


    "Because I have to face the people who indirectly hurt you again." Thinking of Hawk and all the


    frightening things that have happened in the past half a month, Rex turns cold.


    Lily has never seen such a sharp gaze from him before. She says somewhat ufortably, "Can you


    sit down and talk? I''m so tired and a little out of breath."


    Seeing her dodging gaze, Rex finally stands up and sits down on a chair beside her. Watching her pale


    face and dry lips, he still has a lingering fear of what has happened half a month ago.


    "Tell me how I got injured," after pondering for a moment, Lily opens her mouth and asks. Ever since


    she woke up, no one has talked anything about her illness. She knows that if she wants the truth, she


    could only ask Rex. But she was not ready for it. But now, facing his serious and frightening


    expression, she feels it necessary for her to know.


    "Half a month ago, you were kidnapped by people from Country Y. The person who kidnapped you is


    the main culprit in one of my cases." Rex speaks slowly, trying to exin the process in a more


    eptable way. "They''ve held you hostage for nearly half a month. During which, you suffered a lot.


    Later on, we managed to find their base, but an explosion happened unexpectedly. That''s why you are


    so seriously injured."


    Lily listens quietly and asks, "Isn''t the one looking for you just now a police officer? Why are you still


    unhappy?"


    Shouldn''t they be working together?


    When ites to the captain, Rex seems to have mixed feelings. He lowers his head slightly and the


    hair on his forehead hides half of his eyebrows. "Before he left for the mission, he promised me to


    protect you and have you return safely. However, when the incident happened, he didn''t do so. Instead,


    he put you in danger. I understand his decision, but I can''t forgive him."


    There''s no guarantee that Lily would not suffer any seque or that her burnt skin could recover to its


    original state. Perhaps because of his decision, she would have to live with those injuries for the rest of


    her life.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s not that he doesn''t forgive the captain, it is that he doesn''t have the right to forgive him for her.


    Lily doesn''t know if it is because of her amnesia or something else, when she listens to Rex talking


    about the ident, she isn''t as ufortable as she has expected. Instead, it is more like he is talking


    about others'' stories.


    She understands what he is concerning, but is surprised to find that he is willing to do so much for her.


    In a word, all his feelings are influenced by her.


    Lily is moved. When she speaks again, her voice is much softer. "It''s right to take things as theye.


    They didn''t do anything wrong. If it weren''t for them, I''d be dead by now. I wouldn''t even have the


    chance to suffer."


    Rex has heard so many people say such things to him, but every time he recalls the ck smoke in the


    scene, his chest is clogged.


    "Nothing is more important to me than you. Don''t say ''die'' so easily. I won''t allow any idents to


    happen to you again." He expresses his feelings to her so inly, without hiding anything.


    His tone is so firm. His passionate eyes dispel all her doubts and move her.


    Suddenly, her head starts to ache as some fragments of scenes sh through her mind. She sees


    herself covered in mud, and sees Rex holding a pistol.


    "Protect yourself. Be careful."


    A clear female voice echoes in her ears. Who is speaking? Why is the voice so simr to hers?


    All sorts of messy scenes attack her. But each of the broken memories doesn''t match. As a result, she


    is even more pained and twisted.


    "What''s the matter?" Rex notices her nose is covered in sweat and assumes what he has just said


    should have stimted her memory. He hurriedly stands up and presses the button. "I''ll call the doctor


    over."


    In less than five minutes, the nurses and doctors are all in the ward. Karl''s office is farther so he is a


    littlete. The moment he steps into the ward, he is caught by Rex. "She suddenly has a headache.


    What''s going on?"


    Karl bends down to observe the data and asks softly, "Did you remember something?"


    Lily is caught off guard by his question and nods hesitantly. "Yes, some of them."


    Karl heaves a sigh of relief. "This is a good thing. Don''t worry. If you still have a severe headacheter,


    I''ll have someone give you an injection to calm you down. If you feel better, there''s no need for it. After


    all, more or less, all medicines have side effects. And it won''t be good for your memory recovery."


    At this point, Lily haspletely believed that she has amnesia.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t exin the scenes that have just shed through her mind.


    "Take a rest. Don''t think too much. There''s no hurry to recover. Don''t think too hard, or it will have the


    opposite effect." With that, Karl turns around to talk to the nervous, concerned man, "Rex,e out


    with me for a moment."


    Rex nces at the little woman on the bed and says with concern, "I''ll be right back."


    "Okay."


    ...


    They walk out of the ward and go straight to the rooftop of the hospital. The wind is much stronger on


    the upper floors. Karl''s white coat flutters in the wind, bringing out his vibe as a doctor.


    "Rex, what did you just say to her?"


    "The police havee to talk to me. She saw it and asked me how she got injured. So I had a quick


    word with her." Rex takes out an unopened pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He picks a cigarette and


    brings it to his lips.


    The white smoke rises and is soon blown away by the wind, leaving only the red, glittering spot of the


    cigarette.


    "I didn''t expect that would stimte her memory." When he talks to her, he has removed the


    unpleasantness as much as possible in case she would feel ufortable.


    Karl shakes his head. "It''s not stimting. If the content of your conversation isn''t too shocking, it only


    means that parts of her memories aren''t hidden very deeply by her. You can talk about something


    rted to her past."


    Rex''s hand holding the cigarette stiffens. "Does that mean she has a higher chance of remembering?"


    "That''s right." Karl thinks about the police officer Lily mentioned and suggests with deliberation,


    "Sometimes, stimtion is not necessarily a bad thing. As a doctor, I wish to know where the limit of


    my patient is. I think you should meet the police officer and the one who has the greatest impact on


    her."


    Rex narrows his eyes and asks coldly, "Who do you mean?"


    "Hawk."

 Chapter 565: I Never Wanted to Kill Her

    Chapter 565: I Never Wanted to Kill Her


    After being rejected by Rex, the captain knows that it''s almost impossible for Rex to work with them


    again.


    But just as he is about to give up hope, he is surprised to receive a call from Rex two dayster. Rex


    says that he could help them only when Lily ising with him.


    The captain has no idea why Rex changes his mind, but no matter what, it''s good news for them. He


    tells his leader the news immediately and replies to Rex after receiving the approval.


    Rex has taken two whole days to make such a decision. As a decisive man, he was put off by such a


    simple decision and thought about it again and again.


    Finally, he makes up his mind to take Lily with him.


    There are many things that couldn''t be avoided even if they want to. Since that''s the case, he shouldn''t


    run away from it anymore. Perhaps what Karl said is right, facing the difficulties head-on is one of the


    solutions.


    He hopes that Lily would remember him again. No man wants his beloved woman to forget everything


    about him. Although the process would be painful, Karl has promised him that she would be safe.


    Because of the wounds, it''s inconvenient for Lily to move. But as a felon, Hawk is forbidden to be


    outside the detention area. As a result, the police decide to transport Hawk to another police station


    closer to the hospital.


    It''s only ten minutes'' drive from the hospital to where Hawk is. On that day, Karl has the hospital send


    the best medical vehicles for Lily. Although the wounds of her back have healed and formed scabs, Lily


    still needs to be careful. If the scabs break, she may be infected.


    Karl personally escorts her over, keeping a close eye on the entire journey in case of any idents.


    Fortunately, she arrives safely.


    Lily is wheeled off the car and pushed into the soundproof observation room outside the interrogation


    room. She couldn''t sit or lie down, and could only lie on her stomach. Fortunately, the height of the


    mobile medical bed is adjustable to make her morefortable.


    Karl keeps an eye on her condition, "If you''re ufortable, you must tell me."


    Before she goes out, she is put on an antibacterial suit. Although it''s very breathable, he is still worried


    that the wounds would be affected.


    Lily is a little awkward at his meticulous care. "Doctor, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Rex follows the captain into the interrogation room. In the small room, there is only a table, two chairs,


    and the incandescentmp, which is hanging above them. There is nothing else.


    Rex pulls up the chair in front of the table and sits down. Behind him stand two police officers


    responsible for monitoring his behavior. Rex doesn''t care about them and waits for the person opposite


    the table to arrive with a poker face.


    Not long after, the other door of the room opens. Before he could see Hawk, therees the sound of


    heavy shackles rubbing against the ground.


    Soon, a familiar figure emerges. Hawk is in a gray-blue prison uniform with ill-fitting long sleeves and


    trousers. A heavy chain fastens his wrists, and so do his feet. The chain is not long, so he has to move


    in small steps.


    His hair was long before he went to prison. He hasn''t had his hair cut for half a month, so it''s a mess on


    top of his head and face. He looks like a shabby prisoner, but when the man sees Rex, he forms a


    weird smile.


    "Nice to see you again."


    He greets Rex briskly. If it isn''t for the wrong time and ce, it seems like he''s meeting an old friend.


    Rex''s icy gazends on the face he hates so much. "You''ve asked several times just to see me."


    "Yes." Hawk raises his hands and spreads them aside while the chain let out another ear-piercing


    sound. "I do want to see you. Unfortunately, these rigid policemen wouldn''t let me."


    "Sit down!" Behind him, the police officer points at his shoulder and forces him to sit in a chair.


    Hawk stretches out his hand and pulls up his trousers, revealing a few pitch-ck scars on his skinny


    ankle. "People here are very hospitable, especially towards the neers."


    Rex casts a nce at that and mocks coldly, "You should be d that you ended up in the prison.


    Otherwise, you will only be a hundred times more miserable than you are now."


    "I know you want me dead, but as a saying goes, a bad thing never dies. I''m born to give you a hard


    time." Hawk doesn''t mind describing himself like that. He knows where he is and doesn''t care about the


    so-called dignity.


    Out of his expectation, Rex sneers and shakes his head at hisments. The hatred in his eyes is so


    dark and intense. "No, you will die soon."


    Hawk''s smile freezes. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly bursts intoughter as if he has


    heard some hrious joke. Heughs so hard that tears gather at the corner of his eyes.


    "You''re killing me with that. I can''t stopughing..."


    Rex looks at him coldly as if he is looking at a piece of meat without any emotion. Whom the gods


    would destroy they first make mad. This is a perfect line to describe Hawk.


    "People are going to die sooner orter. If I were afraid of death, I would not be alive today. Besides..."


    Hawk pauses for a short while before he looks at Rex in the eye with an ugly expression, "I don''t die


    alone."


    Rex knows very clear who Hawk is referring to. His ck eyes are filled with bloodshot when he thinks


    of the enormities this monster hasmitted.


    Hawk watches Rex''s stiff, unsightly face with his smug faded and his brows high. He bends over the


    table, leans closer, and asks in a hoarse, low, and somewhat eerie voice, "Is she dead?"


    Rex remains unmoved. Compared to Hawk''s loudughter and theatrical performances, Rex looks like


    an indifferent outsider, even though he has tried all he could to stay calm.


    Is she dead?


    Rex calmly sizes up Hawk''s micro expression and notices the corner of his lips twitches after he


    finishes asking the question. He also notes the slight shaking of Hawk''s pupils, as well as bulged veins


    on the sides of his neck.


    Through the analysis of his expressions, Rex knows that Hawk cares about the answer to the question,


    and he cares about it so much that he''s almost uneasy.


    Rex looks down and grits his teeth with force. Although it''s a lie, it''s still so hard for him to speak it out


    loud. He pauses for a long time before saying, "With such a powerful bomb, not to mention a human


    body, even a rock would have been blown up. Or do you believe in miracles?"


    Hawk''s body tenses up at the answer. Even the police officer standing behind him senses his tension


    and walks over immediately in case Hawk would lose control.


    Hawk knows exactly where the bomb is tied to Lily''s body because he has personally done it. Once it is


    detonated, she couldn''t survive...N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 566: Hawk Freaks out

    Chapter 566: Hawk Freaks out


    However, he was shot in the shoulder at that time, and the moment the bomb detonated, he was


    entangled with the police. That was too fast, and he was escorted for interrogation before seeing what


    happened. The only thing he is uncertain about is the scene he missed.


    Generally speaking, no one will be able to survive such a bomb, but he still thinks that things would not


    end like this. She might not be dead.


    However, what Rex says brings him to reality. She''s dead now, and she''s gone.


    "She''s not gone!" Hawk denies without hesitation. He doesn''t restrain his aggressive vibe anymore. "If


    she really died, you wouldn''t be so calm!"


    "What should I do? Kill you?" Rex shakes his head, "This is the police station. I won''t put myself in


    trouble for you bastard. You''ll be punished by thew, and you''ll be executed. That''s exactly what I am


    hoping for."


    His reply just brings Lily''s image to Hawk''s mind, as if a reminder of the truth that he can''t deny.


    Suddenly, he freaks out. He jumps up from his chair, raises his hands high, andnds them fiercely on


    the table. He shouts as he knocks on the table, "You lied to me! She''s not dead, and she''s definitely


    alive!"


    The police officer behind him promptly captures him and pushes his head to the table.


    Pressed against the ice-cold table, his face, with defined features, is almost distorted. He looks


    awkward, and stares at Rex, "Tell me! You were just lying to me, weren''t you?"


    "I lied to you? For what?" Rex also stands up instantly and walks to the side of Hawk. His tall figure


    blocks the light above Hawk, causing a small shadow to cast on Hawk''s face. The man looks down at


    him condescendingly and grits his teeth. "Aren''t you the one who wants her dead the most!?"


    Hawk raises his lips and half of his face trembles. He feels as if he has been tapped on an acupoint


    and loses control. "I think there are a zillion ways to kill her. I didn''t need to kill her after you all arrived!


    There was only one connection to that bomb. It could be easily undone. I hid the detonator in the


    pocket near my waist. If I wanted her to die, the moment she walked towards you, I should''ve


    detonated it!"


    He has never said anything about that since he was arrested. The police officers in the observation


    room quickly wrote down what he said excitedly.


    Lily is seeing that from the very beginning. When she sees Hawk''s face, she feels like she''s suffering


    shortness of breath and oppression in the chest. She can''t breathe but doesn''t know why.


    She doesn''t understand why Rex should lie to Hawk that she died. The quarrel between them, as well


    as what they said really scare her. Although she doesn''t know the reason, she has a deep fear and


    rejection of that man inside. Especially when Rex walks to his side, she would be very nervous and


    worry about Rex''s safety.


    She has never felt so emotional towards Rex before, but at this moment, she can''t help but worry about


    him.


    The people outside can see the inside through the ss clearly, but it''s not the other way around.


    Hawk is highly nervous. That should be his most senseless action since he was captured.


    That''s good for the police. They just control him but don''t force him to leave or knock him unconscious.


    Rex doesn''t be moved by him but feels even more disgusted. "Don''t make excuses for your inhumanity.


    No matter what you thought when youmitted a crime, you''re a murderer. You killed her, you killed


    her!"


    To Hawk, his word is like the "final straw". He starts to panic, as he loudly retorts, "It''s not me, it''s this


    policeman. He''s the one to me! I never wanted to kill her, never..."


    "She''s so nice, but she met such a brutal scum like you. It''s the most unfortunate thing in her life. You


    still don''t repent, so you don''t deserve anyone''s pity. You just have to live in a dirty ce, then those


    who treat you well will be punished."


    Rex''s response reminds Hawk of those few nights when he was chatting with Lily. Although it was only


    a few words, it was a feeling he has never had in his life. She was sincere, at least when it came to


    some issues. She asked him if he had ever thought of a different way of life. This was the first time in


    his life that someone had asked him this.


    He has been forced to go down this path and been destined to no happy ending. Perhaps just because


    of this widely-known but unsaid truth, no one cares about what kind of life he wants to live.


    But now, he have killed this person by himself.


    Seeing that Hawk is about to lose his consciousness, the police officer drags him out of the room. And


    he''s still howling to show he''s recalcitrance even outside the room.


    Rex stands still and closes his eyes tightly as if he wants to forget everything that just happened in front


    of him.


    Lily is looking at the strong figure through the ss. And sadnesses out of nowhere. The


    miserable white light above her head falls on his head and shoulders. It''s in dead silence. In that strong


    figure is too much pressure and worries that can''t be easily discovered.


    "Are you ok? Is there anything wrong with your body?" Karl''s voice brings her to reality.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lily looks somewhere else and shakes her head, "It''s fine, and I¡¯m just a little tired."


    "We''ll go backter. It won''t take long." Karl breathes a sigh of relief. More than three times, he wants


    to ask if she has recalled something, but finally fails.


    At this critical moment, he doesn''t want to be too pushy. But looking at that little face that reveals


    nothing, he can''t help but feel disappointed for Rex.


    Forget it, it''s counterproductive to be too eager for sess. Sometimes you can''t rush things.


    Lily is pushed back into the car by Karl and the doctor. She''s not fit to stay in that kind of environment


    for too long.


    Rex says a few simple words to the captain and leaves as well.


    On the way back to the hospital, Lily can''t help but secretly nce at him with her remaining light


    several times. Rex is so upset, and he bes even more anxious because of her gaze, "What are


    you looking at?"


    Lily has already put together almost all of Hawk''s words. She pretty much understands what happened


    at that time, and sighs, "Does that man regret ''killing'' me?"


    Rex doesn''t expect her to ask this. He sits down steadily and looks at her with a serious gaze. "Do you


    know the biggest taboo for legal workers?"


    Although Lily has forgotten him, she hasn''t forgotten her beloved Law that she has learned. It''s just that


    there are too many taboos that for a moment, she can''t say which the biggest one is.


    "We absolutely cannot sympathize with criminals."


    The man''s thin lips open gently. Although he says in a seemingly gentle way, his few words are


    iparably loud because of his determination.


    Without waiting for Lily to speak, he says, "To Hawk, your death deserves no repentance. What he


    really cares about is killing the feeling of being respected and tolerated."


    Lily is confused. Rex sees through the doubts in her eyes and interrupts her deep thought, "He has lost


    his humanity for a long time. Don''t expect to use a normal person''s mind to guess a twisted and sick


    heart. You will never be able to understand it."


    A twisted and sick heart means hatred, greed, delusion, obsession, and resentment. Hawk has long got


    twisted and sick, unable and unwilling to extricate himself.

 Chapter 567: Live in Another Way

    Chapter 567: Live in Another Way


    It is noon when Lily and Rex returns to the hospital, and Karl can''t wait to let Sally in to check Lily''s


    injuries under the istion suit.


    Rex is called away by Karl. There are only two girls left in the ward. Sally gently takes off Lily''s clothes,


    and then finds that the color of the gauze does not change. She heaves a sigh of relief. "Fine, there''s


    no secondary injury."


    Lily also feels relieved. She tilts her head to the side and says, "Thank you. Thank you for helping."


    "That''s all right. It''s my job." Sally adjusts Lily''s posture again and makes sure that she is in a


    comfortable position. "Lily, sweetie, don''t worry. Your wounds are recovering well. Karl will also try all


    means to prevent your skin from scarring. His medical skills are superb, and he must be able to do that.


    Just rx to take your treatment."


    Of course, Lily knows that Karl''s medical skills are superb, but...


    "Doctor Sally, is my back hurt badly?"


    She''s not asking Sally about that for the first time. Sally just subconsciously looks at her wound. It is


    indeed very serious, but caring about Lily''s feelings, she still can''t tell her the truth. "Not so bad. I''ll


    show you the surgical records. There are so many patients whose legs, arms, and so on were cut off.


    Your wound is nothingpared to theirs."


    That reply makes Lily feel much more rxed than prevaricating. She can''t help butugh, "You''re so


    funny."


    Sally winks at her, "Mr. Rex is even funnier than me, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lily''s shocked, "Him?"


    "That''s right. It is because you''re hurt that he keeps a straight face. He loves you so much. When you


    were in love, there was such an enviably sweet vibe around you. You two were even sweeter than a TV


    show!" Sally does not spare any effort to praise Rex. She wants Lily to think of Rex better. "You''ve lost


    your memory, but it will notst so long. When you recall everything, you''ll know how well he treats."


    "To what extent?"


    Sally thinks for a moment and says somewhat helplessly and touched, "Although it listens a little


    exaggerated, he can really live and die for you."


    "..."


    "Don''t feel pressured. I didn''t mean to imply anything telling you about this." Noticing Lily says nothing,


    Sally hurriedly consoles her.


    Lily sighs softly. "Actually, even if you don''t tell me, I can feel that he treats me very well. Not all men


    can be as responsible as him when facing a woman with severe amnesia. However, I don''t understand.


    What if I lose that memory of him in my whole life?"


    If that happens, won¡¯t his all efforts just be in vain?


    But it won''t be a thing in Sally''s eyes. "He can even die for you, so why would he care if you would


    repay him? For him, being with you would be enough."


    Rex has everything a man wants: wealth, good appearance, power, status ... and what such a man


    wants the most is Lily''s love.


    Sally is gratified that what she says works, "You should have a rest first. Call me if you need anything."


    "Alright."


    Sally gets out and closes the door. About half a minuteter, someone opens it again. It is a pair of


    men''s leather shoes that Lily first sees, then it is his longs legs and... the face of Rex! It''s Rex returning


    here.


    She fixes her gaze on his eyes. It begins to storm in her heat, which lets out her emotions and beats


    her ration.


    At this moment, nothing has changed, but it is as if everything has changed.


    ...


    The next night, Hawk freaks out again and keeps kicking the wall. When the prison guards enter, the


    originally fair wall is covered with ck and gray mud.


    "It''s sleeping time! What are you doing? Quiet down!" The policeman res at Hawk, who stands


    beside the bed.


    Hawk turns around. The overwhelming hostility in his eyes is so forcing that even the policeman is


    scared. He asks his colleagues to be with him beforeing in, "I told you to be quiet! Don''t look at


    me!"


    "I want to see your captain," he suddenly says in a hoarse voice.


    "Seeing our Captain?" The officer points at the clock hanging on the wall. "Do you know what time it is?


    It''s half past one in the morning. You think Captain is not sleeping?"


    Hawk shakes his neck and says confidently, "Tell him that I have something to tell him. I''m sure he will


    come to see me."


    The policeman is just only waving the electric baton in his hand and threatening, "Go to sleep! Or I will


    teach a lesson tomorrow"


    Noticing that he''s about to leave, Hawk rushes forward. The sound of shackles sounds particrly ear-


    piercing in this quiet room as if they are stabbing straight into a person''s heart. The two policemen


    instantly turn around and say, "Stand there! What are you doing?"


    "Tell your captain I want to see him." Hawk repeats, "If he doesn''t see me tonight, he''ll be regret."


    He''s so firm saying that as if some big thing would really happen if the policeman does not do so.


    "The captain seems to be especially attentive to him. Do you think there would be really something


    important? Don''t dy because of us." One of them leans over and mutters, not assured.


    The two hesitate for a moment before deciding to call the captain. After telling him what Hawk said, the


    captain appears within fifteen minutes.


    "Where is he?"


    "He''s in the room."


    The captain pats the officer on the shoulder and says, "Good job."


    "..."


    The two exchange a nce and inexplicably rub their noses, "Thank god we called him..."


    When the captaines in, Hawk''s sitting in the bed. There is nothing but a bed in the room, so he


    has nowhere else to sit.


    After hees in, Hawk smirks at him in a very rxing way, as if he''s seeking a friend, ¡°Hi."


    "Tell me what you want to say." The captain has been interrogating Hawk for half a month, so he knows


    that this man''s cunning. He has been against the police for many years, and no way of interrogating


    would work. Unless he wants to say, there''s no way other people can force him to speak.


    Since Hawk asked someone to call him here tonight, he must have decided to tell him something. So


    the captain does nothing but get ready to listen.


    "Don''t you want to know everything about the smuggling case? I''ll tell you." Hawk raises his hand and


    dusts off his trouser legs. When he stands up, his smile disappears, he said, ¡°all the thing."


    Just as the captain''s thinking about whether that''s really what he thinks, Hawk starts to tell him


    everything that had happened to him in the past.


    The captain can''t wait to turn on his recording pen and the miniature camera and start recording


    Hawk''s ''crime narrative¡¯. There''s no time for him to feel shocked or think too much.


    "Why did you tell me?"


    It seems that he shouldn¡¯t ask Hawk this question.


    Hearing his question, Hawk puts away his cynical smile. He reveals a smile sincerely, and it''s very


    subtle and indescribable.


    It''s too silent to hear anything beyond the sound of their breathing.


    Just when the captain think Hawk won''t reply, he hears Hawk says--


    "Because I want to live in another way."

 Chapter 568: Dont Touch Me, and Dont Look at Me

    Chapter 568: Don''t Touch Me, and Don''t Look at Me


    The captain has got Hawk''s confession, including many details that he hasn''t asked before: his boss, or


    the leader of the coboration, all sorts of underground deals, and many key locations and people.


    More than what they have thought.


    What they have seen is only the tip of the iceberg, and there are still many things uncovered in this


    cross-border smuggling case.


    Although having got what he wanted, the captain doesn''t hurry to leave. He stands at the door and


    looks at Hawk, who hasin back on the small bed. He''s tall and cannot even stretch his legs on the


    bed. He has to curl up but shows no awkwardness.


    The captain has personally captured quite a few criminal leaders, but he has never seen anyone who


    was as calm and rxed as him, even without a little awkwardness.


    The captain suddenly recalls what Hawk said just now. He wants to live in another way, but things


    aren''t very likely to go as he wishes.


    "You took the initiative to confess, so we will apply for you a lighter sentence. But you havemitted


    too many crimes, after all, it may not work a lot," the captain tells him the truth.


    Hawk looks at the ceiling above his head and chuckles, "I didn''t want to walk out alive."


    The captain frowns slightly, somewhat surprised, "Then how do you live in another way?"


    "Must I be alive to live in another way? Death is also a way to do that." He sounds casual, even casual


    about the word ''death''. "How would I still be afraid of death?"


    If people like him couldn''t get rid of the fear of dying early, they wouldn''t be able to endure it. After so


    many years of high-wire acts, death is not of a thing. Whether or not he feels any pain depends on


    himself.


    The captain frowns more, hearing his reply. He doesn''t care about life or death, but how about those


    innocent victims? As a policeman, what he hates the most is that the criminals have no respect for


    death.


    However, he can''t figure out why Hawk suddenly changed his mind. During the two weeks, since they


    had sessfully captured him, they hadn''t managed to get any information from him, but just now he


    told them everything. What led to such a big change? Maybe it''s Lily''s ''death'', the only unexpected


    thing for himtely.


    The captain has a guess and asks him uncertainly, "It is Lily''s death that affects you."


    Hawk feels as if he has heard a joke, "Nobody can affect me."


    Then, he repeats what he just said again, closes his eyes, and speaks no more. The captain looks at


    him, who is in the darkness, judges that he wouldn¡¯t say anything else. He has an approachable aura,


    and no one can know what this man is thinking.


    The captain leaves the small room and walks out of the police station. The air outside allows him to


    breathe more smoothly. Holding the confession and the video in his hand, he feels rxed a little.


    However, just as he''s about to dig deeper and get more effective information from Hawk, he receives


    an emergency call from the duty officer at around 6 a.m. the next morning.


    Hawk hasmitted suicide.


    He immediately rushes to the police station. It has been only three or four hours since he met Hawk,


    but now he''s lying in the cold forensic room.


    "He''s dead." The doctor lifts the cloth on his head and says, "He took the poison. We found some


    residual poison in the depths of his cochlea. It''s a kind of white powder, extremely poisonous. It only


    takes five milligrams for a person to die."


    The captain nces at the dead face and turns to ask the policeman, "Did you find anything at the


    scene?"


    "No." The policeman thinks for a moment and then says, "He folded a piece of white paper and stood it


    on the table, and there''s nothing else."


    "Where''s the paper?"


    The policeman hands over the white evidence bag. The captain puts on his white gloves and takes the


    paper out. It''s an ordinary piece of A5 paper. Other than that crease, there''s nothing left in it.


    In the end, he escaped the trail and chose this way to end his life.


    If he hasn''t confessed everythingst night, no one would be able to ept his death like this.


    However, he did.


    Was it a coincidence?


    No, for this man, there''s no coincidence. He had nned everything.


    Finding the captain''s frowning, the policeman asks in confusion, "Captain, what''s his intention?"


    The captain just puts the paper back into the evidence bag. "What''s his intention? Only he knows."


    ...


    News of Hawk''s suicide is blocked. The authorities decide that the verdict will be held as nned. They


    don''t want to raise new issues.


    Apart from the relevant personnel, the captain only tells Rex about the folded paper. When Rex hears


    that, he gives no special reaction but only a brief reply.


    The case is settled, and he''s free from that. He can imagine how many people wille over and


    tter him on the day of the verdict. People only know that he settled this case, but don''t know how


    much effort he had made.


    The burns on Lily''s back is recovering every day, and Karl makes a crucial contribution to that.


    However, the burns can be healed, but therge patches of hypersia and uneven marks do not


    disappear.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Although Karl pays lots of attention to that, the area of the scar is too big to be eliminated.


    One day a monthter, when Rex goes out to fetch food for her at night, Lily takes this opportunity to


    go to the bathroom. Turning her back to the mirror, she unbuttons her patient suit cautiously. The


    moment her clothes are taken off, she turns her head to look, only to see a horrible wound.


    She can''t help but exim in a low voice. All she can see is a crisscross of crimson and light pink. At


    this moment, her originally fair fresh is covered in burned grantion and lumps.


    From the bottom of her neck to the top of her caudal vertebra, almost her entire back is hurt.


    Lily can''t believe that this is her body!


    When returning to the door, Rex hears her crying out in rm. He thinks that she must have an


    ident and pushes the door of the bathroom without thinking. He looks around, only to find that she''s


    standing in a daze. He is stunned, and then put down things in his hand and walks over immediately.


    She hasn''t put on her cloth, and her entire upper body is reflected in the mirror. He reaches out to help


    her tidy up but is suddenly dodged.


    "Don''t touch me!" Lily shouts in disarray. In the next second, she wraps herself tightly with her clothes.


    She takes two steps back, her big eyes full of retreat and dodging. "Don''t look at me, please don''t look


    at me..."


    Ever since she woke up, Rex has never let her look in the mirror. There are also some burns on her


    legs, but she has never seen them since she can''t get out of bed. Today, she has a sudden notion to do


    that, only to see such a shocking scene.


    She hasn''t expected that at all, so she can''t ept herself being like this...


    Rex takes a deep breath as if he''s suppressing his emotions. Then, he lets out a deep breath and


    extends his hand towards her, "Lily,e over."

 Chapter 569: You Are out of My League

    Chapter 569: You Are out of My League


    "I''m noting!" Lily resists his closing, "You go out, and can you go out? I want to stay alone..."


    She''s suffering from violent mood swings, so Rex can''t let her stay here alone.


    "If there''s anything,e out and talk about it. No matter what you think, you can tell me."


    "I don''t want to go out." Howe she goes out like this?


    Although thoserge scars are on her back, Lily feels that it''s as if in her face.


    Not only is it ugly, but it is also disgusting!


    "Come on. Come out first. I promise I won''t get close to you, okay?"


    "I don''t want to go out!" Lily is in an excitable state. She''s like a cat forced into a corner. She''s iling to


    guard herself against everything and shouts, "Why should you force me out? Can''t I stay here? Can''t I


    be alone? Facing you will only make me feel I''m uglier. When I think of how I used to face you with my


    scarred back, I wish I could immediately disappear in front of you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You can escape for a while. Do you want to escape for the rest of your life?" Rex also says in a low


    voice. Although he''s sad, he wants to sober her. "Or do you think that the injuries will get healed in this


    small bathroom?"


    On seeing her frightened gaze, his heart is softened. He lets out a long sigh and says, "I know it''s hard


    for you to ept it for a while, so you can take your time. It''s only the initial stage of treatment, you''ll be


    fine finally."


    "You are deceiving me." Lily shakes her head, and tears quickly fill her eyes. "My scars will not be


    eliminated, will they?"


    "Yes." Rex affirms without hesitation, "As long as I promise to help you, I will definitely do it."


    "However, burn is the most difficult to heal. Even skin grafting can''t make my skin looks how it''s like


    originally. It''s sorge..."


    The more she speaks, the more desperate she feels. She feels as if she has fallen into an ice cer.


    The coldness rises from her feet and spreads throughout her entire body. Her hands, which are


    clutching her cor, gradually lost her strength.


    Just after sleeping, she lost her memories and got an injured body like this. No one can ept this


    body. She''s a human, a woman, so how could she be totally unconcerned about that?


    She seems to lose all her strength and covers her cheeks with both hands. She falls, leaning against


    the cold wall behind her. Tears flow out from her fingers and she mutters helplessly, "What should I


    do..."


    Finding that she is trapped in emotional disorders, Rex does not hesitate any longer. He walks over to


    her and lifts her. He wraps his hands around her leg sockets, allowing her to lie half of her body on him,


    in case he would touch the wound on her back.


    Lily''s unprepared and struggles violently, "Let me go, let me go!"


    Rex quickly walks to the bed and gently ces her on it. He bends down and ces his hands on both


    sides of her head. "Lily, honey, calm down. You are not alone. Many people love you and are being with


    you. We will all wait for you by your side."


    He is not used to speaking warmly, but ever since she fell ill, he expresses his love more than before.


    After witnessing her near-death experience, he has seen through many things. For many feelings, if he


    doesn''t express now, perhaps he will never have a chance to say that in the future, no matter how he


    regrets it.


    Now, she''s at a loss for what to do, facing such a messy life and losing part of her memories. It''s


    exactly when he needs to be her strong backup.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? Am I supposed to be calm and tell you I''m fine? I don''t want to


    cause trouble for anyone, but I really can''t..." She cries, tears flowing into her hair at the corner of her


    eyes and disappearing soon.


    Rex''s distressed by her situation. He lowers his head and gently kisses the corner of her eyes. He


    says, "Everyone is finding the method to cure you. Karl is, and so am I. Everyone is working hard for


    you. You don''t have to ept it now, but promise me, don''t give up, okay?"


    Lily feels the warmth of his thin lips on the side of her face. She cries even harder. She clenches her


    teeth and does not make a sound, but her shoulders are shaking non-stop. How she''s trying to control


    herself and hide her weakness saddens Rex.


    "Don''t cry. When you cry, I am just heart-broken and I forget everything."


    Lily suppresses her sobs and says, "Don''t you feel disgusted looking at me like this?"


    He''s so outstanding, so tall and handsome, yet he apanies such an ugly woman in the ward every


    day. Even an average man would not be able to stand it.


    Hearing her question, Rex raises his hand and lets her see the deep sincerity and warmth in his eyes.


    "You got injured partly because of me. You are suffering all those pains because I didn''t protect you


    well. If you have to say I''m disgusted, yes, I am. But I''m disgusted with myself instead of you."


    He curls up his lips bitterly but it''s not a smile, "Lily, I love you, whether you are beautiful or ugly,


    healthy or ill, for me, that''s ok as long as it''s you. Only after I found out that you were alive, I can barely


    take a hold on myself. If it wasn''t for you, I would have copsed."


    He has never said that to anyone. He carefully kept them to his heart, cherishing and protecting them


    for fear that someone would destroy them again.


    Lily''s so moved that she feel like crying. Even speaking a single word is as difficult as slicing through


    her throat, and she really struggles hard to find her voice. Her tears blur his face and everything in front


    of her. Her voice is so desperate, "But I also forget about you."


    Hearing her reply, Rex''s eyes turn red, although he''s so strong. He kisses her on the forehead gently,


    as if he''s kissing an iparably precious fragile object. "If you can forget about me along with those


    hurtful memories, I don''t care."


    That video tape''s a thorn in Rex''s side. It isn''t that he cares about her being sullied and insulted, but


    that he hates his ipetence over and over again. She''s so pure and so beautiful. If she gets all her


    memory back, she will definitely not be able to bear it. So maybe she should forget it, and forgetting her


    all unhappiness will be the only constion to him.


    Lily doesn''t know how to describe her feeling. She feels the intense love transmitted through his eyes


    andnguage. His love is so deep and shocking that no one wouldn''t be moved. However, he''s way out


    of her now, as she''s like this. Perhaps the people around him would feel disgusted at a nce at her.


    She cries and shakes her head, "You''re out of my league. I give up..."

 Chapter 570: Dad and Mom will Abandon Me

    Chapter 570: Dad and Mom will Abandon Me


    "I won''t allow you to say that about yourself!" What Lily says is undoubtedly breaking Rex''s heart. He


    raises his voice as if to wake her up. "We''ve gone through so many bad things, but because of these


    unhealed scars, are you going to give up?"


    "I also don''t want to give up, but..." She starts to chock and can''t continue.


    "Believe me. Believe Karl. He will help you through. Everyone is waiting for you. Don''t you want to see


    Adair as soon as possible?"


    Speaking of Adair, Lily finally has a slight reaction. Although she doesn''t remember where this child has


    come from, her heart trembles every time someone mentions him. That indescribable emotion always


    makes her somewhat uncontrobly excited. Subconsciousness never lies.


    She almost forgets that she''s a mother.


    Rex heaves a sigh of relief as she has some reactions. "Lily, this is not our life. It''s just because you


    need to get the treatment that we''re staying here. When you are confident enough that your recovery


    will not be too slow, we will be ready to return to our original life."


    Ever since she was kidnapped by Hawk, their life has beenpletely disrupted. Now that the case is


    over, the only thing they need to wait for is for her to recover. As for the rest, as long as they return to


    China, it''ll be better and better.


    Lily gradually calms down. She doesn''t feel so annoyed and doesn''t resist as violently as just now. She


    sits quietly by the bed and looks out the window. Looking at the lush forest and grass in the park not far


    away, as well as the patients who are walking. Rex knows that she needs to stay alone and calm


    herself down, so he decides to stay outside the ward door.


    When Karl and Sallye to change the dressing, they see him sitting in the corridor of the ward. Karl


    winks at Sally, then thetter takes the medicine and enters the ward. After shees in, the two men


    look at each other at the door.


    "Kicked out?" Karl teases with resignation.


    "When she saw the scar on her body, she cried loudly. She is in a very down mood." Rex''s hands rest


    on his knees, his fingers on his nose, and his voice''s filled with overwhelming exhaustion.


    Karl''s a little surprised, but he also feels that it within his expectations. After a long time, he says,


    "Somehow she will now."


    "Karl, all of a sudden, I don''t know what to do." Rex says in a low voice, with an expression showing his


    exhaustion and sadness, "She can''t remember anything about me and her. No matter what I say, she


    doesn''t seem to understand."


    Karl feels the same way as him. Facing the difficulties, the most important thing for the couple is to


    support each other and give each other confidence. But now Lily doesn''t remember things about Rex,


    what makes Rex unable to know what to do.


    But...


    "Rex, although her memory loss will make her temporarily forget you, this memory will notpletely


    disappear. Humans value emotions. In her subconscious, you are still the person she trusts the most."


    Karl raises his hand and pats his shoulder. Suffering for such a long time, he has lost a lot of weight,


    and his shoulder seems to be narrower. "She''s at her most confusing moment now. You must hold on."


    If the two of them lose their confidence, then no matter how superb his medical skills are, they won''t


    get a good result.


    After all, Lily''s a patient, and her endurance is limited. She needs a very strong will and the support of


    the people around her to get through it. What he worries most was that Rex would also lose his


    confidence.


    Fortunately, Rex doesn''t mean to give up. After Karl tells him that, he stands up and follows him into


    the ward.


    For an instant, Karl heaves a sigh of relief. However, looking at the door of the ward, he can''t rx


    anymore. After all these years of being a doctor, this should be the most anxious treatment he has ever


    conducted. He hopes that Lily and Rex, who have suffered a lot will never experience any pain again.


    ...


    Time goes fast, and it''s another two monthster. Lily''s still abroad for treatment. It has been more than


    three months since she''s gone abroad. Adair''s second semester of this school year is almost over, but


    he hasn''t seen his parents.


    Rex considered flying back to take a look at Adair, but he couldn''t stay with the child too long. This''s


    also harmful to the child, and he couldn''t tell Adair what is going on.


    Daily video chats be what Adair''s looking forward to the most. They rely on the tiny iPad to


    maintain this rtionship.


    However, separating from his parents after a long time, Adair''s state is not so stable. Bree and Harry


    feel worried. As they''re old and there''s a generation gap between them and Adair, they have to ask


    Abby for help. Maybe she can go out with Adair and y with him.


    Abby agrees without hesitation. She has heard some things about Lily from Orson. She''s worried but


    could not help her. So she thinks it''ll be good to apany Adair.


    On this day, she takes Adair to his favorite amusement park and video game hall. She sees a happy


    smile on his face that missed for a long time. However, this smile does notst long. By the time they


    have dinner, he''s no longer as happy as just now.


    Abby cuts the child-specific steak in front of him and asks, "Adair, it''s time to enjoy your meal! What are


    you thinking about?"


    Adair shakes his head. There''s something wrong with his eyes, "I didn''t think of anything."


    Abby pretends to be sad as she looks at him, "Adair grows up. He has his little secret, so he won''t tell


    his godmother, right? Godmother is so sad..."


    Adair''s kindhearted. Hearing that, his big, bright eyes blink and his little head gradually lowers. After a


    long time, he whispers, "I miss my mom and dad."


    Looking at his small shoulders, small body, and the voice that speaks of longing but lowered, Abby


    feels heartbroken.


    "Don''t you video with your parents every day?"


    Adair nods, "But I want to see them face to face. I want them to take me to school and have a meal


    with me like before."


    Adair grows up under the care of Lily. He has a childhood thatcks fatherly love, so he''s well-behaved


    and sensible, and more sensitive than his peers. It''s not long since the three of them lived a happy life


    together that they have to be separated again. He''s just six years old, and he must also be really sad


    about that.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Abby feels so sorry about him, as she grabs the little hands he ces on the table. "Mom and dad


    have to deal with some things. If it wasn''t for that, they must havee back to see you. They really


    miss you."


    "Really?" Adair sympathetically curls his lips, resisting the urge to cry, "I''m afraid they will abandon


    me..."


    "No, of course not!" Abby feels so sorry for this little boy as if her heart is stabbed by something, "They


    definitely won''t abandon you. Your parents love you the most."


    "Then why don''t theye to see me?"


    Abby does not know how to exin it to him. She can only say, "Adair, everyone has their own


    responsibilities. Apart from being your parent, your father is a barrister. He also needs to help


    others."

 Chapter 571: Something Happens to Her, Right?

    Chapter 571: Something Happens to Her, Right?


    Rex ys a great role in this transnational smuggling case. This is the first case he takes after


    returning to the legal world. No one knows what has happened. They only see the result. Rex has


    be more famous and respected than before. Many people tell Adair about how great his father is,


    but what Adair really wants is to meet his dad.


    "When can I see them?" He looks at Abby hopefully. He really wants to get an answer from her.


    Abby can''t bear to look at Adair''s clear eyes. She says, "They miss you too. Instead of unwilling to


    come back, they just cannot do it for the time being. When everything''s settled, they''ll definitelye


    back to see you."


    Adair does not say anything. He lowers his head again.


    He has heard this countless times from his grandparents. At first, he prays every day that his parents


    wille back to him once they are free. But now ... he has been waiting for a long time. He starts to


    wonder. Will theye back?


    Abby notices that Adair isn''t in a good mood and he hasn''t eaten much. She thinks for a moment and


    then says, "How about this? Besides your parents, who else do you want to see? Godmother can grant


    you one other wish!"


    After all, Adair is still a child. Hearing her words, he immediately stops thinking about the matter with


    his parents. Adair blurts out a name almost without hesitation, "Uncle Ryan!"


    Abby is surprised. She asks, "Do you miss him?"


    "Yeah. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I wanted to call him, but I was afraid that maybe he would find


    me annoying."


    Adair is sensible at such a young age, which makes people feel even more distressed.


    Abby agrees, "Okay, I will call him and ask him to spend some time with you."


    "Really?"


    "Really!" As she speaks, Abby extends her little finger, "It''s a deal!"


    Only then does Adair put on a smile. He hasn''t smiled so happily by now today. He crosses his little


    finger with hers and says, "Do you promise?"


    "I promise!"


    After dinner, Abby goes to the mall with Adair to buy a few toys before sending him back to RED


    Community. It iste, and soon Adair falls asleep after getting washed up.


    Bree and Harry are still sitting in the living room. Obviously, they still have questions for Abby.


    "Abby, you are Lily''s best friend. Would you please tell us the truth? Lily has been out for such a long


    time on business. Did anything happen to her?"


    To be honest, Abby isn''t very clear about the specific situation over there. She knows everything form


    Orson, but Orson doesn''t seem to understand the whole picture either. As far as she acknowledges,


    Lily wouldn''t have left the child behind for so long if it weren''t for something serious.


    Abby doesn''t want Bree and Harry to worry about anything, so she says optimistically, "Lily has a very


    important case this time. It seems that her boss doesn''t want anyone not involved in the case to be


    told. It should be ssified. I think that she wille back soon after handling the case. It may not be


    convenient for her to contact you for the time being. Don''t worry. You should take care of yourselves."


    "How can we not worry about her? We''ve never lost touch with her before. It has been such a long time


    and she only gave us a few phone calls. I am really worried that something might have happened to


    her."


    "It can''t be. Besides, she has Rex by her side. There should be no surprises," Abby tries her best to


    comfort the two. After all, they are getting old, and it might not be the best idea to tell them the truth.


    They may not be able to withstand the blow.


    "Is she really with Rex?" Bree does not believe it. After all, it''s been such a long time since they got


    touch with Lily. Bree has to be suspicious.


    However, this is the thing that Abby can guarantee, so she says, "Yes, I am sure that they are


    together."


    "That''s good." Harry, who has been silent all this while, suddenly heaves a sigh of relief. He says, "Rex


    is a bit more mature. With him around, Lily should be safer."


    Although Bree is still worried, there is nothing else she can do. She can only say to Abby with concern,


    "Abby, if you have any news of the two of them, please tell us."


    "Don''t worry, Bree. I will."


    ...


    Aftering out of Lily''s house, Abby directly gets into her car without hesitation and drives out of the


    neighborhood. She drives all the way to her house before stopping the car.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, she opens the skylight above her head. The night breeze pours


    in, bringing in a bit of coldness.


    A momentter, she takes out her phone and fixes her eyes on an unfamiliar number. After hesitating


    for a while, she dials that number.


    The phone is busy for a long time before she gets through. Just as she is about to speak, she suddenly


    hears a female voice--


    "Hello? Who is this?"


    The woman''s voice sounds clear, and Abby can tell that she is definitely not older than twenty-five


    years old.


    ''Doesn''t Ryan always care about Lily? Who is this woman?'' Abby thinks to herself.


    She calms down and says, "I''m looking for Ryan. Please give him the phone. Tell him that it''s Lily''s


    friend."


    In less than two seconds, a familiar male voice sounds from the other end of the phone. The man says,


    "What happened to her?"


    ''He answers the phone so fast that he must have been standing at the woman''s side just now. As for


    why he didn''t answer the phone himself, well, he probably doesn''t have my number. He must have


    thought that I''m an outsider, so he was on guard,'' Abby says to herself.


    Yet she doesn''t have the time to argue with him about this. She says frankly, "Nothing. It is Adair who


    wants to see you."


    "Adair?"


    "Yes."


    Ryan is a smart person. His expression suddenly changes, and his voice also bes low as he says,


    "Where''s Lily?"


    "She''s busy on a business trip now. The child told me today that he missed you very much. Do you


    want to see him?" Abby''s tone is sharp. In fact, she is afraid that Ryan will hear something from her


    words, so she keeps it as simple as possible.


    However, she has underestimated Ryan''s insight. He has already noticed that something is wrong. He


    asks, "Something happened to her, right?"


    Abby moves her lips, but doesn''t say a single word for a long time. She tries to change the topic


    perfunctorily, "You''ll know when you get back."


    "Alright, I''ll go back," Ryan immediately agrees, "I will return home by the earliest flight tomorrow. Send


    Adair to me then."


    Abby heaves a sigh of relief and says, "Thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Ryan bes extremely nervous. He immediately calls Lily, but as soon


    as he gets through, he hears a cold and mechanical female voice--


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is busy, please¡ª"


    Without waiting for her to finish, Ryan hangs up irritably and dials again. The result is the same as


    before.


    "Shit!" He throws his phone on the table, and the noise terrifies Eunice.


    She has almost recovered from the shot. During this time, she has been together with Ryan, who has


    once refused her offer to return home. Now...


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Eunice looks at the man''s expression and carefully says, "Are you going back?"


    Only then does Ryan seem to realize that there is another person beside him. He looks at her with a


    deep and sharp gaze and then says with some concern and anger, "Don¡¯t you want to go back? This


    time, your wish will be fulfilled."

 Chapter 572: Where Is She?

    Chapter 572: Where Is She?


    Early next morning, Ryan boards the ne home. Eunice is beside him. Ever since Ryan received the


    phone callst night, he seems to have be more sensitive and serious.


    Eunice thought that she already knew Ryan after spending so much time with him, but now, it seems


    that she is just deceiving herself.


    Eunice can''t help but recall their hasty encounter in the bar. That woman called Lily truly has a great


    influence on Ryan. Matter about her¡ªhowever small¡ªis enough to drive Ryan crazy.


    Eunice has never seen Ryan be like this before.


    Something burgeons in her chest. She cannot exin the feeling clearly, so she can only persuade


    herself not to think too much.


    The ne takes off and thennds. It arrives in J City at exactly 9:30 a.m.


    After a nap, Eunice looks out of the window. She feels a little distracted. It is not until the flight


    attendant reminds her that she can get off the ne that she regains her senses.


    Ryan strides ahead and immediately calls Abby as soon as he exits the customs, "I''m here. Take Adair


    to S Hotel."


    On the other end of the phone, Abby is a little surprised. She doesn''t expect that Ryan really rushes


    over without any dy. She replies, "Alright, I''ll call you when I get there."


    Eunice silently hands over her luggage to the assistant who is waiting at the roadside. After Ryan has


    carried all the suitcases into the car, he slowly walks over to Eunice.


    Eunice calls out to Ryan hesitantly, "Mr. Ryan, should I¡ªshould I go with you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Do you have other ns?"


    "No...." Shees back in such a hurry. Naturally, she doesn''t have any time to have a n. She has


    already told her mother at the hospital that she is on a business trip. If she rushes back, she may


    frighten her mom.


    Ryan walks to the front of the car without looking up and says, "Get in the car."


    ...


    They drive towards the hotel. Ryan, who is sitting beside Eunice, does not say a word all the way. The


    mood in the car is very subdued. Even the driver and the assistant sitting in front can feel that


    something is not right.


    After arriving at the hotel, and after the luggage and rooms are arranged, Eunice follows Ryan into a


    suite. Ryan specially gets two rooms. After Eunice put her things away, she follows him into the coffee


    shop of the hotel.


    Ryan has asked the assistant to get them a private room, which the hotel doesn''t have many. Shortly


    after he takes his seat, Abby arrives with Adair.


    As soon as the door is pushed open, a beautiful young woman and a cute and handsome boy appear


    in front of Eunice. Eunice is amazed for a moment before she quickly stands up to greet them.


    Abby seems to be surprised as well when she sees Eunice, but she quickly calms down. Before she


    can say anything, Adair has already broken free from her hand and run towards Ryan.


    Adair throws his small body into Ryan''s arms. Ryan ispletely hit by the little boy, but he doesn''t


    seem to be unhappy at all. He says, "Do you miss me?"


    It sounds truly frightening when Ryan says these words, and it is even more so to Eunice. She has


    never seen him treat anyone so gently before.


    Adair has been in a low mood over the past few days. Now, his face lights up as he loudly replies,


    "Yes!"


    Ryan looks at the little boy in front of him. It''s been a while since hest saw him, and Adair has grown


    a lot tallerpared to when he was in Ennd. Ryan says, "You''ve grown a lot taller."


    "I run every day at school. The teachers say that running can make me taller."


    Ryan''s eyes are filled with pampering as he says, "Well, you have to work hard and grow as tall as


    me."


    Abby stands at the side and watches the two of them be more and more intimate. She feels a little


    bitter and she coughs to interrupt their conversation, "Adair, didn''t you say that you were hungry just


    now? Come on, get off Ryan and eat something."


    The day before yesterday, she went to the amusement park with Adair, but Adair is obviously happier at


    this moment. Abby, who is his godmother, cannot help but be jealous.


    Only then does Adair gets off Ryan. He fixes his big eyes on Eunice beside him and says politely,


    "Hello, Ms. Beautiful~"


    No one will dislike such an obedient, sensible, and sweet child. Eunice smiles slightly and replies,


    "Hello, handsome boy."


    Following the voice, Abby turns to look at Eunice. She seems young¡ªat least much younger than


    them. She should be only in her twenties, with a gentle look on her face. She does not seem to be a


    scheming person.


    Actually, Abby has never shown much interest in strangers. However, this is the first time she has seen


    a woman by Ryan''s side. She can''t help but look at her.


    The four of them sit down. There is an indescribable awkwardness at the table. Fortunately, Adair and


    Ryan are interacting with each other quite intimately, which more or less eases the others.


    Abby and Ryan are not close friends. She only meets him because of Lily. Naturally, she doesn''t have


    so much to say to him.


    Soon, it is noon. Bree calls Abby and asks if she and Adair wille back. Abby nces at the child''s


    happy face and her heart softens. She says, "We won''t go back until after dinner. Adair is having fun,


    and maybe he should stay with Ryan for a while longer."


    Bree trusts Abby. She believes that the child will be safe with her, so she doesn''t say anything else.


    "You can go back in the afternoon. Leave the child to me," Ryan says. He is really impolite. Seeing that


    their coffee break is near an end, he directly orders Abby to leave.


    "Are you sure you can take good care of him?" Abby wants to roll her eyes at him. He is simply kicking


    down thedder!


    "I have been taking care of him before he was five. What''s the problem?"


    "That''s right, Abby. Don''t worry, Uncle Ryan will take good care of me!" Adair''s sudden rebellion makes


    Abby very sad.


    Fine. Since the child has said so, she has nothing to say.


    After Abby has given her repeated warnings, she carries her bag and prepares to leave. Eunice stays


    with Adair in the private room, while Ryan follows Abby to the door of the hotel.


    It is noon, and the sun is shining brightly, but Abby is somehow nervous. She knows that Ryan has a


    question for her. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to see her off.


    Sure enough, before getting on the car, Ryan asks, "What exactly happened to Lily?"


    Just now, they were together with Adair in the private room, so it was hard for him to ask such a


    question. Now, only he and Abby are out. There''s no need to hide anything anymore.


    Abby frowns and lets out a long breath. "Mr. Ryan, I know what you are asking. But actually, I don''t


    know what happened to Lily. I don''t where she is either. All I can tell you is that she is not in the country


    now, and she is not in danger."


    "If so, why doesn''t shee back?" Ryanughed mockingly, "Do you believe that?"


    "So what if I believe it or not? No one knows the truth besides Lily and Rex, but we can''t get in touch


    with them now. What else can we do except believing?"


    She doesn''t seem to be pretending. Perhaps she really does not know anything.


    However, Ryan has lost contact with Lily all of a sudden, and even Abby¡ªLily''s best friend¡ªhas no


    idea of her whereabouts. Ryan feels that the matter is only getting worse.


    His eyes darkened. No one knows what he is thinking about. He said, "I will find someone to ask about


    the situation. If you have any news, Miss Abby, please contact me."

 Chapter 573: Youre Just Awesome

    Chapter 573: You''re Just Awesome


    When Ryan returns to the hotel caf¨¦, Eunice and Adair are having fun. The two of them are holding the


    funnels of iced coffee on the table. Seeing him enter, Adair even picks up the coffee cup in front of him


    and hands it to Ryan, saying, "Uncle Ryan, this is the coffee I made for you."


    Ryan rxes slightly and takes a sip. "Not bad."


    ''Adair is a grown-up now, and he knows to care about me. I''m so moved!'' Ryan talks to himself.


    "Miss Abby is gone?" Eunice asked.


    "Yes."


    "Uncle, where are we going for funter?" Adair hasn''t seen Ryan for a long time, but he still finds


    Ryan familiar and amiable. He''s happy just thinking about spending some time with his uncle.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Adair rolls his eyes and says excitedly, "I want to go to the arcade! I want to y basketball and race


    cars!"


    Before, Lily had always been unwilling to take him to those ces, so naturally, Ryan would also refuse


    the child''s request. However, seeing that Adair isughing so happily, Ryan can''t bear to disappoint


    him. He nods and agrees, "Alright, I''ll take you there, but you have to be obedient. Don''t run away."


    "I will! I will! I will!" Adair says ''I will'' several times. He even stops eating the cupcake and immediately


    pulls Ryan out to go, saying, "Let''s go~"


    When they get to the door, Adair does not forget to bring Eunice along. He said, "Beautiful Auntie, you


    should go with us!"


    No one will dislike such a cute child, and Eunice is no exception. She says, "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    ...


    They set off from the hotel and go straight to a nearby arcade. As soon as they reach the door, they


    hear chaotic noisesing from inside. Eunice has not been to such a ce for a long time and is not


    used to the noises, so she covers her ears.


    Ryan, in his white shirt and ck trousers, stands among a group of fifteen or sixteen-year-old children.


    He stands out from the rest of the crowd and is especially out of ce.


    The "old" man walks to the counter. The two snoozing cashiers quickly stand up from their chairs and


    ask impatiently, "How much do you want?"


    Ryan takes out 500 yuan from his wallet and ces it on the counter. "This much."


    His clear voice came through the noises. The cashier girl is shocked. She raises her head and meets a


    pair of deep eyes. After seeing the handsome face clearly, she blushes even more embarrassedly. Her


    voice softens as she says, "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Not long after, she takes out five transparent bags, each containing a hundred game coins. "This is


    your game currency, sir."


    Ryan takes the bags over, and doesn''tnd his gaze on the cashier girl even once. With a cold "thank


    you", he directly walks towards Eunice and Adair, who are not far away.


    The cashier girl sighs regretfully, "It turns out that he already has a wife and a child."


    Eunice watches as Ryan hands Adair a bag of coins. For some reason, she is amused by the scene.


    She quietly turns up the corners of her lips, but she doesn''t expect that Ryan happens to see her smile.


    "Why are youughing?" The man''s voice sounds a little unhappy.


    Eunice quickly purses her lips and says, "I''m notughing."


    She wants tough but does not have the guts tough. The corners of her mouth tremble a few times.


    Ryan''s expression is a little ugly. He angrily stuffs the remaining bags of game coins into her hand.


    "Take them!"


    Eunice can''t help butugh again as she watches the man walk forward quickly. This is the first time


    she has seen Ryan so awkward. It turns out that he can also be embarrassed.


    In the messy arcade. Ryan is not interested in the games, nor is he rxed enough to enjoy himself.


    Eunice, on the other hand, has been with Adair carefully and patiently all the time. They walk to the


    basketball shooting machine. Adair is just about 50 centimeters taller than the table. Eunice put three


    game coins into the machine and the partition that blocks the basketballs quickly rises.


    The round basketballs fall to their hands one by one. They pick them up and throw them forward


    without interruption. Unfortunately, they are not quite there today. Most of the basketballs fall out, and


    they barely hit any shots.


    Adair doesn''t get enough of the game, so he reopens two innings. The number of shots is not


    satisfactory, and Eunice breaks out into a lot of sweat.


    Ryan, who has been watching from the side,ments coldly, "Terrible yers."


    Adair and Eunice are both speechless.


    They look at the sarcastic person at the same time and notice that Ryan is extremely indifferent. He


    doesn''t seem to care about the game at all.


    Eunice doesn''t have the guts to say anything, but Adair is much bolder. He raises his small face and


    defiantly makes a challenge to Ryan, "Hey, Uncle Ryan, you should also give it a try. Perhaps you''ll


    perform worse than me and Auntie Eunice!"


    ''Well said!''


    Eunice silently give Adair a shout-out.


    She thinks that Ryan will not respond to Adair''s words, but unexpectedly, Ryan directly walks over and


    squints at the basketballs. "What if I win?"


    "Then I''ll say yes to one of your requests!"


    "Alright, it''s a deal." Ryan turns to Eunice and spreads out his palm.


    "What?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Game coins."


    He''s really going to y the game?


    Eunice takes out three game coins from the bag and tosses them into the machine. With a ''crash'', the


    partition releases and the basketballs roll down again.


    Ryan quickly picks up one basketball. With one hand supporting the ball and the other touching the


    sphere, he raises it slightly. Then, he tosses it with dexterity, and the ball flies straight forward. It is as if


    Ryan has calcted the distance. The ballnds steadily in the basketball frame in a parabolic shape.


    A beautiful hollow ball.


    But what if it is a coincidence?


    Just as this thought shes through her mind, Eunice sees another urate shot. She looks at the


    rising scores on one side of the screen. The game time hasn''t even exceeded half, but Ryan has


    already defeated her.


    He is more than six feet tall and is rather strong. The way he throws the basketball forward is really


    eye-catching. Moreover, he''s got his own charisma, and his facial features are strongly marked. Not


    long after, people begin to watch from the side of the game console.


    Two minutester, the game ends. Adair can''t help but apud Ryan, saying, "Uncle, you''re just


    awesome!"


    It is clearly just a game, but Eunice feels that Ryan is exceptionally handsome just now. He is even


    more handsome than when he is holding a gun or holding a document...


    Ryan bends down to touch Adair''s head gently and says, "Don''t forget what you promised me. I''ll tell


    you my request when I''ve thought about it."


    Adair finally remembers his promise just now. Although he is a little reluctant, he still keeps his promise.


    He says, "No problem~"


    Ryan withdraws his hand satisfactorily. He stands up and wants to take Adair y other games.


    However, he suddenly sees Eunice staring at him for a moment. He raises his eyebrows slightly and


    takes a step closer to her. He moves his thin lips and calls her name, "Eunice?"


    Hearing someone call her, Eunice regains her senses and blinks, "What?"


    Seeing her distracted, Ryan frowns and says to her, "What were you thinking? Let''s go."


    "...OK."


    Eunice, with the bags full of game coins in hand, silently walks behind Adair and Ryan like a


    housekeeper. Thinking of what she did just now, she cannot help but knock on her forehead with regret


    with the bag containing the coins.


    ''Eunice, what were you thinking? It''s just basketball. Why were you so nervous? Why were you


    tempted?'' she thinks to herself.

 Chapter 574: He Definitely Likes You

    Chapter 574: He Definitely Likes You


    They spend nearly two hours in the arcade. When theye out, it is already dark outside. Adair is


    obviously still absorbed in the excitement just now. He chatters endlessly about how he had performed


    just now. Ryan also bes patient. Although he doesn''t speak much, he still listens quietly.


    Eunice feels that it is very miraculous. A man like Ryan is actually changed because of a first-grade


    child! However, on second thought, it all makes sense, because the person who changes him is Lily''s


    son. Ryan loves the house and loves the crow. That is why he cherishes Adair so much.


    If she hasn''t seen it with her own eyes, it would have been hard to imagine that Ryan would actually


    love a woman so much--a woman with a husband and a child. Ryan has done a lot without asking for


    anything in return.


    At this moment, they have already driven back to the hotel. For convenience, Ryan decides to bring


    Adair to eat western food in the revolving restaurant on the top floor of the hotel.


    Originally, Eunice doesn''t want to follow them. She wants to give them some time to be alone.


    Unexpectedly, Adair keeps holding her hand and insists on eating together with her.


    Since the child feels that it doesn''t matter, Eunice rxes herself and follows them to the restaurant.


    She changes into a white sweatshirt and a pair of light-colored jeans. Shebs her hair, which makes


    her look clean and neat. After spending an afternoon together, Adair has be much more familiar


    with her than when they first met.


    "Auntie Eunice, you''re really beautiful." This is the nth time Adair praises Eunice for her good looks


    today.


    Maybe Adair has indeed given his praise too much, even Ryan can''t help but take a nce at Eunice.


    She''s dressed in ordinary clothes, and she doesn''t wear any makeup. Although her facial features are


    finely carved, they don''t make her stunning.


    Ryan can''t help but ask Adair, "Do you think she''s pretty?"


    "Yes! Auntie Eunice is young and beautiful, and she has fair skin! She''s the most beautiful person I''ve


    ever seen except for Mom!" Adair praises Eunice again.


    Ryan asks him another question with interest, "What about your godmother?"


    He remembers clearly that when Adair and he were talking close today, Abby''s face was extremely


    ugly.


    If Abby knows that Adair has praised Eunice for her beauty, she will definitely be jealous.


    Adair supports his head with one hand. After a little thought, he says, "Godmother is different~"


    He''s a sweet talker.


    Eunice doesn''t want to make things difficult for the child. She smiles and hands Adair the pudding in


    front of her. "It''s your favorite caramel pudding, help yourself."


    "Thank you~" Adair scoops up a spoonful of pudding and put it into his mouth. As he eats, he squeezes


    out some time to ask Ryan, "Don''t you think Auntie Eunice pretty?"


    Eunice''s heart skips a beat as she subconsciously looks at the man sitting opposite her.


    Hearing this, Ryan, who is cutting the steak, stops his movement. He says, "Me?"


    "That''s right."


    "When did I say that?"


    "You didn''t." Adair swallows the pudding in his mouth like a big guy. He looks at the man beside him


    with a gaze that says, "I already knew everything." He continues, "If you don''t think Auntie Eunice


    pretty, why are you two together? Uncle, you''re not such a casual guy."


    Ryan has nothing to say.


    So does Eunice.


    ''When a child grows up, you can no longer educate him on anything.'' This is the moment that these


    words are justified.


    As an outsider, Eunice can''t help but feel nervous for Adair. Although she knows that Ryan should take


    no offense at a child''s babble, her heart tenses up a little. She bes even more nervous when she


    notices that Ryan is sullen.


    Fortunately, Ryan does not say frankly that Eunice is not pretty. He only nces sideways at Adair and


    says, "Be a good boy and eat."


    Adair grows up with Ryan, so he is naturally not afraid of him. He turns to Eunice and says, "Auntie


    Eunice, do you have a boyfriend? If you don''t, I can ask my mother to introduce someone to you when


    shees back!"


    Eunice''s eyes widen in surprise. Are all the children so precocious now?


    Without waiting for her to speak, Ryan, who is sitting at the side, opens his mouth again, "Adair, who


    taught you these things? Abby?"


    "No." Adair shakes his head. He remembers when Lily introduced Pehry to his girlfriend and adds,


    "Mom has introduced a girlfriend to another uncle before. I heard that!"


    "She doesn''t need one," Ryan interrupts him without thinking.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t like Auntie Eunice anyway. What''s wrong with letting Mom introduce her a boyfriend?" Adair


    says defiantly.


    Eunice looks at Ryan, then looks at Adair. She''s afraid that the two will quarrel, so she hurriedly acts as


    a peacemaker, saying, "Adair, I''ve already had a boyfriend, but thank you. When your motheres


    back, we can go out and have fun together."


    "Well... Alright then." Adair nods in disappointment, "This is the only way."


    When Eunice says that she already had a boyfriend, Ryan fixes his eyes on her face. Looking at her


    fair face, Ryan feels somewhat irritated.


    He remembers that Eunice would asionally receive some phone calls in the middle of the night.


    Every time, she would sneak out to answer the phone. So, it turns out that it was her boyfriend who


    called?


    No wonder she keeps nagging him about returning home. There is a reason.


    Ryan looks at the steak on the te that is cooked just right. Somehow, he loses his appetite. He picks


    up the cigarette case on the table and says to Eunice, "I''m going to the bathroom. Take care of him."


    "Alright."


    Ryan walks out of the dining hall with his long legs and turns into the nearby bathroom. Adair looks up


    at Eunice and says, "Auntie Eunice, my uncle is not telling the truth. Ignore him."


    "What?"


    "He definitely thinks you look good, and I can guarantee that!" Adair even wants to pat his chest and


    make a promise. He continues, "I''ve never seen him with another girl, so he definitely likes you."


    Eunice''s heart skips a beat because of his words. Even she doesn''t know why it is like this.


    She takes it for granted that the child is innocent. Adair must have misunderstood something about the


    rtionship between her and Ryan. He does not know what it''s like to fall for someone. Eunice thinks


    that she''d better not take his words so seriously. She says, "Ryan is a very good person. We will


    be good friends."


    Adair shakes his head, "You don''t understand."


    After saying that, he stops talking about it like an adult and lowers his head to cut the steak on his


    te.


    Dinnersts nearly an hour and a half. After dinner, Abby drives to the hotel to pick up Adair. She still


    has to send the child back to Bree and Harry as soon as possible.


    Ryan personallyes down to see Adair off. After watching the child get into the car, he is finally


    relieved.


    He turns around and happens to see Eunice, who is staring at him. He raises his thick eyebrow slightly


    and says, "What are you looking at?"


    Only then does Eunice realize that she has been staring at Ryan for too long. She blushes and retracts


    her gaze, "No, nothing..."


    As she speaks, she starts to walk into the hotel. However, she is only half a step away when the man


    suddenly grabs her wrist. Her thin wrist falls into Ryan''s broad palm, as if it can be broken at any time.


    She suddenly raises her head and says, "What''s wrong?"


    Ryan looks down at her, and his dark eyes are mysterious. He moves his thin lips and asks, "Do you


    have a boyfriend?"

 Chapter 575: I Was Happy

    Chapter 575: I Was Happy


    He suddenly asks this question. Eunice is amazed. Her mind goes nk for a few seconds. After


    thinking for a while, she realizes that he is referring to what she said when she was eating.


    She looks at the man beside her in surprise and says, "I don''t have a boyfriend. I deliberately said that


    because I didn''t want Adair to continue the topic."


    At that time, she is afraid that it will be embarrassing to continue, so she says that she has a boyfriend


    already.


    The man''s gaze is fixed on her fair face. The doubt in his heart quietly faded, but his face is still tense.


    "Since you don''t have a boyfriend, don''t lie. I don''t want to make Adair sad."


    "Sad? Eunice blinks her eyes. She doesn''t think that she has done anything wrong. "He...isn''t sad, is


    he? Besides, he doesn''t know what it means to like someone at his age. I was just afraid that we might


    be embarrassed."


    Unexpectedly, Ryan doesn''t care at all, saying, "I''m not embarrassed, and I won''t think too much."


    Eunice does not know what to say.


    ''Is he saying that he doesn''t like me at all, and I shouldn''t take it seriously?'' Eunice talks to herself.


    She doesn''t think there is anything wrong at first, but she is somewhat distracted by his inexplicable


    words. She can''t help butin to him, "Since you don''t care, so what if I say I have a boyfriend?


    Adair''s just a child. How could he be sad about something like this? I''m also afraid of being


    misunderstood, OK?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ryan frowns again, "Being misunderstood?"


    "That''s right. There is nothing between you and me. I said that I had a boyfriend, so that Adair wouldn''t


    think too much about it." Even Eunice does not notice that she is saying these words with a tone of


    me.


    It is as if her own feelings had been rejected and ignored by others. She wants to pretend to be Okay


    and fight back.


    If Ryan was just a little depressed just now, then he really doesn''t want to waste any words now. He


    directly walks past her into the hotel lobby.


    Eunice grits her teeth and follows him closely. When she arrives at the elevator entrance, she steps in.


    Behind her, the elevator door closes. She and Ryan are reflected on the mirror wall of the elevator.


    Thinking of what happened today, Eunice whispers, "You like Adair very much, don''t you?"


    Ryan puts both of his hands into his pants pockets and stands there casually. He''s still very charming.


    He only indifferently gives her a nce and does not reply.


    Eunice is ustomed to his silence. She asks again, "How long has he lived with you since he is


    young?"


    "Five years," Ryan gives his response to her this time.


    He blurts out this "five years" without hesitation. Eunice realizes that he must be very happy to recall


    the past five years. Otherwise, he would not have said "five years" so straightforwardly.


    Those five years must have been a rare time for him to be together with that woman named Lily.


    He has loved her so deeply, but why hasn''t he been able to win her heart in five years? Why is Lily


    thinking? Why is shepletely unmoved by such a man?


    Ryan''s figure is tall and upright. When all the noises fade, it is so quiet again. He often stays alone, but


    who will really fall in love with loneliness? He doesn''t want to be alone, but he has no other choices.


    Thinking of this, Eunice feels a little sympathetic towards him. Ryan seems heartless, but he is actually


    snoopy.


    The elevator bell rings.


    It has reached the floor, and Eunice''s meditation is broken. They walk out of the elevator. Ryan''s room


    is opposite to hers. Seeing that he is going to walk to the other side, Eunice quickly takes a step


    forward and calls out to him, "Ryan."


    She rarely calls him by his given name. Normally, she calls him Mr. Ryan, which is polite but distant.


    However, as a matter of fact, she has cursed him more than a hundred times secretly.


    "You like Adair because he is Lily''s child, right?" she musters her courage to speak. There is a voice in


    her heart that keeps urging her to say what she wants to say, "Lily has already had a family. What''s the


    point of doing all these things for her in vain?"


    Hearing her words, Ryan stopped. Under the dim yellow light in the corridor, he slightly tilts his face.


    His solid handsome facial features are even sharper carved under the light. "You don''t understand," he


    says.


    "No, I don''t." Eunice lets out a deep breath and says unconvincingly, "I have never been in love before,


    so I''m not qualified to teach you a lesson. But shouldn''t you stay with her if you really like her? Other


    than satisfying your own sadness, what''s the point of sacrificing so much?"


    She doesn''t think that the princess needs a ck Knight. The princess has a prince, and the ck


    Knight should move on and pursue his own happiness. Otherwise, sticking to the princess will only get


    him upset for nothing.


    Ryan suddenly clenches his hands tightly, which are hanging at his side. He tries his best to keep calm.


    No one dares to talk to him about Lily, including his subordinates. No one has ever said a word.


    Everyone knows that Lily is his taboo, but Eunice actually asks him such questions.


    He thinks that he will be furious because of her words, but he doesn''t. He doesn''t expect that he would


    just stand here and say to her word by word, "What do you think feelings are? Can you just take them


    back anytime you want? Me and Lily¡ªwe used to rely on each other. There is something more


    precious than love between us. You think I''m the only one who gives, but she gives more than you can


    imagine. I''m not a good person, but I''m not heartless."


    To outsiders, he is always indifferent, like ice. However, to those who he treasures, he is always warm,


    like a burning piece of iron.


    The first time he and Lily met, she saved his life. After that, he has been repaying her. He is repaying


    her kindness, but he is also being selfish. He used to be a marginal person without emotions, but in the


    past five years, he had been moved by Lily. Lily brings him liveliness and real emotions, which have


    turned him into a normal person atst.


    Eunice bites her lips. She does not know anything about their past, nor does she have any right to


    comment on his behaviors. However, looking at just how depressed Ryan is now, she feels an


    indescribable bitterness. It is as if she has seen a mirror image of herself, struggling and yet giving up


    again and again.


    After a long time, she loosens her lips. She says firmly in a yet light voice, "Don''t you want to be


    happy? Don''t you feel sorry for yourself?"


    Unexpectedly, Ryan does not hesitate to say, "I was happy before. That''s enough."


    Eunice has no words to say.


    Some people have been in love several times, and even have more than one marriage. However, they


    may not be able to meet the person who truly understand them or the person who they love deeply.


    Ryan has not won Lily''s heart, but he is lucky enough to meet her¡ªthe person who he really loves. He


    says that this is enough.


    Eunice''s heart seems to have been hit by something. It doesn''t hurt, but it can''t stop trembling. Looking


    at the figure disappearing at the end of the corridor, she feels somewhat excited yet breathless.


    Her heart keeps beating wildly. She lifts her hand to cover her left chest, where her heart is. She tries


    as hard as she can to restrain the throbbing. It is like a storm pouring on her.


    She turns around, opens the door, and enters her room. Leaning against the door, she throws the room


    card on the table. The room is quiet, and the dazzling night outside the window meets her eyes through


    the white gauze.

 Chapter 576: The Mysterious Woman at Home

    Chapter 576: The Mysterious Woman at Home


    Because of Adair, Ryan ns to settle in J City. Eunice thinks he will stay in this hotel, but on the third


    day, he has someone buy a duplex apartment in a prime area in the center of the city.


    It is luxuriously decorated, and Ryan can move in right away. It is simply deluxe.


    Eunice is once again amazed at the power of capitalists. The house prices in J City are sky-high, yet


    Ryan buys an apartment there like buying cabbage on the street. It is a dream that most ordinary


    people cannot achieve even after lifelong striving.


    However, after Ryan moves into the apartment, Eunice proposes to live home. After all, she is back


    from abroad, and her gunshot wound has healed, so there is no reason for her to live with him


    anymore.


    As expected, Ryan does not express any opinions about her proposal. He just epts it with a cold


    face.


    Before she leaves, she packs her things up. One has to finish what one starts. Thinking of this, Eunice


    knocks on his door to ask him to dinner before this rtionship ends.


    Sitting in the restaurant of the hotel, she hands the menu to the man opposite her and says, "You order.


    This meal is on me."


    Ryan raises his eyebrows in surprise but doesn''t say anything. After ordering a few fine dishes, he


    hands the menu to the waiter.


    After the waiter leaves their private room, he says indifferently, "What? You want to treat me to a


    farewell dinner?"


    Eunice smiles somewhat awkwardly. "No.... You have been helping me, but I haven''t thanked you with


    dinner."


    Ryan is rich, but Eunice doesn''t know exactly how rich he is. Anyway, he is super loaded. He has


    private jets and private yacht, and when he talks about business, Eunice would hear about hundreds of


    millions worth of projects.


    She knows this meal means nothing to him, but it is an expression of her appreciation. Although he is


    always cold to her, he never harms her. She was afraid of this man at the beginning, but she gradually


    comes to realize that he wouldn''ty a finger on her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You''ve been so helpful. Thank you." The woman''s gentle voice rings out in the bright private room.


    "Thank you for paying my mother''s surgery fee and taking care of me when I was injured."


    "No need," Ryan gives a short answer as usual, as if his attention is only on this meal and he isn''t


    thinking about anything else.


    Eunice frowns and feels somewhat down. Ryan has seen the world, and is probably used to people


    coming and going around him. However, she is feeling sad about this.


    After they part ways this time, she doesn''t know when they will meet again. She and Ryan aren''t from


    the same world. If it hadn''t been for chance, they wouldn''t know each other in this lifetime.


    She loses her appetite. Although Ryan ordered only the signature dishes, and an entr¨¦e will cost her


    more than a thousand, she actually doesn''t care. Anyway, this is theirst meal together, so it''s okay to


    spend a lot on it.


    Ryan''s gazends on his opposite seat. The disappointment on her face is too obvious to ignore. She


    is the one who wants to move out, so why is she looking so depressed?


    Anyway, it means she cares, so he grows less displeased. He doesn''t eat much, and she chose


    Chinese food, so he is almost full after eating a few bites. "Since you saved my life once, if you need


    help in the future, just ask me for it," he says.


    Eunice is ying with the fish bones on the te. Hearing that, she stops and looks up, saying, "You''ve


    helped me so much. I''m afraid if I do that again, I won''t be able to repay you."


    She hasn''t paid him back the operation fee, so how can she ask for another favor?


    To her surprise, Ryan says, "You already owe me so much anyway. One more favor won''t make a


    difference."


    "..."


    All right, that hurts.


    Eunice coughs softly and clears her throat, saying, "Thank you."


    Ryan looks at the woman''s drooping eyshes which cast a shadow under her eyes as well as make


    her look delicate, and says, "You are not safe around me. It''s a good thing that you are leaving."


    After all, she has been shot, so Eunice understands why he says she is unsafe. He is not a nobody. If it


    weren''t for Adair, he wouldn''t havee back.


    After all,pared with Britain, Country Z is not thatfortable to live in, because there are just so


    many rules.


    Eunice doesn''t know what to say and nods silently.


    The dinnersts for an entire hour, Eunice used to think eating with him is torture. He always eats with


    a straight face without saying unnecessary words, his vibe shouting aloofness. Every time they are at


    the same table, she would have difficulty digesting. However, this time, she feels time flies.


    Perhaps it''s about time to say goodbye, so his terrifying aura isn''t so scary anymore....


    After dinner, Ryan is going to attend to his matters in the afternoon. His assistant is waiting at the door


    of the private room. Eunice cuts the conversation short for fear of taking much of his time.


    She only looks up to face his deep inky eyes and says solemnly, "Goodbye."


    She watches as the man''s back disappears from sight. Then she turns around and walks to the


    reception desk, asking, "How much?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss. A man has paid the bill just now."


    "Really?" Eunice is surprised. She didn''t see anyone leave from here. Was it his assistant?


    They agreed she would pay for this, but she doesn''t get to do it. She quickly turns around, but that man


    is nowhere to be found. Eunice sighs deeply, "Why did this happen...?"


    Eunice feels even gloomier. She returns to her room and packs her luggage. Looking at the suitcase in


    the corner, she rolls her eyes and tears a page from the calendar on the desk. Then she writes a few


    lines on it with a ck pen.


    After doing all that, she drags the suitcase out of the room and then the hotel. Feeling the dazzling


    sunlight of the afternoon, she starts to realize she is leaving Ryan.


    It has been like a dream these past few months when she is with him. She has to experience them


    herself to understand that such things can happen.


    But now, she is walking away from him.


    She reaches out to stop a taxi and tells the driver her home address. Looking at the retreating street


    view, she feels a burst of warmth in her eyes. She quickly looks away and holds back the tears. They


    don''t fall after all.


    Forty minutester, the car stops downstairs in an old residentialpound. Perhaps because the


    roads between the buildings are too narrow, the driverins despite himself while driving, "It''s


    hard to drive in yourpound. A worse driver wouldn''t agree to drive you in here!"


    Eunice smiles awkwardly and hands him the money. "Stop, please. I''ll walk from here."


    "Alright!" The driver is surprised to find her thoughtful, so he quickly gives her the change and says,


    "Thank you, youngdy!"


    "It''s nothing."


    Getting out of the car, Eunice drags her heavy suitcase towards the door of her unit. She lives on the


    third floor and it isn''t a long way up there. Although she rests several times on the stairs, she finally


    makes it.


    She looks down and takes out the key from her bag to open the door. Her apartment has two bedrooms


    and one living room, and there isn''t much space left for new things. The originally white tiles are yellow


    now with ayer of ash on them. Most of the furniture has been here for more than a decade and looks


    old.


    Eunice thought nobody is home, but Thomas walks out of his room. He is flustered to see her and


    says, "Sister, why are you back...?"


    Eunice is confused. They have been close since young. Isn''t he happy that she is home?


    But the next second, when she sees a short girling out of the bedroom in pajamas, she


    understands why he is behaving like this.

 Chapter 577: I Dont Want My Life to Be like Yours

    Chapter 577: I Don''t Want My Life to Be like Yours


    The girl looks young and is about the same age as Thomas, around 18 or so. She looks at Eunice with


    bleary eyes, but the next second, she panics and hides behind Thomas, asking, "Is this...?"


    Evidently, neither of them expect her toe today. They are underdressed and look like they just had


    sex.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Eunice is shocked. Thomas never tells her that he is in a rtionship. The siblings'' family is poor.


    Eunice drops out from school to work, so that she can pay her mother''s medical bills and Thomas''


    tuition. Thomas understands his sister''s sacrifice, so he studies hard and never causes any trouble for


    her.


    But now he has brought a girl home and they just slept together. Eunice turns her gaze away from the


    girl to avoid further embarrassment. Thomas is a boy after all. She turns around and drags her luggage


    into her bedroom, saying to the couple who are confounded, "Put on your clothes first."


    Thomas watches Eunice enter her room and heaves a sigh of relief. He turns around to look at the girl


    and says, "Let''s go in and clean up."


    The girl looks awkward. Entering their room, sheins softly, "Why didn''t you tell me your sister


    was going home? How embarrassing...."


    "My sister went on a business trip a while ago and didn''t tell me she would be back today. I didn''t


    know!" Thomas is even more dumbfounded than she is. How shameful it is to be seen by his own sister


    that he is with a girl at home. "Alright, she''s seen us anyway. Hurry up and tidy up."


    As he speaks, Thomas bends down to pick up the used toilet paper and condoms on the floor. He


    quickly rubs them into a ball and tosses it into the trash can. He only rxes when he ties a knot on the


    trash bag.


    Eunice closes the door right after she enters her room. She can''t get that unexpected picture out of her


    head. Looking around in the small room that is less than fifteen square meters, she sighs and sits down


    on her small single bed. Everything feels so familiar and old.


    She has lived in this apartment since she was born for 22 years. Her father died while she was a senior


    middle-school student. Since then, there is more room in it, and the siblings have been living here until


    now. She never found it tiny before, but staying with Byan abroad has made her think otherwise.


    Sheughs self-deprecatingly despite herself. A person''s heart might stay the same, but his mind


    surely can be changed by the environment.


    Their doors are wooden in an old-fashioned way with merely atch on each one, and they aren''t


    soundproof. So, she can hear her brother and the girl cleaning up next door.


    Eunice is surprised to find this nerd has a girlfriend and even brings her home. She knows Thomas is


    an adult now. However, as his sister, she feels it hard to ept.


    Just now, she didn''t even have the courage to check his room, because she was afraid she might see


    something unbearable. That is why she chose to go into her room first to give them time to tidy up.


    About fifteen minutester, she hears a faint sound of a door being opened and closed. A few seconds


    later, Thomas says through the door, "Sister, she''s gone."


    Eunice stands up and takes a few deep breaths before opening her door. Looking at the empty living


    room, she nces at Thomas, who is timidly avoiding her eyes, and walks to the small sofa to sit down.


    She points at the single seat opposite her and says, "Sit down as well."


    Thomas knows he has done something wrong. His hands behind him, he says with a bent back, "No,


    no need. I''ll just stand."


    Eunice emphasizes her suggestion, "Sit down!"


    Thomas does what he has been told. He droops his head to avoid her gaze and stutters after a long


    while, "Sister, I, I know I''ve made a mistake...."


    Eunice lets out a deep breath and suppresses her anger, saying, "And what is that?"


    "I shouldn''t be dating now."


    "What else?"


    "I shouldn''t have taken her home."


    Eunice sees that he feels guilty. She looks around the living room and then back at him, saying,


    "Thomas, you''ve been a good boy, so Mom and I trust you. I know you want to have fun because


    you''ve just been admitted to your dream university. You are under less pressure, but that doesn''t mean


    you can mess around."


    Their father died while they were kids, and their mother has been in poor health. Eunice has to take


    care of everything in this family. An elder sister is like a mother. Thomas is four years younger than her.


    To him, she is not only his sister, but his elder.


    Scolded harshly by her, Thomas feels a little aggrieved. "Sister, I''m not messing around. I''ve liked this


    girl since we were in high school. She was an art student in our ss. We decided to be together after


    we got into the same university."


    Eunice frowns and asks, "An art student?"


    "Yes. She majors in music. She excels at singing and ying the piano." His face is filled with pride and


    joy when he talks about this girl, which suggests he is serious about her.


    Eunice is still reluctant to approve this rtionship, so she asks with a poker face, "Where does she


    live?"


    "Hill Compound, River Street," Thomas replies without thinking. Then, he looks up and asks anxiously,


    "Sister, why are you asking about this? Are you going to look for her?"


    Eunice ps her phone on the table and raises her voice, "No need. If you bring her home a few more


    times, her parents wille to me!"


    Thomas is shocked by her voice and scratches his ear. He would do that when he is nervous. "Sister,


    we are in love. I didn''t force her to do anything. It''s not as serious as you think."


    "You are in love? Alright, then let me ask you. Do you think you should take responsibility for her after


    you brought her home? You two are just students, and you still need me to pay for your tuition. What


    are you going to do when ites to you to pay things for her?" Eunice don''t want him to feel the


    pressure of life, but now she has to warn him about it, "Thomas, you have to be responsible for this girl.


    It''s not like I want you to break up, but I hope you can figure out whether you are mature enough to


    face the consequences before you do anything that might hurt her."


    She knows full well what it means for a girl to fall in love, be in a rtionship, and lose her virginity.


    Thomas is a man, but he has to have a sense of responsibility whether he is 18 or 28.


    Evidently, Thomas cannot understand what she means, but his pride is hurt by her words. He blushes


    and retorts, "I am poor. But I don''t have the right to love someone because of it? I will work part-time in


    college, and I will pay my tuition myself after the first semester. Sister, I know my situation. But do I


    have to give up the girl I like because of this?"


    Eunice closes her eyes solemnly and then opens them again. "I don''t want you to give up. I just want


    you to take this rtionship seriously. I know you are a good man. But Thomas, taking responsibility is


    not as simple as you think. I want you to be more cautious, understand?"


    Thomas stares into her eyes and shakes his head angrily. "Sister, it''s not that I don''t understand. I just


    don''t want to be as tired as you."


    Eunice is astonished by his words. "What did you say?"


    "For so many years, you''ve been sacrificing yourself for me and mom. I know this family can be


    functioning thanks to you. But every time you came back at night, you looked so depressed. I love you,


    but there''s nothing I can do. I know how you have been shunning yourself from all the good things in


    life and burning yourself out. You have been smiling less and less, and every day you have new things


    to worry about. Nheless, you have never asked anyone to share your burden. Sister, your life is


    miserable. I don''t want mine to be like yours!"

 Chapter 578: Overwhelmed by the Memory

    Chapter 578: Overwhelmed by the Memory


    Thomas'' words hit her like rocks. She thought although she was not a perfect sister, she could at least


    score 8 out of 10. She is surprised to know that is how he thinks of her.


    He is right. She has been repressing her emotions every day. It was painful at first. But over time, she


    can''t remember what freedom feels like. Therefore, she can''t tell if she is free. She is ustomed to


    running around the hospital and workces every day. She has forgotten she used to be the president


    of the student union. She has forgotten the ambition she wrote down in her sophomore year. After


    leaving school for two years, she has lost hope for life. For a girl like her whoes from a poor family


    and has no connections, only knowledge can change her fate, but she has lost thatst straw.


    For this family, she has given up her college life. She has tried to numb herself, but Thomas, who is a


    bystander, sees everything.


    "Sister, I know you''ve been doing this for me and Mom. I''ve thought about it. When I have more free


    time next semester, I''ll work part-time. This way, I can share your burden. I don''t want to see you


    sacrifice yourself for me."


    Eunice chuckles and says, "Thomas, I''m not a good example. You''re right."


    She feels she was ridiculous when she lectured Thomas. Her life is colorless, and her mind is ve to


    all kinds of stereotypes that she sets up herself. Now, she wants Thomas to fall under them, too.


    "I''m ridiculous."


    "Sister, don''t say that!" Thomas says emotionally, "If it weren''t for you, this family would have been


    finished long ago. I just love you and want to tell you that I''m not what you think. I will be responsible


    for what I do, but I want you to be bolder and not so depressed."


    "I understand," Eunice stands up from the sofa and says, "I am tired. I should take a rest."


    Thomas wants to stop her, but he doesn''t when he sees how she drags herself to her room.


    The young man clenches his fists and swears in his heart, ''Sister, I will work hard and protect you and


    Mom!''


    ...


    In a hospital in Country Yte at night


    Karl ces the research n that has just been decided at the meeting in front of Rex, saying, "The


    experts have agreed to this after discussion. We have two ns for Lily''s burns. One is traditional skin


    grafting, where we will remove some tissue from her body and put it on her back. It is amon


    treatment. The downside of this is that she will have conspicuous cars after the operation. The second


    is that the scar can be treated selectively with different wavelengths of colored light. By controlling the


    wavelength of theser, we can repair different tissue and different degrees of scars without damaging


    the skin."


    After saying that, he adds, "Although we''ve tried to control the damage, Lily''s wounds are still rtively


    large. Therefore, the treatment can be quite painful. However, no anesthetics can be used. Otherwise,


    it will not be as effective. On the bright side, the treatment and our special medicine will guarantee she


    will be scar-free."


    Rex listens quietly until he finishes, and asks, "How painful will it be?"


    "The pain level can reach 7 or 8. To tell you the truth, many people, including male patients, did not


    manage to persevere till the end. Not a few gave up halfway."


    Rex does not hesitate to favor the first treatment. In fact, even if Lily''s back will always be like this, he


    would not care. However, she cares. Moreover, this scar has brought her stress and depression, so she


    has to receive treatment again.


    "The first one." He still makes the decision. "I don''t want her to suffer so much pain."


    Such an answer is not unexpected. Karl thought he would choose n A. But he still tries to persuade


    him, "Rex, I know your heart aches for Lily, but you should ask her what she wants. After all, if her


    scars are not treated now, they will settle down and won''t be easy to remove. Moreover, this choice will


    be with her for the rest of her life. If she finds out that there is a better way to cure them, she will me


    you."


    The man falls into deep thought. His jaw is stubbly because he didn''t have the time to shave this


    morning. He has been there for Lily in the hospital for such a long time. Even the doctors and nurses


    look at him in a new light. It''smon to be around for loved ones when they are sick, but it''s rare to


    barely leave their sides.


    Rex is often impatient, but he is not around Lily. Karl joked about it the other day saying that Rex had


    never taken care of other people''s feelings for more than 30 years, but now he had made up for it all.


    Rex only smiled and didn''t care at all. He is willing to look after Lily, which also proves his heart.


    Noticing that Rex is in a dilemma, Karl can''t bear it and makes a decision for him from the doctor''s


    point of view, "Let''s do as I said. No matter what, Lily, as the patient here, has the right to know about


    the treatment ns. Talk to her and we''ll decide."


    ...


    Early the next morning, Lily opens her eyes and sees a man sleeping on a small bed beside her. He is


    so tall that he can''t even stretch his legs. He can only curl them up slightly, which looks a little pitiful.


    She quietly nces at the rm clock at the bedside. It is only 5:30. She has been sleeping early


    recently, so she would wake up early. Looking at the man''s tightly closed eyes, she decides to face him


    and ces her hands under her cheeks, examining him.


    Ever since she saw those scars that day, he hasn''t left her side. At first, she wanted to hide herself and


    didn''t want to face anyone. However, he wouldn''t let her have her own space. So, she has to brave her


    shyness.


    She has been in Country Y for so long, and he has notined at all. Even though there have been


    so many callsing in every day, he would leave them all to his assistant and secretary.


    Every time she sees this man tries his best to help her, she wishes she can remember the past. Why


    has a man like him fallen in love with her with all his heart?


    The morning light shines through the window and into the room. She looks up and sees a ne flying


    in the sky. Suddenly, her sight goes blurry. She frowns. A few secondster, some pictures sh


    through her mind. But they disappear so fast that it is hard to catch them.


    ''We are back, and we will never leave again.''


    ''Mom, where are we going?''


    Who is whispering in her ear, like a shout from a valley, echoing through time? Lily closes her eyes, but


    she can''t get the pictures out of her head.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 579: Trying to Accept This Relationship

    Chapter 579: Trying to ept This Rtionship


    Those pictures shoot at her like daggers through a space-time tunnel, stabbing into her soft brain. The


    harder she tries to figure out what is going on, the more difficult it gets to remember.


    Gradually, she sees the child''s face clearly. It is Adair. She has seen him countless times in videos. He


    is smiling so happily, revealing eight white and neat teeth. "Mom, is this Dad?"


    When she can''t feel, the sounds and pictures are all just meaningless and dull.


    She wants to answer the boy, but she can''t. She doesn''t even know what happened next.


    A buzz sounds.


    The sound rings out in her ears, from her temples to the depths of her head. As if she were being torn


    apart by a pair ofrge invisible hands, she feels a splitting headache and cannot help but groan, "How


    painful. It hurts...."


    Rex is woken up by her low cry of pain. His deep ck eyes are bleary from the sleep. But when he


    sees her painful expression, he is wide-awake.


    He immediately sits up and asks nervously, "Lily? What''s wrong with you?"


    Lily used to have nightmares quite often, so even if her eyes are open now, he isn''t sure if she is being


    haunted by nightmares or if she is feeling ufortable.


    Lily keeps hitting her head with her hands, as if doing so would alleviate the pain.


    Rex looks at her and feels heartache. He grabs her hands to stop her from moving. He keeps calling


    out her name, "Lily, wake up! Look at me!"


    His shout helps Lily regain her senses. She is pulled out of the deep vortex of memories. She looks at


    the man''s eyes and says, "Rex...."


    "It''s me. I''m here!" Rex heaves a sigh of relief and lets go of her wrists. "It''s fine. Don''t force yourself if


    you can''t remember."


    She has experienced this several times. Recalling the past would leave her in pain. He once asked Karl


    about this, and Karl said it wasmon among amnesia patients. It is not a bad thing. Although it is


    painful, it can help her slowly remember what happened.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Rex''s heart aches like hell when he sees her in agony.


    "I thought of Adair. Did I ever work abroad?" Lily looks at him with uncertainty.


    Rex''s body shakes and he is somewhat surprised. "That''s right. You remember that?" he says.


    She can''t remember what happened after she divorced Tim. Although she helped her own case back


    then, she can''t recall it. She even forgets about going abroad to work in London after that.


    Now that she mentions this, Rex is both shocked and pleasantly surprised.


    "I ... I don''t know if I remember. I just saw Adair sitting beside me on the ne. He was very happy and


    said that he wanted to find his father."


    Every word moves Rex. "Yes, you left for five years. Adair wasn''t with me, and you hid yourself. I


    thought you died in an ident and we missed each other. However, in the end, you came back."


    "So, I gave birth to your child at the beginning of these five years?"


    "Yes."


    Lily asked Rex about the past once. He told her how they met and fell in love in detail.


    Now she knows who this child is. She gently closes her eyes to avoid the bright light from the window.


    Although she cannot remember everything, she is still shocked by how desperate and reckless she


    used to be.


    She actually gave birth to his child abroad, where she knew no one. How much courage did it take for a


    helpless woman to make such a decision when she only had herself to rely on?


    She must have loved him very much.


    "When you came back, I swore I would protect you and our child for the rest of my life. But I never


    expected that so many bad things would follow. To be honest, this is the first time that I feel so useless.


    I can''t even protect my woman," Rex chuckles. Hisughter is filled with self-mockery. He bitterly


    continues, "If one day you really remember everything and don''t want to trust me or be with me


    anymore, I will give you everything I have and then disappear."


    Lily has seen him being determined and resilient, but has never seen him being discouraged.


    For some reason, her heart is throbbing ufortably. She remembers what Karl once said¡ª


    ''Although you have lost your memory and can''t remember anything, your body will remember things for


    you. Your brain will react subconsciously. Perhaps it won''t be your choice, but instinct.''


    Therefore, when she hears that he might leave her, her forgotten self feels heartache out of instinct.


    Lily cannot describe this unique feeling, but she can feel the intense love.


    Perhaps, she should face this rtionship squarely. Even if it is for the sake of that once reckless self,


    she shouldn''t continue to run away.


    Not to mention....


    Lily takes a deep breath and looks into his deep eyes. Those dark eyes seem to have endless magic


    that can suck people whole.


    Now she can hear no sound but only her own heart thumping with power.


    "Rex, perhaps I should learn to face my heart calmly," Lily speaks earnestly with piety in her eyes,


    "Although I don''t want to face your sacrifice, my heart don''t allow me. I tried to struggle against it, but I


    failed. My reason says it is fine even when I see how distressed you are, but my heart...."


    She covers her left chest and smiles with tears, saying, "It hurts."


    Rex did not expect her to say this. His eyes are burning as he stares at this tender and fragile face. His


    throat is boiling hot, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    "You''re awesome. Even if I don''t remember what happened, I feel you have a good heart during my


    time with you. My appreciation can''t turn into love for the time being. But I still want to try to ept my


    heart and this rtionship." Saying that not only isn''t as difficult as she imagined, but gives her relief.


    "It''s just that it may take me a long time to adjust. You need to be patient."


    Rex cannot believe what he has just heard. She tried to push him away most of the time these past few


    days. This behavior hurts him more than to see her suffer from the treatment.


    But now she says she wants to do her best to ept him.


    He holds the woman in front of him into his arms. After so many days, apart from secretly hugging her


    and kissing her in the dead of night, he never managed to be intimate with her.


    Now a simple hug makes his eyes red. "No matter how long you need, I will wait for


    you."

 Chapter 580: My Mom Also Likes It

    Chapter 580: My Mom Also Likes It


    On the second day after returning home, Eunice goes straight to the hospital. When Eunice receives


    the money from Ryan, Lorraine finally has her surgery. She recovers well after the operation and is


    getting better every day.


    Eunice has been out of the country for a long time. Lorraine only thinks that she is on a business trip.


    She has missed her daughter, but she is afraid that she will get in the way of her work, so she has


    endured it. Now she sees Eunice has returned, and her eyes turn red.


    "Eunice, when did youe back?" Lorraine quickly sits up from the bed and holds her daughter''s


    hands tightly.


    Eunice is moved. Noticing that Lorraine''splexion is somewhat rosy, she heaves a sigh of relief and


    says, "Mom, I came back yesterday. I went home first and chatted with Thomas beforeing over.


    How are you?"


    "Very good. I''m just fine." Lorraine nods quickly. "I feel much better now, and I''m recovering well.


    Yesterday, Zack told me if nothing unexpected came up in next week''s examination, I can be


    discharged from the hospital."


    "Really?" Eunice is overjoyed. "I didn''t see Zack. I''ll talk to himter."


    "Yes." Lorraine sees how tired her daughter looks and feels sad for her. "You''ve been taking care of


    your brother and me for so many years. Now that I''m well, I don''t need to stay in the hospital, and we


    can save a lot of money. After I am discharged, I can go to work to earn some cash for the family. You''ll


    have a smaller burden then."


    "Mom, what did you say?" Eunice looks at her reproachfully and continues, "You''re my mother. I should


    care for you. I am not under that much pressure as you said. Recover quickly. Then Thomas and I can


    rest assured!"


    The mother and daughter''s conversation is heard by Reba Wood on the bed beside them. She


    looks over in envy and says, "Lorraine, your daughter is so filial. Even your son can''tpete with her


    on this!"


    Eunice is young, but she has been busy trying to help Lorraine with her illness, and she has never


    comined about it. The other patients in the ward have been praising her endlessly. Now that


    Lorraine is getting better, they are all happy for her!


    Lorraine is happy to hear someone say nice things about her daughter. She smiles kindly and replies,


    "Yes. I am so lucky to have her in my life!"


    They haven''t seen each other for long. Lorraine has so much to talk to her about. They chat until lunch


    time. Lorraine is healthy enough to go to the canteen to buy lunch with Eunice, and Lorraine also needs


    some walk.


    The canteen is crowded. Eunice buys two bowls of millet porridge, a serving of garlic broli, a serving


    of scrambled tomatoes and eggs, and a serving of sweet and sour tenderloin. They both hold thermos


    in their hands on the way back. Lorraine hooks her arm around her daughter''s and asks, "Eunice, what


    did you do abroad? Was it tiring?"


    She was injured in an ident then. She left the country quickly and only contacted Lorraine when she


    arrived in Ennd.


    When she thinks of the past, Eunice''s eyes darken. "It was just a simple project. I got subsidies for


    going abroad. Many people couldn''t go because they had families, so I went there instead."


    "Then what did you do after you came back?"


    What did she do?


    For some reason, Eunice remembers thest time she had dinner with Ryan. That was probably the


    last time they met. It is almost impossible for them to see each other again.


    She looks down and says in a faint voice, "It was not suitable for me, so I quit."


    "I see." Lorraine pats the back of her hand gently. "Eunice, when I recover and leave the hospital next


    week, you should think about your future. You dropped out of school in your sophomore year, which


    has made me sad. Now there is less to worry about in the family, you should go back to school."


    Eunice did not expect she would bring this up. Eunice left college and went to work when her


    sophomore year just began. It has been more than a year now, and Lorraine only strongly opposed her


    decision at first. Eunice thought her mother was too sick to care about her education, but now she


    realizes Lorraine has been waiting for the right time to mention this. That would be when she recovers.


    "Mom...." Eunice tightens her grip on the lunch box, fearing that Lorraine would overthink this. "I''m


    fine."


    "Mom knows you need to be strong, but Eunice, your education is of paramount importance. You can''t


    push yourself too hard. Mom didn''t give you a good start in life. For you and Thomas, the most


    important thing is this paper of academic qualification. You worked so hard to get in. Mom can''t let you


    give up halfway."


    Noticing that Eunice wants to argue, Lorraine quickly continues, "I''m in charge of this matter. When I''m


    discharged from the hospital, you must go back to school."


    Eunice''s heart aches when she hears what her mother has been hiding in her heart for so long. There


    is nobody who is really unwilling to go to school, especially someone like her. She knows better than


    anyone the importance of a good education.


    However, life has been difficult to her, and she didn''t even have the right to be in school for so long.


    Noticing that Lorraine is looking better, Eunice can''t help but sigh. If Ryan hadn''t given her the money a


    few months ago, perhaps Lorraine still couldn''t have her surgery, and Eunice would continue to suffer


    for it.


    Eunice retracts her gaze and lets out a deep breath. No matter what, her life has changed so much in a


    good way. She should thank Ryan no matter what his status or attitude is.


    ...


    Ever since Ryan chose to settle in J City, he has spent most of his time on Adair. He doesn''t bring


    much work with him. Many capitalists know that he has returned and want to meet him, but he refuses


    them all.


    As soon as he has time, he will ask Abby to take Adair out to eat, drink and y. He will be there for


    Adair, and even his man Moody, who has worked for him for nearly a decade, is surprised.


    Is he still the workaholic Ryan who used to work 18 hours straight a day? He is like "father of the year"


    now!


    On Friday night, Ryan takes Adair to eat hotpot that the boy has always wanted to try. Although Ryan is


    of Chinese descent, he has lived abroad for so long, so hotpot is challenging for him.


    However, since Adair likes it, he can only apany him.


    Ryan asks Moody to book them seats at the best hotpot restaurant in J City. It is on the eighth floor of a


    five-star hotel. They ask for a private room, so it isn''t too noisy.


    Adair orders a pot with both butter soup and mushroom soup, top-grade beef and mutton, various


    vegetables, meat balls, and more importantly, duck intestines, brains, chicken feet, as well as animal


    veins and stomachs.


    After the food is served, Ryan doesn''t touch anything except the beef. He loses his appetite the minute


    he sees the bloody brains and intestines.


    Adair enjoys his meal and can''t help but eat a few mouthfuls of the spicy soup. His lips turn red quickly.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" Adair asks.


    "I have eaten."


    "I mean these." Adair points at the organs in front of him and asks, "Are you afraid?"


    Ryan snorts nonchntly and answers, "I just don''t like them."


    "Ryan, how do you know you don''t like them before you try them?" The boy picks some duck guts with


    the special chopsticks for hotpot and drops them into Ryan''s bowl, saying, "This is very crisp and


    delicious. Mom and I like it very much. Ryan, give it a try!" Adair puts the duck sausage into his bowl


    with a long hot pot chopsticks.


    Ryan wants to reject him. However, when he hears Adair say the word ¡®Mom¡¯, he pauses. He hasn¡¯t


    seen her for so long, and feels a little blue about it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 581: Don’t You Like Eunice?

    Chapter 581: Don¡¯t You Like Eunice?


    After deliberating for a while, he decides to pick up the duck intestine which is curled up in his te. It


    has a greyish colour, and there is a red oily coat covering it. He furrows his bushy brows before


    mustering enough courage to gobble it up.


    He chews it slightly and discovers that it is not as leathery as he has thought. His teeth are able to


    sever it into pieces, and it is very crunchy too. There isn¡¯t any unpleasant taste too.


    It is really not too bad.


    Adair watches him chewing the food intently with his pair of watery eyes. He excitedly asks, ¡°How was


    it? Was it nice?¡±


    Ryan nods in his direction, ¡°It is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Then you should eat more!¡±


    Adair immediately rmends other food for Ryan to try. Except for the brain part, he finds most of


    the food here edible. Adair can¡¯t stop sending food into Ryan¡¯s te as his sense of achievement


    slowly balloons.


    Usually, it should be the elders who pick up food and encourage the children to eat more, but the


    complete opposite holds true here. It is rather an interesting change of scenery.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ryan. Why didn¡¯t I see Eunicetely?¡± While chewing his food, Adair rolls his eyes slightly


    as he asks him nonchntly.


    At the mention of Eunice, Ryan¡¯s hand holding the chopstick freezes in mid-air for one second before


    continuing to move again. He replies faintly, ¡°She is busy.¡±


    ¡°She is busy?¡± Adair gapes at him suspiciously, as if he can¡¯t fully believe in his words. ¡°Eunice has


    promised me thest time we met that she will apany me always in the future. Is she lying to me?¡±


    ¡°When did she promise you that?¡±


    ¡°When we had a mealst time.¡± Adair answers before pulling down his face. A saddened expression


    takes over his features, ¡°I thought that Eunice really likes me, but it turns out that she¡¯s just teasing


    me.¡±


    Ryan understands Adair very well. At the sight of his gloomy expression, he tries to console Adair, ¡°It¡¯s


    not that she doesn¡¯t like you. She just doesn¡¯t have too much time nowadays.¡±


    ¡°So she is not free nowadays?¡±


    Ryan is surprised at Adair¡¯s response. He jerks up his eyebrows and casts Adair a nce, ¡°Do you like


    her that much?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eunice is really nice. She is very gentle when taking care of me and her voice is gentle


    too, and¡­¡± When he reaches this point, he suddenly pauses.


    Ryan continues to probe, ¡°And?¡±


    Adair secretly clenches his fists as if he hase to an important decision. He has to spout a lie now,


    for the sake of Ryan¡¯s future happiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ryan!¡± He secretly apologizes to him.


    He then slowly begins again, ¡°And, Eunice seems to like you as well, Ryan. She is very nice to you!¡±


    This is not what Ryan expects. Putting aside other possibilities, if it is solely based on the fact that she


    is apprehensive of him, he is sure that there is not any emotion of fondness involved in the way she


    carries herself around him.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. This is what Eunice has told me!¡± Adair never lies to others, but he has made an exception for


    these two adults.


    Ryan can¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows, ¡°She has said that?¡±


    Adair begins to feel terrified by Ryan¡¯s expression, but he still forces himself to nod, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    There is a strange sensation in his heart, but he is very firm with his answer, ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? Don¡¯t you think that Eunice is nice?¡±


    Ryan sinks into a reverie upon hearing that. Images of the days they have spent togethere rushing


    back at him, and he notices that she always maintained a good distance from him. They aren¡¯t


    particrly close yet they are not total strangers either. She always tries her best to fulfil everything he


    asked, and he used to regard her efforts as her way to repay back his kindness for settling the medical


    bill. Could it be that¡­


    Ryan¡¯s frown deepens as he dismisses his thoughts. He answers quietly, ¡°You¡¯re still too young. You


    will understand more when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Ryan, you should just admit it. Eunice is feeling shy because she is a woman, but you¡¯re a man. Are


    you shy too?¡± Adair makes a face at Ryan as he teases him. In the whole J City, he is the only one who


    dares to be so disrespectful in front of Ryan.


    Adair keeps his topic centred on Eunice, which baffles Ryan, ¡°If you really like her, I can help you to ask


    her out. I am no interested in her.¡±


    ¡°Ryan, you don¡¯t have good eyes. Eunice is very kind and pretty too. You will regret if she ends up with


    someone else!¡± Adair sees that Ryan¡¯s face is getting more and more convoluted, so he decides that


    it¡¯s time to stop teasing him, ¡°But you should ask Eunice out. Although you don¡¯t like her, I like her a


    lot!¡±


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it is time for Lorraine to receive her medical report. Eunice has cleared her


    working schedule and rushed to the hospital early in the morning. After entering the doctor¡¯s office, she


    immediately sits down in front of the doctor. The newly printed report is lying there on the table. She


    asks the doctor nervously, ¡°Dr. Zack, what is the oue of my mother¡¯s medical check-up?¡±


    Lorraine has been staying in the hospital for a long time, so the doctors and nurses are very familiar


    with this patient. Eunice is also a frequent visitor here, and the doctors sympathize with her situation


    and wish that Lorraine can recover fully as soon as possible.


    At that moment, Dr. Zack passes the report to her and his face shes an earnest smile,


    ¡°Congrattions, Eunice. Your mother¡¯s medical report is almost perfect. The numbers are looking


    good. You just need to get these medicines from the pharmacyter on before applying for discharge


    from the hospital!¡±


    This is the news she has been waiting for too long. Eunice is so happy that she is on the verge of tears.


    Her gaze falls on the medical report, and although she can¡¯t understand the technical terms that litter


    the words in the report, she fully knows about the significance of this report. She feels excited at this


    thought.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you!¡± She can¡¯t stop thanking Dr. Zack. It was a sincere sign of gratitude.


    Dr. Zack simply waves his hand, ¡°This is our duty. Go ahead and bring this good news to your mother!¡±


    Eunice nods excitedly while leaving the office. She almost breaks into a run as she dashes into her


    mother¡¯s ward. She rushes to her side and finally sheds tears of joy as sheys eyes on Lorraine who


    is still lying in bed, ¡°Mum¡­¡±


    She starts to choke the moment she calls out her name, and she struggles for a while before regaining


    her voice, ¡°The doctor said that your medical report is really good. You can finally leave the hospital.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lorraine raises her hand to wipe away tears around her eyes. She has waited for


    too long for this day to arrive. Now, her wishes finallye true.


    Eunice goes forward and hugs her. Her father passed away a long time ago, and she only has her


    mother as her pir of support. They have to make sure her brother¡¯s school fees are paid so they can¡¯t


    really fall sick while bearing the weight of reality. In the past year, Eunice has been gritting her teeth as


    she endured the hardship.


    Every time she worked in the bar while putting aside her dignity, all she could think of is Lorraine¡¯s


    condition. Every time she worked for a job that sapped all of her inner strength and left her without any


    time to care for herself, all she could think of was to umte enough funds for the next medical bill


    payment.


    She has long lost the luxury to choose for herself, and sometimes she doesn¡¯t even have the time to


    immerse in dilemmas. She has to grit her teeth to take step after step, as if the moment she stagger or


    hesitate, her whole being would crash.


    Now, things have finallye to a conclusion. She doesn¡¯t need to shoulder all those depressing


    responsibilities that threaten to bring her down anymore. Lorraine doesn¡¯t need to suffer from the pain


    anymore. Her discharge from the hospital not only signifies her departure from this ce for good, it


    also means that they can finally start anew.


    After one whole year, life finally gives them some breathing room.


    Finally, they can glimpse a hint of hope.

 Chapter 582: Sudden Visit

    Chapter 582: Sudden Visit


    The second week that Lorraine has discharged from hospital, she has been urging Eunice to return to


    school. Eunice agrees with her too. She originally wanted to wait until the time Lorraine is healthier


    than ever but she is bombarded by her nags every day, giving her no choice but to go back to school.


    She first goes to the academic affairs department to resume her student status. After taking time off for


    a whole year, she couldn¡¯t attend any exams, and this means that she can only restart again from her


    second year in school. However, it doesn¡¯t affect Eunice in any way. It is still eptable for her.


    In her discussion with her teacher, the teacher listens intently to know about her current situation and


    proceeds to enlighten her ways to apply for a schrship and allowance.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Eunice is all ears while jotting down the important points.


    After exiting the academic affairs department, Eunice doesn¡¯t immediately head home; instead she


    loiters around the schoolpound while immersed in memories. The massive schoolpound is


    bustling with new faces as her arrival has coincided with the start of a new semester. New students


    brush past her in every few seconds, and with that she even feels herself invigorated with their sense


    of youth.


    She has been very hard on herself for too long to the point that she might even appear exhausted. She


    would even look more maturepared to her peers. Perhaps she should loosen up slightly.


    She wanders to the canteen area which is now full of students enjoying their short break.


    Coincidentally, she bumps into her former roommate, Maureen Hunter.


    The both of them stayed in the same dormitory previously, but they weren¡¯t really on good terms all the


    while. Maureen¡¯s father is the associate professor while her mother is the branch manager of a bank,


    so it is safe to say that she hails from a well-off family. This is why she always looks down on Eunice


    who is rtively poor and inferior. She is always condescending and arrogant towards her.


    Eunice always endures her mocking gaze, not wanting to stir up unnecessary trouble. This temporary


    peace onlysted until Maureen had lost her new watch two weeks prior to their semester break. That


    watch worth a staggering forty thousand yuan and it is a branded watch of Chanel. Even though she


    had tried to look for it for two days at that time, she couldn¡¯te up with anything. That was when she


    decided to suddenly me Eunice for stealing her watch.


    Eunice of course couldn¡¯t take this well at all, since she hated being framed and belittled the most.


    Eunice had been used without any evidence at all so she adamantly let Maureen search her bed


    and cupboards, but there was no sign of the watch even though she had practically upturned


    everything.


    She thought that things hade to an end, but she had underestimated the power of rumours. For


    some reason, this matter had spread through the whole faculty, and there was a different light in other


    student¡¯s eyes whenever they looked at Eunice. At first, Eunice had been holding on well by ignoring


    them, but sooner orter she started to feel the aftereffects of such damaging rumours. She decided


    that she couldn¡¯t very well just sit there without doing anything.


    She had reached out to the counsellor in an attempt to lodge a police report. In the end, policemen


    arrived at her dormitory and were able to prove her innocence under the anxious gaze of Maureen.


    This was that point in time when the both of them had finally nted a seed of grudge.


    At that moment, Eunice intends to pretend not to see her and just pass by her, but she is called out by


    Maureen¡¯s shrilling voice.


    ¡°Hey, who is this?¡±


    Eunice pauses her steps as she watches Maureen walking towards her confidently with arrogance


    written all over her face, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Eunice, our good friend? Why did you appear at school today?¡±


    After saying that, she shes a malicious smile at a female student next to her.


    Eunice only thinks of Maureen as someone childish as she doesn¡¯t register the mocking tone in


    Maureen¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to resume my student status.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to continue schooling? However, you¡¯ve fallen behind for one year. I suppose that


    you need to start again from year 2, correct? But you did have a miserable fate, and you are probably


    the only one who applied for suspension of schooling because you couldn¡¯t afford the school fees.¡±


    Maureen continues to hurl insults and mockery at her, especially aiming at her only weak spot ¨C being


    poor.


    After experiencing the trials and tribtions in society for a year, Eunice feels like she has reborn into a


    new person. If it was the past, Eunice would wallow in self-abasement, but she doesn¡¯t even feel any of


    that emotion now.


    Her gaze falls on their attire. The two of them are wearing branded clothes and essories all over


    their body, but this won¡¯t do anything to dismiss the fact that they are rotten inside, despite looking


    shy and outstanding.


    ¡°When we were still ssmates, I never saw you being concerned about me, so I am surprised that you


    are so enthusiastic now. Then again, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about me at all, restarting my year


    2 perhaps would allow me to make friends with people who have the right moralpass and


    perspective on life. It would do me only good.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Maureen doesn¡¯t expect that Eunice would rebuke her, so she is temporarily at a loss for words.


    She is only able to blurt out something after a while, ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t waste your time in the


    society!¡±


    ¡°After so long a time, I would be a fool if I didn¡¯t make any progress at all.¡± Eunice answers with a smile,


    and the glint in her eyes makes it clear that she is implying Maureen¡¯sck of improvement in life.


    Maureen has wanted to torment Eunice with words initially, but her efforts are trumped by Eunice¡¯s


    mocking words. She says sarcastically before fuming away, ¡°Then you should wait until you really start


    your sses to see if your new ssmates would look down on you or not, you repeat student!¡±


    Eunice watches them move away from her, and there is an unspeakable calm in her heart.


    She no longer cares about how others perceive her. If she really takes into ount everybody¡¯s


    opinion, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on strong until this day.


    On her way back, Eunice passes by a shop selling affordable and delicious duck. Thinking that she is


    going to start her semester two dayster, she decides to buy a duck back home.


    Now that Lorraine has recovered arge portion of her health, she can start consuming meat again. It


    is a good time to let her have a change of appetite.


    After boarding two buses that send her to a bus stop in the suburbs, the sky is already getting dark.


    She carries two temporary food packages while walking towards her small residential area. The sound-


    proofing in this area is not decent as she can hear the noises and sounds made by other families


    cooking in their houses.


    The random sounds of life are somehow pleasing to her ears. She feels unspeakable warmth welling


    up inside her.


    Eunice is in an upbeat mood while walking all the way back, until she sees a familiar figure downstairs


    of her house. Her smile freezes on her face as she subconsciously slows down her pace. She meets


    that person¡¯s eyes although they are still far apart.


    His depthless gaze resembles that of an ancient well, and his piercing gaze is aimed at her face which


    causes her to feel an immense pressure.


    She slowly inches towards him while calling out, unsure of who she is seeing, ¡°Ryan?¡±


    After one month has psed, they meet again. The way she addresses him reeks of unfamiliarity.


    Ryan examines her freshly-cut hair and her casual sportswear. He inadvertently feels his pent-up


    frustrations evaporate into thin air at her sight. She is not really tall, and she has to raise her head to


    really face him.


    He steals a nce at her to study her appearance. It seems that during the time they were apart, she


    has been leading a good life. She looks rxed and at ease with everything. Naturally, he is not talking


    about her currently tensed up expression when she is facing him now.


    ¡°I am looking for you.¡± He retracts his gaze and utters this simple sentence.


    Eunice can¡¯t help but freeze momentarily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He nods in the direction of his ck Bentley not far away and invites, ¡°Get in my car first.¡±


    He then proceeds to head to his car. Eunice¡¯s heart begins to race, and she dashes forward to grab his


    shirt, ¡°Let me go upstairs first. Wait for me.¡±


    Ryan turns around and stares at her perfect fingers, and by then Eunice only realize that she is not


    being appropriate. She immediately lets go, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Seeing that she has retracted his hand, Ryan looks away as he continues to walk forward, ¡°Go


    ahead.¡±

 Chapter 583: This Is Already All I Have

    Chapter 583: This Is Already All I Have


    Eunice goes upstairs with two steps at a time and arrives at home. Thomas and Lorraine are both at


    home. Lorraine is preparing to stir-fry dishes such as scrambled eggs with tomatoes and spinach with


    mustard. These are Eunice¡¯s favourite food.


    Eunice puts the roast duck in the kitchen and hurriedly speaks, ¡°Mom, you set up the te, I¡¯ll go


    downstairs now and will be back soon!¡±


    ¡°Go downstairs? I thought you just came up here, what are you going to do?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the convenience store and take a look.¡± Eunice simply finds an excuse, takes a white


    envelope out of her bedside cab and hides it in her pocket. Then, she runs downstairs in a hurry.


    She trots to a car and gets in after opening the car door. She is afraid of being seen by the people in


    the same neighbourhood as her.


    Ryan looks at her panicked appearance and frowns slightly, ¡°Why do you run in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­nothing, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve made you wait too long.¡± Eunice is a little nervous as she sits on the


    passenger seat beside him once again.


    Ryan looks askance at her and does not ask any further question. He says straight to the point, ¡°The


    reason Ie to find you today is because of Adair.¡±


    ¡°Adair?¡± Eunice looks at him in surprise.


    Ryan avoids seeing her eyes and his face still does not show any expression. He looks very cold and


    indifferent, ¡°Well, he keeps telling me that he wants to see you and asks me to ask you when you will


    be free.¡±


    Hearing him saying that, disappointment rises in Eunice¡¯s heart and her hands which are put on her


    knees are clenched. Then, she faintly speaks, ¡°I may have no time for these few days, but I am free on


    the weekends.¡±


    No time?


    Ryan looks at her without any expressional change, ¡°You¡¯re busy with part-time jobs?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Now only Eunice remembers that she has not told him about the matter that she goes to school.


    So, she shares with him in a happy mood, ¡°My mom is out of the hospital so I can go back to school


    and continue my studies.¡±


    Ryan knows her family¡¯s financial situation and her personal situation. It is just that he has seen her


    running around various ces to work every day so he almost forgets that she is still a student.


    She is only a young woman in her early twenties, which is the age to study.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve led the life you have been craving for.¡±


    It is rare for Ryan to say something serious and Eunice bes slightly rxed after hearing his


    words. She does not dare to look at him but gazes at two trees outside the car window, ¡°I really


    appreciate you because if you did not offer me some money, my mother maybe wouldn¡¯t have had the


    surgery so soon. Thanks for everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Ryan acts as if he had heard a joke, ¡°You¡¯ve been shot because of me.¡±


    Being a capitalist who ys with capital, there are full of unseen dangers around him. Whoever has a


    close rtionship with him will not have an easy time. No matter who they are, they have to pay full


    attention as the world of capital is like a game that is yed every minute. Those numbers that are


    changing have a bearing on many people¡¯s life.


    Eunice feels that his aura is not so intense anymore so she plucks up the courage to quietly look at


    him. Her neatly aligned teeth knock her lips and she speaks hesitantly after quite a while, ¡°You actually


    don¡¯t have to think too badly of yourself. Although we have known each other for only a short time, in


    my view, you¡¯re a good person.¡±


    She has never exposed her feelings to Ryan. When she was around himst time, she instinctively felt


    panicked due to his aura but now when she meets him again, she feels that she knows more about


    him.


    Ryan has heard countless people describe him differently. There are good and badments in which


    most of them say that he is a very capable person but is a bit ruthless. This is the first time in his life


    that someone describes him as a good person.


    But for him, these words cover a wide range of meaning so he does not know how he should feel about


    it. He can only tell her, ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to judge.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always say that you¡¯re bad?¡± Eunice does not understand his behaviour, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what others think of you, but I only believe in what I see.¡±


    Ryan looks into those eyes that are full of determination. In the car, her face is no more than a stone¡¯s


    throw away. Eunice has always been the one who cannot bear his gazes first but this time it is Ryan


    who averts his eyes from her first.


    Two of them do not utter a word. The atmosphere in the car falls into a strange silence.


    Eunice is once again enveloped by the feeling of constraint that had dissipated just now. She


    subconsciously touches her pocket and feels a hard edge.


    She is so preupied with talking that she almost forgets she has not given him something.


    She takes out the white envelope and hands it to him with both hands, ¡°By the way, this is all my


    savings, although it¡¯s not much, just ept it. I¡¯ll slowly return the four hundred thousand yuan to you.¡±


    Ryan looks down at the rectangr envelope. It¡¯s just a thickness of three fingers. Compared to the


    money he has given to her, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket.


    The first thing she thinks of when they meet again is to give back the money to him. How strong does


    she really refuse to owe him that she cannot wait to cut all the rtionship with him?


    This thought makes Ryan feels a little irritated. Thinking of what she said just now, he snorts lightly and


    thinks that he is relegated to a friend-zoned by her.


    He does not ept or reject it. Eunice holds it for nearly a minute and her small hands shake in front of


    him, ¡°Mr. Ryan?¡±


    ¡°I had just said, I won¡¯t take your money.¡± When Ryan starts speaking again, it is obvious that his tone


    is low and deep, which can be considered icy coldpared to the nd tone just now.


    This is not the first time he said this. However, it ispulsory to return the money if you borrow it.


    Although he does not want, whatever she should return to him, she will definitely pay back every single


    cent. This is what Lorraine had taught her children since they were young.


    When Eunice sees that he has no intention of epting it, she simply puts the money on the


    dashboard in the middle, ¡°I said I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    But who knows, as soon as it is put down, the envelope is grabbed by a big hand and with a soft ¡®click¡¯


    sound, the window is opened. Ryan raises his arm and directly throws the envelope out of the window.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Eunice shouts at him in surprise. Without hesitation, she immediately gets out


    of the car and walks to his side by walking past the front of the car. She squats down and picks up the


    envelope that has fallen on the ground.


    There is some dust on it. But it does not matter since the money is still there.


    Looking at Ryan, who is sitting in the car like watching a show, Eunice¡¯s heart is smouldering in anger.


    She walks back to the passenger seat, ms the car door and turns sideways to face him, ¡°Why do


    you throw away the money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± His thin lips slightly open. He still refuses to ept it.


    Eunice clutches the envelope in her hands and she does not stop although her hands feel aches. She


    stares at the person in front of her with a swelled face, ¡°Why you don¡¯t want, is it because it¡¯s too little


    so you don¡¯t even bother?¡±


    Ryan does not mean it but he is not good at exining. He feels irritated by her persistent questions


    and just says, ¡°The shot you blocked for me is already enough to pay me back.¡±


    Eunice is too angry for words. The words are stuck in her throat and she can only blurt out after quite a


    moment, ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing, we¡¯re not making a deal!¡±


    His unconcerned look hurts Eunice¡¯s self-esteem. It makes her feels that she is like a fool to take the


    money. However, when she withdraws the money via her bank card, she is so happy that she cannot


    stop being delighted when she thinks that she is able to pay back a little amount. All of this, however, is


    totally not bothered by him.

 Chapter 584: The Experience Gained from the Previous Relationship

    Chapter 584: The Experience Gained from the Previous Rtionship


    Long ago when Lorraine had to raise Eunice and Thomas who were still young, she also went door to


    door to borrow some money if she really encountered a difficult time. All the neighbours and rtives


    had lent her in which some lent one to two thousand yuan and some lent a few hundred yuan. Those


    who only lent a little amount would show the same expression as him when Lorraine went to return the


    money.


    They told Lorraine that she did not need to return the money but the subtext was actually asking her


    not to contact them again in the future.


    Eunice takes a deep breath with some grievance unconsciously, ¡°I know four hundred thousand yuan is


    just an insignificant amount of money to you but for me, it¡¯s the money which can save my mom¡¯s life.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t. I work hard to earn money to return it to you because I don¡¯t want


    others to look down on me and I don¡¯t want to be despised by you. I know my capability is limited and I


    can only pay you back this amount of money. This is already all I have; you still want to throw it away?¡±


    Looking at her eyes which rapidly turn red, the depression in Ryan¡¯s heart bes more intense. For


    him, money is just a number and cash are just pieces of papers. She is the one who wants to hurriedly


    give him back the money but howe he, himself also bes anxious?


    He thinks about the meaning of her words. Is she doing all this to avoid being despised by him?


    This thought shes through Ryan¡¯s mind and makes his heart feels morefortable. He gazes at the


    tear-reddened eyes which are glowing in fury. Then, he reaches out his hand and sps her jaw, ¡°Is my


    opinion important to you?¡±


    Ryan initially thinks that she will dodge this question and hesitate but she surprisingly nods and admits


    directly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important.¡±


    He feels that his heart is apparently struck by something. He subconsciously frowns and hears the


    heartbeats.


    Ryan¡¯s eyes are riveted at her, ¡°Why?¡±


    Eunice originally wants to say ¡®Because I owe you money¡¯ but when she looks into those attractive


    eyes, she suddenly keeps silent, not knowing how to answer.


    Two minutes pass and she does not reply. They are somewhat dazed to look at each other.


    Ryan¡¯s hand which is holding her jaw uses some strength that is not that strong to make her feels pain.


    He makes a nasal, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± she speaks softly, hesitating for a moment to find a less awkward-sounding reason, ¡°I


    don¡¯t want our rtionship to involve money and material things.¡±


    So the reason she wishes to return the money is not that she wants to cut all the rtionship with him,


    but because she wants to make their rtionship simpler? Ryan¡¯s face looks better when he thinks


    about it.


    ¡°Does what kind of rtionship between you and I really matter to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eunice¡¯s scalp feels numb due to his stare as she does not understand the purpose that he asks this


    question. But, she cannot hold back the agitation in her heart, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ryan withdraws his hand and gazes at her small hand holding the envelope. For the first


    time, hepromises and reaches out to take the envelope. He raises his hand and shakes it under


    her eyes, ¡°If you want to return the money to me, return it on time. Give me the money on the same


    date as today every month.¡±


    Eunice is stunned. When she regains her presence of mind, she cannot help but curl into a pleasant


    smile, ¡°Okay! But¡­do you have a convenient ount? I can do a transaction.¡±


    ¡°My ounts are a bit troublesome, so you better give me cash,¡± he declines without even thinking


    about it.


    Eunice is clear that he is not an ordinary person. Hearing his answer, she does not insist anymore. But


    if in this case, they will have to meet each other once a month. ording to the rate of money she can


    return to him, the matter that they have to meet each other will probablyst a very long time.


    Doesn¡¯t he feel troublesome?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    What Eunice does not know is that if Ryan feels troublesome, he will never let her give cash.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to take Adair to Q city next weekend to see the sea. Prepare for it if you have time,¡± he


    suddenly speaks.


    Eunice thinks in her mind about the time and says, ¡°I¡¯m free next weekend. My ss ends on Friday.¡±


    Seeing her agree with it, Ryan¡¯s heart is relieved. His voice is much more genial, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you in school


    on Friday.¡±


    It is just a normal sentence but when Eunice hears it, it makes her slightly squirms. She is not an easily


    shy person but when facing Ryan¡­


    While contemting, Eunice suddenly notices a familiar figure outside the car. Sitting in the passenger


    seat, she is startled. Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t that Thomas!?


    Out of the blue, Thomas turns his head to take a look at the car. He cannot see her through the dark


    car film but maybe he will look into the car through the windshieldter, there is no film on the


    windshield¡­


    Ryan¡¯s luxury car is too easy to make others misunderstand.


    Eunice¡¯s heart leaps to her throat and her behaviour reacts faster than her sense. In the next second,


    she quickly bends down her body that her whole body is lying between the two front seats in a


    horizontal posture. And the ce where her face is facing is the part between Ryan¡¯s legs, it¡¯s quite


    embarrassing¡­


    Apparently, Ryan is bewildered for a second by her sudden action. He frowns and wants to lift her up


    but as soon as he grabs the back of her neck, he hears Eunice¡¯s lowered voice, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, my


    younger brother is outside, if he sees me, I¡¯ll surely die!¡±


    He originally intended to pull her up, but pauses at the moment. He looks out of the car window and


    sees that there is a tall, thin, fair and clean young man standing outside.


    This is¡­her younger brother?


    While thinking about it, he subconsciously moves his fingertips. His somewhat coarse finger pulp


    touches her fair neck and he suddenly has a yful mind.


    ¡°Is he gone?!¡± Eunice¡¯s face is already as red as an apple. She hurriedly asks him but she does not


    dare to get up.


    Ryan looks at Thomas who is holding a phone and walking towards the other side, and tells a lie


    without blushing, ¡°No.¡±


    Eunice is tingling with immense nervousness. She can feel the big hand on her neck is teasing her but


    she does not dare to makeint although she wishes to. This is because she is afraid that Ryan


    will throw her out of the car. Therefore, she can only endure the strange sensation on her neck with a


    face that is blushed with anger.


    After a while, the phone in her pocket buzzes and vibrates. She takes it out with difficulty due to her


    current posture. It is Thomas calling.


    She clears her throat and picks up the call, trying to make her voice sounds normal, ¡°Hello, Thomas?¡±


    ¡°Sister, where are you, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll go to the convenience store? But you¡¯re still not back yet,


    Mom is waiting for you to have the meal,¡± Thomas¡¯s urging voicees out from the microphone.


    Eunice gives a hollowugh twice, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll immediately go upstairs after I¡¯ve finished buying things,


    don¡¯t need to wait for me, I¡¯ll go back in a few minutes,¡±


    The sister and brother grow up together since childhood so Thomas knows her very well. He jokes and


    probes while asking, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not going to meet someone in secret, right?¡±


    Thomas¡¯s voice is loud and the phone volume is turned to its maximum. All the words enter Ryan¡¯s


    ears. His hand that is pinching her neck suddenly increases some strength.


    Eunice¡¯s heart pounds and it almost leaps out of her throat. She can only pretend to be calm, ¡°Who can


    I meet, it hasn¡¯t been ten minutes in total since Ie down. Alright, I have to stop talking with you


    now, I¡¯ll go back after the bill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Finished speaking, Eunice quickly hangs up the phone. Her hand that is clutching the phone feels


    mmy. After she heaves a sigh of relief, she hears a male voiceing from her head, ¡°Eunice, have


    you ever had a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This unexpected question makes Eunice a bit overwhelmed and she replies, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ryan obviously does not trust her words. His big palm is raised as he patted on her head twice,


    ¡°So, although it is justing out to meet me, you also have to feel scared that you even have to


    hide?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Eunice is speechless. She does not know how to argue with him.


    Ryan cannot see her face but he can also feel her feeling by just looking at the back of her head. He is


    not willing to stop teasing her, ¡°Is this the experience you gained from the previous


    rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 585: Kissing Him

    Chapter 585: Kissing Him


    He sees through her and Eunice¡¯s face turns burning hot but she still will not admit, ¡°How everyone falls


    in love is different. Furthermore, you are not my boyfriend!¡±


    Her words seem to fall on hisps and Ryan sneers and pulls her off his legs. Eunice immediately


    looks outside the car.


    The man¡¯s soft voicees from the side, ¡°He has already left.¡±


    It is only now that Eunice sighs in relief and opens the car door immediately, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, see you on


    the weekend!¡±


    After saying so, she leaves swiftly like a puff of wind and Ryan looks at her back with a smile.


    In the past, she seems to be very submissive and stifled but now she doesn¡¯t seem to be. So, there are


    times when she lets herself loose.


    When he thinks about it, he begins to look forward to the weekend. This is the first time his nonchnt


    and indifferent heart starts to thump and it feels good.


    ¡­


    At dusk in a hospital in Y country


    The issue is finally resolved after Rexpletes the procedure for the transfer of the case. Although


    the fees aren¡¯t significant because it involves the upper echelons, they appointed him as the legal


    counsel for the Police department. This honor is far more valuable than money.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He remotely controlled the tasks by giving order to Fraser and Orson is at Han Yu Law Firm so he


    doesn¡¯t need to worry. Although his assistant will be sending him some of his personal information, it is


    most likely highlighting that he has won another big legal case after so many years and due to positive


    public opinion, Han Yu¡¯s stock price has risen several folds. But all these are not as important as the


    person who is lying on the hospital bed.


    Rex is conflicted as to whether he should tell her about the treatment. He very much wants to conceal


    it, but when he thought about the harm he had caused when he took matters into his own hands, he


    now feels that he should seek Lily¡¯s opinion.


    The result isser treatment, as expected.


    ¡°If this method is used, you will suffer tremendously throughout the procedure. Karl was honest with


    me. A lot of men epted this form of treatment but many couldn¡¯t take it. There were countless who


    gave up halfway and the treatment was upleted in the end¡­¡±


    ¡°I will persevere.¡± Lily interrupts him. Although she is very nervous, she is very determined. ¡°Even if


    there is only a chance in ten thousand, I will still want to do it. I don¡¯t want to give up just like this.


    Furthermore, it can cure my burns.¡±


    When Rex sees the determination in her eyes, his thick eyebrows frown tightly, ¡°Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that you are worried about me.¡± She ces her hand on the man¡¯s broad shoulders and smiles


    gently at him, ¡°But I must do this. Even if I give up in the end, at least I once tried. Otherwise, I may


    regret it when I think about it in the future.¡±


    Rex knows that she is not a weak person. He will never bother if it is another person. But he really


    cares for her and each time he sees her in pain, he wishes that all the pain be transferred onto him.


    But what can he do now that she has decided?


    When she sees his deep frown, Lily consoles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ovee this and everything will be


    fine.¡±


    After so many days, she has given up hope on her wounds but now she is overjoyed when she hears


    that there is a chance for recovery. Even if what await her are countless amounts of pain and torture, it


    is far better than being hopeless.


    ¡°If you want to do theser treatment, then we need to go back to J City. Only Karl¡¯s Hospital has this


    treatment, we can¡¯t do it over here.¡± Rex grabs her hand tightly in his palms.


    Lily is dazed for a moment. She has been in Y country¡¯s hospital for so long and now she is terrified at


    the thought of going back.


    She has lost her memory and there is a huge gap in her feelings. How is she going to face up those if


    shees back?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lily says after pausing for a long while, ¡°If I go back, will I have to see that child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily droops her head and is dejected, ¡°But I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rex sees her worries, ¡°I¡¯m with you and will remind you. I guarantee that no one will


    notice, okay?¡±


    In his thirty years of existence, he has never been as patient as he is now.


    Lily¡¯s racing heart calms down considerably after hearing what he says. Although she can¡¯t remember


    their past interactions, she trusts him instinctively.


    One can¡¯t resolve anything by escaping from reality. What needs to be resolved has to be resolved


    eventually.


    She makes her decision and takes a deep breath, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Rex¡¯s feelings are even more conflicted than her on the thought of returning to that familiar city after all


    this time. Hawk¡¯s case has cost them so much.


    He sits on the bedside and pulls her into his embrace. That soft body immediately stiffens


    subconsciously. His hand gently pats on her back as he calmly assures, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t


    harm you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lily slowly rxes and ces her chin on his shoulder, ¡°Thanks, Rex.¡±


    If it isn¡¯t for him, she doesn¡¯t know what state she will be in now. He remains by her side even with her


    severe injuries and it is his tender care that helps her to emerge from her trauma.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? You are my woman.¡±


    He is always like that. No matter how deeply he loves her, he remains overbearing.


    Lily purses her lips and smiles, ¡°But now I¡¯ve forgotten about you, so am I still your woman?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t recall for the rest of your life, you can¡¯t change the fact that you are my woman and


    the mother of my child.¡± He says without thinking. But he frowns the next second, ¡°Or do you want an


    excuse to look for other men?¡±


    Lily is amused by his jealousy, ¡°I am greeted by such a perfect man when I wake up. It won¡¯t be easy to


    find someone better¡­¡±


    Her emotional sigh takes Rex by surprise and it takes him a while to respond to it.


    He gently releases the petitedy in his embrace and narrows his eyes, ¡°Not bad, you dare to tease me


    now.¡±


    Lily intentionally shifts her eyes to look out of the window and speaks with something bore in her mind,


    ¡°Who knows if you are telling me the truth. If you lie to me, then my loss will be immeasurable.¡±


    Although he knows that she says those intentionally, he still feels nervous as if he worries that she


    means what she says.


    Lily is surprised to see his increasing anxiety and her heart aches for him. She knows that she means a


    lot to him and that¡¯s why he takes her casual remark seriously.


    Rex is about to say something but before he can open his mouth, he feels something soft pressing onto


    his lips and his body stiffens and he stares at the woman in front of him.


    A couple of secondster, he gently holds the back of her neck and deepens the kiss¡­

 Chapter 586: A Sense of Belonging

    Chapter 586: A Sense of Belonging


    After the kiss, their breathing bes flustered, especially Lily. She looks around but she doesn¡¯t dare


    to look directly at him. She identally looks at him and her heartbeat races like a runaway motor.


    Has she lost her mind to kiss that man?


    She doesn¡¯t know what made her do that after seeing his dejected expression. She didn¡¯t wish that he


    became that way because of her but she didn¡¯t know how to express herself and resorted to kissing


    him.


    Obviously, this method garners an excellent response; after all, action speaks louder than words.


    She clearly sees the happiness in his eyes. He is really very happy and it is written all over his face.


    After several seconds, Lily quickly looks away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± He calls her name, but the tender voice makes her blush, and her heartbeat races.


    Lily lowers her head shyly. Although she has forgotten their past, she can ept this man once again,


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°This is our ¡®first kiss¡¯.¡± He grabs her fidgety hands. What he says makes her so embarrassed that she


    wants to find a crack to slip into, ¡°You kissed me.¡± Rex adds.


    Although they have a child together, to Lily who has lost her memory, the kiss just now can be


    considered as her ¡®first kiss¡¯.


    ¡°Stop saying it!¡± Lily gently struggles but is held even tighter by him.


    Rex says again to emphasize his joy, ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± There is no need to say. She can see it. Anyone with eyes can see it!


    Lily doesn¡¯t understand why he must say something like that. How embarrassing that is¡­


    Just as she is regretting her foolish act, he suddenly hugs her and his gentleness is like holding onto a


    precious porcin doll, ¡°Your contact, touch, even if it¡¯s just a smile, will bring me immeasurable


    happiness.¡±


    Lily rxes her entire body and submits herself to this tender and warm embrace, as she enjoys the


    familiar scent.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually afraid that after we go back, you will have your parents, your friends, your child, and others


    that can distract you. Will you neglect me and not rely so much on me anymore?¡± Rex gently taps his


    chin on her neck. He feels embarrassed saying these directly to her and so he tells her while hugging


    onto her, at least he feels it easier to speak his mind in that position.


    While he hopes to go back to the city where they have countless memories, his heart is filled with


    uncertainties about what is toe.


    Lily is stunned when she hears him and doesn¡¯t expect him to be so worried. She looks at the man¡¯s


    vulnerable state and feels amused and yet aches for him. Although she feels embarrassed about it, she


    decides to muster her courage to tell him so that he knows how she feels.


    ¡°But now I already feel that I cannot live without you. I feel flustered whenever I don¡¯t see you.¡± She


    can¡¯t tell if it is due to her ailment or is it due to something else. She only knows that her heart tells her


    that she has already developed a reliance on Rex.


    He can tell her a lot whether it concerns medical procedures or what happened in the past or the


    comfort that he gives her in their current precarious situation.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asks with uncertainty.


    ¡°Really.¡± Though she hesitates, she ces her hand on his broad back and gently hugs his strong body


    while teasing him, ¡°You are so handsome and have both money and authority. You are also so good to


    me. Any woman would be touched by you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect him to continue to wallow in his gloomy mood. Rex says, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I.¡± Lily purses her lips and smiles, ¡°these are my true feelings.¡±


    Rex never thinks that being handsome and rich are things to be proud of. A man¡¯s temperament and


    capabilities are the most important. But now that she mentions it, for once he thanks God for giving him


    a handsome face.


    ¡°I will cling onto you if you ignore me after we go back. Don¡¯t expect to escape from my clutches.


    Understand?¡± He finally gets back his self-confidence and braces up.


    Lilyughs softly and drags out her response, ¡°Okaaayyy ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Eunice returns to school on the first week of school reopening and she quickly gets along with her


    ssmates. She doesn¡¯t hide the fact that she had repeated a school year and tells her ssmates on


    her own. When her ssmates find out that it was due to her need to work, not only they don¡¯t find it a


    problem, but they respect her for her courage and experiences. Eunice is relieved by their reaction.


    In the previous school year, if it had not been for that troublemaker Maureen¡¯s instigation, perhaps


    there would not have been so many issues and reprimands. After all, University students have little


    worldly experience and most are neutral on many issues only to sway with what others are talking


    about. As the saying goes, a bad apple spoils the whole bunch.


    She moves into the dormitory to stay after the University reopens and packs her lesson schedule. Even


    so, she will endeavor to find time to go back to see Lorraine.


    As the weekend approaches and she bes excited when she thinks of her date with Ryan.


    On Friday, she asks Lorraine for permission not to go home with the excuse that they have some


    school project over the weekend. Lorraine agrees immediately as she prefers that she remains in the


    Universitypounds.


    After Eunicepletes all her sses at 4 pm on Friday, she returns to her dormitory and takes out


    her cosmetics from her closet. She begins to makeup, which sparks the curiosity of her friends.


    ¡°Eunice, why have you put on such delicate makeup? Do you have a date?¡± Lindsay asks without


    reservations.


    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t normally makeup. Why is she carefully putting on makeup now? She must be going


    to meet her boyfriend!¡± Eunice¡¯s other friend, Angelina, continues. Her nickname is Angie.


    Eunice is so embarrassed by their teasing that she doesn¡¯t dare to lift her head. She is very shy and


    blushes red very easily, ¡°No, don¡¯t guess wildly.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t, we¡¯re saying nothing but the truth.¡± Lindsay lunges over and blinks at Eunice and teases


    her, ¡°I was just wondering why you had ignored the advances of so many men. So you already have a


    boyfriend¡­¡±

 Chapter 587: Inexplicable Jealousy

    Chapter 587: Inexplicable Jealousy


    Eunice is very good-looking and easy-going. She has received love confessions from a few boys just a


    week after school starts. They all know about this.


    They all envy Eunice for sure, but none of them feels jealous. After all, Eunice is truly cute and they all


    truly like her.


    "It¡¯s not like what you girls think!" Eunice finally finishes drawing her eyeliner and quickly exins, "It''s


    just an ordinary friend. We made an appointment to hang out, so I put on makeup. You think too much!"


    Lindsay nods with an inexplicit smile. Just when Eunice thinks that they won¡¯t continue the


    conversation, Lindsay continues, "It means that they will be together in the future. Now they are just


    dating."


    "Oh!" Eunice pats Lindsay¡¯s shoulder gently, "I won''t tell you more. Bye!"


    "No! You haven''t exined it clearly to us yet."


    "That''s right, what does he look like? How old is he? Is he a student? Does he work? "


    Eunice quickly picks up her bag and runs out of the dormitory. She can still hear the gossipy discussion


    from Lindsay and Angie behind her. And she gets relieved when she finally walks out of the dormitory


    door.


    "Huh, they are unbelievable..." She can''t help muttering. If she didn¡¯t run out quickly enough, she will


    be caught and asked thousands of questions by the two of them.


    Eunice walks to the west gate of the school. There are only a few students there. She takes out her


    phone to check the time. It is almost five o''clock. They have an appointment to meet at five o''clock on


    the small road next to the west gate. Seeing that it¡¯s almost the agreed time, she wants to call Ryan.


    Just when she is about to dial the number, her phone rings.


    It shows ¡®Mr. Ryan¡¯ on the screen, which is the name she taped after the first time they met.


    Eunice immediately picks it up, "Hello?"


    Once she speaks, she realizes how soft her voice is when she talks to him, which makes herself feel so


    ufortable. She clears her throat and changes her voice back to normal, "Have you arrived?"


    "Yes, I am outside of your school now." Ryan''s cold and indifferent voice which is as deep and sexy as


    everes from the microphone.


    Eunice immediately speeds up, "Well, wait five minutes for me, I''ll go out immediately."


    ...


    After running to the school gate, Eunice immediately turns and walks into the inconspicuous path next


    to the gate. At the end of the road, there is a big ck Land Rover parking on the left side. The car is


    so big that half of the car is blocking the street. So the driver has to park half the car on the roadside to


    make it easier for other cars passing by.


    Just when Eunice is about to walk to the car, she suddenly hears someone calling her name. When she


    looks back, she sees Cameron standing there. Cameron is the president of the school''s dubbing club


    and the vice-chairman of the school''s student union.


    Eunice stops and stands on the road, watching him quickly walking towards her, "Cameron?"


    "I saw you from far away. I thought it might be you.¡± Cameron says while ncing at her beautiful face.


    Every time he sees her, she never wears makeup. It¡¯s the first time seeing her wearing makeup, which


    makes her look even prettier. She looks stunning. "What are you going to do?"


    Hearing him asking, Eunice gets panicked for a second. She can¡¯t help holding her bag tighter out of


    nervousness. Then she smiles awkwardly, "I''m going home. It¡¯s Friday today. I am going home for the


    weekend."


    Cameron doesn''t doubt her at all. Just when he is about to say something, he suddenly catches a


    glimpse of a piece of white toilet paper on her head. He bends forward slightly and raises his hand to


    remove it for her, "You have something in your hair."


    Eunice sees Cameron¡¯s white T-shirt approaching. He is 1.8 meters tall. It looks like he is hugging her


    from behind. Eunice feels that she can even smell his youthful breath. Cameron is a senior in the


    broadcasting department. He is super popr in school. To have a glimpse of him, many girls skip


    ss and go to the public ss of the broadcasting department. As a result, every time the


    broadcasting ss is filled with people, most of them are girls.


    Seeing him getting close to her, Eunice gets stunned. After a long time, he is still standing so close to


    her. Just when she is about to push him away, she hears a piercing peep sound at the end of the


    distant path¡­


    ¡®Beep¡­ Beep¡¯


    The man in the car presses three times, which shows his great impatience. Eunice and Cameron are


    both taken aback. They both turn around to look at the car. The ck car diaphragm makes it


    impossible for them to see through. Cameron frowns when he can''t see the person inside. He


    comins, ¡°Who is he, horning from far away?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Eunice is afraid that Cameron will be suspicious if he sees that she gets into the car. After all, it is a


    luxury car and she is not from a rich family. If he sees her in such a luxury car, he may misunderstand


    her and people may talk gossip about her. She quickly says, "I have to go now. See you at school next


    week. Goodbye."


    Although Cameron wants to stay with her for a while longer, seeing her in a hurry, he can''t stop her. So


    he can only say it lightly, "Okay, be careful. Take care."


    Eunice nods. Watching Cameron turn and leave, she runs quickly to the car. She is panting when she


    gets in the car. And as soon as she turns her head, she sees Adair¡¯s sweet smile.


    "Hello, Eunice," Adair shouts out with his big bright eyes blinking like stars.


    Eunice gives him a happy smile, "Hello, see you again."


    As she says, she lowers her head and takes out a box of gummy bears that she prepares in advance,


    "Here you are. This is for you."


    The red hard box is about the size of a fist. It is printed with a brown bear with a Scottish id on it.


    Inside, it contains bear-like candies in various colors, covered with ayer of white powdered sugar. It


    looks so cute.


    This is a brand imported from Switzend. Eunice saw it when she was working part-time in a


    supermarket. She bought it immediately. She cherishes it so much that she doesn¡¯t even open it


    herself. Today she brings it to Adair.


    When Adair opens it, his eyes are lit up, "It¡¯s so pretty, thank you, Eunice!"


    Eunice was afraid that Adair might not like it. Seeing Adair being so happy, Eunice gets relieved.


    However, before she can speak, she hears a cool voice next to her, "I gave you so much before. I


    never saw you being as happy as now."


    "That''s not the same!" Adair argues, "Teacher says, the less something is, the more valuable it is.


    Ryan, you gave me too much, it was just like a wholesale!"


    "..." Ryan feels sorrow in his heart. He can¡¯t believe that he was wrong because he gave too much to


    Adair!


    Eunice looks at Ryan who is not in a good mood. She is wondering why he is unhappy suddenly and


    did she say something wrong to make him unhappy?


    Feeling her staring, Ryan turns his face slightly, takes a cold nce at her waist, and reminds her with


    a very impatient tone, "Seat belt."


    "Ah... I almost forgot." Eunice quickly lowers her head to fasten her seat belt, "Let''s go."


    With a hum of the elerator, the car gallops out like a wild horse. Eunice gets shocked and can¡¯t help


    holding tightly on to the seat belt.


    On the other side, Adair is only sitting in the back seat and looking at the street view outside the


    window. He is obviously used to this speed.


    Eunice gets speechless. She can¡¯t do anything but looking at the street outside the front windshield


    with her big eyes.

 Chapter 588: He Is Not My Husband

    Chapter 588: He Is Not My Husband


    It will take almost two hours to drive to Q City. Only when they are halfway through, Adair falls asleep in


    the back seat already.


    It is so quiet in the car. To be considerate for Adair, Eunice reminds Ryan in a low voice, "Can you drive


    slowly? Adair is sleeping now."


    Ryan nces at the rearview mirror. After seeing Adair is sleeping soundly, he slows down the car.


    Eunice is relieved seeing that Ryan listens to her. Then she hears Ryan asking, "Did you put on


    makeup today?"


    Eunice thought that any straight man like Ryan wouldn''t even notice when a girl puts on makeup. She


    is so surprised hearing Ryan asking so. Her face gets blushed, she turns her head away, her hands are


    rubbing together out of nervousness, "Umm¡­yes."


    "Because of the boy just now?"


    "What?" Eunice is stunned and doesn''t understand what he means. It takes a while before she


    understands who he is talking about. Then she hurriedly exins, "That''s the senior of the


    broadcasting department. I joined his department. I just met him when I was on my way to the car."


    Eunice can¡¯t help wondering, does Ryan think that I do makeup because of Cameron?


    Hearing that, Ryan¡¯s depressed expression doesn¡¯t change much. He asks with a deep voice, "Do you


    like him?"


    Eunice widens her eyes in shock, and points at her face, "Me? How could it be possible? I don''t even


    know him..."


    "Why did you two hug together if you don¡¯t even know him?"


    "When did I hug him? I just happened to run into him. I..." Eunice stops abruptly when she is trying to


    exin. Her beautiful eyes blink, and she suddenly realizes something, "Ah, I know what you mean.


    We didn¡¯t hug together. There was something on my hair just now; he helped me take it off."


    Speaking of this, Eunice finally understands what Ryan is talking about. Is it possible that the reason he


    is being moody since she gets in the car is that he saw her with Cameron?


    Well¡­


    Even if she is with Cameron, why is he unhappy?


    Is he jealous of it?


    When the word ¡®jealous¡¯ shes through Eunice''s mind, she gets so shocked and subconsciously


    rejects it.


    Eunice keeps thinking, how can a man like Ryan be jealous because of her? Not to mention that they


    are just ordinary friends? He has a deeply loved woman in his heart, and he will never put attention to


    her. If it weren''t for Adair, they will be always strangers.


    Thinking of this, Eunice feels worse and worse.


    After hearing Eunice¡¯s exnation, Ryan feels better suddenly. As for why he felt bad when he saw


    Eunice was hugging a boy, he doesn''t want to think about it more.


    "If you have something in your hair, take it yourself. What you were doing on the side of the road will


    give others a bad impression."


    Eunice is taken aback by what he says. Then she purses her lips and says, "What do you mean of a


    bad impression..."


    Not to mention that what they were doing has no ambiguous meaning. It is now in the 21st century.


    There are so many young couples hugging and kissing in the street. No one will be surprised and make


    a big deal about it. Compared to those couples, what she did is nothing.


    When she thinks that Ryan won¡¯t say more about it anymore, unexpectedly, she hears Ryan saying,


    "People will misunderstand you."


    She didn''t intend to have any illusions about him in her heart, but after hearing what he says, she still


    can''t hold back, and said straightforwardly, "Will you misunderstand?"


    Suddenly it bes so quiet in the car.


    Eunice regrets it immediately. She can¡¯t believe what she just said. She can¡¯t help me herself in her


    heart that why in the world would she ask him like this?


    It is silent for a long time. Just when she thinks that Ryan won¡¯t answer her anymore, she hears him


    asking with a light smile, "Do you want me to misunderstand you?"


    "I didn''t say that!" Eunice immediately exins as if someone knows her secret, "I, I, I just ask


    casually."


    Seeing Eunice¡¯s red face, Ryan doesn¡¯t say more.


    ...


    When they finally arrive in Q City, it is alreadypletely dark outside. The car is parked in the garage


    of a six-star hotel. The housekeeper carefully distributes the room card to every one of them. Adair and


    Ryan will share a room. Eunice will have her own room.


    After seeing the assignment, Eunice gets relieved. But she doesn¡¯t know that Ryan is watching her.


    When she suddenly sees him watching her, she gets so nervous suddenly. She pretends that nothing


    happens and walks normally to the elevator.


    After checking in, it is already 7:30 in the evening. Eunice puts aside her luggage and goes to the next


    door to look for Ryan and Adair. Ryan never has an interest in traveling. Luckily, Eunice searches and


    studies some about the city before theye.


    There is a food stall not far from the hotel where the seafood is very delicious. It is highly rated on the


    Inte. She suggests going there. Adair naturally agrees with her happily, and Ryan doesn¡¯t disagree.


    Because the food stall is very close to the hotel, the three of them will walk over. Eunice walks behind,


    while Ryan was holding Adair¡¯s hand walking in front. Looking at their backs, somehow Eunice feels


    warm in her heart.


    Eunice has never thought that Ryan could be such a warm person. He is always so cold that everyone


    thinks that he will be alone in his life, but it turns out that there is also a soft spot in his heart. However,


    it is so hard to get into his heart. Only a few people in the world are in his heart now that he cares


    about. Adair is one of them, and Adair¡¯s mother is another one.


    The wind breezes on her face which makes her smell salty. Eunice looks down at the asphalt road


    under her feet. She does not know that the moment she lowers her head, Ryan who is walking in front


    happens to turn his head and watch her. Seeing her following silently behind without being dropped too


    far, Ryan turns back and walks straight forward.


    After walking for nearly twelve or thirteen minutes, they see the popr food stalls on the side of the


    road from a distance. Several rows of ponies are ced on the side of the road, with colorful stic


    sheets on top. There are severalrge pots in front and a long row of grills with fresh live seafood next


    to it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ryan frowns before he walks nearby. Seeing a few men even sitting shirtless and drinking makes him


    feel disgusted and ufortable, "This is where you said before?"


    Ryan thought it would be an ordinary ce, but he didn''t expect it would be so ordinary, even


    disgusting like this.


    Eunice nods, without being aware of his reluctance. She is very familiar with this kind of environment.


    After smelling the scent, her appetite is greatly increased, "Let''s go and find a seat."


    Adair doesn¡¯t show any reluctance. Instead, he takes his hand out from Ryan and turns to hold


    Eunice¡¯s. After walking a few steps, they realize Ryan doesn¡¯t follow them.


    Eunice looks back. Seeing his reluctant expression, Eunice finally realizes what is going on. She turns


    back to stand in front of Ryan. Ryan is way taller than her. Eunice looks up at him and says, "How


    about you try once? The taste is actually much better than it looks. I searched on the Inte. Many


    locals wille. And they say that the ingredients are very fresh. Don¡¯t look down on such a stall. The


    taste is not worse than that of a big hotel."


    Ryan doesn¡¯t change his mind at all after hearing what she says. In fact, Ryan doesn¡¯t like the


    environment for sure, but the most important reason is that he doesn¡¯t like to eat with so many


    strangers, especially with some topless men.


    Seeing Ryan not moving at all, Eunice bites her lip and decides in her heart. She suddenly grabs his


    wrist and drags him forward, "Come on. Try it. We can leave if it doesn¡¯t taste good..."


    Ryan gets taken aback, his body gets freeze for a few seconds. His eyes narrow slightly. Seeing her


    little soft hand grasping him, he feels the warmth from his hand quickly transferring to his heart. He


    struggles for a second, but he feels that she only grabs him even tighter. He can¡¯t see her expression.


    What he can see is only her ck hair on her back. Then he hears her saying, "We will order a few


    dishes to tasteter. We are already here. Let¡¯s just have a try¡­"

 Chapter 589: You Really Like Adair

    Chapter 589: You Really Like Adair


    Her soft voice seems to carry a little uncertainty, as she is unsure of his attitude. Her voice is as though


    a bug crawling in his ears, which makes his ear itchy.


    Then, she drags Ryan to the food stall.


    The owner of the stall already sees them hesitating from afar. When theye in, the owner


    immediately asks with a smile, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    Eunice takes the menu from the owner¡¯s hand, ¡°We¡¯ll have a look first.¡±


    ¡°No problem... I saw you pulling your husband into my stall just now. I¡¯ll give you two cold dishes for


    free to thank you for your trust towards my stall!¡± The stall owner is very good at doing business that he


    does it without any hesitation.


    It¡¯s just that his words make Eunice¡¯s face turn red. She nces at Adair and gets why he


    misunderstands their rtionship. She quickly waves her hand back and forth and exins, ¡°He, he


    isn¡¯t my husband...¡±


    Seeing her shy attitude, the stall owner¡¯s smile bes brighter and he replies, ¡°You young people


    are just too shy to admit. Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even give time for Eunice to exin, and he goes back to the door to drum up his business.


    Eunice swallows her saliva and plucks up her courage to look at the man beside her. Actually, Ryan


    doesn¡¯t want toe here at all. She is really afraid that Ryan will be unhappy and leave just like


    that.


    However, when their eyes meet, he is as calm as a millpond. It is as though he has not heard the stall


    owner¡¯s words at all.


    Eunice swallows again and cracks a smile, ¡°Hahaha, the stall owner is really enthusiastic...¡±


    After saying that, the three of them remain silent, even Adair looks at her with ¡®sympathy¡¯. She passes


    the menu to them, ¡°Please¡­please see if there¡¯s anything you want to eat.¡±


    Ryan looks at Eunice¡¯s fingers that are still trembling slightly while holding the menu. He takes the


    menu from her and immediately hands it to Adair, ¡°Order.¡±


    Adair realizes the awkward atmosphere here. He turns his big eyes around and changes the topic,


    ¡°Ryan, do you eat crabs? How about greasy-back shrimps and seafood fried noodles?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You just order.¡±


    Upon hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Eunice puts her heart at rest. She feels touched and starts stroking


    Adair¡¯s head, ¡°Just order what you want to eat, I¡¯ll treat you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eunice!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank her. You might have to wash the dishester.¡± Ryan picks up a cup on the table and


    looks at it, as if he is disgusted that the cup is a little dirty. Then, he puts it back down.


    Eunice takes the cup over and rinses it with hot water in the teapot before handing it back to Ryan. She


    rolls her eyes secretly, ¡°I can still afford to treat a meal at the food stall, okay?¡±


    Besides, she has seen the price earlier. Only crabs are slightly more expensive, the rest are still within


    the eptable range.


    Ryan sees her insistence, as if she wants to get the moon for Adair, so he does not continue to mock


    her. Instead, he is just drinking some hot water from the cup that she has rinsed earlier.


    Adair orders threerge crabs, a te of greasy-back shrimps and a te of stir-fried ms.


    Meanwhile, Eunice adds a small te of garlic oysters, mussels with mashed garlic, and fried noodles


    with seafood for the main course.


    In less than ten minutes, the steaming hot crabs are served. The stall owner puts down a few


    disposable gloves on the table and continues to rush around for business.


    Looking at therge orange colored crabs, Eunice brings the crabs over and opens the shell first. When


    she realizes that the two of them are not moving, she can¡¯t help but feel strange, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still


    hot. Once it¡¯s cold, it would be difficult to remove the crab meat from the shell.¡±


    Freshly steamed crabs have the tenderest meat, and the meat will be less firm once it is cooled.


    Adair is having some trouble after wearing the gloves, ¡°Eunice, how do I remove the shell?¡±


    Then, Eunice realizes that the crabs that they have eaten previously are all served without shell. They


    have never tried eating crabs at its original state. With that, she can¡¯t help but sigh heavily at the huge


    difference between the wealthy and themon.


    Despite this, she still takes Adair¡¯s crab and splits it up carefully for him. She even asks the stall owner


    for scissors, and takes out the meat inside the crab shell, ¡°Okay, you can eat it like this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eunice!¡± Adair says. Not forgetting the man beside him, he makes a ¡®caring¡¯ request,


    ¡°Eunice, can you help Ryan too? He doesn¡¯t seem to know how...¡±


    Eunice grins gently, ¡°Okay...¡±


    There is a tall streetmp beside the food stall. The faint yellow light ray intersects with the light from


    the incandescent bulb of the food stall. These two lights shine upon Eunice and her fair hands are busy


    helping him to remove the crab meat from the shell.


    She lowers her head and looks at the crab in her hand. It is not exactly something beautiful to gaze at,


    but at that moment, Ryan feels Eunice is indeed very attractive.


    It is the most touching moment since he has known her for so long.


    Eunice has not noticed the man¡¯s gaze at all because she is putting all her attention towards the crab. It


    takes a while for her to separate the meat from the shell and she carefully ces the meat aside,


    ¡°Okay, you can eat now.¡±


    When she lifts her head up, Ryan immediately shifts his lines of sight and grabs a pair of disposable


    chopsticks at the side to taste the crab meat. He puts the meat into his mouth using the chopsticks and


    it tastes really delicious.


    Eunice stares at him as her clear eyes shine brightly with shes of light, ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡±


    She is really looking forward to hear his reply, because she wants Ryan to approve her decision to eat


    at this food stall.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His blurts out two words between his thin lips, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Eunice really does not expect to hear any praise from a man like Ryan, so even if it¡¯s just ¡®not bad¡¯, it is


    already apliment to her.


    Only then, she picks up the crab at ease and starts eating it. She doesn¡¯t separate the meat from the


    shell nor use any scissors. Instead, she pulls out a leg and puts it directly into her mouth, peeling off


    the meat using her teeth.


    They are particr about food, but she isn¡¯t. Hence, she eats thing the way she likes, as long as it is


    convenient for her.


    The dishes have been served sessively. Every dish preserves the authentic taste of seafood. Ryan


    has not eaten much of the fried noodles; it must have been too oily for him. Eunice and Adair eat a lot,


    and their stomachs are bloated.


    Eunice is afraid that Ryan will secretly pay the bill again likest time, so she privately transfers the


    money to the stall owner.


    Seeing her thoughtful attitude, the stall owner makes fun of her in a low voice, ¡°It seems that you have


    the final say at home!¡±


    She has just forgotten about this matter, and he mentions it again at this time. Her body temperature


    rises up immediately as her face blushes. Eunice doesn¡¯t know how to exin anymore, she just


    smiles while waving her hands back and forth and leaves.


    After dinner, they never rush back to the hotel. There¡¯s a seaside behind the food stall at a 5-minute


    walk, so they decide to go there and relieve themselves.


    Eunice is worried that Adair will get cold. She takes off her knitted sweater and covers him, ¡°It¡¯s cold


    out here, don¡¯t go astray.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to the front to have a look!¡±


    Looking at the small figure leaping towards the front, Eunice watches him closely as she is afraid that


    he¡¯ll go missing.


    Ryan catches a glimpse of her smiling expression and says at the tip of his tongue, ¡°It seems you really


    like him.¡±


    Eunice can¡¯t hear him properly, she turns around and look at him, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 590: Knocking on Her Door at Midnight

    Chapter 590: Knocking on Her Door at Midnight


    The sound of the sea whizzes past his ears which makes atmosphere at the streets cozier. Ryan puts


    his hands in the pockets, stopping his steps slightly. He looks at her seriously and says, ¡°You really like


    Adair.¡±


    This time, he isn¡¯t asking her a question, but instead he is dering a statement.


    Without evading his statement, Eunice admits, ¡°You¡¯re right, he¡¯s a sweet boy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks suddenly.


    Eunice nearly forgets to react; it takes a few seconds for her to realize that he is asking her why she


    likes Adair.


    ¡°No reason. I just feel he¡¯s pure and innocent. A child¡¯s heart is not asplicated as that of an adult.


    Furthermore, a child is a gift from God. He has a good heart, so I¡¯m especially fond of him.¡± Tang says


    in a soft tone. Her eyes are filled with gentle and care, which she appears to be more of a soft woman


    than usual.


    Every woman is born with maternal instinct. At that moment, Ryan indeed feels this characteristic in


    her.


    There¡¯s a strange feeling in his heart. This emotion has continuously appeared recently, which makes


    him want to avoid reality unwittingly. He can¡¯t really tell why, it¡¯s just that the woman beside him seems


    much different from usual.


    Eunice leans at the railing by the seaside and looks at the dark and silent sea in a distance. When the


    moonlight streams upon the sea, the tide reflects these moonlight, causing the glistening light of waves


    to ripple. The view is as though a gxy sprinkles on the ocean.


    She grabs her phone out from her pocket and takes a picture of the sea. When she is about to put it


    back into her pocket, she catches a glimpse at a man leaning against the railing. He puts his slender


    left arm on the railing, and his right arm slightly bends as he is slowly smoking his cigarette. The night


    wind blows and slightly messes his hair, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care about it.


    The street lights are not too bright, and most of them are faint yellowish. However, the light that falls on


    him is even more mesmerizing than the ocean.


    Before knowing Ryan, Eunice always thinks that a man¡¯s attractiveness is based on his facial figures.


    But after meeting him, she realizes that there is a kind of attractiveness that has nothing to do with


    looks. It is about personality and charisma. It is about how he has the ability to attract and capture


    people¡¯s attention just by standing there.


    The sparks produced by the cigarette on his fingertips are as if her mood right now. Maybe it¡¯s because


    of her obsession with his appearance, she quickly lifts her arm and snaps a photo of him.


    ¡°Click.¡± The sound of her phone buzzes in mid-air. Awkwardness hits her as she has forgotten to mute


    her phone.


    Then, their eyes meet and Eunice¡¯s face glows extremely red. Her first reaction is... to immediately put


    her phone back into her pocket.


    Ryan stuns for a second, and his charming face disappears as he pulls a face in an instant, ¡°Delete it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She pretends that nothing has happened just now.


    ¡°The photo.¡± His softly spits out these two words as he repeats his words again, ¡°Delete it.¡±


    ¡°It is a nice shot though...¡± Somehow, Eunice does not want to delete the photo. She exins again, ¡°I


    found a perfect camera angle, and the lighting was on point too. You look good here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like taking pictures.¡± His words are short and concise as he doesn¡¯t want to say a word more.


    Eunice stands still and doesn¡¯t move. While she is taking the advantage to get over it, the man that is


    leaning against the railing walks towards her.


    The distance between them is not too far that it takes only three to five steps to reach her. His tall figure


    blocks the light ray above her head, recing it with his shadow.


    Eunice raises her head and looks at his face, ¡°What, what do you want?¡±


    Facing this woman who is obviously afraid but doesn¡¯t want topromise, Ryan never says much


    and directly reaches his hand into her pocket to grab her phone.


    Eunice moves back several steps to avoid him, until her back touches the railing. Hence, she has no


    choice but to stop her step.


    As she keeps dodging him, Ryan bes impatient. He stretches out his hand to grab both of her


    wrists, and his other hand reaches into her pocket to get her phone. When he is about to take it out, a


    soft voice sounds in a distance...


    ¡°Ryan, Eunice, what are you doing?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s movement bes stiff, and so is Eunice. She immediately breaks free from his hand when he


    isn¡¯t paying attention. Then, she stuffs her phone back into her pocket and turns to Adair, ¡°Ryan is just


    ying around with Eunice. Are you done watching the sea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel a little cold now. I want to go back to the hotel.¡± Not sure if it is because of the breeze,


    Adair¡¯s nose seems a little stuffy.


    Eunice worries that Adair will catch a cold, she tidies up her coat on him, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Ryan watches her slipping away just like that. When Eunice and Adair pass through him, he notices the


    slyness in her eyes.


    Are you pleased?


    When Adair isn¡¯t around, you¡¯ll have to delete that photo too.


    On the road by the seaside, their shadows stretch long by the lights above their heads. Ryan follows


    them at the back without any expression, but he adjusts his pace ording to the two of them


    thoroughly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ...


    After a fifteen-minute walk back to the hotel, they take the elevator to the hotel room and she specially


    orders Ryan, ¡°The sea breeze tonight is very cool. Let Adair takes a hot bathter, or else he might


    catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ryan responds. He holds the kid¡¯s hand and walks into the room.


    Eunice returns to her room. Her room is located higher than theirs. When she looks out of the window,


    it is the huge ocean that she has just passed by. She changes her clothes and stops when she


    identally touches the cell phone in her pocket.


    She takes out her phone and unlocks it. Her screen is still disying the photo that she has taken


    earlier. No matter how many times she looks at it, whether she sees it with her own eyes or through the


    phone, she can¡¯t resist his attractiveness.


    Eunice looks at her phone for a while and puts it back. She lies on the sofa at the end of the bed and


    falls into deep thought.


    This sudden vacation to Q city is an opportunity to reunite and meet again ever since she returns to the


    country. She hasn¡¯t thought much about Ryan before this. She just feels that he is a mysterious and


    formidable man. They are at apletely different level, hence they will not have much chance to


    socialize with each other.


    The only connection that they have now is the four hundred thousand dors. After clearing her debt,


    they will not see each other anymore.


    But after splitting up, she has a strange feeling, an emotion that she doesn¡¯t know how to express. Until


    this trip to Q city, she has the chance to see his face again and spends time together. Everything is the


    same as before, but at the same time it seems different too.


    Things have changed unintentionally.


    She starts staring attentively at this man, and automatically do minor things to make him happy. She


    will also be lost in thought by his words, trying to understand the meaning behind it.


    These behaviors have never urred on her before.


    Just as Eunice is still confused and thinking about it, her doorbell suddenly rings. She gets up, walks to


    the door and asks carefully, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± A familiar voice spreads to her ear.


    She opens the door at ease, and unexpectedly the man is wearing a white robe, standing outside her


    door with a pale face.

 Chapter 591: Uncontrollable Desire

    Chapter 591: Uncontroble Desire


    Adair beside Ryan is having a disdain look too.


    These two people... What is wrong with them in the middle of the night?


    Eunice is confused by the scene and asks, "What''s the matter?"


    Just before Ryan speaks, Adair cannot wait toin, "Eunice, I''m sleepy. I want to bath first, but


    Ryan insists on him bathing first!"


    Eunice is shocked, but she still keeps on smiling, thinking that their only question is... Who will shower


    first?


    What is all the fuss about?


    Although she is not sure what the big deal is that a man in his thirties quarrelling with a child, she still


    patiently advises the man. "You''re an adult, why being so childish? Adair wants to bathe first, then just


    let him."


    After hearing Eunice''s words, Adair is even more arrogant, crossing his arms in front of his chest, as if


    he is not afraid of anyone.


    Ryan is even sulky, ¡°I have trichophobia."


    "What?" Eunice thinks she misheard, "What phobia?"


    "I don''t like seeing hairs shedding. It''s ufortable."


    "..."


    Eunice is speechless at the moment for hearing this kind of reason the first time. She doesn''t know


    what to say.


    She looks around her room, and suddenly she has a light bulb moment when she sees her bathroom,


    "I haven''t showered yet. You can use my bathroom for a shower. I will go with Adair to your ce.


    Okay?"


    Ryan has a nce at Adair and walks into Eunice''s room without saying a word.


    Eunice feels relieved and takes Adair back to Ryan''s room. She then lets the child take a shower after


    adjusting the water temperature in the bathroom.


    Eunice sits in the small living room outside the master bedroom while the child is taking a bath. She


    has to be cautious, as the child is still young.


    Ryan books a suite for them. There is a small bed outside his room with his pyjamas on it. She can tell


    that Ryan is letting the kid sleep on the big bed.


    She can''t understand Ryan. He loves Adair so much but why he didn''t give in to Adair on the bathing


    problem. He is always busy and doesn''t have time. Hees back to China to stay with Adair because


    Adair''s mother has been away for too long.


    When Eunice recalls the funny moment outside just now, she suddenly realizes that she doesn''t know


    what kind of person Ryan is.


    Previously, she only knows theplicated and dark side of this man. But until now she then realizes


    that he has such a childish side too.


    After about 15 minutes, Adaires out of the shower with his clothes changed, and water is still


    dripping from his wet hair. Eunice takes a hairdryer from the side and dries his hair thoroughly.


    "Eunice, you''re so nice to me." Adair looks at Eunice with his big eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Eunice smiles as she blow-dries all the water stains dripping down on him just now, "I like you, you''re


    so cute. Everyone likes you."


    "Then Eunice, do you like my uncle?" the kiddo suddenly asks. But it is not the first time he asks, he


    seems to be very persistent about this question.


    Eunice can see the seriousness of Adair through his big bright eyes. She stops talking in a perfunctory


    way fooling the child every time.


    So Eunice thinks over the question earnestly and gives a doubtful but strict answer, "I guess... I like


    him?"


    To be honest, even she is a bit confused about her feelings towards Ryan, not to mention rifying


    them with Adair.


    However, she doesn''t intend to make it clear. It is better to stay in the middle zone than having things to


    an extreme point.


    "That''s good. In fact, although my uncle is always bickering with me, he still treats me well. He is a very


    good person." Adair tries his best advocating Ryan. Aside from Ryan really treats him well, it is partly


    because the kid thinks that if he doesn''t say so, his uncle might not be able to find a wife for the rest of


    his life.


    Eunice smiles as she listens to Adair, emphasizing it on purpose, "I know..."


    After lulling Adair to sleep, Eunice waits for another ten minutes but still no signs of the man in the next


    room.


    She is surprised that it might just take about 10 minutes for Ryan to take a shower. Has he...


    encountered any problems?


    Eunice tucks Adair in and decides to go back to her room to check on him.


    She gently shuts the door and takes out another room card to open her room. The room, which was


    brightly lit just now, is in total darkness. She is stunned and realizes that there is no sound of water


    coming out of the bathroom.


    She is worried, so she dashes in and rushes to the side of the room. As she just wants to insert the


    room card into the slot, her arm is suddenly grabbed before she can touch it!


    "Ah... Um!" Before she can fully scream, her mouth is already being covered by a big broad hand.


    She nearly jumps out of her skin as she is being dragged onto the bed. She can''t even see well who


    the person in front of her is.


    She can feel the warmth of the big heavy body pressing down on her. She touches the wet body when


    she tries to block it. It is wet like it has just taken a bath and hasn''t had time to wipe it off.


    She widens her eyes in surprise while tilting her head to the side, crying in a low voice, "Ryan, is that


    you?"


    "Don''t shout!" The man''s voice is hoarse and raspy. But even that, Eunice can still tell that it was him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She looks toward him panicky as she tries to adapt to the darkness. She is


    still able to see a little of his face with the light from outside the window.


    He seems to be drunk and looks a little chaotic throughout.


    "Are you sick?" Eunice is worried about him feeling ufortable as she raises her hand to check the


    temperature of his forehead. However, her wrist is being clutched as soon as she touches his skin.


    "Don''t move!" The man growls in a low voice while panting heavily as if he just had a marathon.


    Not to mention the high heat of his body, even his breath is scalding hot. Eunice is being pressed


    underneath Ryan. His entire body is taut as if he is trying to restrain something.


    It makes Eunice feeling ufortable and asks, ¡°Ryan, what''s wrong with you..."


    This time, the man closes his eyes and not even answering her. She can see those bulging veins on


    the side of his face.


    Eunice breaks out in a cold sweat as she wonders what had happened to him taking a shower in the


    last 40 minutes.


    Is it possible that he has some kind of invisible illness or a sudden illness?


    She is even panicked thinking of it. When she sees the pained look on Ryan''s face, she doesn''t care


    about the warning and tries to push Ryan up, "Ryan, get up! I''m taking you to the hospital!"


    When Eunice little cold hands touch his scorching chest unintentionally, Ryan seems to have lost his


    mind.


    Everything is no longer under control...

 Chapter 592: Falling Out with Her

    Chapter 592: Falling Out with Her


    When Ryan opens his eyes, Eunice can see the bloodshot eyes of his as the drug takes effect. He


    gives her a hard kiss biting on her soft lips until they bleed. Nothing can stop him from going bananas.


    Eunice hasn''t reacted yet from what is happening. By the time she regains consciousness, there are


    only a few clothes left on her body.


    She is shaking like a leaf while struggling desperately. The man has his lean waist in between her legs.


    All she can do is keep pushing and pounding his bulky body with her arms.


    Ryan seems to have fussed up with her struggling. He takes a towel from the side and ties up her two


    thin wrists.


    The fabric turns into pieces. The thin chiffon shirt of herses off instantly as well as thece


    brassiere on Eunice is ripped off by Ryan. He doesn''t even notice that his rude action has scraped her


    back.


    "No!" Eunice screams as she watches him lowering his head and kisses her breast. A strange


    sensation rushes through her whole body in an instant. Her screaming soon turns into her murmuring,


    "Ryan, let go of me. You can''t do this..."


    But Ryan has already gone crazy with lust, and he can''t listen to anything. All he wants is Eunice, the


    "antidote" for his desire.


    The Ryan¡¯s touch with his rough fingers makes her feel extremely ufortable. The woman


    trembling underneath him has excited him even more.


    The night is still long, and all of it just the beginning.


    Eunice has no clue about what the strange sensation rushing inside her is. She is just lured by him,


    falling into the depths of desire slowly, little by little.


    Her body turns weak gradually as Ryan kisses her. She has never seen Ryan being such erotic and


    seductive.


    She even closes her eyes, as all those scenes since they met and knew each other are pictured in her


    mind.


    ''Do you like Ryan?''


    The question that Adair asked just now shes in her mind.


    Her answer was still uncertain ten minutes ago, but at this moment, she has a firm answer about it.


    She likes him. She loves him very much and more than she can imagine.


    If she doesn''t like him, how can she not feeling humiliated under this unusual situation? Eunice has


    never been in love before. She remembers a book once describes that a woman will give all of herself


    to a man if she falls in love with him.


    At this moment, Eunice has this in her mind. She wants to see more of the man in front of her, the side


    that nobody has ever seen.


    This kind of possessiveness of her is nothing more than love.


    At this lustful moment, Eunice''s legs are hung on each side of the man''s muscr shoulders with her


    body in a weird position. She knows what is going to happen soon. Her hands are pressing against his


    abs while her weeping eyes ncing at him, "Ryan, do you know what you''re doing now?"


    He looks at her with his unfathomable eyes and spits out a word, "You!"


    As he utters, he rests his hot sweating chin on her breasts as well as thrusting deep into her body.


    "Ah!" Eunice''s whole body is racked with pain as if she has her private part being ripped off alive. She


    tries so hard to resist the cry of her pain.


    The man seems to have noticed her pain. He leans on her, kissing her lips again but in a gentler way


    this time. Eunice haspletely fallen for him after his passionate caress on her.


    ...


    In the next morning, Eunice wakes up extraordinarily early than usual. It was already dawn when they


    stopped bonkingst night. She has an intense headache as a result of the rumpy-pumpy for the whole


    night. She tries to move her body, but she can''t even get up.


    "Hiss..." Eunice takes a deep breath. She feels intense pain in between her thighs.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She sees bloodstains covering the back of the man as she turns to the side. The scratches on his back


    are terrifying.


    Eunice feels shy as some of the scenesst night shing in her mind. She lowers her head and hides


    under the nket.


    When she met Ryan for the first time in a few months ago, she only thought that this man is dangerous.


    Who knows she would have done such a thing with him one day.


    She didn''t expect that so many things will happen on her trip to Q City. Her mind is messed up, and she


    cannot think properly. She can only face it with her instinct.


    The only thing she is sure of is that she likes him.


    When she thinks of this, she can''t help but imagine that Ryan might like her too. If not, why else would


    he do such a thing with her? He should have feelings for her in his heart, more or less, right?


    Ryan sudden turns over, lying t on the bed. He takes a deep breath and opens his eyes.


    Eunice is nervous and doesn''t dare to take a single breath. She tries to have her sight away from him.


    But she catches a glimpse of Ryan feeling shocked as he turns his head, looking straight at her.


    His expression seems to be telling, "Why are you here?"


    His reaction gives Eunice a worse feeling of it. The two of them looking at each other, are so close


    together, but their feelings are so wrong.


    The man seems to be surprised, seeing her beside him. However, Eunice is desperate as she can''t feel


    any feeling of love from him.


    At this moment, his expression is the same as those yboys in a TV drama refuse to admit something


    they had done. But even so, she still has a slight expectation on him, and asks, "Are you awake?"


    The woman''s voice is soft and weak.


    Ryan frowns as he sits up straight. The nket slips down to his abdomen, revealing his naked body


    due to his violent movement. The messy clothes on the floor indicated something that happenedst


    night. As he tries to remember, his head suddenly aches, and only fragments sh by in is mind.


    He starts to remember that his body was scalding hotst night. He soaked himself in the bathtub of


    cold water, but it was useless. Then he also recalls a moment when something soft crashed into his


    arms.


    The bottle of red wine he drank yesterday was faulty, causing him to lose his mind. So... it was Eunice?


    Ryan leaps out of bed naked. Eunice panics and looks away immediately. When she looks back at him,


    the man has dressed up.


    His intention is obvious.


    Eunice looks gloomy, and her hand grips the sheet covering her breasts tightly. Her red face gradually


    bes pale. She cries out, "Ryan, what do you mean by this?"

 Chapter 593: I Will Compensate You

    Chapter 593: I Will Compensate You


    They had a passionate night. Eunice doesn¡¯t expect what she would see the first thing in the morning


    would be the view of the man she spent a night with wearing his clothes, and he is trying to leave in


    rush.


    Eunice stares at the stiffened back of the man. He turns around and speaks to Eunice.


    ¡°I was drugged in the winest night.¡± A simple sentence describes what happenedst night. He isn¡¯t


    even trying to exin. He is merely describing the fact.


    Eunice smiles silently and tries to hold her tears. She looks like a broken doll. She asks carefully, ¡°So?¡±


    Ryan stares at Eunice with a straight face. He could see the countless hickeys on her fair shoulders


    and her finely sculptured corbone under the nket.


    These marks seem to be shouting, ¡°Look, you can do it with anyone. Even if she isn¡¯t Lily!¡±


    ¡°Your love? Your self-control? It is all a joke!¡±


    Ryan doesn¡¯t look down on or hate Eunice at all. He is disgusted by himself. He thought he loves Lily


    but what happenedst night crushes all his assumptions.


    Ryan has been holding up for so many years, and now, his assumption is overturned. He doesn¡¯t like


    how it feels like.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This is why when he sees the aggrieved look on Eunice¡¯s face, he says, ¡°I willpensate you.¡±


    ¡®Compensate me?¡¯


    When Eunice hears what Ryan says, she feels like it is a p on her face. She would rather hear him


    saying that it was a mistake, or that he was forced. But when he used the word pensate¡¯, Eunice


    felt insulted.


    What does he think she is? A prostitute? And he wants to make it up to her after sleeping with her?


    Eunice feels ashamed. Her fists are clench to a point where her nails are in her flesh. She is furious.


    Eunice steps on the soft carpet and stands up from the bed. The nket falls on the floor. She walks


    towards him naked. Her skin looks so smooth and fair, just like that of a newly-born baby.


    Hickeys are all over her body. There are even some bruises. Ryan gasps and turns his face away, ¡°Put


    your clothes on,¡± he says coldly.


    Eunice reaches out her hands and holds Ryan¡¯s face. Ryan is surprised by her action. Eunice looks


    into Ryan¡¯s eyes and says, ¡°Ryan, I do not regret what happenedst night. I might not be who you are


    thinking about, but that was my first experience. I¡¯m not an easy woman. I wanted to do that


    because¡­¡±


    Eunice pauses for a few second, and then continues after she screws up her courage, ¡°I like you!¡±


    Eunice¡¯s voice is soft, and might even be light, but the words she says makes Ryan¡¯s heart race.


    This isn¡¯t the first time a woman confesses her love for Ryan. Many women talk sweetly to him. Some


    say they like him, and some even say they love him, but he never feels touched. However, when this


    vulnerable but strong woman bravely tells him that she likes him, he feels his heart pumping.


    The temperature of his blood is rising and spreading to his limbs. He feels warm.


    Ryan tries to dodge from her hands. He almost can¡¯t breathe.


    But this inadvertent action from Ryan cuts off Eunice¡¯s imaginations. Look, he dodges all her touch


    once he is awake. He hates her.


    Eunice¡¯s nose gets sour. She quickly turns around before her tears drop. All her courage is used up in


    her confession just now. All she wants to do now is to hide away.


    ¡°You should leave. I need some time alone,¡± Eunice tries her best to remain calm, but her voice is


    shaky.


    Ryan stares at Eunice. His fists clench. He wants to say something, but he doesn¡¯t know what to say. In


    the end, he exits the room without saying anything.


    Eunice could feel him leaving the room. She closes her eyes, and her tears drop.


    Ryan leaves.


    It¡¯s like all her energy is withdrawn from her body. Eunice squats down and leans beside the bed. Her


    tears keep rolling down. She knows their room is just beside hers, so she controls her volume. She


    bites her lips so hard that she almost bleed.


    Eunice feels like a joke. When she thinks of his cold expression and his silence after her confession,


    she feels flooded by her weaknesses, inferiority and all sort of negative thoughts.


    What a joke you are, Eunice! Even if he shows his kindness, it is because of the kid. He never likes her


    in that way from the start. Even worst, he has never seen her as a woman!


    He is such a noble and honourable person. Why did she let herself fall for him in the first ce?


    Eunice losses her courage to stand in front of Ryan, now and in the future.


    How would he think of her? She must look like a joke to him.


    She can¡¯t pretend that nothing has happened after she gets rejected.


    Eunice wishes that she can be like the other girls. Grabbing his arm, stopping him from leaving, or


    asking him why he remained silent. But she doesn¡¯t dare to do all that. The first confession of her life


    just happened, and she is too ashamed to say one more word.


    This is it.


    Life continues. Lorraine¡¯s medical fee, and Thomas¡¯ school fee, everything isn¡¯t settled yet. She doesn¡¯t


    have time toin.


    Eunice stands up and tries her best not to think about what happenedst night. She takes a shower in


    the bathroom. The whole time in the shower, Eunice avoids looking at the hickeys and bruises on her.


    After putting on the clothes she brings, she quickly rushes out of the door without blow-drying her hair.


    Quietly walking pass the room next door, Eunice quickly walks towards the lift. When she arrives at the


    lobby, she checks out from the room and hands her room key to the reception counter.


    After the procedure, Eunice gets into a cab and heads to the train station. She buys a train ticket in the


    cab then turns her mobile phone into flight mode.


    Eunice looks out of the window. The direction the cab heads is in the same direction where they went


    for a walkst night. It is so different in daylight. Many people are strolling on the street now.


    Suddenly, Eunice recalls something. She opens her photo gallery on her phone. Thetest photo is the


    one where Ryan leant on the railing.


    The same view and the same photo, but when Eunice sees them again, she feels different. Her tears


    roll down from her cheek and drops on her phone.


    Goodbye, Q City. Goodbye, my messy rtionship.

 Chapter 594: What a Bold Woman

    Chapter 594: What a Bold Woman


    When Ryan goes back into his room, Adair is still asleep, but he is awake by Ryan when hees in.


    He frowns and looks at Ryan, ¡°Ryan?¡±


    It is a curious look. Adair is wondering why Ryan is standing there in this early hour.


    This is the first time in Ryan''s life that he feels so confused. Everything is so messed up that none of it


    is logical. The scattered pieces fromst night and this morningbine and turn into a picture of


    Eunice¡¯s red and swollen eyes.


    Ryan pulls open the mini-fridge and chugs the whole bottle of water down his throat. However, he


    doesn¡¯t feel better after that. Instead, he feels worse.


    Ryan then puts the water bottle on the table. He sees a red wine bottle sitting at aside, and he


    bes angrier. Ryan reseals the wine bottle with a cork then makes a call to his henchman.


    ¡°Help me to check who is involved in the whole process of sending me the winest night.¡±


    After ending the call, Ryan throws the wine bottle into the bin. But too bad, he couldn¡¯t throw what¡¯s


    bothering him into the bin as well.


    Adair realizes that Ryan is in a bad mood. He sits up from the bed and walks towards Ryan in the hotel


    slippers. Adair holds Ryan¡¯s hand and asks, ¡°What is going on, Ryan?¡±


    Adair¡¯s eyes are filled with worries. Ryan lowers his body and strokes Adair''s hair, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and


    freshen up. We are going out for breakfast.¡±


    Ryan doesn¡¯t want the negative vibes to affect Adair. He tries his best to control himself.


    Adair is thoughtful as well. He asks no more question and heads straight into the bathroom.


    Without the kid in the room, Ryan opens the window. He takes a cigarette out from the drawer and


    lights it up. The tingling smoke enters into his body and clears his mind at the same time.


    Looking at the misty seafront and the city view, Ryan just couldn¡¯t forget Eunice¡¯s face this morning.


    The cigarette is finished before Ryan realizes. Ryan only gets out from his thoughts after Adair gets


    dressed and calls his name.


    He puts out the cigarette in the crystal ashtray. He then waves his hand to get rid of the smokes in the


    air and walks into the bathroom.


    It is never about Mysophobia or anything. All he wants is to wash away her scent on him.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like it but it is too distracting for him when he could feel her all the time.


    Ryan takes off his shirt in the bathroom. He looks at the scars on his shoulders and stomach for a while


    then walks under the showerhead. He adjusts the temperature to icy cold and lets this cold water drip


    on his skin.


    Ryan is usually fast in the shower. This time, he spends a good 15 minutes in the bathroom. He baths


    with only cold water without any shampoo, hoping the cold water could help him to gain some sense


    back.


    But this has happened after all. It doesn¡¯t matter what the reasons are or how it is ended. It never


    changes the process. There is a question bothering him since he wakes up this morning. He couldn¡¯t


    help but keep thinking about it.


    Ryan is wondering that although he was druggedst night, will he do the same thing he did to Eunice


    if he enters into some other woman¡¯s room.


    The answer is, no.


    Although he is under the influence of the drugs, he is sober the moment she steps into the room. He


    tries to control himself, but when he sees her and when sheys under him, all his self-control breaks


    loose.


    Ryan slept with Eunice. It is not all because of the drugs, his desire underneath is also one of the


    factors.


    This morning when Ryan sees Eunice sleeping beside him, he feels surprised. Other than that, he


    doubts himself. He can¡¯t believe that he could ept another woman other than Lily, and everything


    escted so quickly.


    Ryan would never admit that he has feelings for Eunice before what happenedst night.


    But now? It seems like he is too dumb and has underestimated what Eunice meant for him.


    Because even when he is bathing under the ice-cold water, Ryan could still remember how she looked


    under himst night. He could still feel the heat!


    Ryan suddenly understands what his heart wants. He just has to admit what he has been avoiding.


    After 15 minutes, both Ryan and Adair are neatly dressed. Ryan holds Adair¡¯s hand and walks out of


    the room. They then stop in front of the room next door. It seems like Ryan has made up his mind. He


    raises his hand and press on the doorbell. However, no onees answering the door after a few


    attempts.


    Ryan¡¯s brows furrow. He has a bad feeling about it. He takes the spare key out of his pocket and enters


    into the card slot.


    The door opens. Ryan enters the room. The curtains are tightly closed, but there are still some lights in


    the room. The nket and the side tables, everything is exactly the same as when he left the room.


    The only difference is that there is a shirt in the bin.


    It is the one he torest night.


    Ryan seems uneasy. He walks around in the room, but he couldn¡¯t find the person he is looking for.


    He stands exactly on the same spot where she confesses her affection, but now it is just an empty


    space.


    Eunice left?


    Ryan couldn¡¯t even bother to get angry. He quickly searches for her number on his mobile phone and


    dials her number. However, all he hears is a cold and emotionless machine voice.


    ¡°The person you call is unavable. Please try¡­¡±


    Before he could finish hearing the message from the operator, he gets furious and throws his phone


    onto the bed. ¡°Shit!¡±


    Adair looking at Ryan being restless and he realizes Eunice¡¯s absence. Although Adair is young, he


    could see and understands many things so clearly.


    Was there a quarrel between Ryan and Eunice?


    Adair walks towards Ryan. He looks at Ryan''s phone on the bed andforts Ryan, ¡°Ryan, Eunice


    likes me a lot. Why not try texting her?¡±


    ¡°Text? She couldn¡¯t see it. She has turned off her phone,¡± Ryan sits on the couch beside the bed. He


    feels frustrated and defeated.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This is the first time he feels so defeated in his life.


    Just because he ignored her confession this morning, she did the same to him to let him feel what she


    feels? Ryan knows Eunice has strong self-esteem all along, but he didn¡¯t know this could be used


    against him.


    Did he run away after sleeping with her?


    No, it is the exact opposite. It¡¯s that bold woman who runs away after sleeping with him! Ryan


    smirks.

 Chapter 595: Our Home

    Chapter 595: Our Home


    It is meant to be a great trip but something unexpected happens which turns it be worse. After


    Eunice leaves, her phone is not turned on. Ryan insists to take care of the child the whole day until


    Sunday night then only he drives back to J City.


    Without waiting for him to figure it out what to do next, an unexpected piece of newses when Adair


    is passed to Abby.


    ¡°Lily and Rex are flying back tomorrow.¡± The two adults stand outside the car and talk after cing the


    child in the car.


    After hearing the news, Ryan feels startled as if he thinks that he hears something wrong. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯sing back.¡± Seeing that such an indifferent also feels startled after hearing the news, Abby


    couldn¡¯t help but think her reaction the moment she heard this news several hours ago. Her eyes turn


    red. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lily is...ing back.¡±


    It is just a simple sentence but she couldn¡¯t even finish it calmly.


    Thinking of the time when she felt anxious as she had no news about Lily, she couldn¡¯t help feeling


    excited and looking forward to it.


    They are best friends. If something has happened to her, asides from her family, Lily would be the one


    who worries about her the most. She believes that Ryan feels the same.


    Looking at the man who¡¯s having a deep thought, Abby knows that she needs to give him some space.


    ¡°When shees back, she will contact you. I will get in the car. Lily¡¯s parents are still waiting for me.¡±


    Ryan slightly nods his head, considering it as a greeting while looking at the white Audi A6 leaving from


    his vision.


    He drives his car back to his apartment in J City. He has note back for a long time. The room is


    somehow clean since he has ordered someone to clean it before hees back.


    He does not turn on the lights as there are some moonlights shining from outside. He walks towards


    the cab and takes a bottle of whiskey. He does not add anything but just a few cubes of ice.


    He loves the original taste of the whiskey. This kind of bitter and mellow taste fascinates him but he is


    never an alcoholic.


    For people like him, if he relies on alcohol too much one day, then he is not far away from his death.


    Therefore, he always reminds himself that no matter when and where he needs to stay awake.


    When a person has been awake for a long time, he must have felt tired sometimes that he would allow


    himself to drink a ss or two.


    For instance, at this moment when he thinks of that woman¡¯s face that he has not seen for almost half


    a year while all the absurd things that have happened in this trip, he just wants to be drunk even just for


    a while.


    ...


    The moment when Lily decides toe back, Rex immediately clears all the bills and finishes all the


    procedures in the hospital in Country Y. There is nothing wrong with her body; her wound recovers very


    fast except for the scar which needs further treatment in the future.


    On the ne back home, Lily is also apanied by Karl. He has been quite some time in overseas


    and has pushed asides all his medical operations and works. Rex knows everything and he will never


    forget about it.


    Looking out of the windows of the ne, it is filled with blue sky and mostly white clouds. Lily¡¯s thought


    turnsplicated when she thinks of J City. She couldn¡¯t help but feeling uneasy with the thought of a


    child whom shepletely forgets in that unfamiliar city.


    Asides from her elerated heartbeat and the restlessness, there is nothing else she can describe as


    if it is an instinct.


    When Rex feels the emotional fluctuations of the woman besides him, he quickly moves his attention


    from hisptop to her pale face. He reaches out his hand and pulls down the shading board on that


    window. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, get some rest.¡±


    His calm voice slowly reaches into her ear then her heart, and she instantly feels stable. When Lily


    turns her head around to look for the voice, she slowly falls into deep sleep. Surprisingly, the anxiety in


    her heart gradually dissipates.


    After few months of staying together, she has gotten used to the man being around her. Especially after


    going through so many hardships together, the feeling is even strong when she is returning to this city.


    ¡°Rex.¡± she suddenly calls his name as she thinks of something.


    The man turns to look at her. A single tonees from his nose. ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You will stay with me, right?¡± Although she hesitates a little, she still asks. It seems like the only way to


    feel less afraid is when she confirms the answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He gently raises the corner of his lips. ¡°I will stay with you.¡±


    In such an airtight cabin with less spacious seats, such a sentence could make all the hesitations and


    thoughts in her mind disappear instantly.


    It is like as long as he stays with her, she has nothing to worry about.


    Lily leans towards him, resting her head on his shoulder. She slowly closes her eyes, hoping to have a


    good dream.


    ...


    When the nends on J City, it is already midnight. They do not inform any family members or


    friends to pick them up but letting the assistant to take care of everything.


    After walking out from the airport through the VIPne, a ck private car has been waiting on the side


    of the road. The assistant immediately moves all the luggage into the trunk of the car and stands in


    front of the car. Rex bids farewell with Karl.


    ¡°Thank you for working so hard during this period, perhaps we might trouble you again in the future.¡±


    Karl¡¯s car is right behind, he asks Sally to get in the car first. Karl and Rex pat on each other¡¯s shoulder,


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s alright, we are brothers.¡±


    ¡°Karl.¡± As Karl walks away, Rex shouts as he looks at Sally in the car, ¡°She¡¯s a good woman, she is


    worth being cherished.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rex has never been a sentimental person. It is rare that he even mentions to Karl. He and Lily have


    known each other for quite some time but there has been no result even after experiencing so many life


    and death moments. The only one sentence he can feel is - cherish the person in front of you.


    If you wait until the moment that you can¡¯t cherish, everything will be toote.


    In this world, there is nothing more joyful than having someone you love standing right in front of you.


    Karl smiles knowingly and nods, ¡°I understand, see you.¡±


    Looking at the ck Land Rover disappearing from his lines of sight, Rex bends down and gets in his


    car. When Lily sees himing in, she immediately gives up her seat for him.


    The man sits over; he naturally puts Lily in his arms. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I sleep a little on ne, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    He raises his hand and gently strokes her head with a soothing force. He informs the driver in a deep


    voice, ¡°Please drive to the Imperial Vi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Rex.¡±


    As the car starts to move towards the destination, he presses a button in the car. The sound instion


    board between the front and rearpartments slowly roses up.


    Lily looks out of the window and remembers the pasts which he told her before and bluntly asks, ¡°The


    Imperial Vi is where you used to live before right?¡±


    ¡°This is our home.¡±


    That few simple wordse straight into her heart and stir up her emotions. Lily couldn¡¯t imagine the


    word so-called ¡®home¡¯ he said. As she has lost all the memories of all this and she couldn¡¯t experience


    the warm feeling of ¡®home¡¯.


    However, after an hour, they finally arrive at the front yard of that magnificent vi. Looking at the three-


    story vi, her nose seems to be pinched by a clip and it feels sour.


    As soon as the car stops, she couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car and stands at the front door of the vi.


    She does not have any impression but feels unexpectedly familiar with everything in front of her. Before


    she has the time to react, her tears have already fallen down along her cheeks.


    Rex walks in and hears her crying silently. He feels worried and quickly pulls her into his arms, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter, Lily?¡±


    Lily literally racks her brain to tell him how she feels. When it reaches her lips, it pauses as she does


    not know how to describe it. She just raises her hand to cover her mouth and stares at the house. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know... I just feel upset as if I should have returned here long ago...¡±

 Chapter 596: Our First Day

    Chapter 596: Our First Day


    She doesn¡¯t have a trace of memory about this beforeing to this vi. When such a huge vi


    appears in front of her, her tears seems to have been unlocked and flow down uncontrobly.


    Before Rex has the time to calm her down, the front door of the vi suddenly opens from the inside.


    Fanny watches theming back and immediately runs all the way to the front door. She is old but


    very thoughtful. Lily and Rex treat her very well even if they are just masters and servant. With an extra


    feeling of affections, Fanny¡¯s eyes turn red uncontrobly when she sees them back. ¡°Mr. Rex, Miss.


    Lily, you two are finally back!¡±


    When Lily sees Fanny, she is stunned for a while. Suddenly many fragmented memories sh through


    her mind just like when she was in Country Y. She couldn¡¯t move her steps. Rex raises his eyebrow


    and quickly supports her. ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± she stands still as she raises her right arm to cover her forehead. Her brain feels like there


    is a thread pulling in between and it feels very painful.


    It is not the first time that this situation happens. Rex understands that she is being emotional and


    might have remembered something. It¡¯s just that every time he sees her painful look, he would feel


    delighted since she could regain all the memories about their past on the one hand, and can¡¯t help


    worrying about her health condition on the other hand. It¡¯s really torturing.


    Rex carries Lily into the vi. As she looks at those familiar decorations, she ispletely stunned as if


    she is being pressed with slow motion button. Moving from the living hall to the dining hall, from the


    first, second and third floor, she finally pushes open the door of the master bedroom. When she looks


    at the simple yet luxurious bedroom, numerous pictures sh across her mind. Yet she still fails to


    remember anything. She feels empty inside her heart.


    It is like something is missing in her heart as if a jigsaw has missed a piece. It is regretting but also


    annoying at the same time.


    At this moment, a strong arm suddenlyes over behind her. Her eyes are covered with warm and


    dry palms, blocking everything in front of her.


    Rex could feel the strength of theshes brushing in panic in his palm. He then takes another hand and


    wraps around her thin waist and pulls her into his arms, "Don''t worry, you will remember everything,


    don''t be stressed."


    ¡°I just cannot remember at all...¡± Lily replies in frustration. She takes off his hand but another hand


    holds on her shoulder and turns her around.


    The man looks at her, ¡°Lily, look at me.¡±


    The gentle voice passes through her ears with a strong tone which forces her to look at him.


    ¡°No one says that you have to remember something, or even ask you to remember everything in a


    short time. For me, it is the best thing that you cane back, do you understand?¡± It is crystal clear of


    every single word he speaks.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    How can Lily not understand?


    He has been taking care of her for several months. And his meticulous care also shows he cares for


    her so much.


    Well, how could she not be anxious? If she can''t remember, she would feel there¡¯s a missing part in her


    life every day. She doesn''t want to lose the colorful memories. Especially when the time passes by, she


    does not seem as resistant towards Rex as before as she really wants to know about this man but she


    has no other way.


    Lily hesitates to look up at Rex. Her lips keep open and close repeatedly. It takes a while until she spits


    out a sentence, ¡°But this is not fair for you, you have done so much for me yet I cannot remember


    anything...¡±


    After Rex hears her words, his face darkens. His voice sounds more serious when he replies, ¡°I have


    said it before. I treat you well and I would never ask you to return anything to me, you just ept it with


    easiness.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do it.¡± Lily raises her hand and touches her left chest. ¡°It tells me that I can¡¯t be like this. It


    tells me that you¡¯re a very important person¡±


    If she just passively epted everything after waking up, then now, she wants to change what is


    happening in front of her. She cannot fully enjoy the care that he brings to her without giving any


    response at all. She has seen the lonely back of this man in thete night. She cannot be that selfish.


    Lily does not know how to fully express her thoughts but Rex still understands herpletely.


    He knows everything about her; naturally he also understands how she feels inside at this moment.


    ¡°Afraid of wronging me?¡± After he understands how she feels. His gaze bes soften and he raises


    his hands lightly towards her chin to force her to look at him. ¡°Well, if you want topensate me,


    there are other ways asides from trying to get all the memories back.¡±


    His words are ambiguous. Lily does not understand and looks at his eyes and replies, ¡°What?¡±


    Her gaze sharpens instantly. His eyes are like the sparkling lighthouse under the dark sky when she


    looks into her eyes. Lily¡¯s heart misses one beat. As the man slowly opens his lips, he speaks out the


    three words at her.


    ¡°Fall in love with me again.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Lily feelspletely dizzy.


    Fall in love.


    With me again.


    The six words finallye out of his mouth. It is as if they have been enchanted and turn into an echo


    in her ears repeatedly.


    Rex clearly sees the astonishing pair of eyes. He raises his hand to sp on the back of her head, not


    letting her to have the chance to escape. "Since you havee back and I am here, why do we need


    to live in the memories of the past? We have so much time to n for our future and live on. I¡¯m very


    confident to let you ept me again and fall in love with me."


    He is extremely confident when he says it, perhaps he sounds a little arrogant. It is as if they are meant


    to stay together for a lifetime.


    On thest sentence when he mentions ¡®I¡¯m very confident to let you ept me again and fall in love


    with me.¡¯, she does not feel disgusted at all but moved by his words.


    ¡°Lily.¡± Rex holds her face with both of his hands with sincerity. He then bends down slightly and leans


    closer as his warm breathnding on her blushing face. ¡°No matter what happens between us, and no


    matter how many times we must restart, we will always be together. I never believe in fate but because


    of you, I¡¯m willing to believe it this time. Even if you forget about me, also, even if you cannot remember


    the pasts that we had before for the rest of your life, I strongly believe that the memories that we are


    going to create will be far better than the past.¡±


    Even if he¡¯s telling her about his inner thoughts, Lily thinks that he must have been crazy when he says


    that he doesn¡¯t care about it even if she can¡¯t regain her memories for the rest of her life.


    But...


    She raises her head to meet with his scorching gaze, and she sees her reflection in the depths of his


    pupils. She strongly believes that it is the same picture in his eyes at that time.


    She feels moved as her grievance slowly fades away. Her tears change into a smile when she raises


    her hands andnds them on the man''s broad shoulders. Then, she kisses on his sexy and cooling lips


    with the help of her tiptoes...


    She leaves with a single touch and then leans closer with a blushing face. She smirks with lights


    shing across her eyes, ¡°Today is considered as our first day.¡±

 Chapter 597: The Warmth of Home

    Chapter 597: The Warmth of Home


    On Lily¡¯s third day back, after picking up the pieces, she finally decides to meet the people she should


    have met a long time ago.


    The first stop on the journey is her parents¡¯ ce. Although she has lost part of her memory, this has


    little effect on her memories toward her parents.


    Her car stops downstairs in the REDmunity. From the moment she gets off the car, Rex takes her


    hand. This old residential building has no lift. They go up to the fifth floor on foot. Standing outside the


    familiar door, she hesitates for a few seconds, and then she raises her hand and presses the doorbell.


    Before the door opens, she hears Bree¡¯s anxious voice from inside, ¡°Who is it,ing,ing¡­¡±


    As she finishes herst ing¡¯, the closed-door is pushed open from the inside. As the door slowly


    opens, the familiar figure graduallyes into Lily¡¯s view.


    Before they arrive, they did not inform Bree in advance, as they were afraid that she would change her


    mind. Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to rm her parents.


    At the moment, on the two sides of the door, the two people¡¯s eyes meet. When Lily looks at Bree,


    whose hair has turned white in just a few months, her tears immediately flow out, ¡°Mum¡­¡±


    After hearing Lily calling her, only does Bree believe that the person in front of her is not her illusion.


    She stands frozen in ce. After Lilyes forward and hugs her, only does she dares to believe that


    this is not her illusion.


    ¡°Li, Lily?¡± she looks as if she can¡¯t believe it. She raises her arms and hugs Lily tightly, keeps on patting


    on her back with her hand that is full of calluses, ¡°What took you so long to get back, your father and I


    were so worried...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mum, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± her tears fall freely. She doesn¡¯t know what else she can say except


    apologies.


    Harry also hurries to the door when he hears the voices. Seeing the mother and daughter embracing


    and crying, the man who is not good at expressing feelings also can¡¯t help but cries, ¡°So d that


    you¡¯re back, so d that you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Come in and let mum have a good look at you,¡± Bree says while pulling her into the house.


    When she walks into the living room, everything is still the same as it had been before. Lily feels a little


    more at ease. She sits on the sofa with a cup of hot tea handed over by Bree, starts to have a heart-to-


    heart talk with her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for so long. Phone calls and texts are also few and far between. What have


    you been up to?¡± Mothers always worry about their children. Even though Lily is now in front of her


    eyes, she still starts to question her.


    Luckily, before they arrive, Rex had already taught her how to answer them.


    She is not a good liar. Even though they are white lies, she feels extremely guilty when she looks into


    Bree¡¯s aged eyes.


    Therefore, when she says this, she deliberately avoids Bree¡¯s eyes. She lowers her head and takes a


    sip of hot tea from her cup, ¡°We went to investigate a case about transnational smuggling, and it¡¯s an


    order from the higher-ups that the details cannot be disclosed. Contacting people during this period


    also needs permission. So most of the time, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be in touch. It¡¯s just that there


    are demands from the higher-ups that I have to follow.¡±


    ¡°Transnational smuggling case?¡± Bree¡¯s expression changes after she hears that, ¡°Isn¡¯t that


    dangerous? Lily, you¡¯re a mother now, you¡¯re not alone like before now. When you do anything, you


    have to consider your family and children, you¡­¡±


    Lily knows what she wants to say. She puts down the cup in her hand and raises her hands to hold the


    wrinkled hand, ¡°Mum, I know. I promise this is thest time, and it won¡¯t happen again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Never take this kind of case again. We are all ordinary people. Your father and I don¡¯t expect you to


    be some kind of hero. As long as you live a healthy life, it¡¯s better than anything else, do you


    understand?¡±


    These words that go into Lily¡¯s ear are undoubtedly the most heart-rending. The tears that she has just


    held back almost pour out again, luckily she is able to stop them, ¡°I know, mum, I¡¯ll be fine. I still have to


    look after you and dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing her say so, Bree finally rxes. She looks at Rex who is beside them, ¡°You went together,


    right? You look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight too.¡±


    Rex didn¡¯t expect that Bree would show concern for him, and this warms his heart, ¡°I¡¯m fine, auntie.¡±


    ¡°Stay for lunchter. We still have the tonics that you kept sending us before, which wille in handy


    now.¡±


    ¡°You young people, ignoring your health for the sake of work. Little do you know how worried your


    mother and I are,¡± Harry, who is sitting at the side, chimes in as well, ¡°Just this once and never again.


    As parents, even if you are not thinking of yourself, you still have to think of your children. You are


    away for such a long time. Adair has been unhappy every day because he misses his parents. If it


    weren¡¯t for Abby, the child would have been in a depression. The teachers have been questioning


    throughout the term. We didn¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Lily panics when Adair is mentioned. Especially about the child¡¯s studies, she doesn¡¯t know what to


    say.


    As if sensing her distress, Rex naturally takes over the conversation, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. We will


    definitely talk to Adair¡¯s teacher personally tomorrow.¡±


    At this point, it¡¯s pointless to say anything more. Although Harry is not happy with the two¡¯s actions,


    after seeing how thin they be, how can he bear to criticise them, he just feels heartache.


    Bree made stewed chicken with fish maw, a veryplex tonic soup. It requires preparation and


    soaking of the fish maw. The chicken also needs to be handled well. But she doesn¡¯t feel troublesome


    at the slightest. She just wants to give them the best of everything.


    The aroma of lunch is gradually wafting out of the kitchen. In a foreign country, although there was the


    company of Rex, she always felt something is missing. After being deserted for so long, she finally can


    feel the atmosphere of a home.


    Her strong but cold heart feels unusually soft at this moment. Her eyes are slightly downcast, and she


    is thinking about something. All kinds of thoughts appear in her mind.


    Her shoulders suddenly feel the warmth of a man¡¯s palm and she looks over her shoulder. She sees


    the man taking her into his arms. His long, beautiful fingers are patting on her shoulder. His handsome


    face gives her a reassuring feeling as always.


    Lily also holds the man¡¯s palm, which is like a source of energy, feeding her with a constant flow of


    power.


    The meal is ready. The four of them sit at the small dining table. There are a total of three dishes and a


    tonic soup, all of them are prepared very diligently.


    Rex looks at the big pile of rice in front of him and feels very touched. He looks up and sees Bree


    serving food to Lily. While on his side, Harry is not idle either, he already filled half of his te.


    The warmth of family, which has never been deeply felt before, is deeply felt at this moment.


    No wonder so many people miss home. He used to think that they are just young, ignorant and na?ve.


    But now, he understands. What they miss is not just home, but the people at home, the people who can


    give each other warmth in this cold world.

 Chapter 598: Mum and Dad Are Back

    Chapter 598: Mum and Dad Are Back


    Lunchsts nearly an hour. During this time, Bree and Harry still keep on asking questions in worry.


    When there¡¯s a question that Lily can¡¯t answer, Rex will help her to take the question. The two


    cooperates well. Therefore Bree and Harry do not notice anything wrong.


    They stay there for a while more after eating. It is three o¡¯clock, and it is almost time for school


    dismissal. As they are finally back now, Lily and Rex decide to pick up the child from school


    themselves.


    On the way to the school, as it is still early, they stop the car in front of an import toy shop. They go in


    and pick two boxes of beautifully crafted models before getting back on the road.


    It is 4:20 when they arrive at school. The gate of the school opens. As the most prestigious primary


    school in J City, the children at the school are wealthy and have high status. During dismissal, there are


    all kinds of luxury cars parked in front of the school.


    Soon, the children led by their teachers form a long line and walk out of the school in an orderly


    manner.


    Seeing this, Lily keeps searching in the crowd for the face that she has seen countless times in the


    video. The time spent in waiting is always the most excruciating. The childrene out one after


    another, but there is no sign of Adair. Her palms are covered in cold sweats.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡± Lily can¡¯t help but whisper to the man beside her.


    As if her wish has been heard. Before Rex speaks, a lovely, eye-catching, familiar face appears from


    the queue.


    The handsome face that distinguishes him from the other children, and the mature and calm aura that


    he carries, make Lily immediately notices this child.


    Who is it if not Adair?


    His small body is dressed in a fitting uniform of a dark zer and white shirt. The school¡¯s badge is


    pinned to his chest, and there¡¯s a blue tie on his cor. He looks both gentlemanly and cute.


    Bree is usually the one who picks him up. So as soon as he leaves the school, Adair stands under a


    big tree at the parents¡¯ waiting area, waiting for his grandmother to show up.


    All the students around him have their parents with them, but he is the only one standing alone. His big


    eyes that look around are filled with envy. Even from so far away, Lily can see that clearly.


    But, she is not the only one who feels bitter.


    When Rex sees this, he feels bad about it. He immediately opens the car door and gets down, then


    walks over to his poor little son.


    Lily follows close behind. Her small hand is clutched in his palm, which lets her feels a little more


    secure.


    ¡°Adair,¡± when they get closer, Rex opens his mouth and calls his name, only to find that his voice is a


    little hoarse. He clears his throat and calls again, ¡°Adair.¡±


    Adair, who is standing under the tree and waiting for his grandmother toe and pick him up from


    school, does not notice at all. Although he seems to hear someone calling out to him, he does not raise


    his head.


    Neither mum nor dad is here. Surely it¡¯s not them. It¡¯s other children¡¯s parents,


    Adair thinks that. It is only when Rex walks to him and stands in front of him, Adair finally cranes his


    neck. When his eyes see the incredibly familiar face, he blinks a few times as if in disbelief.


    His small body freezes at a loss. Surprise, bewilderment, disbelief, appear one by one in those big


    eyes which should have been childlike. Rex feels as if someone has hammered his heart. It feels so


    painful that his breathing quickened.


    His tall body squats down. He reaches out to take the child into his arms, not daring to use too much


    force as he doesn¡¯t want to frighten him, ¡°Adair, mum and dad are here to pick you up.¡±


    When he hears these words, it is as if an on button is pushed. His energetic eyes immediately shed two


    lines of tears. His young little face is filled with the dilemma of wanting to get close to him but not


    knowing how to do so.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A child in this age is supposedly the purest and most innocent of all. But due to the repeated separation


    with the adults, the child matures too early. When facing the sudden appearance of his parents, Adair


    doesn¡¯t know what to do. He doesn¡¯t even know whether to be happy or not.


    He has always looked forward to his mum¡¯s and dad¡¯s return. But when they do return, he feels at a


    loss.


    All of this, Rex sees in his eyes, and he feels pain in his heart. He doesn¡¯t want to burden the child in


    his childhood. He just wants him to have a simple childhood and feels happy. But in the end, he is not


    able to do so.


    Lily looks at the child who is almost an exact replica of Rex. Even if she had doubted the authenticity of


    this matter, she now has to believe it.


    They look too alike. Anyone can see that they are father and son.


    The moment she sees the child¡¯s tears fall, it is as if she has a sensation in her heart. Before she even


    thinks about what is she going to do, she immediately caresses the child¡¯s little head, as if her body has


    memories.


    ¡°Adair, don¡¯t cry, first get in the car with dad and¡­mum,¡± although she feels a bit conflicted while saying


    the word mum, the child in front of her doesn¡¯t feel unfamiliar.


    The family of three goes back into the car. To apany Adair, Lily sits in the back of the car. Rex


    drives, from time to time he nces the rearview mirror to look at the mother and son.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to eat now, does Adair wants anything?¡± After all, she has no memory of being a mother


    and is a bit awkward when ites to looking after the child. But despite this, she still tries to


    ovee this slight feeling of a discrepancy.


    Adair has been looking out of the window since he got into the car. His two tiny hands which are on his


    lap are ying with the seatbelt that is in front of his body, obviously absent-minded, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Anything is fine?


    Rex raises his eyebrows and nces the little body in the mirror, ¡°Don¡¯t you like that children¡¯s


    restaurant on River Street?¡±


    He remembers thatst time, now and then he would ask to go there. Since Lily didn¡¯t really like


    children eating junk food, he always asked him for help.


    He thinks that he will make the same request this time, but he doesn¡¯t expect that he shows such a


    casual attitude.


    Rex frowns slightly. This is not a good sign.


    ¡°Ryan has took me to the children¡¯s restaurant many times. I don¡¯t want to go there,¡± this sentence is


    deliberately said loudly, as if Adair is trying to tell them something.


    Although the words feel arrogant, his expression is clearly exasperated.


    Hearing the words Ryan, Rex¡¯s heart panics as if it is a reflex. He is just about to open his mouth but


    hears Lily asks, ¡°Ryan is¡­¡±


    Before she finishes her question, he quickly interrupts, ¡°Ryan took you there? Has Ryan been taking


    care of you while mum and I were away?¡±


    Lily quickly keeps quiet. She realizes that the Ryan mentioned by Adair should be a very good


    acquaintance of hers.


    Adair is a child, after all. He doesn¡¯t realize the sensitive conversation between them and nods


    vigorously, ¡°Yes, Ryan has been so nice to me and even took me on a trip!¡±


    Looking at his proud face, Rex is a bit jealous, ¡°Hasn¡¯t dad ever take you on one?¡±

 Chapter 599: Concern for a Rival in Love

    Chapter 599: ''Concern'' for a Rival in Love


    Adair twitches his little mouth and obviously he looks unhappy, "Did dad ever take me there? I almost


    forget."


    Rex¡¯s hands on the steering wheel tighten. Adair is ming him for not being with him for so long.


    No matter how he feels, it is all because of him, no one else to me.


    Too much promise has been made but broken one by one unexpectedly. Till now, Rex, as a father, dare


    not to make a promise anymore, but he tells himself that he will be more careful and caring for his boy


    ever after.


    Lily is listening to them, looking at this little young face. She is not willing to see him being


    embarrassed, so she takes the initiative to exin, "Adair, in fact, it is because of mum this time, dad


    had to take care of me. You know he misses you so much.¡¯¡¯


    Adair is always a smart and sweet boy, but it has been too long this time and he is feeling hurt, "Mom,


    you said I would not be alone anymore."


    In the end he grows up with Lily, he can be in a temper with Rex but there is only grievance when it


    comes to his mum.


    Lily does not remember what she has said to him. That period of memory lost includes all the


    information about this boy. But when they have eye contact, her heart melts immediately, "I am sorry, it


    is mum¡¯s fault.¡¯¡¯


    She still remembers how she resisted and cringed when she woke up to find out she had such a boy,


    and she even thought about leaving him alone unless she can wake up with some memory.


    But now look at this lovely child in front of her, she is feeling guilty of the previous thought.


    Perhaps it was out of a mother''s instinct that she can not leave the child alone or let him be any sad.


    Any emotion showing in his face can easily touches her.


    On the way to the restaurant, Lily keepsforting Adair. He is finally getting better before arriving


    there.


    Rex books dinner in a high-end French restaurant. It has been three days since hees back with


    Lily, and for the time they have been on the focus. Whatever photographed will be at the front page of


    the news. He gets used to this, but it will never happen to his dearest family.


    The restaurant has been used for vital meetings among big names, so the level of privacy and service


    is high enough to be reassuring.


    After seated, looking out of the window at therge clouds that are stained red by the setting sun, Rex


    and Lily feel much relieved.


    After ordering, Rex makes an extra order of caramel pudding. He loves but not often eats it due to


    health concern. This time he is making an exception in order to please the boy.


    "Did you just say that Ryan took you on a trip? Where did you go?" Rex asks during the meal.


    Adair tells it like it is, " City Q."


    City Q is not very far from City J. It is surrounded by the sea on three sides with a good environment,


    suitable for traveling and rxation.


    "For how many day? Was it fun?"


    "Two days, Ryan took me to eat seafood and we went to the seaside, we also went to a very big sky


    wheel... Oh right!" Adair suddenlyes out with something as his eyes turning bright, "and Eunice


    Tyrone, she was with us!"


    "Eunice Tyrone?" hearing this unfamiliar name, Rex frowns. "Who is she?


    "She is a friend of Ryan. She is being so, so, so good to me. She bought me little gifts and being nice


    to me like my mum." Speaking of Eunice Tyrone, Adair¡¯s face is full of joy. Children are always so


    simple that from their expression you can tell if they are being treated well or not by someone.


    It''s just...


    Rex raises his eyebrow and is very curious about Eunice Tyrone, who is she? What kind of woman can


    be with Ryan?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You say Eunice Tyron is a friend of Ryan?" Rex repeats.


    Adair nods without hesitation, "Yes, but I think Eunice Tyron likes Ryan so much."


    Kids and adults¡¯ idea of ¡®like¡¯ should be totally different. But for Ryan, Rex is very sure that if it is just a


    normal rtionship, Eunice Tyron would not meet Adair.


    Although now he has a stable rtionship with Lily, Rex should still keep an eye on Ryan as he is the


    man being with Lily for 5 years.


    So Rex continues, "what about Rex, does he also like Eunice Tyrone?¡±


    Adair rolls his big eyes, nods and shakes his head, then says hesitantly, "It doesn''t seem to be... When


    we were in City Q, Eunice Tyron left away in anger because of Ryan."


    "..."


    Well, too early to be happy.


    He just knows that. From what he has known about Rex. He is absolutely not the person who will fall in


    love with someone easily.


    Adair doesn''t understand theplex from Rex¡¯ eyes. He cuts a piece of steak and puts it into mouth,


    looking at Lily, "Mum, why don¡¯t you say something?"


    Lily is ying with the small corn on the te quietly. Being suddenly noticed, her hand holding the


    knife shakes a bit. It is not she refuses to talk, but she just can''t get a word inpletely....


    She knows nothing about Ryan or Eunice Tyron, so she can only smile bitterly at this moment. "Mom is


    having dinner, a little hungry."


    "Oh." Adair does not suspect, but chews two more pieces of steak and asks again, "mom, haven''t you


    seen Ryan for a long time? He seems to have been looking for you recently, and sometimes he would


    ask from godmother."


    Lily feels awkward, and she tries hard to response, "yeah, I haven''t seen them for a long time too."


    Rex sees this and once again he changes the subject before Adair realizes. "How are your lessons at


    school recently?"


    Lily rxes, and finds that the corn on the te has been cut into several pieces unconsciously. She


    quickly puts the food into the mouth in order to escape being in a dilemma.


    It is not something serious but only an ordinary meal, while she eats it with her heart on the boat.


    After dinner, they walk around the mall downstairs. Buying Adair his favorite toys, they drive home.


    Fortunately, Adair falls asleep on the way back home. Rex wants to take this opportunity to say


    something to Lily but is stopped by her for fear of waking Adair. If so, there would be much trouble


    again for her.


    When they return home, Fanny takes Adair back to the bedroom. Lily goes into the master bedroom


    and closes the door. Till this moment, she takes a deep breath and in the end she can put herself at


    ease after this long day. When she looks up, she sees a man lying on the bed with a deep smile.


    "Who are Ryan and Eunice Tyro exactly? Do I know them well? Is the godmother Abby? Does he have


    any other godmother?"


    Rex puts down the phone, sitting up a little straighter, and pulls Lily in between his strong and powerful


    legs. He takes a look at the nervous and bright small face. ¡®''I don''t know where to start with all these


    questions.''


    "Just tell me what you know, or I''ll be exposed. I''m afraid to talk about anything tonight. I got so


    nervous every time Adair talked, you know... AH!"


    Before she finishes, a big and naughty palm in the back pushes her head down for a few seconds, and


    the man gently raises his head and covers it up...

 Chapter 600: A Kiss in the Bedroom

    Chapter 600: A Kiss in the Bedroom


    The warm lips of Rex press against hers, which have also smoothed out her heart.


    Lily is not on guard, with her mouth slightly open with fright. It is just the right time for him to break in


    and get a chance to do whatever he wants.


    We ''re talking about business, why kiss all of a sudden?!


    Lily¡¯s hands support on the man''s chest. She can feel the hot skin through the thin cloth, "HMMM...


    Please don''t..."


    The slight resistance can not shake the man even a bit. He seems to have a fire burning inside, which


    bes more and more intense as he touches her. Everything goes in a way out of control.


    The nice-looking hands are slowly caressing her body. As his lips and tongue attack hers, his hands


    are moving through her skin, lusting for her.


    In Country Y, in the hospital, although Lily has seen this desire in his eyes, this is the first time she goes


    through it.


    That calm restraint and controlled restraint lets her mistake Rex as a man with moral integrity. But


    when facing one¡¯s beloved woman, no one can well control himself. If one does, then the temptation


    would be just too weak.


    A warm kiss. Lily in the end is not his opponent, soon defeated. The hands pushing him turn into a tight


    grasp on the shirt, making into some deep pleat.


    In a daze, Lily is unexpectedly taken to the big bed behind. The lightness above the head is blocked by


    Rex¡¯s big body. Lily¡¯s clothe is torn out and out into pieces. The cool hands leap in and slide all the way


    to her back, being close to her smooth thin waist...


    Lily is awakened by this movement.


    Like a cat with a trodden tail, she opens her eyes and pushes him away with all her might.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Probably it is because of her dismal crying, Rex stops at once. His thick, inky brow gathers in the


    middle, and a flickering desire appears in its shadow. She should understand it, it''s just... she can not


    release herself.


    She does not forget.


    Not forgetting the potholes and ugly scars on her back.


    You can say she is timid or weak, she has not built aplete heart construction to show him the most


    unbearable part.


    She does not say anything. As her eyes turn red, she looks at Rex in front of her. While Rex stays


    silent, he understands all her tangle and sadness.


    "You know I don''t mind." The man''s croaky voice appears like the sound from ying strings.


    "I know." Lily replies in a hurry. How could she not know it? She has already known it in country Y.


    But...


    "You don''t mind, but I do." Seeing Rex¡¯s good-looking lips moving, Lily adds, "it is not because we are


    not close. Every girl wants to keep a good image in front of her love. I am not an exception, I don''t want


    to show you the scars, I want to show you a perfect and charming me. It will take a long time though."


    Within a short half minute, from heaven to the hell, and back to heaven again, she controls all the


    changes.


    So all her refusal is just because she wants to show him the best part?


    The desire once forced to stop now seems to be satisfied one more time.


    For a good while, Rex rolls down from her body, takes a deep breath, and exhales, looking up at the


    crystalmp overhead. "I''m so easy to deal with, words can buy me."


    In fact, Rex feels much joy, more than just being not mind.


    Getting her body is easy, what he has always wanted is her heart.


    The length of time is what he has never been afraid of, even if Lily can not recall every bit of their past


    for the whole life, he is fine with this. As long as she is staying with him, he will rebuild their memories


    within a life time.


    Hearing his sweet words, Lily is pleased, but she tries to restrain herself. When Rex gradually calms


    down, she asks again, "So, can you answer the question I asked just now?"


    "OK." The man replies at ease, but his tone is not that friendly. "Ryan, as you and Adair know, is the


    man who took care of you both and chased after you during the five years when you left me for


    London. He is a famous capitalist, simr age as me, a cold man. "He snorted." He''s very devoted in


    love, too. After all these years, even if youe back to me, he''ll be the first one to show up


    immediately if needed."


    Lily is listening quietly, it seems that this gentleman has a deep rtion with her, "is there any photo?"


    "No," Rex answers simply. "he looks not bad. Over 1.8 meters tall, a little shorter than me."


    Lily can imagine the general appearance of the man, it should be a very handsome man, rich and nice.


    She does not understand, "he chased after me for so long, and I say no?


    Rex is surprised by her question and turns around to stare at her. "It sounds like a pity."


    "... I just can not understand."


    "There is nothing you can not understand. It must have been that you couldn''t forget me as you were


    being so far away, so you didn''t say yes." He says proudly without any doubt.


    "Really? What if you cheat me? I''ve already broken up with you and left you. How could I not be


    tempted?" Lily teases him.


    Rex knows she says that on purpose, but can not help being concerned. "Who says leaving means not


    caring or not loving? You went away for five years so I tortured myself for five years, but I still love you


    in deep. Besides, if you don''t love me how could we have a baby boy?¡¯¡¯


    Just as Lily is about to be moved by his candid words, Rex suddenly adds, "With a kid who looks so


    much like me, a mini version of Rex, it would not be easy to change mind even if you want."


    "..."


    How can he be so confident?


    Lily changes the topic wisely, "then what about Eunice Tyrone?"


    Rex spreads out his hands, "I don¡¯t really know her either. It is a new name. We haven¡¯t met, but should


    be a woman that Ryan is interested.


    In view of Ryan¡¯s affection for Lily, it is absolutely impossible to take a whatever woman with him.


    "And Abby?"


    "Don''t you remember?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I do, but I do not remember the godmother."


    "Don¡¯t worry. There is no one else, plus I will not allow my son to have that many godmothers."

 Chapter 601: I Dont Mind Breaking into the Girls Dorm

    Chapter 601: I Don''t Mind Breaking into the Girls'' Dorm


    Lily is relieved at what he says. "That''s good. I was afraid of wronging him."


    "Don''t worry. Although Adair is sensible, he is still a child. He''s not too sensitive. Rx."


    "Can I meet Ryan sometime?" Knowing that she and Ryan have once been close, Lily involuntarily


    asks in a softer voice.


    Rex wants to say no. After all, no man would be willing to see his woman meeting his love rival. But he


    knows he couldn''t stop it. He doesn''t want her to be distracted because she couldn''t meet Ryan. He


    agrees with the idea, though he doesn''t like it. And he has an extra request¡ª


    "You can meet. But I''ll be there, too."


    Lily couldn''t help butugh at his frustrated, childish manner. "I''m not doing anything. Why are you so


    worried?"


    He''s been picking holes in her ever since they started to talk.


    "It was your fault to get so close to Ryan. I''m jealous." He says it out loud without feeling any


    awkwardness. What''s more, he looks like he''s telling the truth.


    Lily knows that he is joking. As a man in his thirties, he is mature and sedate in front of outsiders. But


    when he''s staying with her, he acts like a child. She doesn''t mind the contrast, though. To be specific,


    she likes it very much.


    No one could see such a side of him but her.


    Lily curled her lips in resignation and happiness. "Alright, you''lle with me."


    Actually, she does n to go with him. After all, to her, now Ryan is a stranger. She is afraid that she


    couldn¡¯t handle it by herself and has no idea how to talk about the changes that happened in the past


    few months.


    With him by her side, she is at ease.


    It''s just that before she could mention the n, he has already brought it up. Watching his grudging


    look, she fails to resist the temptation to tease him.


    The decision is made. After lunch the next day, she stares hesitantly for a while at the unfamiliar


    numbers sent by Rex before she makes a phone call.


    The phone rings for a long time before it is picked up. The man''s voice is hoarse. It sounds like he is


    sick. "Hello?"


    Lily''s heart skips a beat at the voice. She looked up at Rex, whose dark eyes seem to be able to give


    her endless strength. She calms herself down and says, "Is that Ryan?"


    "Lily?" After hearing her voice, the man''s breathing is heavier. He repeats, "Is that you?"


    He has recognized her voice in a short sentence. Lily''s fingers tightened on the phone. "It''s me."


    "Where are you now?" The man sounds nervous suddenly, and his breathing, which has be short


    out of excitement,es through the microphone.


    "I''m home. I want to see you."


    "Alright, where do you want us to meet? I''ll rush over now." Ryan agrees without hesitation, regardless


    of the valuable meeting and contract signingter. Ignoring the advice of his assistant and secretary, he


    rises from his seat immediately, takes the car keys, and walks towards the elevator.


    To him, all the business and contracts are just numbers. It doesn''t matter how much value they would


    bring him. Now, all he wants to see is the woman who has been gone for months, who he has been


    worried about.


    "SL Teahouse, No. 38 River Street. I''ll wait for you there." Lily says lightly as she nces at the man


    beside her from the corner of her eyes. "Rex would be there, too," she adds.


    Ryan is reaching out to press the elevator button. At that, he pauses for a short moment and narrows


    his eyes, "Alright."


    "Right," before he hangs up, Lily remembers something and blurts out, "It is Ms. Eunice, isn''t it? Adair


    said that she had helped him a lot recently. I want to thank her personally."


    "No need," Ryan blurts out and frowns when the woman''s name is mentioned. "It''s not a big deal."


    "No matter what, I have to express my gratitude to her. Just do me a favor ande with her, would


    you?"


    There is a hint of pleading in her voice and Ryan could not refuse that. He could only agree, "Okay."


    ...


    Forty minutester, a ck Maybach is parked at the parking lot of SL Teahouse. A man opens the


    door of the driver''s seat and steps out with his long legs wrapped in ck suit pants. Following him, a


    girl gets off from the passenger seat.


    The girl is young. She''s wearing a white, well-fitting, knitted dress, which perfectly, attractively brings


    out the curves of her breasts and buttocks.


    Most people look heavier in white clothes. But the girl is thin. With her slender waist wrapped by the


    white fabric, she is pure and beautiful. She looks lovable and innocent especially with her ck hair


    falls round her ears. She is like a daisy swaying in the cold wind.


    He knows all the good things about her. That night, she blossomed for him.


    With his Adam''s apple rolls up and down, Ryan forces himself to look away. But deep down, he is


    recalling what happened outside her dormitory just now¡ª


    "Come down, otherwise I don''t mind breaking into the girls'' dorm. I wonder if your story will be known


    by everybody at school by then."


    Not long after, the girl finally came to him. She opened the car door and sat in panting. There was


    anger on her face. "Mr. Ryan, what can I do for you?"


    She articted every single word as if to vent her dissatisfaction with his despicable threat.


    "Lily wants to see you and thank you for taking care of Adair." He started the car and nced at her


    without any emotion. He seemed to look at a stranger. "Don''t read too much into it."


    Eunice didn''t do so. Ever since she had left Q Cityst time, she didn''t want to have anything to do with


    Ryan in her lifetime. But now, hearing what he had just said, she was somehow annoyed.


    She smiled and yed it cool, "Don''t worry, after meeting Ms. Lily, I will never meet you again."


    As a result, they were silent along the way from school to the teahouse. They didn''t even have any eye


    contact with each other.


    Now that they are out of the car, Ryan opens his mouth, trying to say something, but he swallows it


    back eventually. Indignant, he enters the caf¨¦, regardless of whether the girl behind him could catch up


    with him or not.


    With his long legs, he walks so fast that she has to take some effort to keep up with him. But


    fortunately, she manages to keep up in the end.


    After entering the teahouse, they are recognized by the staff immediately and are led to the private


    room on the second floor. The manager of the teahouse personally opens the old, wooden door for


    them and bows, "Mr. Ryan, Miss Eunice, pleasee in."


    The door is opened. Ryan looks down and takes a deep breath before walking inside.


    Eunice follows behind him. Not long after, a fairdy appears in front of her.


    She has met Lily once before, so technically, they are not strangers. However, seeing her again after


    such a long time, Eunice notices that Lily is much thinner than she used to be.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Eunice turns her gaze away from Lily and sees the eye-catching man with a dominating air beside her.


    He is wearing a white shirt. With his cor slightly open, he looks casual yet not messy. And his cuff is


    a little above his watch, which is perfect.


    She moves her gaze upward a little and realizes how handsome the man is...

 Chapter 602: What Happened Exactly?

    Chapter 602: What Happened Exactly?


    In Eunice''s 22 years of life, the most handsome man she has ever seen is Ryan. It is not that she


    hasn''t seen any handsome guy before. She just believes that a man in his thirties has an experienced


    vibe, which a boy in his twenties could never have.


    It has nothing to do with appearance. What makes a man charming is the aura thates from inside.


    Eunice has met Lily before and knows the rtionship between Lily and Ryan. She was surprised that


    Lily could be calm enough to resist Ryan''s courtship. But now, after seeing Rex, she understands.


    Ryan doesn''t suppress his coldness to others but Rex does. Rex is alienated from others and the


    restrained coldness he gives off should not be ignored. Sure enough, aplete cold man is at the


    center of attention, but a man like Rex, who bewitches others when he seems untouchable. Yet the


    man is so indifferent. The two contradictory characteristics are perfectlybined in him.


    Eunice looked up at his deep, sharp eyes and holds her breath, "Hello, Mr. Rex. I''m Eunice Tyrone."


    Recognizing the awkwardness and timidity in her voice, Ryan casts her a nce but says nothing.


    He directly takes the seat in front of Rex, leaving a space beside him. Nervous, Eunice doesn''t pay


    much attention to that and sits over subconsciously.


    Lily observes them as they walking in. Ryan is handsome with an unreadable expression and Eunice


    has her nervousness written on her face.


    ¡®They are Eunice and Ryan that Adair Mentioned before?¡¯


    To be honest, it is somewhat different from her imagination. She thought that they should not be young


    and Adair should like people who are kind and amiable. She doesn''t expect the truth to be exactly the


    opposite. The man called Ryan doesn''t seem to be very affectionate. Instead, he looks cold.


    "When did youe back?"


    Just as she is pondering, Ryan asks suddenly. Only then does Lily regain her senses. She realizes her


    gaffe and looks away immediately. "It''s been three or four days."


    "Have you seen Adair?"


    "Yes."


    She doesn¡¯t dare to say any more in fear that something would go wrong. She is very nervous.


    Rex raises his hand under the table, moves it slowly, and lightlynds it on the back of her cold one. At


    the same time, his eyes are fixed on the man sitting opposite him. "Adair told me that you had been


    taking care of him recently. Thank you, Mr. Ryan and Ms. Eunice."


    Hearing her name being mentioned, before she could form a "you''re wee", she hears a slight snort


    from the man beside her. "Mr. Rex, you''re wee. I''m not taking care of Adair for anyone''s sake. I


    just don''t want the child to be left alone."


    His answer doesn''t sound very tactful. In fact, he is trying to y it cool. He is telling Rex that he didn''t


    do that for Lily, but the child.


    Eunice knows Ryan likes Lily, so when she hears what he says, she nces at him out of the corner of


    her eyes.


    He''s indeed... selfless.


    "I appreciate that. If you need help in the future, please don''t hesitate to let me know, Mr. Ryan." Rex


    respects that and smiles politely.


    The two men are sitting face to face. They know what the other is thinking about, but still keep the


    warm conversations going.


    Eunice is a little uneasy. Her hands on her legs knit together. Seeing that the two men are momentarily


    silent, she hesitates and says, "Uh..."


    The other three shoot nces at her simultaneously. She lowers her head immediately with red ears. "I


    heard that Adair ising, too. Where is he?"


    Finally, Lily gets the chance to speak. She replies immediately, "He''s ying in the courtyard outside


    with our assistant. I don''t want him to be naughty here."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him. Well, how about I go out to see the child and you guys could


    talk? I''lle backter." Eunice racks her brain toe up with an excuse to get out of the room. She


    knows it''s impolite to leave so soon, but the air here is too ufortable. She couldn''t stand it


    anymore.


    Lily wants her to stay a little longer, but seeing her awkwardness, she doesn''t say anything else.


    The seat beside is empty. Ryan looks down and acts as if he doesn''t care. But in fact, his gaze follows


    closely behind the girl who disappears in the doorway.


    She is hiding.


    Ever since she saw him, she has been trying to hide. Now she finally gets the chance.


    The man curled his lips in disdain. He thinks to himself that she hase with him and she would have


    to go with him. They are not far apart anyway and there''s no ce she can hide.


    The three are left in the ssic room. Ryan takes the exquisite white tea bowl from the table and brings


    it to his lips to take a sip when he hears Lily says in a low voice, "Ms. Eunice is younger than I thought."


    Ryan pauses at that. Something sharp shes through his narrow eyes and his body tenses up, like a


    hunting cheetah finding its prey.


    But in a very short time, the emotion is quickly concealed by him. He puts the bowl back on the table.


    When he looks up again, he is as calm as he is before. "How old do you think she is?"


    Lily doesn''t give a second thought of why he asks that. After thinking for a while, she replies, "She must


    be twenty-seven or so. She looks like she''s only in her early twenties. She''s very young."


    "Why?"


    "What?" Lily is confused by his sudden question.


    "Why do you think she should be older?"


    Lily has no idea why he is asking that, but she answers honestly, "I was just guessing. I have never


    seen her before."


    That''s it.


    Ryan looks straight into the depths of her eyes. It has only been a short time since he enters the room.


    Obviously, her appearance hasn''t changed. She is just a little thinner. But he has a feeling that


    something is wrong.


    Now, he finally understands.


    It is her eyes, which are focusing on him. And her awkward attitude to him¡­ The familiarity is gone and


    is reced by alienation, though she is desperately trying to pretend she knows him well.


    They have known each other for more than five years and they don''t get along that way.


    Perhaps his gaze is too intense, even Rex, who is sitting beside her, has noticed it. He leans forward


    and blocks Ryan''s view.


    But Ryan doesn''t care. He chuckles suddenly, but there isn''t any smile in his eyes. "You''ve seen her


    before, don''t you remember?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lily freezes. She couldn''t move at all, as if her body were bound by vines.


    She looks up suddenly. She wants to form a smile, only to realize that the corners of her lip are too


    heavy for her to do so. "What did you say?"


    "Lily," Ryan''s expression turns cold. "What exactly happened to you these days?"

 Chapter 603: This Woman Is Very Important to Me

    Chapter 603: This Woman Is Very Important to Me


    What Lily worries about the most is others finding out about her amnesia. Can''t she admit it out loud?


    Yes, she can. But somehow she is unwilling to do so on this.


    She has a feeling that once the one close to her finds out about her amnesia, she would no longer be


    safe anymore. Everything would change. She doesn''t like the way everyone treats her as if she is


    different. So she would rather say nothing and recover slowly.


    She has managed to hide it from Harry, Bree, and Adair, but she couldn''t fool Ryan.


    From the moment he enters the room and met her sharp eyes, Lily has a bad hunch. His gaze is so


    sharp as if he could see through everyone.


    But she doesn''t expect to be caught like this.


    Rex has no clue that Lily has met Eunice before, so he did not stop her when she was answering


    Ryan''s questions.


    Lily opens her mouth and stops for a few seconds before she calms down. "Really? Perhaps I''ve been


    gone for so long that I forget. She looks so familiar. I just couldn''t remember her just now. No wonder I


    have a feeling that we have met before, otherwise..."


    "Lily," Ryan interrupts with a smile. But there isn''t any relief in his smile. "You met her at a bar, which is


    special. Furthermore, you will never forget women who are close to me. You were very impressed with


    her."


    He doesn''t say too much, but Lily is already unable to defend herself. With her hand held by Rex, she


    clenches it into a fist. Rex notices and says in a low voice, "Mr. Ryan, stop pushing her."


    He doesn''t admit it, but what he says is clear enough for Ryan to understand.


    Ryan once again meets Lily''s bright yet somewhat empty eyes. He finally figures everything out, and it


    is precisely because of it that he could no longer maintain his smile.


    The excitement at her return he feels on the way here is now turned into concern. He is so worried


    about her current state that he even starts to think that it''s good for Rex to be by her side.


    Ryan looks at the protective man beside her. They have experienced so many setbacks and difficulties


    and nothing could separate them.


    He remembers that he has seen a saying online before: Your soul mate is doomed from the moment


    you are born. He has never believed in such a thing before and considers it ridiculous. But now, he has


    some faith in it.


    That''s probably what Lily and Rex are. They seem to have been born for each other and would never


    be separated no matter what.


    And Ryan has always been an outsider.


    Anyway. He only hopes that Lily would be happy.


    Ryan understands her current situation. Seeing what is going on, he doesn''t act aggressively anymore.


    He asks about Adair''s conditions and her future treatment.


    Time passes bit by bit. After nearly half an hour, the seat beside Ryan is still empty.


    ''Didn''t she say that she would just go out to see the kid? Why hasn''t shee back yet?''


    ''Is she noting back just to avoid me?''


    Ryan''s face darkens at the thought. Just as he is about to call her, the manager of the teahouse opens


    the door suddenly and hurries in.


    He looks so anxious. He doesn''t even have time to knock on the door. Eyes widen, he pants heavily,


    "Mr., Mr. Rex... Sorry, kid... The child..."


    He runs all the way up and pants so heavily that he is unable to utter aplete sentence.


    Ryan is impatient. Knowing that it wouldn''t be good news, he steps forward and grabs the manager''s


    cor. "Where are they now? Tell me!"


    "The backyard. He''s right in the backyard..."


    After saying that, the manager feels a gust of wind passing through him, and the tall man in front of him


    is disappeared. Rex follows closely behind Ryan. Holding Lily''s hand, he is slower.


    Ryan strides out of the teahouse and through a wooden door leading to the backyard. As soon as he


    opens the door, Adair jumps out before he could enter. ¡°Ryan!"


    The child''s loud voice is a little sharp because of nervousness and fear.


    He puts the little kid into his arms and shows the gentlest side of him to Adair. "I''m here."


    "Eu... Eunice was..." Adair stutters.


    Ryan loosens him. He put his hand on the boy''s shoulder and stares at him, "Where is Eunice?"


    "She was taken away by two guys. I was ying in the backyard, but suddenly two men came in from


    outside. They held my hand and were about to drag me away. Then, Eunice pulled me back and asked


    me to run away. I told the manager when I saw him, but when I went back to look for her, Eunice was


    no longer there." After all, he is just a six-year-old. Even though he is articte, his words are not very


    organized when he is frightened.


    Rexes to them and hears what Adair says. Frowning, he looks down at the woman in his arms and


    turns to the manager beside them with a dark expression. "Show me all the videos of the security


    cameras of your backyard. Show me the videos from half an hour ago until now."


    Understanding that something awful has happened, the manager agrees immediately, "Alright, Mr. Rex.


    I''ll get them ready now."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ...


    Five minutester, in the office of the teahouse.


    Rex and Ryan watch the five-minute video on the screen with gloomy faces.


    Eunice is taken away. No, to be exact, she is kidnapped by a group of mysterious people.


    From the ck and white video, it could be seen that at first, the two men wearing masks wanted to


    take Adair away. But Eunice said something to them and traded herself for the boy.


    Now the only thing they are sure of is that those people are not here for Adair. Otherwise, they wouldn''t


    have let the boy go. So there is only one possibility. They are here for him, Ryan.


    "We should call the police." Rex looks at the frosty man. "It hasn''t been long. Ask the police to check


    the security cameras along the road and we could probably catch up with them."


    Now even though Ryan wants his men to investigate, it''s not London here. The quickest and most


    effective way now is to call the police.


    Seeing that Ryan has no objection, Rex instantly picks up his phone and dials his police friend.


    Sitting on the chair behind the screen, Ryan never moves his gaze away from the video at all. He


    doesn''t even look up when Lilyes tofort him.


    There seems to be a fire burning in his sharp gaze. He wishes he could see through the screen and


    rescue the girl from it.


    After Ryan finishes the phone call, Ryan is still in the same posture.


    Men are always simple and straightforward. After all, they are also responsible for this. Rex pats Ryan


    on the shoulder and says, "Don''t worry, we''ll find her."


    Unexpectedly, Ryan stands up and lets out a deep breath. "Thank you. This woman is very important to


    me. I appreciate that."

 Chapter 604: Be Conquered by This Woman

    Chapter 604: Be Conquered by This Woman


    When Eunice wakes up again, all she could see is ck. Memories sh through her mind and her


    body tenses up. She tries to move her legs and feet and is not surprised to find herself bound by the


    rope.


    Her eyes ustom to the darkness bit by bit. She gradually realizes that this is a small room with no


    windows. It is about ten square meters and is extremely narrow. Perhaps it was because of theck of


    furniture, the room is not very suffocating.


    It is quiet. Her mouth is sealed by tape. She has only seen such a scene in TV dramas, but now it does


    happen to her.


    She has never expected this day toe in her lifetime.


    Where''s Adair?


    Is the boy safe?


    Almost at the same moment that the thought shes through her mind, the door in front of her is


    opened from the outside. The bright lights in the corridor shine into the room. It is so dazzling that tears


    almost run out of her eyes.


    She closes her eyes tightly and waits until she is ustomed to it before opening them again.


    The one leading the way is a man who is about 1.72 meters tall. Since Eunice is lying on the ground,


    she has to lift her head with great difficulty to see his face.


    At first nce, she notices the long scar across his forehead and left cheek. The wound doesn''t seem


    to be old. It looks a little red and swollen, which makes his frightening face even more hideous.


    His skin is very awful, dark and pitted. His face is so big that it is even bigger than a te. With a buzz


    cut and unsightly eyes, his is revolting and dangerous.


    The man reminds Eunice of the photos of murderers she has seen online. They are all gloomy and


    frightening.


    "So you''re awake." The man squats down and grabs her chin with his hand. He puts so much force in it


    that he seems to be able to crush her bones. "I remember you, the woman who took a shot for Ryan."


    Eunice''s eyes widen as she puts the two things together.


    So they are the people who tried to assassinate Ryanst time?


    She trembles slightly at the thought of the bullet piercing through her flesh. After all, she is just twenty-


    two years old. In front of such an extremely vicious group of people, she is understandably afraid.


    The man winks at one of his subordinates behind and thetter immediately goes forward and tears the


    tape off her mouth.


    With a sharp sound, her lips and cheeks are painful.


    "Who are you?" Eunice looks at them with cowardice and vignce in her eyes.


    "No wonder Ryan likes you. I have to say, you are calm enough!" The man''s roughughter echoes in


    the room as he looks at her significantly. "It''s a pity that you''re at my mercy now..."


    "Who tells you that I''m his woman?" After Eunice figures out their intention, she defends herself, "I


    have nothing to do with him at all."


    The sinister smile on the man''s face stiffens for a moment at her words. But soon, he shakes his head,


    "You are trying to lie to me? You imed that you were his woman at the teahouse..."


    "You believe that?" Without waiting for him to continue, Eunice holds her panic down and fixes her gaze


    at the man''s small, narrow eyes. "The only reason I said that was because I''m the boy''s Godmother. I


    didn''t want you to take him away, that''s all."


    Eunice watches as the smile on the scarred man''s fat face diminishes and disappears eventually. He is


    still shaking his head but is less confident than before. "Do you think I would buy it?"


    "You won''t, but¡ª" She pauses deliberately, surprised at her acting skills. "Ryan never fell in love with


    any woman, did he?"


    She doesn''t say it in a positive tone. Instead, she retorts in an "amusing" way. And what she says


    depresses everyone in the room.


    Because they know Ryan is a heartless man. They have never seen him fall in love with anyone before


    but Miss Lily six years before. But they don''t dare toy a finger on Lily, for she is Rex''s wife. They


    don''t want to offend another powerful man because of personal grudges.


    As for kidnapping Adair, it was just a desperate move. They are surprised to be able to get Eunice


    here. They have investigated her and know that she has been with Ryan for a while. They have spies


    following her in Q City and are sure Eunice is close with Ryan.


    However, what she says sways them.


    The scarred man spits and stands up to summon another two men behind him. "You don''t admit it, do


    you? Beat her!"


    With that, the men''s fists and feet connect Eunice''s body. They hit her chest, back, shoulders, waist,


    and so on. Every part of her body is abused without mercy.


    Eunice has never known that it would be such an agony to be beaten by men with all their strength.


    The fists are raised high and dropped heavily, like a hammer smashing her face hard.


    As a girl who grows up in a healthy and safe environment, she couldn''t withstand such a violent beating


    at all. In less than ten minutes, Eunice is on the verge of fainting from the pain.


    Only then does the scarred man ask the two beaters to stop. He looks down at her and says, "It doesn''t


    matter if you don''t admit it. I have plenty of ways to prove it. Not long after, Ryan will contact us first. At


    that time, it would be useless no matter how you deny it!"


    With that, the scarred man turns around and leaves the small room.


    The sound of footstepses to her ear. It dwindles and dies away eventually. The door is once again


    closed, isting all light and sound.


    Everything returns to deathly silence, but Eunice is unable to calm down.


    It''s him who she is thinking of at such a time of danger.


    ''Would he be anxious to know that I''m missing? What should he do? Did he try to find me? Or did he


    call the police?''


    Eunice thinks of his resolute gaze in Q City. She used to be angry and aggrieved at his coldness, but


    now, she hopes that he would be more heartless so that he wouldn''t be threatened by these people


    and do what they want.


    ...


    The police have tried all they can to find Eunice. But the kidnappers are obviously experienced. Several


    same cars appeared at the blind spots of security cameras many times, so the police would have to


    search every single route.


    It is just an ordinary meeting. No one expects such a thing to happen. Even Rex is caught off guard by


    that.


    Time passes bit by bit. The waiting is undoubtedly tedious. Ryan locks himself in the reception room of


    the police station. It is seven o''clock in the evening, but there is still no news.


    He stands up from his chair and stretches his almost numb body. Just as he pushes open the door, he


    bumps into Lily, who is about to knock on the door.


    Ryan pauses. The thick smoke floats from the room behind him. Noticing the child, he closes the door.


    "I''ll bring Adair back first. Rex is here to help the police deal with it. I''lle here tomorrow morning."


    Lily says in a low voice, afraid that she would disturb the man in front of her, who is trying his best to


    suppress his emotions.


    "Alright," Ryan replies. For the first time, he is thinking of another person when facing Lily.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He sidesteps the two and is about to leave, but the boy stops him suddenly, "Ryan! When Eunice was


    taken away by the bad guys, she asks me to tell you something."


    Ryan freezes and turns to look at the little boy. Realizing something, he asks with a hoarse voice,


    "...What?"


    "She says that she likes you very much. It''s worth doing so for the one you care about."


    With a boom, there is no explosion. Nothing is damaged. But his heart is melt.


    The tall man stumbles and her beautiful face shes through his eyes. Then, he instantly sinks into


    short darkness.


    He curls his mouth, and his lip cracks because of the dryness.


    ''No, Ryan.''


    ''You are bound to be conquered by this woman.''

 Chapter 605: He Wont Let Anything Happen to Her

    Chapter 605: He Won''t Let Anything Happen to Her


    Adair doesn¡¯t seem to know how much impact his words would have on Ryan. The boy doesn¡¯t


    understand, but Lily does. Although she doesn''t know how much Eunice loves him, she is moved when


    hearing it.


    How selfless and humble must she be to make such a decision?


    Lily met Eunice today, she didn''t even have time to talk with her and Eunice saves Adair again without


    wanting any reward.


    No matter it''s because that she loves Ryan or that she just cares about Adair, Lily appreciates that.


    Thinking of which, she looks up at the stiff man in front of her andforts him softly, "Don''t worry, she


    will be fine."


    The man gently closes his eyes and opens them again. The shock in his eyes fades away, reced by


    burning determination.


    He won''t let anything happen to her. Absolutely not.


    ...


    Rex is in the office helping the police get surveince videos along the road. The kidnappers are very


    cunning, but J City is the economic center, and its police are not to be underestimated. Soon, they


    narrow down to two suspected vehicles.


    ording to the direction of the car, they decide that one of the cars is leaving with Eunice. After


    setting the target, it is easier to track it down. The car finally stopped at a remote urban-rural junction. It


    parted halfway down the mountain and there is no security video avable. However, they are sure that


    the kidnappers are not far away. They must be nearby.


    "Mr. Rex, we still need some time to confirm the identity of the kidnapper..."


    Before he could continue, the door to the office is pushed open. Ryan strides in coldly. He seems to be


    grumpy and repressing his rage.


    Rex looks over. Ryan quickly walks to the table and throws a small ck chip onto the table. "These


    are the people I''ve had trouble with recently. The kidnapper should be among them. Target the suspect


    in half an hour, okay?"


    Everyone hears what he says but no one replies.


    No one has ever dared to be so arrogant in the police station to dictate them to finish something in a


    given time.


    More or less, they are ufortable with his attitude, but so what if they don''t like it? He is helping


    with the case, and they couldn''tin about that.


    The team leader of the case takes the memory card and put it into hisputer to read. One of them is


    Wendell Wu, a British Chinese. He has been engaged in futures trading for a long time and is very


    powerful in the local area. Half a year ago, he has a grudge against Ryan for a bottom-fishing


    investment. It shows that Wendell has lost 10 billion that time.


    But a person with such status shouldn''t retaliate with such a wed method. It wouldn''t be worthwhile


    to injure his enemy at such a great cost.


    So the team leader focuses on the second person¡ª


    Dalton Farley, 43, from J City, divorced and unemployed. He used to be a contractor for building


    materials. A year ago, he divorced his ex-wife, and his daughter''s custody went to his ex-wife. Since


    then, he stopped looking for a job. The data shows that he went to Ennd six months ago with a


    travel agency. But he was overstayed and sent home and was banned from entering the country for


    life.


    "Check this Dalton carefully and locate him as soon as possible." After reading the information, the


    leader is confirmed that Dalton has something to do with the case and asks his subordinates to


    investigate immediately.


    "Mr. Ryan, this information is very useful for us. Thank you." He takes out the memory card and hands


    it back to Ryan. "But I have a question. With your outstanding position, how could you have anything to


    do with Dalton?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ryan takes the small card and frowns. He snaps it easily with his fingers and throws it into the trash


    can without looking back. His actions are unnerving.


    Looking up again, his emotionless eyes are frosty. Instead of answering the leader, he asks, "How''s


    your n after finding Dalton?"


    When he was young, he has dealt with the police a lot. He guesses he knows what they are going to do


    next. So he says slowly, "Locate the target and position. Send out the team and surround the suspects.


    Negotiation. If it doesn''t work, storm them?"


    The leader is surprised by his words. He could hear the contempt in the man''s voice and is a little


    angry. "Mr. Ryan, I can understand your concerns, but every time we make a n, we will be very


    cautious, so..."


    "What if Eunice is next to Dalton and storming results in irreversible injury to her?" Ryan moves his thin


    lips, and every single word he says is as cold as ice.


    He doesn''t care about the lives of Dalton and his aplices. He only cares about Eunice.


    The air in the office is a little tense. Rex looks up from the screen and is about to say something to


    persuade Ryan when he suddenly hears him say, "I remember that Dalton has a daughter who is in


    junior high school?"


    ...


    The police are fast, and Dalton has no clue at all. More than two hours have passed since they


    kidnapped Eunice. They arepletely unaware of the police''s movements and are anxiously waiting


    for Ryan to contact them.


    Eunice has been locked up in that small room. They didn''t do anything to her. They locked her up and


    didn''t give her any water or food.


    "Is that woman alright? Why is she so quiet? She''s not going to have a seizure and die in there, is


    she?" Seeing that it is getting dark, one of them starts to worry.


    That woman is too quiet. It''s as if she were not there.


    Dalton sneers, "She won''t die. Her desire to survive is much stronger than you could imagine."


    "But she..." The man looks to be in his early twenties. He raises his hand to scratch the back of his


    head, feeling a little uneasy. "How could she be so quiet?"


    To be honest, he is just hired by Dalton to do the ''job''. He is only in charge of guarding the woman


    inside and doesn''t want anyone to die. He doesn''t want to be a murderer. That would be awful.


    "Dalton, why don''t we take a look?"


    Seemingly annoyed by his urging, Dalton gets up from his chair and curses something angrily as he


    walks towards the cement room behind him.


    They are at the back of a mountain, which is five or six kilometers from the nearest vige. There is not


    a single soul but this thatched cottage. Behind the cottage is a shed. It was originally a pigsty, and he


    has changed it into a cement room.


    And Eunice is imprisoned inside.


    To prevent her from escaping or seeing the light outside, Dalton built two walls. He strides over and


    pulls open the door. After a few steps, they meet the other door. Only when the second door is opened


    do they see the woman curling on the ground.


    Dalton gloats at her fragile look. He kicks her on the back with his toes and shouts in a rough voice,


    "Get up!"

 Chapter 606: To Bite off His Finger

    Chapter 606: To Bite off His Finger


    Eunice''s entire body is cold. In a daze, she notices nothing behind her. She doesn''t wake up until she


    suffers a kick. Her vision blurs for a moment. After a while, she gradually regains her rity.


    As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees that face with a knife scar. She narrows her eyes.


    Instinctively, she shrinks back.


    "You are still alive." Dalton smiles. The corner of his mouth gets oil stains on it. He caresses Eunice''s


    dirty face. "Are you hungry?"


    Dalton rubs her skin with his rough fingers. Eunice feels nauseous. She tilts her head to avoid him and


    res at him with alertness and fear.


    "You have a violent temper!" Her behavior seems to excite Dalton. He doesn''t stop. Instead, he even


    more unscrupulously strokes her face, from her forehead to her nose. When his swollen fingers are


    about to touch her lips, Eunice''s eyes sh with a fierce light. She bites Dalton, like a rabbit that has


    been cornered.


    Dalton lets out a miserable scream. He doesn''t expect Eunice to bite his index finger suddenly and


    mercilessly. She uses her full strength, and her teeth sink into his flesh. Immediately, an incision is


    made. Dark red blood flows out from Eunice''s lips, which is shocking.


    Dalton struggles to get up, but he has no choice but to bend over, for Eunice keeps biting his finger. He


    then smashes fiercely at Eunice''s head. "Damn bitch. How dare you bite me? Let go of me!"


    Lowering her head, Eunice clenches her teeth tightly, without any intention to release. Her eyes are


    now bloodshot and cold.


    ''I''ll bite him to death.''


    More and more violent punches arended on Eunice''s head, but she can no longer feel anything. This


    is the only belief in her mind. Her hands and feet are tied, so she has no other choice but to bite him.


    Dalton''s dirty hands are so disgusting that she almost believes she will die from the touch of his hands.


    At the sight of the blood, Eunice gives full vent to her extreme suppression and fear that has tortures


    her for hours.


    Eunice doesn''t even have time to think about the consequences. She acts by instinct.


    Dalton only feels that his finger is about to be bitten off. Without looking at it, he knows clearly that it


    must be badly mutted.


    Dalton has been disfigured because of Ryan, so he doesn''t want to lose his finger!


    As Dalton thinks so, his eyes instantly turn red. He doesn''t care about the seriousness of the situation


    and takes out the phone from his pocket. Then he hits Eunice''s head hard with it.


    The thud sounds like a blunt instrument is hitting bones. It can be told from the sound that how painful


    Eunice is.


    Eunice feels an intense pain on her forehead. In the next second, the pain spreads to her entire head.


    Later, it bes a dull ache.


    She rxes her mouth unconsciously, and then she copses weakly.


    Everything returns to calm.


    Dalton hurriedly pulls his finger out of Eunice''s mouth. It is stained with her saliva, but the blood mixed


    with it is even more shocking. He tries to bend his knuckle, but he cannot feel it, as if it is not his.


    Is his finger broken?


    He suddenly bes scared. He doesn''t even care about dealing with the woman whose forehead is


    swollen. Dalton curses and walks out, in a hurry to take care of the wound.


    The other two men exchange nces. One of them slowly squats down and raises his hand to


    Eunice''s nose. When he feels Eunice''s weak breath, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Fortunately, she''s not dead yet!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, she''s still gasping for breath!"


    "That''s good."


    They nce around the dark rough housing. Without saying anything else, they quickly walk out.


    This heavy blow knocks Eunice unconscious. Her breathing is getting weaker and weaker, and her


    complexion bes even paler. At first, she is pale. Later, her face bes blue.


    Dalton''s finger is fine, but a part of flesh is missing. He doesn''t dare to see a doctor. What he has taken


    along can only be used to sterilize his finger. His index finger is now swollen to the size of a sausage.


    The missing part looks ridiculous and frightening.


    That night, the three men do not rest well. Dalton''s finger is so painful that he cannot sleep, while the


    other two are afraid that Eunice will die.


    They take a look at Eunice at most every three hours, fearing that they will be involved in the murder.


    The next morning, just as dawn falls, Dalton gets up. He takes a casual bite of the food and turns to


    wake the other two who are still asleep.


    "Get up!" Dalton spits out a mouthful of phlegm and orders them in a hoarse voice, "There''s no water


    left. Go and fetch some!"


    The man nces at the watch on his phone. It is only 5:30. At this time, even the vigers do not get


    up. Where can they get water?


    However, facing Dalton''s hostile eyes, they swallow theirints, wipe their faces and walks out.


    There is one road leading to the outside. It is only wide enough to allow two men walk side by side.


    Thus, cars cannot enter it.


    They yawn and curse with shirts raped around their shoulders. "Damn it. Is Dalton crazy? How can we


    find water so early in the morning? If he''s so thirsty, he can drink his own urine!"


    "He is so disgusting. I hope he will have a crooked penis!"


    The manughs and wipes his face. "But is he just going to kidnap that woman? Why does it look like


    he...."


    The man pauses, but the look in his eyes reveals everything.


    Dalton will kill Eunice.


    Such a thought shes through their minds. Both of them are startled. The drowsiness and the casual


    manner disappear, and they be serious and nervous.


    "I don''t think so. He shouldn''t have the guts. This is a matter of life and death. He doesn''t have the


    heart to kill her."


    "It''s hard to say." Another person shakes his head and looks at the distant hilltop. "He even doesn''t


    care about his badly inmed finger. This person is too vicious."


    The topic is too depressing so that neither of them want to continue. They are just about to reach the


    intersection of the mountain road when they find a small shop owned by a local viger. From afar, they


    see the viger get off the motorcycle. Probably, hees to open the door.


    "We are lucky."


    The two quickly rush over, push open the door and walk in. They stride to the counter and nce at the


    instant noodles as well mineral water. Then, they point at the blue-colored water bottles. "Give me


    three bottles."


    The boss is a very simple local, wearing a light gray coat. His ck hair mixes with some white hair,


    and his swarthy face is covered with the stubble. However, when he hears this, he looks so nervous.


    "Is this one?"


    The two men quickly look up. They are so alert that they carefully observe the boss'' stiff gesture. They


    look at each other and know that something is wrong. Thus, they intend to run, but a cold and hard


    object is pressed against their foreheads.


    "Raise your hands. Don''t move!"

 Chapter 607: A Rescue Plan

    Chapter 607: A Rescue n


    Unknowingly, two groups of police wearing ck special uniforms have appeared behind them. A few


    policemen standing in the front are holding ck pistols, followed by fully armed ones.


    The policemen who are closest to the criminals have already ced their pistols directly on the


    criminals'' foreheads.


    The police are so close to them, but they fail to notice it. The owner of themissary was asked to


    cover for the police when he left his house this morning. Seeing such a scene, he is so scared that his


    legs go limp.


    "Police, can I go now?" The owner''s family members have been farmers for generations, and he never


    sees such a scene.


    No one is distracted by the owner''s pleading. In the end, he is taken out by the police beside him.


    "Squat down and hug your heads!"


    Looking at the policemen who surround them, the two criminals know that it is useless for them to


    struggle. They then obediently squat down and put their hands on their heads. Very quickly, two special


    police officerse over and handcuff them firmly.


    After confirming that the criminals are unable to resist, the policemen move away their guns. A few


    other policemene up and take the criminals to the backyard of the shop.


    At six o''clock in the morning, the wind is still cold.


    Crouching in the corner, the criminals look at the people in ck in front of them in fear. "Sir, what are


    you doing?"


    The criminals are obviously recidivists. After being captured, they are able to pretend tow-abiding


    citizens calmly.


    The captain takes off the mask and his sharp gaze sweeps past them. "You are Owen and Samuel,


    right?"


    Hearing their names, they stiffen for a moment. Their expressions immediately change.


    The captain examines their reactions and slowly continues, "One is twenty-five years old, and the other


    is twenty-two years old. You are both from H City. You had a criminal record for stealing three years


    ago. Have you turned to kidnapping?"


    Owen and Samuel think they are just being followed by the police, so the police happen to ambush


    them again. However, to their surprise, the police have collected their information.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know or that you have done nothing. This is not theft. Do you know how to


    sentence you for kidnapping? You will be sentenced a decade in prison once you get involved. Owen, I


    remember that your mother is ill abed, right? Your father is also in poor health. If you are sent to prison


    for a decade, no one knows what will happen when youe out. If you choose to be frank and


    cooperate with us now, you may be able to gain some chances for yourself."


    The captain is already very familiar with dealing with this kind of criminals. In a few words, he knows


    what they care about the most.


    Owen keeps hanging his head silently. No one knows what he is thinking. Samuel, who is squatting


    beside him, blushes and says, "This matter has nothing to do with us. Dalton hires us. We don''t know


    what he wants to do, nor do we do anything to that woman!"


    "If you confess now, perhaps the worst situation won''t happen." Seeing that it works, the captain


    suddenly continues in a deep voice, "Dalton is much crazier than you think. He kidnaps the victim and


    doesn''t want her to leave alive."


    The captain examines their expressions. After hearing the captain''s exnation, they change their


    colors and put on a serious look. Obviously, they do not know what Dalton is going to do next. They are


    his ''helpers''.


    "What?" Hearing this, Owen looks up in surprise. "Does he n to kill that woman?"


    Owen and Samuel have no jobs. They have a criminal record and once were behind bars. They don''t


    care about getting more records, as long as they can get money. However, murder is different from the


    rest. They still need to earn money. Although they have no future, they have to take care of their elderly


    parents. No matter how unfilial they are, they can''t ignore their parents.


    The captain doesn''t answer Owen, but his expression has already exined everything. "So, will you


    cherish the opportunity now?"


    ...


    Half an hourter, Owen and Samuel go up the hill with a bag of mineral water.


    Looking at the almost dpidated door in front of them, they exchange a nce. The moment they


    meet each other''s gaze, they immediately look away. Owen nervously stuffs the small ck thing into


    his pocket. He then pretends to be calm and pushes the door open.


    Inside the house, a small chair is ced on the messy concrete floor, and Dalton is sitting on it. He


    looks over and immediately frowns. "Why does it take so long?"


    Samuel is a little elder and more experienced. He bends down and puts the water in a corner. Then he


    hands a bottle of water to Dalton. "The owner of themissary at the entrance of the vige came


    late. We waited for him for quite a while."


    Dalton twists off the lid. Then he looks at Owen, who is standing at the side, worriedly. "Nobody sees


    you, right?"


    Owen''s heart skips a beat. He pulls a wry smile nervously. "How is that possible?"


    Fortunately, his smile is filled with disdain, and Dalton cannot pick holes. Dalton heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Be careful. If you are discovered, you won''t be able to get anything!"


    "Yes."


    They three sit in the same direction. The room is quiet. Dalton gulps down all the water in the bottle. He


    then raises his hand and throws the bottle away. Itnds on the ground with a p sound, which


    shocks everyone.


    Owen trembles slightly, but Dalton notices it. He narrows his eyes and stares at Owen. "What''s wrong


    with you?"


    Owen doesn''t look at him. He ys with the stone in his hand and says, "I''m fine."


    "It seems like you two haven''t spoken much since you return." Dalton is a meticulous person.


    Especially at this time, he is even more cautious.


    Seeing that Owe is nervous, Samuel responds, "We''re hungry. We want to buy instant noodles, but we


    have no boiling water, so wee back empty-handed."


    "Hungry?" Dalton snorts and leans back against the wall. "Endure it. For money, starving is nothing!"


    "Haven''t Eunice''s family members contacted us yet?" Samuel takes the opportunity to ask, "It''s been


    two days. If we keep locking her up, she won''t stand long."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Dalton puts on a gloomy look when Samuel mentions this. He then says, "Wait a moment. They''ll


    contact us soon."


    There is no going back. He has let go of that child and captured Eunice.


    "I''ll go take a look if she is dead." After he finishes, Samuel stands up and walks towards the rough


    shack behind.


    Owen stares at Samuel until he can''t see him. After turning around, he suddenly sees Dalton gets up


    and walks towards the corner of the wall.


    Owen thinks that Dalton wants to pee. To his surprise, Dalton heads for the mineral water.


    Owen narrows his eyes and stands up as well. As Dalton bends, Owen''s face almost freezes. But he


    asks with studied casualness, "Dalton, do you want some water?"


    Dalton feels someone go near. He then straightens up and turns to look at Owen, who is behind him


    with a serious expression. "Yes, do you want to drink water too?"


    It seems normal, but Owen can sense the danger. He smiles, "Yes, I''m a little thirsty...."

 Chapter 608: Watching Him Fall in Front of Her

    Chapter 608: Watching Him Fall in Front of Her


    After that, regardless of what Dalton thinks, Owen directly takes out two bottles of water from the milky


    white stic bag and hands one to Dalton.


    Dalton first nces at Owen, and then slowly takes it. However, Dalton does not rush to unscrew it,


    and his gazends on the bag on the ground.


    Just as Owen is about to breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly hears Dalton say, "Why did you buy so


    many?"


    Owen is almost choking on the water, and his hands tremble. Owen is at a loss how to answer. He just


    replies, "I''m afraid that we don''t have enough to drink. It saves us the trouble to go to the shop


    repeatedly, which is obtrusive."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you''re quite considerate." Dalton points at the water bottle on the ground and says, "Take them


    out and put them on the corner."


    Owen is extremely reluctant, but he has no choice but to listen to Dalton. Samuel hasn''t returned from


    the shack. Thus, Owen has to put the stic bottles together as slowly as possible.


    Just as he was about to take out more than half of it, a ck shadow suddenly pressed down from


    behind him. Owen was a little distracted, but he didn''te to himself for a while and his neck was


    actually clenched by Dalton.


    Dalton is rtively short. Owen is half a head taller than him. Although he is not as heavy as Dalton,


    Dalton has just injured his finger. Owen grabs Dalton''s arm and turns him around.


    Owen, a twenty-two-year-old boy, is very strong. Dalton notices that he cannot control Owen. When


    thinking that if Owen has gained the upper hand, it will be of no benefit to him, Dalton decides to


    gamble for his life. In a panic, he pulls out the fruit knife from his waist.


    ...


    The dazzling knife ispletely stuck into the flesh, as deep as the width of a palm.


    The pain instantly assaults Owen so that he bends slightly. He looks down and sees that the knife has


    stabbed into his left abdomen. The bright red blood instantly dyes the front of his clothes. It sprays out


    from his blood vessels and quickly coagtes.


    The desire to survive makes him tightly hold onto Dalton''s hand. Unfortunately, this was far from the


    end...


    In the next second, Dalton pulls out his knife and looks at the bloody wound. He does not panic at all.


    Instead, he stabs the knife into Owen''s right abdomen again....


    Dalton repeats mechanically. It''s unknown how many times he stabs Owen. He may do it for a dozen


    times, or maybe two dozen. He doesn''t stop until Owen lies in a pool of blood lifelessly.


    Throughout, Owen doesn''t even have time to let out a mournful cry.


    Is Owen dead?


    Seeing more and more blood flowing to the ground, Dalton is not panicked at all. Instead, he is filled


    with a kind of abnormal excitementing from revenge.


    He throws the knife to the corner of the wall. The originally smooth scabbard is now covered with a


    frightening red.


    Dalton bends down and takes out one bottle of mineral water. He turns one side of the bottle to himself,


    noticing a white lens as big as a nail is stuck on the light blue stic package.


    He smiles. Then he tears off the camera and throws it to the side.


    He raises his foot, and ruthlessly crushes it.


    Owen''s expression ispletely different from before since he returns. He is too young to disguise,


    and his ws attract Dalton''s attention.


    However, Dalton isn''t sure until he sees the camera on the bottle of water. After he confirms, Owen is


    unable to survive.


    ''The police are watching me.''


    Dalton thinks to himself. His gaze bes gloomy. After dealing with the camera, he picks up the


    knife on the ground. Having flicked a nce in the direction where Samuel left, he hides the hand


    holding the knife behind and walks over lightly.


    Samuel has just opened the door of the rough room and the light outside shines in. He quickly finds the


    delicate figure lying on the ground. Eunice is even weaker than yesterday, and her breathing bes


    faint.


    Samuel walks over. Thinking what the police has instructed him to do, he pats Eunice''s face. After


    confirming she is breathing, Samuel feels relieved. Even though she is weak, she is still alive.


    "Wake up." Samuel waves her shoulder and repeats, "Wake up!"


    Eunice feels her cold body is being pushed harder and harder by a pair ofrge hands in her sleep. It


    makes her feel even more ufortable.


    She slowly opens her eyes. Her vision is blurry, and it takes her a while to see the person clearly.


    It is one of the men who attacked her earlier.


    Eunice instinctively bes alert. With bloodshot eyes and sallow skin, she rounds her eyes wide


    open. "What are you doing...?"


    Eunice''s voice is hoarse, much more unpleasant than the duck''s.


    Samuel heaves a sigh of relief when he sees her wake up. He whispers, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt


    you...."


    "Don''te near me!" Eunice curls up. She cannot feel her hands and feet, which has been tied up for


    a long time, because of theck of blood cirction.


    "I won''t touch you. I...." Samuel pauses and lowers his voice once more. "The police are already on the


    lookout. I''m here to help save you!"


    Samuel says this in order to win Eunice''s trust. Meanwhile, he hopes Eunice will speak for him if Dalton


    is arrested in the future. At that time, it may reduce his prison sentences.


    Anyway, he will be caught. So, Samuel tries to reduce the sentence as much as possible.


    Originally, he just ns to make some money and runs away. He doesn''t want to spend the rest of his


    life in prison.


    Hearing Samuel mentions the police, Eunice finally returns to her senses. She looks at Samuel and


    suddenly nces behind him. With a gloomy face, she says immediately, "I don''t want to hear you


    speak. Get out!"


    There is fear and vignce in Eunice''s eyes, but it is more of an indescribable warning.


    Unfortunately, Samuel doesn''t understand this ''prompt''. His attention ispletely focused on Eunice.


    From what Eunice says, he thinks that she doesn''t trust him. Then he continues, "What I said is the


    truth. I saw the police this morning. They have already arrived at the foot of the mountain. As long as


    you cooperate with me...."


    "How should she cooperate with you?" Before Samuel finishes, a hoarse and horrible voice suddenly


    sounds behind him.


    Samuel''s body instantly stiffens like a rock. In the next second, he turns around as fast as he can.


    Unfortunately, even so, he is still toote....


    Eunice watches Dalton inserts the bright knife into Samuel''s chest. Dalton is short, so he has to raise


    his hand.


    Eunice has never seen such an expression before in her life. Dalton''s ferocious face is filled with


    terrifying cruelty. His eyes only reveal abnormal and inhumane pleasure.


    Eunice sees Samuel copse. Then, Dalton, on a pair of dusty sneakers, walks up to


    her....

 Chapter 609: He Comes to Save Her

    Chapter 609: He Comes to Save Her


    Dalton slowly crouches down. He doesn''t look rxed but extremely nervous. So, his ugly face


    bes even more terrifying.


    He is holding the knife that was just now used tomit murder. Dalton keeps swinging it in front of


    Eunice. It is more like a threat than an unintentional behavior.


    Eunice doesn''t know she can be so brave. She witnesses a man die and hasn''t fainted yet.


    Just now, Samuel told her about the police. She did not believe it. But now telling from Dalton''s actions,


    she does.


    If the police haven¡¯t targeted Dalton, Dalton has no reason to kill Samuel.


    But ... what about the other person?


    It seems Dalton sees through Eunice. He says coldly, "The other one is lying outside. None of you can


    escape...."


    Perhaps because Dalton kills two men, his voice sounds hoarse and trembling with extreme


    excitement.


    Eunice''s entire body is cold. In silence, she looks at Dalton with vignce.


    "It looks like Ryan has already made his move. However, he is very unwise to call the police...." Dalton


    sighs.


    Eunice is tortured by fear and anxiety. She will die anyway, so it''ll be better if Dalton stabs her to death


    right now.


    Eunice musters up all her courage and says, "What exactly do you want?"


    "Me?" Dalton smiles sinisterly and rests the point of the knife against her face. Suddenly, with some


    strength, he makes a cut. He moves the knife from Eunice''s left cheekbone to the corner of her mouth.


    Eunice frowns in pain. She doesn''t dare to move recklessly, fearing that it will lead to a deeper


    pration.


    Eunice doesn''t know if she is disfigured, but the blood flowing out of the wound is quite shocking.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you right now." Dalton says in a casual manner, as if he is talking about the


    good weather. "Ryan calls the police so that he will never give me what I want. Then he has to pay a


    price. In order to escape alive, I have to calm down. I''ll need youter. If I can''t get money, I''ll at least


    make Ryan miserable!"


    ...


    When the captain reaches an agreement with Owen and Samuel, he asks them to lure Dalton so as to


    join forces. Later, he glues a miniature police camera to one bottle of the mineral water.


    The police can see everything inside. As what he is told, Samuel confirms the heath condition of the


    hostage first. Before the police breathe a sigh of relief, they see Dalton walking towards the camera.


    The captain stares at the screen on the car nervously. As Owen stands up as well, the captain knows


    that the shit may hit the fan.


    The captain thinks that Dalton will run away after discovering the camera, or he will break with Owen.


    But he never expects that Dalton will directly kill Owen crazily!


    The camera is pointing at Dalton. In the screen, the captain sees Dalton kills Owen with a knife.


    Owen, a twenty-two-year-old youth who has gone astray, wants to fight for amutation of his


    sentence. He does not deserve sympathy. But the captain can''t help but sigh that Owen is pitiful and


    unlucky.


    When Dalton picks up the knife and destroys the camera, the captain is sure that they arepletely


    exposed, and that Samuel is in danger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    All the teams on alert receive an order and immediately go up the mountain to surround the bungalow.


    The police are all over. Even the experts from the explosion prevention teame with them.


    The camera is gone. No one can tell what is going on inside. However, at the thought of Owen''s death,


    everyone knows that Eunice is in danger.


    Ryan makes him clear. No matter what, the hostages must be safe.


    The police wonder who Ryan is. How can he persuade the director to stand up for him?


    In this way, the safety of the hostages is of utmost importance. The police have to ensure that Dalton


    won''t harm Eunice when they break into the bungalow.


    The captain first asks several armed police officers to climb over the cement wall that isn''t tall and


    quietly charge into the backyard. No one is found in the yard. Step by step, they approach the house


    under the straw shed. They then push open the door, finding there are two consecutive paths.


    Throughout the narrow space, they fail to find nobody except Samuel, who is lying in a pool of blood.


    With his eyes wide open, Samuel has lost his vital signs.


    Only then does the captain give his order. Everyone rushes into the bungalow that appears on the


    disy screen.


    The captain walks at the front, armed with a pistol. He keeps dodging back and forth, his eyes as sharp


    as X-rays. But even so, he doesn''t see Dalton.


    "Fuck!" After cursing angrily, he withdraws his gun and waves his hand, signaling the doctors who


    come with them to carry the corpse away.


    The captain has no time to be distracted. He carefully looks around. Where can Dalton hide in such an


    empty and dpidated room?


    Behind him, a police officer suddenly shouts in panic, "Captain, there''s a passageway here!"


    As soon as he finishes, everyone follows him. On the south side of the room, there is a small door,


    which leads to a very narrow mountain path.


    When they walk in, they see the footprints that have just been left behind.


    "Follow me. We must find them at all costs. The third and the fourth team wait at the foot of the


    mountain. No one is allowed to be escaped. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Then the captain resolutely walks up the mountain, regardless of the danger. Once he adjusts himself


    to working state, he just cares about how to rescue the hostage.


    Anyway, this mountain is very small. He has already asked his subordinates to surround it, so he


    doesn''t believe that Dalton can escape.


    ...


    Eunice''s mouth is once again covered with adhesive tape. So, she cannot make a sound. Dalton keeps


    dragging her. When he feels tired, he will kick her angrily to vent his anger.


    "Damn it. Bitch, you''re as heavy as a dead pig. If I didn''t need you, I would kill you and dump you in the


    wilderness right now!" As Dalton speaks, he kicks her a few more times. One isnded on the back of


    her neck, and one is on the back of her head. Dalton uses so much strength that Eunice feels dizzy.


    Eunice endures the pain and deliberately refuses to cooperate. She wants him to slow down so that the


    police will have a better chance of catching up.


    Perhaps her method works, or maybe it is easy to get tired when one is in a nervous state. After


    climbing for more than ten minutes, Dalton has been out of breath from weariness. He is breathing


    raggedly, as if he is going to faint.


    He can''t walk anymore, so he leans against a rock to rest.


    Eunice is casually thrown aside by him. Lying on the ground, her hands and feet are tied so that she is


    unable to move at all. She can only roll her eyes. Just as she rounds her eyes wide to remember the


    path she has taken, out of the corner of her eyes, she suddenly catches a figure moving on the hilltop


    not far away.


    Eunice is shocked, and then her heart starts beating crazily. Her cold body seems to have been poured


    into tons of hot water in an instant, and she bes energetic.


    Her eyes suddenly turn red. She quickly withdraws her gaze and stops looking, forcing herself to


    suppress the excitement and sadness. She does not express anything, but she clearly knows in her


    heart that Ryan''s people havee to save her.

 Chapter 610: Falling off a Cliff

    Chapter 610: Falling off a Cliff


    As soon as Eunice sees the police, the captain and the other armed policemen also spot them.


    It has to be said that, although Dalton has purposely left a passageway, he is not a person with a


    strong counter-scouting ability, for the ce where he chooses to rest is slightly lower than the


    surrounding area. Standing in a bit higher position, covered by branches and leaves, one will be able to


    see everything clear around the rock.


    A professional sniperes up the mountain together. He is on a high ground behind Dalton. With the


    help of the dense branches and leaves in front of him, he quietly adjusts the position of the gun in his


    hand. He stretches his head forward and lowers down a bit. He then narrows one of his eyes as he


    aims the gun at Dalton with the other eye.


    Previously, he has been instructed to shoot Dalton if Dalton is suspected of escaping.


    The sniper won''t kill Dalton He''s aiming at Dalton''s leg.


    The sniper only needs to guarantee that Dalton won''t be able to escape and that he won''t harm the


    hostages.


    Eunice does not find the location of the sniper, but she can see the armed police who are rtively


    close. Then she deliberately looks away, afraid that Dalton will notice them.


    Everything is in ce and the sniper is about to shoot. However, perhaps Dalton, who has been


    motionless all this while, notices something or he just happens to walk over to Eunice. He pulls Eunice


    up to cover him.


    When the sniper sees it through the camera, he frowns and makes a gesture to the captain, indicating


    that he is temporarily unable tounch a sniper attack.


    This is a bullet. If the sniper does not have a particrly good chance, he cannot act rashly. Otherwise,


    both sides will be injured.


    The captain stares at Dalton, who is not in a hurry to leave. Instead, Dalton carries Eunice to the edge


    of a cliff.


    Although the mountain is not high, if one falls down, he won''t definitely to stand it.


    The captain''s heart is in his mouth. Dalton does not act too aggressively. Dalton only feels that no one


    can hide behind the cliff, which makes him feel even more secure.


    The rescue operation has reached deadlock. The police are lying in ambush all around. They even


    retrain their breathing. Only after wind blows do they dare to catch their breath.


    It is no good to wait. If Dalton gets enough rest and continues to walk, the sniper''s position may be


    exposed during the operation, and he can''t urately aim at Dalton as thetter is moving.


    As time passes, the captain feels a second is long.


    He knows how much importance his seniors attach to the kidnapping case. Thus, this case must be


    satisfactorily resolved.


    Thinking of this, the captain tightens his grip on the pistol. He then winks at the others and walks out


    from the tree trunk.


    Dalton is shocked by the sudden appearance of the ck-uniformed man in front of him. He


    immediately stands up and pulls Eunice to the edge of the cliff. He then presses the dagger in his hand


    against Eunice''s neck.


    Behind Dalton is the rising sun. But when the warm light shines on the knife, it turns into frightening


    one.


    Eunice can''t make a sound. She can only stare at the policeman in front of her with her eyes wide


    open. She is very worried about him, although he is holding a gun. At the thought of the scene of


    Samuel''s copsing just now, Eunice is extremely scared of crazy Dalton.


    She doesn''t want anyone to get hurt because of her.


    "Dalton, I order you to release the hostages now!" The captain''s voice has a thrilling resonance like


    thunder.


    Dalton''s gaze is fixed on the captain as he grins. "Cut the crap. Let Ryane!"


    "He is not here. You can make other requests." The captain tries his best to talk to Dalton so as to


    distract him and to stall for time.


    "Not here?" Dalton''s eyes burst with hatred. He only uses a little strength, and Eunice''s delicate neck is


    immediately sliced open. Blood oozes out. "His girlfriend is in my hand. If you don''t want her to die, let


    Ryane to see me!"


    "If you let go of her now, perhaps you can...."


    "Don''t bullshit!" Before the captain finishes speaking, Dalton interrupts angrily. "Don''t talk to me about


    anything else. I want to see Ryan!"


    He has just killed Owen and Samuel. Even if he lets go of Eunice now, he will definitely be sentenced


    to death. He has no way of turning back. To take revenge on Ryanpletely upies his mind.


    The captain of the operation does not allow Ryan to follow them. So, Ryan should be outside the


    security line at the foot of the mountain. It is hard to control Ryan. If he is allowed to participate, things


    will definitely develop in an uncontroble direction.


    Perhaps Dalton has died.


    "Release the hostage. I can take you to the foot of the mountain to see Ryan."


    Hearing this, Dalton suddenlyughs out loud. However, soon, he curses loudly, "Do you think I''m an


    idiot?! If I let go of her and go with you, I''ll be killed by Ryan!"


    Just as the captain is pondering how tomunicate with Dalton further, the walkie-talkie on his body


    suddenly sounds. It is different from the onemonly seen in the market. It''s very light, and only the


    captain can hear it.


    A man''s deep and sinister voicees from the headset.


    "Turn on the speaker. Let Dalton hear her daughter''s voice."


    The captain frowns as he keeps fixing his eyes on Dalton''s face.


    He does not think that this is a good method. But in this situation, it seems that any attempt to


    persuade Dalton is superfluous.


    The captain has no choice but to spare one hand and quickly throws the small inte to the ground.


    At the same time, he switches on the loudspeaker...


    "Dad, where are you?"


    "Dad, this man is so strange. He insists that I call you...."


    "Dad, are you listening to me?"


    A girl''s original voicees from the inte. Eunice can clearly feel Dalton tightens his grip on her


    so much that he starts to tremble.


    Is this child ... Dalton''s daughter?


    Soon, Dalton''s heartbroken shout confirms Eunice''s thoughts. "You kidnap my daughter! Let go of her!


    Do you hear me? Let go of her! It has nothing to do with her. Ryan, this is our personal grudge. You


    can''t do anything to my daughter!"


    "Release Eunice, or I''ll kill your daughter now!"


    As the familiar voice sounds, not to mention Dalton, even Eunice feels a chill run down her spine. Such


    a bloodthirsty and cruel voice makes it hard for anyone to imagine Ryan is soft on Adair.


    Dalton loses control and goes crazy. He even spits and all the veins on his neck bulge out. "If you dare


    touch my daughter, I will kill your girlfriend!"


    Dalton''s voice is hoarse. "Bring my daughter to me. You can exchange yourself for this woman. I only


    want my daughter to be safe!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Dalton has done a lot of bad things. He doesn''t care about anything except his daughter.


    As Dalton finishes, Eunice stares at the interphone on the ground. Her heart is beating fast. After a


    moment of silence, she hears Ryan say, "Alright."


    No!


    How can it be?


    Eunice shakes her head. She absolutely can''t let Ryan exchange for her!


    Dalton seems to be relieved after receiving this answer. It is at this moment that Eunice discovers the


    sniper opposite her. She cannot believe that she is brave enough to m her shoulder back ruthlessly.


    Behind Dalton is a cliff. He immediately steadies himself and pulls her back. Eunice''s eyes turn red as


    she ms into Dalton again....


    The captain watches both of them disappear in front of him. The wind blows, and the grass on the cliff


    shakes. Everything returns to calm.

 Chapter 611: He Is Repentant, Afraid That Something Will Happen to Her

    Chapter 611: He Is Repentant, Afraid That Something Will Happen to Her


    Ryan holds the walkie-talkie in his hand. Cold sweat breaks out on his palm. He has no idea what is


    happening there. He doesn''t hear Dalton''s voice anymore but the hurried footsteps.


    Half a minuteter, people staying in the van with Ryan look at each other, but no one dares to speak.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Time slowly passes. Ryan has never sweated so much before, as if he has just been pulled out of the


    water. His throat seems to be clenched tightly by a pair of hands, and it is difficult for him to breathe.


    He wants to ask what happens, but fear chokes his words.


    A bad premonition seizes him, and he doesn''t even have the courage to ask.


    After a long time, the captain''s voice finallyes from the other side. It is hoarse, anxious, and


    frustrating....


    "Dalton and Eunice fall off the cliff. Have the rescue teame up immediately! Scour for them at the


    foot of the mountain!"


    Hearing this, Ryan seems to have been fixed to the spot. He feels too limp to hold the interphone,


    which then falls to the ground, as if all his muscles disintegrate in an instant.


    Ryan''s mind goes nk and he can no longer hear anything. He cannot believe what he has heard.


    The thing that he has been worried about for two days still happens. What he doesn''t dare to imagine


    takes ce.


    How does it feel?


    Ryan is unable to describe it. He feels his blood surges into his throat. For 30 years, this is the first time


    that he is so confused, at a loss what to do.


    The police officer beside Ryan is afraid that something will go wrong with Ryan, so heforts Ryan in


    a trembling voice, "Mr. Ryan, this mountain isn''t high, and Dalton hasn''t climbed to the top. Even if


    Eunice falls down, she may not be in trouble. We''ve already arranged some policemen to look for


    her...."


    Ryan closes his eyes tightly and opens them a few secondster. He tightly clenches his hands on his


    knees. Eunice hasn''t been found, so he must not give up.


    Eunice said before that she left with Dalton''s people in order not to make Ryan sad. However, Ryan


    understands now that if something bad happens to Eunice, he will be more painful than ever.


    ...


    As all the police is searching the ce where Eunice falls, Ryan applies to join in the operation. The


    captain knows that Ryan has been pushed to the limit. Moreover, it is not umon for hostages''


    family to get involved. Thus, the captain asks two police officers to protect Ryan.


    Ryan and his group members search from below. After taking a look at the steep hillside, which is


    covered by a lot of vegetation, Ryan bes anxious and worried uncontrobly.


    Eunice falls down from above. There are so many stones and branches. Even the slightest impact can


    cause fatal damage.... Ryan looks away and has no guts to think further.


    The search continues for a long time. From the foot of the mountain to the cliff, there are a total of three


    teams. Ryan is on the top, the area closest to the cliff.


    The hillside is very steep. Ryan has to hold tree branches and thus stands still barely. With bloodshot


    and sharp eyes, he examines every inch of the ground. Every time he sees a blurry ck shadow, he


    can''t help but be excited. Then he will be disappointed after finding that it is not Eunice.


    An hour has passed. Finally, a police officer hurriedly walks over and says, "There is blood over there!"


    No sooner does the policeman finish than Ryan walks forward in the direction which the officer points


    at. Ryan follows the dark red blood under his feet and moves forward bit by bit in fear, as if he were


    stepping on the tip of a knife.


    The closer he gets, the more frightened he bes. He''s afraid that he will sight a lifeless corpse


    ahead.


    Ryan, who is in the front, suddenly stops. The people behind him are forced to stop. After a few


    seconds, Ryan turns around to instruct the doctoring along, "Go."


    The police doctor is surprised. He then immediately passed by Ryan and walks over. Nearly ten meters


    away, the doctor stops beside the ground that is dyed red with blood. He squats down, looking at the


    face that is almost covered in blood and mud. The girl''s clothes are torn, revealing her shoulders and


    waist. What''s more terrifying is that blood is still oozing out from the back of her head.


    It is almost impossible for a person to have any signs of life with such a tragic appearance. However,


    the doctor still holds thest glimmer of hope and opens Eunice''s eyes....


    "She is moving!" Seeing that Eunice''s eyes are weakly rolling, and her pupils are not dull, the doctor


    stands up excitedly and shouts at the group of people behind him, "She is still alive!"


    Ryan takes a load off his mind, feeling that he can finally catch his breath. He rushes to that pitiful and


    badly injured woman, who is covered with wounds. If Eunice didn''t wear those familiar clothes, Ryan


    wouldn''t be able to recognize her.


    Ryan wants to touch her, but he is afraid. Hisrge hands stop in the air.


    "Mr. Ryan, we need to carry her away." The doctor cannot bear to watch any longer and whispers. The


    police behind them have already carried over a white stretcher.


    Ryan leans sideways and watches them carefully lift Eunice up. In just a few seconds, the white


    stretcher is stained with the color of fresh blood.


    The wound on the back of her head is very serious, and the amount of bleeding is frightening, as if her


    blood will drain at any time.


    Ryan opens his mouth. He wants to say something, but he loses his voice. He follows closely behind.


    He has never walked with such an anxious step. If he weren''t supported, he would fall for several


    times.


    In a sorry state, he is tortured by panic and anxiety because of Eunice, whose life is at stake.


    Eunice was fine two days ago. Even though she was unhappy about his picking her up at school, she


    looked so energetic when she was angry. How does she be like this in the blink of an eye?


    What''s worse is that even though such things happen to Eunice, Ryan''s intelligence, abilities, and


    power are of no use.


    Ryan is a capitalist. Money means everything, for it can change everything and help him get


    everything. But something exceptional happens. Ryan cannot achieve his goal with his money.


    Ryan follows the paramedics into the ambnce. The red and blue light turns on, and an ear-piercing


    rm sounds. The car drives towards the nearby hospital as fast as it can.


    Eunice''s wounds have been treated simply. Against the thick bandages, the bright red can still be seen.


    Holding Eunice''s cold hand, Ryan looks at her deathly pale face. Arrogant as he is, he regards life as


    unimportant. He has never regretted anything. But at this moment, his eyes turn red as he whispers,


    "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 612: He Will Wait for Her Until She Wakes Up

    Chapter 612: He Will Wait for Her Until She Wakes Up


    It only takes half an hour to arrive at the hospital. The ambnce stops at the entrance. Eunice''s vital


    signs are getting fainter and fainter. Her blood pressure and pulse are extremely unstable, and the lines


    on the monitor make Ryan umonly nervous.


    After the stretcher is carried down from the ambnce, doctors hurriedly push it to the emergency


    operating room. Ryan follows from beginning to end. Looking at the small face stained with blood, he


    feels empty.


    In front of the operating room, he is stopped by a nurse. "Sorry, sir. You can''t go in."


    Ryan has to stop. Eunice''s hand slips out of his. The heavy door closes in front of him, and the red


    warning light on the wall lights up. The cheeks of the nurse in front of him shine red.


    Ryan''s eyes are burning. He has deep-set ck eyes. When he stares at someone, it seems his eyes


    are full of love.


    He clears his throat and asks in a hoarse voice, "Will she ... be fine?"


    The nurse nods andforts him. "Don''t worry. We will definitely do our best."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, she goes in, leaving him standing alone in the long corridor.


    It is noon, and bright light prates through the corridor window. However, his limbs are cold, as if he


    has fallen into an abyss.


    Looking at the red light above his head, Ryan almost suffocates. The scene Eunice has just been found


    keeps rising before him.


    He has never seen or wants to see Eunice like that before. Her left chest was once shot because of


    him. At that time, he was only shocked. But now, he feels as if he were standing on the edge of a cliff


    and he might fall down at any moment.


    Ryan feels so empty. It seems that someone had dug a hole in his back.


    In Q City, he left in such a bad manner. Why was she still so stupid to follow Dalton desperately for


    him?


    When Ryan thinks of her state of mind at that time, he is in pain, as if he were covered by a huge.


    Under the extreme tension, his body shows signs of dehydration. His lips are so dry that deep creases


    appear. Completely ignoring himself, he sits on the bench and prays to God for Eunice''s safety.


    Time goes slowly as one is waiting. Suddenly, the phone in Ryan''s pocket vibrates. He doesn''t want to


    pick it up, but the other party keeps calling.


    It disturbs Ryan. He takes the phone out, finding that it is from the police station.


    "Hello."


    "Mr. Ryan, Dalton has been found at the foot of the mountain. He''s already dead." On the other end of


    the phone, the captain''s panting voice sounds. Probably, he has been looking for Dalton all this time.


    "I know." Ryan doesn''t care, nor do his emotions fluctuate in the slightest. In fact, he would rather


    Dalton be alive. Then Dalton will know what is more painful than death.


    Sensing that Ryan is going to hang up, the captain suddenly says, "I''m sorry."


    After saying that, he adds, "I''m sorry for failing to keep my promise to bring Miss Eunice back safe and


    sound."


    Ryan closes his eyes. After a long time, he replies with difficulty, "I''m not the victim. There is no need to


    apologize to me."


    "Mr. Ryan...." The captain says hesitantly. He doesn''t know if he should tell Ryan. However, after


    thinking about it, he decides to tell Ryan the truth. "Actually, Miss Eunice dragged Dalton down the


    cliff."


    Ryan seems to hear the sound of blood freezing in his body. His gaze stops on the white wall opposite


    him, and he suddenly tightens his grip on the phone. "What did you say?"


    "At that time, Dalton suggested that you bring his daughter over as a bargaining chip in exchange for


    Miss Eunice. But hearing what Dalton said, Miss Eunice suddenly struggled uncontrobly. Thus, she


    and Dalton fell off the cliff. I don''t think she did it unintentionally. She just doesn''t want you to rece


    her, in case you will be in danger."


    "..."


    Ryan bes even paler, and his mind goes nk. At that moment, she was in a desperate situation.


    Behind her was a steep cliff and a bloodthirsty kidnapper. If she had waited a little longer, Ryan would


    have gone there. But she resolutely chose to retreat for him.


    The decision that a person makes in a desperate situation is entirely based on his instinct. At that


    moment, perhaps she fell down unconsciously.


    Isn''t she afraid of death?


    All people are scared of death. But she would rather be the one who dies than him.


    Eunice seems unconcerned. She is unfriendly to Ryan and keeps avoiding him. However, when facing


    a life and death crisis, without the slightest hesitation, she is more concerned about Ryan than herself.


    What kind of courage and strength supports her?


    Perhaps Ryan didn''t understand in the past. But he seems to figure it out now.


    It''s love.


    She loves him so that she ignores her life to protect him. But she has never expressed her deep


    affection to him. She only once said she liked Ryan. To Ryan''s surprise, she is so attached to him.


    Words fail Ryan, who is pale. At this moment, any utterance will be redundant.


    Ryan forgets who hangs up first and how he gets to the rooftop from the operating room. He stands on


    the highest floor of the hospital and climbs onto the highest tform. The railing is only up to his calf.


    Looking down at the bustling street, which is full of people and cars, Ryan fails to find the figure he


    wants to see the most.


    She is in the ward, and her life is at stake.


    Ryan takes out a pack of cigarettes in his pocket. Most of them have already been broken. Ryan finally


    finds aplete one. After lighting it, he draws heavily. As he looks up at the foggy sky, the dazzling


    sunlight shines on him. His eyes feel painful, and tears hang at the corner of his eyes.


    The wind blows up the corner of Ryan''s clothes. His body is still stained with Eunice''s blood. He forgets


    how long he has been standing after finishing smoking. His body sways, as if he is about to fall off at


    any moment.


    Ryan stands high. He feels a little dizzy when he looks down. At that time, the height behind Eunice


    must have been as terrifying as this.


    When Rex pushes open the door to the top floor, he sees such a scene. He narrows his eyes and runs


    over. Then he hurriedly pulls Ryan down and flings Ryan to the ground. Rex then roars, "Ryan, what


    are you doing?"


    Ryan looks calm, and his eyes are dull. He then replies in a hoarse voice, "Nothing." "Do you want to


    commit suicide and jump off?" Rex is so angry that he wishes he could punch Ryan. Looking at Ryan,


    who is in the doldrums, Rex resists his impulse. "Eunice saves your life. Even if you want to die, wait


    for her to wake up and ask if she allows it!"

 Chapter 613: To Be a Vegetable Is Her Best Outcome

    Chapter 613: To Be a Vegetable Is Her Best Oue


    On hearing Rex''s words, Ryan seems to be wakened from a deep thought. Ryan turns to look at Rex


    who is pressing against him. The rims of Ryan''s eyes are red. He ispletely different from what he


    usually looks like.


    "Tomit suicide?" He wants to force a smile, but he fails. However, his eyes finally be lively. "I


    never care about my life. But she saves me. Don''t worry. I cherish it more than anyone else."


    After hearing it, Rex ispletely relieved. He gets up and pats his hands to get rid of the dust. When


    Rex couldn''t find Ryan just now, he was told by the nurse at the reception that Ryan had gone to the


    top floor. Thinking of it, Rex still has some lingering fear.


    Although Rex doesn''t have a good impression of Ryan, Ryan took Lily in back then. Thus, Adair could


    come to this world smoothly. Eunice gets involved in this incident because of Adair. Rex feels a little


    guilty, so he hopes everyone will be fine.


    Rex is just a little surprised that Ryan falls in love with Eunice, who looks weak. Ryan and Eunice seem


    to be from different world. But love is full of uncertainty. If two people are destined to meet each other,


    how can they avoid it?


    After Ryan and Rex calm down, Rex follows behind Ryan, afraid that something will happen to him


    again. When they return to the entrance of the operating room, the light above their heads happens to


    be extinguished.


    Ryan straightens his body nervously and watches the doctor walk over. "Who is the patient''s family?"


    Ryan answers without thinking, "I am."


    "What''s your rtionship with the patient?"


    Ryan is at a loss how to reply. After a moment of pause, he says, "I''m her boyfriend."


    The doctor tilts his head and looks at Ryan. "You can''t do it. It has to be the patient''s immediate family.


    Anyway,e with me. I''ll tell you the general situation first."


    "I want to take a look at her first."


    "Wait a moment. She hasn''te round from the anesthetic." After the doctor finishes speaking, he


    walks straight to the office. Ryan''s gaze focuses deeply on the door of the ward and then follows the


    doctor.


    After entering the office, Ryan feels everything quiets down. The attending doctor is a very powerful


    expert in the hospital. As soon as Ryan sits down, the doctor shows him a series of test results.


    "The patient''s current situation is not very optimistic. I''m sorry for your loss. But I hope that you can be


    rational and listen to me." The doctor wants Ryan to be well prepared. Ryan has a domineering aura,


    and his gloomy face looks so terrifying.


    The doctor is nearly fifty years old. This is the first time he has been frightened by the aura of a young


    man.


    Ryan nods. "Speak."


    "The patient has multiple fractures and skin traumas. The third left rib is broken, which affects her


    lungs. It can cause inmmationter on. Meanwhile, the TFCC of her right wrist is damaged. Whether


    the operation is needed or not depends on her recovery at theter stage. What''s worse, when she fell


    down from the cliff, the back of her head suffered a violent impact. Besides the concussion, her back


    skull is cracked, resulting in brain edema and severe damage to cerebral cortex function. The patient is


    now in a deepa, and she may lose her consciousness. If such a condition urs, she will be


    a vegetable as we what wemonly call, when the subcortical center can maintain her autonomic


    breathing and heartbeat."


    The doctor tells him all the results in simple way. To the patient and her family, they have to know it.


    Eunice drops from such a high cliff, even if she doesn''t die, she will be severely injured. Eunice''s fatal


    injury is in the back of the head. Considering her heavy weight, she is lucky to survive.


    Such a piece of news is a bolt from the blue to Ryan. When he sees that she is pushed out from the


    operating room, he still has a glimmer of hope. At least she is fine, isn''t she?


    But what does the doctor say?


    Eunice will be a vegetable.


    Eunice''s ribs are broken, and her wrist has permanent wounds. Ryan doesn''t dare to imagine how she


    withstands these injuries.


    Ryan opens his mouth. He wants to say something, but his throat doesn''t seem to belong to him


    anymore. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t make a sound.


    Ryan gradually blushes, as if his neck had been grabbed by someone. In the end, even his eyes turn


    red.


    The doctor notices that something is wrong with Ryan. Thus, he instinctively extends his hand to help


    Ryan gently. However, Ryan is almost pushed to the ground.


    The old doctor hurriedly stands up and supports Ryan. Only then does the doctor realize that Ryan,


    with bloodshot eyes, has fainted.


    Ryan suffers a terrible shock, which is more than he can bear.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The doctor hurriedly shouts to the nurse outside the door. "Come in. Someone faints...."


    ...


    When Lily arrives at the hospital, it is already evening. Actually, she wanted to follow Rex to the


    hospital long ago. However, Rex does not agree. After Adair goes home for dinner, Rex finally allows


    the driver to send her over.


    Lily ns to remove her scars after returning home. Because of this sudden incident, it is dyed.


    Nothing is more important than human lives. Eunice has such an ident because of Adair. As Adair''s


    mother, regardless of whether Lily remembers the past or not, she is grateful to Eunice heartily.


    After taking the elevator to the floor of the inpatient department, Lily sees Rex as soon as she gets out


    of the elevator. After a brief pause, she walks out, "Why are you waiting outside?"


    "I''m here to pick you up." Rex''s voice sounds depressed and he doesn''t look happy.


    Lily hands him the chicken soup in her hand. "Fanny cooked it. You haven''t eaten yet, have you?"


    In no mood for worrying about being embarrassed, Lily is concerned about Rex.


    Rex nces at her delicate hands. After suffering a few days of tension, he finally rxes. He puts


    strong and powerful arms around Lily and rests his sexy jaw on her shoulder.


    Lily is shocked. After she regains her senses, she blushes and struggles. "We''re not at home...."


    In the corridor of the hospital, peoplee and go. Lily is beautiful, so her action is more like to attract


    others'' attention. Lily is too bashful to withstand it.


    Fortunately, Rex doesn''t do anything further. It''s rare for Rex to be depressed. He buries his head in


    her neck and takes a deep breath before letting go of her. "Let''s go."


    Rex grabs Lily''s hand. Lily looks at Rex and gently pulls him with worries. She stands still and asks,


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Rex ponders for a moment and then tells her the truth. "Eunice may turn into a vegetable because her


    head has been hit badly."


    "What?" Lily knows that Eunice fell off the cliff, so she is prepared. But when she is told, she is still


    shocked. "How can this be...?"


    "The injuries are serious. To be a vegetable is her best oue." Rex does not say further, but Lily


    understands.


    In the worst-case scenario, Eunice will die.

 Chapter 614: Eunice Is Alive

    Chapter 614: Eunice Is Alive


    But is it better to be in a vegetative state than to be dead?


    She is still breathing and her heart is still beating, but she can no longer speak a word or take a look.


    Lily''s eyes turn red when she thinks of the beautiful and lovely girl who appeared in front of her not long


    ago.


    Rex raises his hand to wipe the tears from her eyes. "I was reluctant to tell you because I knew you


    would cry."


    "It''s so hard to ept...." With herself being like this, she can''t imagine how Ryan feels.


    "He fainted. The doctor has given him a tranquilizer." Rex sees what she is thinking and says calmly.


    Lily feels even bitterer. The fact that Eunice was hurt because of Adair makes her extremely guilty.


    "They were here for Ryan. They kidnapped Adair to threaten him. Don''t be too hard on yourself." Rex


    also feels bitter, but he doesn''t want Lily to condemn herself. "Lily, for people like me and Ryan, it''s not


    easy to spend the rest of our lives with a loved one. Sometimes when you want to love someone, you


    find the person no longer around. I''ve managed to go through everything with great difficulty. For me,


    the most important thing is to cherish you."


    Seeing Eunice between life and death, Rex knows how Ryan feels and he wants to cherish Lily even


    more. After all, there is nothing more fortunate than having his lover by his side.


    Looking into Rex''s loving yet vulnerable dark eyes, Lily smiles with tears in her eyes. "I understand."


    ...


    Eunice is transferred to another hospital on the fifth day. Her status gradually stabilizes. Karl suggests


    that Karl''s Hospital participate in her treatment. After all, Karl''s Hospital is considered the most


    advanced hospital in the country.


    Although Ryan has grudges against Rex and Karl, with Eunice''s life at stake, he agrees without


    hesitation.


    It''s not the time to get personal.


    Karl is relieved when Eunice is sessfully transferred to Karl''s Hospital. Fearing that something


    unexpected may happen, he sends over the best experts and gathers the most outstanding brain


    specialists and neurologists from home and abroad.


    Eunice''s situation is not optimistic. Judging from her examination results, anyone who has medical


    knowledge will agree that it''s extremely difficult for her to bepletely cured and awake. It''s not only


    a technical difficulty but more of a challenge that exceeds the limits of the human body.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With such a heavy impact on her head, almost all of her brain tissue has entered a dormant state.


    Waking her up is almost a mission impossible.


    The experts work in groups of three ande up with a lot of ns, but none of the ns has a high


    sess rate, so they are all abandoned. Eunice still has to rely on machinery to maintain her vital


    signs.


    Rex learns the progress from Karl. To his surprise, Ryan hasn''t asked a single question about Eunice''s


    situation for so many days.


    But on second thought, Rex understands that after seeing so many experts working hard with no result,


    a man as smart as Ryan must have realized that Eunice''s situation is not promising. If he doesn''t ask,


    he still has hope.


    Eunice hasn''t been to school for a week and hasn''t returned home either, and Ryan can''t hide it from


    Lorraine and Thomas anymore, so he asks the police to inform them.


    Lorraine and Thomas arrive at the hospital the same afternoon when they hear the news. They almost


    rush into the ward. They weep bitterly as they look at Eunice''s body on the bed. Eunice is wearing an


    oxygen mask and is connected with various kinds of equipment by countless pipes.


    "Eunice, what has happened to you? How did you end up like this in the blink of an eye?" Lorraine''s


    face is pale. Countless tears roll out of her aged eyes. She bends her head down by the side of the bed


    and cries until she can''t sit still. She copses to the ground.


    She remembers the call from the police just now. The person on the phone says her daughter is taken


    hostage when trying to rescue someone in a kidnapping case. She is injured and in hospital, alive, but


    in a temporary vegetative state.


    On her way here, Lorraine feels uneasy. She keeps muttering, "This is not true. The police or the


    hospital must have made a mistake. My daughter is so smart and sweet. How could she be


    kidnapped?"


    Lorraine holds such a wishful thinking until she enters the door. When her gaze falls onto the pale,


    lifeless girl lying on the bed, her heart copses in an instant. She breaks down entirely.


    Her most sensible and proud daughter has be lifeless in the blink of an eye. How her heart aches!


    Lorraine is heartbroken. Her cries are like a dagger piercing into the heart. "She has managed to get


    through it and return to school. Jesus, how could you punish her like this? What has she done to get


    this retribution? Please, punish me instead. Please...."


    The wailing and grief of a mother are miserable enough to make anyone who hears it weep.


    Compared to Lorraine''s breaking down, Thomas seems calm. He stands still at the end of the bed from


    the moment he enters the room. He has very short hair. His skin is tanned due to military training. His


    face looks straight. But with a closer look, one will discover his emotions.


    Thomas¡¯ fists are tightly clenched by his sides. His arms tremble as he exerts his strength. His lips are


    purple due to strong emotions. His nose wiggles. His eyes, which are even more frightening, are wide


    open to the extreme, with his pupils contracted and the whites of his eyes filled with blood vessels.


    His body seems to be crushed by something as if he is about to explode.


    They focus all their attention on the person on the hospital bed. Ryan stands aside without being


    noticed.


    Thomas can''t believe that after such a short time, his sister, who was so vigorous and diligent, is now


    lying in bed, unable to speak or move or even look at them.


    He hasn''t earned enough money to give her a happy life. How can she...?


    Thomas can''t believe it, and he doesn''t want to believe it.


    "Eunice will be fine," Thomas suddenly speaks; his voice is as hoarse as that of those who have


    hobbled in the desert for five days.


    Lorraine, however, seems as if she hasn''t heard anything. She copses on the edge of the bed in a


    daze, crying until she couldn''t help but twitch.


    Lorraine''s miserable cries fall into Thomas¡¯ ears. Thomas, not caring that she is his mother, roars,


    "Mom, stop crying! Eunice isn''t dead yet! She will be fine!"


    After letting out the roar, however, he is on the edge of crying too.


    He holds it with all his effort, refusing to cry out loud.


    Eunice is not dead. She''s still alive. So he won''t cry.

 Chapter 615: I Cant Lose Her

    Chapter 615: I Can''t Lose Her


    Thomas¡¯ roar vents his extremely suppressed feelings. Suddenly, he bes emotional and rushes


    toward the motionless person on the bed.


    Ryan senses his emotions. Fearing that Thomas may do something stupid, he steps forward and grabs


    Thomas¡¯ shoulders to drag him back.


    "Calm down!"


    "I can''t! The one lying there is my sister, the one who treats me the best. With her between life and


    death, how can I be calm?" After a loud roar, Thomas suddenly looks at Eunice and shouts, "Eunice!


    Look at me. Mom and I are here. Open your eyes and look at us...."


    Ryan has witnessed many deaths. Even he himself has barely evaded several deadly situations. After


    experiencing so much, his heart hardens. There is nothing that can easily move him.


    However, when he hears Thomas¡¯ shouts, he feels extremely bitter. When all the loud voices subside


    and Eunice remains still on the bed, the sharp contrast and the deathly silence make their blood freeze.


    Lorraine and Thomas stay in the ward for nearly twenty minutes before they gradually calm down. They


    look at Eunice, who was pale on the bed, and slowly ept the fact that she is in a vegetative state.


    Lorraine is such a strong person. She has never shed tears when she was sick, but this time, she dries


    up all the tears that she has umted earlier.


    She stops crying, but her eyes are empty.


    After calming down, she looks at Ryan with a straight face and says in a hoarse voice, "Are you


    Eunice''s friend?"


    Ryan is moved when he looks into Lorraine''s aged eyes that are a bit like Eunice''s. He leans against


    the wall and says seriously, "Can I have a word with you?"


    Lorraine takes a deep look at her lifeless daughter on the bed. After a long pause, she holds the


    bedside to stand up and follows Ryan to the corridor of the hospital.


    This is a VIP floor. There aren''t many wards and the corridor is silent. They walk to the window at the


    end of the corridor. Ryan looks at the gray sky. His throat rolls twice. He wants to smoke, but he


    restrains himself.


    "Just say what you want to say," Lorraine speaks first. She is nearly fifty. Her body seems to have lost


    its vitality.


    Ryan takes a deep breath and rehearses the words that he has organized in his mind before he slowly


    says, "I''m sorry to let you know me on such an asion, but I still want to tell you the truth...."


    He pauses for a moment and then says firmly, "I''m her boyfriend."


    Eunice likes him and confessed in Q City. She even gave him her most precious first time. At that time,


    he was a bastard who fled. But now he wants to shoulder his responsibility.


    He just doesn''t know if Eunice, who is still unconscious, will agree.


    Well, just let him be selfish for once.


    Ryan thinks Lorraine will be surprised when she hears this, but she is only dumbfounded for a moment.


    In a few seconds, she calmly nods. "I know."


    Now it''s Ryan''s turn to be surprised.


    "You know it?"


    Lorraine tries to give him a friendly smile by pulling the corners of her lips, but she fails as she feels


    countless bitterness in such a helpless situation. "Eunice is a self-respecting girl. She won''t be with


    someone she doesn''t like. Since you two are together, it proves that she likes you."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lorraine had a strong temper when she was young, and Eunice follows her trait.


    Ryan clenches his hands that are hanging by his side. His handsome face looks solemn. He gently


    closes his eyes. A thousand thoughts sh in his mind before he opens his eyes again. "She is a good


    girl."


    "Yes." Lorraine seems to have thought of something. After finishing speaking, she covers her face and


    turns around, her voice choking with sobs. "But everything is gone. Everything...."


    Ryan looks at Lorraine whose shoulders are trembling. He wants tofort her but doesn''t know how


    to. He can only firmly tell her, "I won''t give up on her."


    "Easy said than done. How long can she survive? She''s in a vegetative state...." Lorraine can''t


    continue. Just thinking about it makes her heart ache.


    Every child is a treasure to his mother. With Eunice like this, it''s as if her heart is pierced by a knife.


    Ryan''s breathing bes unstable when he hears what she says. He says hurriedly, "There''s a way.


    I''ve invited all the experts from home and abroad. They will find a way."


    Hearing this, Lorraine''s body stiffens. She turns around and looks at the tall man in front of her. She


    was too sad to observe him carefully. Now she realizes that Ryan is different from the guys she has


    seen before. One can tell at first nce that he is an extraordinary man with a strong aura.


    This makes Lorraine somewhat uneasy. They''re ordinary people. Why does Eunice get in touch with


    such an extraordinary person? "What is your name?" Lorrainees back to her senses and asks the


    first question about him today.


    Ryan does not hide anything. "My name is Ryan."


    "Ry...." Lorraine nods and sighs.


    Ryan has never been called "Ry" in his entire life. After being in a daze for a dozen seconds, he finally


    replies, "Yes."


    "We''re an ordinary family. When I was sick, Eunice suspended her sophomore year and went to work


    for me and her brother. Then when I finally recovered, this horrible thing happened to her. Our family is


    not rich, and life is hard on us. We can''t afford to hire the experts." Lorraine''s eyes turn red as she


    speaks.


    As a mother, she has always med herself for not being able to give her children good living


    conditions and for being Eunice''s burden.


    Now this feeling bes even more profound.


    Ryan doesn''t care about this. He replies, "There is no need to worry about the cost. It''s on me. As long


    as the expertse up with a feasible n, I will not give up until she wakes up, no matter how long it


    takes."


    Lorraine''s heart skips a beat. She raises her eyes and looks at the person in front of her carefully. He


    looks very young, but she knows he''s at least thirty years old. She is still worried. "What is the


    rtionship between you and Eunice? I can''t ept your help for no reason."


    This question pulls Ryan''s memories back to a few months ago. Her smiles, frowns, and every action


    sh in front of his eyes like a movie.


    Angry, happy, cunning, bright, dark ... everything is as clear as yesterday, but in the blink of an eye,


    everything disappears.


    Ryan lets out a deep breath. His words tremble but his eyes are filled with determination. "She helped


    me a lot and did a lot for me, but I missed her. This is the greatest regret in my life. So I''m not helping


    you. This is my redemption."


    Very few people would say the word "redemption". The word is too sacred and grand to utter easily.


    But at this moment, he says it.


    Just as Lorraine is too shocked to speak, Ryan says again, "I can''t bear to lose her. I hope you can


    give me a chance."

 Chapter 616: Dont Make Her Efforts Meaningless

    Chapter 616: Don''t Make Her Efforts Meaningless


    Ryan''s words surprise Lorraine, but it is clear to her that Ryan and Eunice are not in some filthy


    rtionship. They truly love each other.


    Convinced of this, Lorraine feels a little lighter in her heart. She doesn''t ept Ryan''s suggestion


    immediately and says that she wants to consider it.


    "Ryan," Before Ryan leaves, Lorraine says to him seriously, "Eunice is a very, very good girl. She is


    innocent, sensible, firm, and self-respecting. I''ve never worried about her since she was a kid. For


    some reason, her father didn''t fulfill his responsibility to this family, and I was always sick. This family is


    supported by her. Although we are poor, I can guarantee that Eunice is not a greedy girl. Now that I


    finally recovered and she finally went back to school toplete her studies, I didn''t expect her to...."


    At the end of her sentence, Lorraine almost choked with tears.


    Lorraine recalls the smile on her daughter''s face on the day the semester began. Her heart feels an


    unbearable pain as if it is fried in a pot of oil.


    Every word she says is like a knife in Ryan''s heart. He moves his cheeks and grits his teeth to hold


    back the tears in his eyes. "I know, she''s good, better than anyone else."


    ...


    Eunice''s treatment is still under discussion. Meanwhile, Ryan takes care of everything in Eunice''s


    school. Lorraine is by the hospital bed almost all the time. Worried about her health, Karl sets up an


    extra bed in the room for her to rest at night.


    As for Thomas, apart from the first few days, he rarelyes to the hospital. Fearing that Thomas¡¯


    immaturity may cause him trouble, Ryan sends people to follow him, only to find that he works part-


    time every day.


    On his busiest day, he works as many as five part-time jobs, starting at six o''clock in the morning and


    ending at four o''clock in the next morning. He even sells stuff in the bar.


    Ryan can''t stand it. One night, he drives to the bar where Thomas works. When he enters, he hears a


    deafening DJ sound. Men and women are dancing on the floor. There is a circr stage in the middle.


    Beside the stage are small tables, followed by a circle of sofa seats.


    Behind Ryan are an assistant and two bodyguards. He directly enters one of the private rooms. Not


    long after, the assistant sends for Thomas, who is wearing a ck shirt and a white bow tie.


    Thomas has a polite smile on his face when he steps into the room, but when he sees the man sitting


    on the sofa, his smile vanishes.


    "Why are you here?" Thomas is only eighteen years old, and his emotions are written on his face. His


    words convey his panic and displeasure.


    Ryan pretends not to notice Thomas¡¯ emotions. His posture on the sofa doesn''t change at all. His


    sharp gaze pierces through the air andnds on Thomas¡¯ young face. "What''s that on your cor? Do


    you think you''re Hello Kitty?"


    The light sentence smashes into Thomas¡¯ ears and bes the biggest insult.


    Thomas¡¯ face turns green and red. Facing such a mature, steady, and exceptionally powerful man, he


    can only reply powerlessly, "This is my job."


    "I know." Ryan''s tone is still indifferent. He raises his head and looks around the private room. In the


    end, his gazends back on Thomas¡¯ face. "This room will be recorded as your performance."


    "..."


    It''s obviously good for Thomas. After all, this room isn''t cheap. He can earn a lot of money from it.


    Thomas has been trying to get people to order private rooms, but now that Ryan has done so, he is


    humiliated.


    The private room is soundproof. After closing the door, no noise from the outside can be heard.


    Ryan stares at Thomas who is straightening his body and ring at him angrily. After a long while, he


    suddenly stands up and walks toward him. His footsteps are steady, and his expensive leather shoes


    land on the ground with crisp sounds. It carries an invisible pressure.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thomas watches as Ryan approaches him bit by bit. The more he approaches, the more powerful the


    aura on him bes. When Ryan walks past his shoulder, Thomas almost holds his breath.


    Ryan gently walks past him to the wall and turns on all the lights in the private room.


    The dim private room immediately bes bright. If it weren''t for the dark purple wallpaper, no one


    would think that this is a private room of the bar.


    "Does your mother know that you work here?" Ryan stands in front of Thomas and speakszily.


    Thomas panics when Ryan mentions Lorraine. "Don''t tell her!"


    "If I''ve told her, then I would not be the one to see you here today."


    Thomas looks at the man in front of him who seems to be capable of anything. For some reason, he


    feels embarrassed. Perhaps he doesn''t want the man his sister loves to see him do this kind of work.


    Seeing that he slowly lowers his head and doesn''t say anything, Ryan says seriously, "Do you know


    how your sister earned money for you to go to school?"


    Thomas lowers his head, his voice sounding like ites from the back of his pitch-ck head. "Yes, I


    do."


    Ryan snorts. "No, you don''t."


    His face is no longer rxed. He frowns and says, "She used to sell all kinds of products in the bar to


    earn money for you and your mother. She was belittled by men and teased by so-called customers. Do


    you think she would be happy if she found out her beloved younger brother doing this in the bar?"


    Thomas doesn''t expect this. He raises his head in shock. "What!?"


    When he asked his sister if she was tired from work and what kind of part-time job she did, she never


    said anything about working in a bar. What kind of ce is this! Even a boy like him can''t stand it, let


    alone a girl.


    Thomas has witnessed how men treated women after drinking too much these past few days. When he


    realizes his sister may have experienced this, his tears can''t help but gush out.


    "She didn''t tell me, she never told me...."


    "How could she tell you?" Ryan tries to exin to him, "She only wanted to be a good sister."


    The strength Thomas gathered in his body is suddenly drained. He slowly squats down, covers his face


    with both hands, and cries silently.


    "She did so much for you because she wanted you to be a better man, not end up in such an


    environment." Ryan looks at the boy on the ground and hesitates for a moment before raising his hand


    to pat his trembling shoulder. "Thomas, you have to be worthy of your sister''s sacrifice. Don''t make her


    efforts meaningless."


    Hearing this, Thomas¡¯ body stiffens for a moment.


    Then a dim and quavering voicees from him. "But I need money. I want my sister to wake up...."


    Ryan''s heart feels as if it is stabbed. "I can help you. As long as you''re willing, I won''t give up."


    Thomas feels a sudden and overwhelming relief. The emotions in his chest run out. He grabs Ryan''s


    arm and cries.


    That night, Thomas leaves the bar at two a.m. with the help of Ryan''s men. He drinks a lot of wine and


    speaks a lot of heartfelt words. He is relieved and drunk.


    At noon the next day, Thomas changes into clean clothes and returns to the hospital. He walks into the


    ward. Seeing Lorraine''s aged face, his first sentence is, "Mom, let''s ept Ryan''s suggestion."

 Chapter 617: A Comforting Kiss

    Chapter 617: A Comforting Kiss


    Hees in and suddenly says this, which surprises Lorraine. "What did you say?"


    "I say, let''s ept Mr. Ryan''s proposal." Afraid that his mother can''t understand what he means,


    Thomas adds, "His proposal of paying for Eunice''s treatment."


    A few days ago, Lorraine asked Thomas about his opinion. After all, they are family and he is the only


    one with whom she can discuss. However, he didn''t say anything, so she thought he was reluctant to


    do that.


    Knowing about the change of his attitude, she is a little surprised. "But..."


    "There is no time for us to hesitate. We need money." After a night, Thomas has figured it out. "Nothing


    is more important than my sister''s life. If we want to revive her, we can only ept Mr. Ryan''s help."


    Lorraine sighs silently. How can she not understand this? But at the thought of the staggering sum of


    money needed for treatment, she hesitates. It isn''t that she doesn''t want her daughter to revive. If


    possible, she wishes the injured person would be herself. She just fears how Eunice can deal with the


    heavy debt after waking up?


    "Thomas, I know that you have been close to your sister since childhood. It also breaks my heart to see


    her like this. But the cost of treatment is much more than we can afford, which is at least several


    million. Although Ryan can help us now, we have to pay it back in the future. After your sister revives,


    what should she do with the debt...?¡±


    "She doesn''t need to do anything," Thomas says without hesitation, looking cool and calm. Compared


    to the youth who broke down a few days ago, he has be a quite different person. "I will take


    responsibility for all of this. Mom, believe me. I will definitely earn enough money and repay the debt."


    When Lorraine hears these words, her eyes suddenly turns red. She covers her face and cries softly. "I


    can do nothing. It''s all my fault..."


    Thomas walks over and holds his mother in his arms. Looking at Eunice, who lies on the bed with a


    venttor, the eighteen-year-old boy bes an adult instantly. It is an awakening, an enlightenment


    after experiencing ups and downs in life. "Mom, everything will be all right. With my sister before, and


    me now, our family will survive."


    ...


    After persuading Lorraine, Thomas immediately finds Ryan. While taking the money, he gives this man


    an IOU.


    Ryan doesn''t refuse. He knows that Thomas has a stubborn character, quite simr to his sister. The


    young man has a strong sense of responsibility.


    "What major did you choose?" Ryan asks him in the end.


    Thomas is stunned for a moment and replies truthfully, "Finance."


    Ryan raises his eyebrows and suddenlyughs. "That''s beyond my expectation."


    "Why?"


    "I thought you would choose a major that makes it easier for you to find a job. The financial industry is


    stressful and highlypetitive, and there are a lot of rules and regtions. Perhaps you can only be a


    low-paid employee for a lifetime."


    "I am a science student and sensitive to numbers. Regardless of the future employment prospects, I


    hope to choose a major that I am truly interested in." Thomas sounds quite mature.


    Ryan nods without saying anything. He takes out his business card from the gilded card case and


    hands it to Thomas. "Your sister probably hasn''t told you that I''m a capitalist. Finance falls into the


    domain of my work, so if you want to work part-time or have any ideas, you cane to me. If you''re


    confident enough, you can also go directly to mypany."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Thomas takes the card with both hands and finds that Ryan has five main titles that most people will


    covet. There are even two of his dreampanies on the card, which stuns him...


    Thomas is very meticulous. He knows that Ryan isn''t an ordinary person, but only regards him as a


    boss or the rich second generation. It shocks him that Ryan has such a strong background...


    How can his sister be in love with this man?


    In hismon sense, it''s rare for an ordinary girl like his sister to get acquainted with such a man.


    "Mr. Ryan, may I take the liberty of asking how you got to know my sister?" Thomas looks up at the tall


    man with a serious expression.


    Ryan thinks for a moment, his mind travelling back to the past. "That''s a long story, but if you''re


    interested, I can go into detail about it another day."


    Thomas is fobbed off in this way. He watches as the man turns around and leaves. There are no words


    that can be used to describe how he feels now.


    The youth gazes until he can''t see the man. Looking down at the thin business card in his palm, he


    vows to himself that he will definitely be someone like Ryan.


    ...


    Learning that Eunice is being treated, Lily is relieved. Previously, Eunice wasn''t in a good condition, but


    now her vital signs are finally stable. Lily believes that Karl and other foreign experts will definitely


    Because they are all outstanding experts in the medical field, with a solid grasp of cutting edge


    technologies in medical science. Although they can''t bring the dead back to life, as long as people


    remain alive, they can definitely think of the best way to save them.


    At the same time, Lily''sser treatment has to be performed. Her wounds have now fully healed, and


    the longer the treatment is dyed, the more scars there will be. Therefore, she has to receive the


    treatment under the condition that the skin has the ability to repair itself.


    The night before the treatment, Rex can''t fall asleep until the second half of the night. Lily is both


    excited and nervous. They cuddle each other and remain silent, with the same feelings in their hearts.


    The next morning, Lily ns to go to the hospital by herself. Rex is too nervous, and she''s afraid that


    he would stop her from receiving the treatment. However, he insists on apanying her, and she can


    only agree to his request.


    It is only 9:30 a.m. when the car arrives at Karl''s Hospital. Karl has been waiting in his office for a long


    time.


    Knowing that it won''t be easy for Lily to receive her first treatment, he set aside the entire morning to


    make preparations with all his heart.


    "You need to go to the treatment roomter. Rex, you can only wait outside. But we have a viewing


    screen that allows you to watch the treatment process inside in real time. Normally, this is not allowed,


    but considering your feelings, we get it connected. Do you understand?" Karl reminds.


    He is warning Rex that no matter what he seester, he needs to be calm.


    "Yes," Rex replies in a low voice and then falls silent.


    Karl heaves a sigh of relief, because Rex can easily lose hisposure if anything happens to Lily.


    "Lily, it''s the first time for you to be inser therapy and you''ll also find it most difficult to endure the pain


    today. To be honest, it is quite painful. You will be given an injection of anesthetic in advance, but it is


    not nerve block after all and is only 0.5 cm below the skin. So you can still feel the pain clearly. You


    should get yourself prepared for that." Karlmunicates thoroughly with her in advance about all the


    problems she might face, so that she wouldn''t know nothing in the roomter.


    Beforeing, Lily has got fully prepared. "I understand. I''ll be all right. Don''t worry."


    Seeing her determined look, Karl feels slightly sad but smiles with relief. "I believe you."


    She has always been so strong, so there will definitely be no problem this time.


    "Just think that after the treatment, you will look the same as before. All the efforts will not be in vain."


    Karl''s words touch Lily''s heart. The reason why she has the courage to do this is that she is desperate


    to remove all these ugly scars on her body.


    The nursees to take her to the nearby sterile room for changing clothes.


    Before she leaves, Rex grabs her wrist. In front of all the people, he directly leans down to kiss her


    tender lips which are slightly dry due to nervousness.

 Chapter 618: Heart-Wrenching Therapy

    Chapter 618: Heart-Wrenching Therapy


    See that they are kissing passionately as if no one else is around, Karl looks away, puts his hand to his


    lips and coughs to remind them. "Everyone is here..."


    Hearing that, Lily, who has been lost in the kiss, regains her senses and pushes the person in front of


    her away. A flush spreads over her face. "I, I''ll go first..."


    Rex wishes he could glue his eyes to her face, remaining quite worried. "Remember to tell us if


    anything makes you ufortable. I''m watching you all the time."


    "I see."


    After seeing Lily leave the office, Karl looks at the worried man and sighs. "You''re supposed to


    embolden her at this point, but you look even more worried than her. How can you be like this?"


    The man gazes deeply and says in a choking voice, "I''m afraid she won''t be able to pull through."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Karl switches on the screen in his office and then the treatment room can be seen. He turns around


    and walks to Rex, patting him on the shoulder and saying, "She will definitely get over this."


    Rex can''t rx at all. It''s clearly Lily who receives the treatment, but he is the one getting upset and


    anxious. He has learned too much about the process of this treatment and understood how painful it


    can be. Thinking about what she is going to suffer, he can''t feel at ease no matter what.


    Very quickly, Lily appears in the screen. She has changed into the clothes, which are very thin and


    specially designed for treatment. Under the guidance of the doctor and nurses, she lies on her stomach


    and is conveyed into a two-meter-long tubr therapeutic apparatus.


    She can''t see anything outside. The white apparatus lights up, and faint blue rays can be seen in it.


    The doctor presses various buttons on it and records the data.


    Without being able to see her, Rex feels more panicked. Despite sitting on the sofa, he wishes he could


    apany her in that room. He clenches his fists and tries his utmost to relieve his anxiety.


    He watches her suffer, but there is nothing he can do.


    "Rex, don''t be too nervous. There''s an emergency button inside. If Lily can''t hold on, she can interrupt


    the treatment by pressing it."


    "What if she faints and has no time to press it?" He clearly knows that Karl has made full preparations,


    but he can''t help but ask such a childish question.


    "That won''t happen. There are data showing her condition. If she faints, the apparatus will


    automatically stop working."


    "..."


    Rex stares at the screen. Even though he can''t see anything, he watches carefully and attentively for


    fear that he would miss something in the blink of an eye.


    Lily isn''t too nervous about the treatment. However, the moment she is conveyed into the apparatus,


    everything around her seems not to exist. In the sealed space, there is only blue light enveloping her,


    and only the sound of ticking can be heard. Very quickly, something square simr to a lens descends


    from above, and she immediately feels the burn of her skin under the treatment.


    The clothes can''t prevent the burning sensation at all. Slowly, the burn grows acute, with that device


    repeatedly moving back and forth above her entire back. She clenches her teeth and tries to endure


    the pain silently, sweat streaming down her face profusely.


    It hurts, indeed. The pain isn''t the same as that of being punched by someone, but piercing through the


    bones. Every time the raysnd on her back, that piece of skin seems to be scraped off and to grow


    again.


    The process willst for twenty minutes at a time.


    Lily has never felt that the hours would go so slow. The pain intensifies as time goes by, with every


    second a torture. Only strong willpower can help her get through this.


    Ten minutester, she feels that her back is almost numb of the pain, but the intenseser will once


    again act on her back.


    The anesthetic injection doesn''t work at all, especially in thest stage. Her entire body involuntarily


    trembles violently.


    There are several times in the middle that she wants to give up. That''s because of her instinctive


    reaction, instead of weak willpower.


    If she didn''t know that she is being treated, she would think that she will die the next second.


    At thest minute, herees the sound of countdown. Hearing this, she feels as if she were bathed in


    sweat. Fortunately, the clothes quickly absorb the sweat and the wound is free from it.


    ''Click...''


    When she finally can''t endure the pain, the apparatus stops working. All the lights are off, but her body


    still twitches uncontrobly.


    Rex stares at the slowly opened apparatus on the screen. Seeing her out, he is immediately shocked.


    Arge amount of dark red blood oozes from the back of her tiny body. It kills him to think about what


    her body under the clothes looks like after the torture.


    Her hair ispletely kept in the hai, which is already wet with sweat. Her face, the only revealed


    part, is blue, as if she justes out of a steamer.


    Rex gets extremely emotional. He turns around and is about to walk out of the office when Karl quickly


    grabs his arm. But he throws it off with such great strength that Karl staggers two steps back before


    standing firmly.


    Karl has no time for thinking and immediately goes forward to grab his shoulder. "Calm down, what can


    you do now by rushing over? Her wound hasn''t been treated yet. Do you want it to get inmed?"


    Hearing this, Rex stands still. That''s true. What can he do even if he walks over?


    Seeing Rex listening to him, Karl heaves a sigh of relief. "Don''t be scared when you see this. Bleeding


    is a normal phenomenon. Subcutaneous bleeding won''t cause any injuries. The medical staff will treat


    herter and she''ll heal in two days. The treatment can help her subcutaneous tissue recover. It


    definitely pains, but it''s a good thing that she can endure this for the first time."


    "I don''t care about her scars at all," The man says in a hoarse voice. He doesn''t care what she looks


    like at all. Scar is nothing to him, and he doesn''t want to see her in pain.


    "Rex, this is her choice. Just trust her. It only takes three months and everything will be fine." Karl


    comforts Rex and feels very gratified. He doesn''t expect Lily to be so strong. Even if a man does this,


    he would stop during the whole process. But she doesn''t, which convinces him more that she will


    definitely get over this.


    Ten minutester, Lily walks out of the treatment room with the help of the nurse. She is slightly


    unsteady on her feet, looking extremely weak.


    Seeing her pale lips and obviously crying eyes, Rex immediately felt overwhelmed by sadness and


    heartache.


    He gazes at her silently. After a long time, he walks over and takes her from the nurse''s hand,


    supporting her carefully. Lily looks at the man''s serious side face and smiles weakly. "I''m fine,


    really."

 Chapter 619: How Blushed You Are!

    Chapter 619: How Blushed You Are!


    The man who almost had a mental breakdown just now pretends to be calm and says, "I know it."


    Actually, he knows nothing. Seeing her weak appearance, he feels extremely painful inside.


    However, he doesn''t want her to shoulder this uneasiness with him. As Karl has says, he has to be the


    strong backing of this woman now.


    "Keep away from water in the first two days. I will give you an ointment to prevent infection and help


    heal the wound. It may make you feel itchy, but it will work well." Karl hands the medicine to them.


    "Don''t worry too much. As this trial has already passed, there won''t be anything more unbearable."


    Lily nods and says sincerely, "Thank you, Karl."


    Karl feels relieved inside, but he waves his hand and says, "It''s okay. You''ve just finished your


    treatment, so go back with Rex and have a good rest."


    Rex helps Lily to the underground parking. Although she keeps saying that she is fine and can walk on


    her own along the way, Rex still insists on helping her.


    If it were not for her wound on her back, he might have directly carried her into the car.


    Lily sits down in the passenger seat with Rex''s help. Thezyback is soft, and she finds that there is a


    water cushion behind her back.


    Her back is so painful that it is almost numb, but she can barely feel it while leaning against the water


    cushion.


    The driver''s door is pulled open, and a burst of cold air sweeps into the car. The man gets on and


    closes the door. The first thing he does is to turn around and carefully adjust the angle of her seat.


    Lily feels moved. She looks at the man''s slightly knitted brows and quietlyforts him, saying, "Why


    are you so nervous? I''m really fine."


    "The treatment is so difficult, why are you saying that you''re fine?" This time, Rex is not as calm as he


    had been in the office earlier. His deep gaze is filled with worries.


    "It was very difficult, but didn''t I manage toe through? Besides,pared to the wound healing, I


    can endure it."


    Rex looks at her pale face and hesitates for a while before saying, "Do you have to do this treatment?


    Lily, I don''t care about your scars at all."


    Lily knows what he is going to say next. She smiles and shakes her head. Her gaze is iparably


    firm. "I must do it," she says.


    The man lets out a deep breath and looks ahead of the car. He seems to be easing his emotions. After


    a while, he says, "Even if I''m worried about you, do you still have to do it?"


    Rex has never known that he is such a weak person. When shees out of the medical instrument, it


    is as if she had experienced a painful torture. Her entire body is soaked, and there are bloodstains all


    over her back. Seeing her like this, Rex felt his heart had been torn apart and crushed.


    Lily looks at therge palm that is unconsciously trembling on the center console. She knows that he is


    worried about her very much. She raises her hand and holds his. She says softly, "I know you''re


    worried about me, but I want you to see a better me."


    "It''s already the best thing for me to have you by my side. Don''t you understand? Now I just want you


    and our child to be happy and stay by my side in good health. I don''t care about scars or anything


    else."


    "I know. I know it!" Lily purses her lips and looks at the anxious handsome face. Suddenly, she doesn''t


    even know what to say.


    She doesn''t want to see him suffer because he is worried about her, but she doesn''t remember all the


    things that happened in the past. Now, she is moved by the man''s love. She wants to give him the best


    of herself, not a broken body.


    "Rex, you treat me very well. That''s why I want to make myself better to deserve your dedication and


    love for me."


    "I don''t need...."


    Before he can finish speaking, Lily suddenly reaches out and grabs the man''s neck. She endures the


    pain and bends over to kiss his lips.


    His lips are cold. Is he frightened by her appearance just now?


    Lily doesn''t want him to feel cold, so she stretches out her tongue and paints the shape of his lips


    gently, warming him little by little.


    Rex feels the gentle force on her lips. Her body seems to be unable to move. Her slightly narrowed


    eyes can''t focuspletely, but he still can clearly see her tightly closed eyes.


    He wants to reach out and hug her into his arms, but he is afraid of touching her wounds. His hands


    were motionlessly hanging there. He is like a boy who is having his first kiss.


    Lily does not want to let go of him easily. She has a lot of emotions to express to him. But she does not


    know how to express those feelings, so she simply uses this straightforward way to tell him.


    Her dexterous tongue reaches into his mouth. She doesn''t use any tricks. Instead, she only uses the


    simplest and clumsiest movements to interact with him. Suddenly, his tongue, which she is trying to


    tease, wraps around hers.


    Lily is stunned for a moment. Immediately after, the person in front of her bes initiative. He is


    sucking her lips affectionately, and the intense male hormone aura that he emits fills the entire carriage


    in an instant.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily''s breathing bes heavy, and her brain is almost deprived of oxygen. A strange erotogenic


    feeling arises in her heart, and it spreads throughout her entire body through her lips and tongue.


    Suddenly, a familiar scene shes in her mind: a quiet carriage, a man hugging and kissing a woman,


    followed by countless simr scenes. She is distracted and identally knocks her teeth on the man''s


    lower lip.


    Rex frowns in pain and lets her off.


    The man opens the hiddenpartment in front of him and takes out a white napkin to press down on


    the wound. He looks at her affectionately like a medieval vampire.


    Lily''s entire face is blushed. Seeing the blood at the corner of his mouth, she apologizes in panic,


    "Sorry, I just suddenly remembered what happened before...."


    Rex pauses for a moment and says, "What?"


    Lily finds it even harder to exin. She stammers, "No ... it is just a few very short scenes...."


    "What is it?" He asks again, staring at her blushed face, and he finally rxes a little.


    Lily is a little embarrassed by his questioning, and she replies with her eyes wide opened, "Just some


    ordinary scenes...."


    Rex does not think it is difficult to answer this question, but seeing her dodging expression, he feels


    confused. After thinking for a while, he understands.


    He crosses his arms, leans back and says leisurely, "I understand. It seems that you have imagined


    some unpresentable scenes."


    With that, Lily gets more blushed, and she shyly looks out of the car window. She stutters, "Non ...


    nonsense!"


    Rex deliberately continues to tease her, saying, "Am I wrong?"


    After saying that, he turns on the lights and says, "Come on, see how blushed you


    are!"

 Chapter 620: To Comfort Him

    Chapter 620: To Comfort Him


    Lily suddenly feels that Rex was cuter when he was worried about her just now.


    She doesn''t look in the mirror and put her hand on the door handle. "Open the door, I want to go


    home."


    Rex knows that she is shy and does not continue to flirt with her. He opens the car door and gets off


    with her.


    The elevator in the garage goes directly into the house. After they enter the living room, they change


    their shoes. Fanny is making soup in the kitchen. When she sees them, she hurriedlyes out to


    wee them.


    "Mr. Rex, Miss Lily, wee back."


    Rex smells the wonderful aroma from the kitchen and looks at Fanny. "Since you came back, we


    always have soup at home. You can have a dietitian certificate soon."


    Fanny chuckles, "Of course, Miss Lily needs to have some nutritious food. I''m willing to make soup for


    her."


    Rex is happy that Fanny treats Lily well. He says, "Fanny has been working here for a long time, so


    let''s give her a pay increase next month."


    Although her sry has been increased each year at the rate of 10% or 15%, now that Rex personally


    gives her a pay increase, it would definitely double.


    Fanny is surprised. "Sir, I don''t..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just take it." Rex does not say anything else, but changes his shoes and pulls Lily


    upstairs.


    Fanny looks at Rex''s back and knows that Rex is actually a very kind man. Although he always looks


    serious, he is actually kind-hearted.


    After all, Fanny is happy that she gets a pay increase. She goes back to the kitchen happily and


    continues to make soup.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lily is carried upstairs by Rex. He bends down and put her on the bed, bringing over the ointment that


    Karl prescribed. "Lie down on the bed. I''ll help you apply the ointment."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Although Lily still hasn''t looked at her back in the mirror, she knows that it is definitely very scary. She


    sits on the bed and doesn''t move. "I''ll do it myself."


    "Let me help you," Rex says, "Lie down there and don''t let me worry about you."


    ...


    Rex has said that, so there is nothing Lily can do. She can only listen to him and lie down. She turns


    over with her face on the cold bed, feeling somewhat uneasy in her heart.


    She was afraid that he would feel disgusted when he sees it, and she is also afraid that it would hurt


    when he applies the medicine.


    However, Rex does not hesitate at all and directly lifts her clothes. However, he hesitates after that.


    Lily turns around and asks him, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Rex''s voice is very deep, and it doesn''t sound like nothing.


    Lily thinks that she has guessed correctly, so she says somewhat embarrassedly, "Is it very scary?"


    Rex does not reply. He looks at the wounds. After being irradiated by the intenseser, all the wounds


    on her back have been reopened.


    Although there is no blood on the surface, the blood under the skin is still congested, and the lumps on


    her back shock him.


    After pondering for a moment, he gets up and goes to the bathroom. Not long after, he takes a clean


    towel over. The white towel is still warm. Rex carefully wipes the skin around her wound before


    squeezing the ointment onto the cotton swab.


    The pale-yellow cream quickly melts when it touches the skin. It is very convenient to spread it with a


    cotton swab. He doesn''t have to exert any force on the cotton swab. However, he is still very careful.


    He is afraid that he would hurt her and make her feel ufortable.


    The wounds haven''t hurt so much recently. But now with the ointment, the itchy paines back all


    over again.


    She clenches her teeth tightly when Rex applies the ointment on her wounds the second time,


    forcefully suppressing herself from making a single sound.


    However, although she doesn''t make any sound, her body instantly tenses up. Rex knows that her pain


    is severe, but there is no way to alleviate it. He can only desperately suppress the anxiety and gently


    apply ointment to her.


    Ten minutester, he finally finished the hard task.


    Rex almost immediately looks away and lets out a deep breath. "Stay still for a moment. Wait until the


    ointment dry up."


    He can''t look at her wounds anymore. A single nce will make his heart ache so much.


    Lily, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to understand him. "Does it scare you? Let Fanny apply the


    ointment for meter."


    "Your wounds make me painful." Rex interrupts her. Seeing these wounds would cause a burst of


    anger to surge in his chest. Even though he doesn''t want to, he is unable to control it.


    "I can''t do anything when you are suffering. My heart is tormented. This has nothing to do with you.


    Don''t think too much." Without waiting for her response, he walks towards the balcony outside the


    bedroom.


    Lily looks over following his footsteps. He closes the balcony door and takes out a pack of cigarettes


    from his pocket. He takes out a cigarette with his long finger and lights it impatiently. He lowers his


    head to smoke.


    The white smoke spreads out from his mouth. His expression is not very clear, but she can see clearly


    that he is very depressed.


    She has undergone treatment, endured the pain desperately, and her goal is firm. But she has never


    thought that he is under more pressure.


    She hasn''t expected that. He must care her so much that he will feel anxious to see her suffer.


    That''s not good.


    Lily feels that she has to think of a way to make him less anxious.


    However, she can''t think of a solution to this problem.


    He is powerful and wealthy. He doesn''t need anything else. He is wealthy both materially and mentally.


    The only thing he cares is about her. But how could she use herself tofort him?


    Lily buries her head in the soft pillow and the familiar smell makes her think of something.


    Actually, there is something she can do.


    ...


    On the third day of Lily''s treatment, because the ointment that Karl prescribed is very effective, almost


    all the congestion on her back dissipates. She immediately takes a bath. Looking at the scars, which


    look better than how they looked in the bathroom before, she heaves a sigh of relief.


    Although the process is extremely painful, the effect is exceptionally remarkable. After the treatment,


    the uneven scars seem to be erased. Although they are still obvious, the condition is much better than


    before.


    If she continues to do the treatment, the scars would definitely disappear in three months.


    After thinking that, she feels much relieved.


    She looks at the mini clock in the bathroom. It is about eleven o''clock. She wipes her hair dry and looks


    in the mirror. She is wrapped in a bath towel and her cheeks are red because of the steam. She takes a


    deep breath and walks out of the bathroom without changing her pajamas.


    Rex is lying on the bed reading a report. He hasn''t been to thepany for a long time, but Orson


    would still give him the monthly report.


    This is a tacit understanding formed between them over the years.


    The bathroom door is opened. Rex put down the report in his hand and looks at her. White steam is


    rushing out from the door. Lily is wrapped in a white towel. Her shoulders are exposed, and her slender,


    straight legs are also exposed.


    Ever since she fell ill and lost her memory, he hasn''t had sex with her. It isn''t that he doesn''t want to.


    He has used his right hand to let out his desire many times in the middle of the night, but he still wants


    more. Now looking at her, so pure and fragile, he could feel his desire thrashing about inside


    himself.

 Chapter 621: Sleep With Him

    Chapter 621: Sleep With Him


    Lily looks into his dark ck eyes, her heart beating fiercely. Her small hands tightly clutch the towel,


    not knowing what to say.


    Rex sees her shyness and forces himself to look away, not wanting to frighten her. He gets up and


    walks to her, his breathing quickening. "Why don''t you put on your clothes? You''ll catch a cold this


    way."


    Lily is originally still hesitating, but then she hears his words. He still focuses on her health, so she


    doesn''t care about anything else. She raises her head to look at him, gathers her courage to stand on


    tiptoe, and wraps her thin arms around his neck. "I won''t catch a cold."


    His body suddenly freezes under her arms. Even Lily can feel the change. It is as if his body has turns


    from a fleshly body into a stone one. It is iparably hard.


    Her fair and tender little face is nearby. Her hair all scatters behind her, revealing only her forehead.


    The fragrance ofvender bath cream drifts into his nose, with a sweet aura that belongs exclusively to


    women.


    He feels like a lion that has been starving for half a month in Africa. Suddenly, a small deer with tender


    skin appears in front of him. His first thought is to do something with her.


    But no.


    She''s still having amnesia, and she''s injured.


    Rex closes his eyes. It feels as if a person who is about to die of thirst in the desert gives up thest


    bottle of water.


    But he still forces himself to do it.


    His arms are hanging by his side. His fingers clench tightly together, and his joints are pale with


    strength. He raised his head slightly, and his Adam''s apple rolled. He says in a deep voice, "Be a good


    girl."


    Lily blinks. She doesn''t leave, but gets closer to him. "Nope."


    Her soft breast presses against his hard chest. The strong contrast of the softness and stiffness makes


    him loss control. Rex feels as if his body is about to explode. He grits his teeth and says, "Lily, are you


    doing this on purpose?"


    "..."


    Hearing his words, Lily''s red face bes redder and seems to be bleeding. She whispers in his ear,


    "Can''t you see what I am doing?"


    This sentence is like a switch that starts all the desire in Rex''s body. He seems to have obtained some


    kind of permission. All sorts of emotions like excitement, happiness, surprise interweave together. He


    stands there and doesn''t know what to do.


    Should he hug her?


    Should he do what he wants to do?


    He has clearly thought about it for countless times, but when he has the chance to do so, he is


    dumbfounded.


    Lily waits for a while, but he doesn''t do anything. She thinks that he is too shocked, so she waits for a


    while. Her legs are sore for standing on tiptoe but he still doesn''t say a word. She can''t help but feel a


    little embarrassed.


    She has already taken the initiative and been so active, but he doesn''t have any action. What does he


    mean?


    Does he think that she doesn''t look good now?


    Or is it that her desire for her is not so intense?


    Countless thoughts fly through her mind, all of which make her ufortable. Lily bites her lip and is


    just about to put her arms down when the man in front of her suddenly bends down and holds her


    upright.


    She ispletely unprepared and is shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rex walks to the bedside quickly and ces her on the bed. Immediately, his hot body covers her, his


    arms resting on both sides of her head. His sturdy waist squeezes into her legs, and his burning breath


    sprayed onto her skin. His dark eyes seem to be sucking her in.


    Things have clearly developed to this point, but he asked her deliberately, "What do you mean?"


    Lily is so nervous that her hands and legs are cold. She does not have any memories of having sex


    with this man, so to her, it is more like the first time they are having sex.


    Hearing his deliberate question, Lily can''t help but res at him. "You''ve already known the answer, but


    you''re still asking."


    "I don''t know." Heughed. The corners of his lips show that he is being mischievous. He has shown


    the charm of an evil man. "I won''t know until you tell me."


    Lily knows that he is intentionally flirting with her, so she won''t do what he wants. She turns her little


    face to the side and acts as if she wants to get up. "Forget it if you don''t know."


    How can Rex let her go? He pulls her back and lets out lowughter from his throat. "You heartless


    little girl, do you know how long I have restrained my desire and I''m about to have internal injuries for


    that?"


    Lily flushes when she hears this. As a man in his thirties talks dirty, the words are quite thrilling. He has


    never revealed any thoughts to her, but she knows that he has sexual desire.


    She knows all the nights when he stays in the bathroom for long and she knows the desire in his eyes


    when he sees her after taking a bath.


    "Have you thought it through?" The man looks down at her condescendingly. While he is questioning


    her, his hands have already slid bit by bit along her slender waist to her back and slowly move


    upwards.


    There is a thinyer of cocoons on his fingertips. When his hands touch her delicate skin, there seems


    to be electricity from his hands.


    A strange feeling fills his entire body. Lily''s breathing bes rapid. She clenches the pillow under her


    head with both hands. Her voice sounds as if she is about to cry. She doesn''t know if she is shy or


    angry. "Hurry up, don''t ask me."


    Rex can''t hold back his desire any longer. At this moment, he looks at the small red face and watery


    eyes of her. He pulls the towel off her body with his big palm. She doesn''t wear anything under it, and


    she can see her naked body directly. His eyes are about to burn when he sees it.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he bends down and kisses her with surging emotions. Everything


    including his desire for her in the past few months melts into this passionate kiss.


    Lily only feels that her mouth is filled with his aura, and even her breathing is about to be taken away.


    She is like a boat in the middle of the sea, and she can only hold the man in front of her.


    Rex holds her hand, leading her to hook his neck. They can only hear the sounds making by their


    kisses. Gradually, he is not satisfied with this. His hands slide down from her smooth neck and create


    countless dark red marks on her beautiful corbone. He pauses for a while when he reaches her


    nipples and then he kisses her even harder.


    She is panting, and the sounds are seductive and sexy, even Lily herself cannot believe that this is


    actually her voice.


    This kind of sound is the best encouragement for Rex. The desire in his body has been squeezed to


    the limit. Every inch of his muscles is stretched. A lot of sweat gathers on his forehead and falls on her


    body from his chin. It is hot and makes her heart tremble violently.


    He is afraid that he will hurt her, and that she will feel even a little ufortable. In such moment, this


    man does not forget to care about her, and he is patientlyforting her when she is trembling.


    He almost kisses all over her body with his hot lips, and Lily doesn''t feel nervous at all and starts to


    enjoy their sex.


    In the end, he is like a devout believer, kneeling on their bed, his hands slowly separating her two


    slender legs, and getting in. He whispers in her ears with an iparably firm and clear voice, "I love


    you."

 Chapter 622: Weve Been Together for So Long

    Chapter 622: We''ve Been Together for So Long


    The next morning, Lily sleptte. She opened her eyes and sees the white ceiling above her head. She


    is bleary-eyed and not clear-minded. After a while, she remembered where she is and what has


    happenedst night.


    Last night...


    She remembered something and the little face under the white quilt turned red immediately. Those


    crazy scenes that she thinks of make her excited again.


    She is like a match, emitting residual heat soundlessly.


    She turns her head and looks to the side. There are only wrinkles left on the ice-cold bed. The quilt is


    lifted at the corner, but Rex is not there. Only a pit in the pillow indicates that there is someone lying


    here not long ago.


    Where is he?


    The moment the question shes through his mind, the bathroom door is pushed open by someone.


    Immediately after, Rex walks out. He is almost naked, with only a white towel around his waist. And he


    is very strong.


    Lily hides most of her face under the quilt, revealing only a pair of big eyes and a smooth forehead.


    She clutches the edge of the quilt tightly with both her hands. As she listened to the footsteps


    approaching, she tensed up slowly.


    Her heart beats fast, and her blood pressure soars. Her mind goes nk and she couldn''t see anything


    for a moment because of the adrenaline.


    "Are you awake?" Suddenly, the light above her head is blocked by the man''s body. He leans down and


    she can see his charming and handsome face with some water.


    His facial features are prominent and his eyes are deep. His handsome appearance is just miracle.


    Lily feels that she, as a little match, has almost burned off, so she distinguishes.


    Rex finds that she is covering her face and does not say anything. His thick brows furrow slightly and in


    the next second, he raises his hand to lift the quilt off her face.


    Lily screamed as if she was a little turtle and Rex just takes her shell. She immediately sits up to snatch


    the quilt.


    Rex refuses to give her the quilt. He pressed down on her small hands and looks at her. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "No, no, no, nothing!" She stammered out aplete sentence, "Go and put on your clothes."


    In the morning, he just reveals his perfect figure. It is very dangerous, doesn''t he know?


    Rex looks at her blushing face and finally understands that she feels embarrassed after having sex with


    him.


    Thinking of this, he thinks she is very cute. He smiles as he approaches her, and then he holds her in


    his arms. "We''ve been together for so long. There''s no need to be embarrassed."


    Lily is stunned by what he says. Then her neck turns red. "Who''s embarrassed? I just haven''t woken


    up yet."


    Rex narrowed his eyes and stared at her. Her eyes are bigger than a bell. Hasn''t she woken up? This


    is really not a convincing excuse.


    "Get up. Go take a shower. Or you will feel ufortable after what happenedst night." He


    whispered in her ear, his words making her more embarrassed.


    Lily doesn''t have the mood to flirt with him.


    It is useless to hide herself in the quilt. She sits up from the bed and barely covers her upper body with


    a small corner of the quilt. "Where are the clothes?"


    The man shrugs and says. "I tore them yesterday."


    Lily takes a deep breath and says softly," Help me get a shirt. "


    "What do you need clothes for?" Rex stands up. He looks at her sincerely and doesn''t have the


    slightest intention of helping her. "Anyway, you need to take a bath. The clothes will get dirty if you wear


    them now. Go to the bathroom directly."


    Lily knows what he is thinking. It is sure that he wants to tease her. She grits her teeth and looks


    around the bed to see if there is anything that can be used to cover her body. But there is only a pillow


    towel besides the quilt. There is nothing useful at all.


    She looks around and finally looks at Rex.


    They look into each other''s eyes. Just as Rex thinks that she is going to plead softly with him, a ck


    shadow suddenly rushes towards his waist quickly and swiftly.


    He is unprepared and instinctively dodges backwards, but she has already grabbed a corner of the


    towel.


    Lily pulls forward, and Rex retreats. After their struggle, Rex watches as the towel falls off his body.


    The wheat-colored body is strong and full of power, especially the most mysterious and prominent part


    of men


    Even though Lily quickly turns her head to the side, she can''t help but see it for a moment.


    "Ah!"


    She feels as if she has been electrocuted. As if a voltage of 2.2 million volts passes through her limbs.


    She feels so excited. Even she herself does not know why she lets out such a frightening scream.


    If someone who doesn''t know what has happened, they will think that there is a murder.


    However, Lily doesn''t care that much. She draped the towel over her body and gets up from the bed


    with both hands and feet. She rushes to the bathroom with the highest speed. In the end, with a loud


    bang, the door is tightly shut by her. She quickly locks it from the bathroom. After doing all of this, she


    dares to breath.


    It is too thrilling and scary. She actually pulls off Rex''s towel!


    While Lily is nervous, she also feels excited for some reason. She didn''t know why Rex always flirt with


    her from time to time, but now she knows. He did so because it feels good.


    Outside the door, Rex still maintains his previous posture. The only difference is that his lower body is


    abnormally cool.


    Everything happens in an instant. Even though he is crafty, he is almost dumbfounded now. Looking at


    his naked body, he cannot believe that he has just been robbed of a bath towel.


    Good, very good.


    It looks like after having sexst night, she is much more courageous. She dares to do such a thing.


    She is really brave.


    However, Rex looks at his naked body and he his face gradually turns red.


    After pondering for a while, he smiles. Rex walks to the wardrobe beside him and takes out his


    underwear and clothes to put on.


    There''s no need to hurry. She took advantage of him today, but he still has plenty of time to y tricks


    on her.


    ¡­


    After solving Lily''s problem, Karl almost starts the next operation without stopping. After the operation,


    before he can rest for a while, he has to hold the expert meeting for Eunice''s case.


    At this meeting, the experts still give a variety of suggestions. Of the seven or eight suggestions, only


    two can be further examined. However, Karl knows that these two suggestions are not feasible. But it''s


    better to have some solutions. As long as there is a little hope, he will try.


    And Ryan has already made a promise. He doesn''t care about how much money they need for the


    treatment as long as Eunice can recover. He doesn''t care how expensive the medicine or equipment is.


    Money is just a number to him. He just wants Eunice to wake up.


    Eunice has been lying in the VIP ward for some time. During that time, Ryan has note to ask him


    for any exnation. And he gets plenty of money. Ryan has never asked him how he spent it. He


    doesn''t ask Karl anything. However, Karl is still under much pressure.


    It is because he knows very well that this silence is only the calmness before the storm. Once it


    reaches a certain point, all the emotions of Ryan will erupt. At that time, no one will be able to suppressUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    his anger.

 Chapter 623: Can Eunice Wake Up?

    Chapter 623: Can Eunice Wake Up?


    What he needs to do is to give a feasible n before the man erupts, but it is still very hard to do.


    Eunice''s conditions are much severer than they have imagined.


    Her brain injuries are too severe. Her neurological injuries would have been ssified as irreversible if


    she was amon patient. However, in order to let her wake up again, neurological specialists in the


    hospital have been working hard.


    To them, she is not just a simple patient, but also a challenge to advance their studies.


    However, Karl has also said that although it is a challenge, they must seed. He won''t do the surgery


    if it does not make sense, or the sess rate is less than 70%.


    It is a job that requires a lot of time and energy. Karl has considered for a long time and decides to


    meet Ryan first and warn him of the severity of Eunice''s injuries. He wants to tell him Eunice''s situation


    these past few days and let him get prepared for the possible result.


    Karl walks towards the ward in his white coat. Along the way, all the doctors and nurses greet him


    respectfully except Sally.


    She has made a big breakthrough this year. Now that she is the head of the department, the burden on


    her shoulders is heavier. There are more things to do and less leisure time. However, what makes her


    angry is that Karl has filled his life with work. He has so much work so that thest time they ate


    together is a month ago.


    Sally is very angry when she sees Karl.


    She walks past Karl without looking at him. Karl sees that and shakes his head. He thinks he should


    talk with her after this period of time.


    Karl walks to the door of the VIP ward. There is a small piece of ss on the door that allows people to


    see what is happening inside. This is mainly designed for the convenience of doctors and nurses who


    patrols the room at night. They can observe the situation of the patients in the room in time.


    However, when he reaches the door and looks in, he stops.


    He can see the end of the bed to the middle of the bed through the ss on the door. Ryan sits with his


    back to the door of the ward, his body slightly leaning forward, his hands holding the hand of the girl on


    the bed. He carefully holds her hand that doesn''t connect with the medical instrument.


    Although he can''t see the man''s expression at this moment, the tall figure''s sharpness has faded away,


    making him seem a little dispirited.


    Karl is a little surprised. In his impression, Ryan is a very tough man. When he and Rex were rivals and


    when he helped Lily in trouble, this man seems to have always been away from all the people, but he is


    extremely strong.


    If Rex is the person Karl believes to be the most powerful, then Ryan will definitely not be inferior.


    However, when he sees this scene and sees that his back has already copsed, he feels a little sad


    for some reason.


    It seems that most of the people around him who are materially wealthy will always have trouble in


    another way. Rex is an example. He has experienced so much and finally gets together with Lily. Ryan


    also has the same experience. He has finally got out of the sadness of not being together with Lily.


    Eunice bes like this because of him.


    Thinking of this, Karl even feels that he is lucky to be with Sally. Although they always have quarrels,


    they haven''t met big problems yet. He is still lucky.


    The scene in front of him is so beautiful that Karl don''t want to break it, especially when he thinks of


    what he is going to sayter.


    Just as he is hesitating, someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    He is surprised and quickly turns around. It is an old woman.


    She looks a little familiar. After thinking for a moment, Karl remembers that she is Eunice''s mother.


    "Hello."


    "Hello." Lorraine feels a little strange when she sees him standing outside. Just as she is about to open


    the door and let him in, she catches a glimpse of Ryan inside the room.


    She is stunned for a moment and understands. "Mr. Karl, if you have anything to say, just tell me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Karl looks into Lorraine''s old eyes. Although she isn''t young and doesn''t have much knowledge, she


    isn''t still very smart.


    Karl admires Lorraine very much. It is not easy for her to bring up two children by herself. Now that


    such a thing has happens, she can handle it quickly. She epts Ryan''s help and quickly bes


    strong enough to take care of her daughter.


    He invites her to the reception room next to the ward. "You have to pay attention to your health and rest


    more, for you are taking care of her every day. Otherwise, you will get sick."


    Lorraine waves her hand and says, "It''s fine. I''m very old now and I don''t get sick easily."


    After she finished speaking, she immediately asked him about Eunice. "Mr. Karl, how is Eunice?"


    She knows that Karl, as the director of such arge hospital, is usually very busy. He hase here


    today specifically, so he must have something to say.


    However, Karl can tell Ryan the real situation, but he finds it hard to tell Lorraine. People''s ability to


    endure pain is different. No matter how sad Ryan is, he is still someone who has experienced a lot.


    However, Lorraine is different. She has lived as an ordinary woman for her entire life. If he tells her


    everything about Eunice''s illness, she will definitely not be able to stand it.


    Thinking of this, Karl swallowed the words andforts her. "The experts are still working on the


    treatment n. Although we still need much time, it is to maximize the sess rate of the operation.


    As long as there is room for treatment, it is good. You don''t need to worry too much."


    Lorraine takes a disposable paper cup and gets a cup of water for Karl. The expression on her face


    does not change, but what she says makes him stunned. "Mr. Karl, Please tell me the truth. Can


    Eunice wake up?"


    Karl does not expect that she will suddenly ask this. Lorraine has always been very cooperative with


    doctors. They also intend to create a rtively good illusion for her. Everyone thinks that this old


    woman is more at ease with Eunice''s illness, but they do not expect that she is not deceived by the


    illusion and she puts all the questions in her heart. In fact, she knows well what the truth is.


    However, Karl is a little embarrassed to be asked like that, but he still forces himself to tell her, "Don''t


    worry, we can solve the problem. If there is no solution, I will definitely tell you."


    Lorraine seems to want to say something else. Her mouth opened, but she doesn''t say anything in the


    end. After a moment of silence, she lowers her head and said in a choked voice, "Mr. Karl, if Eunice


    really can''t wake up, I hope you can tell the truth. I won''t give up on her treatment. As long as she is


    still alive, I will continue to treat her, but I don''t want to live in my imagination."


    Karl has met many family members of the patients, and he has seen many touching scenes. They


    always beg the doctors to treat the patients, or they would cry when the patients are died. However,


    there aren''t many people like Lorraine who wants to hear the truth.


    His eyes are a little watery, and he was about to cry.


    He is a doctor. He must be rational and shouldn¡¯t get the patient''s family influenced by his own negative


    emotions.


    Karl suppressed the tears and gently pats Lorraine''s shoulder. "Alright, I promise you."

 Chapter 624: He Cares about Her Most

    Chapter 624: He Cares about Her Most


    After a brief chat with Karl, Lorraine walks back to the door of the ward. She went home today to pack


    up all her belongings. She has nned to stay here for a long time in the future.


    She nced at the man beside the hospital bed, raises her hand and knocks lightly on the door before


    pushing the door open and entering.


    "Mr. Ryan." Lorraine forces out a smile and greets the man in front of her.


    Ryan watches as Lorraine walks in. He isn''t good at interpersonal rtions, but Lorraine is Eunice''s


    mother, he still pays her respect. "Lorraine."


    Although Ryan treats Eunice very well and Lorraine really loves her daughter, Lorraine and Ryan


    doesn''t have much to talk. Lorraine can''t even imagine how Eunice gets along with Ryan.


    This man has an aloof aura. Especially now that he is in a bad mood, it is even more obvious. Even at


    her age, she can have a sense of pressure when talking with him.


    It is over eleven o''clock at noon. Lorraine put the instion bucket on the table. "Mr. Ryan, have you


    had lunch? I bring some food with me. It''s all made by myself. It''s not as delicious as the food in the


    restaurant outside. You can have some so that you won''t be hungry."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Lorraine came, she had expected that Ryan would definitely be in the ward. Apart from the time


    she is in the ward, Ryan is always here. At first, she might have doubted his attitude towards Eunice,


    butter on, all of this makes her no longer suspect him.


    No one will act like this if he is pretending. He has done all this willingly.


    She doesn''t know how to thank him and can only express her thanks in such a clumsy way.


    Ryan naturally understands, so he doesn''t refuse her. He walks over and sits down at the table,


    opening the instion bucket silently.


    The instion bucket is rosy red, and there are two brown cubs printed on it. Half of the cub''s face has


    been worn off, and it looks ridiculous in his hands.


    He opens the bucket. There are two simple dishes and a soup. They are sweet and sour pork rib, and


    shrimp tofu. At the bottom is crucian carp soup. Although they are all home-cooked dishes, they look


    very appetizing. Lorraine is very good at cooking.


    "I don''t know what kind of food you like to eat, so I made Eunice''s favorite. She likes my sweet and


    sour pork ribs the most, saying that it''s the best dish she has ever eaten." Lorraine choked up again.


    She is afraid that it will affect Ryan''s mood, so she pulls out a piece of paper and says an excuse, "I''m


    going out to get some hot water."


    The door opens and closes. Ryan sits at the table and looks at the two dishes. After a long time, he


    picks up his chopsticks and puts a sweet and sour rib into his mouth.


    The sweet and sour taste is mixed with the charred aroma of the soy sauce. The ribs have been fried


    beforehand and are crispy. The sauce wraps the ribs and the dish is very appetizing.


    Ryan does not like to eat greasy food. He preferred beef to pork, but now he feels that this rib is so


    delicious.


    Does she like it?


    He thinks about the time when they ate together. She did like sour and sweet food, and didn''t like salty


    and spicy food. However, he didn''t pay attention to her at that time, so he never discovered it.


    There are eight pieces of ribs on a te. He eats all of them, leaving nothing. Karl looks at the empty


    te, his mouth still full of smell of ribs, but his heart seems to be empty.


    It doesn''t feel good to eat what she likes, but she cannot wake up.


    Ryan picks up the small bowl in front of him and drinks more than half of the fish soup. He is in such a


    hurry that he spills some soup and he is in a mess. But he doesn''t seem to realize it.


    The hot vapor rising from the instion bucket floats into his eyes. He closes his eyes tightly and his


    mouth is bitter.


    After sitting quietly for a moment, he puts down the chopsticks in his hand, takes out a napkin and


    wiped his mouth. He gets up and walks back to the bedside. He looks down at the increasingly pale


    face and his eyes are filled with pain.


    "When are you going to wake up?" It seems like he hasn''t spoken to her for a long time, and his voice


    is hoarse. "I''m still waiting for you to wake up and punish me. Why do you retreat?"


    After his words, the room falls silent. The eyes of the girl on the bed are tightly closed. It is destined to


    be a one-man show in which he talks to himself alone.


    However, Ryan is never tired of such a one-man show. Once he opens his mouth, he can''t stop


    himself.


    "Don''t you like me? You used to be so brave to show your love to me. Why are you lying still now?


    Where''s your courage?"


    "You fearlessly gave yourself to Dalton in the tea house. You said it was for me. Have you asked me


    how I feel? When exactly will you stop being so arrogant? Are you happy to see me like this?"


    "Eunice, I hate women who can''t keep her promise, so get up and do everything you have promised,


    okay?"


    At this moment, Ryan suddenly chuckles. His eyes are red, but he looks very confused and a little


    strange. "Actually, I have a lot to say to you. Unfortunately, I think of them toote. I''m so afraid that I


    will never have the chance to say them to you personally again."


    His voice gradually lowers until it can''t be heard clearly. His words are incoherent, and he even mutters


    all of this intuitively without any logic.


    There are simply too many things he wants to say and do. She was living in poverty and shouldered


    the burden of the family from childhood. He is so rich that he can give her the best life possible. He can


    give her anything she wants, as long as she tells him.


    But now, he doesn''t have a chance. He can only desperately suppress the emotions in his heart. Only


    then can he stabilize himself and not do anything out of line.


    A few more nces at the little face under the oxygen mask on the white pillows can defeat him and


    make him copse.


    His tall body curves up bit by bit. The pain in his eyes almost burns him. He chokes up. "How did you


    grow up? Why are you so fearless? How dare you use your life to exchange..."


    Even now, Ryan does not dare to imagine what kind of mood she was in when she used herself to


    rece Adair from Dalton.


    He only remembers what Adair has told him.


    "I like you so much that it''s worth it to do it for someone you care about."


    At that time, she thought that he only cared about Lily. Even he himself thought so, but tragedies often


    happen at such time.


    She fainted, and it is highly likely that she will never wake up. However, he discovers that he has


    already fallen in love with her.


    The affection that he has deliberately ignored is revealed at this moment. But his heart is tormented by


    such a result every day.


    It makes him regret every night, making him feel regret for the first time in more than 30 years of his


    life.


    If he can, he wishes he can personally tell her that he cares about her most.

 Chapter 625: Rexs Mother Comes Over

    Chapter 625: Rex''s Mother Comes Over


    More than a month has passed in a sh. Lily has already received four times of treatments, which is a


    third of the whole process. Although it is painful every time, her scars have be lighter and lighter


    under the intenseser treatment. She used to think that she would have to live with these scars in her


    lifetime, but now she finally sees hope.


    As long as she can recover, everything will be worth it.


    She still can''t find the part of her lost memories. asionally, sporadic fragments sh by, but they


    can''t form aplete image. However, her rtionship with Adair and other family members has


    be very natural. Perhaps this is something that is carried in their bones and can''t be changed.


    She feels that she can handle the things by herself until this morning, when Rex''s parentse.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, she is in the living room reading the materials of the previous flower shop


    when the doorbell suddenly rings. Fanny goes to open the door and sees two strangers.


    "Hello, may I ask who are you?"


    "We are Rex''s parents." They hear a deep and loud voice. Not only does Fanny hear it, but Lily, who is


    sitting on the sofa, also hears it.


    She immediately stops flipping through the flower manual and hurriedly stands up to greet them.


    At the entrance of the vi, a woman is dressed in a blue-and-white suit, with a fine emerald ne


    hanging around her neck, and a limited-edition ostrich leather bag in her hand. Behind her is a young


    girl.


    Is she Rex''s mother?


    She doesn''t look like a person in her fifties or sixties at all. She even looks like in her early forties.


    "Florence, she is your sister-inw." Seeing hering, Amelia immediately reminds the girl beside


    her.


    The little girl greeted her, "Hello."


    "Hello." Lily is a little confused about the situation, but she still let them in very politely. She hurriedly


    turns around and says to Fanny, "Go upstairs and call Rex down."


    "Alright."


    After Fanny leaves, the three of them are left in therge living room and they look at each other


    embarrassedly. Lily doesn''t know what to say, and she is afraid that she will make mistakes, so she


    stands up and starts to make tea for them.


    "I hear that you aren''t in good health recently. I''ve always been worried about this, but I''m afraid that it


    will be inconvenient for you if wee over. How have you recovered now?" Amelia speaks first with a


    kind attitude.


    Lily doesn''t dare to answer casually. After all, her experience in Country Y is truly unimaginable. She


    isn''t sure if Rex has told his family, so she only lightly nods her head and says, "It doesn''t matter. I am


    fine now."


    "That''s good. I have two cards for ordering bird''s nest here. Take them." As she speaks, Amelia hands


    over a small ck card bag.


    Lily is not used to this kind of concern. Fortunately, Rexes down from upstairs and changes the


    topic. "Mom, why are you here?"


    Amelia looks over, but before she can speak, Florence beside her has already called him, "Rex"


    Rex looks at his younger sister and snorts softly, "Hi."


    "It has been so long since you came back. But you haven''te home yet. I just know about your


    situation on the phone. I can''t visit Miss Lily even if she is sick. I really miss you today. You''ve been


    back for so long and I can''te over to see you, right?" Although Amelia cares for Rex, Lily can hear


    that she is alsoining.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, she is not surprised. Rex has stayed with her for so long. Anyone will be envious. And Amelia


    is Rex''s mother.


    Rex doesn''t meet much with Amelia for a year. He is surprised that shees over this time. He sits


    down beside Lily and holds her hands in his palm. Her hands are kind of cold for nervousness. "We''re


    fine. I''m afraid you''ll worry about us if we go back home."


    "I am your mother. How can I not worry about you?" Amelia sighs as she speaks. "You should arrange


    your time and go back home. We all miss you."


    Lily thinks that Rex will be moved upon hearing this, but he only nods calmly and says, "I see."


    Because of Amelia''s sudden visit, Fanny makes more food for them as lunch, adding a steamed fish


    and a chestnut chicken.


    Lily sits in the living room and feels ufortable. She finds an excuse and go to the kitchen to help


    Fanny.


    Seeing her leave, Amelia heaves a sigh of relief. After all, she is not familiar with Lily, so she also feels


    kind of ufortable.


    Rex looks at them sitting on the sofa opposite him, and his expression does not change from beginning


    to end. "Mom, what exactly are you here for today?"


    He studied abroad when he was young, and then Amelia remarried and gave birth to Florence.


    Although they are not close, she is still her mother.


    Amelia smiles awkwardly. "Well, I''m here to see you. Can''t Ie if I have nothing else to do?"


    Rex nods, "That''s not what I meant. It doesn''t matter."


    She doesn''t seem to have expected him to say that. Amelia can''t say what she wants to say this way.


    She hasn''t thought of a way to say it, but Florence is anxious. "Mom, you should tell my brother quickly.


    It''s been so many days. If you don''t tell him now, I won''t be able to..."


    Although Florence lowers her voice on purpose, Rex still hears what she is saying.


    He looks at Amelia''s embarrassed expression. She is his mother, so he can''t make her too


    embarrassed. He asked Florence directly, "What do you want to say? You are a grownup. Can''t you tell


    me directly?"


    Florence immediately shut up. She has always been somewhat afraid of this brother. In her impression,


    although Rex usually gave her many things and gave their family money, he always had a frightening


    aura. So, when she talks to him, she is always terrified. Now, she is even more frightened.


    Rex frowned when he sees her hesitating. "If you don''t want to tell me, then I won''t ask anymore."


    Florence knows that this is herst chance. She gritted her teeth and says finally. "Rex, our school is


    rmending students for postgraduate study. I also applied, but it is almost impossible for me to be


    rmended. I really want the chance."


    She does not continue, but Rex immediately understands what she means.


    "You want me to help you get the rmendation ce?"


    Florence nods slightly. "Yes."


    Amelia says in a hurry, "Rex, you also know that your sister''s grades are not very good. She can''t get


    the chance to be rmended. But now education is so important in our society. We can''t just let her


    go to a bad university."


    Rex is expressionless after hearing this. He only asks Florence, "There''s still an exam to be a


    postgraduate student. Are you not going to take the exam?"


    Speaking of the exam, Florence feels even guiltier. She says in a low voice, "Rex, you know my


    grades. How can I get into a good university by taking the exam?"


    Rex frowns even more tightly. He looks at them and says to Florence in a serious tone, "If you want to


    be a postgraduate student, you should take the exam. And you definitely won''t be able to learn it well


    with such thought."


    Hearing what he says, Florence is very disappointed. She doesn''t dare to beg him directly, so she can


    only beg Amelia. "Mom."


    Amelia holds her daughter''s hand tightly. She doesn''t understand Rex, but she can only say, "Rex, help


    your sister this time. She will definitely study hard in the future. No matter what, you are still her brother.


    You can''t just let her have no university to go, right?"

 Chapter 626: You Will Get It Tonight

    Chapter 626: You Will Get It Tonight


    Florence echoes, "That''s right, brother. Help me this time, okay?"


    Amelia and Florence stare at him waiting for his consent, while he slowly crosses his legs and says


    sternly, "If I give you a postgraduate rmendation, do you know how unfair it is to others?"


    Everything he has, Rex has fought for it. He managed to be sent abroad to study at government


    expenses and get his full schrship by striving to be the best. Otherwise, Han Yu Law Firm would not


    be what it is today.


    He doesn''te from money. He is a self-made man.


    He is wavering and doesn''t want to seem ruthless. However, he knows Florence hasn''t worked for this


    at all. If she has tried her best but still can''t reach the standard, he would help her.


    He has been helping her through difficulties since she is young. She could use her young age as an


    excuse, but now she is a college student, and Rex can''t watch her goofing off like this anymore.


    Hearing him say that, Amelia realizes he probably won''t help Florence, asking anxiously, "Rex! Just this


    once, help your sister! She is your blood. Please."


    Rex frowns harder. It looks like Amelia is desperate and doesn''t give him room for disagreement.


    She is using the kinship card, and he can''t fight that.


    The living room falls into an unbearable silence. Florence is the most anxious one. She has bragged


    about getting a postgraduate rmendation to her ssmates. If that is toasted, she will be


    humiliated.


    "Onest time." In the end, Rex agrees. "You are 24 and no longer a child. I won''t help you in your


    living expenses or any other matters. One has to earn others'' respect on his own, understand?"


    Florence finally rxes, but her face has turned red lectured by him. Although unconvinced, she still


    nods and says, "Got it, brother."


    Amelia heaves a sigh of relief. She picks up the teacup on the table and takes a sip, saying, "I''m so


    happy. You are siblings, so you should help each other. Florence, Rex is your role model."


    Florence reluctantly replies, "I know."


    Amelia looks towards the kitchen and says, "Dinner is still not ready?"


    Coincidentally, just as she says that, Lilyes out of the kitchen. Looking at the three people sitting


    quietly in the living room, she senses some embarrassment in the air. Then she walks over and pats


    Rex''s shoulder gently. "Dinner is almost ready. Go and wash your hands."


    With her soft hand on his shoulder, Rex cheers up a little. He stands up and walks towards the


    bathroom without saying a word.


    "There''s another tap in the dining hall. Amelia, Florence, you can wash your hands there," Lily says


    politely. Then she goes to find Rex in the bathroom.


    She opens the door and finds that he isn''t washing his hands but standing in front of the sink with a


    cold face. Lily sighs helplessly and closes the door. She walks to him and says, "Did you quarrel with


    your mother?"


    "No." For him, it is not an altercation, but a slight disagreement.


    Lilyughs and shakes her head. "You just wouldn''t admit it. How can it not be a quarrel when you look


    so unhappy?"


    Rex looks down at her bright little face. Ever since she received the treatment, she has been in a good


    mood. Although she has been in agony because of it, she weathers the storm and bes moreC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    optimistic.


    Just like how she is trying tofort him, while she used to hide herself in a cocoon.


    Rex thinks for a moment andes to a conclusion, "It''s not."


    "For what?" After asking that, she fears she might annoy him, so she quickly says, "It''s okay if you don''t


    want to mention it."


    "It''s Florence," Rex says without hesitation, "She wants me to get her a postgraduate


    rmendation."


    Lily nods and says, "I see. Then why are you unhappy?"


    Rex is slightly surprised to hear her ask that, raising his eyebrows. "You think I shouldn''t be?"


    She thinks for a moment and says, "Well, she''s your sister. So, I don''t see a problem with her asking for


    your help."


    "She won''t have a problem, but someone else will." Rex expresses his concerns calmly, "If I help her, it


    would be unfair to others, and I am not a fan of taking shortcuts."


    Lily finally understands why he is angry, not knowing what to say. Should she praise him for being


    selfless and unbiased? But that would sound like a mockery now.


    Nevertheless, she finds him upright beyond her imagination. Although he looks nonchnt, he is


    impartial as they make it.


    "You''re right. But that''s your sister. She is family, and you should help her when she needs you. You


    can''t turn her down, right? Just give her a lecture or two. Don''t be mad." Lilyforts him softly, "Wash


    your hands and join us at the table. We''ve been here for some time."


    Amelia and Florence might wonder what they are doing there.


    Rex looks at Lily''s charming smile. In fact, he stopped being mad the moment she started tofort


    him. However, he pretends to be displeased and frowns, saying, "I am still pissed. And I lost my


    appetite."


    Lily asks quickly without thinking, "Then how can you feel better?"


    Evidently, Rex is waiting for her to say that. Just as she finishes speaking, he leans over and hugs her


    into his arms, biting her lips. Then she can''t say anything.


    The sudden kiss tenses Lily up. When she remembers his mother and sister are waiting in the living


    room, she feels it is a bad time for making out.


    This is the bathroom. He, he actually...?


    Rex loses himself in this fiery kiss, taking the sweetness in her mouth. Noticing that it looks like she is


    trying hard to take his might, he wants to kiss her even harder.


    He desires to swallow her whole, but the timing is not right, so he can only quench his thirst.


    Lily is afraid that he might act recklessly and freezes for a moment. Luckily, he stops and lets her off.


    Then he leans closer and whispers in her ear, "You will get it tonight."


    Lily feels there were a rabbit in her chest, her heart racing wildly. Out of breath, she manages to say,


    "Don''t take it out on me."


    Rex gazes at her rosy face andughs despite himself. "You dummy. You are even goofier than a


    Barbie doll."


    Lily points at her face and blinks. She watches as the man cleans and wipes his hands before walking


    out. Feeling wronged, she murmurs to herself, "Why did I bother to do that?"

 Chapter 627: He Needs a Woman to Spend His Money

    Chapter 627: He Needs a Woman to Spend His Money


    Not long after Rex leaves the bathroom, Lily also walks out of it after washing her hands. The dishes


    and tableware are ready on the table. Fanny is an excellent cook. Even Rex, who is so picky, is


    satisfied with the food, let alone the others.


    As expected, Amelia sighs as she eats, "Rex, the maid you hire is really good at cooking. She has


    done a better job than I ever could."


    Rex nods slightly and doesn''t say anything, because he is used to remaining silent at dinner.


    It is a little awkward. Only the sound of chopsticks touching bowls can be heard. Although Lily wants to


    improve the atmosphere, she feels like she might achieve the opposite because she can''t remember


    the time she had with Rex.


    However, Florence is having a good appetite because she is expecting postgraduate school.


    Lily drinks a bowl of delicious soup. Before she can savor it, it is finished. She wants more but is shy to


    pour herself another one, because Amelia is here.


    Normally, Fanny would help her with the refill when she sees Lily desires for more. However, Fanny is


    busy in the kitchen.


    When Lily is hesitating about whether to do it, a pair of hands with distinct joints appears in front of her.


    In the next second, her small white porcin bowl is taken away.


    Lily looks over and sees that the person is pouring the soup for her with his head down. He even


    avoids the oil to make her a light one.


    Lily looks at him in surprise. How does he know she wants the soup...?


    Amelia notices it. She knows Rex has been aloof since young and is bad at expressing his feelings,


    which she is already used to.


    So, she feels a little strange when she sees the way Rex is around Lily.


    Amelia is jealous. Her unapproachable son hasn''t even done this for her once.


    Amelia doesn''t show much of her displeasure, only saying insincerely, "You know, I''ve never seen him


    be so considerate before. Lily, you are really lucky."


    It would sound bettering out of another person''s mouth. But when Rex''s mother says it, it doesn''t


    sound like she means it.


    Although Lily can''t remember things, she is not a fool. No need for pondering; she knows why Amelia


    says that.


    Looking at the small bowl of soup in front of her, Lily doesn''t want to embarrass Amelia. "Without you,


    how would I have the chance to meet him?"


    Rex was slightly irritated, but Lily''s words calm him down a lot. Although he knows it is for Amelia, he is


    happy to hear that.


    Florence finally realizes what is happening and puts down her chopsticks, saying, "Sister-inw, please


    visit us more often."


    They are the right words to hear at this moment. Lily smiles and says, "Sure."


    ...


    Amelia and Florence go home at half past one in the afternoon. Watching their car leave, Lily sighs


    deeply and says, "Gosh, finally. I was so nervous."


    Rex leans back against the cab and looks at her with his hands crossed in front of his chest, saying


    calmly, "You were nervous? I couldn''t tell at all."


    "I was pretending to be cool. In fact, I was on edge." Lily still felt afraid. "She is your mother. If she had


    asked something private I can''t remember, the whole thing would blow up. I don''t remember anything,


    and...."


    She is chattering about her worries. However, before she can pour it all out, she is pulled into a warm


    embrace.


    Rex leans closer and wraps his arms around her waist and back, as if she could be buried in his tall


    body.


    His thin lips moving, he whispers in her ears, "I know. It''s been hard for you."


    Lily only wants to blow off steam. But when she hears his gentle voice, her nose gets sore. She


    mutters, "It''s fine. I was just trying to feel better."


    Hearing her childish words, Rex puts on a wry face. He lightly pats her back with his big palm and says,


    "No need to be afraid anymore. I will sort out everything if you say or do something wrong. Don''t be


    obsessed about what other people think."


    Lily takes a deep breath. She can only smell his pleasant fragrance. "But she is your mother. If I offend


    her, would you still take my side?"


    They are touching the ssical conundrum: if your mother and girlfriend fall in the river at the same


    time, who would you save first? Rex shakes his head helplessly and goes along with her, "Will you


    offend her? I don''t think so. You were even cautious when you ate with her."


    "That''s true." Lily decides not to waste her energy on these meaningless hypotheses.


    The moment Fannyes out from the kitchen, she sees them hugging together. Although it is not an


    unusual sight, she can''t help but blush every time.


    She is truly happy to see the couple she is working for get along. But sometimes she would be shy


    when they show their affection to each other.


    When Lily notices Fanny turn around and enter the room in a hurry, she quickly pushes Rex away and


    says, "I, I''m going upstairs to read the information of the flower shop."


    "Are you really nning on reopening it?"


    "That''s right. I''m idle anyway. It was a sess, so I should stick to it."


    She is strong. Although she is receiving treatment, she is taking good care of Adair. Nheless, Rex


    doesn''t feel like approving it. "I''m afraid you''ll burn yourself out."


    Lily doesn''t feel it is a big deal. "It is a small price to pay to get rewarded. Besides, I can''t continue


    mooching off you. I''ll be looked down on."


    Hearing that, Rex frowns slightly and says, "Who will do that?"


    "Everyone else? You''re outstanding, so I have to work harder. Although I don''t know how we used to


    get along in the past five years, I hope I can be stronger and better for you."


    She needs strength to go on and make this rtionship work by proving to herself that she is worth it.


    She can''t just take things from him.


    Although Rex can make her happy for the rest of her life, she still wants to chase after her dream.


    "You were like this the past five years." Rex raises his hand and covers her smooth cheek. "You were


    brave, hardworking, and unstoppable. Also, you didn''t want to mooch off me."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lily smiles amused by him, saying, "It seems like I am consistent."


    "Yes. But still, you need to spend my money. Otherwise, I won''t have the motivation to make more of it."


    He isn''t lying. She is the drive for him to earn bread. Apart from that, he doesn''t know why he is


    working so hard.


    He has enough money to give himself an opulent life. So, he needs a woman to spend his money.


    It would give him a different sense of aplishment.


    Lily rolls her eyes, stands on tiptoe, and leans closer, winking at him. "You''ve gotten it. You''ll need a ton


    of money to do chain stores. Don''t forget to support me. I''ll give you shares."


    Rex chuckles and agrees without asking more, "It''s a deal, Boss Lily."

 Chapter 628: Being Jealous of Her Work

    Chapter 628: Being Jealous of Her Work


    Lily starts right away with reopening the flower shop. She finds out all the old suppliers and import


    channels, and has dinner with the boss whom she cooperated with during her pregnancy. Although she


    can''t remember what it was like, she is lucky enough to have the data to help hermunicate with


    him.


    The flower shop reached the stage of chain investment recruitment. She is not an expert in this, so she


    asks Rex for help.


    These things elude Lily, but Rex thinks it is a piece of cake. He knows what to do next.


    Of course, Lily is taken advantage of when she asks him for advice. For example, he would cop a feel


    when she is asking a question. But they have done things much more intimate than this, so it''s okay to


    do so.


    One morning, Lily gets up early. After washing up, she walks into the cloakroom. Looking at the


    dazzlingtest and limited-edition clothes, she feels somewhat annoyed.


    This will be the first time she goes to her first gship flower shop after she loses her memory. It has


    been a long time, so she has to dress up but not overdo it.


    Lily walks past the cabs. Finally, she takes out a thin beige coat and a long white cherry-printed


    dress. The dress is tight around the waist and has a V-shape cor. It is neither overly formal nor


    ordinary, which fits Lily''s style.


    She quickly puts on the skirt and coat, ready to leave this room. As she walks out, she bumps into Rex,


    whose hair is disheveled from sleep.


    "You''re up? Did I wake you?"


    Rex sizes her up and finds her charming, showing his annoyance, "Where are you going this early?"


    She hasn''t talked to him properly besides business for a long time since she started to work on the


    flower shop.


    This makes Rex feel he is being ignored. Even though he knows she is like this because of work, he


    still feels ufortable.


    To support her, he hasn''t had the time to take care of his business for long. He can only go to the


    investmentpany once a week, and the Han Yu Law Firm once a half month. He has to do video


    conferences or examine and approve the documents and reports submitted at home.


    In his thirty years of life, he has never thought that one day he would be trapped at home but enjoy it.


    However, he finds it hard to ept the fact that Lily is going out to work again.


    Although he works less recently, the money in his bank ount has been growing. It is enough for Lily


    to enjoy life, but she is ambitious.


    That bugs Rex. He doesn''t want her to go, but he can''t bear to stop her when he notices how happy


    she looks.


    In the end, it is he who suffers.


    Lily notices the strong resentment in his eyes. She feels a little helpless but finds it funny. Rex is a


    sessful man. Why is he such a needy baby around her?


    She sighs and stands on tiptoe to kiss his chin. She intends to kiss his lips, but he actually dodges.


    He used to take every opportunity to be intimate with her. Why does he avoid her kiss?


    Something is seriously wrong.


    Lily stands on her whole feet again and looks up at the unshaven, sexy and sloppy man. "Why are you


    mad about me going out to work? I have to be there early today, because it is its reopening day. I''ll be


    back early with Adair tonight, okay?"


    "There''s no need for you to be there. You can have someone else do it. You will be way busierter.


    Setting the price, minding about the franchise, and attracting investment. Why do you have to go there


    today?" Rex gets more irritated as he speaks. A fly could die in the wrinkle between his brows


    He looks like a child who can''t have the candy he desires, juvenile but cute. She tries her best not to


    laugh and patiently exins to this giant baby, "I know. I''m going today, but I will stay home for you and


    Adair tomorrow, and we can finally have our weekends."


    When Rex hears that, his expression softens as he asks, "Really?"


    Lily nods and replies, "Yes. No kidding."


    "That''s more like it." As he says that, he leans closer and points at his lower lip.


    Lily has seen this move countless times in the past few days, so even if he doesn''t say anything, she


    understands and kisses him.


    When two people are together for a long time, they would rub off on each other. She feels she is


    braver, and Rex is much more optimistic.


    He no longer bottles things up or wears a poker face. He is more energetic, and his face is livelier.


    They bring happiness to each other, and Lily knows it.


    Therefore, the longer she is with him, the more she wants to stay. He is wonderful, honest and kind.


    She nearly crossed the line of life and death, and he saved her from it. Therefore, she is grateful to him


    and cherishes everything they have together.


    ...


    At 10 in the morning, in the director''s office of Karl''s Hospital.


    Sally knocks on the door with a stack of information in her hand. No one answers her after three


    knocks.


    She can''t help but frown and knocks twice again. Still, there is no sign that someone is going to open


    the door for her.


    She pauses for a moment and twists the doorknob gently downwards. With a click, the door opens.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Isn¡¯t it locked?


    She tiptoes in and locks the door behind her. Turning around, she sees a man in a white coat sprawling


    on the desk.


    His face against the desk, she can only see the top of his head. Nevertheless, he is sleeping soundly in


    that weird and funny position.


    She heard that he had been discussing Eunice''s operation n with two brain specialists until two


    o''clock this morning. It seems that he continued to work after that and fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Otherwise, a tough character like Karl wouldn''t have copsed right on his desk.


    Sally frowns hard and tightens her grip on the information. She walks to the desk and looks down at the


    sleeping man. She wants to throw the information onto the desk but doesn''t have the heart to do it.


    No matter how mad she is at him, she can''t rob him of his limited rest.


    Sally puts the information beside him. The office windows are still open. She goes over and closes


    them one by one. Then she takes a thin nket from the sofa and ces it on the man''s back.


    After pulling all-nighters several days in a roll, he is exhausted and has dark shadows under his eyes.


    Sally looks at him with distress. Regardless of whether he can hear, she can''t help but whisper, "You


    call yourself a doctor? You can''t even take care of yourself! You fool...."

 Chapter 629: Cut White Hair Secretly

    Chapter 629: Cut White Hair Secretly


    Because of what has happened in recent days, Karl is probably the most tired apart from the person


    involved. Sally can''t remember how long he hasn''t been home. The only thing she is sure of is that he


    is basically living in the office now.


    Karl is extremely strict or even demanding in academic research. In this era, having such a doctor is


    one thing for patients to be happy about. And as someone close to him, Sally feels that he is amazingly


    cool.


    He has lost so much for his work and medical career. Sally hopes that he can spare time for some


    pleasure in life.


    Sally persuaded him before. However, now there are some pressing matters to deal with. Anyway, they


    have to cross these barriers first.


    Sally looks at the man who has fallen into deep sleep. Normally, he will wake up if there is a slight


    movement, but now, he is so tired that he cannot even hear her knocking on the door.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She nces at him nodding off over the desk. Suddenly a white hair, like a snowke in the darkness,


    on the top of his heades into her eyes. She gets closer to him and finds that it is indeed white hair.


    She knows that Karl is not that young. But from his young face, one cannot tell his age. Now that she


    discovers this white hair, even she is a little shocked.


    Her first reaction is to pull out this white hair. However, if she did it, she would definitely wake him up.


    But if she didn''t do it, would he feel bad when he finds it himself?


    For the first time, Sally feels that she is so kind that she will hesitate for more than ten minutes about


    whether to pull out his hair or not.


    In the end, she decides to cut it off with scissors.


    There is no better ce than the doctor''s office to look for various kinds of scissors. Sally takes out a


    small pair of scissors from the toolbar on one side and gently leans over and cuts off the white hair


    from its root.


    She carefully pinches his hair with her index finger and thumb and throws it into the trash can. After


    doing this, she heaves a sigh of relief and can''t help but lower her head to scold him in a low voice, "If


    you don''t take care of yourself, you''ll age soon!"


    ...


    When Lily arrives at the flower shop, no one is there. After opening the door, she immediately calls for


    the cleaning service provided by the propertypany.


    ording to Rex, there was a little girl running the shop with Lily before. But she was a student and


    Lily was not thereter, so she didn''t continue to work in the shop.


    Lily walks to the front desk and turns on theputer. There are many documents recording the


    guests'' information in detail, which are enough to see how dedicated the former workers are.


    She opens another folder, which has the personal information of the previous workers. The first one is


    dys. She must be the girl Rex mentioned who worked here before.


    Lily picks up her phone and dials the number. The call goes through after the phone rings several


    times. "Hello, is that dys?"


    When the other party hears this, she politely replies, "Yes. May I ask who I am talking to?"


    Lily is relieved. "I''m Lily, the owner of Waiting Florist. Remember?"


    dys is about to rush to her part-time tutoring ss. Hearing this, she is in a daze. After a while, she


    exims, "Lily?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "I remember! How could I forget you?" dys says, "You left in a hurry. I felt upset for a long time."


    Lily listens to dys'' energetic voice and her feeling of butterflies dissipates. "At that time, I had urgent


    matters to deal with. So I didn''t have a chat with you. I am afraid that I will disturb you when I call you


    today ... I contact you to tell you that the flower shop has reopened. Would you like toe back and


    take a look?"


    The flower shop was running well at that time, but Lily suddenly disappeared. Everything rted to the


    shop was put on hold. dys did not understand, but she had to obey the order to leave the shop. In


    fact, she felt sad. Now that Lily says that the shop is reopened, she is very happy. "Alright, I''ll go to the


    tutoring ss first. It will take about two and a half hours before I go to the flower shop."


    Hearing that dys agrees, Lily smiles and nods, "Alright, I''ll wait for you. Be careful on the way."


    After hanging up the phone, she calls Bet, who is in charge of attracting businesses. He is a very


    experienced businessman in the industry. From the previous record, she had spent a lot of energy to


    find him.


    However, at that time, she left without saying anything. She thought that it would be very difficult to


    reestablish trust. Unexpectedly, Bet quickly agrees.


    Lily measures the time dys and Bet will take toe over, which will be around noon. She


    immediately books a private room in a nearby hotel and goes over to wait.


    At 11:40 am, dys and Bet arrive at the private room almost at the same time. Lily chooses the


    Japanese restaurant. The food is fancy and not hard to eat.


    Top-quality sashimi and other dishes are served. Bet sits in the main seat, rather silent, looking a


    little cold. Lily knows the reason, so she breaks the ice and says, "Mr. Yule, I know that you are


    unhappy about what happened before. At that time, I was looking for you to help me out of sincerity, but


    later on, I had some health problems. I went abroad for treatment for a long time. And I just recovered. I


    didn''t do that on purpose. Please forgive me."


    Bet thinks that she left because of personal reasons, but he doesn''t expect it to be physical


    sickness. He wonders what kind of illness is so serious. He has never heard her mention it before.


    Lily sees through his doubts and says very obscurely, "My husband is awyer. He has been always


    apanying me."


    Although Bet is far inferior to Rex''s social status and achievements, he knows something about the


    upper circle. He immediately thinks of the case that Rex took to crack down on cross-border smuggling


    with the government some time ago. And then he understands.


    That big case is entangled with Rex''s identity and the movements of the upper. And Lily disappears for


    so long. She might be retaliated against by the other party.


    Bet''s expression suddenly changes. He looks at Lily with concern, "Are you alright now?"


    "It''s fine now." Lily smiled, "It''s all over. Otherwise, I won''t reopen the flower shop again. Don''t worry."


    Bet sees that Lily is withplete openness. He finally opens his heart and says, "Actually, Ie


    here today. For one thing, it''s because of my admiration for your husband. For another, I think the


    flower shop you run has great potential."


    Lily makes a gesture and says, "I''m all ears."


    "Although J City is a metropolis in terms of politics and economics with a lot of shops of all types, there


    is indeed a market vacancy in the flower shop. There is no high-quality flower shop targeting to the


    upper ss for the time being. If we make good publicity, we can definitely get a head start." Speaking


    of this, Bet also raises another question. "However, other people also know about our creativity


    and positioning. During the period when you weren''t around, there were several simr brand showing


    up. One of them can be said to be copying our creativity. And its business is going well."


    Lily frowns, "You mean the one in the west of the city, right?"


    "That''s right. You know?"


    "Yes, I searched through the consumers''ments and read them all."


    Seeing her frown, Bet is relieved. "But no pressure. There are always tens of millions of shops


    imitating the popr one. It just arrives a little earlier. As long as we do it seriously, we will definitely be


    more professional than them."

 Chapter 630: Accident

    Chapter 630: ident


    After Lily hears his words, her mind was weighted off. "I''m certainly relieved to know this."


    Bet is the leading light in the industry, and he never says anything unreliable. Now that he says


    that, he is definitely confident enough.


    dys sits by quietly, listening and not interrupting them when they are talking, which makes her


    agreeable and loveable.


    After finishing their meal, they go to the flower shop. Bet leaves first after he briefly takes a look at


    the decoration and structures of the shop.


    Lily sees that dys takes the initiative to work. She walks to her and asks, "dys, if the shop


    reopens, are you willing toe?"


    "Yes!" dys agrees without hesitation and doesn''t even ask about her sry.


    Lily smiles at her, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" dys almost pats her chest to promise, "Lily, you know that I am a college graduate. It is


    not easy to find a job in J City. Even if I find one, it may not suit me. And I really like these nts.


    Furthermore, I like you very much. I will be very happy to work for a boss I like."


    These are fine words. But Lily knows that this is not a courtesy, but out of sincerity.


    Both of them work to make money. Lily is touched by her words. She raises her hand and pats her


    shoulder like a sister. "If you are willing toe, I''ll give you a 25% pay raise. I can''te every day in


    the future. And you will be the manager. I can''t guarantee anything else, but as long as Waiting Flower


    Store opens, you don''t need to worry about the promotion and sry increase."


    Hearing that, dys is so d that her eyes wide open. "Really! Lily, you''re too good. I love you so


    much!"


    Looking at the little girl who hugs her, Lily feels quite warm. Her life seemingly starts to get better.


    ¡­


    Lily works till 3:30 p.m. And then she goes to the school to pick up Adair.


    When the car reaches there, the school gate opens. Not long after, Adair and his ssmates are led


    out of the gate by their teacher.


    Lily gets off the car and waves at Adair before the red line. "Adair, here!"


    Adair sees Lily in the crowd. He runs over to her happily and gives her a hug. "Mom, you are here to


    pick me up!"


    When the soft little body hits Lily, she feels warm and tenderhearted. Lily touches his furry little head


    and says, "I''ll take you home. Have you attentively listened to teachers today?"


    "Yes, yes. Teachers praised me for doing the homework well!" As Adair speaks, he proudly shows her


    the stars on his shirt under the school uniform. "The stars will only be given to good students."


    Lily hurriedly praises him, "You are awesome!"


    Adair smiles and looks behind her. "Mom, where is dad?"


    "Dad is busy working at home. You''ll see him when we get back."


    "Then let''s go quickly!"


    Lily looks at the little boy holding her hand and walking forward with small steps. She doesn''t know how


    to describe this feeling. Every time she talks about such kind of topics with him, she feels especially


    happy. She does not even know why.


    Perhaps it has something to do with instinct. Only a mother knows the feeling of being rted by blood.


    After getting in the car, Lily ns to go to the supermarket nearby to buy some fresh ingredients and


    snacks for Adair.


    Adair''s snack intake is strictly limited. Now that he can eat them, he keeps chirping excitedly along the


    way.


    Lily drives the car to the open-air parking lot in front of the supermarket. It is close to the end of the day.


    There are a lot of cars in the parking lot. Therefore, it''s difficult to find an empty parking space.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She drives back and forth for two rounds but finds no empty space. Just as she turns to the


    underground parking lot to have a look, arge SUV suddenly drives over from the opposite direction.


    It is in the outerne, and the speed is very fast. If Lily makes a turn, the two cars will collide with each


    other. Lily immediately swings the steering wheel to the right without hesitation. However, even so, she


    doesn''tpletely dodge that car.


    The SUV''s head hits the left headlight on her car and then it slides all the way from the headlight to the


    door of the driver''s seat. Its inertia is sorge that the door sags and her thigh is stuck.


    Because she swings the steering wheel, the right headlight crashes into the streetmp pole. And its


    speed is slower than the SUV. Therefore, Adair, who is in the passenger seat, is not hurt.


    The other party is forced to stop the car. Through the front windshield, Lily vaguely sees a man and


    woman. The man is obviously shocked, while the woman is talking about something.


    She endures the pain on her legs and looks at Adair, who is clearly frightened. "Are you alright, Adair?"


    Adair is in a daze. He looks outside and then at Lily. His big eyes immediately turned red. "Mom, did we


    just have an ident?"


    When Lily sees that Adair is about to cry, she feels hurt. "It''s fine. It''s just a small ident. Are you


    hurt?"


    Adair shakes his head. "No..."


    "That''s good. I will get off to deal with it. You sit in the car and don''t get off, okay?" Lily unties her seat


    belt and instructs Adair.


    Adair nods. "I see. Mom, be careful."


    "Don''t worry."


    After Lily gets off the car, the man and the woman also get off. They drove on the wrong side and made


    a turn at such a narrow corner at a very fast speed without any hints, which is terribly dangerous.


    Lily thought that the two would sincerely apologize when they got down and discuss how to deal with it


    after checking the condition of cars. Unexpectedly, before the man speaks, the woman scolds sharply,


    "Well. How did you drive a car? We were driving on. Why did you suddenly make a turn?"


    Lily is shocked for a moment by her twisted words and recrimination. But in the next second, she


    understands what is going on.


    That woman is afraid that Lily will demand damages because her car looks good. Therefore, she first


    comins, right?


    Lily nned to settle the matter in a friendly manner, but now she changes her mind. Since their


    attitude is bad, there is no need to talk anymore. She takes out her phone. "Needless to say. Just call


    the police."


    As soon as she says that, the woman is dumbstruck. She doesn''t expect that she is so direct, without


    even a single word of nonsense.


    The woman is panicked, "You ... what did you say? Call the police? We don''t have time to waste with


    you!"


    Lily''s expression doesn''t change. She calmly looked at them and says, "Then how do you deal with it?"


    The man who has been standing at the side without saying anything finally opens his mouth. His tone


    is far ruder than the woman¡¯s. "You stinking bitch, you drive without eyes and want to me someone


    else?"


    Lily''s face clouds over. She raises her voice, "Keep your mouth clean!"


    "Who do you think you are?" The man says as he walks towards Lily. "I will still beat you, believe it or


    not!"

 Chapter 631: She Suffers a Heavy Blow

    Chapter 631: She Suffers a Heavy Blow


    They are so arrogant and reckless that those who don¡¯t know what has happened will think that she is


    the one who doesn''t obey the traffic rules.


    An ordinary female driver might feel scared when she encounters two unreasonable and aggressive


    people. But Lily doesn''t feel scared at all facing such a scene. Instead, she feels calm out of no reason.


    Just let them make trouble.


    They can make trouble as they want to. The more trouble they make now, the more severely they will


    be punishedter.


    Without saying a word, Lily takes out her phone and turns on the video mode. She focuses her camera


    on his face and says, "I will record every insulting word you say to me. After we deal with the traffic


    ident, I will ask mywyer to sue you."


    They obviously do not expect that after they made a fuss and frightened her, Lily is not afraid at all. She


    doesn''t seem to be affected by them. Looking at her calm and rxed appearance, the man is


    stunned.


    The first thought that shes through his mind is...


    What exactly does this woman do?


    The kind of bearing that is different from that of ordinary people makes both of them a little nervous.


    But regardless of what they think, they should be aggressive in their actions.


    The woman pretends to stop the man, while the man points at her phone camera and roars, "I''m telling


    you, you''re viting my portrait right, you don''t have the right to record me!"


    Lily doesn''t even want to retort such people. After recording calmly the insult thatsts for half a


    minute, she directly calls the police.


    On the phone, she tells the police the location of the ident, and the traffic policeman says they will


    come here immediately.


    "You can continue cursing me, but the traffic police willeter."


    Hearing this, they look at each other and change their tactics immediately. The ill-mannered woman


    spits at her and says, "What traffic police? We don''t have time to talk to you about this. Honey, let''s go.


    Ignore her!"


    As they pretend to be talking, they walk towards the car. Lily frowns. Actually, it doesn''t matter if they


    leave here. The punishment of hit-and-run is severer. However...


    She raises her head and looks around. Unfortunately, this ce is in a blind side of the parking lot.


    There is no surveince camera that could record what has happened.


    Then how can she prove what has happened?


    Although there are traces of cars hitting on the ground, the police have to identify them. It will only be


    more troublesome. It''s best if the car and people all stay here.


    Seeing that they are about to leave, Lily quickly walks forward and pulls the door switch when the


    woman gets into the car and is about to close it.


    Lily stares at the arrogant and unreasonable face, and her tone is already serious. "Get off the car."


    They haven''t expected her to follow them. The woman is shocked, and she wants to close the car door


    even harder. "What the hell do you want? Let go of it, let go!"


    Lily is in the recovery stage and is still weak. How can shepare with the woman in terms of


    strength? The woman pulls hard and Lily staggers.


    At this moment, a man who is watching from the side of the road finally can''t watch any longer. He


    parks his car and walks over. "You drove on the wrong side of the road and hit her car. Just let the


    traffic police deal with it. How can you be like that?"


    Lily turns around. She is relieved and wants to thank him. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly starts the


    car when she pays no attention to them.


    In an instant, the car runs wild like a horse that has lost its reins and starts running like crazy. Lily


    doesn''t even have time to react, and she is still gripping the handle of the carriage tightly. By the time


    she realizes that she should let go, it is already toote...


    Her body is suddenly brought forward. Even though she immediately runs forwards with the car, she is


    still unable to keep up with the car.


    She is dragged forward. When she let go of the car, she has already been dragged about ten meters


    away. Her body is thrown onto the asphalt pavement. Because of the inertia, she rolls forward for


    several meters before stopping.


    Her back, pelvis, arms, thighs all hit on the ground. It is hard to tell where the paines from, she


    only feels that her entire body is about to fall apart.


    When she falls on the ground, her forehead is smashed ruthlessly. She feels numb first, then every part


    of her body starts to ache. She feels as if a hammer is chiseling through her brain.


    The moment her body stops rolling, Lily could no longer hear anything. She seems to have seen


    something she has never seen before in the jungle of Country Y, in the dpidated wooden house, in


    the light of an explosion...


    "Mom, Mom!"


    "Mom, wake up. Don''t lie here. Let''s go home..."


    "Help! Who can help my mother? Please, help her..."


    Lily hears the child''s miserable cries. Lily wants desperately to open her eyes to see her child. She


    wants to raise her arm to wipe away his tears, but she can''t. She can''t move, and warm liquid flows into


    her eyes. She doesn''t have time to feel it or to struggle, and she quickly faints.


    ¡­


    At 5:20 p.m. in the emergency room of the People''s Hospital.


    As the busiest and most crowded ce in the hospital, it is bustling with people and filled with groans


    and noises.


    All these distracting noisese to an end when a man in dark caffeine cardigan and ck cotton


    slipperses in.


    Rex grabs a passing nurse and says with a cold expression, "Where is bed 55?"


    The nurse stops trembling. She has worked here for more than three years. She has seen all kinds of


    patients, but she has never been so scared. She points at a corner and says, "It''s there."


    After hearing this, Rex immediately takesrge strides towards the corner. He is so anxious as if he will


    miss something if he gets there toote.


    Bed 55 was surrounded by white curtains. Without time for manners, he lifts the curtains immediately.


    There is a woman lying on the bed and a child sitting beside the bed.


    Adair is shocked when he sees Rex. After seeing him clearly, Adair starts to cry immediately. He


    pounces into Rex''s arms with tears in his eyes. "Dad."


    Rex holds the little trembling body and lowers his head to kiss the child''s head. "Good boy, Daddy is


    here. Daddy is here. Don''t be afraid."


    Afterforting the child, Rex immediately looks at the woman lying on the bed who hasn''t fully


    awakened yet. Her little face, which has only looked better recently, is pale and fragile again.


    Her head is wrapped in thick gauze. He could vaguely see the red stains on her cheekbones and the


    corners of her mouth. There are many bloodstains and bruises on her face. Even her clothes are in


    tatters. She looks extremely miserable.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rex clenches his fists tightly. He gets increasingly angry. He has just been gone for a while and she is


    now like this. He wants the damned couple to disappear from J City.

 Chapter 632: You May Not Be Able to Survive

    Chapter 632: You May Not Be Able to Survive


    Adair looks at his father who has such a serious expression for the first time. He wants to cry but tries


    his best not to cry. Both his eyes and his nose are red. He asks in a trembling voice, "Dad, what


    happened to Mom?"


    This time, as a very young child, Adair is truly frightened. He is afraid that something bad will happen to


    Lily.


    Rex closes his eyes and holds Adair''s hands. He is already extremely angry, but in order not to make


    Adair more afraid, he desperately suppresses his anger. "It''s fine. Your Mom is fine. In a while, the


    doctor wille to cure her, and she will wake up."


    Adair nods, tears rolling down his cheeks. "Mom told me not to get out of the car, so I didn''t get out. I


    saw Mom being dragged away by them. It''s all because of me. I didn''t protect Mom..."


    As he speaks, he cries as if his tiny fragile heart is unable to withstand the terrible thing that has just


    happened.


    Rex holds the little body of Adair into his arms and feels pain in his heart. "Don''t me yourself. It''s


    right that you listened to your Mom and didn''t get off the car. You did well."


    Adair is still ming himself. He buries his head into Rex''s embrace and wipes away the tears on his


    face with his small hands. "But I didn''t protect my mother well," he says.


    Rex''s heart aches when he hears this. He pulls back a little and holds Adair''s cheek with both hands.


    "Adair, look at Dad. You''ve done a good job. It''s not your fault. Bad people will be punished. Don''t be


    sad, okay?"


    He watched as Lily was thrown away by the car. No matter how strong his psychological endurance is,


    it is still unbearable. Rex can only slowly appease him. At the same time, he also asks the driver to


    In this situation, if Adair stays in the hospital, he will only be more uneasy.


    Not long after, the driver drives to the foot of the building. Rex personally takes Adair to the car. Before


    getting on the car, Adair still looked terrified. Rex knows that he must be very afraid of cars now.


    However, he has to send Adair away. Lily is still not awake. He cannot leave the hospital, so he can


    only tell him, "Adair, be good. The driver will send you back. You will see Grandma and Grandpa in a


    while."


    Adair sobs and says, "I know. Dad, go back and take care of Mom."


    The more he acts like this, the more ufortable Rex feels in his heart. He kisses Adair''s forehead


    and watches the car slowly disappear from his sight. He turns around and leaves when itpletely


    disappears.


    Returning to the emergency room, there are already several doctors in white coats standing beside the


    hospital bed. One of them is wearing a blue shirt and he is director of the People''s Hospital.


    Seeing hime over, the director immediately extends his hand to wee him. "Mr. Rex."


    Rex shakes hands with him, and he looks at the small figure on the hospital bed immediately. "How is


    my wife?"


    They are not married yet, but he says she is his wife. The director raises his hand to wipe the sweat off


    his forehead and is under much pressure, "Before youe, we have already dealt with Miss Lily''s


    injuries. Now the wounds are not bleeding, and the result of the examination hase out. The result


    shows that she has a slight concussion, multiple cartge tissue contusions, and ligament injuries at


    the left arm and elbow. Her injuries are not serious, but she may still feel painful, so it is best for her to


    stay in hospital for a few days."


    The director, who is usually very busy, is currently telling Rex respectfully about the contents of the


    report. The heads of department behind him look at each other with each other quietly. They can''t help


    but wonder who exactly Mr. Rex is.


    Rex listens to the director. When he hears the injuries, he feels as if he has all the injuries himself. He


    takes a deep breath and doesn''t want to let innocent people involved in. He says, "No need, the people


    from Karl''s Hospital wille and pick her upter."


    The director naturally knows that Rex''s wife will not be hospitalized here. He heaves a sigh of relief in


    his heart. He leaves two doctors and two nurses in the ward to take care of Lily, while he goes out to


    receive the people from Karl''s Hospital.


    He does everything personally as if Rex is director of the hospital.


    While waiting, Rex sits on a chair beside the hospital bed. Looking at Lily''s pale face, his heart still


    beats violently.


    When he received the phone call from the hospital at home, he was dumbfounded. When he heard "car


    ident", his head went nk.


    He was waiting for Lily to bring Adair back for dinner. He was in good mood waiting in the living room


    and thought that they were about toe back. However, he didn''t expect that he would get such bad


    news.


    He didn''t have time to change his clothes or think about anything else. The moment he got the news,


    he picked up the car keys and drove without stop to the hospital.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know what kind of condition she is in, nor did he know if her injuries are serious. He came


    here with a nk mind after calling Karl.


    Thinking about this, he feels lucky that nothing has happened to him on his way to the hospital.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have any serious injuries. Fortunately, Adair is fine.


    Just as Rex still feels terrified for thinking that, he gets a phone call. He takes out his phone and sees


    that it is from Pehry.


    After the ident, he immediately told Pehry to help him find the couple as quickly as possible.


    The couple is just all ordinary people, so it is very easy to find them. In less than half an hour, Pehry


    gets some clues about them.


    "Rex, I find them in the underground garage of theirmunity. They are already in my office." Now,


    Pehry is sitting on a swivel chair in his office of Red Club. He holds a limited edition lighter in his hand


    and looks leisurely at the two people who are sitting on the ground under the control of the bodyguards.


    "One man and one woman. They are so scared that they almost pee in their pants. What do you want


    to do to them?"


    When the couple hears his words, they be very terrified. "What do you want to do to them?" It is


    as if they are going to kill them.


    They look at each other and are scared out of their wits. They are terrified to the extreme. The woman


    can''t help but scream out loud, "What are you going to do to me?! This is a society ruled byw. You''ve


    already broken thew by kidnapping us! What else do you want to do?!"


    Pehry is waiting for a reply from Rex when he hears the sharp and ear-piercing cry. He feels unhappy


    and looks at the source of the voice with displeasure. He tilts his head towards the two strong men


    behind the woman and says, "She''s so noisy. Shut this damn woman up."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry!" The strong man immediately takes out a piece of ck cloth from his pocket and


    gags the woman''s mouth with it.


    The woman shakes her head desperately and doesn''t want to be gagged. She can''t resist at all. In the


    end, she can only be gagged and let out some muffled noises.

 Chapter 633: Her Memory Recovers

    Chapter 633: Her Memory Recovers


    Rex hears all things happen on this side of the phone, and his expression bes colder. He is just


    sitting on that small chair, and he does not intentionally show his aggressiveness, but it is enough to


    make others fear.


    The doctors and nurses wish they can leave the room. They are so scared of Rex who is emitting a


    murderous aura that they don''t even dare to breathe.


    After a while, Rex speaks slowly. Every word is like an ice de that is shot out and stabs into the


    listener''s heart. "Keep them there. I''ll go there personally after finishing things in the hospital."


    Pehry nods. "Alright, I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Pehry stands up and walks over to the couple. Rex looks up at him in fear,


    "Who are you? We didn''t do anything..."


    "Didn''t you do something bad?" Pehry snorts with disdain. He condescends to squat down. With a crisp


    sound, he opens the lighter in his hand. The crisp sound sounds extremely frightening. "You don''t have


    to tell me this. You can exin it to the husband of the victimter. But in my opinion, you two..."


    At this point, he deliberately pauses for a few seconds before continuing. "You may not be able to


    survive today."


    ...


    The car Karl sends over arrives at the hospital quickly. The paramedics push the bed into the


    underground parking garage carefully. They are so cautious during the process, fearing that something


    unexpected might happen.


    Rex following them is simply too powerful, making them feel afraid involuntarily.


    After pushing Lily into the ambnce safely, they finally feel relieved.


    Rex says something to the director and goes to Karl''s Hospital with the ambnce.


    Along the way, he stares at Lily''s face all the time. He doesn''t dare to move away her sight for a


    moment, as if she will disappear if he doesn''t look at her.


    The atmosphere in the car is extremely depressing. He knows that her injuries are not serious, but


    when he thinks of what she has experienced, he can''t stop feeling angry.


    When they arrive at the entrance of Karl''s Hospital, there is a small uphill driveway. The car shakes for


    a moment. There is nothing wrong with it, but the shake wakes up Lily who was in aa.


    Her eyshes tremble fiercely. Rex immediately notices that. He leans on the side of the stretcher and


    grabs her ice-cold little hand immediately, "Lily?"


    Lily has been in a semia all along the way. She wants to wake up, but she feels something


    pressing down on her. At this moment, she hears a familiar voice beside her ears. Finally, she forcefully


    opens her eyes.


    She sees that nervous and familiar face at first sight.


    She is still in a trance. She looks around and sees the nurse sitting beside her and the car window


    above her head. She is a little confused and doesn''t know where she is.


    "You..." Just as she speaks, her throat aches. She frowns and coughs subconsciously. Then she feels


    the swelling paining from her body.


    Rex sees her being so ufortable and covers her cheeks with his big palms to prevent her from


    moving. "Don''t move. You''re injured."


    Injured?


    Although Lily wakes up, she is still dumbfounded. Only when Adair''s face shes in her mind does she


    suddenly regain her senses. She grabs Rex''s arm and says, "Where is Adair? Where is Adair?"


    Rex sees that she is so excited that she is about to get up. She moves so fiercely that she might make


    her wounds hurt again. She will definitely feel ufortable. He frowns. He holds her shoulder, but he


    doesn''t dare to use too much strength to control her. "Adair is fine. He has already returned to your


    parents'' home. Don''t worry. You can''t sit up now. You have to do more examinations. Lie down."


    How can Lily stop at this moment? She is dizzy and wants to vomit, but she still says with all her


    strength, "Give me your phone. I want to talk to Adair..."


    Rex is enraged by her carelessness. His face bes dark and says sternly, "Lily, I repeat it, don''t


    move."


    "I''m fine..."


    "Your head has hit the ground, and your face is filled with bruises. And you say you''re fine?" At this


    moment, the umted uneasiness and worry are erupting because of her carelessness. When he


    scolds her, he feels concerned and worried about her. "Do you think you are blessed with great fortune


    and you can safely ovee any danger, so you have this kind of ability? Do you know how worried I


    was when I heard about the car ident? Do you ever think about how worried I feel when I see you


    lying on the hospital bed? You want to call him, right? Get the phone on your own."


    As he says that, he throws his phone on the bed. He even lets go of his hand that is holding her hands.


    He looks away and seems to indicate that she can do whatever she wants.


    Lily didn¡¯t expect him to get so angry suddenly. She stares nkly at his dark face. She looks at the


    phone that is within reach. She only needs to reach out to get it.


    Her slender, pale fingertips move, but she still doesn''t reach out.


    Lily sighs softly and whispers, "I''m fine now. Besides, I''m worried about Adair."


    "What are you worried about? I''m here, and you only need to worry about your own health." Rex can''t


    get angry with her in the end. He points at her and turns around immediately. He still looks worried


    about her. "I don''t want to be angry with you. I am just too scared."


    Over and over again, after experiencing so many things, every time there are twists and turns at the


    end of these bad things. If anything bad happens to her now, he won''t be able to hold on any longer.


    He is mentally and physically exhausted.


    This is the perfect description of his current state.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It isn''t that he doesn''t have the courage, nor that he has worn away his willpower. No matter how much


    he has to endure, he won''t even blink his eyes. But he doesn''t want these bad things to happen to her.


    Lily understands the fear that shes through his eyes. She feels bitter as if her heart has been


    squeezed with sour lemon juice. She is worried about Adair, but she forgets that there is someone who


    is worried about her so anxiously.


    She raises her hand and gently holds Rex''s hand. "The injuries are not serious. The things about the


    case have passed. They''re just two ordinary people and are a bit unreasonable, but they''re not as


    fierce as Hawk. Don''t think about it anymore, okay?"


    The Adam''s apple of Rex rolls, as if he is suppressing his emotions. After pondering for a moment, he


    says, "I know, I''m just afraid of you..."


    At this point, he suddenly stops talking and turns his deep ck eyes slowly to look at her.


    Lily looks at his shocked eyes and asks, "What''s wrong?"


    Is there something on her face? Or is the wound bleeding again?


    Just as Lily is making wild guesses, Rex suddenly bends down and stares at her with his burning ck


    eyes. "What did you just say?"


    Lily is so dizzy that she feels confused when he suddenly asks her. "What did I say?"


    "The case and Hawk." Rex cannot wait for her to repeat it and speak for her. The moment their eyes


    meet, there seem to be countless storms sweeping towards her. "You remember it?"

 Chapter 634: Everything He Did for Her

    Chapter 634: Everything He Did for Her


    The quiet car is filled with the sound of the ambnce from outside. When Lily finishes speaking, she


    realizes what he has just said.


    Hawk, the kidnapping case, and all the things that happened in Country Y suddenly return to her mind.


    Her memory recovers so naturally that she does not feel anything strange. She does not even need to


    ept anything on purpose. The memories that should have belonged to here back.


    If Rex doesn''t remind her now, she won''t have realized that her memories have returned.


    "I..." Lily is a little startled. She doesn''t know how to react, but she can''t deny that she has indeed


    remembered everything.


    "You''ve already remembered everything, right?"


    Lily looks at the face that is even more excited than her, and she feels an urge to cry. After such a long


    time, facing an amnesiac, how terrified is he? Recalling what has happened during this period of time,


    tears roll down her cheeks.


    Without any words, she cannot stop crying. Rex knows that she has remembered everything.


    Because of Lily''s emotional fluctuation, the number on the screen attached to her body starts to flow.


    The nurse in the car reminds him, "Mr. Rex, the condition of the patient is still unstable, so it''s best for


    her not to have too much emotional fluctuation."


    Rex immediately restrains his emotions and doesn''t forget to tell her, "Rx. Be good, I''m here."


    The more he says that, the more Lily feels sorry for him. Especially when she thinks about what


    happened before and after she lost her memory, she feels badly.


    Rex has done everything he can for her. He is not eloquent and seldom says sweet words. Even when


    he does so, it is very rare.


    However, a man who is not good at expressing himself has pulled her out of the abyss when she lost


    everything, disfigured her face, and forgot everything.


    Lily can no longer hold back her tears. Tears roll down her cheeks and get into her temples. Her


    emotions surge to the extreme, and even tears cannot help her let out the emotions. The emotions that


    fill her chest instantly drown her.


    Lily only feels her sight went nk and she can''t see anything.


    Rex looks at her who has fainted again. He is so worried. He hurriedly looks at the number on the


    screen. He feels as if he is sitting on a roller coaster. He asks the nurse anxiously, "What''s going on?


    She has woken up just now. Why does she faint again?"


    The nurse hurriedlyforts Rex who is so uneasy that he is about to jump out of the car. "Don''t worry,


    Mr. Rex. Miss Lily is safe. It''s just that her head was hit, so she will faint sometimes."


    "Will there be any sequ?"


    In the eyes of the medical staff, a slight concussion is probably not serious at all. However, considering


    Rex''s nervousness, the nurse exins politely, "No, as long as she gets enough rest recently and take


    care of her health, there will be no problem. Look, the ECG and her blood pressure are normal."


    Only then does Rex notice the meaning of the two lines on the screen and finally feel relieved.


    The nurse heaves a sigh of relief. She is truly afraid that this man will overturn the car when he is


    anxious. Fortunately, he didn''t do that. She looks out the window at the rapidly retreating scenes. For


    the first time, she feels that the ambnce is so slow.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the ambnce arrives at the entrance of Karl''s Hospital. Lily is pushed out of the


    car and into the ward. Rex follows her all the way by the side.


    She needs to have a number ofprehensive examinations and treatments.


    Rex can only wait outside the examination room. After less than five minutes, Karl walks over quickly.


    Rex stops him. "Lily..."


    "I''ll talk to youter. I need to operate the examination now." Karl raises his hand and interrupts him.


    Karl does not exin much and enters the examination room in a hurry.


    Rex watches as the door opens and closes. He is extremely anxious now.


    He has never been like this before. Now that he has experienced so many, he is easy to feel scared. If


    he could see the current himself five years ago, he would definitely have scolded him as a loser.


    Unfortunately, he is unable to restrain his fear at all now.


    Fortunately, the examination doesn''t take too long. In less than half an hour, Karl walks out with a new


    report in his hand.


    "Even though you don''t understand, I''ll still let you have a look. To put it simply, Lily has some light


    injuries. There are no serious injuries on her body. However, she still needs to stay in the hospital for a


    day. After returning home, she needs to rest for half a month, then there won''t be any problem." Karl


    hands him the report. Seeing Rex''s dry lips, he can''t help but sigh, "You can scare yourself to death


    first before anything bad happens to her."


    Rex roughly scans the report. His fingers are still cold. After confirming that she is fine, he lets out a


    long sigh of relief. He raises his head and closes his eyes. He raises his hand to pinch the corner of his


    eyes. He seems helpless and mutters, "I can''t restrain myself."


    "You can just live in my hospital. You have idents ande here every once in a while. Today,


    when you said that Lily had a car ident, I was scared out of my wits." As Karl speaks, the doctors in


    the examination room are about toe out. He turns around and looks at them. He rubs his slightly


    sore neck and says, "Alright, you can go to the ward with herter. I still need to take a look at Eunice."


    Speaking of Eunice, Rex restrains his emotions and asks, "How is she?"


    "She..." Karl thinks for a few seconds and shakes his head in dismay. "She is not good at all. Although


    she still lives, it''s hard for her to wake up."


    "There''s nothing you can do?"


    "No." Karl only dares to say such thing in front of Rex. Facing Eunice''s mother and Ryan, he can only


    carefully encourage them. He does not dare to give them too much hope, but he does not dare to say


    something too pessimistic, fearing that they will not be able to hold out.


    Having been a doctor for so many years, he has experienced the most exhausting time recently.


    "Lily''s scars on her back still need to be treated byser on time, but this time, I will put it off for two


    days and wait for her to recover. Be prepared and don''t feel bad at that time."


    "Yes." Rex has no objections, which surprises Karl.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Then I''ll go now."


    Rex looks at Karl''s somewhat gloomy expression and says in a low voice, "Thank you. You look tired."


    "It''s fine. I''m used to it." Karl smiles and doesn''t take his words seriously.


    "I heard about the research project you want to do. I''ll fund you. You can get the money in two days."


    Rex is expressionless. It is as if he has spent several hundred yuan while he gives out so much money.


    Karl is dumbfounded for a moment and raises his eyebrows. "What? Are you serious?"


    Rex says without hesitation, "Yes, It''s apensation for you."


    Karl watches as Rex turns around and walks towards the ward. He feels happy from being taken care


    of by a wealthy man. His head is no longer in pain, and he no longer feels tired. There is no problem for


    him to do three surgeries now.

 Chapter 635: Vent Her Anger

    Chapter 635: Vent Her Anger


    When Rex enters the ward, Lily hasn''t woken up yet, unconscious. But he can tell that she doesn''t feel


    well, for even though she isatose, her brows are tightly knitted together.


    She wears a fixture around her neck, in case she should hurt her head. The wounds on her forehead


    have been carefully treated. The white bandage wrapped around her delicate face makes her look


    even weaker.


    There is an indwelling needle on the back of her right hand for the transfusion in these days. It is fixed


    by a white stic strip. Looking at the light yellow anti-inmmatory liquid flowing into her body, Rex


    really worries about her.


    He doesn''t stay in the ward for a long time and asks the nurse, "When will she wake up?"


    The nurse replies, "It depends. Now the patient is more than weak. It takes three to four hours.


    However, the longer it takes the better. She can rest and recover."


    Rex looks deeply at the petite figure. After a long while, he looks away and instructs softly, "You stay


    here and let Karl know if you have any questions. Tell him to contact me."


    "Yes, Mr. Rex."


    Then, Rex turns around and leaves the ward. He strides into the elevator with a sharp baleful aura. He


    goes all the way down to the underground garage, then pulls open the door and gets into the driver''s


    seat. Without any hesitation, he starts the car. The ck Bentley immediately shoots out like an arrow.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Rex drives to the entrance of the Red Club.


    The security manager at the entrance is a little shocked for he hasn''t seen Rex for a long time. He


    hurriedly steps forward to open the car door for him and says, "Mr. Rex, good evening."


    Rex does not say anything else. After leaving the key to the manager, he walks into the clubhouse


    coldly. The attendant apanying him is almost frozen by the frightening aura.


    That''s horrible.


    He has seen Rex a few times before. Although Rex''s expression is always cold, he has never been so


    angry that he frightens the hell out of everyone who sees him.


    After getting to the floor of Pehry''s office, the attendant immediately stops reverently. He closes the


    elevator door, leaving Rex alone on this floor.


    At this time, Pehry is sitting on the swivel chair in his office, smoking a cigar. He is wearing a dark red


    checked suit, his long legs on the desk. He looks at the couple who curl into two balls on the ground.


    Suddenly, hearing the sounding from the door, he sits upright and puts his legs down almost as a


    reflex action, waving with his cigar at the bodyguard at the door. "Hurry up and open the door!"


    With Rex''s violent temper, if he doesn''t open the door immediately, the door designed by the French


    carpenter will probably be scrapped soon.


    When the bodyguard turns around and is about to open the door, an enormous force pushes the door


    open. If the bodyguard isn''t fast enough, the door will probably have bounced into his face in the next


    second.


    Pehry stands up and looks at the threatening figure at the door. He puts down the cigar on the crystal


    ashtray beside him and says, "Rex, what''s...?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Before he can utter thest word, the man has already bent down and pulled the man on the ground


    up. He is so strong that the man with the height of 1.75 meters is pulled away from the ground.


    Rex stares at that ugly and rough face. At the thought of such a frightened and trembling coward that


    injured Lily like that, Rex feels the mes in his chest burn even more intensely.


    He smiles coldly and asks the man abruptly, "Did you hit someone with your car?"


    The man who is pulled up only feels that the person in front of him looks familiar. After thinking for a


    while, he remembers, "You, you, you are thatwyer, Rex?"


    Pehry raises his eyebrows. Just as he is about to ask if he should get someone to cover his eyes, he


    hears the man continue, "Help! Lawyer Gabbot, they kidnapped my wife and me and imprisoned us


    here. Help me please...."


    Pehry looks at the source of the voice in shock. Isn''t this person scared out of his mind? He begs Rex


    for mercy! Does he want to die earlier?


    Obviously, this man does not know about Rex''s rtionship with Lily. He just feels that awyer can


    help him.


    However, Rex just sneers coldly, "Help you?"


    The man nods desperately. His face is twisted by the fear. "Help, help me.... This man threatened me


    that I couldn''t get out of here...."


    Pehry is astonished. Suddenly, he feels a little sympathy for this man. How can a man with the healthy


    brain say such words? When he thinks about the scer... it''s so horrible.


    Rex pushes him against the wall, and with just one hand, the man feels great oppression. "Doesn''t he


    tell you that the person you hit is my wife?"


    To the man, this sentence is akin to the voice of a devil from hell.


    The man''s eyes are wide open and almost bulging. He was just trembling just now, and now he is


    almost twitching. He stammers, unable to speak clearly, "Your wife?"


    However, this time, Rex does not give him the time or chance to understand it. With a loose grip of his


    cor, the man falls down like a piece of trash that has been casually thrown away, copsing to the


    ground.


    He watches in despair as Rex in front of him takes off his coat and rolls up his sleeves. Rex flexes his


    knuckles and makes the cracking sound, sending a shiver down the man''s spine.


    His fingers clench tightly, veins protruding from the corners of his forehead. It is not the strength of a


    mortal''s flesh, but rather, it carries a destructive force of steel as his fist fiercely swings towards his


    head.


    Miserable screams echo throughout the room. Everyone present, except the woman whose mouth is


    blocked, looks away.


    Even the bodyguards who have seen countless scenes like this feel frightened.


    Pehry silently turns around, picks up his cigar again, and puffs.


    That''s good. At such a time, he has to rely on the taste of money to nourish his fearful mood.


    Rex doesn''t show any mercy at all. His fists reach to the man''s flesh, and even pierce into his bones.


    The man who screams miserably at the beginning now falls silent. His face is swollen as he looks at


    the man''s fist. He is in too much pain to make a sound.


    The fear at the beginning turns into the desire to live.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t dare to do it anymore. Let me go...."


    "Let you go?" Rex seems to have heard a joke, and his gaze is filled with rage which can turn


    everything in the room into ashes. "Don''t you ever think of letting her go when you drive her out?"

 Chapter 636: She Is His Bottom Line

    Chapter 636: She Is His Bottom Line


    As long as he thinks about the scars on Lily''s face, he really wants to sh the man. He can''t bear to


    hurt her at all, but now, she is dragged so far away by another man in a car. What if she isn''t so lucky?


    Rex does not dare to imagine it. Even a hypothesis will cause his heart to skip a beat.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I really don''t know it." The man is in pain. Unfortunately, his face is already swollen.


    His nose and eyes seem to be squeezed together, tears mixed with the blood from his nose and mouth.


    It is shocking.


    The woman beside him watching this scene has no strength left in her. She can''t believe what she has


    seen. She vaguely remembers that woman''s calm and tough posture before the ident. With such a


    powerful backer behind her, how can she be afraid of someone like them?


    They really entertain an angel unawares. Are they really going to cripple them now?


    Just as this thoughtes into being, Rex fiercely kicks the man''s head on the ground. After a muffled


    sound, the heavy blow finally knocks him out.


    Rex''s gaze turns to the woman. Thetter is so frightened that she bursts into tears, which mixes with


    her snot, running all over her face and disgusting.


    The woman tries to say something eagerly, but unfortunately, her mouth is stuffed and she cannot


    make a sound. She can only mumble in despair.


    Obviously, with a violent aura, like a devil walking out from hell, Rex does not want to give her a chance


    to speak. His eyes are red with anger, as if he will cut off their heads and drink their blood in the next


    moment.


    Terrifying. Truly terrifying.


    How can there be such a person in the world? Just a single nce can produce the pain on the verge


    of death.


    Rex looks down at the woman on the ground with a condescending gaze. He looks at the dirty face and


    does not make a move. Instead, he winks at the bodyguard beside him. Thetter gets it and


    immediately pulls the woman by her hair....


    Pehry doesn''t turn back until he hears the woman''s painful cries. Looking at the mess in front of him,


    he is somewhat surprised.


    He knows Rex''s temper, but he has never seen this man attack a woman. Although he does not


    personally attack her this time, he does intend to.


    To him, Lily is truly a treasure that he can''t lose. No one is allowed to hurt her at all.


    That is the bottom line of this man. She can''t be touched, not even close.


    Pehry is thirty-five years old this year. Although his birthday iste, he is just two or three years


    younger than Rex. So far, he has dated with a lot of girls, but none of them are satisfactory. People


    come and go. He has once experienced the most passionate love, but in the end, he yields to time.


    Karl says that he hasn''t found his true love, so when he sees Rex treat Lily like this, he is a little


    jealous.


    No one will doubt such feelings. You are mine, and I am yours. Only people who truly love each other


    can feel this sense of belonging.


    Pehry presses the cigar into the ashtray and walks towards the man. With a nce at the couple, he


    instructs the assistant behind him, "Clean here and ''send'' them out."


    "Yes, President Pehry."


    Pehry quietly pushes open the office door as if nothing has happened. He smiles and makes an


    invitation gesture to Rex. "Let''s go, Rex. There''s a new Japanese restaurant near here. Let''s try it."


    His tone and his movement are so natural that it is as if what happened just now is just an illusion. The


    bodyguards in the room can''t help but raise their eyebrows.


    When the two of them leave, the bodyguards look at the couple lying on the ground with sympathy in


    their hearts. Rex and Pehry, the men of the moment in J City, are thest persons they should offend.


    So, one must not bully others with self-righteousness. Perhaps, he will hit the iron te.


    ....


    Coming out of the Red Club, it is almost nine o''clock. Rex calls the hospital and Lily is still not awake.


    Pehry hears the general contents of his phone call. He knows that Rex is free, and the tavern is the


    best choice at this time. What''s more, recently he is crazy about Japanese food, so he manages to


    bring Rex over.


    There is a small alley beside the Red Club, which ispletely different from the bustling main street.


    At the entrance of the alley, the streetlights are sprinkling with dim yellow lights, making the already


    quiet alley even quieter.


    Pehry walks forward with his hands in his pockets. He touches his earlobe, taking a deep breath and


    looking up at the darkened night. He has been in a noisy environment for a long time and feels much


    morefortable now.


    The name of the tavern is Muse. It is a three-floor renovated residential building located in the middle of


    the path. The restaurant is rmended by Pehry''s subordinate, who says it is very delicious and


    worth a try.


    He just happens to want something to eat that night, thinking that he may eat something at random


    here. However, the ingredients are really good. Many of them are imported by air, tasting very good.


    The two walk to the entrance of the tavern and push open the small wooden door. A crisp wind bell


    rings above their heads. Then, a little girl in a kimono walks down to wee the two of them.


    When the little girl sees Pehry, she is surprised. She still remembers the guest who came a few days


    ago, because he looks very different from the ordinary guests. He wears expensive clothes and watch.


    He is over 1.8 meters tall, with a kind of tension from the inside out.


    The little girl politely leads them in. "Hello, do you have an appointment?"


    "Do we need to make an appointment here?" Pehry raises his eyebrows, making nothing of it. "Find me


    a private room. Arge one."


    Hearing this, the little girl just nces at him. Her delicate eyebrows wrinkles slightly, and she says


    politely, "Alright, wait a moment. I''ll take a look at the seats."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A minuteter, the little girl goes back and brings the two of them to a tatami-style private room at the


    end. Before entering, they have to take off their shoes and put on the shoe covers.


    The two men sit down. Pehry just orders the limited dishes and the most expensive ones without


    hesitation, filling tworge pages on the electronic menu.


    Seeing that he still wants to order the Longevity Pot, the little girl standing at the door reminds him in a


    low voice, "Sir, if there are only two people to eat, that is enough."


    Pehry''s finger that are about to fall pauses. He looks up at her in surprise. He hasn''t noticed before, but


    now he suddenly discovers that this little girl is quite pretty with a round face. Her skin is white and


    tender, her mouth is small, but her eyes are as big as a bell, and her nose reflects the light above her


    head.

 Chapter 637: Blow on Her Face

    Chapter 637: Blow on Her Face


    But she looks too young, as if she is a minor. She can''t be over eighteen years old.


    After all, no one in the Red Club interrupts him when he orders.


    Alright, for the sake of her good looks, he won''t order more.


    Pehry hands over the electronic menu. Seeing the little girl reach over, he intentionally touches the


    back of her hand with his fingertips. Unexpectedly, it feels very cold.


    The man makes eyes at her. When she leaves, he smiles softly. His gaze makes her nervous.


    Soon, everything is served. The door is closed. Pehry picks up a top-grade airlifted Bluefin tuna and


    ces it on Rex''s te. "Try it. The sashimi is good."


    Rex picks it up and puts it into his mouth. The meat is fresh and tender, and the thickness is moderate.


    It is indeed good.


    "How do you find this ce?" ording to what Rex knows about Pehry, Pehry is definitely not


    someone who likes to try various small restaurants.


    Pehry swallows the salmon in his mouth, "My manager brought me here once. Anyway, it is not far."


    "By the way, how is Lily?"


    Among this group of people, only Pehry calls Lily by her name. So far, he has been very ustomed to


    it. Even Rex does not find it strange.


    However, when ites to Lily, but there is one thing he has almost forgotten, "She recovers her


    memories."


    Pehry is about to put the sweet North Pole shrimp into his mouth when he hears that. He is so shocked


    that he drops the shrimp, "What?"


    "She was hit on the head in the ident. Recovering her memories has something to do with it. I am


    so anxious that I forget to tell Karl." At that time, he just wanted toe over to look for the couple.


    Pehry puts down his chopsticks and ps, "It''s a blessing in disguise. She doesn''t get hurt in vain....


    But do I know before Karl?"


    "Yes."


    Pehry immediately takes out his phone and sends a text message to Karl. He can''t help but feel proud,


    "He is always superior to me. Now it''s my turn."


    "...."


    So his buddies are using him as a tool to provoke each other?


    After Pehry finishes sending the message, he puts down his phone and sees the man''s somewhat


    unhappy expression. He pats Rex''s shoulder, "Rex, don''t mind it. After all, you are the only one to get


    married among us."


    "...."


    Rex decides not to argue with this 35-year-old man who is actually five years old.


    After finishing half of the meal, the hospital suddenly calls and says that Lily has woken up. Rex


    immediately puts down the chopsticks in his hand and hurriedly leaves.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Pehry looks at the remaining half of the food on the table, not in the mood to continue eating. He is


    about to pay the bill when he is told that Rex has already paid for it.


    Anyway, they all don''tck money. It doesn''t matter. Pehry puts away his wallet, takes the coat hanging


    by the side, leaving.


    Seeing the little girl at the door, he pauses for a moment. He didn''t notice it just now. She is even a


    head shorter than him when they are both standing there.


    She is 1.65 meters tall at most.


    The little girl notices the man''s gaze and asks in confusion, "Sir, do you want to pack?"


    Pehry is really amused now. Packing? She''s not insulting him, is she? His eyes looks like he is going to


    pack?


    Fortunately, the little girl is pretty. If it is a male waiter, he will have tossed out the leftovers and him.


    But...


    Pehry just smiles at the small face, slowly bending down a bit and blowing on her thin bangs.


    The little girl is so frightened that she immediately closes her eyes, her brows furrowing tightly, her face


    full of panic and fear, "Sir, sir!"


    "Here, what are you shouting for?" Pehry wants to tease her, but that face is too pure and innocent.


    The guilt in his heart suddenly surges up. He raises his thick eyebrows and does not go any further. He


    walks out.


    Seeing the tall figure of the man disappear from sight, the little girl heaves a sigh of relief. She covers


    her chest with her hand. When she thinks of the pair of glittering eyes she has just seen, her heart


    starts to beat wildly.


    Is he intentionally teasing her?


    The girl''s delicate nose wrinkles. This person is really bad!


    ...


    When Rex arrives at the hospital, Lily has already woken up. When he pushes open the ward door and


    enters, she is talking to the nurse beside her about her illness. Seeing him enter, the two of them stop


    and look over.


    Rex walks to the bedside and strokes her cheek with his big palm. He is very gentle, and his eyes are


    filled with tenderness. "d you are awake. How do you feel now?"


    Lily looks up at the man. She is a little dumbfounded for a moment. After thinking for a few seconds,


    she says hoarsely, "I''m fine...."


    Her voice is like a stone rolling in the listener''s ears.


    Rex immediately wants to take the warm water from the bedside and serve it to her. The nurse gets the


    man''s intentions and quickly stops him, "Mr. Rex, the patient has just woken up. She can''t drink water


    now. She can only moisten her lips."


    Rex knits his eyebrows and looks at the nurse oppressively. Perhaps he does not notice the hostility in


    his eyes.


    Lily hurriedly turns around and says with understanding, "You can leave first. I''ll call you if there''s


    anything else here."


    The nurse hurriedly leaves the ward.


    Looking at the escaping figure, Lily turns to the man beside the bed resignedly. "Don''t be like this, I''m


    fine. Why should you vent your anger on others?"


    "I don''t vent my anger." He''s just a little sensitive, overreacting.


    Lily understands him and manages to grab the man''s palm. "What did you go out for just now?"


    Thinking of that, the man''s expression darkens. "I had a meal with Pehry."


    Pehry?


    When Lily thinks of Pehry, she thinks of the Red Club. When she thinks of the Red Club, she thinks of


    his extremely dangerous underworld identity. Perhaps because the two of them have been together for


    so long and they know each other well enough, she almost subconsciously thinks of a very bad


    possibility.


    "Did you find the two persons who hit me?"


    Rex''s heart skips a beat when she asks him, but there isn''t any expression on his face.


    Seeing that he is silent, Lily knows that she has guessed correctly. She can''t help but feel worried, "You


    didn''t do anything to them, did you?"


    She knows very well what kind of temperament Rex has. If he finds the two persons, they will definitely


    not end well. However, no woman is willing to let her man do such a thing.


    Rex knows what she is worried about, so he won''t tell her everything about it. However, he knows that


    he can''t hide it from her. He chooses the least important part and says, "No, I taught them a lesson and


    sent them to the police station."


    "Really?" Lily is somewhat skeptical, feeling uneasy. She tugs at his finger with some strength and


    says, "You know what I don''t want you to do the most."


    Rex doesn''t want her to worry about this even when she is sick. He bends down and kisses her mouth


    that was babbling non-stop, "I know."

 Chapter 638: Im Afraid That Youll Forget Me

    Chapter 638: I''m Afraid That You''ll Forget Me


    She is still sick, so he naturally won''t go too far. However, when she sees him lean over to kiss her, Lily


    feels her heart palpitate. When he stands up, she looks at the handsome face that is close to him, she


    smiles. "I''ve lost my memory for so long, so you must be very tired taking care of me, right?"


    "Yes." Rex doesn''t deny. Instead, he recognizes, "So you have topensate me when you recover."


    Lily can''t help butugh. She wants to say something but doesn''t know what to say. "You really..."


    "Really what?"


    She smiles and says, "You really admit it. I''m just being polite."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rex strokes the small face under his palm. He exerts little strength and deliberately avoids touching her


    injuries. "I''ve never felt tired taking care of you. It''s tiring that you forgot me."


    He can care about nothing. To him, Lily has already been a part of his life. It doesn''t matter how tired


    he bes to take care of her. What he is most afraid of is that she will forget him.


    Looking at her empty eyes, he is helpless. He feels terrified and tired.


    "Fortunately." Lily is slightly moved and about to cry. "Fortunately, I haven''t been unable to remember


    all the time."


    Rex doesn''t want to see her cry and deliberately teases her, "You wouldn''t have to be afraid if you


    completely forgot everything."


    "But my heart is so empty." Lily''s mouth begins to twitch and she tries her best not to cry. "I can''t fill it


    no matter how hard I recall. Sometimes, I''ll feel heartache, but I can''t find a reason."


    Rex is very sorry. Of course, he knows her feelings. Every time he enters the ward and sees her alone,


    he knows that she must suffer.


    "I know. I know everything." Rexforts her by stroking the back of her hand with his thumb. "It''s all


    over. When you''re well, we''ll have the wedding immediately."


    Wedding? ?


    Lily felt herself slow-witted. Why does he suddenly mention this?


    Rex does not have the slightest intention of joking. "I''ve already thought it carefully. It has been dyed


    for too long, I can''t...."


    Before he can finish speaking, just as he is about to get it all out, the door of the ward is suddenly


    pushed open by somebody with a huge force from outside.


    With a loud whomp, the door directly bounces onto the wall and rebounds to close. The next second,


    the person standing outside pushes open the door again and walks in surprise.


    It is rare for Karl to lose it. He grabs Rex''s sleeve and pulls it abruptly. "Rex, Pehry told me that Lily


    recovered her memory?"


    He is so shocked that he doesn''t even notice that Lily has woken up.


    Rex doesn''t react too much. He withdraws his arm and replies, "Yes. Hasn''t she sent you a message


    long ago?"


    Pehry couldn''t wait to edit the message when she was eating.


    Karl waves his hand and says, "I was in a meeting just now to deal with the n. I just saw it when I


    was resting.... That''s not the point. You haven''t answered me yet. Did Lily really recover her memory?"


    "Yes."


    "Karl, I remember everything," Lily suddenly says.


    Karl is trembled by her sudden words. He realizes that Lily has already woken up. He immediately


    walks forward and conceals his gaffe. "Well, you''re awake. How do you feel? I heard that you have


    regained your memory. I''ll arrange for you to have a check-up when your head injury is better."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Karl is so happy that he can''t help butugh. Those who doesn''t know what is going on may think that


    he just bes a father.


    Rex can''t stand him and directly pulled Karl out of the ward, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? I feel happy for you two!" Karl still feels that he is reasonable. Thinking about all the


    things that happened in Country Y and the treatment Lily received after going back, he feels an


    uncontroble excitement. "I know almost everything about Lily''s treatment. Whether it''s out of public or


    private reasons, I''m happy that she can recover."


    As an experienced doctor, Karl understands too well the principle of doing what one can do and leaving


    the rest to God''s will. Man proposes, but God disposes. Even if many people do their best, they are still


    unable to achieve their satisfactory results. Therefore, he always believes in this during the treatment.


    Otherwise, after witnessing so much life and death these years, he would not have been able to


    withstand the heavy weight brought about by life.


    However, facing Lily, he can''tpletely ignore her. She is not only his friend but also his friend''s wife.


    Even though he has never said anything, he wants her to recover more than anyone else does.


    To others, it is just a result whether Lily can recover or not, but to him, it represents countless choices


    during the treatment process.


    All of this is in his hands. Fortunately, she has regained her memory because of this ident.


    He heaves a sigh of relief and feels as though a load has been taken off his mind.


    Rex just deliberately teases him. How can he not know the pressure on Karl? It is just that they''re both


    slow of speech and doesn''t know how to express their feelings.


    "Rex, I''m happy for you." In the end, Karl only gives this simple congrattion.


    "I know. You''ve taken great pains for us." Rex smiles. They don''t need to say anything else. Because


    they know each other.


    "Lily saw me like that just now and I ruined my image." Karl lets out a long sigh. At this time, he still


    cares about his good image.


    Hearing this, Rex raises his eyebrows slightly. "Why do you care so much about my wife?"


    Karl clicks his tongue. "Don''t be so sensitive, okay? Lily treats me as her brother. I have emotional tie


    to her!"


    He doesn''t expect that Rex isn''t grateful at all. Rex directly rejects his ''kindness''. "There''s no need for


    you to care about this. If you have time, you should go back and get more sleep. You have two dark


    circles under your eyes. Aren''t you afraid of scaring your Sally?"


    After he finishes speaking, he immediately turns around and walks into the ward. Karl grits his teeth


    angrily. "You!"


    Seeing Rex''s tall figure disappear at the door, Karl can''t help butugh. He raises his head to look at


    his face reflected on the aluminum door frame.


    He realizes that he really has too dark circles under his eyes.


    Although he is not young, he is well maintained, and he takes the health-care products and receives


    medical care reasonably and properly. However, he has be haggard after these few months of


    worrying. Most of the time, he slept directly in the office.


    Fortunately, Lily has be better for the time being, and the only one he should care about is


    Eunice.


    Thinking of Eunice, Karl sighs again. Her problem can''t be solved overnight. It will take a lot of energy


    and time to treat her sessfully. It is not simple.


    There is still a long way to go, hoping that the man won''t copse first.

 Chapter 639: An Irreplaceable Person

    Chapter 639: An Irreceable Person


    On the other side, Ryan no longer stays in the ward every day like before. He onlyes at night, only


    two or three days a week, not very often.


    Both Lorraine and Thomas notice his change. They didn''t think too much at first. Eunice has already


    been like this. The one who survives always has to work harder to live. However, as time goes by, they


    feel more or less uncertain.


    It is easy for them to think of the most pessimistic point.


    Could it be that Eunice has been unable to wake up, so he wants to give up, or perhaps he is


    discouraged?


    However, he always constantly pays all of the medical expenses on time. The hospital has never urged


    them because of the money. Dean Karl is also very sympathetic and always provides them with the


    best environment.


    Lorraine is very grateful for all of this, so even if Ryan isn''t here, she won''tin at all.


    Thomas isn''t as calm as his mother. Seeing Ryan''s attitude, he feels somewhat resisted. After all, Ryan


    is also responsible for what has happened to his sister. Although Ryan has already done his best,


    Thomas ... somehow still feels it worthless for Eunice.


    He is afraid that Ryan will ignore his sister and forget her.


    Therefore,te at night, near twelve o''clock, Thomas deliberately waits at the underground garage of


    the hospital. He recognizes Ryan''s car and stands beside it.


    He holds a standing posture for a long time, so his legs ache. Finally, he sees a familiar figure walking


    out of the elevator.


    Ryan walks over alone, with no assistant or bodyguard following behind him. He is covered by a sense


    of loneliness.


    Seeing Thomas here, Ryan is not surprised. Before Thomas speaks, Ryan directly asks, "Let''s have a


    drink?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Thomas'' preparatory remarks are broken off by the sudden ''invitation'' and he answers without any


    hesitation, "Alright."


    After getting in the car, Ryan drives him out of the hospital. When waiting for the traffic lights, Ryan


    says in the deep voice, "It''s sote. Why don''t you go back to school?"


    Thomas ponders for a moment and then says very straightforwardly, "I came specifically to find you."


    Ryan smiles briefly and nods his head gently, not saying anything.


    After the short conversation, they fall into silence again. A mature businessman, a young student, they


    know each other because of Eunice. They originally have nothing to talk with each other. But strangely,


    this kind of silence doesn''t make them feel unbearable. Instead, it gives them an indescribablefort.


    Instead of desperately searching for a topic, they prefer this straightforward silence.


    Thomas originally thinks that Ryan will take him to an up-scale club, but unexpectedly, Ryan just buys a


    dozen of imported beer when passing by a convenience store. Finally, he parks his car by the river.


    The ceiling of the car can be opened, and without any cover, they can see a few starlight in the night


    sky. Although it is not extremely beautiful, it is really rare in this kind of urban life.


    Ryan adjusts the seat backward and points to Thomas'' side. "There''s a button over there."


    Only then did Thomas notice that. He adjusts the seat backward as Ryan said.


    Ryan takes two cans of beer. His index finger hooks up the ring of the can, and his thumb and middle


    finger press against the can. A crisp sound is especially pleasant at this night.


    He hands it to Thomas, who takes it. Looking at the opening of the can, Thomas suddenly feels a little


    distracted. Not knowing what he is thinking, he directly raises his head and drinks arge mouthful of


    beer.


    Ryan sees Thomas'' movements in the corner of his eyes but doesn''t stop him. He opens his can and


    slowly drinks it. It is clearly beer, but he drinks nobly like tasting the red wine.


    They drink at their own pace without saying a word. They don''t even touch sses. There is no dish to


    go with the beer. They''re just lost in thought. At this moment, they want nothing but to indulge


    themselves in alcohol and erase the bitterness in their hearts.


    Thomas'' drinking capacity is naturally inferior to Ryan''s. He drinks hurriedly and quickly. Not long after,


    he is a little drunken. His clean and delicate face turns red, and he still has a little rationality. However,


    as being drunken, he has the guts to ask, "Mr. Ryan, have you been especially busy with your work


    recently?"


    Ryan leans against the back of the seat with a gloomy expression. He suddenly says, "Do you want to


    ask me why I don''te to see your sister?"


    Thomas subconsciously holds the can more tightly. Knowing that Ryan knows what he is thinking,


    Thomas is shocked and embarrassed. "You actually know?"


    At Ryan''s age, how can he not be able to know what a teenager is thinking? However, he still gives


    Thomas some dignity. "What do you think? Tell me."


    Thomas thinks of the possibilities that he has guessed these days. Although he is a little embarrassed


    to speak, he thinks of his sister, who is still in bed and still hasn''t woken up, so he forces himself to say


    it.


    Perhaps Thomas feels exposed in front of Ryan and although he usually talks little, he now starts to


    talk endlessly. Ryan doesn''t interrupt him and listens quietly. Finally, Ryan says, "Do you think I want to


    give up and ignore her?"


    Thomas doesn''t answer, but he raises his head and stares at Ryan.


    Thomas is only eighteen or neen years old and still young, but the expression in his eyes at this


    moment is extremely firm and clear.


    Ryan looks at Thomas'' eyes and says seriously, "If I want to give up, do you think you can stop me?"


    Thomas is stumped by his question. He thinks for a long time and doesn''t say anything. Ryan is right. If


    he wants to give up, no one can stop him.


    "You still don''t know about my rtionship with your sister, do you?" Before Thomas can regain his


    senses, Ryan says slowly, "We haven''t known each other for too long. It was an ident to know her.


    We didn''t even disclose each other''s intentions before the ident."


    Hearing this, Thomas is extremely shocked, because these words arepletely different from what


    his mother told him.


    "Not everything I told your mother is the truth." Seeing his doubts, Ryan bluntly says, "Even if I told her


    all the truth, she still wouldn''t ept it."


    Thomas is still stuck in the shock. "What is the rtionship between you and my sister?"


    What''s the rtionship?


    This sentence makes Ryan remain silent for a short time. As he thinks of the 22-year-old girl and


    recalls what has happened not long ago, it is difficult to describe his feeling in a single sentence.


    They aren''t lovers, nor have they even confirmed their rtionship, but the delicate girl became like this


    for him when turning around.


    Ryan frowns and stares nkly at a certain spot for a long time, and then he says in a hoarse voice,


    "Your sister is an irreceable person for me."


    She made a carefree decision, but Ryan actually made her like this. Ryan doesn''t know how much time


    it will take him to make up for it, but the only thing he can be sure of is that he wants to make up for it.


    He crazily hopes that she will wake up. He has too many words and decisions that he wants her to


    know. This thought bes more and more intense day by day. He doesn''t dare to think about it now,


    fearing that he will lose control of himself.


    Therefore, he doesn''t dare to stay in the hospital all the time. He has to fill his life with his work


    properly. He has to learn to muddle along. Otherwise, it will be a disaster for everyone.


    Thomas looks at the deep man in front of him. It is true that at his age, he won''t understand the


    profound feelings. However, after hearing the word ''irreceable'', he understands why his sister falls in


    love with such a man.


    "Mr. Ryan, forgive my bad manners. I''m just afraid that my sister''s efforts will be wasted. I don''t want to


    see that one day she wakes up, she will see the cruel scene...."


    Ryan puts the can to his mouth and drinks thest drop of beer. "There won''t be such a day."

 Chapter 640: Rexs Restrictions on Her

    Chapter 640: Rex''s Restrictions on Her


    Their drinking ends with Thomas falling asleep. On the way back, it''s quiet in the car, and only the


    asional breathing sound of Thomas on the copilot seat can be heard.


    The smell of alcohol lingers between them, and the atmosphere in the airtight car suddenly bes


    somewhat oppressive. Ryan lowers the car window on his side and only opens a crack, allowing the


    cool night breeze outside to blow in.


    He shouldn''t drink and drive, but with such feelings today, he doesn''t want to hire a designated driver.


    To be more precise, he doesn''t want any outsiders to disturb his rare mental bnce.


    Although Thomas is only an eighteen-year-old boy, Ryan does feel relieved for a moment after talking


    with Thomas.


    He can''t wait to reveal his rtionship with Eunice to the public. Even if it isn''t allowed now, it is good to


    be able to tell her beloved younger brother.


    Fortunately, Thomas doesn''t me him.


    Ryan drives back to the hospital. Before getting off the car, he wakes Thomas up. Thomas has


    obviously been dazed with sleep, and he has been very obedient during the entire process. Ryan asks


    him to get off the car and enter the elevator and he does what Ryan told him. He really saves Ryan a


    lot of worries.


    In the end, Ryan arranges for him to stay in a room next to the ward. He has never taken care of


    anyone in his more than thirty years of life, and he has only given his tenderness to Lily and Adair.


    Now, it is a little difficult for him to take care of a boy.


    Seeing Thomas lying on the bed, Ryan only pulls the quilt over and covers it for him before leaving the


    room.


    Ryan has to return to thepany tonight. Due to the time difference, there are still meetings abroad.


    When he passes by Eunice''s ward, he subconsciously stops and looks inside through the window of


    the door. He doesn''t expect Lorraine to be absent.


    There is only a tiny figure on the bed in the empty ward. He frowns and controls his strength to gently


    push the door open. Even though he knows that she is in aa, he still subconsciously doesn''t want


    to make noise, afraid that he will wake her up.


    There is no light on in the ward. Only the disy screen at the bedside is on. Under this faint light,


    Ryan sits on a folding chair beside the bed, his eyes filled with the weak face.


    Recently, he rarely stares at her so carefully. Now he feels heartbroken looking at her like this. She


    seems to have be even weaker. Her pale face seems to be about to be transparent and


    lifeless.


    This Eunice ispletely different from the Eunice he first met. She should never have been like this.


    Half of Ryan''s face is hidden in the darkness, and his face bes even more heroic under the light


    and shadow. A person who is so spirited in the daytime sits down beside the hospital bed at night,


    away from the fame and wealth, revealing a sense of loneliness.


    Perhaps because it is toote, or it is too quiet, a question appears in his mind uncontrobly...


    If he hadn''t met Eunice at that time, what would he be like?


    He might leave City J and return to Ennd. He would do the same thing in his territory as before. He


    probably wouldn''t have the mood to start a rtionship.


    He had always been disdainful of love until he met Lily. Unfortunately, Lily already had a man she


    loved. He had never obtained her before, so he had never lost her. He just felt empty.


    It was as if a hole had been dug in the bottom of his heart, and the cold wind whistled through the hole.


    At such a time, he met Eunice. At the airport, at the bar, at the door where she blocked the bullets for


    him.... Everything was so perfect and inconceivable, filling up the empty space in his heart.


    Love is something that can be found only by ident, not through search. Ryan has never thought that


    he will encounter it, but this is reality.


    If Eunice wakes up, what will he say and do?


    Actually, Ryan doesn''t have any ideas at all. He even deliberately avoids thinking about it. What he can


    be sure of is that he will never let her leave again.


    Whether it''s City J or Ennd.


    The night outside the window quietly engulfs all the scenery of the day. It is extremely quiet and the


    moon rises up. His surging emotions be even more evident.


    Ryan gently closes his eyes and restrains himself. When he opens his eyes, he bends over and kisses


    Eunice''s dried lips.


    "Good night."


    What he can''t see is that Eunice''s index finger with the clip suddenly moves.


    ...


    Half a monthter, Lily has recovered. In fact, she was discharged from the hospital on the third day.


    After the examination, Karl told her that she could have a rest cure and there was no need for her to be


    hospitalized.


    After returning home, she originally wanted to get busy with the flower shop early. After all, she had


    already nned with Bet, but every time there were things for her to handle. She felt embarrassed.


    In this way, her business partner might have aint.


    Lily wanted to go to the flower shop the second week, but when she got up in the morning and was


    about to leave, she was stopped by Rex.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lily was somewhat puzzled by his question. "To the flower shop."


    "You can''t."


    Lily was confused.


    Rex blurted out, "You''re not well yet."


    Lily looked at the man standing in front of her wearing a tie personally. She gritted her teeth and tried


    not to lose her temper. "I''m fine. Karl also said that a week of rest is enough."


    "He said you''d better rest at least a week. Just to be on the safe side, you should rest at least two


    weeks."


    Lily was speechless for a moment. She knew that he cared about her, but she couldn''t help but feel a


    little annoyed. "You don''t let me go to work, but you go to work. I''m so bored at home."


    "I''ll be back after the board meeting. I can apany you to do whatever you want."


    Lily had nothing to say.


    She waspletely defeated.


    Therefore, another weekter, Lily thinks that she can finally go out, but because she caught a slight


    cold in the bath the night before, she is once again stopped at home by Rex very unreasonably.


    She hasn''t gone out for nearly half a month, so Lily can''t bear it anymore. She bursts out and calls him


    by his name, "Rex Gabbot, what do you want?"


    The man sitting in the dining room drinking coffee says leisurely, "You''re not well yet."


    "I''m in good health! GOOD. Do you understand?"


    Facing her anger, Rex chooses to turn a blind eye. "You have a cold."


    Hearing this funny answer, she feels speechless. "But this can''t stop me from going out."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "No means no. You must be at home today. You can go out tomorrow when you get better." As Rex


    speaks, he stands up and prepares to walk into the living room.


    Lily looks at the unreasonable Rex. She doesn''t resist nor answer back. She just goes upstairs. When


    shees down again, she is in her clothes that she wears to go out.


    Rex is originally looking through the reports that have been sent over today, but when he hears the


    heavy and angry sound of footstepsing from the stairs, he raises his head and immediately frowns


    in displeasure.

 Chapter 641: A Trick to Coax Rex

    Chapter 641: A Trick to Coax Rex


    "Lily..." He is about to speak.


    "Don''t call me. No matter what you say today, I have to go out. I have to go out!" Lily hurriedly interrupts


    him.


    She has made up her mind to leave!


    Rex sees her rushing to the entrance and changes her shoes. He also stands up and follows her.


    Looking at her blushing face, he softly says, "I''m not stopping you... I''m only worried..."


    "I am fine. What are you worried about?" Lily is so furious and anxious that she sounds a little angry.


    Rex looks down at her angry face seriously. His eyshes form a shadow. Seeing that, Lily doesn''t


    have the heart to make him sad. He says, "I''m worried that something else might happen to you."


    Lily feels like being hit by a hammer after hearing his deep voice. They look at each other without


    saying a word. "I know you''re worried because of what happened before, but I''m fine. If I''m not feeling


    well, I won''t go out. I will think nonsense at home every day. I need to enrich my life." She says


    helplessly after a while.


    Seeing that he doesn''t say anything, Lily is afraid that he wouldn''t agree. She hurriedly says, "I don''t


    want to be idle. Do you want your partner to be a deadwood?"


    Deadwood?


    Hearing this metaphor, the man raises his eyebrows slightly and replies casually, "What''s wrong with


    rice worm? Everything I have is yours. You don''t need to run for your life."


    "But what''s the point of living like that?" Although Lily''s is moved, she still has to make it clearly to him,


    "I love you, but I don''t want to have nothing but love."


    This is the first time she has seriously talked to him about her work since she recovers her memory.


    Rex realizes her determination from her eyes.


    Suddenly, he misses her to have amnesia because he is ustomed to the Lily who always relies on


    him. He forgets that this woman is strong.


    After a moment of silence, he tilts his head and asks, "Do you have to go?"


    Lily is happy. She knows that he is going topromise. She hurriedly nods and says, "Yes, I''m


    going."


    Rex has no choice because he cannot tie her up at home. Finally, hepromises and says, "I''ll let the


    driver take you there."


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief. She is afraid that he wouldn''t agree. Fortunately, he isn''t that


    unreasonable. He cares about her feelings.


    Lily feels a sense of aplishment and hard feelings and anger disappears. She stands on tiptoe


    and holds his shoulder. She raises her head and kisses him on the chin like a kitten. She smiles


    happily, "You''re so nice!"


    Her soft and wet lips touch his lips quickly. Rex narrows his eyes and a light shed his eyes. Just as


    he is about to embrace her and continue to kiss, her hands pressed against his chest.


    "I''m wearing lipstick. I don''t want to fix it after kissing you." After saying that, she let go of her hand and


    goes out after getting the bag on the side. "I''m leaving. See you tonight."


    The door is closed, and the spacious room returns to peace.


    Rex looks at the direction where she has left for a while. When he looks back, he smiles and says, "My


    heartless baby..."


    After returning to the living room, Fanny, who has been in the kitchen, finds the right time to appear.


    "Sir, can I help you make another cup of coffee? The coffee is cold."


    Rex thinks for a moment, and he says, "No, I''ll go outter."


    "Sir, are you going out?"


    "Yes."


    She''s not at home, so it''s meaningless for him to stay alone.


    Thinking of this, Rex picks up the phone and calls Pehry, "I hear that Mr. James asked you about that


    thingst time?"


    ...


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, in the Red Club''s CEO office.


    When Rex enters the door, Pehry is angry with Winfred. He is very angry. The documents andndline


    phones are thrown all over the floor, and the room is in a mess. Those who don''t know will think there


    has just been a tornado.


    Rex finds a ce to stay. Looking at Winfred''s trembling body, he is surprised, "You can go now."


    Winfred almost kowtows to Rex and leaves the office with gratitude.


    There are only two people left in the room. Rex looks at Pehry who is still furious and says casually,


    "Who can make you so angry?"


    Pehry takes a long breath. He sits on the sofa and kneads his temples. His heartbeats go so fast that


    he feels anxious. Then he says with worry, "I received a reportst night that heroin is found nearby.


    Mr. James called me personally today. You know that although I don''t have graceful bearing, I never


    touch drugs. I cannot allow my club to possess it. Obviously, someone is framing me!"


    After saying that, Pehry couldn''t help but curse, "Damn it!"


    Seeing that he is so angry, Rex walks over and pats him on the shoulder. "Turn on the surveince


    cameras. Are you mad at yourself here?"


    "The surveince cameras don''t catch it; otherwise I would have killed that bastard right now!" The


    more Pehry thinks about it, the angrier he bes. He directly kicks down the small chair beside him


    and says, "Damn!"


    Rex rarely sees him so unhappy. He says, "Can I help you?"


    "No." He says in a rough voice. His eyes are not attractive anymore, leaving only a frightening


    ruthlessness. "I tell Winfred that if he cannot watch all the footages on this street today, tomorrow he


    will be sent to feed elephants in Africa!"


    Seeing that he insists to do so, Rex does not continue to say anything. As long as the matter can be


    resolved, it will be good. "Don''t be angry. As long as that poison is not found in the Red Club,


    everything will be fine."


    Pehry sneered, "If it reallyes from me, then I will be theughingstock."


    Pehry''s family has underworld connections. After all, from his father''s generation, they have been


    unable to clean up the mess. However, his family has always had an unwritten rule that poison must


    not be touched.


    Once a person touches it, their lives will be ruined. The so called self-control is all bullshit.


    Therefore, Pehry also takes it very seriously. Now that he has been framed, his first thought is that


    someone causes troubles to him. However, he is also very surprised that someone would dare to frame


    him in such aspect.


    That person doesn''t want to live.


    "Does Mr. James cause you any trouble because of what happenedst time?" Rex is referring to the


    two people who have bumped into Lily earlier.


    "No. They are not dead or crippled. He has to get a reason if he wants to look for me." After saying


    that, Pehry waves his hand, not wanting to talk about it anymore. He changes the topic and says, "I


    have got a lot of good wine. Why don''t you pick two bottles?"


    On the basement floor of the Red Club is Pehry''s private wine cer. There are many precious wines


    that cannot be bought at any cost from outside. His cer contains all the brands at home and abroad.


    Previously, Rex will asionally pick a few bottles from Pehry''s cer and take them away. However,


    he does not have free time recently. Today, he is free, so he does not refuse. He follows him to pick up


    two bottles and asks Winfred to put them in the car.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After Winfred packs the wine, he suddenly returns. He is very anxious. He is probably afraid that he


    would be sent to Africa to feed the elephants. He hurriedly says, "Mr. Pehry, I see the person in the


    footage. We''ve got her!"


    Pehry pauses and raises his eyebrows in uncertainty, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" Winfred is eager to prove his ability and takes out a small USB drive in his hand. "You''ll know


    when you see it."

 Chapter 642: Abduct Her

    Chapter 642: Abduct Her


    Therefore, they return to the office and connect the USB drive to theputer. The ck-and-white


    screen shows the location of the small intersection of the street and the main road. It is only ten-minute


    walk from the Red Club. It is not too far.


    The scene isn''t clear, but they can clearly see the people and vehicles passing by. A few minutester,


    Pehry runs out of patience. "What do you want to show me? I don''t have damn time to y with you.


    Show me the key scenes!"


    Winfred is nervous at his roar, and he says, "Yes, Mr. Pehry, it''sing out soon..."


    As he finishes speaking, a blurry figure appears in the ck-and-white screen. Looking closely, they


    find that it is a woman. She is holding arge garbage bag. She walks slowly from the small path to


    sortable garbage bins beside the main road and slowly throws the rubbish into a garbage bin... All of


    this happens normally until the woman in the picture bends down and finds something on the ground.


    Then she looks down for a while and stuffs the thing into her pocket. Atst, she turns around and


    leaves.


    "Mr. Pehry, ording to our observation, this garbage bag came from the nearby Japanese restaurant.


    The person who threw it is probably the clerk. However, the restaurant does not allow us to have a


    copy of the footage, so we can only get the footage at the road for the time being." Winfred exins


    carefully from aside.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "A Japanese restaurant?" When Rex looks back on the screen, he understands why he has a familiar


    feeling. "Is this person the waitress that day?"


    Pehry looks at the blurry figure on the screen. Without Rex''s mentioning, he also knows that it is the


    waitress that day.


    It''s just that... She looks small, but they don''t expect that she has a lot of guts.


    Pehry sneers and looks at the ck-and-white scene thoughtfully. "There''s no need to do it. I know


    how to make her realize her mistake."


    When Rex hears his cold voice, he thinks that this will be a big show. "Don''t scare her."


    "Don''t worry. I know." As he speaks, Pehry has already instructed, "Investigate this woman clearly. I


    want to know everything."


    ...


    In the Japanese restaurant, Jasmine finishes her work as usual. Before she leaves, she checks every


    private room and she will leave after confirming that there is no mistake.


    "Boss, I''m leaving." Jasmine puts on her coat and her backpack and says to thendy who is still


    busy in the kitchen.


    Her boss is 32 years old. She is a mother. Before she gets married, she has studied in Japan for eight


    years. Now she has given birth to a baby, and she wants to open a Japanese restaurant.


    She likes Jasmine very much. She feels that Jasmine works seriously and she is reliable. She is not


    impetuous at all. Seeing that she wants to leave, she immediately calls out, "Jasmine, don''t leave yet.


    Here you go. Take this and eat it when you go back home."


    Jasmine walks over and sees that it is a whole box of sushi, with salmon, tuna and Arctic shellfish...


    There are all kinds of sushi. She is a little awkward. "No, please take it back. You can eat it."


    "It''s fine. I have a lot at home. Just take it." As the boss says that, she has already stuffed the things to


    Jasmine, "Alright. You can leave. It''s sote. Hurry up and go back."


    It is nine o''clock when they go off work. It is already dark outside. She is a girl, and she looks pretty.


    The boss has always been worried about her safety. Fortunately, her home is not far away, and it is on


    the back street.


    Jasmine has to thank her for the food. She thinks that after returning home tonight, there is no need to


    cook noodles. She could eat sushi, and she can eat the remaining half tomorrow.


    After leaving the shop, Jasmine walks home with a t square box in her hand. When she walks in the


    street, the streetmp above her head pulls her shadow very long. As usual, she steps on her own


    shadow and walks forward as a form of self-amusement.


    However, Jasmine soon discovers that today is different from usual, because a dark shadow suddenly


    appears behind her...


    She immediately bes nervous now. Looking around, she discovers that there is no other person


    on this street.


    Jasmine bes nervous. She does not dare to turn around and she continues to walk forward at the


    same speed and posture as before. However, she ns to leave the street from another intersection in


    advance.


    One step, two steps... It is as if she is stepping above the ice. Every step makes her even more


    nervous. Fortunately, she arrives at the intersection.


    Jasmine takes a deep breath and holds it. She looks down to confirm the position of the shadow behind


    her. Her palms are sweaty. She counts to three in mind. At thest second, she runs forward suddenly.


    She runs at the fastest speed in her 20 years of life. Her ears are filled with the panic sound mixing


    heartbeats and breathing, but even so, she is still slower than the man behind her.


    After running for just fifty meters, her arm is grabbed.


    The tremendous inertia makes her stagger so hard that she can''t stand. If it isn¡¯t for the people behind


    her grabbing her, she will probably have fallen to the ground.


    Jasmine subconsciously shouts. Then, someone has already covered her mouth with a piece of rough


    ck cloth from behind.


    The man is very agile. She can feel that he is a master. He subdues her with a few moves and she


    doesn''t even have the space to struggle.


    Jasmine feels that she is meat on a chopping board. There is nothing she could do but to be passively


    carried in another direction by this man.


    She looks at the man, who wears ck clothes and a headset in his ear. He is not a good person at


    first nce... But why does he catch her?


    Maybe he is a member in a kind of organization, which is broadcast on the news? They will catch


    people and dug out their organs.


    Or is it to kidnap her and trap her so that she can engage in illegal professions?


    Suddenly, various dangerous thoughts sh through Jasmine''s mind. Her heartbeats are so fast that


    her heart seems to be about to break through from her mouth, and her blood pressure soars to its limit.


    When she thinks of what she will face, she feels dizzy from nervousness...


    She can vaguely see that the box of sushi in her hand is scattered on the ground, getting farther and


    farther away from her.


    The man strides for nearly five minutes. After he walks to a small intersection, a ck car is parked on


    the side of the road. She cannot see the model and brand of the car clearly. The only thing she can see


    is that the perfectly streamlined car reflects a cold light with a chill.


    Jasmine knows that once she gets in the car, she will be dangerous, but no matter how hard she tries,


    she will not be able to break free.


    Soon, she is thrown in the car. Her body shakes twice, and her head knocks on the corner of the seat.


    Instantly, the pain causes her eyes to turn red.


    By the time she regains her senses and gets up, the car door is closed from the outside. With a ''click '',


    the car door is locked and the car starts. There is no way out.


    Jasmine looks at the street scene gradually going backward outside the window. She feels scared. Just


    as she is thinking about how to escape, a cold and serious male voice suddenly appears from behind.


    "Jasmine, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 643: It’s Him

    Chapter 643: It¡¯s Him


    Jasmine immediately stiffens because she notices that there is actually a man behind her...


    The moment she realizes that, she curls herself up near the car door and turns around nervously to


    look at the sound source. However, she''s frozen when she sees the man.


    This man...


    Seeing the uncertainty in her eyes, Pehry raises his sharp eyebrows slightly. Compared to her


    nervousness, he is especially rxed. "Remember me?"


    It''s not that Jasmine has a good memory, but it is too hard for her to forget that he blew on her face that


    day.


    "You, it''s you?"


    She whispers, in a shaky voice with fear. Unfortunately, Pehry doesn''t have the mood to show mercy.


    He shakes his head and snorts, "It''s me."


    "You¡­ Why did you kidnap me?" Jasmine stares at him and asked him warily.


    Pehry only sneers at her question. His peach-shaped eyes are like icykes in the cold winter, with ice


    flying out with no warmth.


    "Why am I looking for you? Don''t you know?" Pehry asks in a menacing voice.


    Jasmine is even more puzzled, her face turning pale with fear. "I don''t know. You... How do you know


    my name?"


    "Not only do I know your name, I also know where you live and you study at an art college. And...


    "Pehry purposely pauses for a moment. His thin lips curl up without smiling. He slowly nces over her


    and says, "I also know about your bust, waist, and hip measurements."


    "..."


    It takes Jasmine, a girl who has never been in love before, almost a minute to understand the


    implication of his words.


    Her big eyes widen but with no deterrence, and her ears turn red. "You ... you!"


    Pehry''s gaze on her angry and frightened face is as sharp as a knife. Her face looks so young that one


    cannot tell she is twenty years old. Not to mention the ws, there are not even pores. When the light


    falls on it, one can even see a thinyer of fluff. Her mouth is so small. Her eyes are so big. And her


    nose is small but straight, which unconsciously twitches with emotions.


    It is this seemingly harmless girl who reports him to the Police Station.


    Pehry withdraws his gaze and smiles quietly. Is it a coincidence? Or is it deliberately arranged? He has


    no answer, but he will know it soon.


    Jasmine looks at the silent man sitting beside her. He is wearing a dark red suit, which is not absurd


    and strange at all, but makes him look exceptionally coquettish.


    Yes, as a man, he seems to be coquettish, romantic and dissolute. And all those good or bad words


    can be used to describe him.


    However, Jasmine also clearly feels that this man is definitely not kind.


    He says nothing, making the air in the car freeze. It is as if thousands of tons of things are pressing


    down on her, causing her to be unable to breathe.


    Jasmine doesn''t know where they are going. She sits quietly and slowly puts her right hand into her


    pocket to get the phone inside.


    Her fingertips just touch it when she hears the man''s cold voice, "Get your hand out."


    Jasmine immediately feels suffocated as if her acupuncture point has been hit.


    "If you think calling the police is useful, you can do it. However, I don''t know whether I will be even


    angrier or not after that."


    "..."


    He doesn''t speak loudly, and even his tone is normal. However, Jasmine still trembles with fear.


    He really doesn''t seem to care about her calling the police at all. What kind of background does he


    have? He isn''t even afraid of the police. Could it be a gangster?


    Jasmine''s hand touching the phone is wet with sweat. She really dares not to act rashly anymore.


    The car drives into an underground garage and finally stops in a parking space. The driver pulls the


    door open for Pehry. Jasmine is not even restricted, but she knows clearly that she cannot escape.


    Pehry walks towards the elevator, but Jasmine doesn''t move. The ck-clothed man behind her


    pushes her shoulders fiercely and says, "Hurry up!"


    Jasmine has no choice but to follow Pehry into the elevator.


    They stop on the third floor and then the elevator door opens. They step on the high-grade carpet. The


    bronzed wallpaper reveals a luxurious aura. On both sides of the corridor are dim and ambiguous


    yellow lights.


    Although Jasmine is scared, she hasn''t lost her mindpletely. She observes everything here.


    A few stepster, they stop in front of a private room. Someone pushes the door open. Pehry walks in


    first, and Jasmine follows behind all of them. The more they walk in, the clearer the noisy music is.


    When she ispletely in the private room, she discovers that it is nearly 200 square meters. There is


    a bar counter, a KTV jukebox, and even billiards.


    The person sitting in the middle of the room is apanied by a sexy woman, who is scantily d.


    Jasmine has never been to such a ce before. She is astonished. Especially when she sees a man


    and a woman kissing each other, she immediately looks away.


    Coincidently, she sees that Pehry is looking at her. He finds that her face turnspletely red, and she


    is like a fish out of water. He doesn''t know if it is because she is too good at acting or because she is


    really ignorant of worldly affairs.


    When the people in the room see Pehry, they all stand up and greet him respectfully. It isn''t hard to tell


    that these people treat Pehry with great respect and even fear.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The men are talking andughing while the women are sitting beside them quietly, peacocking, eyes


    fixing on Pehry.


    The door of the room is shut again. Jasmine stands in the corner uneasily. She is in huge anxiety. The


    feeling of nervousness that surrounded her in her third year of high school multiplies several times, and


    it lingers in her mind.


    Her heart is beating fast. She notices that someone stares at her. It is unfriendly, extremely greasy and


    undisguised, giving her the illusion that she is naked.


    Jasmine wants to escape, but there is no way. There must be someone guarding the door.


    Pehry ... What exactly does he intend to do?


    Time passes by. She is in a state of extreme nervousness. Five minutes seems to be half a century to


    her.


    Just as she is hesitating whether she should go forward to talk to Pehry, a drunken man suddenly


    stands up from the sofa and staggers to her.


    "Why are you standing here? Go sit down..." When he opens his mouth, the smell of alcoholes at


    her.


    Jasmine slightly turns her head away. Her voice is so low that only she herself can hear it, "No, there''s


    no need."

 Chapter 644: Have You Ever Had a Boyfriend

    Chapter 644: Have You Ever Had a Boyfriend


    "What?" The man doesn''t hear it clearly. He walks closer and almost leans against her. He lowers his


    head and puts his face towards her, "Speak louder."


    Jasmine is a typical Virgo. She does not like strangers to go beyond her limit. The man''s approach is


    clearly touching her bottom line.


    When the man''s hand touched her waist, the nervous tension breaks with a snap. She instinctively


    pushes his hands away and wants to go away.


    Jasmine pushes the man away with all her might. Thetter is already drunk and could not stand


    steadily now. So he does not expect that she would resist so fiercely that he staggers with the force.


    "Fuck! How dare you!" The man steadies himself, so that he doesn''t fall down with embarrassment.


    Once the anger is mounting up within him, he loses his reason.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jasmine sees the man walking towards her again. She feels her heart in mouth. She runs to the door in


    panic, but she is pulled back after only two steps.


    With a scream, she is thrown to the wall. The back of her head is suddenly hit. She cries out in pain,


    wanting to ask for help, but she finds that the people sitting on the sofa are indifferent and they seem to


    have been ustomed to it.


    The man who caught her is watching her calmly, as if he is watching a drama.


    Jasmine feels disappointed. Seeing the man rushing towards her, she has no room to fight him.


    Her wrist is mped by a huge force. It seems to jar the bone in her body. She is only 1.65 meters, and


    a head shorter than the man. He could easily push her to the wall.


    "What do you want to do?" In panic, Jasmine raises her voice and shouts sharply.


    The man sneers and leans over. His thick lips almost reach her face. "Don''t you know what I want to


    do?"


    Without hesitation, the man tears off her jacket after saying this. The temperature is not high. Jasmine


    only wears a thin white coat and a baggy grey V-neck sweater. Her shoulder is out with a pull.


    The man lowers his head and kisses her. Feeling it, Jasmine feels so disgusted that she wants to throw


    up. It is so gross that she keeps recoiling from his kiss, but is useless.


    "Let go of me! You can''t do this!"


    The man has ignored her words. He is fully attracted by this young girl''s white and tender skin. The


    closer he gets to her, the more faint fragrance he could smell from her body. The inferior perfume could


    notpare with it.


    "Hey, girl, have you ever had a boyfriend?"


    "Have you done these with your boyfriend?"


    "Looks like you''re still shy. I''ll teach you..."


    Hearing his ugly words, Jasmine has never thought she would experience this in the past two decades.


    She couldn''t stand it. She really couldn''t stand it anymore. She feels she is dying.


    Seeing the man is about to strip off her underwear and do something, Pehry just prepares to stop him.


    He sees Jasmine, who has been scared just now, opens her mouth and bites the man''s chin fiercely.


    The man screams out.


    The screams echo throughout the private room. Even the servers turn to look at them.


    Jasmine does not know how much strength she has used, but she feels the smell of blood spreads out


    immediately.


    Her eyes are red. She is pissed off so that she viciously and firmly fights the man in this way to vent her


    fear.


    Pehry does not expect her to do this either. Looking at the blood on Jasmine''s lips, Pehry frowns. Just


    as the man raises his hand and prepares to beat Jasmine, Pehry winks at the bodyguard beside him.


    They are separated. Jasmine''s lips and chin are covered with blood. She looks even paler with the dark


    red blood, like a beautiful Vampire Bride who takes the man''s life away.


    When the music stops, Pehry stands up and slowly walks to them. He stands between them, looking at


    the man who is still cursing angrily. Jasmine almost bites off his chin, which is blurry and shocking now.


    Jasmine seems to realize what she has done. The anger disappears, being reced once again with


    cowardice and panic.


    Pehry hasn''t seen a person like her before. She bites the man when she is angry, but people may feel


    that she is the victim from her expression.


    Pehry sneers with an unknown mood.


    Everyone looks at each other silently, not daring to say anything. Even the man whose wound is still


    bleeding bites his tongue.


    Just as Jasmine thinks that she is dead, Pehry finally speaks.


    "Take them to the back door."


    "Yes!"


    Just like that, Jasmine is taken out of the private room by two bodyguards, out of sight.


    Pehry turns around and looks at the man''s bleeding wound. He sighs in disgust, "Don''t you see that


    she''s crazy? How dare you provoke her?"


    Hearing Pehry''s words, the man understands that Pehry is asking him not to pursue this matter any


    further. He is here to have fun, but now he is hurt by a woman. He is so angry, but he could only put up


    with it. "Thanks, Mr. Pehry. It''s my fault to provoke her."


    "OK." Pehry waves his hand and says, "Go to treat you wound. I''ll ask them send you the bottle of wine


    you wantedst time."


    Pehry has been quite polite. No matter how annoyed the man is, he could only nod and replies, "Thank


    you, Mr. Pehry."


    ....


    Jasmine is taken to the backyard. She is really dragged away. When she gets to the back door, she


    finds a secret courtyard, which is small but well designed.


    She looks up at the dark sky, smelling the fresh air. She leaves the private room now.


    Not long after, she hears someone is walking here. She looks around and sees that the backyard door


    is pushed open. A tall manes. As he walks in, she could see his face clearly.


    However, this man is Jasmine''s biggest nightmare.


    She subconsciously takes two steps back, wishing she could keep herself hidden. She lowers her


    head, and the bang blocks her view. Only in this way could she feel safe and protected.


    The self-deceiving sense of security.


    Pehry looks down and stares at Jasmine who looks like a quail. He pinches her chin to raise her head


    up, forcing her to look up at him.


    Seeing her reaction, Pehry could probably determine that this girl''s report is really just an ident, and


    no one is behind.


    However, thinking that he has been reported for no reason, Pehry still feels irritated. He thinks he is


    teased.


    So he is annoyed, and even furious. Seeing Jasmine is so frightened, he is out of anger. He simply


    asks, "How dare you take things out? How dare you report others?"

 Chapter 645: So-Called Unwanted Kiss

    Chapter 645: So-Called Unwanted Kiss


    Jasmine pauses for half a minute before she understands what he means. She is shocked, realizing


    why she would experience these tonight.


    Because of the pack of suspicious drugs.


    So....


    "Is that yours?" Jasmine doesn''t say the word ''drugs'' out directly.


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, "No."


    No?


    Jasmine feels confused. If not, why he wants to take revenge on her...


    "No matter what you find on this street, you will think it is mine. Do you understand?" Pehry exins it


    to her clearly with rare patience, but he is not going to let go of her for this. "So, you are putting me in a


    tough spot with such an irresponsible behavior..."


    Jasmine finally figures out the cause and effect of the incident. She meets his daunting eyes and says


    with a brave face, "But I didn''t say that is yours. I just picked it up and handed it over..."


    "Do you think what you find is the truth?" Pehry snorts, "As the one who hasn''t begun the world, why


    don''t you think if you are with enough ability before doing something righteous and selfless."


    His words are sarcastic and unpleasant. Jasmine feels she is pped by someone in public and it¡¯s


    severely painful.


    Even now, she does not feel that she has done anything wrong. However, she does not dare to say


    anything, or to resist. She is scared.


    "I, I''m sorry ... I don''t know things would turn out like this. I don''t do it on purpose," she apologizes


    against her will and tries to say it as sincerely as she could.


    Pehry has experienced much in these years. If he couldn''t even see through her, he is really stupid.


    Jasmine is ill affected. Although she is afraid, she would never give in easily.


    Pehry suddenly feels that it is interesting. He walks forward and approaches her, forcing her to back


    away. "What I want is not an apology."


    Jasmine feels nervous. "Then, what do you want?"


    "I just..." Pehry says two meaningful words. Just as he is going to continue, the girl in front suddenly


    trips over the geosyncline behind and falls backwards. Jasmine immediately grabs Pehry''s shirt on his


    chest to keep bnce.


    Pehry bends down due to the force. Luckily, the wall behind provides a support for Jasmine. She


    subconsciously looks up at Pehry. Before she could see him clearly, her lower lip brushes past his face


    and finally, she kisses him on his cold lips.


    Jasmine looks at the handsome man in disbelief. Everything around seems to be still, without sound


    and act. She could only feel the warmth on lips.


    She sees Pehry is squinting. She feels surprised and loosens her grip on his shirt.


    Jasmine feels nervous. She raises her hand and touches her lips where is still with the bloodstain she


    hasn''t wiped, but she could only feel the coldness left just now.


    Pehry puts on a serious face. Does he ... get an unwanted kiss just now?


    Seeing his terrifying expression, Jasmine could feel he is looking at her coldly. She blurts out, "This,


    this is my first kiss!"


    As soon as she speaks, both are shocked. Even Jasmine does not know why she said that.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She simply doesn''t want the man to think that she intentionally takes advantage of him. After all, he


    puts on a long face.


    First kiss?


    Pehry is really surprised now, even the bodyguards behind him feel shocked.


    How many ''surprises'' does this girl intend to give him?


    He has yed with almost all kinds of women, but he has never been with a young woman as he feels


    that it may cause trouble and it is risky. But what did she say just now, her first kiss?


    She is already twenty years old. Although she doesn''t sleep with anyone, has no one kissed her


    before?


    Pehry suddenly feels a little excited. With theplex emotion, he fixes his eyes on the girl in front


    who is at a loss for what to do. Suddenly, he smiles and pulls Jasmine from the back of her neck to let


    her stand in front of him. Pehry says while they are face to face, "Why should I believe this is your first


    kiss?"


    Jasmine simply couldn''t understand the thoughts of such a womanizer. She just thinks that he is


    difficult to deal with. "Why would I lie to you on such a thing...?"


    "I don''t know. What if you y some trick on me?" As he says this, he lowers his head and is about to


    kiss her.


    After saying, Pehry immediately kisses on her lips that have turned slightly pale due to nervousness.


    Then Jasmine''s lips truly turn the charming red by his kiss.


    It happens all of a sudden. The bodyguards immediately look away in unison. They are afraid that they


    would offend Pehry. They couldn''t help but whine.


    Just now, Mr. Pehry was angry to kill this girl. Why are they kissing now?


    Mr. Pehry can be as contrary as he chooses.


    Jasmine is frozen. She is too shocked to refuse. Pehry sticks his tongue down her throat, and she


    could clearly smell his cologne. She is really freaked out, as she has never experienced this before.


    She could not even breathe, and flushes.


    Pehry does not know how to be gentle, nor does he want to be so. He uses the simplest way to


    continue this kiss. He has a very strange feeling when he feels Jasmine''s shyness and confusion.


    He has a strange feeling of ... satisfaction.


    Is it really her first kiss?


    Thinking that she hasn''t been kissed, Pehry couldn''t help but want to kiss her longer. He holds the back


    of her neck with more force and pushes her against the wall.


    Jasmine''s head is hit on the wall and she finallyes to her senses. She wants to turn her head to


    hide from his kisses, but she is firmly held, unable to move.


    She is anxious and annoyed,pletely unaware of what Pehry is going to do to her. This kiss is too


    aggressive, giving her a feeling of unease that her secret territory has been taken over.


    Pehry keeps kissing her. Jasmine''s lower lip is being sucked so hard that it hurts. Jasmine is angry and


    she bites on the tip of Pehry''s tongue.


    Perhaps it is because Jasmine has already bitten someone once. She doesn''t dare to use too much


    strength. Pehry''s tongue is just hurt a little.


    However, the pain is magnified tenfold when the wound is on the tongue.


    Pehry lets her go and gently touches the corner of his lips. Suddenly, he sees a shadow and frowns.


    He instinctively stops her p by holding her wrist.


    He holds her wrist with his slender but powerful fingers. Jasmine''s wrist is ck and blue when he lets


    her go.


    Pehry looks up nonchntly, "Great..." Just as he is about to mock her, he sees Jasmine is crying. In


    such a short while, her face is zed with tears. The tears are running down her face.

 Chapter 646: I Won’t Let You Go Until Im Satisfied

    Chapter 646: I Won¡¯t Let You Go Until I''m Satisfied


    One of the most annoying things for Pehry is to see the women crying. He feels quite upset. Most


    importantly, no matter how exquisite and beautiful their faces are, they may look disgusting with tears.


    One word, ugly.


    Now that Jasmine is crying, but he doesn''t feel she is ugly and even feels a little pitiful.


    Her little face is with tears, her nose and eyes are red from crying, but she is still fair-skinned. Her


    bright eyes are full of tears, and even her chin is wet.


    Especially, she looks as if someone has bullied her as her expression tells that she is forcing herself to


    hold back tears.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Even Pehry feels he has gone a little too far just now, but after thinking about it carefully, he only kisses


    her. Why is she so sad? He, Pehry, doesn''t he feel embarrassed?


    So Pehry takes half a step back and curses in Jasmine''s cry, "Stop crying! I have done nothing to you."


    Jasmine could only be quiet, trying to suppress her emotions. She feels ufortable as she chokes


    up. She is trembling due to mood swings and the strength she exerts.


    She looks funny and ridiculous, more like a kind of sarcasm to Mr. Pehry.


    Suddenly, the courtyard is quiet. Apart from Jasmine''s falling tears, everything seems to be still.


    "You don''t understand me, do you?" Pehry props his arm on the side of her face with anger. His tone is


    threatening.


    Jasmine is shocked by his behavior. She thinks that Pehry is going to hit her. She closes her eyes


    tightly and blurts out with a sob, "Rogue! Bastard!"


    Pehry, "..."


    The bodyguards, "..."


    Pehry is a womanizer, and the people in the Red Club are not surprised to see it. Men, especially


    single men, have to have some fun.


    They are used to seeing that women are happy to pursue Pehry, and Jasmine is the first one who


    scolds him in person.


    The bodyguards nce at each other and lower their heads.


    They have a feeling that something would happen between Miss Jasmine and Mr. Pehry.


    Obviously, Pehry is also surprised at the scolding. Looking at her tightly closed eyes and her long


    eyshes are still with tears, he almost doesn''t know what to say.


    Was he scolded just now?


    Is it true?


    The woman actually dares to scold him. How dare she?


    Jasmine feels that Pehry would not let go of her. The moment she scolds him, she has already known


    how she would be punished.


    Perhaps she has been mentally prepared, so she isn''t afraid anymore. She res at Pehry and says


    directly, "I don''t report you on purpose. I don''t know the police would investigate you. I didn''t say it is


    yours. Even if you want to find someone to get even with, why it¡¯s me? I''m just a student. I even don''t


    know who you are. I just want to live an ordinary life. Please let go of me. I definitely won''t tell anyone


    about what happened today."


    Jasmine''s voice is trembling as she sobs, likembs are bleating.


    Pehry originally thinks that he would immediately shut her up, but he doesn''t. He even exins it to


    Jasmine with a good temper.


    "Do you think you could not be responsible for it as you don''t do it on purpose? It has happened, so


    you must pay the price."


    Jasmine gets a little unnerved, not knowing what he wants to do, "Then what exactly do you want..."


    Pehry thinks for a moment and looks around. Suddenly, he nces at the top floor of the Red Club. He


    has an idea and says, "I am unhappy now because of you. I have to find a way to make up for it. If you


    want to deserve my forgiveness, tomorrow,e to work in the Red Club after seven o''clock in the


    evening. Do you understand?"


    When Jasmine hears the ''Red Club'', she wants to refuse. As a person living in J City, everyone knows


    it. Every day, luxury cars are gathered. The celebrities and socialites woulde here to have fun.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine suddenly remembers the owner of the Red Club, his name is Pehry, and the


    bodyguards calls this man Mr. Pehry.


    Suddenly, Jasmine breaks into a sweat. She is pop-eyed with surprise, "You? Are you Pehry?"


    Seeing her scared and surprised expression, Pehry feels better. He lightly snorts, "You think?"


    "..." Jasmine is unable to stand steadily now. Normally, when she passes by the Red Club, she walks


    as quickly as she can.


    She has never been to a nightclub, nor has she been to the pick-up joint. She has always been afraid


    of these ces.


    But this man is actually the boss of the Red Club....


    Jasmine is frozen. She doesn''t know what to say. She is so shocked that words fail her. She thinks that


    she offends a rogue, but she doesn''t expect that this man, an influential person, having a favorable


    family background...


    It''s no use calling the police.


    Pehry enjoys seeing the expression on Jasmine''s face. He sneers at her, "So do you have anything


    else to say?"


    "No, no..." Jasmine stumbles and thinks of something. She clenches her fists and asks him bravely,


    "How long do I have to work here?"


    "How long?" Pehry finally stands up again with his hands sped in front of his chest, and he says, "It


    depends on my mood. I won¡¯t let you go until I am satisfied."


    Jasmine once again falls into despair. Until he is satisfied? From the current situation, it would never be


    realized.


    But she is also very clear that she has no right to refuse him, nor could she strike a bargain. It is quite


    easy for Pehry to torture her.


    A sense of sadnesses. She is not a local and is helpless in this city. She has no other choice but


    to give in.


    After pondering for a moment, Jasmine feels relieved. "I see. I wille to work tomorrow night."


    Hearing this, Pehry raises his eyebrows and says, "I hope you keep your promise, or else you will pay


    for it."


    He says it clearly, but Jasmine feels it is horrible. Then she leaves from the back door. As soon as she


    leaves the courtyard, she runs towards home quickly. Normally, it is about a fifteen-minute walk, but


    she only uses about seven minutes


    She fails to open the door with the key after trying for several times, as she is trembling. She walks in


    her rooms and locks the door from the inside. Looking around her small house, she couldn''t help but


    cry out. Thinking of that she is going to work in Red Club, for the first time, in the first two decades in


    her life, Jasmine feels that the future is without hope.


    A few yearster, Jasmine thinks back to this day. She finally realizes that Pehry has fallen in love with


    her at first sight, but he is embarrassed to admit, so he says that he is unhappy with her and messes


    her up.

 Chapter 647: Getting Married Suddenly

    Chapter 647: Getting Married Suddenly


    After fully recovering, Lily immediately brings Adair back to the old mansion of the Gabbot Family.


    Afraid of any problems, she has been avoiding others as much as possible ever since returning from


    Country Y. Now that she has her memories back, she feels a little guilty about her neglect.


    After work, she picks up an exquisite silk scarf in the mall and then goes to the teashop to get the best


    ck tea, which was ordered in advance. Finally, she drives towards Han Yu Law Firm.


    After parking the car, Lily takes the elevator and arrives at thepany. Han Yu Law Firm is bing


    bigger and bigger these years and has expanded from two floors to six floors. The rent on such a


    skyrocketing central building is very high.


    Now the offices on the fifth and the sixth floor are responsible for overseas projects. The executives''


    offices are also on the sixth floor.


    After registering at the front desk on the first floor, Lily enters thepany. Today, she wears a chiffon


    floral dress and a small beige cinch suit. In the car, she deliberately changes her shoes into a pair of


    five-centimeter high heels. The whole outfit makes her very elegant.


    The longtime employees who have worked here for more than ten years don''t dare to greet her, some


    of whom are even her former colleagues. After all, she is now the boss''s wife, not their colleague


    anymore.


    Lily does not impose their greetings, either. She directly walks towards Rex''s office with a faint smile.


    The secretary knocks on the door and pushes the door for her. Rex is sitting on the sofa. On the other


    side is Orson.


    Seeing her, they stop talking at the same time. Rex stands up and walks towards her, "You are here."


    "Yes."


    "Where''s Adair?"


    "I asked the driver to pick him up. We''ll gather at the old mansion."


    Rex slightly knits his eyebrows and does not say anything.


    Lily knows his worries. She slightly smiles, "I have gone to the stores to buy some things. Don''t worry."


    Orson looks at this couple. These years, they have gone through so many ups and downs. Even an


    outsider like him feels that there is no hope for them anymore, but the reality is actually not like that. In


    the past, he did not know what motivated Rex, but now the atmosphere between them lets him


    understand.


    That is a firm belief. This woman is the right person in his life, no one but her.


    "Lily, long time no see." Orson goes up to them and beckons the secretary, "Bring Miss Lily a cup of


    ck tea."


    "Orson, don''t bother. We''ll be leaving soon." Afraid to trouble him, Lily hurriedly dissuades him.


    "It''s been so long since I saw you. How are you?"


    During her illness, the person she saw the most was Karl. Orson was always busy. He offered to visit


    Lily for several times but Rex refused. He didn''t ask it again then.


    Lily smiles and nods, "Thank you. I am all right now."


    Actually, Orson has noticed it. Her palm-sized face looks good. It is plumper than before and her skin is


    pretty. "Looks like Rex has taken good care of you."


    He sighs again, "Time goes by, but you haven''t changed a bit."


    Lily is around thirty-one years old this year, but the time past has left no trace on her. She is mature


    now, but there is no wrinkle on her face at all. She is not as thin as before, which makes her even more


    spiritual.


    Hearing this, Lily blushes a little. She waves her hand and says, "Orson, stop that. Abby is young, too."


    "She..." Orson is helpless when Abby is mentioned, "Well, her temper is not so good."


    Lily really wants to say something. But thinking of Abby''s bad temper, she can only keep silent.


    "Oh right, there''s something I haven''t said yet. Since you are here today, I want to tell you first."


    Seeming to have suddenly thought of something, Orson says slowly and mysteriously, "Abby and I


    have got our marriage certificate."


    Lily, "..."


    Rex, "..."


    Both of them are silent. It is just that ... they are too surprised.


    They get married suddenly! Even in the previous year, Orson and Abby had terrible quarrels and would


    raise the roof.


    "When?" Rex finally regains his mind.


    Orson blurts out without thinking, "16th ofst month."


    "Good day."


    "Of course."


    Listening to their conversation, Lily finally regains consciousness. She is so excited about her good


    friend finding her true love.


    She knows that Abby broke up with Orson before because of her disappearance. Abby med Rex as


    well as all the people beside him at that time. For her sake, Abby didn''t even think about her own


    happiness. It is a huge relief to hear this good news.


    Seeing her slightly red eyes, Rex puts his hand on her shoulder andforts her softly, "Don''t cry. It''s


    a good thing."


    "Orson, try your best to care for Abby forever. She has grown up spoiled. You must not be unkind to


    her." Lily pretends to be ferocious as she warns, just like Abby''s family member.


    Orson replies, "Don''t worry. No matter how tough life is, I will never wrong her."


    Orson knows it well that Abby is tough and powerful outside, but really soft inside. In fact, when seeing


    little stray animals and poor old men, she feels sad and wants to help them.


    Rex grabs the little woman beside him and looks at Orson. "Let''s celebrate another day. I won''t tell


    anyone about this. Tell them by yourself."


    "Alright, no problem." Orson immediately gets the n, "Is this Sunday night OK for you?"


    "Yes." Rex answers and mocks himself yfully, "I am a house-husband now. I have plenty of free


    time."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ...


    Rex and Lily leave thepany and take the elevator to the underground garage. They n to leave


    Rex''s car there and drive Lily''s car to the old mansion.


    As soon as sitting in the passenger seat, Lily takes out her phone and calls Abby.


    A few secondster, the phone is picked up. Abby''s voicees, "Lily? You finally remember your old


    friend. I thought you have forgot about me!"

 Chapter 648: If He Treats Me Badly, I Will Divorce

    Chapter 648: If He Treats Me Badly, I Will Divorce


    By Karl, others have known that Lily gets her memories back. Abby is a little angry about Lily''s hiding it


    from her.


    Lily is very clear about her thoughts. She points out immediately, "Am I the only one hiding something?


    Haven''t you forgot to tell me something?"


    "Me?" Abby obviously hasn''t thought that too much, "What do I forget? I''ve been..."


    Then, she seems to realize it and immediately asks vigntly, "Where are you now?"


    "I..." Lily''s gaze sways outside the car and she says calmly, "I just came out of Han Yu Law Firm."


    "Damn it!" Abby''s heart skips a beat, "You can''t be..."


    "What?" Not answering her, Lily forces her to say instead, "Do you suddenly remember what has


    happened?"


    Abby totally understands what Lily means.


    She is usually very careless, but now she bes a little cautious, even her voice being nervous, "Did


    Orson tell you something?"


    Lily couldn''t help butugh, "What''s the matter with you two?"


    "Well..." Abby squeezes for a long time before spitting out some words, "Well, it''s just that we have got


    the marriage certificate..."


    Listening to the stuttering voice in the phone, Lily''s nose bes sour again. "Idiot, this is a good


    thing. Why are you embarrassed? You don''t know how happy I am for you..."


    "Who''s embarrassed? I haven''t had time yet to tell you." Abby insists stubbornly and refuses to admit


    her embarrassment. She quickly changes the topic, "What about you?"


    Lily helplessly sighs, "You two deserve each other. Just now, Orson asked me the same question when


    I was in the office."


    Abby''s face immediately turned red. Being shy at such an age makes her embarrassed. "What are you


    talking about? If he treats me badly, I will divorce him!"


    This iparably heroic sentence is heard by Rex. It isn''t that he wants to eavesdrop, but that the


    space in the car is limited and Abby''s voice is a little strident.


    He raises his eyebrows as he drives. "If Orson heard this, he would probably throw his phone angrily


    right away."


    "..."


    "Is Rex beside you?" Abby hears his words.


    "That''s right. We''re going back to the old mansion."


    Abby is silent for two seconds, ¡°... I''ll hang up."


    Lily smiles, "You''re already married and shouldn''t say everything out. Don''t say divorce in front of


    Orson. It''s too hurtful."


    "I didn''t say it in front of him..." Abby is a little depressed about her words.


    "Alright, let''s change a topic. Have dinner together on the weekend night." Lily briefly tells her the time


    set for the dinner.


    Abby agrees, "Alright, see you then."


    As she hangs up the phone, the car just doesn''t catch up with the traffic lights at the intersection. Rex


    stops the car behind the line and turns to her, "Your dishonest thoughts seem to have something to do


    with Abby."


    Lily blushes. She used toin to Abby about her rtionship with Rex, especially during the


    period when they just reconciled, but now she doesn''t admit it. "What does it have to do with Abby? We


    haven''t contacted each other for such a long time."


    Seeing that, Rex doesn''t expose her words. He smiles slightly, "If we quarrel in the future, I will


    immediately know where you are."


    Pausing for a moment, Lily opens eyes wide and looks at Rex, "Wow, you actually think of it. You are


    too horrible..."


    "Know the enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeat." Rex isn''t


    embarrassed. He knows that Lily is close to Abby, and after quarrels, she wille to Abby''s.


    It seems that Orson''s marriage is useful.


    "They have just got married. Let''s pick a gift for them." Lily has begun thinking about the gift.


    Rex agrees, "OK, all you pick is good."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lily likes his behaviors. Although Rex doesn''t understand girls'' thoughts, he will never dictate that. He


    is only responsible for payment and her happiness.


    After getting along for a long time, Lily knows that he cares about others, but he really doesn''t have


    good suggestions about the gifts, so she neverins. Therefore, they get even closer.


    Along the way, they talk and chat. Forty minutester, they arrive at the front yard of the old mansion.


    Seeing the ancient building, Lily feels more relievedpared to before.


    After extinguishing the car, Rex gets off the car first and takes out the gifts prepared. The servants


    hurriedlye to help him.


    "Dad!" he suddenly hears a crisp shouting from not far away. It pierces through the air and falls


    straight into his ears, causing his heart to soften.


    Adair hugs Rex''s waist and sticks him with his little face intimately, "Dad, why did youe here so


    late? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Mom and I are busy with our work. We immediatelye over after work. Where are Great Grandpa


    and Great Grandma?"


    "They are in the house." After saying that, Adair hurriedly goes to hold Lily''s hands, "Mom."


    Lily looks at them with jealousy, "Do you just see Mom?"


    "No. Dad got off the car earlier." Adair quickly proves his innocence, "I love mother the most."


    Lilyughs, "Alright, let''se in."


    They enter the room one after another. The old couple is sitting in the living room, along with Amelia


    and Florence. The whole family gets together.


    Seeing them again, Lily feels natural kindness and less restrained.


    No matter what happened before, they are all Rex''s family members. This is enough for Lily to put


    down all her guard.


    Lily calls them one by one. She ces all the things she bought on the table. Before she opens mouth,


    Rex says it, "The scarf and ck tea are reserved by Lily in advance."


    The two old men look at each other and nod, "That''s sweet."


    Lily doesn''t expect Amelia to be here today. Afraid that she would be embarrassed, Lily hurriedly


    exins, "Auntie, I didn''t know that you would be here today. I bought a pair of earrings when I went


    shopping, which I think is quite suitable to you. Unfortunately, I didn''t take them with me. I''ll bring them


    to your house next time I see you."


    Amelia knows that Lily is trying tofort her. She feels much more at ease, "You are really


    considerate!"

 Chapter 649: Myocardial Infarction

    Chapter 649: Myocardial Infarction


    Rex doesn''t say much. He keeps listening to their conversation silently. The elders love Adair from the


    bottom of hearts, their gazes always sticking on him.


    It is time for dinner. The servants have cooked delicious food. There are many things that the aged


    couple couldn''t eat, but they still prepare a big meal for them.


    Providing varied vors, the dinner is fancy and wonderful. Lily remembers all the details in her heart.


    "Lily, I heard that you''ve restarted your flower shop. How is it going? Are you busy?" Mr. Adonis


    suddenly asks.


    Lily honestly answers, "Now is the beginning. I want to make it a nationwide chain. The specific ns


    are still under negotiation. It is not tiring. Exining the fact that I''m not tired to Rex every day is the


    real tiredness."


    Everyone at the tableughs. Even the serious Mr. Adonis says, "I don''t think it will be long before you


    are the one in charge of the family while Rex is the one with the child!"


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? A skinny camel is bigger than a horse." Rex pauses.


    "Look at you, what are you saying?" Rex¡¯s grandpa shakes his head helplessly. Just as he reaches out


    his hand to take the cup on the table, his heart aches.


    He immediately puts down his arm. Unexpectedly, the ache doesn''t slow down, but bes even


    more intense.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The pain spreads out from his chest and rushes through the blood vessels to his limbs. His arms are


    too stiff to bend.


    Sitting beside him, Lily is the first one noticing it. She asks repeatedly, "Great Grandpa, what happen to


    you?"


    Before she could finish her words, Adonis falls to the side with his eyes still open. He is unable to make


    any sound.


    Immediately, everyone stands up and runs to him.


    Amelia looks at Rex with a deathly pale face, "Quickly, call an ambnce right away!"


    ...


    In less than half an hour, they arrive at Karl''s Hospital. Karl has already prepared the needed operating


    table and surgical equipment.


    ording to Mr. Adonis¡¯ condition, it is like myocardial infarction. He is pushed into the emergency


    room immediately. Only the red headlights above head are on.


    Amelia''s husband also arrives in a hurry. They are very nervous and anxious, while Rex is the only one


    with a cold face. Lily knows that he is truly worried and extremely scared rather pretending to be calm.


    He is tightly disguising himself.


    She walks to his side and holds his hands. Words are useless now, but she still tries tofort him, "It


    will be fine."


    Rex doesn''t say anything, only holding her hand more tightly.


    Sitting on the bench, Amelia is wiping away her tears, "He always remains hale and hearty. Why does


    he...?" The sad feelings extinguish her sentences. She couldn''t go on.


    There are greater silence and depression.


    Looking at Rex''s tightly pursed lips and the slightly prominent veins on his neck, Lily could no longer


    say anything. At this moment, any word is pale and nerveless.


    The waiting time is long and unbearable. Just as they are on the verge of breaking down, the door of


    the operating room is open again.


    Before the attending doctor could take off his mask, Amelia and Rex rush forward and ask, "How is


    he?"


    "He is temporarily out of danger. It''s initially myocardial infarction. There are two blood vessels blocked.


    We have to wait for him to wake up and have a check-up." The doctor takes off his mask and exins


    in an orderly manner, "Please don''t worry. Wait for the patient to wake up first."


    Amelia hurriedly nods, "OK! Thank you very much, doctor."


    "You''re wee. This is what I should do."


    The doctor leaves after finishing his instructions. Not long after, Mr. Adonis is pushed out and moved to


    the VIP ward. His thin body under the quilt and wrinkled face make the whole family even sadder.


    Having lived a long life, Mr. Adonis is already ny years old this year. Except for several slight


    illnesses, he is always well and spiritual. No one expected that myocardial infarction would ur to


    him.


    "Mom, doesn''t my dad have physical examinations twice a year? Why do we never hear about such a


    problem before?" Amelia asks Audrey beside her.


    Audrey feels grieved about her husband''s suffering, too. She wipes away her tears, "I don''t know


    anything about it. Every time I ask him, he always says that he''s fine. I didn''t expect that the illness


    would be so severe..."


    No matter how capable and intelligent one is when young, he will be somewhat confused when


    they grow old, especially when their grown children are not around. The house is so big. The nannies


    and the chefs around only work for money. Few of them really care about the health of the old couple.


    Rex keeps silent. He just stares at Adonis who is lying on the bed. Lily wants to say something, but he


    suddenly turns around and leaves in silence.


    Lily is slightly shocked. Knowing his bad mood, she hurriedly follows him out.


    Rex walks to the window at the safe passage. He pushes open the screen and quickly smokes a


    cigarette. The dust on the window dirties his elbow, but he doesn''t care at all, seeming totally absent-


    minded.


    Lily gives him the time for cigarette. After long quiet waiting, she walks over. Her throat tightening, after


    a long time she squeezes out three words, "Are you OK?"


    "Yes." Rex''s deep voicees.


    Lily knows the truth ispletely not like that. Rex is not OK.


    "Rex, there will definitely be some health problems for people at such an age. It''s not your fault. It''s not


    anyone''s fault."


    It''s not his fault?


    Rex looks at the white smoke that dissipates with the wind. As he arrived at the hospital and heard the


    doctor announce that his grandpa had a heart attack, he has been in an indescribable mood.


    He knows exactly that, living in this world, no one could resist illness or death. However, when he


    thinks of the indifference and alienation he has showed towards his family over the years, he feels


    sorry and guilty.


    It seems that he has always ignored their age. He has satisfied them materially, but has always forgot


    to care about them.


    It never troubled him in the past ten years, but just now, it erupted and swept towards him.


    "He is my grandfather." After a while, a sentence is spat out from his dry lips.


    Lily can''t feel more heartbreaking. She couldn''t help but hug the guilty boy, "I know. I know it."


    "No, you don''t know." his long and narrow eyes are slightly closed, "These years I..."


    He wants to say something, but finally swallows it back, as if something is stuck in his throat that


    makes him unable to make a sound.


    He hurriedly lowers his arrogant head, but Lily still sees his slightly blushing eye sockets.


    After all, Mr. Adonis is his grandfather. Deep blood ties break his calmness. He is very panicked and


    afraid that Mr. Adonis would never wake up. He is scared of his beloved grandpa''s sudden


    disappearance.


    Lily hugs him tightly and says those words that even herself can hardly believe, "Don''t think over it.


    Stay by grandpa''s side. It''ll be fine. Everything will be fine."

 Chapter 650: Few Time Left for Mr. Adonis

    Chapter 650: Few Time Left for Mr. Adonis


    However, it is only a temporary miracle. Adonis is in much worse health conditions than they thought.


    Rex¡¯s families do not tell anyone else but only the family members know about this.


    If others found out about it, they would crowd into the ward.


    The next day Adonis gets better, so the doctor gives him a physical examination. After the examination,


    the doctor invites Amelia and Rex to the office and tells them everything about Adonis''s illness.


    "This is Mr. Adonis'' X-ray picture. There are blockages in the two major blood vessels of his heart. And


    it''s quite serious. He must undergo an operation to clear them. However, I have to tell you that


    considering his age, there is only a 20% chance of him being cured after the operation."


    "Only 20%?" When Amelia hears it, her face turns pale. "This is too low..."


    The doctor also looks helpless. "Yes. Normally when the risk of an operation is over 63%, we will


    advise his family to consider about it."


    In other words, there is no need to consider surgical treatment because the sess rate is only 20%.


    Rex is sitting there listening. Suddenly, he asks coldly, "What if he doesn''t have the operation?"


    "Then the disease can only be controlled with medicines. However, the blockage of blood vessels is


    quite serious now. If we don''t do anything, he can''t even get out of bed." As the doctor speaks, he


    points to the X-ray picture on the screen. "You see, the blockage on both sides is very bad for blood


    cirction. Moreover, there is a problem with his heart valve. Some parts look necrotic. Mr. Adonis has


    been ill for a long time. It''s better toe earlier. Now he has missed the best time for treatment."


    There is a best time for surgeries. If you miss it, you can never get it again. No matter how skilled the


    doctors are, they are unable to cure the patients. The patients'' bodies are deteriorating and they could


    no longer take the operation.


    The doctor is trying to say that in an indirect way, but his words are not so. Adonis''s illness gets worse,


    and he might not even be able to receive the treatment.


    Amelia does not understand what the doctor means, but Rex does. He takes a deep breath and looks


    at Amelia beside him. "Mom, why don''t you go out and I''ll talk to the doctor alone."


    Amelia does not move. "Why can''t I just stay and listen to you?"


    Rex only says, "Just leave us alone."


    Amelia has a bad premonition when she sees the murkiness in his deep eyes. But since Rex insists,


    she just stands up and leaves the room.


    Outside the door, Lily stands opposite the office. She walks over when she sees Ameliae out.


    "Auntie, are you alright?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily is afraid that Amelia would hear something bad, so she waits for her outside. Now that she sees


    Ameliae out, she looks away at the tightly closed door.


    Amelia waves her hand. "Let''s go. We should go..."


    In the office.


    Rex talks straight with the doctor and asks, "How long can my grandfather live?"


    His question astounds the doctor who has over 12 years of experience. After all, very few families


    could think of that in such a short time. Rex just handles the pain so quickly.


    "One to six months."


    The doctor tries his best to give him a less cruel answer. But Rex still couldn''t ept that. One month?


    That is to say, Adonis is in danger at any time. They don''t know when the worst woulde.


    And the doctor means Adonis will never recover by saying he can''t ept any treatment. It is the best


    for him to maintain the status quo.


    Adonis has a strong personality. If he knew that he could only spend the rest of his life on a hospital


    bed, he would rather die than live for these 6 months.


    People are doomed to die, but they are still afraid of death.


    Even so, Rex still can''t ept the fact. He looks so rational. But he keeps telling himself that there


    would be a way. Everything would be OK.


    Rex closes his dark eyes. He lets out a deep sigh. "Don''t let my grandfather know about this now. I''ll


    tell him everything. You just keep it a secret."


    The doctor nods. "If your family wants so, we will do it."


    ...


    After leaving the office, Rex does not return to the ward. Instead, he goes to the director''s office. Karl is


    looking at Eunice''s treatment n. And he''s surprised when he sees Eunice. "How is your grandpa?"


    Rex throws himself into the sofa. He looks at the white ceiling, and his eyes hurt a little from the color.


    "He''s not good. There''s not much time left."


    Karl stops flipping through the documents. He is not expecting it at all. "What?"


    "Yeah," Rex says, as his eyes turn red again. He raises his hand and covers his eyes. "It is what you


    think."


    The office goes silent for a moment. Karl opens his mouth but does not say anything. He doesn''t even


    know what to say tofort Rex.


    It is all happening so fast. No one expects that Mr. Adonis is gonna die.


    "Doctor Louis Lester is in charge of the operation, right? Let me talk to him. Maybe he could think of a


    way..."


    "It''s useless." Rex interrupts Karl in a helpless and sad tone. "Grandpa''s heart is partly necrotic. The


    only way is to find a new one. But there are the match and rejection problems. He''s 90 years old and


    he can''t take it anymore."


    Karl feels very bad. He stands up behind his desk and walks to Rex. He looks at the man lying on the


    sofa with aplicated expression. "Rex..."


    "You don''t need to say anything. I know." Rex''s voice turns hoarse, filled with sorrow. "Just don''t say


    anything. I only feel better here with you."


    If Rex returns to the ward, he will see Adonis lying on the bed with tubes in his nose. Just thinking


    about it makes Rex heartbroken.


    Karl knows that Rex has never been good at showing the white feather. During all these years, Rex has


    only had one breakdown because he couldn''t find Lily. Now Karl hears Rex''s words. He also feels very


    bad as his friend.


    Rex does not need hisfort, so Karl doesn''t say anything. Anyway, people say the same thing about


    sickness and death. Everyone knows human beingse and go. But nobody can recover from the


    death of his or her loved persons.


    All Karl could do is to stay with Rex. He should wait for Rex to ept this and pull himself together


    again.


    But there is only one thing Karl has to say, "Rex, think about your wife and children."


    No matter how hard and tiring his life is, Rex has found someone to apany him all the way. Karl


    must tell Rex that he is not alone.

 Chapter 651: Ill Give You a Wonderful Wedding

    Chapter 651: I''ll Give You a Wonderful Wedding


    Lily is waiting for Rex in the ward. But he hasn''te back. She''s so worried that she goes to the


    doctor''s office to look for him. But the doctor tells her that Rex has left 20 minutes ago.


    Lily thanks the doctor. Then she leaves the office and calls Rex. Fortunately, Rex picks it up soon. Lily''s


    voice is a little tense. "Where are you?"


    "Karl''s office."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Lily gets relieved. "It scared me when I couldn''t find you. I thought you were gone."


    When Rex hears her heavy breathing through the phone, he sits up from the sofa. Then he winks at


    Karl and walks out. "I''m going down. Wait for me at the elevator."


    "Alright."


    In less than five minutes, Rex walks out of the elevator. Seeing that he is safe, Lily feels a relief. "Why


    didn''t you tell...?"


    Before she could finish her words, she is pulled into a warm embrace. Her mouth hits Rex''s chest and


    she has to withhold the words.


    When Lily feels that Rex hugs her tighter, her heart starts melting. She has such a bittersweet feeling,


    and her heart overflows with the maternal instinct. "What happened? I haven''t seen you for a while and


    you''ve be like this again."


    "Babe, let''s get married."


    Lily stops stroking his back. Rex suddenly proposes to her, but she is not prepared at all.


    Lily thinks that Rex is impulsive. "What are you talking about?"


    "Grandpa isn''t well. The doctor said that he won''t live long. I don''t want him to leave us without even


    seeing me living a happy life."


    So that''s what he thought.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily feels someone is ripping her heart out of her chest. "Alright, it''s up to you."


    Rex does not say anything. He only hugs her tighter. Fortunately, Lily is still here. Otherwise, he does


    not know if he could hold on.


    ...


    No one tells Adonis about his illness. They just say that the doctor told them it doesn''t matter and he''s


    fine. But he should stay in the hospital for some time for observation. Then he could stay the same by


    taking medicines.


    Adonis doesn''t seem to doubt it as he nods in agreement. However, he looks very tired and low-


    spirited. So, Lily asks Adair to go to the hospital every day to apany Adonis.


    When she thinks that Adonis is running out of time, she just feels bad as his granddaughter-inw.


    One day, Rex brings Lily and Adair to the hospital to visit Adonis. The atmosphere is very nice. So, Rex


    takes the opportunity. "Grandpa, Lily and I thought it''s time to hold our wedding. The date has not been


    set yet. Which day do you think is the best?"


    Adonis is looking down at Adair''s drawing. Hearing this, he pauses for a moment and turns to look at


    Rex. "Your wedding..."


    Adonis seems to be thinking of something. After a while, he says intermittently, "I think 18th this mouth


    is not bad. What do you think?"


    18th?


    Lily takes out her phone and looks at the calendar. It''s the next Saturday. It''sing soon. They only


    have ten days left.


    Can they make it?


    But Rex has no problems. "Alright, the eighteenth is good."


    For Rex, the sooner the better. If they postponed their wedding, he doesn''t know if Adonis could live to


    that day. He doesn''t care about how much money he would spend on the wedding. He just wants it to


    be done in time.


    "Rex, I know why you''re holding your wedding now." Just as Rex and Lily are thinking about their


    wedding, Adonis suddenly says, "I''m too old and I''m going to die."


    Ever since he''s hospitalized, Adonis has never asked anyone about his illness. Everyone thinks that he


    believes the doctor''s words. And he also believes that there are no serious problems with his body.


    "I know that you are hiding it from me. But I know how I am now. You don''t have to be so cautious. I just


    know it." As Adonis speaks, he struggles to raise his hand and points to his chest.


    Adonis feels better after saying that. But it shocks Rex and Lily.


    It turns out that Adonis has known about his illness during all this time.


    They thought...


    Even Rex gets surprised when he hears this. "Grandpa..."


    "It''s fine. You don''t have to say anything. I''ve get prepared at my age."


    The ward goes silent for a moment, which is unbearable to all of them. Adair does not know what


    happened. He looks up at Adonis and asks, "Grandpa, what are you prepared for?"


    He listens to them talking, but he doesn''t quite understand what they meant. So, Adair blurts out that


    question. And Lily fails to stop him.


    She thought that Adonis would feel ufortable, but he only smiles and replies, "I''m ready to dress


    you up as a pretty little flower boy."


    Lily turns more sorrowful when she hears it.


    She immediately looks away. She''s afraid that she would not be able to hold back her tears.


    Everyone is suppressing their sadness because they don''t want to cast a gloom over the ward. So, Lily


    must pull herself together too.


    So, in the end, their wedding is set for the next Saturday, the 18th of this month.


    Rex takes Lily with him when he hangs out with his friends on the weekend. He tells everyone about


    their wedding and Adonis''s illness. And he doesn''t tell them until the end of the party. He just doesn''t


    want to ruin their party.


    Everyoneforts him and adjusts their schedule to spare for the Saturday.


    The wedding dress is the same custom-made one. The designer keeps it for them and takes good care


    of it. So, it glows and fits well. Then they choose the best hotel in the city for the wedding. It''s hard to


    get the reservation even if they book it a year ago. But Rex manages to get thergest private room


    through his connections.


    Lily has no problems with his arrangements and does everything as he wants. She goes to the flower


    shop in the morning. Then she goes to the hospital to visit Adonis after picking up Adair in the


    afternoon. Rex is busy arranging their wedding. Therefore, they could only see each other at night.


    One day, Lily doesn''t go to the hospital. After Adair finishes his homework and she puts him to sleep


    with great difficulty, Rex finallyes back.


    Looking at the exhausted man, Lily is worried that he wouldn''t be able to hold on until the wedding.


    She feels bad for Rex, so she walks over and takes over his briefcase. Then she looks at the time. It''s


    already past ten o''clock. "What took you so long?"


    "I went to check the stuff at the hotel."


    "Just ask your assistant to keep an eye on it. Otherwise, you''ll be too tired."


    Rex bends down and changes his shoes. He stands up and looks into Lily''s big eyes, which are filled


    with concern. "Babe, we both don''t want to rush it. If I didn''t do this myself, I''m shabbily treating


    you."

 Chapter 652: Their Wedding

    Chapter 652: Their Wedding


    Lily does not expect Rex to say that. After all, they have been paying attention to Adonis''s health


    conditions during this time. She does not want to make herself special and ask for many things. She


    can understand it at the special periods.


    But it doesn''t mean that she''s not disappointed. They have been looking forward to this wedding, and it


    does note easily. Now, they just regret that they have to hold it so hastily.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But now, Rex makes it up to Lily with his sweet words. A woman doesn''t want much money or a big


    ceremony. She just needs a man''s loving care.


    Looking at Rex, Lily doesn''t know what to say. She can only thank him, "Rex, that''s enough. Thank you


    for giving me this wedding."


    It''s enough to marry Rex.


    Atte night, the gentle light casts over them. Now they confound themselves one in the other. They''re


    a family.


    ...


    It takes two days to design and print their wedding invitations. On the light pink card, there are several


    large golden characters, withce patterns at four corners. After opening it, people will see an exquisite


    three-dimensional castle.


    Along with the card is a light pink round box filled with dried flowers. Inside the box, it''s divided into four


    parts. There are some custom-made choctes and a bottle of perfume. It''s said that the perfume


    represents eternal love. The other half of the box contains the imported candy of the same brand and a


    photo of them.


    As more and more people receive the invitation, Rex''s wedding bes the headline on the various


    news pages. Therefore, everyone knows that they broke up and got back together a few times. Many


    people begin to wait outside the hotel. However, they can''t get in because of the good security.


    After many days of heated discussions on the Inte, many people think that Rex doesn''t care much


    about the wedding as he just chooses a local hotel. Even if it''s very expensive to most people, it does


    not match Rex''s status.


    Looking at these discussions, Lily is unusually calm. Perhaps it''s because she has been close to death


    for a few times. She doesn''t care about thesements now. She just thinks that they are craps that


    she doesn''t need to care.


    At first, Bet is worried that Lily would be affected. But he does not expect that Lily doesn''t care


    about it at all. She just does her things, which makes him see her differently.


    However, Lily gets some benefits from those discussions. She takes advantage of the trending topic to


    make her flower shop be popr again. She also wees others to join her flower shop. Many


    people turn optimistic about her business prospect ande to consult her. However, Bet has very


    strict requirements, so they still don''t find the right one for their branch.


    Lily is busy preparing for the wedding and setting up the flower shop at the same time. So, she asks for


    leave four days before the wedding. Her energy is limited. She must pay more attention to her wedding.


    Bet is very nice. "You should have asked for leave earlier. Hurry up and go. Best wishes to your


    wedding. See you there."


    Lily happily agrees. She finally has a feeling that she''s really gonna get married. "Alright, I''ll see you at


    the wedding."


    Time passes day by day, and the weddinges as scheduled. On the wedding day, the hotel is


    strictly protected. Pehry also send his men over. It looks like anyone who dares to secretly film and


    report is offending all of them.


    Perhaps those media are frightened by Pehry and Karl''s forces. None of them dares to do anything.


    From the beginning to the end, they only take pictures of the wedding cars. They can''t even see the


    bride and groom.


    Pehry gets off his limousine Bentley outside the hotel. He wears a light pink suit with a pretty bow at the


    cor. His hair is neatlybed and it looks shiny. He straightens his back proudly.


    Since Pehry is the first one to arrive here, the reporters rush over with their cameras and take a lot of


    pictures of his handsome face.


    "Mr. Pehry, did youe to the wedding by yourself today?"


    "Mr. Pehry, may I ask who will attend the wedding? Do we know them?"


    "Mr. Pehry, what do you think of the rumors online? They said the wedding is very simple."


    "Mr. Pehry..."


    Listening to their countless questions, Pehry rubs his ears as if he has been disturbed. He slowly says,


    "Alright, I can''t hear you if you ask together. It''s a big day for my friend. The hotel will send you some


    candiester. So you''d better not ruin the day. Just go."


    After saying that, Pehry turns around and enters the hotel under the escort of his bodyguards. The


    reporters could only gape after him.


    They see him walk in, but they get nothing from him. The reporters allin in a low voice, "What?


    He doesn''t say anything. He''s a veritable tomb."


    "Alright, don''t say that. You''ll be in trouble if they hear it."


    Inside the hotel, the hall is full of guests. Everyone gets to the first floor from the underground garage.


    And then they take the elevator to avoid the onughts of questions from the reporters.


    There are sixteen tables in the hall. That''s very different from Rex''s style. He used to like setting


    dozens or even hundreds of tables for his guests. However, though he didn''t invite many friends, every


    guest here is a big shot. Karl and Pehry are sitting at the table behind Rex and Lily''s rtives. That


    shows much respect for them.


    When Karl sees Pehry walk over, he asks in a low voice, "Did youe from the underground


    garage?"


    "No." Pehry sits down and unbuttons his suit. "Ie in through the front door."


    Karl shakes his head. He knows it. "You''re not afraid of those reporters pestering you?"


    But Pehry does not care about it at all, "Who dares to do that?"


    Karl thinks for a moment. He has to admit that Pehry is right.


    However, Pehry soon gets very nervous in this bright hall. "It''s Rex who is going to get married. Why


    am I so nervous?"


    Orson snorts. "How would we know?"


    "It must be because I have little experience." Pehry says to himself, "I won''t be so nervous when you


    get married."


    ...


    Orson doesn''t know what to say. He just wants to roll his eyes at Pehry,


    On the other side, the makeup woman is putting makeup on Lily''s face. In front of her is a mirror with


    two lines of small yellow LED lights. The dim light makes her face look tender.


    The makeup woman has done with Lily''s eyes and eyebrows. There are not heavy makeups on her


    face, but the woman manages to adjust the shape of her eyes.


    "Miss Lily, you look great without the makeup."


    The makeup woman has said that for countless times. But she couldn''t help but say it again when she


    sees Lily''s exquisite facial features and smooth skin.

 Chapter 653: The Most Beautiful Bride

    Chapter 653: The Most Beautiful Bride


    Lily only smiles, "Thanks to your makeup skills."


    As a result, the makeup artist is even more careful and earnest, so Lily looks perfect with the make-up


    the dresser puts on her. Looking at herself fresh and elegant in the mirror, Lily is a little dazed.


    Lily recalls the conversation with Bree yesterday. Naturally, Lily went home the night before the


    wedding. When they talked about the wedding, Lily said that she did not feel nervous.


    Bree only teased Lily that it was not time for Lily to be nervous and she would be nervous only when


    she put on her wedding dress and stood at the hotel.


    Now, Lily feels that she bes nervous. She hasn''t put on her wedding dress yet, but her entire


    palms are beginning to sweat.


    After Lily puts on the makeup, the hairdresser makes an exquisite up-do for her. A diamond tiara is on


    the top of her head. Every strand of her hair is at the right ce, and the tiara shines brightly.


    As the hairdresser fixes the tiara to Lily''s head, she doesn''t forget to tell Lily, "When you enter the hall


    later, you must walk steadily. Don''t forget the tiara on your head. This is really heavy!"


    Lily gently shakes her head and feels the weight. It''s not joking. It''s really heavy.


    By then, someone knocks on the door of the dressing room. Everyone in the room is surprised. The


    little girl standing at the door opens it a bit and pops her head out. After she sees that it is Abby, she


    lets Abby in.


    Abby wears a light blue dress with no sleeves. It cinches her waist. She does not have many


    ornaments and looks very simple and elegant. She wears a little makeup and even her lipstick is nude


    colored to avoid steal the bride''s thunder. But even so, she can''t conceal her natural beauty.


    She strides in and nces at the little girl. "What''s wrong? You''re like guarding against thieves."


    Lily pulls a wry face and smiles, "You''re right. She''s afraid that Rex will suddenly barge in."


    "Oh, that''s why." Abby shrugs her shoulders and is not surprised. With Rex''s current enthusiasm for


    Lily, it is very likely that he will barge in this room.


    She looks at the tense Lily in the mirror and in amusement, "Are you nervous?"


    Lily curls her lips and says, "Don''t tease me."


    "OK." Abby just sits on the single sofa beside her. "You said that you weren''t nervous yesterday. I''ll see


    your performance after you get on the stage."


    "You really are a bad friend."


    Abby chuckles and does not refute. She turns around to look at the wedding dress hanging in the


    cab beside her.


    The entire dress is wrapped in ayer of cream-white cloth to avoid being stained with dirt and creased.


    The dress is heavy, and there are many hand-sewn crystals and diamonds on it. Only two people can


    remove the wedding dress from the shelf.


    The dresser is carefully taking the wedding dress to the changing room at the side. "Miss Lily, it''s


    almost time. Let''s change the wedding dress."


    Lily stands up and walks over. She sees that the white hood is lifted. The crystals on the top of the


    wedding dress reflect dazzling light. She knows how much effort it takes toplete the wedding


    dress. She has tried it before, but it is even more sacred in this atmosphere today.


    "This wedding dress is the most beautiful one I''ve ever seen since I start my career," the dresser raves.


    Only looking at it, people can feel how much efforts the groom has made.


    Many wealthy people hold wedding ceremonies in a big way, but wedding dresses only need to be


    branded. After all, it''s enough. The outsiders won''t turn up their noses at the branded dress.


    Not everyone is able to invite famous designers spend so much time making it in person.


    This kind of detail is the embodiment of truly loving someone.


    Even Abby can''t help but rave, "Wow, your Mr. Rex has really spent a lot of money. This wedding dress


    is really perfect!"


    All the women have longings for the wedding in their hearts. One of the dreamiest things is probably


    the appearance of wearing a pure white wedding dress. Lily has also imagined it, but even her


    imagination is not as beautiful as reality.


    Abby has never been easy to be jealous, but now she is looking forward to her wedding day with


    Orson.


    ''Will he give me such a beautiful wedding dress?''


    The dresser and another colleague carefully help Lily wear the wedding dress. Lily wears a white tube


    top in case her skin will be scratched. The wedding dress is too heavy.


    Lily stares fixedly at herself in the mirror. She can''t take her eyes off this wedding dress. She can feel


    the increasing weight bit by bit. After she puts it onpletely, the dresser stands on tiptoe and fixes


    the white veil to her head.


    She can''t move easily, and she''s reluctant to move. Just standing there and watching herself, she is


    already charming enough.


    In her thirty-two years of life, Lily has never felt that she is as beautiful as a fairy. She has never cared


    about her appearance and can ept that she is homely.


    She got a divorce before. When she was in her early twenties, she did not know Rex. Tim only rented a


    cheap wedding dress from the wedding gown shop and threw it to her, but she regarded it as a


    treasure.


    She doesn''t care about the form, but now she wears a wedding dress that makes people''s hearts beat


    faster at a nce. She can''t deny that she is happier.


    She knows that behind this skirt is a man who is willing to regard her as the apple in his eye and make


    a great deal of effort just to please her.


    Abby fixes Lily''s hair bit by bit. Just now, Abby teases the nervous Lily, but now Abby feels weepy. "It''s


    finally time for me to hand over the beauty that I''ve raised for so many years."


    Lily listens to her words and feels awkward. At least Abby doesn''t say that they are beauty and the


    beast.


    However, seeing Abby''s red eyes, Lily is also moved. "I''m still your best friend. I just move to another


    ce to live."


    Abby is amused by her words and can''t refrain from smiling through tears.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Miss Lily, you are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen."


    "That''s right. Everyone will be amazed when Miss Lily steps onto the stage."


    "I wonder how the groom will react...."


    The workers beside Lily begin to tease her. Their eyes are filled with envy and blessings.


    When they mention the groom, Lily remembers Rex. He is probably being preened by several people in


    the other room, right?


    He doesn''t like to dress up and has a bad temper. She wonders if he is willing to cooperate with the


    workers. He may put on a long face again.


    Thinking of this, Lily can only shake her head happily and helplessly. "He, he must have put on a long


    face and pretend to be calm."


    It proves that Lily has a very deep understanding of Rex.


    When the male makeup artist uses various tools to put on makeup for Rex, Rex manages to curb his


    temper at first. After all, today is his wedding day, so he doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    However, as time passes, his remaining patience is run out slowly. Finally, he erupts, "When will you


    finish?"

 Chapter 654: Happiness

    Chapter 654: Happiness


    The male makeup artist looks at the tools in his hands. He has just applied the foundation. The rest


    includes simple makeup, lipstick, and finally, contour.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, judging from the attitude of Rex, it is very likely that the makeup artist will be thrown out


    before he finishes thest step. In order to prevent such a tragedy from happening, the makeup artist


    decides to remind Rex in advance.


    "Mr. Rex, we still need about twenty minutes, and I will finish it as soon as possible." The makeup artist


    looks at the impatient Rex and hurriedly advises, "After all, today is the wedding day of you and Miss


    Lily. I hear from the makeup artist of Miss Lily that the bride is very beautiful after putting on makeup.


    You must also match her!"


    Rex doesn''t listen to what the makeup artist says. The only thing Rex hears is ''The bride is very


    beautiful after putting on makeup.'' He is curious and expectant. In his more than 30 years of life, the


    most nervous moment is now.


    Beforeing here, Orson has asked Rex if he is nervous. Rex says that he isn''t nervous, but he is


    too embarrassed to tell the truth. He is especially nervous. Last night, he didn''t fall asleep all night.


    After arriving at the hotel, he can''t calm down.


    He isn''t confident anymore, and he is only at a loss and expectant.


    He imagines what she will look like when he sees her again. The white veil covers her face. The long


    train drags along the ground behind her. He hasn''t told her the details about the wedding. When they


    have just arrived, he has only given her a rough idea. Although they have the rehearsal twice, she does


    not know what he will say on the spot and lighting effects and so on. He imagines how she will look


    like, such as her watery eyes. She will definitely be the most beautiful bride in the world.


    Although Rex does not say anything, he softens up. The cosmetician thanks God and takes the chance


    to put makeup on that chiseled face. He is afraid that Rex who has promised will go back on his word in


    the next second.


    Orson looks at the handsome but gloomy Rex in the mirror and can''t help but tease, "You always put


    on a long face. The makeup artist works hard. If the effect isn''t good, don''t me him."


    Rex temporarily ignores his sarcasticments and only wants to quickly put on his make-up.


    "Are you ready for what to say on stageter?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m really worried that you''ll improvise on the spot. Fortunately, you have prepared."


    Rex nces at Orson. "Do you think I''m you?"


    "I can handle it. Even if I improvise on the spot, it''s no problem."


    Normally, Orson rarely says such words. A glimmer of surprise shows in Rex''s eyes. "Have you been


    with Pehry recently?"


    "No. Pehry has been busytely. I haven''t met him." Orson feels confused. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I feel that you''re bing shameless as Pehry."


    Orson is stuck for words as he is scolded while being Rex''s best man.


    There are obviously more conversations between them than usual. First, they are happy on Rex''s


    wedding day. Second, they are nervous. Saying more can ease the tension.


    When the bride and groom are putting on make-up, all the decorations in the hotel has been


    completed. The entire hall is decorated with three colors of pink, white and golden. The carpets in the


    hotel are all changed to light gray high-grade wool carpets in order to correspond to all the designs on


    the scene.


    Exquisite flower bouquets can be seen everywhere, and all the tableware on the table is imported from


    H brand. Balloons, crystalmps, delicate desserts, and high-grade champagne are slowly ced on


    the table. Every guest can''t help but look around when they enter.


    This kind of borate decoration is even more eye-catching than foreign hotels. They all say that Rex


    doesn''t pay much attention to the bride''s family because they get married at home for the sake of


    convenience, but now it seems that they are wrong. Rex even changes the appearance of the entire


    floor.


    Not to mention the cost, no one canpare with the effort Rex has made.


    Everything is so fantastic. After the bride and groom arrive, everything will be perfect.


    Karl takes the elevator to the lobby after sitting for a while. He can''t calm down unless Adonises


    from the hospital smoothly. He feels uneasy.


    He calls the doctor who is in charge of sending Adonis over. "Where are you? Does everything go


    smoothly?"


    "Mr. Karl, no problem. Everything goes smoothly, but...," the doctor pauses hesitantly at the end of his


    words.


    Karl has been uneasy and is even more anxious by the doctor''s words. He raises his voice, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "No matter how we refuse, Doctor Sally insists on following us. We can onlye together."


    Doctor Sally?


    Karl frowns slightly and asks involuntarily, "Sally?" It is his first reaction.


    "Yes," the doctor doesn''t have the guts to say too much. After all, the entire Karl''s Hospital know about


    Sally''s rtionship with Karl and they have argued. The doctor and others feel embarrassed to be


    between Karl and Sally.


    It reminds Karl Sally''s refusal when he leaves the hospital today. He immediately understands


    everything and bes angry. "Put her on the phone."


    The doctor hands over the phone to Sally. "Doctor Sally, Mr. Karl wants you on the phone."


    Sally does not refuse. She puts the phone close to her ear and says calmly, "Hello?"


    When Karl hears her nonchnt voice, he bes angrier. "Why don''t you tell me? Why do you


    decide all by yourself again?"


    "I''m worried about Mr. Adonis being alone."


    "Can''t you discuss it with me? Why do you hide it from me?" Karl stands up from the sofa, walks to the


    corner of the hall, raises his hand to knead both sides of his temples and closes his eyes. "Sally, how


    many times have I said...?"


    "Mr. Adonis is beside me. I don''t have time to talk to you." After saying that, she adds calmly, "Besides,


    you also have hidden many things from metely."


    From Eunice''s hospitalization to Lily''s treatment and the matter of Mr. Adonis, he has never listened to


    her once.


    Karl knows that he has been busy with his work recently, so he ignores her, but he thinks those things


    are different.


    "I have no choice but to do it. What about you? Do you know what you''re doing? You''remitting an


    error deliberately!" The more he speaks, the angrier he bes. He wishes he can immediately bring


    Sally in front of him and beat her up.


    He is angry. Sally is even angrier and doesn''t care about his thoughts. She hangs up the phone directly


    and doesn''t even say "goodbye".


    The phone begins to bleep beside his ear. It takes him two seconds to react to take away the phone


    from his ear. He stares at the screen for a long time.


    Does she hang up?


    Before he finishes speaking, she hangs up the phone.


    Karl feels that he has been insulted. ''OK. How dare you do that? You''re too arrogant. Sally, you''re so


    brave to provoke me!''

 Chapter 655: Stunning

    Chapter 655: Stunning


    Karl is furious. He can only suppress his anger helplessly. He knows that she won''t answer his phone


    even if he calls her again. Moreover, Adonis stays with her. It''s unseemly for Karl to go too far. Today is


    Rex''s wedding day, so all of Karl''s personal emotions must be put behind.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Karl has been good-tempered for decades, but he is truly enraged today. He can ept anything. No


    matter if she gives vent to her anger or does anything else, he can ept it. The only thing he can''t


    ept is her refusal tomunicate.


    They must have a good talk and can''t go on like that.


    After waiting for another ten minutes, the doctor in charge of Adonis calls and says that they are in the


    underground parking lot. Adonis can''t be trifled with. Karl personally goes to the third-floor underground


    to pick up Adonis.


    When Karl walks out of the elevator, Adonis is on his wheelchair and pushed down. Adonis has


    changed into a clean suit. He is somewhat thin for his illness, so the shoulder pads are specially made.


    He looks slightly stronger.


    Fortunately, Adonis looks well and energetic. Even the pink flowers on his chest are more dazzling.


    Adonis''s wife follows behind and wears a cheongsam-style gown. The fine dark blue satin is covered in


    exquisite hand-sewn patterns.


    The person behind Rex''s grandparents is Sally who angers Karl to death just now.


    Karl hasn''t cooled down. He walks over to Rex''s grandparents. In order to cooperate with Adonis, he


    squats down by the wheelchair and asks in a gentle tone, "Mr. Adonis, you must be tired after a long


    journey. How are you?"


    Adonis only shakes his head when he hears this and simply replies, "Alright."


    It seems that it has sapped his strength although there are people helping him all the way from the


    hospital bed to here by car.


    Luckily, he''s fine.


    Karl does not ask any further. He takes out a ck bracelet from his pocket. It''s something like a sports


    watch. He pulls Adonis''s hand to put it on for Adonis.


    "This is for monitoring vital signs. Please don''t take it off."


    When Adonis hears this, he nods, "OK."


    After saying that, Karl walks behind the wheelchair and finally looks at Sally as if he has just seen her


    now. However, what he says has nothing to do with her, "I''ll do it."


    Karl takes the wheelchair from her hand and personally pushes Adonis forward.


    Sally looks at Karl''s tall and strong back. He dresses very handsomely today. He is different from his


    usual appearance in the hospital. He is less gentle than when he is a doctor, and he bes sharper


    and more eye-catching as a mature man.


    Actually, he has always been eye-catching. However, when he is in the hospital, he always purposely


    hides his excellence from others and is reluctant to be distracted by others because of this.


    Even so, there are still many people who secretly admire Karl as the medical legend.


    But what does Karl do just now?


    He pretends not to see her.


    Sally sniffles and calms down before she feels wronged. She is not wrong. The wrong person is Karl,


    so she won''t show the white feather.


    The four of them take the elevator to the main hall. Sally walks fast to stand beside Karl before they


    enter the main hall.


    After all, they are attending a wedding, so it is unseemly for Sally to go too far.


    Everyone present stands up one after another for the arrival of Adonis. Adonis is Rex''s grandfather.


    Everyone respects Adonis. Especially Adonis is more than seventy years old. Hees here on a


    wheelchair, which is even more admirable.


    After sending Adonis to the table to sit down, Karl is reluctant to leave. Instead, he takes care of Adonis


    with diligence. Sally sees that and relieves.


    Not mentioning anything else, since Karl is here, at least she doesn''t have to worry about Adonis.


    She is about to go to the dressing room to visit Lily. "I''ll visit Lily first since you''re here."


    Karl raises his eyebrows and looks at her. He refutes indifferently, "Don''t you decide everything by


    yourself? Why do you ask me?"


    Sally is stuck for words.


    Sally res at him angrily. ''Alright, it is all my fault. I shouldn''t have asked him and I should leave


    directly.''


    When Karl hears her footsteps and looks up, Sally, who is beside him before, has already walked three


    meters away. Just looking at her back, he feels how angry she is.


    Sally asks the waiter the direction of the dressing room, follows the instructions to the door, raises her


    hand and knocks on the door. After a while, someone answers.


    The thick door is pushed open, and a girl pops her head out. Sally does not know the girl.


    "Hello, this is the bride''s dressing room. You are not allowed to enter."


    Sally smiles politely, "I''m looking for the bride. Just tell her I''m Sally."


    "OK, please wait a moment."


    The girl disappears from the door. In less than half a minute, the door is opened again. This time, the


    girl politely wees Sally in, "Miss Sally, pleasee in."


    Only then does Sally enter the room. As soon as she enters the room, she stops. She is astounded


    when she sees the petite Lily sitting on the sofa who is shining under the light.


    Lily''s long hair is all coiled. A delicate diamond tiara is pinned between her long ck hair, and a thin


    white veil covers her head. Through this hazy veil, Sally vaguely sees Lily''s beautiful face.


    Obviously, there is nothing around Lily, but Sally feels that Lily''s entire body is shining brightly. She is


    too beautiful. Other than "beautiful", Sally doesn''t know how to describe Lily.


    "Oh my God," Sally exims involuntarily. She slowly walks over and covers her mouth with her hand.


    She is amazed. A glimmer of admiration shes through her eyes. "Lily, you''re so beautiful."


    Lily purses her lips and smiles. Her voice is filled with happiness. "Stop teasing me."


    Sally doesn''t even have the guts to raise her hand to touch Lily. Sally is afraid of leaving any traces in


    the stunning Lily. "You will definitely amaze everyone when you go outter."


    Since childhood, Sally has attended many weddings and seen many brides. From the first time she


    sees a bride and feels amazing when she is a child, she gets used to that slowly, so she does not feel


    that it is very special.


    But now Sally sees Lily, Sally is truly envious. Lily''s entire body reflects the most beautiful and happiest


    moment of a woman. That kind of attraction is enough to make people unable to look away and yearn


    from the bottom of their heart.


    Lily usually will be very happy to hear such praises, but now she only feels nervous. Especially when


    she is about to step onto the stage, it is even more difficult for her to calm down.


    "Thank you. You will have such a day."


    Sally is dazed by Lily''s words for a moment. Sally has never imagined her own wedding in details. No.


    It should be said that she has imagined many kinds of weddings, but she has never imagined how her


    groom looks like.

 Chapter 656: Tremble with Nervousness

    Chapter 656: Tremble with Nervousness


    Hearing it, Sally can''t help but think of Karl. Karl is no longer young, but he ispletely focused on


    medicine and has no intention of getting married yet.


    She reckons she still needs to wait a long time before marrying someone in a wedding gown. So it''s


    best not to have such a beautiful imagination.


    As time passes, Lily is about to step onto the stage. With the help of the staff, she walks to a small


    room on the side of the stage. Outside the room is a staircase that isn''t particrly tall so that the bride


    could step on the stage slowly.


    Lily carefully carries the hem of the wedding gown and walks in. Inside the room, Harry, who is wearing


    a ck suit and a white shirt, is also waiting anxiously.


    They look at each other in silence at first as a faint warmth and emotion slowly flow around them. When


    Harry reaches for her and takes her hand steadily, Lily can''t help but cry. "Dad...."


    Harry is moved. He says with a smile, "The bride can''t cry."


    Lily sniffs. "Okay. I won''t be beautiful if I cry."


    "Who said that? My daughter is the most beautiful!" As he speaks, he raises his hand to tidy up her


    veil, his eyes filled with the kindness of a father.


    The emotions in those aged eyes are so familiar to Lily. As a father, Harry has been caring for her for


    decades. He is her haven no matter what happens.


    They face the door of the house. Lily puts her hand on Harry''s arm. Looking at the thick golden door,


    she is a little dazed. "Dad, I''m getting married."


    Although Lily and Rex have been together for years, hearing these words, Harry still has a particr


    feeling.


    "I know." He knows such a day wille. Harry opens his mouth and wants to say something, but


    there''s too much he wants to say. In the end, he only says, "Lily, I''m going to hand you over to another


    man."


    Lily feels touched and sour. She turns to look at Harry beside her and says, "Dad, no matter whom I


    marry, I''ll always be you and Mom''s daughter."


    "Silly child, when you get married, you should focus on your own family. Your mom and I are fine. We''re


    happy as long as you''re happy." Harry has never been an expert at expressing his feelings.


    He is a traditional man who always considers it embarrassing to talk about love. But when seeing his


    daughter getting married and thinking of entrusting her to another man, he cares no more about the


    embarrassment and expresses his love.


    "Bride and bride''s father, please get prepared. The wedding host is starting the ceremony," the staff


    reminds them in a low voice.


    Lily can hear her own heartbeat. She takes a quick glimpse around but doesn''t see Orson or Abby


    apart from Harry.


    "Where are the bridesmaids, best men, and flower girls?"


    "The bridesmaids and best men are at the designated position. You can see them when you walk out."


    Only then does Lily rx and immerse in this tense vibe. A thinyer of sweat breaks out in her palms,


    but she doesn''t notice it at all. Her mind is filled with the instructions of the wedding staff together with a


    faint expectation.


    She has a vague concept of the ceremony but hasn''t seen theplete design of the scene since the


    wedding arrangements. Rex keeps it a secret from her to leave her with more fantasies.


    "Herees our bride!"


    A powerful voice suddenly pierces through the door. The staffs rustle and make the final adjustments.


    In less than a dozen seconds, the door in front of Lily is slowly opened from the outside. A dazzling


    light shines in. Harry raises his arm and says, "Let''s go."


    Lily''s heart seems as if to explode right now. She can''t see anything or remember anything. The entire


    hall echoes with a solemn wedding march as she takes the first step. She sees the flower path beneath


    her feet, therge flower walls, and the huge dream-catcher hanging at the end of the path.


    One step, two steps, three steps... She walks up the stairs and appears in everyone''s sight. Reluctant


    to be the highlight as she is, at this moment she ignores all other people''s res. All she can see is the


    man in a ck suit and a bow tie who is standing upright not far away and quietly waiting for her to


    approach.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The path is not long, but Lily feels as if she has walked for a century. No one is talking at the scene.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on them.


    The bride is so beautiful like a princess from a fairy tale book with the light falling from above her head.


    Her feet look like they''re stepping on bubbles spat out by a mermaid.


    Rex quietly stares at the girl in the wedding gown not far away. Even though he has seen her wearing a


    wedding gown before, his mood ispletely different now. He is nearly paralyzed with happiness as


    the white figure shrouded in bright light slowly walks toward him. Excited as he is, he feels more


    touched.


    This is not just a path of flowers, but also a path of all the tribtions they have experienced since they


    knew each other. She walks a little slowly but every step she takes is exceptionally firm, just like how


    she has lived through all these years.


    Through thick and thin and after life and death, they''re still together. Their love isn''t worn away. It has


    be even more precious and tenacious.


    Now, his bride is walking toward him, crossing all the obstacles.


    Before she arrives, Rex''s eyes are already a little wet. He holds back the tears and keeps his eyes


    fixed on her, not willing to miss even a second.


    Harry holds Lily''s hand and stands in front of Rex. Looking at Rex who is a head taller than him, Harry


    lowers his head and ces his daughter''s hand in Rex''s palm. His face is solemn and his voice is


    slightly choked. "I''m handing Lily to you. I wish you happiness."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll do everything I can to make her happy." Rex takes the white and tender hand and


    sees the big eyes full of tears behind the white veil. Heforts her gently and softly. "Don''t cry."


    After the handover, Harry turns to leave from the side of the stage. Rex and Lily still have a long way to


    go together.


    The host''s mellow voice rings out once again, "Now it''s the time for the bride and groom to join hands


    and enter the stage!"


    Lily looks at the stage at the end of the path and is extremely nervous. She begins to tremble the


    moment she lets go of Harry''s hand. Perhaps those who are sitting far away from the stage don''t see it


    clearly, but Abby can see it from aside.

 Chapter 657: Take Care of Each Other Till the End of Their Lives

    Chapter 657: Take Care of Each Other Till the End of Their Lives


    Rex notices her trembling and smiles softly. "Baby, don''t tremble."


    Lily closes her eyes gently. Taking a deep breath doesn''t help at all. "I''m nervous."


    "Me too."


    In his three decades of life, he has never been so nervous before. His blood pressure has soared to its


    highest. If it goes any higher, he''ll faint in any minute.


    But there are some things he has to say.


    "You look beautiful today."


    A warm wind blows past Lily''s ears, scratching her heart and making it itchy. She takes a deep breath


    again, exhales, and holds Rex''s hand even tighter. "Let''s go."


    Rex''s ck eyes stare at Lily as if they contain the temperature of the four seasons. A single gaze of


    his is so deep and longsting. "Alright."


    In the end, he takes his bride to the center of the stage. Two chasing lights shoot down. A foreign priest


    stands behind the altar with a long papyrus book in his hand.


    "Now please exchange your wedding vows."


    After the host finishes speaking, he walks away and leaves the entire stage to them.


    The hall bes silent. The priest has gray hair. He''s wearing a pair of small round sses and a


    white robe. The front of his robe is in joyous red.


    He looks at the couple with a kind gaze. Perhaps because of his profession, the priest''s body seems to


    be shrouded in ayer of warm yellow light, which adds warmth to his figure. "Are you ready? It''s time


    to exchange your wedding vows."


    Thenguage he speaks is not difficult to understand for Lily and Rex. They exchange nces and nod


    slightly.


    The priest looks at Rex first. "Groom, please read after me. I, Rex, take you, Lily, to be my wife, my


    partner, and my only love."


    Rex follows him. His heart and body are trembling, but the words he says are so firm.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I will cherish our friendship and love you now, in the future, and forever."


    "I will trust and respect you. I willugh and cry with you."


    "I will love you faithfully. Whether the future is good or bad, difficult or peaceful, I will spend it with you."


    "For better or for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, I will always be there for you."


    "I will give my life to you just like how I reach out my hand to let you hold it tight."


    After saying thosest words, the priest closes his eyes and prays with both hands in front of his chest.


    "God bless you."


    After he finishes speaking, there is a burst of apuse, especially from Bree who is sitting in the first


    row. Seeing this, she can''t help but wipe her tears. All parents in the world want their children to find


    their true love. The couple has experienced so much and waited so long till this moment finallyes.


    When it''s Lily''s turn, the priest repeats it. When she says "I will give my life to you", she chokes up a


    few times and pauses for a few seconds before saying theplete sentence.


    No one can feel how she feels now. Only after experiencing those unforgettable memories can one


    understand what she is feeling. She doesn''t want to cry but fails to hold back her tears.


    After the vow, the entire hall is filled with apuse. Everyone is deeply touched. The apusests for


    a long time, and many people below the stage burst into tears of happiness.


    The host speaks up to take the ceremony to the next part, "Thank you for your blessings. I''m sure our


    bride and groom will feel them as well. Now please exchange your rings."


    As everyone begins to search for the rings, a drone rises from the corner at the end of the hall. The


    silver body of the drone is tied with balloons and pink-and-white ribbons, which make it cute. There is a


    red velvet box hanging underneath the drone.


    The drone is controlled by the staff below the stage and flies straight toward the stage. It stops beside


    Rex. Rex takes off the ring box and opens it. A pair of rings quietly lies in the middle of the box.


    They don''t lookplicated. In fact, they can even be considered simple, much simpler than the one


    he used to propose.


    Abby stands behind them. After Rex takes out the female ring, she takes over the box.


    Rex looks down at the one-carat diamond in the middle of the ring and gently holds her right hand. He


    puts the ring steadily toward her ring finger. "The wedding ring is to be worn every day, so I didn''t buy a


    larger one considering the convenience."


    The guests thought Rex would say something affectionate. When they hear Rex''s remarks, they burst


    intoughter. Even Lily can''t help but giggles. "What are you talking about...?"


    This is a wedding ring. Does he think she will consider the diamond too small?


    Rex''s heart softens when he sees Lily''s pale finger wearing something that belongs to him. The


    tenderness in his eyes almost overflows as he looks at her. "I love you, my wife."


    When Lily hears him calling her "my wife", it''s as if a small white dove has flown into her heart. The


    dove is fluttering and flying, swinging her heart up and down.


    She turns around, takes the male ring from Abby''s hand, and gently puts it on Rex''s finger. The


    contentment is something she has never had before.


    If she hasn''t met him, she won''t know what her life will be like. But she''s sure that she won''t be in a


    better state than now.


    Even though nothing really happened in herst marriage, it still left her with a "married" tag. There


    were many objections, but Rex never retreated a bit. He hugged her without hesitation after knowing all


    of her past.


    He saved her from such a life of suffering and put her in the bright sunshine, giving her the courage


    and right to embrace love again. He has always been her hero from beginning to end.


    Some say a lucky person will receive the gentleness of the world, but Lily figures she doesn''t need the


    gentleness of the whole world. She doesn''t want much. It''s enough as long as she has him.


    The light from the chandelier above Rex''s head falls on his shoulders. He is still so attractive today. The


    weather outside is good. The wind is gentle. Everything is just right, and so is the wedding.


    "I love you too." She smiles brightly with her eyes moist, like flowers swaying in the spring breeze and


    stained with dew. "I love you very much."


    How can she let him know about this endless love? Well, just let them take care of each other till the


    end of their lives.

 Chapter 658: My Wife Is the Most Delicate One

    Chapter 658: My Wife Is the Most Delicate One


    The wedding goes on smoothly. Although Lily is extremely tired from the ceremony, she still feels


    happy and sweet in her heart. She follows Rex to toast the guests. Hearing people''s sincere blessings,


    she is even more overjoyed.


    The wedding banquetsts till two p.m. Lily notices a full page of gift lists in the guest book. Their


    guests are all noble, so naturally, their gifts are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Her heart


    skips a beat when she nces at it.


    Rex drinks a lot of wine. Everyone feels casual today. The guests know that Rex is a self-disciplined


    man who never gets drunk on any asion. Now that they have such an opportunity, they won''t miss


    it. Many peoplee to toast him. They don''t have any bad intentions and only want to congratte


    him.


    Rex doesn''t refuse anyone. He lifts his head and drinks happily no matter whoes to toast him.


    After a while, his head begins to feel dizzy, and his steady footsteps be shaky.


    Lily is concerned that he can''t handle it. She follows him as he goes to the restroom, and when he


    comes out, she immediately steps forward. "Are you alright?"


    Rex looks at her little hand supporting him. A wicked smile shes across his handsome face, and his


    breath is filled with burning warmth. "Are you worried that your husband is drunk?"


    Lily has heard him calling them "husband and wife", but it sounds different today. It sounds legitimate.


    She blushes and supports the man''s tall body. "Yeah. You''ve drunk a lot. Are you alright? Do you have


    stomachache?"


    Someone has toasted her just now, and Rex drank all the wine on her behalf. Now that she sees his


    shaky footsteps, Lily is concerned.


    He waves his hand carelessly and says, "I''m fine. I''m happy today, so I''ll drink more."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She can tell his happiness from his face.


    "I can drink a little too. You don''t have to drink all the wine for me."


    "That won''t do," the man raises his eyebrows and says without thinking, "My wife can''t drink. She can


    only drink with me."


    Lily is lost for words.


    Rex''s remarks make Lily shy and secretly delighted. With him protecting her like this, she feels she is


    like a princess.


    Lily purses her lips and snickers. "I''m not that delicate."


    Hearing this, Rex shakes his head. "Then I''ll pamper you until you be the most delicate one."


    "Stop messing around. You won''t feel well if you drink too much." Lily restrains her joking expression


    and looks at Rex seriously.


    Rex stops and holds her tender face with both hands. "Don''t worry, your husband is fine. This amount


    of wine is a piece of cake. I can still serve you tonight...."


    Lily opens her eyes wide and stands on tiptoe to cover his mouth. "Hey! Watch your words!"


    Rex grabs her small hand into his palm. "It''s just the two of us here. Nobody can hear us."


    "How do you know that nobody can hear you? What if...."


    "Alright, I won''t say anything." Looking at her widened eyes, Rex''s heart warms up. The emotional


    aftertaste of the wedding bes even more turbulent under the catalysis of alcohol.


    He has a lot of emotions swelling in his chest, but he doesn''t know what to say, so he remains silent


    and tries to remember the feeling of this moment.


    Being able to meet her in his life is more thrilling than any achievements in his career.


    She is grateful that he approached her without hesitation, and so is he. If it weren''t for Lily, he probably


    would never have a family of his own, let alone a wedding like this.


    Thinking of the wedding, Rex can''t help but feel guilty. "I owe you."


    Lily doesn''t expect him to say that all of a sudden. She paused for a moment before she understands


    what he means and says, "What''s wrong with you? I said the wedding was perfect. I don''t want your


    apology. This is the best of the best wedding I can ever imagine."


    She says "best" twice, but instead of alleviating Rex''s sense of guilt, it makes him even more uneasy.


    His girl is so nice that she is happy with such a temporary and hasty decision.


    He knows that he can give her something better, but there is nothing he can do due to his grandfather,


    the timing, and all sorts of reasons. She likes it because she loves him, and because she loves him,


    she can ignore all the negative experiences.


    She can be indifferent, but he can''t. He has to remember today and give her more in the future.


    They are standing shoulder to shoulder with their eyes filled with each other''s faces when a petite


    figure walks from the staircase behind them.


    Lily is stunned for a moment, and then steps aside. She looks over and discovers a very young girl.


    Rex has reserved the banquet hall and the private rooms on this floor. This girl''s casual outfit implies


    she is not here to attend the wedding. Lily can''t help but ask, "This is a wedding banquet. Are you


    lost?"


    Jasmine looks at the woman who is speaking. She is wearing a scarlet cheongsam and standing


    beside a man in a suit. Both of them look extraordinary, especially when paired with their amazing


    faces. They''re so dazzling that no one dares to look at them for a long time.


    Jasmine replies nervously, "I''m here to look for someone."


    "Coming to a wedding banquet to look for someone?" Lily is a little confused. "Who are you looking for?


    I can take you there."


    "Really?" Jasmine looks at Lily as if Lily is her savior. Heaven knows how long she has been wandering


    here without even finding the main banquet hall!


    Lily is amused by Jasmine''s shocked face. "Yes. Tell me."


    Lily and Rex thought this girl might be the daughter of some boss, but when the young girl opens her


    mouth, their eyes widen in shock.


    "I''m looking for Pehry."


    Lily is lost for words.


    And so is Rex.


    They are ck-jawed for a moment before they turn and cast a nce at each other. In the end, Rex


    regains his senses, raises his eyebrows, and asks, "You''re looking for Pehry?"


    Jasmine nods with certainty. "Yes, I''m looking for Pehry."


    Fearing of causing a misunderstanding, she quickly adds, "Pehry from the Red Club."


    Lily looks at her in surprise. The young girl seems only eighteen or neen years old. She wears a


    white chiffon shirt and a pair of washed blue jeans. She is at most 1.6 meters tall, but she has a perfect


    body proportion. Her legs are straight and slender and her skin is fair. Her oval face is full of cogen,


    full of the traits of a young girl.


    It''s difficult to associate such a young girl with Pehry.


    Lily is puzzled, but Rex, as Pehry''s good friend, understands more or less what is going on.


    This is the first time Rex speaks up so gently. "The person you''re looking for is in the banquet hall. We''ll


    take you there."

 Chapter 659: He Will Suffer for His Arrogance

    Chapter 659: He Will Suffer for His Arrogance


    He has never been this warm-hearted person. Why this time he... Feeling strange, Lily looks towards


    him. But when she sees the light shing in his long and narrow eyes, she finally understands what is


    going on.


    It looks like that there''s something unknown between the little girl and Pehry.


    Jasmine doesn''t know what kind of situation she is in right now. Thinking of Pehry''s frightening call half


    an hour ago that he insisted that shee up and carry him, she guesses that he probably hase


    up with a wicked idea to give her a hard time.


    Ever since she went to work in the Red Club, she has never received any sry. She stays upte


    working every night. Every time Pehry''s friendse, she has to go to the private room to serve them.


    How miserable she is!


    However, even if she is reluctant, she will still go to see him, because she does not want to provoke


    him. Otherwise, it won''t do her any favors.


    Jasmine follows the two men very obediently. She neither says anything nor falls behind, keeping


    silent. It looks like that she was an honest child.


    Rex directly brings her into the banquet hall. From a distance, he sees Pehry drink and toast with


    others to his heart''s content.


    Rex calmly nces at the girl beside him and shouts to Pehry.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Pehry hears someone calling out to him, he hurriedly raises his head and drinks all the wine in


    the cup. He looks over and mutters, "Rex, where have you been? We''re looking for you, you..."


    Halfway through his words, his shiny lips, which have been soaked in alcohol, suddenly close. He


    narrows his charming eyes as he looks at the little girl who is quietly standing at the side.


    A few secondster, he frowns in disgust, "Why shees with you and Lily?"


    "I just happened to meet her, so I bring her over." Rex smiles gently and says, "It''s inconsiderate for


    you to ask her toe without telling her where you are. She lost her way."


    The wanton smile on Pehry''s face subsides a bit. He walks over and pulls the girl to his side. "There''s


    nothing wrong to say that you''re stupid. You can''t even find a ce."


    Jasmine is furious but she dares not to say anything. She can only stare at her sleeve with hatred. She


    does not want to bother herself arguing with him!


    Lily observes their expressions and the way they get along, and suddenly feels that they are not as


    ipatible as she imagined. Instead, they actually seem to have established a rapport with each


    other.


    "Pehry, who is she? Why don''t you introduce?" Karl asks, his face showing a gossipy expression, "Is


    she a student?"


    Jasmine doesn''t think too much when she hears someone talking about her. She nods politely and


    says, "Hello, my name is Jasmine. I''m a student."


    Karl feels so shocked that he can''t help but be speechless. He leans over to Pehry''s ear and teases


    him with a voice that only they two can hear, "Pehry, you are really shameless."


    "..."


    Pehry puts the cup in his hand on the waiter''s tray, "What introduction? This is my new bodyguard.


    Can''t I do so?"


    The bodyguard...


    Everyone''s eyelids twitch. Only Pehry would say such things.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. I''ll drink with you guys another day." Pehry says as he picks up the jacket on the


    back of the chair.


    Rex snorts, "You leave so soon?"


    "Yes."


    "You be anxious the moment Jasminees. You shouldn''t be."


    "..." Hearing this, Pehry, who has always been the most thick-skinned, feels a little ufortable. "I still


    have things to attend to tonight, so I''ll go back and rest."


    After he finishes speaking, he looks at Jasmine, who is standing beside him, and says, "What are you


    waiting for? Why not hold me!"


    His tone and attitude are annoying. Not to mention Jasmine who feels annoyed, even Rex feels that


    Pehry needs to be taught a lesson.


    Seeing them leave, Lily quietly tugs on Rex''s finger and whispers, "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing."


    Lily is still a little worried, "Pehry won''t bully that girl, right?"


    After all, the disparity between their strength seems to be quiterge.


    Rex only smiles when he hears this. "Don''t worry, I think it''s more like that girl bullying Pehry."


    He understands Pehry''s temper the best. Pehry definitely won''t treat people who aren''t important or


    loathsome like that just now.


    Lily is a little confused, "Why?"


    "If their rtionship is just so so, do you think Pehry would ask her toe to our wedding?"


    Lily is instantly enlightened. That''s right. Why didn''t she think of the fact that they only invited the


    closest rtives and friends to their wedding? Pehry would definitely not bring a random girl.


    Could it be that Pehry likes that girl...?


    A bold hypothesis shes through her mind. Lily is a little surprised, "Is he..."


    Rex snorts softly, "He will suffer for his arrogance."


    ...


    On the other side, Jasmine takes a lot of effort to carry Pehry into the elevator.


    Why she carries him instead of holding him?


    Because the shameless man puts almost 70% of his body weight on her.


    Although he looks slim, he is too heavy for her. What does he usually eat?


    Jasmine is just over 1.6 meters, nearly two heads shorter than Pehry. She is only 44 kilograms. It


    seems that her thin arms on his back may break any time.


    The back of the elevator door is a mirror. Looking at the extremely uncoordinated posture inside, the


    small mes in Jasmine''s heart grow more and more intense. She looks up at the man, only to catch


    his gaze.


    They look at each other through the mirror.


    Jasmine quickly moves her gaze away, but even so, it does not prevent Pehry from seeing anger in her


    eyes.


    That anger is about to rush out, but she is still able to bear it.


    He can''t help but chuckle, "I didn''t find that you are patient enough."


    Jasmine does not say anything. She looks down and stares at the tip of her shoe. She keeps muttering


    in her heart, "I can''t hear you, and I''m not angry."


    However, her silence somewhat disappoints Pehry. He tightens his grip on her neck and wraps half of


    her in his arms. "I am talking to you. Don''t you hear me?"


    Jasmine is shocked by the power of his arm. She tilts her head and dodges outside while hurriedly


    saying, "I heard you!"


    "Why not say something when you hear me?" Pehry glimpses her blushing face and lets out a sigh of


    relief, "Poor manners."


    She has poor manners?


    Jasmine is so angry that she almost cannot breathe. As the elevator just happens to be in the


    underground garage, she says stiffly, "Here we are. Let''s go."


    This time, Pehry does not continue to treat her like a stick but walks out with his head held high.


    Jasmine clenches her fists and fiercely punches at the air, "Bastard!"


    They get into the car one in front and one behind. Jasmine originally wants to sit in the passenger seat,


    but the driver locks the door. She understands what it means and has to move into the back seat of the


    car.


    Along the way, Pehry only closes his eyes to rest. Just as Jasmine thinks that he will take a break for a


    moment, he says, "I have a headache. Pinch my temples."


    Jasmine''s gaze slowly turns back out of the window and finallynds on the perfect handsome face of


    the man.


    She doesn''t move, just quietly watching him.


    Waiting for a while without her response, he opens his eyes and looks towards her. "What are you


    waiting for? Pinch your head!"


    Jasmine takes a deep breath, wanting to endure... but unfortunately, she can''t endure it.


    She finally loses her temper. "Mr. Pehry, I''m your employee, but not your babysitter. I''m not obliged to


    help you massage your head."

 Chapter 660: The Result of Annoying Mr. Pehry Is Terrible

    Chapter 660: The Result of Annoying Mr. Pehry Is Terrible


    Pehry thinks that she will ept it in a very aggrieved manner like every time before. Unexpectedly, he


    really pisses her off this time.


    He is a little shocked. He raises his eyebrows high and says with a mocking voice, "Hey, aren''t you


    good at pretending? Why don''t you continue to pretend to be obedient now?"


    Different from him who is still teasing her, Jasmine doesn''t find it funny. She just looks at the man


    beside her seriously and says, "I didn''t pretend. I have the right to reject a rogue''s request like yours."


    Rogue?


    Pehryughs disdainfully. He seems to have heard a joke, but he does not n to refute it. Instead, he


    continues to follow her words, "Even if I''m a rogue, didn''t you obedientlye and pick me up?"


    "..."


    Jasmine widens her eyes and feels speechless at his shameless behavior. But is he wrong? No, it''s


    true. Shees despite her reluctance.


    "Well, you have nothing else to say?"


    Jasmine cannot conceal her resentment anymore in front of his contemptuous eyes, and she vents her


    angerpletely. "Even though Ie, it''s not what I want. If you didn''t threaten me, do you think I


    woulde? Your unwarranted arrogance is nothing. You use your power to suppress a student who


    has nothing. In this case, aren''t you a scoundrel?"


    As soon as she finishes speaking, the carriage turnspletely silent. Even the driver who is sitting in


    his seat holds his breath.


    Different from the daily quarrels, what she said is merciless.


    Pehry''s expression was only contemptuous but now it bes gloomy. At this moment, the pair of


    charming eyes is filled with gloominess, which scares Jasmine so much that she feels her blood


    freezes.


    The moment she blurts her thoughts out, Jasmine regrets, especially when she sees the man''s


    expression. She even has the impulse to jump out of the car and escape.


    "Mr. Lee." Pehry talks to the driver solemnly, "Stop the car at the front alley."


    When Mr. Lee hears this, he understands what Pehry means. He can''t help but nce at the person


    through the rearview mirror. The suppressed and restrained anger wraps around Pehry. Pehry looks


    really angry.


    Although he feels a little pitiful to Jasmine, as a driver, Mr. Lee doesn''t have any opportunity to plead


    for her, so he has to do obediently what Pehry asks.


    The car turns into a small alley after passing the intersection of the road. Although it is afternoon, the


    alley is somewhat gloomy. When the car pulls up steadily, Jasmine feels a strong sense of unease in


    her heart.


    Especially when Pehry talks to Mr. Lee, "Get out of the car."


    The door opens and closes. Now there are only two persons in the car. Jasmine feels her heart beating


    wildly. Her body instantly stiffens, and the man beside her seems to have changed into a different


    appearance. It is even more terrifying than the first time she saw Pehry in the Red Club.


    "You, what are you doing...!" Before she finishes speaking, Jasmine''s arms were grabbed by his iron-


    like palms. Next, she is pulled over to him. Before she can react, his well-built body presses over,


    casting arge shadow, and she ispletely covered by it.


    Instinctively, she waves her arms and legs crazily. Unfortunately, in the limited space in the back seat,


    no matter how hard she tries, she is unable to get rid of him. In a blink of a second, she is already


    confined in the seat.


    Her wrists were clutched and pressed against her head, and her legs were also pressed down by him.


    Apart from her eyes and neck, there was no ce for her to move. She was already locked up.


    "Pehry, calm down..." Jasmine looks at the man in fear.


    "I''m very calm." Pehry can even free up a hand when he grabs her. He slowly tears off his tie and


    throws it aside. He casually unbuttons his shirt, revealing a sexy corbone. He smiles, but fully shows


    a feminine and violent temperament.


    Jasmine looks at his movements and can predict what will happen soon. The unease in her heart


    intensifies, and even her breathing bes unsteady. "You... can you get up first..."


    "No way." The man refuses without thinking, which destroys thest bit of wish in her heart. Pehry feels


    offended, because it is the first time he has been scolded by someone directly in his more than 30


    years of life. It''s not good.


    Looking at the frightened girl below him, Pehry''s pity for her vanishes. There is only a mouthful of anger


    in his mind. He can''t figure out why he feels angry. He does nothing and is very tolerant towards her.


    Why he is a rogue in her opinion?


    "Since you think of me as a rogue, I''ll show you what a true rogue is."


    After saying that, he directly lowers his head and kisses Jasmine''s cherry-red pink lips. Jasmine


    clenches her teeth, not wanting him to seed. He tries to kiss her again and again but fails, which


    makes him even angrier. He simply raises his hand to pinch her cheeks and tongue-kisses her.


    His nimble tongue keeps fiddling with her. Jasmine ispletely powerless to resist, only staring


    passively at Pehry. Even if she does not respond to him, as a master of love, Pehry can still arouse her.


    Jasmine is astonished. She even forgets to breathe. The air she breathes in is full of his scent. His


    gentle and noble perfume rushes into her nose. People like him are usually powerful and aggressive.


    A dozen secondster, her lower lip is suddenly bitten by him. As a dull paines, Jasmine regains


    her senses and turns her head to dodge back and forth, "Oh no!"


    Pehry stands up and looks at her swollen lips. He strokes and then presses down her lips with his


    thumb, then he bends down and kisses her fair neck.


    The wet sensation runs along her neck until it reaches her corbone. But her cor stops him from


    kissing her. Pehry originally wanted to frighten her, but at this moment, he really can''t restrain his


    desire.


    He has never been hard on himself in the matter of sex. It was rare for him to be so excited. He will not


    think too much and will be impulsive, so he directly tears her clothes off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her tender orange underwear is exposed. This color will easily make one''s skin look dark, but


    Jasmine''s skin is very fair. Her breasts look like tofu.


    She feels the cool air and immediately has goose bumps. Before she can stop him, her underwear has


    already been undone by the man...


    On her white and tender breasts which look like clouds, there are two pink nipples. Even if she is lying


    on her back, her figure shows a good curve. Since he hasn''t seen her wear sexy clothes, he does not


    expect that she is so hot.


    The most private part of her body is exposed in front of the man, which startles Jasmine. She stares


    nkly at the man on her body. He seems to be immersed in his desire without giving her a single


    nce.

 Chapter 661 Lose Control in Front of Her

    Chapter 661 Lose Control in Front of Her


    Pehry casually lowers his head and kisses one of her pink nipples. He can feel the girl trembling under


    him. He cannot help but nibble her nipple evilly...


    A strange feeling spreads out from her chest. But Jasmine does not enjoy it. She only feels a chill run


    down her spine. Although she hates Pehry and is afraid of him, she never expects that this man would


    really vite her...


    All of this is overwhelming for Jasmine, who has been single for twenty years.


    Anger and grievance are not important in such a situation. She only hopes that this man would let her


    off.


    "Don''t... please let me go..." When she speaks again, her soft voice sounds like she is crying. "I am


    wrong. I shouldn''t have said that to you. Please let me go..."


    When Pehry hears the girl''s choking voice, his excited emotions seem to have been drained. The


    impulse in his body immediately disappears in his body.


    His eyes suddenly open and he gets up to look at her pale little face bathed in tears. Bean-sized tears


    flow out from the corner of her eyes and keep falling down, like a tap that has been turned on, which


    are the silentint against him.


    As for the reddish marks on her neck and chest...


    Shit!


    Pehry seems to lose his strength suddenly. His bamboo-like fingers suddenly release. After letting go of


    her, he turns around and sits upright. He raises his hand to pinch the corner of his eyebrows, as if he is


    trying to restrain his desire.


    The girl''s sobs can be heard. She wants to cry very much, but she is afraid of him. She is desperately


    trying to keep her volume to a minimum.


    The rustling sound of tidying her clothes makes Pehry feel a headache. He did see a lot of women and


    make love with some. Why did he lose his head in front of the girl just now?


    If she didn''t suddenly cry just now, would he vite her in the car?


    He never forced a woman to make love with him. Not to mention how willing those women were,


    forcing them to have sex with him is really disdainful.


    Jasmine hurriedly tidies up her clothes, but she is unable to calm down so quickly.


    She feels that she is almost ruined by this man just now.


    Fortunately, he didn''t really do anything to her.


    There is an irritating aura floating in the car. Pehry puts down his hand for a moment and turns to look


    at the girl beside him. When his gaze unconsciouslynds on her chest, the beautiful scenery he saw


    immediately appears in front of him...


    His desire is not satisfied, so he is extremely irritable.


    Taking a deep breath, he simply puts aside his face and lowers the window to shout at Mr. Lee, who is


    five meters away, "Get up and drive!"


    Mr. Lee is looking into the distance when he suddenly hears the low shout. He is shocked. He knows


    that Mr. Pehry has always been dissolute. But considering the time... Isn''t it a little too fast?


    Without daring to dy, he hurriedly gets into the car.


    Jasmine watches the car restart. Her entire body is still in shock, clinging to the car door. She tries to


    keep away from the man beside her as far as possible.


    However, her emotions are too intense and she has many grievances, she cannot stop sobbing.


    Pehry''s heart is filled with anxiety. He res at her, his pitch-ck eyes almost spitting out fire. "Shut


    up!"


    As soon as he finishes speaking, Jasmine''s swollen eyes stream tears more fiercely.


    Jasmine cannot help but choke. She is afraid that she will irritate him again, so she hurriedly


    apologizes, "I''m sorry, I am not on purpose. I can''t help it..."


    Maybe she is too scared. Her face is so pale that it is almost transparent. However, her mouth and


    nose were reddish. Her hair was messy in front of her forehead. There were love bites on her neck. Her


    pitiful appearance shows a sensual charm.


    Pehry feels that he must be crazy to be aroused when seeing such a dirty person crying.


    "Shit!"


    He curses in a deep voice, not knowing whether he is angry with her or himself. He believes that it is


    because he drank too much at the wedding banquet today, he lost his mind.


    That''s gonna be right.


    On the following journey, Pehry does not look at her again, in fear that he would be unable to help but


    throw her out if he has a look at her.


    Halfway, he says in a rushed tone, "Where''s your home?"


    Jasmine trembles. She does not know what he is thinking, nor does she dare to tell him the address


    easily. Her eyes, which have been soaked in tears, are filled with precaution.


    Pehry''s expression is terrifyingly gloomy. He can tell that she is extremely nervous. "If you want to


    come back to the Red Club with me like this, you don''t need to tell me the address."


    "No. 37, Bath Street!"


    After he speaks, Jasmine hurriedly tells him her address, afraid that he will regret after a second.


    Pehry feels that he is really going to lose his mind. He was surrounded by groups of women. He didn''t


    expect that someday he would be refused by a girl.


    Very good, really good.


    This kind of feeling might never happen again in his life.


    He directly calls Mr. Lee, "Go to the ce she said."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry."


    The car is heading in the direction of the Bath Street. Looking at the rapidly retreating street scene, she


    only hopes the car can drive faster. It''s suffocating to stay with Pehry.


    Finally, half an hourter, the car stops in an open, old-fashioned neighborhood.


    Pehry opens his sleeping eyes and looks at the five-story old building outside the window. It is the most


    primitive asphalt wall. After years of rain and rain, it has be very dirty and old. The unit door is so


    narrow that it can only amodate one person passing by.


    Pehry has never been to such a ce in his life, so he looks at it with disgust.


    "Living in such a ce, no wonder you bumped into me."


    "..."


    Jasmine shrinks his neck and picks up her backpack. Not willing to argue with him, she whispers, "I''m


    leaving."


    Somehow, the inexplicably irritable man bes even more irritable after hearing this, "Go away!"


    "..."


    Jasmine never expects that after twenty years of life, she would be relieved when someone asks her to


    leave away.


    That''s great. She''ll get away right now. She definitely won''t waste any time.


    Mr. Lee looks at the girl who quickly gets out of the car as if she is escaping, and then he turns his gaze


    back to the heavy-faced man sitting in the rear chair through the rearview mirror.


    Pehry keeps watching out of the window even she has disappeared. s, although Mr. Pehry usually


    looks shrewd, it turns out that he behaves like a child in front of the girl he likes. He obviously likes her,


    but he must scare her away.


    What a tragedy!


    Pehry believes that since he lets her go, he will never see her. The empty seat beside him depresses


    him more. He can''t exin why he is so unhappy and upset!


    "Mr. Pehry, where are we going now?" Mr. Lee asks.


    Pehry doesn''t even raise his eyelids, and he chokes with anger, "Go home!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 662: Candlelight Dinner

    Chapter 662: Candlelight Dinner


    On the other side, after Lily and Rex see all the guests off, they finally have a bit of time to rest.


    Obviously, Rex has been drunk after being toasted by the enthusiastic guests.


    Fortunately, they have booked a suite in the hotel, so they can take the elevator and get straight to the


    suite to have a rest.


    Adair is brought home by Bree and Harry. After all, he is a little boy, so it''s no good for him to stay


    outside for a long time.


    The hotel manager personally hands the room card to Lily. The suite is on the top floor. After the


    elevator door is open, Lily supports Rex, who is by her side, to get in the elevator. Fortunately, with the


    help of a waiter, she doesn''t feel it very difficult to support Rex along the way.


    They finally arrive at the door of the suite. After swiping the room card to open the door, Lily is shocked.


    Upon entering the suite, she sees a panoramic French window in the living room. On the table ce


    some beautiful red roses. Clearly, the suite has been decorated in advance.


    Lily pauses for a moment, and the waiter immediately looks at her with concern. "Miss Lily, what''s


    wrong?"


    "Nothing." Only then does she get back to her senses and put Rex on the bed with the waiter''s help.


    She takes out a red envelope and hands it to the waiter.


    The waiter hurriedly rejects, "I''ve just done what I should do. I can''t ept it..."


    "This isn''t a tip. Today is my wedding, so I''m happy. Whoever attends my wedding gets a red envelope.


    Just take it." Lily directly stuffs the red envelope into the waiter''s hand.


    The waiter, a young man in his early twenties, blushes and takes it over with embarrassment.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He thinks the red envelope is just a token of gratitude, but after he leaves the suite and opens it, he is


    shocked. There is arge-denomination consumption card inside.


    How luxurious the world of the rich can be!


    Lily looks at Rex, who is lying on the bed and falls asleep within several seconds. At the thought of his


    bridal-chamber deration, she sighs and shakes her head. Then she wrings out a hot towel in the


    bathroom and goes back to Rex to clean his body. She bends down and takes off his shirt, unties his


    shoes, and pulls the quilt aside to cover his body.


    After she finishes all these tasks, a thinyer of sweat appears on her body.


    Lily looks at Rex¡¯s sleeping face on the pillow. He must be overjoyed today, so he isn¡¯t frowning now.


    He seldom reveals his emotions to others. Normally, he only wears a calm and gloomy face. Seeing


    Rex''s happy face, Lily gets even happier.


    But thinking that Rex has drunk a lot just now, Lily predicts that he probably wouldn''t feelfortable


    when he wakes up.


    With that in mind, she strokes Rex''s forehead, intending to massage him to get him relieved.


    Unexpectedly, Rex raises his hand and grabs Lily''s fingers as soon as the tips of her fingers touch his


    face.


    The sudden movement startles Lily. She looks at Rex¡¯s face, only to find that he is still asleep and


    hasn''t woken up.


    Lily tries her best to pull her hand back while she suddenly hears Rex whispering, "Darling..."


    Hearing his call, Lily stiffens and doesn''t know how to react. Moreover, Rex''s voice bes


    extraordinarily husky after he''s drunk, giving Lily an ear orgasm.


    Rex is clearly still asleep, but he blurts out such words. Lily''s heart gets soft, and she doesn''t have the


    heart to withdraw her hand, because she''s afraid that it will wake him up.


    Lily slowly moves over and lies beside Rex, with her right hand tightly clenched by him. She then leans


    over and carefully approaches the bedside, with her eyes fixed on the handsome face in front of her.


    Rex is unquestionably a hunk. He has perfect facial features, but his handsomeness is different from


    that of the young actors or handsome guys on TV. His beauty brings with it a sharpness after he has


    experienced the settling of time.


    However, Rex is asleep, so he doesn''t seem so forcing now.


    Lily looks at Rex''s sleeping face. While thinking of Rex''s usual cold face, she can''t help smiling. In fact,


    Rex is a softhearted man. However, he has experienced too many setbacks and tribtions since he


    was a little boy, so he has been ustomed to bearing everything alone and showing a tough


    character to the public. His softness and fragileness are all kept in his heart.


    At first sight of Rex, Lily felt that he was tyrannical and bad to the extreme. In those days, every time


    she saw his face, the first thought that came into her mind was not to appreciate or enjoy his


    handsomeness, but to feel disgusted from the bottom of her heart.


    Since then, she has never imagined that one day she would marry Rex and even have a child with him.


    Later, as time went by, their misunderstandings diminished. The hatred was reced by closer hearts.


    She gradually realized that Rex is a good man. From then on, she became increasingly deeply involved


    in this rtionship.


    They must be destined to be together since they were born, so they are still together after experiencing


    so many tough obstacles.


    Lily is d that although they have been stumbling along their rtionship, they have been together in


    the end.


    She has thought of lots of things. After a busy day, she is also a little tired. So, after a while, she could


    not help but fall asleep in a daze.


    Both sleep in great peace. From day to dawn, their hands are tightly clenched.


    At 20:00, Rex is the first to wake up.


    His eyelids tremble as he slowly opens his tightly closed eyes. The first person who gets into his sight


    is Lily, the little woman sleeping soundly beside him. He is surprised for a moment. Looking at her small


    hand that is quietly ced in his palm, he loosens his grip and straightens up.


    After recalling for a few seconds, he reaches out to pull the quilt aside to cover Lily''s body. Looking at


    the slippers and leather shoes that are neatly ced at the foot of the bed, Rex feels as if a feather is


    sweeping past his heart.


    Lily must be tired.


    After all, she woke up so early in the morning and has been busy working around all day long. She


    must be exhausted. But in the end, she still needed to take care of a drunkard after returning to the


    suite.


    Rex fixes his gaze at Lily''s fair and tender face for a long time before getting off the bed. He walks to


    the living room of the suite and calls the Food and Beverage Department with thendline.


    "The dinner I ordered should be ready in half an hour. Don''t forget the champagne."


    After giving a simple order, Rex hangs up the phone, gets up and takes a shower in the bathroom. The


    smell of alcohol on his body is not good, and he is a bit of a cleaner, so he must wash off the awful


    smell.


    Moreover, he has other ns for tonight, so he must strive for perfection.


    Rex takes a quick shower. After washing off the bath cream, he dries his body andes out.


    Rex dries his hair and scratches it. Just as he changes into new clothes, the red bulb on the door of the


    suite lights up.


    Rex is worried that Lily would be disturbed by any noises, so he intentionally switched on a "no


    disturbing" mode, but the prompt light would be on when waiters serve dinner.


    Rex walks to the door and pulls it open. The waiters are waiting outside the door with a trolley. There


    are gold and silver colored cutlery, knives and forks on it, and a pink and white rose box on the bottom.


    The refreshing and faint fragrance greets his nose and the slumber in his eyes immediately fades


    away.


    "Mr. Rex, shall we put the dishes on the table for you?" A waiter asks politely.


    Only then does Rex sidle to let the waiters in. He watches as they ce the stuffs one by one on the


    round table covered with a white tablecloth at the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Surrounded by golden candlesticks and whitece candles, an exquisite flower box is ced in the


    middle, making the table look like another small but exquisite wedding scene.

 Chapter 663: Acting Like a Spoiled Child after Getting Drunk

    Chapter 663: Acting Like a Spoiled Child after Getting Drunk


    After everything is ready, Rex waves his hand to signal the two waiters to leave. He then walks to the


    bedside and pats the sleeping little woman gently. "Darling, wake up."


    Lily has slept from the afternoon to the evening, so she doesn''t feel so tired now. Feeling the slight


    patting, she immediately opens her eyes and says, "Oh ... you''re up?"


    "Yes." Rex tidies the fluffy hair on her face and says in a soft voice, "The dinner is ready. Get up and


    eat something."


    But Lily shakes her head. "I''m not hungry."


    She has just woken up, and she has no appetite at all.


    "Go wash your face and sober up. You should eat something." If Lily refuses to have dinner, his ns


    would be all in vain.


    Thinking of this, Rex immediately lifts Lily up from the bed without saying anything. He takes her


    straight to the door of the bathroom, as if he is afraid that Lily would turn around and rush out of the


    suite.


    Lily is still a little dizzy, so she simply washes up in the bathroom half-heartedly.


    After washing up with cold water, she does sober up a lot. At the very least, she isn''t as drowsy as she


    was when she just woke up.


    She hangs the towel on the shelf and is about to turn around to talk to Rex. But when she turns around,


    she discovers that the tall figure who should have been standing behind her has disappeared.


    She panics inexplicably and frowns slightly. She immediately gets out of the bathroom and walks


    towards the living room of the suite, even without wiping a few drops of water off her chin.


    However, when she gets to the living room and sees the Rex in a suit standing in the mid, she is lost for


    words.


    The white round table, the pink roses, plus the burning candles on the candlesticks... Everything in


    front makes the air float with romance.


    Lily does not expect Rex to have such a move, and she is shocked.


    "You..."


    "I told you. Tonight, there will be a lot of things to ''do''." Rex deliberately entuates thest word, as if


    he''s worried that Lily can''t discern the hidden meaning behind it.


    Lily can''t do anything other than blushing. She stands still at the spot and watches Rex walking towards


    her. Rex holds her hand and brings her to the seat. He pulls out a seat for her gentlemanly and says,


    "Have your seat, please."


    Lily is a bit unustomed to Rex''s serving. But when she sits down, she is unconsciously attracted by


    the box of roses.


    Lily herself is running a flower shop, so she is quite familiar with these stuffs. When she sees this


    flower box, she knows that Rex must have taken a lot of effort to make it.


    Roses always wither easily and don¡¯t have multiple shapes. Therefore, it is not that easy to keep it in a


    good look and freshness.


    Lily happily fiddles with the flowers and identally touches something cold. At first, she thinks it is the


    bottom of the flower box, so she doesn''t pay much attention to it. But when she touches it several


    times, she realizes that it can''t be the bottom of the box, but...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lily picks up the cold stuff from the flowers in a casual manner, spreads out her palm and ces it


    under the candlelight. It is a diamond bracelet!


    She looks up at Rex opposite her in surprise. "This is...?"


    "A wedding present for you." Rex enjoys Lily''s current expression, which is the greatest satisfaction for


    him, the surprise maker.


    Lily looks at the bracelet with three rows of diamonds. She has known that Rex is rich, so she naturally


    guesses that it must be very expensive. However, she has to say that the high price can guarantee the


    quality of goods. This bracelet is so shining even under such inadequate lighting conditions. The


    artisans who made it must have taken a lot of effort.


    Lily holds the heavy diamond bracelet in her palm. She is clearly the one who receives the gift, but she


    feels a little worried for some reason. "You''ve already bought a lot for me recently, too many for me to


    wear. So, there''s no need to buy such pricey gifts anymore..."


    "You don''t like it?" Rex raises his eyebrows. They are simply not speaking about the same thing.


    Lily shakes her head. "No, I like it very much. I just don''t think it''s necessary."


    Normally, when a man buys a jewelry ne to his girlfriend or wife, the gift should be at most a


    luxury brand, but what about Rex? He always buys her some top-notch collection. She really ... couldn''t


    afford to receive it.


    It is enough to have one or two pieces of collection, but the full set is still a bit too much for her.


    Although Lily is living a good life now, she doesn¡¯t like the extravagant and wasteful lifestyle. After all,


    she has grown in a tough environment since she was a little girl.


    Rex knows what Lily is thinking and appreciates her precious simplicity. He does not argue with her but


    says, "Keep the bracelet. It''s bought, after all. I will take care in the future."


    His words are a tactic of dy. After all, no one could say what would happen in the future.


    However, Lily is convinced of it, thinking that Rex takes her words into consideration.


    The bracelet on her fair and slender wrist is much more beautiful than it looks. Lily looks at the glittering


    diamonds hanging on it, revealing her sincere love for it.


    No woman can resist the temptation of flowers and jewelry, just like men love cars and beauties. This is


    the essence of a woman, something that can''t be changed.


    Rex is also satisfied after seeing Lily''s happy face. He raises his hand to remove the huge lid from the


    te of food for her. A delicious and tender beefsteak with fresh asparagus and two kinds of sauce are


    revealed, enough to make Lily appetite boil.


    The temperature of the food is just right. Lily picks up a knife and fork and sends a piece of the steak


    into her mouth. The top-grade beef melts in her mouth. It''s easy to chew it up. And then a faint


    fragrance of meat remains in her mouth.


    Even if Lily doesn''t ask the cook, she can imagine that the white fat and red lean meat must be


    distributed evenly and densely on the meat before it is cooked.


    She couldn''t help but marvel at the steak, "How delicious! Come on and taste it!"


    Rex catches a glimpse of Lily''s wide-eyed smile and suddenly feels that the expression on her face


    when she saw the diamond bracelet earlier is not so pleasing.


    "Isn''t it just a piece of meat? Are you happier than getting a diamond bracelet?" Rex says in a rejecting


    tone, but his eyes are filled with affection.


    "They are different!" Lily exins as if she is introducing a treasure to him. "One is physical


    satisfaction, while the other is spiritual satisfaction. We can''t mix them up, but they''re both satisfaction!"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Rex raises his eyebrows and his slender fingers holding the knife and fork pause


    for a short while. He bends over and leans closer to Lily, asking, "What about me? What kind of


    satisfaction you get from me?"


    "What are you talking about? I mean..." Lily is just about to correct Rex when she realizes what he


    means. She immediately turns silent and res at him with a red face. "There you go again!"


    Lily''s face is illuminated by the orange candle light. Her skin is so tender and slippery that it seems to


    be able to reflect light. Her ck and white watery eyes are shining as she looks over. And her small


    mouth unconsciously opens slightly. Her fair face reveals a beautiful crimson. At this moment, Rex


    understands what a stunning woman looks like.


    Lily is so enchanting that he doesn''t even have the mood to have dinner. He just wants to "eat" her. For


    him, Lily is that delicacy.

 Chapter 664: Ill Be Your Husband Forever

    Chapter 664: I''ll Be Your Husband Forever


    However, that''s only in his mind. Rex is still worried about Lily''s health for she didn''t have much food at


    noon. He forces himself to withdraw his gaze and leaves enough time for Lily to have dinner.


    Lily eats up the whole steak. The food served here always has the best quality and taste but a small


    portion. Even if she eats up her steak, she feels somewhat hungry.


    She looks up and sees that two-thirds of Rex¡¯s steak is still left on his te. She couldn''t help but ask,


    "Aren''t you going to eat it up?"


    "No."


    Right now, the only thing Rex wants to eat is the little "bunny" in front of him. As for the rest, he has no


    time to care.


    Lily ispletely unaware of the deep meaning in Rex''s eyes. She happily cuts half of Rex''s steak and


    puts it on her own te. "The steak is quite delicious. Don''t waste it."


    Rex does not care. He only hopes that Lily could speed up her eating. He directly reaches out to push


    the te to her. "Just have it until you get full. If it''s not enough, you can order more."


    Lily looks up at him and smiles sweetly. "It''s good to have a husband. At least I won''t be hungry."


    The crescent-like curved eyes turns Rex''s mes of desire upwards.


    Rex feels that although he hasn¡¯t eaten much, his eyes, as sharp as a knife, reveal an intention that he


    is eager to help Lily cut the steak into pieces and send them into her mouth.


    After Rex waits eagerly for a while, Lily finally eats up the steak.


    Rex picks up his champagne ss and says, "Shall we clink sses?"


    Seeing this, Lily also picks up her ss and clinks his ss with great interest. "Cheers," she says.


    She seldom drinks, so she chugs her wine without even checking its alcohol content. It tastes good,


    very sweet and mellow. It is neither too astringent nor bitter, and brings with it a sugary aftertaste.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rex has nned to drag Lily into the bedroom after she drinks up a ss of wine. However, when


    seeing her raising her head and chugging the wine, Rex suddenly changes his mind.


    An idea urs in his brain, and his deep eyes instantly burst out with a bright light. Even Lily, who is


    sitting opposite him, notices it. She asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Rex expresses that nothing has happened, while he picks up his ss again and raises it to


    Lily. "Good thingse in pairs."


    Rex seldom has business affairs at table. Even if he has to attend one, he is the one who should be


    ttered. Therefore, he never needs to say too much at table, let alone make a toast.


    But after all, he has been working in the business field for many years, so he knows everything,


    including making a toast. It all depends on whether he wants to or not.


    For example, right now, he really wants to see the drunk Lily. In such a beautiful night, he absolutely


    can''t waste this good vibe.


    Lily ispletely unaware of Rex''s intention. She only feels that the champagne is delicious. The clear


    and sweet taste is eptable to girls. But she has no idea that it is stronger than ordinary champagne.


    After chugging three sses, Lily gets a little dizzy. She drinks another two sses and almost loses


    her senses.


    Lily raises her hand to tug at the cor around her neck. She feels that her entire body is a little hot. A


    heated air seems to be emitted from the top of her head. She keeps talking nonstop and behaves much


    more lively than usual.


    Seeing this, Rex does not continue to persuade her to drink. It is almost enough. After all, it would also


    pain him if Lily drinks too much.


    Time slowly passes and it''s nearly 22:30. Lily''s mouth is dry as she speaks. She looks around the


    room. Suddenly, she gets up, and walks towards the capsule coffee machine while mumbling, "So


    thirsty! Wanna drink something cold."


    Rex stands up and grabs Lily''s slender arm. "There''s no cold water there. Follow me."


    "Where are we going?" She is so drunk that she has no idea what is going on.


    After his trick seeds, Rex looks into Lily''srge innocent dumbfounded eyes and patiently guides


    her. "To a ce where you can drink cold water."


    "Really?" Lily turns her face to Rex and asks in doubt, with a red flush on her cheeks. She is trying her


    best to figure out something from Rex''s face.


    Unfortunately, the man in front of her is not an innocent kid, but a cunning fox.


    Seeing her body swaying, Rex directly stretches out to pull Lily into his arms and replies, "Of course."


    With that, he stops talking nonsense and brings her straight into the bedroom without difficulty. Night


    falls, and the streetlights are on. The scenery can be seen clearly through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Before Lily could react, she has been pressed down on the bed.


    "You are so heavy!" She pushes Rex on the chest in dissatisfaction. "Get up quickly."


    Rex smells the faint fragrance mixed with the smell of alcohol from Lily''s body while listening to her soft


    whispers in his ear. Not to mention getting up, he couldn''t even move his gaze away.


    "Good girl, it won''t be heavy in a while." As heforts her in a soft voice, he hurriedly takes off her


    clothes. "I will be gentle."


    In a daze, Lily is disturbed by Rex''s hand that is fumbling on her body. She wants to push him away,


    but it''s a pity that she is too weak to do that. She is unable to resist and has to bear it.


    Rex carefully and thoughtfully takes off her clothes one by one. He doesn¡¯t make it as violent as usual.


    He wants to make tonight more beautiful and unforgettable. He simply does not have the heart to


    destroy the perfection of the vibe.


    Looking at the little woman who is gradually exposed to him, Rex feels the blood in his limbs flowing to


    one direction. Even though they have been lovers for a long time, every time they are on the bed, he is


    still as rushing as he was when they first met.


    It isn''t that he''s bad at the self-control, but that Lily is too charming. Rex himself has a preference for


    women with good skin. And there aren¡¯t any ws on Lily''s entire body, which is enough to make him


    unable to let go of her.


    Moreover, Lily is in a good shape. She has long arms and legs, plump breasts, and a tiny waist. Every


    time he rushes on her body with his hands on her waist, he is always worried that her tiny waist would


    be broken by him.


    When her body is exposed in the slightly cool air, Lily couldn''t help but shrink. "Cold!"


    The bedroom is warm enough. Even if she is naked, it is still far from cold. Rex knows that it is just that


    she is not ustomed.


    He reaches out to unbutton his shirt, undoing the buttons one after another. The movements of his


    fingertips are somewhat anxious, enough to show how urgent he is.


    He bends down and kisses Lily on the forehead, the nose, and the cheeks, so gently that it feels as if a


    breeze is blowing across the water.


    "It won''t be cold in a while. Be good."


    Lily only stares at him with burning mes in her eyes. Rex doesn''t know if she hears him. Her palm-


    sized face is filled with confusion, making it even harder for him to control himself.


    This is their wedding night. At the thought of it, Rex feels as if he has wound up and couldn''t stop even


    if he wants to.


    He takes off all the clothes on his body with great difficulty, trying to melt her bit by bit in the gentlest


    way, afraid that it would make her feel any ufortable.


    Even when Lily is drunk, she could feel his attentiveness. She does not reject any intimacy from Rex.


    For her, everything about Rex has been deeply rooted in her bones.


    They don''t stop until midnight. At thest moment, Lily keeps begging for mercy, even the alcohol


    almost going out of her head.


    They calm down the passion and embrace each other. Looking at each other''s faces, they don¡¯t feel


    emptiness or depression. Instead, a stronger mutual affection rises in their heart.


    Lily suddenly feels that everything a little unreal. She sinks half of her face in the quilt and smiles.


    "You''re really my husband now."


    Rex knows why she says that and hugs her even more tightly. "Silly girl, I will forever be."

 Chapter 665: Understands Her Love

    Chapter 665: Understands Her Love


    It is said that a good rtionship should be steady, in which the lovers should apany each other.


    But things are different for them. They have been through many difficulties together, which just makes


    their rtionship more precious.


    Rex knows about her uneasiness that is due to neither of them. There is no doubt that they believe in


    each other. However, too many things have happened, so she feels somewhat insecure.


    For them, difficulties always arise after happiness. They are almost exhausted to get over all the


    obstacles, not to mention that they have to keep moving on and hold on to their feelings for each other.


    They be afraid and cautious, especially Lily. She is so afraid that there would be problems again.


    But he''s not afraid of this. He will heal her with time and love.


    "We didn''t separate before, and we won''t separate in the future."


    Only then does Lily feel relieved and lean against Rex''s warm embrace. At this moment, she doesn''t


    want to think about anything. She just hopes that this embrace can always be there for her.


    "Don''t leave me."


    Rex retracts his arms to hug her tighter, "Okay."


    ...


    Although no media is invited to their wedding, it still causes a sensation in the city. Rex is too influential,


    making everyone curious. Thus, in order to prevent rumors, Rex has his own people leak some


    information.


    It¡¯s an exnation to the spections from the outside.


    Although the wedding is held in a hurry, everyone has enjoyed themselves. After the wedding, the


    atmosphere in the house is obviously better. It would be even better if Mr. Adonis'' physical condition


    could recover to its original state.


    The only regret is that Ryan did not attend the wedding that day. As for the reason, Lily thinks that it is


    not because he did not let go or did not want toe, but because Eunice was still in hospital and he


    could not leave Eunice alone. Even if he could, he would not be able to merge into such a pleasant


    atmosphere.


    Ryan''s feelings for Eunice are much deeper than she thinks.


    Thus, on a morning of the second week after the wedding, she knows from Karl that Ryan is in the


    hospital, so she asks Fanny to cook some nutritious porridge and she then brings it to the ward.


    When she goes in, Ryan is sitting on the chair beside the bed, quietly looking at the weak woman on


    the bed.


    Hearing here in, Ryan regains his sense and looks at her, "Hey."


    "Hey," Lily puts the thermos bucket on the table and looks at his tired face. "You haven''t eaten yet,


    right? I asked Fanny to cook some porridge. Come on, have some."


    "Later." Ryan signals her to sit on the sofa opposite him, "Have a seat, please."


    Lily nods and sits down. She can see the pale face on the pillow. Eunice looks even thinner. Though


    having been infused a lot of intravenous nutrient fluids andin on the bed for so many days, she has


    still lost a lot of weight.


    Her cheekbones bulge out, as well as her eyeballs.


    Even Lily feels so sorry for her, not to mention Ryan. She remembers that when she first met Eunice,


    she was so different from now. She was healthy and lovely with her white and fair skin. But who knows


    she would be like this?


    It is quiet in the ward. Ryan sits beside the bed, lowers his head slightly and remains silent. It seems


    that he has not changed much, but his aura bes gloomy.


    Lily has lived with him for five years. Even if she hasn''t been with him every day, she knows him very


    well. She has never seen him like this, so he must be feeling extremely ufortable now.


    "Is she... okay?" Lily asks.


    Ryan smiles and says mockingly, "She''s fine, but she just won''t wake up."


    Lily does not know what to say, feeling so guilty, "I''m sorry; it was all because of Adair..."


    "It''s none of your business," Even so, Ryan still doesn''t want Lily to me herself for this. "She did it for


    me."


    If it were any other child, anyone he cares about, Eunice would do that. This has nothing to do with Lily,


    but with him.


    The one to me is him, not anyone else.


    He didn''t understand before, but now he understands that this seemingly weak girl has kept his words


    in mind. However, before she could confess herself to him, the ident happened.


    Ryan does not me anyone, nor does he have any position to me others. He can only me


    himself, and that''s all.


    Lily does not know what Ryan has gone through during this period of time. Although his life has not


    changed much, it is obvious that he thinks differently now. He finally understands Eunice''s love for him.


    It has been a long time since he went to New Yorkst time. He has even arranged his work at home


    so that he can asionallye to the hospital to take care of Eunice and get the news in time if she


    wakes up one day.


    Lily wants to say something, but she can''t. In the end, she only says some empty words, "Tell me if


    there''s anything I can arrange for you in the hospital."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be angry with the people in the hospital for her sake."


    Looking at Ryan''s sad face, Lily suddenly gets a strong premonition, and she doesn''t want to hesitate


    and says, "She will wake up."


    Lily''s words surprise Ryan, causing his back to stiffen, and he finally turns to look at her.


    He''s so surprised that he can''t believe what he heard, "What?"


    Ryan stares at her with great hope, making Lily feel that she must make a promise to him.


    This is the first time she has ever felt sad for Ryan.


    She smilesfortingly, "She will wake up. Then you must not let go of her anymore."


    As she finishes her words, the air around him seems to have condensed. Ryan still keeps staring at her


    and says after a long time, "Thank you."


    Lily doesn''t know what to say, as she couldn''t understand what Ryan is thinking, so she can only smile


    and remain silent.


    Until he says, "Wish you a lifetime of happiness."


    She finally feels at ease and looks at Ryan, "You must be happy too."


    The man who has protected her and brought Adair to this world will also obtain happiness, she


    believes, because he''s worth it.


    If possible, Lily hopes to transfer some of her good luck to him, so that he can live a better life in the


    future.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the past five years, he has protected her and aplished her. At this time, Lily wants to do


    everything she can to help him get through this period of time.

 Chapter: 666 Stay For Money

    Chapter: 666 Stay For Money


    Ever since Pehry sent Jasmine home after the wedding that day, he has never stumped her in the Red


    Club again.


    He no longer asks her to serve in the private room where he''s in; he won''t make things difficult for her


    to infuriate her again; and her sry finally can be settled on a monthly basis just like everyone else.


    When Jasmine sees the extra 8,000 yuan in the bank ount, she''s very surprised. She has never


    expected that an ordinary waitress in the Red Club would earn such a high ie.


    She used to earn 3,500 yuan a month in the Japanese restaurant where she had to work 12 hours a


    day. She was satisfied then. The house she rented was very old, which cost her only 1,200 yuan a


    month, the fees of water and electricity included. And the rest was enough for her to cover the daily


    expenses.


    As for why she does not live in the dormitory, although the school amodation fee is cheap, it is


    inconvenient for her to work because of the curfew. So she decides to rent a house outside the school.


    She usually eats in the canteen, and sometimes she will make meals at home, so the costs are not


    high.


    Now that Jasmine has gotten the 8,000 yuan, she feels that she''s rich now.


    Finally, there is something that can make her happy.


    Before she figures out how to spend this ''windfall'' properly, the club manager stops her, "Jasmine,


    come over, please."


    Jasmine immediately puts away the bankcard and goes over, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Well, you just got paid, right?"


    "Yes, thank you, manager."


    "No need to thank me." The manager waves his hand. He likes this girl very much, for at least she is


    very polite. "You''ve been working here for a month. I know that it''s Mr. Pehry who has sent you here


    before. Now that Mr. Pehry has no more requests for you, do you want to stay or not?"


    The manager does not point it out bluntly. It takes a while before she understands his words. Does this


    mean that she''s allowed to leave now?


    Jasmine feels happy at first, but then she remembers the eight thousand yuan in her ount.


    She''s not that happy now.


    Because when she can finally stay far away from that dangerous man, she just finds that she can''t give


    up this job, which is well paid.


    She needs money. Twenty thousand yuan is enough so that she doesn''t have to worry about her tuition


    and living expenses next semester.


    It''s hard to find such a high-paying job for a college student.


    Jasmine does think that it''s ack of self-esteem to stay here for the money, but the reality is that she


    has no choice.


    After pondering for a moment, she whispers embarrassedly to the manager, "I want to continue working


    here."


    The manager does not expect her to say that. After all, the managers of the Red Club have more or


    less heard about Jasmine and Mr. Pehry. None of them knows why Mr. Pehry, who has always been


    exceptionally vigorous in work, would be so hard on such a girl.


    And this girl''s attitude towards Mr. Pehry is also very tough, so the manager''s first reaction is that


    Jasmine will definitely leave here.


    However, it turns out that she does not want to leave at all and she even wants to stay.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This is out of his expectations. He thinks that he has to inform Mr. Pehry about this, so he says to


    Jasmine, "You want to stay, right? We may have to discuss about it. I''ll inform you of the resultter.


    You can work normally these days."


    Jasmine nods gratefully, "Thank you, manager."


    "It''s OK. Now go back to work."


    The manager then takes the elevator to Pehry''s office. He knocks on the door and then walks in.


    Looking at his boss who is sitting behind his desk staring at theputer screen, he respectfully says,


    "Mr. Pehry, I already told Miss Jasmine just now."


    Hearing his words, Pehry gets somewhat unhappy, and subconsciously imagines how excited she


    would feel when she heard the news.


    So he sneers disdainfully, "Alright. You don''t have to tell me. Who do you think she is? Do you think I


    will care about such a waiter?"


    The manager gets so scared by Pehry''s inexplicable anger that he breaks out in cold sweat. He


    hurriedly exins, "Sorry, Mr. Pehry. She said that she wants to stay so..."


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Pehry''s eyes widen in shock, "She wants to stay?"


    "Yes, yes," Seeing his reaction, the manager wonders whether it''s him or the information that has


    infuriated Mr. Pehry.


    However, Pehry doubts the authenticity of the information, "Really?"


    "Really..." Of course, he won''t dare to lie to his boss.


    Then he sees a strange smile appear on Pehry''s face. Pehry smiles so happily.


    "Well, well, who would have thought that she would choose to stay?" Pehry says yfully. "What a liar!"


    The manager thinks to himself, ¡®Why does he think that Mr. Pehry is the one who is lying?¡¯


    "How did you reply her?"


    "I said we have to discuss it and before I inform her, she just needs to work normally."


    "Well done!" Pehry waves his arm in the air. "Don''t tell her the answer recently. I''ll tell you when."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although Pehry is frowning, it isn''t hard to tell that he is in a good mood. He waves his hand impatiently


    and says, "Alright, alright, you can leave now."


    The manager nods at him, then turns around and leaves. Before he walks out of the door, Pehry stops


    him again, "Wait!"


    The manager stops and turns to look at him. "Is there anything else, Mr. Pehry?"


    "Don''t tell me about such a small matter in the future. I''m too busy to care about her."


    "Got it." Then he will report everything about Miss Jasmine to him in the future. After all, the boss is a


    person who speaks one way and thinks another.


    No matter what he says, he must be eager to hear Miss Jasmine''s news.


    So he decides to call her Miss Jasmine in the future.


    It is because that he doesn''t want to be suffered if they get together one day.


    On the other side, Jasmine returns to the staff''s lounge after chatting with the manager. Because she is


    a temporary employee and is only a waiter, she shares the restroom with many people. Most of the


    staffs of the Red Club are nice, but there are some mean guys.

 Chapter 667: The Danger in the Private Room

    Chapter 667: The Danger in the Private Room


    For example, Riya, the woman sitting in the middle of the sofa wearing a short silver skirt and a tight


    ck top, is one of them. She is a newly signed actress from an entertainmentpany. Such


    actressese here to hook up with the rich men, in the hope that they can be famous one day.


    Riya''s priority target is Pehry.


    Riya has heard some rumors about Jasmine, so she doesn''t like Jasmine. However, Riya hasn''t figured


    out the situation, so she doesn''t dare to be too hard on Jasmine.


    When she heard the conversation between the manager and Jasmine, she immediately understood


    what was going on. So as Jasmine enters the room, she begins to mock her, "Well, well, isn''t this Ms.


    Jasmine, the follower of Mr. Pehry?"


    Although Jasmine is simple, she can tell who likes her and who doesn''t. It''s obvious that Riya doesn''t


    like her, so Jasmine just peeks at her and remains silent.


    Jasmine knows well that one should better not make any trouble when away from home. So there is no


    need to argue with such a person. She can endure it, and she has to endure it.


    Moreover, she''s not a native. She doesn''t have any rtives here. So she has to be cautious.


    Therefore, she just pretends that she hasn''t heard Riya''s words.


    However, Riya just gets angrier as Jasmine acts like this. Riya thinks that Jasmine, though in, is


    looking down on her.


    She walks over to Jasmine and says with arrogance and anger, "I''m talking to you. Don''t you hear


    me?"


    Jasmine''s eyes sweep from Riya''s high heels to her exaggerated makeup. She has a pretty face, but a


    bad personality.


    Jasmine sighs and says patiently, "Yes, I do."


    "Now that you''re not deaf, then why don''t you reply me?" Riya rolls her eyes and says, "Did you talk to


    the manager just now?"


    Jasmine is not a good liar. Although she does not like Riya very much, she doesn''t mean to hide it.


    "Lose your job, huh?"


    Jasmine gets surprised by her words. She has not expected Riya to be able to guess the reason,


    "You..."


    Seeing Jasmine''s surprise, Riya confirms that she is right, so Riya is even more pleased, "Well, well,


    see? A girl should better depend on herself. Otherwise, she might lose everything, just like you."


    Jasmine does not understand what Riya means. She just feels Riya''s hostility to her.


    Riya can''t find any sense of aplishment from Jasmine''s dull face, so she just wriggles out of the


    room.


    Seeing Riya walking out of the room, Jasmine thinks that this is going to settle down. And she hasn''t


    got any reply from the manager. Just then, Jasmine gets the news that she has to take over the private


    room that Riya is in charge.


    "Come on, she''s leaving anyway. She can do that. I''m busy now. I got to go." Riya ignores the


    persuasion of her manager and insists on Jasmine''s going.


    Then the manager goes to talk to Jasmine. Jasmine doesn''t think much and epts it. She thinks that


    it is just work and there is nothing to be meticulous about.


    Jasmine walks into the private room dressed in her uniform with a round tray in her hand. She walks


    over to the table as usual, mixes the wine and pours it into the guests'' sses.


    She squats down at the table and prepares to serve, her movements steady and her service perfect.


    Just as all the wines are finished and Jasmine is about to get up, the man sitting in the middle of the


    sofa stops her, "Why are you here? Where''s Riya?"


    Jasmine hesitates for a moment, then gets up and says respectfully, "Sir, I''m serving you today. Riya


    has changed her shifts."


    "Change shifts?" The manughs out as if he has heard a joke, "Wee here because of her. Are


    you kidding me now?"


    The man has drunk a lot. Most of the men whoe here are to y the second round. So as he


    raises his voice, Jasmine gets scared and subconsciously shrinks her neck. "I''m so sorry that we didn''t


    inform you beforehand, sir. Do you still need Riya toe over to serve?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Crap! Are you deaf?!" A man beside suddenly stands up, points at her face and scolds her, "We told


    you that wee to look for Riya today. What do you mean by I need Riya toe? Are you fucking


    kidding me?"


    Jasmine immediately understands what he means. No wonder Riya has asked her to serve here today.


    It is her trick.


    But why does Riya hate her so much and even bother to y tricks on her?


    Jasmine is so scared that she can''t think carefully. For a month, she has spent most of her time with


    Pehry. Pehry has ordered her to do things all the time, so she is actually unfamiliar with the guests in


    other private rooms.


    This is the first time Jasmine has been scolded. Jasmine tries to calm down the man as she says, "I''m


    sorry, I, I''ll go look for Riya right now..."


    As Jasmine is about to rush out of the room to look for Riya, the man sitting in the middle stops her.


    "Don''t bother," The man says in a deep voice. He sizes her up and down frivolously and his gaze is so


    hot as if he tries to strip her clothes off with his eyes. "You are fine," he said.


    Jasmine is startled when hearing this, "What, what?"


    "You can take Riya''s ce."


    Jasmine wants to leave, but unfortunately, it seems that they won''t let her go. She can only stay there,


    though a little unwillingly, to take Riya''s ce to serve these men.


    Her main job is to stand at the side and add wine for them. At first, it goes all the same as usual.


    However, after drinking more, the men begin to lose control.


    Jasmine stands in the corner, trying her best to avoid to be noticed, but she fails in the end.


    "Hey, you,e here."


    She has no choice but to walk up to him immediately, "Yes, sir, what do you need...!"


    As she bows down to whisper to the man, suddenly, she is grabbed by her waist and dragged down.


    She then falls over to the man.

 Chapter 668: He Comes at the Eleventh Hour

    Chapter 668: He Comes at the Eleventh Hour


    She lets out a shriek. Before she can react, she''s already next to the man who just loses his temper


    with her when she first enters the private room.


    Jasmine struggles to sit up. However, the man beside her doesn''t n to do so. After sensing her


    movements, he holds her tighter.


    "Sir, what are you doing?"


    Jasmine panics. Her heartbeat instantly rises to its peak. She has never encountered such a thing.


    Jasmine is so frightened that she doesn''t know what to do. She just tries hard to break free, but she''s


    not aware that the harder she tries, the easier it is to arouse this man''s desire for conquest.


    The man is obviously up to no good, because his hands begin to randomly stroke Jasmine''s body.


    Jasmine feels as if she is experiencing an electric shock when the man''s hot lips get close to her ears.


    He says, "Didn''t youe to serve us on behalf of Riya? Riya is not just a ''waitress''..."


    Jasmine finally realizes that these people have treated her as an easy girl they can flirt with!


    She immediately exins, "Sir, you misunderstood. I''m just a waiter. If you want Riya, I can call her


    over. Please let me go."


    "Let go?" The man sneers. He''s very satisfied with her panicked appearance. "Have you ever seen a


    man who can let go when he is thirsty?"


    Jasmine''s words are simply a joke to people like them.


    Jasmine''s face turned pale because of fear, which is even more novel for the man. "Why? Is it that


    you''re so scared because you haven''t been in love with anyone before?"


    Jasmine doesn''t want to pay attention to his words. The man continues, "You look so green and have


    no experience at all. But don''t worry. I''ll teach you how. Be good."


    Listening to his coaxing tone, Jasmine doesn''t feel a bit moved, but creepy instead.


    The man''s strong body presses against Jasmine. She''s only about 100 pound and unable to withstand


    such a weight. Before she is forced to lie down, Jasmine turns to look at the people beside her.


    However, when seeing other people quite enjoyable, she''spletely desperate.


    These people don''t think what the man is doing is wrong. For them, all of this ismon. As long as


    they want, there''s nothing they can''t do.


    The moment her body is forced to the sofa, a burst of coldness suddenly rises in the bottom of


    Jasmine''s heart. It is as if her entire body has fallen into the abyss, and the air around her has turned


    into bitter frost.


    Who can save her...?


    ...


    Pehry doesn''t finish his social activities until 11: 30pm. After returning from the private room to his


    office, he throws himself into the sofa and lights a cigar. He smokes slowly, and the rising white smoke


    blocks his expression, which makes it hard to be seen.


    Winfred waits for a long time before Pehry says a few words, "Remember to send the guests off for me


    later."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry. Don''t worry. I have arranged the cars."


    Seeing that the most important thing has been done, Pehry is like a deted ball, who is not only


    listless, but also very empty.


    It is exactly the kind of emptiness thates from everywhere after everyone finishes drinking and


    leaves.


    Suddenly, a face shes in his mind and he grabs Winfred. "Where''s Jasmine?"


    "Miss Jasmine is working."


    Pehry nods, raises his hand and says, "Call her up."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry, please wait a moment."


    Pehry waves his hand, signaling that Winfred can go out now. But in his mind, Pehry is thinking about


    what he''s gonna say to Jasmine.


    He must pick the most exciting part and ask her why she has been moring to leave all the time, but


    finally stays.


    Pehry feels good as he thinks about it. This kind of "abnormal" satisfaction makes him feel very strange


    as well.


    How can he be so happy because he tortures a little girl? If it weren''t for Jasmine, he might not even be


    able to eat the noodles.


    Just as Pehry is waiting in his office, Winfred suddenly receives a message that Jasmine has been


    arranged to serve in another private room tonight.


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary private room, but the room "2046"!


    When Winfred hears this, he is anxious, "Who allows you to change her post without permission?"


    Everyone in the Red Club is familiar with this room. This private room is quite big, and many men


    would like toe here. On the one hand, it''s fresh to them. On the other hand, they are very proud of


    this. More importantly, this private room provides a lot of extra services¡ªchatting with girls included


    naturally.


    "Well, Riya says that she really doesn''t have time today, so she has no choice ..."


    "She has no choice?" Hearing this, Winfred doesn''t know whether tough or cry. He looks at the


    waiter coldly, "Get her out first. And you exin all this to Mr. Pehryter!"


    After saying this, Winfred immediately walks towards Room 2046. Although he has walked as fast as


    he can, he is still dumbfounded when he opens the door and sees the little girl pressed by two men,


    disheveled.


    He is stillte.


    Jasmine is controlled by the two men. The clothes on her upper body are almost gone, with only her


    bra left. If the door hadn''t been opened just now, the underwear would have been taken off.


    The man''s hands touch her back and forth. She can''t feel anything other than nausea.


    Seeing Winfred, she feels as if she has seen a rtive, but her expression is numb. She is too


    frightened to react.


    Everyone in the private room is shocked by the sudden appearance of Winfred and his men, especially


    the two people who is controlling Jasmine. Just as they are about to turn around to see who hase


    to interrupt them, they see Winfred-Pehry''s personal assistant and the manager of the Red Club.


    Immediately, there is no sound.


    Winfred winks at the two bodyguards behind him and they immediately rescue Jasmine from those two


    men. And by the way, they put a thin nket on her, covering therge red skin.


    "Winfred, what do you mean?" One of them asks unhappily.


    Winfred is about to say something when a series of messy and hurried footstepse from the


    outside.


    A tall figure appears at the door of the private room. Who else can it be if it is not Pehry?


    The cynical expression on his face has turned into terrifying coldness, and his attractive eyes also look


    very sharp.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Pehry sees Jasmine, who is being held up by the bodyguards. She is wrapped in a nket and Pehry


    cannot see the situation on her body. However, just judging from the torn clothes on the sofa, he can


    predict what has happened.

 Chapter 669: Stand Up for Her

    Chapter 669: Stand Up for Her


    How does that feel?


    It is like a flower that every time he wants to pick, he always hesitates. But at a critical moment, it is


    picked by someone else right in front of him.


    How can Pehry not be angry?


    He''s so furious that he wishes he can pull out the two men''s tendons and tear their skin off.


    Anyone in the private room see that Pehry''s face is very clouded, especially when he walks towards


    Jasmine and holds her into his embrace.


    The two men''s faces are so pale, and there is no color in their cheeks. They have never been so


    regretful.


    "Who did this?" Pehry questions them, his voice cold.


    Neither of the two men dares to stand out. Pehry is used to seeing such cowards who don''t dare to


    admit what they have done. "No one? Alright, I''ll take all of you with me and ask each of you. I won''t


    stop until I find who did this."


    Hearing this, those who are determined to help their friends hide the truth begin to waver. After all, this


    is Pehry! What he says will 100% not be a threat. If he can say so, he will definitely do so.


    If they are really taken away by Pehry, they don''t know what will happen.


    As a result, a person who could not bear such a pressure tells Pehry two names, followed by many


    men who sessively tell the same two names.


    The truth is revealed. Looking at one of them, Pehry holds Jasmine in his embrace and protects her, "Is


    that you?"


    Just three simple words. And the man''s heartbeat almost stops. "Mr¡­ Mr. Pehry, I, I didn''t know that


    she was yours. If I had known this, I wouldn''t dare ..."


    Pehry smiled in disdain. It seems that he doesn''t hear such words at all. He asks Winfred, "Who was


    on duty in this private room?"


    "It''s Lea''s duty. He''s responsible for Riya."


    "Bring them here."


    "Yes." Winfred answers respectfully and instructs the people behind him to find Riya and Lea.


    Not long after, they appear in the private room. They seem to have realized what have happened, and


    they both look pale and weak. Riya sees Pehry hugging Jasmine and knows that she has got herself


    into trouble.


    "Mr. Pehry, you''re here!" Riya says with a guilty conscience. She wants to force a smile, but she is so


    nervous that her smile is even uglier than crying.


    Pehry doesn''t want to listen to her nonsense. He directly says, "Did you two ask her to be on duty


    tonight?"


    Seeing this, Lea, who has been standing beside Riya, immediately says, "It was Riya who said that she


    had something to do tonight and she had to be reced by Jasmine. I advised her, but she didn''t listen,


    and we asked Miss Jasmine for her opinion before making such an arrangement ..."


    With a single sentence, Lea puts all the me on Riya, for fear that this would affect him.


    Riya''s eyes pops as she stares at Lea "What? Didn''t I tell you to find someone to rece me? How


    could I know you found her?"


    Both of them are good at telling lies. Now that things have be like this, they are like two dogs and


    start to eat each other.


    "You always dislike Miss Jasmine and you''ve made trouble for her many times. Everyone here knows


    that!"


    "When did I make trouble for her? It is clearly you that try to frame me!"


    "Stop!" Winfred feels a headache as he hears these, so he interrupts them. "Stop it! Who allow you to


    argue here?"


    As soon as he finishes speaking, the entire private room bes quiet. Pehry can feel Jasmine''s stiff


    body. He looks down and sees her messy head. His heart continues to sink, and he can hardly control


    his anger.


    Looking at terrifying Pehry, even Winfred is a little frightened, not to mention others. He breaks the


    deadlock, "Mr. Pehry, how to deal with them?"


    "Cripple the hand whichever touches Jasmine. As for them¡ª" he looks at Lea and Riya. "Since they


    want to be famous and like bullying others, block herpletely. Besides, they won''t be allowed to


    participate in any work. Whoever dares to ept them will be against me."


    Listening to Pehry''s words, Riya already predicts how miserable her life will be in the future. Blocking


    her is even more terrifying than beating her.


    Pehry turns around to leave. Riya forgets about fear, steps forward and grabs him, "Mr. Pehry, I was


    wrong. I know my faults. Please give me another chance. I''m only twenty. I need to work."


    Riya''s eyes are already filled with tears, but Pehry doesn''t see that at all. He kicks her away without


    any restraint, making her crash into the wall, "Get off."


    Pehry takes Jasmine away from the private room with a cold face. He doesn''t return to his office in the


    Red Club, but brings Jasmine into the car.


    Inside the spacious nanny car, the ceiling lights are on and the dim yellow light falls on Jasmine''s body.


    She doesn''t look up.


    With a glimpse, Pehry sees her white shoulders under the nket. He takes off his coat and puts it


    aside. "Put it on. I''ll smoke a cigarette outside."


    He opens the door and gets off, leaving this quiet ce for Jasmine alone.


    Hearing the car door open and close, Jasmine''s body trembles slightly. She turns around and sees the


    coat beside her. The clothes on her upper body are almost torn apart. She has no other choice but to


    pick the coat up and put it on. Then she wraps the thin nket around her body.


    Pehry''s coat is full of cool cologne. Jasmine has smelled it countless times before, but this is the only


    time she feels so relieved by smelling it.


    She used to think that Pehry was the worst person she had ever met in her first twenty years of life, but


    now she realizes that there are far more bad people than she thought.


    Being suppressed on the sofa tonight, humiliated and vited by those two men, Jasmine felt that she


    would die for a time, but she didn''t. He came. The man who always treated coldly appeared to save


    her.


    Jasmine doesn''t know how to face Pehry. She just feels relieved and d. Her perception of Pehry has


    totally changed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Pehry finishes a cigarette outside the car and then stands for a while before getting on the car, in order


    to give Jasmine enough time to change clothes and chill out.


    When he enters the car again, the girl has already wrapped herself tightly.


    Looking at the delicate Jasmine, Pehry frowns and asks in a deep voice, "Is there anything


    ufortable?"

 Chapter 670: It Upsets Me to See Her Crying

    Chapter 670: It Upsets Me to See Her Crying


    Jasmine slightly shakes her head, and answers in a voice no louder than a mosquito.


    Seeing this, Pehry cocked his eyebrows and says, "Really?"


    "Eh ..."


    After a short conversation, they fall into an indescribable silence. It is precisely because of me that all


    this can happen. Jasmine nces at the door of the Red Club and whispers, "What are you going to do


    to those people?"


    Pehry doesn''t expect her to ask this. His mind goes nk for a while before he slowly says, "Nothing."


    Unlike the way he rushes into the room to protect her, Pehry now looked a little somber, which has


    been his personality since he was born.


    Facing such a quiet Pehry, Jasmine is still a little scared, but she has to say, "Don''t punish them too


    seriously ..."


    Pehry''s anger, which is about to be suppressed, is once again stirred up by her words, "Do you still


    have time to care about others? Look at your current appearance! Why don''t you worry about


    yourself?"


    "I''m just afraid that you will get yourself into trouble."


    "What is it?" Pehry turns around and res at her. "You tell me."


    Jasmine doesn''t understand why Pehry suddenly bes angry. She looks at him, "Why are you


    angry again?"


    Pehry holds his breath in his chest. He feels ufortable and can''t breathe. After a while, he spits it


    out, "Jasmine, what is it in your head? It''s not your private room, so what are you doing there? Don''t


    you know what kind of people they are since you have worked here for a month? Or are you trying to


    say that apparently you seem to resist them, but actually want to y up to those men?"


    A series of words are thrown into Jasmine''s heart like a bomb. Her watery eyes pop as if she has


    witnessed a violent earthquake. She looks at Pehry in disbelief. She never expects that he would


    suspect her like this after saving her.


    She feels that she is especially embarrassed and despised.


    y up to?


    Does he think that she is also a woman like Riya?


    Jasmine''s face is burning hot as she fixed her eyes on him, "What do you think I am?"


    "Go to someone else''s private room at night and do whatever they ask you to do. What do you think


    you are? You ..." Pehry breaks off in mid-sentence.


    Jasmine suddenly sheds sparkling teardrops, one after another, and there seems to be more.


    The diamond-like tears roll down her eyes and go straight down her white-skinned face into her neck.


    This is the second time she cries. Thest time she cried was because of what happened in the car.


    Pehry bes even more annoyed.


    "What are you crying about?" He asks with a bad temper.


    Jasmine shrinks her neck and silently sheds tears, and even her voice is gone. She is originally a little


    afraid of Pehry. She has just changed her attitude a little, but now, she returns to the very beginning


    because of Pehry''s words.


    Seeing that she doesn''t say anything, Pehry raises his hand and scratches his head irritably, "I''m


    asking you!"


    "Can''t I even cry?" Jasmine finally says something, with some grievances and annoyance. "You''ve


    wronged me, and can''t I cry?"


    Pehry ispletely tongue-tied. His eloquence is useless now. He realizes that there is nothing he can


    do about Jasmine.


    "You said that I wanted to y up to someone else. Then who? It is thanks to you that I can work here!


    If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able toe into contact with all of this. How could I know


    that Riya would frame me? I just thought that it was my job. I wanted to make money. That''s all."


    Jasmine doesn''t want others to misunderstand her. She won''t admit the things that she never thinks


    about and wants to do.


    "Thanks to me?" Pehryughs. "I said you could leave, but you chose to stay."


    "That''s right. It''s me." Jasmine looks up at Pehry, "That''s because I need money. Is it wrong for me to


    want to earn money through work?"


    The girl''s sonorous voice echoes in his ears, filled with grievance and firmness at the same time. Even


    Pehry feels that it is his fault when he hears this.


    But on second thought, what does she have to do with him? Whether she is bullied or she chooses to


    stay has nothing to do with him.


    Pehry feels that he must be crazy. He actually has time to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Furthermore, it is a woman who has a grudge against him. In the past, not only would he not meddle in,


    he would also happily stand aside and watch her suffer.


    He really has changed. He has be so kind.


    But why?


    God knows how furious he was when he approached the private room and saw Jasmine being bullied.


    He wishes he could just castrate the two men there. It feels as if something belonging to him was


    offended by someone else.


    It''s more terrifying that when he saw Jasmine cry, he was unable to utter any unpleasant words. He is


    not such apassionate person!


    It''s just like how he felt after leaving Rex and Lily''s wedding banquet that day. He feels a kind of


    inexplicable irritation again.


    He stops talking and starts the car, towards the main road.


    Jasmine really feels ufortable. She subconsciously thinks that Pehry is going to take her home, so


    she doesn''t pay attention to the scenery outside the window. By the time she reacts, the car is already


    on the hillside.


    She wipes the tears off her face and looks out of the window with her red and swollen eyes. She says


    with fear, "Where are you taking me?"


    The man spits out two words, "Go home."


    Go home?


    Jasmine looks outside again to make sure that she is not mistaken. "This is not the direction to go


    home ..."


    "Who told you we are driving to your home?" As he speaks, the car has already passed a Bluetooth


    automatic door halfway up the hill. "How are you going to get back like this?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine hurriedly says, "I live on my own. I can go back."


    "Are you sure you want to go back to your dangerous building? Aren''t you afraid that those two people


    will take revenge on you the moment you enter the building?" Pehry says very casually, but every word


    he says is a threat.


    In the past, Jasmine would have believed it, but now she is more or less clever. Not all the words that


    Pehry says are credible. "Aren''t they detained by you? How could they possibly retaliate against me?"


    "Do you think it''s just those two men? What if they have aplices?" Pehry speaks slowly and


    leisurely. Seeing the suspicion in her eyes, he begins to scare her even more. "People like them are not


    afraid of anything. I made them so shameless. Since they won''t dare to vent their resentment on me,


    they will definitelye to you. You''d better not say that I didn''t warn you then."


    Jasmine immediately recalls the news of raping before murdering. She hasn''tpletely escaped from


    the fear of what happened just now. Now, she feels even eerier when she hears Pehry''s frightening


    words.

 Chapter 671: Bring Her Home for the Night

    Chapter 671: Bring Her Home for the Night


    The customers to the Red Club are no small potatoes. Is she really targeted?


    Panic tortures Jasmine, "Then what should I do? Will they haunt me all the time?"


    Pehry nces at her panic-stricken pale face, and thinks that he needs to scare her no more. He says


    lukewarmly, "They will definitely see it if youe to my house today. Then they won''t harass you


    anymore because of me."


    Jasmine says with doubt, "Really?"


    "Or you can go home now. I won''t stop you." As he says this, the car drives into the front yard of a vi,


    and parks as the engine dies. He doesn''t hurry to get off, but turns around and asks her, "What do you


    say? Are you going home?"


    As naive as Jasmine is, the impact of those words upon her is not frivolous. She is afraid of people like


    Pehry, butpared with the two bastards tonight, Pehry is definitely kinder.


    Also, one night seems not harmful, right?


    He has already saved her, then he won''t do her any harm, right?


    Seeing through her, Pehry curls his thin lips and says tenderly, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you."


    Being seen through, Jasmine''s heart skips a beat. "You promise, and don''t lie to me."


    Pehry nods sincerely.


    Jasmine looks at the small three-story mansion through the car window. It''s a very typical European-


    style building withrge windows, clean walls, and a grand gate. She never sees such a beautiful


    mansion except in TV before.


    Pehry unfastens her seatbelt, and opens the door of the car, leaving no time for her hesitation, "Let''s


    go."


    So, half willing and half pushed, Jasmine is brought back to Pehry''s house.


    They walk one after the other. Pehry enters passwords to unlock the door, then holds it open and


    stands aside to let her through.


    Jasmine slips along the wall to get inside with her shoulders narrowed, afraid that she will touch his


    body.


    Once she enters the living room, she is immediately caught by the impressive TV wall which is light


    grey in color and decorated with ayer of some unknown material as shiny and crystal as diamond.


    Next to it is arge floor-to-ceiling window, the white curtain made of gauze flutters in the wind. Even


    the light beside the door is sensor light.


    The interior of the room is decorated ck, white, and grey. It is the Normcore style popr on


    Inte,pletely different from the luxurious and sumptuous decoration of the Red Club.


    Jasmine watches Pehry as he throws a brand-new pair of slippers under her feet, and takes a small


    step back, as if he it''s a bomb instead of a pair of slippers.


    Pehry frowns, "Jasmine, listen, I said I won''t do anything to you. If you continue to wear an expression


    like this, I''m not sure if I won''t be pissed off to break my promise."


    She is threatened again.


    "What''s wrong with my expression...?"


    Pehry ponders for a few seconds, as if he is managing a description. After a while, he says, "It''s an


    expression that makes me want to rape you."


    "..."


    Jasmine nearly cries, and feels that she has got out of the dangerous Red Club only to get in another


    snare.


    It''s impossible to leave now since she is already here. She could only try her best not to upset this


    man, then everything will be fine.


    After changing his shoes, Pehry leaves her alone, and gets into the kitchen. He took a bottle of ice


    water from the refrigerator, and poured it down his throat.


    Jasmine is very nervous and awkward, and careful with her behavior. She doesn''t dare to move or sit,


    only standing quietly beside the sofa.


    Pehry, while drinking water, observes this little girl who is standing in the living room. Even from such a


    distance, he can feel her anxiety.


    ¡­


    He chuckles secretly in his heart. How mistaken he is to think she is very daring, she is actually a paper


    tiger, or rather a fragile little girl who can only goggle her eyes.


    But why is he attracted by this normal girl without any womanly voluptuousness?


    Jasmine is indeed good-looking, but there are plenty of beautiful women around him. He always likes


    mature and charming woman instead of a student.


    Maybe he is too fed up with sexiness, now needs some freshness for a change?


    In an instant, a confusion of thoughts mors in his mind, but the most obvious feeling is the deep


    doubt about himself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It turns out that people really change after thirty. He used to think that he could stay away from this


    mundanity, but he is ultimately part of themon herd. He is very disappointed in himself.


    Jasmine stands silently for nearly fifteen minutes until Pehry couldn''t stand it any longer. He walks over


    to tell her, "There''s a bathtub in the guest room at the left end of the second floor. You can go take a


    bath."


    Tormented by cautiousness and nervousness, Jasmine is really sensitive to words like "bath". Although


    she is addicted to cleanliness, she shakes her head, "It''s OK. I''m fine."


    "..." Pehry is truly speechless. How scared is she to guard herself against him like this?


    "Are you sure you want to sleep with that smell brought from the private room in the Red Club?"


    Although extremely impatient, Pehry smiles, "If you don''t mind, then I do. Jasmine, get up and go to


    your room now."


    Seeing that he is about to fly into a rage, Jasmine dare not resist, so she obediently follows him to the


    second floor.


    Pehry leads her directly into the room, and even fills the bathtub with water very considerately.


    As long as he recalls the disgusting actions of the two bastards in the private room, he wishes to


    disinfect Jasmine''s entire body with alcohol.


    No bath?


    Impossible! She must take the bath.


    Pehry gets out of the room after filling the tub. Jasmine stares at the man''s back attentively until he


    disappears. Then she is relieved.


    Actually, she really wants to take a bath. No one feels worse than her.


    Jasmine locks the door, and pulls strenuously the nearby chair to block it, fearing that he has a key.


    Then she gets into the bathroom with ease.


    Not leaving, Pehry stands outside the door until the flowing of the water reassures him.


    His view falls on the doorknob. He knows that she must have locked the door, and he also hears the


    rubbing between the chair and the floor.


    Blocked and locked. Oh, how attractive does she think she is?


    Pehry raises his head with contempt and turns around to leave. As soon as he gets down to the living


    room, a phone call from Winfred arrives. He grabs a beer, puts the phone on the table, and turns on the


    speaker, "Is it done?"


    On the other end of the line, Winfred''s voice is as calm and professional as ever, "Yes, Mr. Pehry. They


    have admitted their mistakes and got their lessons. They say that they will never harass Miss Jasmine


    anymore."


    "Good."


    "I''ve already dealt with Riya and Lea. They''re going to be very disappointed if they want to find a job


    from now on."

 Chapter 672: Her Purity

    Chapter 672: Her Purity


    Pehry is quite satisfied with this result. He nods and says, "Alright."


    "I''ll pacify Miss Jasmine when shees back to work. Mr. Pehry, what else can I do for you?" The


    manager reports in detail.


    However, once Pehry catches the word "pacify", he stiffens for a moment and puts down the beer can


    before cing the phone back to his ear. "Who told you to pacify her? Just let her feel scared! If it


    weren''t for her audacity, how could she have guts to service that private room today?"


    The manager reckons that Pehry must feel too concerned, so he adds, "Actually, it''s not entirely Miss


    Jasmine''s fault. I''ll talk to herter and she''ll understand."


    Pehry is rendered speechless. He really dislikes the asional stubbornness and stupidity of his


    subordinate. "Just follow my words! Don''t pacify her. Why are you talking so many nonsenses?"


    The manager doesn''t know what he has said wrong, but he makes a quick response, "Sorry, Mr. Pehry.


    I was thinking too much."


    "Don''t be so stupid!" Pehry snaps through his clenched teeth, "If you calm her down, how can I make


    her obedient?"


    This is a rare opportunity to him. He can''t rescue her for nothing.


    Only then does the manager understand Pehry''s thought. He immediately observes three seconds of


    silence for the pitiful and innocent Jasmine.


    What a tragic girl! She actually falls into the hands of such an evil man like Mr. Pehry.


    After hanging up, Pehry opens a can and pours the beer into his collected crystal ss.


    When he was a teenager, he used to drink from cans. But when he is getting older, he pays more


    attention to the containers.


    As time passes, Pehry sits on the bar counter at home and drinks alone. He is used to living alone.


    When he has no business affair outside, he enjoys drinking alone at night. After all, he feels more


    comfortable to stay at home than be outside.


    In fact, Jasmine takes a bath for only 30 minutes, but the journey from changing clothes to leaving the


    room costs her nearly 20 minutes.


    It is a huge difficulty for her to decide whether toe out or not. She keeps asking inwardly, ¡®If I don¡¯t


    go out, will Pehry barge in? But if I go out, would I fall into danger?¡¯


    After nearly 15 minutes of hesitation, Jasmine finally makes up her mind to go out.


    No matter what, she can''t avoid some necessary misfortunes. They are both under the same roof, so


    where can she hide?


    After nearly an hour, Jasmine finally opens the door and leaves the room.


    She creeps to the stairs and looks down at the man sitting on the bar between the living room and the


    dining hall. He has changed into a family uniform, a dark green pullover, and a pair of silk ck


    trousers.


    His originallybed bangs are now lying on his forehead, just long enough to cover his eyebrows.


    The warm orange light above his head scatters on his body. He sits in a casual manner, with one hand


    at the mouth of the ss and the other on the bar. He doesn''t look so unapproachable as usual.


    Jasmine has never seen him being like this before, as if it is a different man.


    Jasmine takes a deep breath and walks downstairs. Hearing the noise, Pehry looks up at the girl


    walking slowly down the stairs with glittering eyes.


    Jasmine hates to wear makeup. For one thing, she is azy woman. For another, she believes that the


    makeup will hurt her skin. Therefore, in the past few years, she has only put on makeup when


    necessary.


    In this case, she has a good skin. There is no thick pore nor e mark on her face. Especially after a


    shower, it looks extremely fair and clean. And her facial features are also pure and lovely, making her


    look like a college girl.


    Jasmine stops three meters away from Pehry before looking at him. She tries to break the silence.


    "Your home is so beautiful. It''s different from what I imagined."


    "Have you ever imagined what my home would be like?" Pehry snorts out of context, intentionally to


    embarrass her.


    Jasmine exins in a hurry, "I just think it would be in the simr style to the Red Club."


    "Am I crazy? Do you think I feel not enough to stay in the clubhouse, and I should make my home like


    that?"


    Jasmine mutters softly, "Don''t you like the pompous style?"


    Pehry doesn''t catch it and repeats, "What?"


    "Nothing."


    Pehry picks up the ss and takes a sip. "Come."


    "What ... what?"


    Pehry only shakes his head gently and calls in a demanding tone, "Juste here."


    Jasmine has no way to resist. She is already used to being squeezed by Pehry, so she subconsciously


    follows his order.


    Jasmine reluctantly walks to the bar and looks at the four empty cans of imported beer. Her heart is


    beating a little fast. "What''s wrong?"


    Pehry studies her cautious appearance and leans forward slightly. He reaches out to pinch her chin


    and gazes at her for a moment before uttering, "Innocent face."


    "What?" Jasmine almost doesn''t catch the meaning of his words. "Innocent face? Me?"


    "Yes." Pehry leisurely looks at her. He feels rxed after drinking. Without the unapproachable


    sharpness, he looks like someone with whom she can feel free to share her thoughts. "Do you need


    money?"


    Jasmine nods honestly and admits, "Yes, but everyone needs money, doesn''t he?"


    Everyone is busy working for their own lives every day. In the end, they do everything for money.


    Unexpectedly, Pehry spreads out his hands and refutes righteously, "I don''tck it."


    "Of course you don''tck it, because you''re already rich. I''m talking about ordinary people like us."


    Pehry smiles. He stops discussing this with her any longer. He has gotten rid of low tastes for a long


    time. Even if he talks more about it, Jasmine might not understand. She might even think that he is


    showing off his wealth.


    "Then do you want to live a rich life like me?"


    Being asked a sudden question, Jasmine freezes for a moment before answering, "No."


    "Why?"


    Pehry thinks that she would say something unusual, but to his surprise, Jasmine gives amon


    answer, "I can''t do business like yours. I still want to do a usual job."


    Pehry bursts intoughter.


    His deep and joyful voice echoes out from his chest, giving Jasmine an ear orgasm. His glittering eyes


    are curved in joy. This is the first time that Jasmine has seen such a cheered smile on his face.


    If she hadn''t known Pehry¡¯s dangerous background, she must have mistaken him to be bright.


    Pehry raises his hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of his eyes. "You''re really a bumpkin."


    Jasmine doesn''t want to say anything.


    Pehry is in a good mood. He hands a can of beer to her and invites, "Come drink with me."


    "I don''t drink."


    "You¡¯ve never drunk?"


    "No."


    Pehry looks up at the ceiling with a disappointed expression. Suddenly, he feels a deep sense of guilt.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    How pure she is! Jasmine is even cleaner than white paper. Till now, he has never encountered such


    girls after graduating from the primary school.


    It should be very difficult for a person to maintain pure in thisplicated society.

 Chapter 673: A Woman Visiting Late at Night

    Chapter 673: A Woman Visiting Late at Night


    Jasmine cannot understand theplexity in Pehry''s eyes. It is just that she feels relieved when he


    lets her watch TV in the living room. Fortunately, she doesn''t have to drink, which may make her do


    something wrong.


    However, she doesn''t expect that half an hourter, the doorbell rings once again, exceptionally


    urgently.


    Jasmine turns to look at the man sitting there motionlessly, and then walks to the door and opens it.


    She thinks it is his friend or assistant, but unexpectedly, there is actually a woman, who looks


    somewhat familiar...


    Both of them are frozen when they see each other. Jasminees to her senses first and then says,


    "Are you Miss Zora Garcia?"


    Zora is a very popr host in the country. She hosts the Morning News section of the most


    authoritative TV station. A while ago, the Morning News got popr because of the hot topic about her.


    Jasmine also knows her, who is always a trending topic and very beautiful. When Jasmine sees her in


    person, she feels that the TV is indeed a Foe-ss. Obviously, Zora is even more beautiful than how


    she looks in the TV!


    She thinks that her face is small enough. But Zora''s is even smaller than hers. She is slim but not thin,


    and well-proportioned. She wears a ssic trench coat of Beauty Brand with a tight ck dress


    underneath, which makes her elegant.


    Zora once hosted a banquet. After that, there was a gathering for them to have dinner together.


    She didn''t want to go. After all, most of the people in these gatherings are oily. But when she heard


    Pehry was also there, she agreed without hesitation.


    It turns out that she has indeed earned Pehry''s favor. However, she is just his bedfellow. But she is still


    on call. It isn''t a loss as long as she can hitch on Pehry.


    Besides, he has a good shape and is good at that. And he is very generous, so why not?


    After receiving Pehry''s message tonight, she drives over without thinking twice. However, she doesn''t


    expect another woman to be there when the door opens.


    Zora calmly looks at Jasmine from head to toe.


    The more she looks at her, the more disdainful she feels. The nervousness at the beginning is gone.


    It''s just a little girl.


    Zora raises her hand and brushes the hair in her ear. She says arrogantly, "I''m looking for Pehry."


    Jasmine hurriedly steppes aside to let her in. "Please, pleasee in."


    Zora nces at her and immediately enters the room. Seeing the slippers at the door, she changes her


    shoes with them and says in a low voice, "They are not the slippers I worest time. Take a new pair."


    Jasmine is puzzled. So this Miss Zora oftenes here?


    When Zora gets up, she meets Jasmine''s confused gaze. Then she says with an enigmatical smile, "I


    oftene to Pehry''s house. You probably don''t know this."


    Although Jasmine doesn''t understand why Zora says this to her, she can feel the unkindness in her


    words and politely replies, "Oh, I see."


    Zora doesn''t waste too much time with her. She takes off her coat at the door and walks to Pehry.


    "Mr. Pehry, why are you drinking alone again?"


    Her voice is full of mour, totally different from the tone when she just spoke to Jasmine.


    Jasmine rarely hates a person in a short period of time. This Miss Zora is an exception. She just meets


    her for less than ten minutes, and she has already somewhat disliked her.


    Pehry pulls the woman in his arm and kisses her forehead. The yboy Pehry is back again. "Drinking


    is the only way to enjoy yourself."


    "Hateful!" The woman pretends to be embarrassed and hits him gently, more like flirting than refusing.


    Jasmine has never seen such a scene before. She grows up in a traditional family, and her families


    express their love in an indirect way. She cannot take it when she sees such a scene.


    She clears her throat and points to upstairs. "If there''s nothing for me to do, I''ll go up."


    Zora can''t have wished for better. But just as she is about to say something, Pehry says, "Just continue


    watching TV."


    She does want to watch TV, but now that the two of them are here flirting with each other, how does


    she watch?


    Jasmine takes a deep breath and tries her best to calm down. "I don''t want to watch it now."


    Pehry looks at her stern face. Originally, he didn''t want to put her on the spot, but now, he changes his


    mind.


    He thought that she really cares about nothing, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Thus, he points to the sofa not far away and gives the order, "Sit there and watch. Go over."


    Jasmine knows that it is useless for her to refuse, so she has to obey and sit down. She just pretends


    that there is no one behind her. Anyway, she can''t see them with her back facing them.


    It turns out that she is still too naive. That she cannot see them doesn''t mean that she cannot hear.


    When those ambiguous groans enter her ears, she feels terribly uneasy.


    "Be gentle. It hurts so much..."


    "It itches so much. Don''t stay here. There''s still someone else..."


    "Mr. Pehry, I miss you so much..."


    At the beginning, Jasmine can even pretend that she doesn''t hear the woman''s unruly voice. However,


    the woman behind her does not restrain herself. Instead she shouts louder and louder, as if she is


    doing it on purpose.


    Is she purposely shouting so that Jasmine can hear it?


    She is unable to listen to what is yed on TV. She just feels that a host who usually looks so perfect


    on TV can actually do this in front of others...


    Jasmine is in a great shock. After experiencing so many things in a single night, she really wants to


    vent her anger.


    The little me in her heart cannot be suppressed any longer. She stands up from the sofa and walks


    to the bar. They have already hooked up with each other. Jasmine cannot hide her emotion. She says


    with an unhappy look on her face, "I''m going to go to sleep."


    Pehry looks up at her and says in a rxed tone, "Sleep? Wait a moment."


    "I won''t wait any longer." Jasmine cannot suppress her anger and simply says, "I will disturb you, so


    why don''t you let me go up and sleep?"


    Seeing the mes burning in her eyes, Pehry somehow likes this Jasmine better than the obedient one.


    Don''t pretend. Just say what she wants.


    She behaves well, but there is no less rebellion inside her than anybody else.


    "I don''t feel disturbed, or do you mind?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine is about to explode with anger. Mind? Can''t she mind when they do such a thing in front of


    her?

 Chapter 674: How Can You Force Me?

    Chapter 674: How Can You Force Me?


    There is a bedroom upstairs, but he has to do it in the living room and right in front of her! What kind of


    hobby is this? Can''t he feel shameless?


    Jasmine thinks that going home with Pehry is a mistake, a big mistake.


    Her tone bes even blunter. "If you don''t let me sleep, then I''m going home."


    "OK." Pehry points at the door and says, "Just go. But there are no cars on the mountain at this time."


    Jasmine won''t go out if she is still in her right mind, but she really can''t stand it anymore. Everything


    that happened in front of her is too hard for her.


    Thus, she turns around to get her coat, puts it on, and walks out.


    Pehry doesn''t expect Jasmine to do this at all. He narrows his eyes as he watches her walk quickly


    towards the door.


    How fast?


    He doesn''t even have time to say a word to stop her before she leaves.


    Seeing Jasmine leave, Zora is happy. Ever since she enters the door, she has been detesting Jasmine.


    When she is canoodling with Pehry, although he is cooperating, he is obviously absent-minded. Now


    that Jasmine is gone, Pehry won''t be distracted.


    Just as Zora is proud of herself for thinking about this, the man behind her suddenly pushes her away.


    Zora is unprepared. Her entire body pounces forward, her arm touching the edge of the table and


    hitting the sticks. She can''t help but gasp in pain.


    She turns around and looks at Pehry in astonishment. She pouts her lips and says in a voice filled with


    grievance, "Dear, what are you doing?"


    Although Zora has only met Pehry for a few times in the past half year, she still feels that Pehry is a


    gentleman.


    At the very least, Pehry has never pushed her away like what he does today. Zora carefully observes


    his expression and behavior. She immediately understands.


    Can it have something to do with that girl just now?


    Impossible! She has never heard that Pehry has any other woman, not to mention that he has been


    famous for being a womanizer these years. She has never seen that a woman can really satisfy Pehry.


    Pehry doesn''t want to talk about this. He stands up to get his coat and says, "You go first."


    Go?


    Zora is even more shocked, "Why, why do you ask me to leave just when Ie? I cancelled the


    dinner party tonight so that ..."


    Hearing half of what she said, Pehry is already out of patience. He stands at the door and gives an


    expulsion order, "Are you leaving or nor?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "..."


    Zora can see his displeasure. No matter how much resentful she feels, she doesn''t dare to say


    anything. She has to obediently tidy up her clothes and leaves Pehry a word, "Then remember toe


    to me when you''re free. I''ll wait for you."


    Pehry answers perfunctorily, "OK."


    Only then does Zora leave the room, twisting her waist. There seems to be a word on her back¡ª


    coquettish.


    Just as she walks out of the room, Pehry gets on the car that he has just driven back. He directly steps


    on the elerator to the end. When he speeds up the car and turns into the main road, he is actually


    faster than Zora.


    Zora watches as the taillights of the car gradually fade away. All the charm on her face disappears, only


    jealousy and anger leaving behind.


    Men nowadays are just the same. No one can be trusted!


    "Hello dear, where are you? My work this evening has already ended. I want toe to you." She


    takes out her cell phone and calls the man she has refused tonight.


    ...


    Pehry drives the car all the way to the foot of the mountain. There is still another gate of the vi. She


    has juste out, so she probably hasn''t left this area yet.


    He steps on the elerator so hard that when he finally stops at the gate, there is a piercing sound


    made by the wheels, which startles the property and security guards on duty.


    Pehry opens the car door and gets out of the car. There is a frightening aura in his footsteps. He


    directly rushes into the office, grabs a person and asks, "Did you see a girl leave here just now?"


    The property staff is a little dumbfounded, but he recognizes Pehry. There aren''t many owners in this


    vi area, only fifteen, each of whom is of high status. Thus it is difficult not to remember them.


    "Mr. Pehry, are you talking about a girl driving or walking?"


    "Walk."


    "Alright, please wait a moment." The staff turns on the surveince cameras and quickly looks at the


    yback earlier. "Mr. Pehry, we didn''t see thedy you mentioned in the surveince cameras. Do you


    need to see the surveince cameras elsewhere?"


    Pehry is even angrier when he hears this, so he urges the staff, "Hurry up."


    "Yes!"


    The staff cautiously finds out all the surveince cameras of the entire vi and distributes them to


    other four persons. After searching for a long time, they finally see a figure shing by on the road


    leading to the northwest gate.


    "Mr. Pehry, do you think this is the one?"


    Pehry looks over and sees a familiar figure walking towards the exit in the ck-and-white screen. As


    she walks, she raises her hand to wipe something off.


    She must be crying again.


    Pehry heaves a sigh of relief, "Keep a close watch on her. I''ll drive over now."


    "Alright, don''t worry. If thisdy arrives at the northwest gate first, I will ask the security guards to stop


    her."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Pehry immediately leaves and gets back into the car. After a beautiful drifting, he turns the car around


    and drives towards the northwest gate.


    He runs into Zora halfway, who has just driven to this road. He doesn''t even nce at her and directly


    drives towards.


    It is only two minutes'' drive from the main gate to the northwest gate. When Pehry drives the car there,


    Jasmine happens to arrive at the door. She is going to walk from the automatic lifting pole to the


    pedestrian passage when, unfortunately, she is stopped by someone.


    Jasmine looks up at the tall man in ck and whispers pitifully, "Excuse me, I want to go out ...!"


    Before she can finish speaking, the man suddenly pulls her arm from behind. Next second, she is


    pulled over by the uncontroble force.


    Inertia makes her nose hit the man''s chest, and a sore feeling immediately diffuses through her body.


    The pain makes her want to cry.


    "Oh!" Jasmine immediately reaches out to push away the person in front of her. Unexpectedly, just as


    she raises her arm, she is grabbed and dragged forward involuntarily.


    The moment she turns around, Jasmine sees who it is.


    She immediately struggles, "Pehry, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    With a single sentence, she sessfully stops the man in front of her.


    Pehry is stunned.


    In his memory, this is the first time Jasmine has called his full name so bluntly, not President, Sir, or Mr.


    Pehry.


    Wow, great! Much more courage!


    Pehry doesn''t stop. He directly opens the car door and stuffs Jasmine into it. During the process, her


    forehead identally knocks on the door. He doesn''t care about it and directly locks the door.


    Then, he goes around the front of the car and sits on the driver''s seat.


    Jasmine''s eyes pops as she looks at the man beside her with extreme vignce. "You! How can you


    force me into your car?"

 Chapter 675: Isnt That What You Want to Do

    Chapter 675: Isn''t That What You Want to Do


    Force?


    Pehryughs when he hears this word, "Jasmine, did I allow you to escape?"


    "I said ''if you don''t go upstairs, then I''ll leave''!"


    "So did I agree?"


    "You!" Jasmine is tongue-tied. She is not a person quick of wit and eloquent, so she would naturally


    suffer a lot against someone like Pehry. After a long time, she blushes and says, "You don''t have moral


    integrity!"


    "Moral integrity?" Pehry looks at her with a wicked smile as if he has heard a joke. "Hey little girl, you


    are twenty years old this year, not two years old. Why don''t you understand anything? You can''t ept


    this, and can''t understand that. You are so funny!"


    He is unhappy, though, but he doesn''t know how to express himself. Thus he uses his previous manner


    to talk with her.


    Jasmine only feels that this man is extremely shameless. Her mind is full of resistance and she cannot


    say anything nice. "Don''t worry about me. I want to go home now."


    "Sure you can, but only when I''m happy."


    Jasmine finds it hard to believe, "Why are you restricting my freedom?"


    She can''t believe that Pehry can say such words. She regrets that she didn''t find the right direction just


    now. If she had walked faster to the entrance, she would have run out by now.


    Unexpectedly, the man says arrogantly, "Just because I am Pehry."


    "..."


    Jasmine suddenly has nothing to refute. Yes, he is Pehry. He is so rich and powerful, so he can do


    everything as he wishes. Moreover, she is still in his territory, so no one would dare to say anything


    even if he wanted to ce her under house arrest.


    Jasmine really feels that she is totally a fool that she could even be touched by this man tonight. She


    shouldn''t have any good impression towards such a man.


    He''s too dangerous.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Pehry drives the car back to the vi. He is very hurried just now, so


    the lights are still on at home.


    When Jasmine steps into the room again, her mood ispletely different from before. Her back is


    covered in cold sweat.


    In the middle of the night, there are only she and Pehry in the house, especially who is so angry just


    now. It''s impossible for Jasmine not to be scared.


    However, to her surprise, Zora is not at home.


    Seeing her standing at the door and not moving as if she has taken root there, Pehry directly reaches


    out and pushes her.


    Jasmine staggers a little and almost crashes into the shoe cab in front of her. Such rude actions


    make her dare to say nothing. She feels extremely wronged.


    Seeing Pehry change his shoes, she is almost crushed by the quiet and oppressive atmosphere in the


    room. "Why on earth are you targeting me like this?"


    Even if she has identally reported him before, he has tortured her for nearly a month. Isn''t that


    enough?


    Pehry sneers. Every word he says makes her desperate, "Because I''m happy to."


    Just four simple words form a reason that she cannot refute. Before knowing Pehry, Jasmine has never


    thought that there would really be people and things that are more powerful than thews in society.


    She believes that everything is fair. But now she realizes how ridiculous she used to be.


    For powerful people, they destroy her just like destroying an ant. They can even act without hesitation.


    What should she do?


    What can she do to make this manpletely let her go?


    Does he really want to torture her into insanity?


    Her life is already tough enough. She is studying in another city, and her parents are in H City. Not only


    do they not have the money to pay for her, they even have to rely on her money to asionally support


    daily life. She can live happily even if she earns 3,000 dor a month. But why does God have to make


    her suffer more? Why does she have to meet Pehry?


    Life has never shown its good side to her. Even so, she is still strong enough to live. She has never felt


    so desperate in an instant.


    Jasmine gently closes her eyes. The string that is tight in her heart suddenly breaks. She looks at the


    man''s back. Her rationality shes back and forth on the verge of copse, and all her emotions


    instantly reach a peak.


    She still can''t bear it. She is tired of feeling extremely careful as if treading on thin ice.


    It is like a time bomb buried in her body. She doesn''t know when this man would think of some other


    ways to torture her. That''s enough.


    She makes an iparably crazy and brainless choice.


    She quickly walks forward and reaches out to hug Pehry. She stands on tiptoe and her lips are getting


    closer to his. The she kisses him.


    She has no experience. She can only rely on the slightest bit of feeling of kissing him, clumsily sticking


    out her tongue and drawing the shape of his lips. She kisses him while trembling. Her posture of raising


    her head is so beautiful.


    Pehry doesn''t move. He doesn''t even close his eyes. He squints at the girl kissing him with great effort.


    His heart, which has been calm for many years, suddenly loses its rhythm and begins to beat


    vigorously.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Sounds echo in his ears one after another, and he doesn''t understand why.


    It is only a kiss and still such an unskilled kiss. Judging from his experience, he thinks it definitely


    wouldn''t have made him feel anything.


    But why...?


    Pehry doesn''t understand. He feels that something is wrong with him.


    Jasmine kisses him for a long time, but he doesn''t respond at all. She feels so awkward. Pehry is tall


    and standing on tiptoe for a long time makes Jasmine want to cramp.


    Jasmine stops andnds on the ground again, but her hands are still holding around the man''s neck.


    Her eyes are filled with tragedy. "You just want to do that. If you can let me go after you do it, then I''ll


    satisfy you."


    In his thirty years of life, this is the first time Pehry has heard "I''ll satisfy you" from a woman.


    This single sentence is enough to make him dumbfounded for a while. Especially when he sees


    Jasmine''s expression as if she''s ready to die, he doesn''t even know what is "angry".


    Although Pehry''s temper isn''t very good, there are a few people who can irritate him so quickly. Most of


    the time, he wouldn''t take them seriously. However, Jasmine''s every word makes him feel humiliated


    from the bottom of his heart.


    That''s right. Humiliation!


    Pehry is so angry and he evenughs, "Do it? Little girl, do you know what it means? You''d better no


    say that I''m shamelesster."


    Jasmine''s eyes fix on him, her mind getting into a dead end. No matter what Pehry says now, she


    doesn''t care about the consequences. She just wants to provoke him, "I know."


    Pehry''s eyes became deep. Staring at each other, they do not speak. It is only half a minute, but it is as


    long as a century.


    His gaze makes Jasmine feel as if she has been drenched in oil, which makes her organs almost


    blow.

 Chapter 676: A Different Feeling for Her

    Chapter 676: A Different Feeling for Her


    It is at this time that Pehry bends down to hold her up. Then he walks towards the stairs. He takes big


    steps and soon arrives at the door of the middle bedroom.


    "Open the door," says Pehry in a low voice. When Jasmine hears it, she feels her ears itchy as if there


    are feathers inside.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She nces at the doorknob and feels ufortable, but she still puts her hand on it and clicks the


    door open.


    There is no light in the room and the curtains are not pulled up. But with the dim light from the window,


    one can still see the whole picture of the room.


    The master bedroom is veryrge,rger than all the rooms she has rented before. The bed is of a


    much exaggerated size that can amodate five to six people can sleep here. There is a plush


    nket at the bedside. The room is safe and warm, a little different from outside.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t feel this kind of warmth. Her heartbeat bes fast when she thinks what


    is about to happenter.


    However,pared to being pestered and tortured continuously by him, she would rather have sex


    with him with just her eyes closed. She thinks it better to choose the former.


    Jasmine is put on the bed with her ck hair spread out. Pehry does not hesitate to pull her clothes.


    She subconsciously dodges.


    Immediately after, she hears the man''s sneer, "Do it or not?"


    "..." Jasmine grits her teeth and says, "Do it!"


    Pehry snorts coldly and goes ahead. He looks at her slightly trembling petite body under the clothes


    and directly unbuttons and throws them to the side.


    She wears light gray underwear. There are still marks on her body left by the two men tonight. These


    marks are extremely eye-catching. Pehry reaches out and touches one of them. He touches it very


    gently, more like he is caressing it.


    As Pehry touches her with his hand, she carefully looks at his face without blinking.


    She has never done such a thing, nor has she ever imagined doing it. She iste-mature. This thing is


    extremely unfamiliar to her. Although she is curious about it, she is even more afraid of it.


    But Pehry is familiar with it. He gropes her body skillfully. Not long after, he gets several sensitive points


    on her body. He bends down and kisses every inch of her skin. While looking at her trembling petite


    body where there are goose-bumps, he provokes her in more patience.


    Jasmine clenches the dark gray sheets beneath her body tightly. She grits her teeth and tries hard not


    to make any sound. But even so, when the man pulls away the only cover on her upper body, she still


    cries out in rm.


    She is about to raise her hand to cover her body when Pehry presses it down. He gazes back and forth


    at her body with surging desire, "You can''t even stand this?"


    Jasmine is very shamed. She cannot ept that she is so naked like this and she almost faints, "You,


    don''t say anymore..."


    Jasmine''s parents knew each other on a blind date, and it was their first love. So she has received very


    little sex education since childhood, which leads to her feeling greater shame than the average people


    in this thing.


    Pehry, on the other hand, is the opposite. Born with a silver spoon, he has never restricted himself. He


    can do whatever he wants, let alone to have sex.


    Most of the women around him are mature and can ept anything. So, when he sees Jasmine''s


    resisting reaction, he finds it interesting and can''t help but want to give her more.


    Pehry kisses every inch of her body. He uses his tongue to lick her body back and forth like he is never


    tired. It is the first time he has served a woman, rather than be the one to be pleased.


    He takes off his clothes and rubs his skin against hers. Jasmine endures it and does not make any


    sound.


    Pehry catches a glimpse of her tightly pursed lips and lowers his head to suck her left earlobe. When


    he touched her earlobe just now, she was trembling. He gets this sensitive point on her body.


    Sure enough, Jasmine immediately gets goose-bumps and lets out a charming groan, "No..."


    Her voice is already soft, and at this moment, when she is immersed in sexuality, she bes more


    seducing, which will make any man''s heart itch. Not to mention other things, just her appearance alone


    is enough to make a man addicted to her.


    Pehry''s muscles be tense, and he can''t bear it anymore.


    He raises his long arm to undo the button on her waist. He has done this countless times, so he doesn''t


    need much time to undo it.


    Jasmine feels his released power, and her entire body froze. She is uneasy and timid. She reaches out


    to resist, "No ..."


    "No? If you have it on, how can we continue?" Pehry straightforwardly pulls her pants to the corner of


    her knees and then pulls her underwear away.


    This time, Jasmine is really panicking. A sense of reality swoops at her. Although she has firmly told


    herself in thest second that it was nothing because she just needed to endure it for a moment.


    However, now she can''t calm herself down anymore.


    She grabs the man''s wrist to prevent him from exerting more force, "No ..."


    Pehry raises his eyebrows. Compared to her embarrassment, he is exceptionally calm and rxed.


    "Didn''t you say that you would do it? So what does ''no'' mean?"


    At this moment, Jasmine has no intention to conceal anything. Straightforwardly, she tells him what she


    truly thinks, "Actually, I don''t want to do it. I didn¡¯t want to do it at the beginning. I just thought that you


    could let me go if you did it and then I said yes. But I can''t ... I really can''t. I can''t ept this


    rtionship. I feel very disgusted towards myself and feel myself cheap enough. Please let me go. I


    really don''t know what to do ..."


    As she speaks, tears burst out again, flowing down her cheeks. Soon, her face is filled with tears.


    Looking at her face full of tears, Pehry stops moving for a while, but he still doesn''t let go, "Just do what


    you say. Didn''t you say it so firmly? Don''t you know that a man won''t go back on his word on this


    thing?"


    Jasmine looks at him with tears in her eyes. She shakes her head and begs him, "I was just talking


    nonsense. Actually, I can''t ept it. If you are really about to do this to me, I might think ofmitting


    suicide. Please, let me go. I know that I have offended you. I sincerely apologize to you. I have nothing


    topensate for you. I just want to go to school and work. I am just an ordinary student without any


    thoughts of harming you. What should I do to let you forgive me? "


    Originally, Pehry is angry with her, but after hearing this, he feels his anger dissipates unexpectedly.


    She is clearly the one who takes the initiative to rush into his embrace just now, but why does it seem


    that he turns out to be a bully now?


    Actually, his original intention is to take her in for a night. Who knows that so many things like these will


    happenter?


    His gaze falls on the girl''s clean body. Although Pehry doesn''t want to admit it, he has to face the fact


    that¡ª


    He has a strong feeling for Jasmine, very different from that for other women, both physically and


    mentally.

 Chapter 677: You Had a Crush on the Girl

    Chapter 677: You Had a Crush on the Girl


    If the girl can easily arouse him, it means she is pretty or has a good figure, or that she is his type.


    However, he just restrained his desire and stopped because she cried. Now he doesn''t know how to


    exin it.


    He feels rather ufortable. A man can''t bear to suddenly stop halfway.


    However, Pehry can''t ignore her feelings. He doesn''t want to force her into it.


    After a while, he stands up and curses angrily, "Damn it!"


    Jasmine immediately pulls the quilt to cover her body. She is naked.


    As covered by the quilt, she feels a sense of security.


    Jasmine thinks Pehry is going to scold her, but he doesn''t say anything and angrily walks towards the


    bathroom.


    The door is shut. A few secondster, she hears the sound of running water. He is taking a shower.


    Jasmine heaves a sigh of relief. She quickly gets up and puts on her clothes. She checks the time. It''s


    already 2:30 in the morning. It''s dark outside the window, as gloomy as her mind.


    It was so stupid.


    She made that decision in a daze. If he doesn''t have mercy on her, she is finished tonight.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine is still frightened.


    Impulse is a devil. It''s absolutely right. To y tricks on him, she nearly loses her virginity. What if


    Pehry refuses to let her go after they sleep together?


    She will end up at loss.


    Jasmine is lucid now and realizes what is going on, but just now, she was too dizzy to tell what was


    happening.


    Fortunately, he stopped before it happened.


    However, Jasmine wonders why he managed to stop. He looked so ufortable.


    Is she unattractive?


    Perhaps! She can think of nothing but this reason.


    ...


    When Jasmine is wondering, Pehry turns the shower head and stands in the corner with his phone in


    hand.


    He finds Karl''s number on the contacts and calls him. After a while, Karl answers the phone.


    "Hello?" Karl is sleeping. He finally managed to return home to get rest. "What happened?"


    "It''s me. Pehry!"


    "I know it''s you," Karl is a little angry to be woken up. "I said, what happened?"


    "Karl, I want to ask you something." Pehry looks at the door and lowers his voice, "I mean, if you had


    feelings for a woman, but you failed to sleep with her. Why?"


    "..." Karl is silent for a long time. Finally, he grits his teeth and says, "You woke me up at midnight for


    this stupid question?"


    "It''s not stupid. This is very important to me right now, okay?"


    Karl sighs and exins to him with his eyes closed, "There are two possibilities. One is that you are


    affected by the environment, and the other is that you are not good enough."


    ...


    Not good enough?


    That''s impossible. He has confidence in that.


    Affected by the environment?


    Is it because Jasmine was crying?


    "She cried. But I''m not a soft-hearted person, am I?" Pehry is so puzzled because it''s not his style.


    As a bystander, Karl has seen though him and asks, "She is the girl that showed up at the end of Rex''s


    wedding banquet, right?"


    Pehry is shocked, "How did you know?"


    "It''s too obvious. Who else have you brought to us over these years?"


    Pehry thinks for a moment and finds it true, but...


    "I didn''t think too much about it that day. I just asked her to pick me up. It''s not like what you guys


    think."


    Karl is amused and sneers. His friends are all fools when they fall in love. "You think she is nice, don''t


    you? Otherwise, you won''t allow us to meet her. Think about the female artists in your club and


    company. Is there anyone you would like to introduce to us?"


    Pehry doesn''t realize it until he analyses. And he feels that Karl is right.


    He is not a casual person, and he only brings significant people to his friends.


    Pehry is even more confused. He asks Karl irritably, "Then what do you think is going on with me?"


    "What''s going on?" Karl can''t help shaking his head, though Pehry can''t see it. "You had a crush on the


    girl, and you refuse to admit it!"


    "No way!" Pehry retorts without thinking. It''s a bit loud, so he hurriedly lowers his voice, "Will I like a


    woman who has nothing?"


    "What do you mean by nothing? The girl is young and pretty. She''s too good for a man at your age,


    isn''t she?"


    "At my age? I''m still young and strong!" Pehry defends himself angrily. Then he gets back to the main


    topic, "Besides, how could I fall for her? Absolutely not!"


    "It''s impossible for you to bring her home at midnight and do nothing. You said that you didn''t sleep with


    her because she cried. It''s because you care about her feelings, isn''t it?" Karl hits the nail on the head.


    He won''t give Pehry any chance to make an excuse. "If you really don''t care, why did you bring her


    home? And even if she cried, you still could have continued."


    Pehry wants to refute, but his throat seems to be pinched, and he couldn''t make any sound.


    What is going on? He doesn''t know how to refute what Karl said.


    Karl continues, "Alright, you will admit it one day. We''ll see. Anyway, if you really like her, you should


    get serious. Don''t y your old tricks. It won''t work on a good girl like her. Don''t scare her away and


    then regret. You know what Rex did before, didn''t you? Don''t do that."


    Pehry knows that Karl is concerned about him, but he is still annoyed, "I''ll tell Rex that you said bad


    things about him behind his back."


    Karl is amused by his childish threat, "Alright, then I''ll tell everyone that you failed to stand up tonight."


    Pehry, "Who failed? Karl, why are you so mean?"


    "I haven''t had a good sleep in the past month. And I finally went home today to get rest. But I was


    woken up by your call. Now please tell me-why am I so mean?" Karl snorts, "Goodbye!"


    The phone screen shows that the call is ended. Pehry puts the phone beside the wash basin, his hands


    on both sides. Looking at the marble pattern, he feels dizzy.


    What Karl said echoes in his ears. And every time it repeats, he gets more panicked.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Is he really tempted by Jasmine?

 Chapter 678: Do You Want to Be with Me?

    Chapter 678: Do You Want to Be with Me?


    It is impossible!


    Pehry withdraws his hand and holds his head. "How could I like that girl? I''m not someone who hasn¡¯t


    seen a woman at all. I like her only when I am crazy."


    In the huge bathroom, Pehry stands for a while, sits beside the fish tank, straightens up and then bends


    down. If anyone sees him, they will think that he is schizophrenic.


    Jasmine has only appeared in his life for such a short period of time, and he should not care about her


    so much.


    Pehry keeps asking why, but he can''t find an answer.


    In the end, he sums up two results that he is very unwilling to admit.


    First, he has different feeling for Jasmine. No matter what his feeling is, it is indeed different from that


    he has for others.


    Second, when he faces Jasmine, his excitement and anticipation are indeed more than disgust. He has


    ten thousand ways to torture her, but he has to admit that he had only used the method of keeping her


    by his side.


    Thinking about these two points, Pehry takes a deep breath. He doesn''t know how he should face this


    thought.


    The staff in the entire Red Club know that his attitude towards Jasmine is bad. Even he doesn''t feel any


    special feelings towards her. Now that his feelings are exposed by Karl, Pehry is in a panic!


    It is all Karl''s fault to say it out loud!


    Karl sneezes when he is ready to sleep after hanging up the phone.


    By the time Pehry finishes refreshing his emotions and taking a shower, an hour has passed.


    As soon as he walks out of the bathroom, he sees the little girl sitting beside the bed. She has put on


    all her clothes and she is covered by a nket. She sits there quietly. From afar, she looks like a still


    Russian doll.


    Holy shit.


    He actually has feelings for a doll. No, he has to restrain his feelings in time and kill them in the cradle.


    Thus, Pehry strides over and deliberately pulls a long face. The contempt and impatience in his eyes


    are even more obvious. "Why are you still sitting here? Didn''t I tell you to go to the guest room?"


    Jasmine looks at the man who had returned. Pehry is even more irritated after taking a cold shower.


    She exins softly, "I want to wait for you toe out and tell you before leaving. I''m afraid you''ll think


    too much about it."


    If he thinks that she is going to escape, it will definitely be another bloody storm.


    Unexpectedly, Pehry misunderstands her meaning. He immediately gets angry like a cat that had its tail


    stepped on, and he almost jumps up. "I''ll think too much? Why would I think too much? Go wherever


    you want. I don''t care about you!"


    Jasmine is somewhat dumbfounded by what he says.


    He stopped her from leaving just now, and now he allows her go wherever she wants? If he hadn''t


    gone crazy in the middle of the night, how could she have tossed around so many times?


    When Pehry sees that she seems to hold back something, he can''t help but get angry. He lies on the


    bed in disgust and is iparably irritated, "Get out!"


    Jasmine is eager to leave his original spot. She immediately gets up from the bed and puts on her


    shoes. Just as she is walking towards the door, she suddenly thinks of something and turns back.


    She stands at the side of the bed and looks at the man lying on his back. After hesitating for a while,


    she says, "Thank you foring to the private room to save me tonight."


    Pehry thinks that she will run away without looking back. He is surprised by what she said and he is


    dumbfounded.


    Jasmine sps her hands and thinks that she should express her gratitude to him no matter what.


    "Although there were many unpleasant things that happened tonight, I am very grateful for the fact that


    you saved me."


    Jasmine''s soft voice is like soft candy containing fruit juice. Pehry turns around to look at her, who is


    shrinking her shoulders with her eyes full of vignce. Even a breathtaking beauty with such a looking


    will disappoint him.


    But Pehry is not disappointed. He even thinks that she is good-looking.


    She doesn''t know that it is dangerous for her to thank someone who had just bullied her at night.


    Pehry suddenly sits up from the bed. His movement is so violent that the cor of his pajamas is open,


    and most of his bronze pectoral is exposed.


    Jasmine looks away embarrassedly. "I''m finished. I''m going back to the guest room now..."


    "Jasmine." Pehry interrupted Jasmine and stands up in front of her. Jasmine is petite in front of Pehry''s


    tall figure.


    Jasmine is nervous and sps her hands. She is in a panic and asks, "What, what''s wrong?"


    "Have you ever been in love?"


    Jasmine never thinks that he would ask such a question.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She is confused and instinctively replies, "No."


    As a student, she keeps focusing on studying. She never has a crush on a male ssmate, not to


    mention falling in love. Once at a party, the ssmates mentioned that there was boy in the ss who


    liked her and had expressed his feelings many times to her. However, Jasmine had never given him an


    answer, so the boy thought that he was refused. The fact was that Jasmine didn''t receive any signal at


    all.


    She is clear-headed about the big issues, but she is vague about the small things. Perhaps the pace of


    life is fast, so she doesn''t have much time to think and feel these things.


    "No?" Pehry nods and he smiles in satisfaction. "Good. I have never been with a girl like you. Be with


    me."


    What?!


    What does he just say?


    Jasmine stares at him with wide eyes. She is astonished.


    If she doesn''t misunderstand what he meant, he means that he wanted to date with her, right?


    But he has tortured her, and has bullied her until tonight. Why...


    Jasmine doesn''t understand. She doesn''t feel shy or excited at all. Instead, she is afraid, "Do... do you


    like me?"


    What she says upset Pehry. He seems to be in a hurry to conceal something and he retorts, "Just get


    in a rtionship, regardless if we like each other or not."


    In the world of adults, as long as they get a thing for each other, they can be together. If it doesn''t work


    out between them, they can break up. No one can''t live without anyone, and they don''t care about love.


    They just follow their hearts.


    However, even an ordinary girl will not ept such a concept of love, not to mention Jasmine.


    What a girl needs is a promise, and a presupposition that you will treat me well and we will have a


    happy life if we are together.


    Therefore, Jasmine immediately refuses without hesitation, "I cannot be with you."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to, or she shouldn''t. She can''t.


    Such an answer annoys Pehry. He asks, "Why?"


    However, in the next second, Jasmine gives him an even more depressing reason.


    "Because I don''t like you."

 Chapter 679: Im Going to Pursue You

    Chapter 679: I''m Going to Pursue You


    She refuses him straightforwardly and simply.


    This is the first time Pehry has experienced such a scene in his thirty years of life, and he is shocked.


    What should he say now?


    Or what should he do now?


    He should act as if nothing had happened? Or he should directly tell her that she can''t refuse him?


    Pehry is confused.


    His mix feelings turn into anger and embarrassment.


    He snorts and says through clenched teeth, "You are so ungrateful!" His face is red with anger.


    Jasmine looks down at the ground. She unconsciously lowers her voice and says, "I don''t want you to


    misunderstand me, nor do I want to give an irresponsible answer. I don''t like you."


    She is afraid that he will get anger, so she adds, "You don''t have to feel embarrassed. It''s fine. I know


    that you don''t like me very much. Maybe you are just on a whim."


    They are silent.


    Pehry''s words stuck in his throat and he can''t say a single word.


    He thinks what she said should be his line.


    He discovers that Jasmine has a side, which is strange and inexplicably awesome. He doesn''t know


    that before.


    Pehry tugs at her hand angrily and snaps, "How do you know if I am on a whim?"


    Jasmine blinks innocently. Her wrist is a little painful by his tug. "There must be a lot of girls who like


    you since you''re so sessful. I have nothing, why do you like me?"


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, thinking that she finally says something pleasing.


    He catches a glimpse of Jasmine''s somewhat red wrist and releases her. He smugly snorts, "I thought


    you didn''t have self-knowledge at all."


    Jasmine really doesn''t understand why her self-knowledge is important. She is rejecting him now. He is


    focusing on the wrong point."


    Pehry suddenly has a bold idea.


    Since she refuses him, and he feels somewhat upset, why not...


    "I''m going to pursue you."


    Jasmine is frightened by what he said, and she almost throws herself on her knees.


    What did he say?!


    Pursue her?


    Jasmine stared at Pehry with widened eyes. Her calm heartbeat suddenly elerates, and she asks,


    "Are... are you going to pursue me?"


    "That''s right." Pehry looks calm. "Is there something wrong?"


    "No." Jasmine regains her senses and refuses without thinking, "I don''t need you to pursue me."


    What a joke! He is Pehry, not an ordinary person. Jasmine is afraid that Pehry doesn''t want to pursue


    her, but hees up with some new tricks to torture her!


    "Mr. Pehry, I''m just an ordinary college student. I can''t bear your pursuit. I just want to graduate safely


    and find a job to support myself. I don''t want to fall in love, and neither do I..."


    "Fine!" Pehry interrupts, "I want to pursue you, but I''m not going to hurt you. You can study as you


    want. I won''t stop you."


    "But..."


    "Stop arguing. I''m just informing you about this. There''s no other choice for you. Alright, go back to


    your room and sleep." As he speaks, Pehry pushes her out of the door.


    Jasmine is pushed out helplessly. The door is mmed shut behind her. She raises her hand and


    pinches her ears, feeling that her eardrums are about to shatter.


    In her twenty years of life, she has never seen such a moody man before.


    He was so angry as if he wanted to kill her entire family, but the next second, he told her that he


    wanted to pursue her.


    Jasmine is confused. She is not sure what he is thinking. She has to think of the worst.


    However, no matter what she thinks, the result will not change at all. She and Pehry are from two


    different worlds. Were it not for the ident, they wouldn''t have any intersection in this lifetime.


    Jasmine walks to the room at the end of the corridor, opens the door, turns on the lights, enters the


    room, and closes the door.


    She calms down.


    She has to calm down.


    Pehry is too terrifying. She has to stay away from him as far as possible.


    -


    After the wedding, Lily and Rex spend most of their time on the hospital and work. Adonis'' situation is


    unsatisfactory. Although Karl finds the best doctors and the most suitable medicine for Adonis, Adonis


    is deteriorating too fast.


    Everyone doesn''t expect Adonis'' condition will be serious. Adonis is the most optimistic person.


    He is well aware of the changes in his body. And the doctors and his family can''t hide it from him.


    However, the more optimistic he is, the more painful they feel. It is even more painful for a person to be


    destroyed by his illness bit by bit while he is awake.


    Adonis is in such a situation now. Although Rex says nothing and goes to the ward every day as usual,


    Lily knows that Rex is especially upset.


    So at the weekend, when she sees Rex stay in the study until midnight, she feels miserable as if her


    heart is soaked with sour lemons.


    "Mom, has Dad been very unhappy recently?"


    Even Adair, who has been hopeful, can notice that something is wrong with Rex. Adair''s innocent eyes


    are filled with concern.


    "Your dad has been a little tiredtely. He will be fine. Don''t worry, Adair." Lily can only say so to


    comfort Adair.


    She doesn''t tell Adair about Adonis'' condition. It is hard for adults to ept it, not to mention a kid.


    One night, Lily and Rex go to bed together. In the middle of the night, Lily feels sick and wakes up. She


    sits up from the bed and finds that the man who should be lying beside her disappeared.


    She reaches out to turn off the smallmp at the bedside and looks up at the time. It is at 2:30 in the


    morning, but he is not sleeping.


    Where does he go?


    Lily frowns. She puts on her coat and goes to the third floor. Sure enough, she can see the light in the


    study from the crack between a door and its frame. He is inside.


    Lily slows down and walks over. She reaches out and gently pushes the door open. She looks in and


    sees the man in dark gray pajamas. He is sitting on the sofa. His broad shoulders are drooping, and his


    head is lowered. He only turns on the wall lights. The room is dim since only four lights at the corners


    are on.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as Lily is about to speak, she suddenly catches a glimpse of the tissue, which is wet, in the ashtray


    of the table in front of him. She can''t say anything, as if her mouth is covered by a pair of invisible


    hands.


    She turns around and leans against the wall beside the door, breathing very lightly.


    She wants to go in. However, in such a quiet night, Rex looks so fragile but tough as he hides in the


    darkness and cries alone.


    Lily doesn''t know what kind of expression she should show in front of him. In order to maintain the calm


    on his face, he has worked too hard.


    Lily decides to pretend that she knows nothing. And she will hug Rex when they wake up


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 680: La Vie Passe

    Chapter 680: La Vie Passe


    Lily tries so hard to turn a blind eye to everything she saw.


    She walks back to the bedroom and looks at the empty big bed. Although she''s exhausted, she couldn''t


    sleep now.


    Lying on the bed, Lily remembers what she has seen in the study. As she thinks of Rex crying silently,


    she feels so bad as if she''s burning in hell.


    She is heartbroken for him, but she can''t do anything. No one will feel good if he can only see his


    family dying without being able to do anything.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Although Rex seems to be respectful for Adonis and does not show much intimacy, Lily knows that he''s


    always thinking about his family. He has never been an indifferent man.


    However, life never runs smoothly for him. It''s unfair that he''s always under pressure.


    Lily just wishes that she could share the pain with him.


    As time passes by, the night is advanced and the sun rises. Rex stays in the study room and Lily lies in


    the bedroom. But both of them cannot sleep. Rex opens the door to the bedroom at five o''clock in the


    morning.


    Lily immediately closes her eyes when she hears him. She''s afraid that he would find her awake, so


    she covers half of her face with the quilt.


    Rex takes off his coat and takes a shower before getting on bed. He has been smoking all night, and


    he smells. He''s worried that Lily would feel ufortable.


    Even when he''s so sad, he still cares about her.


    Rex lies on the bed and turns to look at Lily. She seems to be sleeping soundly and breathing calmly.


    Fortunately, she stays by his side. If she weren''t around, Rex wouldn''t know how to face these things.


    Every time hees out of the hospital, he feels like carrying a heavy load on his back. He gags on


    the charnel stench of the ce and he couldn''t breathe. Only when he sees Lily would he get relieved.


    These days, she has never been depressed or given up. Rex knows that she''s sad too. She just does


    not want to show it to him. So, she hides all the pressure and digests it by herself.


    Rex feels bad that she bes so obedient and sensible, but he doesn''t have the energy tofort


    her.


    He lives with a heavy heart. He''s so tired that it would take a lot of effort to say something. How could


    he just tell him not to worry?


    "I''m sorry."


    Rex speaks in a deep voice. After he smokes all night, his voice turns hoarse.


    He''s sorry for making her going through this with him; he''s sorry that the omnipotent Rex in the daytime


    can only leave her a fragile back at night.


    Rex stands up and puts his hands on one side of her body. Then he bends down and lightly kisses on


    her forehead. He says softly before leaving, "Good night."


    ...


    After the wedding, Karl meets the busiest days he has ever had. He needs to push forward with Adonis¡¯


    treatment n. Then the treatment of Lily''s scar is drawing to an end. Moreover, he has to pay


    attention to Eunice''s health conditions.


    Although Eunice hasn''t recovered, her body organs are not affected. All her vitals look great. This really


    makes Karl relieved.


    Karl has been discussing the treatment n with Adonis¡¯ attending doctor. In the end, the expert


    bes helpless and tells Karl the truth. "Mr. Karl, we''re both doctors. You know how Mr. Adonis¡¯


    condition is. I will try my best if there is a way to cure him. But we can''t do anything now."


    Karl is dumbfounded for a long time and doesn''t know what to say.


    He''s very clear about Adonis¡¯ health conditions. However, he does not want to ept it. He always


    thinks there is still a way to cure Adonis. After all, his hospital boasts so many advanced medical


    technologies.


    Karl holds his breath. "So ... there is no other way?"


    "We can''t make people immortal however the technology advances."


    The doctor''s words have exined everything.


    Karl knows that as Adonis¡¯ attending doctor, he should ept it now. If he''s still inundated with


    unrealistic expectations, how could Adonis¡¯ family ept the result?


    "Just try your best." After a while, Karl says, "As long as there is a sliver of hope, we have to work hard


    to save him. I willfort his family."


    The doctor knows that Karl is still reasonable, so he heaves a sigh of relief, "Alright, don''t worry. I will


    do everything I can."


    Karl waves his hand and turns around. He''s going to Adonis¡¯ ward.


    Along the way, he looks very serious and he''s focused on the conversation just now. He doesn''t pay


    attention to anything around him. So he doesn''t notice Sally when she brushes past him.


    Sally has been angry with Karl ever since the wedding. Now that she sees him walk away and ignore


    her, she just explodes and wants to drag him over and scold him on the spot.


    However, even if she''s mad, she remembers where she is. She can''t point at the director and scold him


    in the hospital.


    When she was younger, she might do it. But now she has lost the arrogance.


    Sally thinks to herself. "Forget it. Let him go. Anyway, he won''t listen to me, so why would I bother


    myself?"


    When Karl opens the door and enters the ward, Adonis is drinking water with the help of the nurse. He


    can''t eat on his own. He has put on the feeding tube, which goes directly into his stomach. Adonis


    suffers a lot when he drinks water or eats food, because everything has to go through the tube.


    Karl waits for the water to be injected into the tube before walking to the bed. Amelia has been


    apanying Adonis recently. When she sees Karl, she stands up and says, "Karl..."


    "Auntie, just sit down. I''m here to see Uncle Adonis." Karl pats Amelia''s shoulder tofort her.


    Amelia looks at Adonis on the bed and her eyes turn red again. "Adonis..."


    She wants to say something, but she only sighs and stops speaking.


    People could tell how Adonis is now. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t say anything.


    "Oh right, you can stay here for me. I''ll go take a kettle for Adonis," Amelia says as she gets up and


    walks out.


    Only Adonis, Karl, and the nurse stay in the ward.


    Karl walks closer to Adonis and forces an optimistic smile. "Uncle Adonis, don''t worry. I''m here to see


    you. Our doctors are doing their best. Just don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 681: A Sign of Awakening

    Chapter 681: A Sign of Awakening


    Karl thinks that Adonis might not be able to hear him, so he raises his voice.


    But Adonis only shakes his head. He can''t speak clearly with the feeding tube. However, he still tries


    his best to say, "I ... I know. You do ... not have to hide it from me."


    Karl knows Adonis has known about his illness. But seeing him speak calmly with difficulty, Karl feels


    very bad. He doesn''t want to tell Adonis the cold and ruthless truth, so he justforts him. "Grandpa,


    don''t worry. We''ll get a way. If you don''t feel well, just tell me. Don''t think too much. You can''t be


    stressed out."


    "I''m not." Adonis shakes his head slightly. But people wouldn''t notice it if they don''t look carefully.


    However, he is almost struggling to make such a small movement. "I''m satisfied."


    Karl almost bursts into tears. But he manages to hold it back. "Grandpa, don''t say that. Let''s calm


    down. The most important thing right now is to stay positive."


    Adonis nods and doesn''t say anything. Every time he speaks, he feels his nose ufortable because


    of the feeding tube.


    Karl stays in the ward for a while and leaves with Amelia when she returns.


    Only Adonis and the nurse are left in the ward. Amelia is worried, so she doesn''t walk too far. She


    stands at the door and holds Karl''s hand. Her eyes turn red. "Doctor Karl, is there no way for Adonis to


    recover?"


    Everyone has tensed up because of Adonis¡¯ illness. And Amelia is the most heartbroken person,


    because the man lying on the bed is her father, her closest family member.


    Karl couldn''t look at the tears in her eyes. He feels so bad for her. "I ... I will try my best, Auntie."


    He wants to say something tofort her as usual, but he suddenly remembers his conversation with


    the attending doctor. He should stop giving them hopes. The patient and his family have the right to


    know the progression of his illness.


    If he keeps hiding it, it will only make it harder for them to ept the result.


    Thinking of this, Karl swallows the words and says something else. "The medical team in charge is


    working hard. But you''d better get prepared for the result."


    Amelia''s tears fall. She lets go of his hand and wipes her face quickly. "My father has been well. He


    used to be so healthy. How does he end up like this?"


    "He''s getting old. Any illness would be serious to him. Besides, he didn''t notice anything from the


    previous examination. Now, it''s deteriorating too fast."


    Amelia sighs. She doesn''t know what else she could do. She lowers her head like a soldier who has


    just been defeated on the battlefield. "I know it. Thank you, and please think of some way..."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie. We will."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Then I have to go back now. You go for your own things."


    "Alright."


    Karl watches Amelia return to the ward. He could feel her depression through the door.


    Every day, he sees patients struggling on the verge of death. Although he''s a doctor who could save


    them, he still can''t escape from the shadow of death.


    No one could stay indifferent when seeing others dying. They could only try their best not to think about


    it and tell themselves that people are born to die.


    Karl does not stand at the door for too long. He returns to his office. In such arge hospital, only this


    small ce truly belongs to him.


    He could temporarily get rxed here. He doesn''t need to think too much and he could just be himself.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t rest for too long this time. The next second, the phone on his desk rings.


    ...


    Karl picks it up and sounds extremely exhausted. "What happened?"


    "Mr. Karl, we found that Ms. Eunice''s left index finger moved when we were rounding. She seems to be


    conscious. Pleasee over and take a look!"


    Karl''s exhaustion is wiped gently away by the news. He stands up and walks out with his white coat.


    "Keep observing. I''ming."


    It''s the first time that Karl has run so fast in the hospital. It only takes him three minutes to reach


    Eunice''s ward.


    The room is filled with all the doctors in charge. Even the nurses havee too.


    Karl doesn''t care about anything else. He pushes them away and gets inside the crowd.


    "Mr. Karl, you''re here." Lorraine is a little panicked when she sees so many people here. She wants to


    say something, but Karl raises his hand to interrupt her. "Auntie, please wait a moment. I need to


    examine Eunice now."


    Lorraine walks to the side and says, "Alright, OK!"


    Without saying a word, Karl bends down and opens Eunice''s eyes. They show that she''s still


    unconscious. He carefully checks her pupils, ECG, blood pressure, and so on. There is nothing


    unusual about them, apart from the violent fluctuations in her brain waves.


    "Who saw her fingers moving?" Karl stands up and asks the doctors beside him.


    A doctor who looks under forty raises his hand and says, "Me."


    "Tell me about what happened at that time."


    "I was rounding and I just wanted to see the patient''s physical condition and the records. However,


    when I got close to her hand, her left index finger moved. My eyes won''t deceive me. It did move."


    The doctor seems a little nervous, and he doesn''t get to the point. Karl frowns. "How did it move?"


    The doctor thinks for a moment, then he raises his hand. As he thinks about the scene, he repeats the


    same action. "Like this."


    He keeps his fingers straight and then raises his index finger a little. Then he lets it fall quickly. It''s more


    like a jump than a movement.


    But whether it was moving or jumping, it''s good news for Karl.


    If her brain waves did not fluctuate, it means she was physically twitching. However, the fluctuations of


    the brain waves with the movements of her fingers together be a sign of awakening. It proves that


    she has been conscious for a short while.


    "Very well, you guys keep observing her, especially the EEG data. You must pay attention to it all the


    time. Just connect it to the disy screen of the nurses'' station. If this happens again, you must report


    it as soon as possible." After Karl finishes speaking, he looks at the doctors behind him and says, "Let''s


    go and discuss the new n. It seems that it''s time to adjust it."


    Lorraine is confused when she hears them talking. She asks uncertainly, "Mr. Karl, do you mean that


    Eunice is conscious?"


    "Just for a moment. But it''s good for the following treatment. Auntie, don''t worry. It''s a good


    thing."

 Chapter 682: As long as You Wake Up

    Chapter 682: As long as You Wake Up


    This sentence is undoubtedly a reassurance to Lorraine. It''s excruciating to find that hope is only an


    illusion in the end. Learning from Karl that Eunice has regained consciousness, though a moment, she


    still feels encouraged.


    Her good daughter has finally returned....


    Lorraine turns around and sheds tears silently. To her, this news is more joyful than anything else.


    Soon Karl and the others leave the ward to the office for a therapeutic schedule study. All the


    instrument data connected to Eunice are observed in real time. Any fluctuations will disy on the


    monitor in the doctor''s office.


    The news soon reaches Ryan. Karl calls Ryan to tell him that Eunice has shown instant consciousness.


    Then Ryan remains silent for two minutes.


    Without saying anything, Karl gives him time to digest it.


    After a long time, Ryan asks with a trembling voice, "Really?"


    "Yes." Karl feels sad for him, who chokes back his excitement and speaks calmly. "I will not joke about


    the patient."


    On the other end of the phone, Ryan is standing on the top floor of the building. He looks into the


    distant skyline from the French window. His entire body seems to be floating in the clouds. Not catching


    anything and losing his bnce, he takes half a step back and almost falls to the ground.


    His muscles seem to have been disintegrated by strong sulfuric acid. Though feeble, he still feels the


    adrenalin coursing through his veins. For a moment, before him is a vast expanse of whiteness. The


    first thought thates to him is to pick up the car keys and run out of the office.


    "I''ll go over now." His hoarse voice sounds like being polished by a stone.


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, he pushes open the door and strides out. The secretary and assistant see him


    walking towards the elevator and can''t help but remind him in confusion, "Mr. Ryan, Mr. Jack from New


    York wille overter. You...."


    Before he can finish, Ryan interrupts coldly, "Cancel."


    The assistant is shocked. "What ... what?"


    "Any problem?" Ryan''s displeased gaze sweeps over, and the assistant shuts up immediately.


    Now his harsh attitude is understandable. To him, whoever says anything is to stop him from seeing


    Eunice, which is roughly equivalent to preventing Eunice from getting better.


    The secretary is frightened by his fierce gaze. She immediately shuts her mouth and looks at the


    numbers on the elevator. Anxious but helpless, she can only watch her boss leave.


    At the end, Ryan takes the elevator and leaves.


    The secretary and the assistant exchange nce with each other, full of helplessness.


    The secretary says, "What should we do? Tell Mr. Jack that the meeting is canceled for an


    emergency?"


    The assistant shrugs and says, "I don''t know. It feels like no matter what you say, he can''t ept it. It''s


    time to test your professionalism."


    "Are you still in the mood to be sarcastic?"


    "Okay, I''ll shut up."


    ...


    Ryan drives to the hospital at a terrific speed. When he waits for the elevator at the underground


    garage, his eyes glued to the decreasing numbers, he wishes he could grow wings and fly directly into


    the ward.


    However, when he arrives at the door of the ward, he suddenly stops.


    He takes a few deep breaths and tries to adjust his mood in case he may do something irrational.


    When he pushes open the door and enters, Lorraine is in the ward, so does Thomas. Judging from the


    coat on him, he may just arrive.


    Hearing the door open, they look at him and call him at the same time.


    "Ryan...."


    "Mr. Ryan...."


    Ever since she saw how caring Ryan is to Eunice, Lorraine has already regarded him as ''son-inw''.


    So, she always calls him Ryan.


    Ryan nods and looks at Eunice. She is still the same as before, lying in the same position and angle.


    However, something is different.


    What''s the difference?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Probably she is more alive. He feels that she can sense his presence.


    He has rushed all the way to see her. In the end, he walks slowly and carefully from the door to the


    sickbed.


    Ryan walks to the head of the bed and sits on a small chair, looking down at the pale face. His


    expression is as calm as before, but the speed of his heartbeat has already soared to its peak.


    It is as if he has been secretly chatting with her. She has been unconscious for so long, but now her


    radiant smile appears in front of him.


    Ryan is lost for words. His entire body freezes. Sitting on the chair, he gazes at her on the bed. Time


    seems to have stopped.


    Seeing this, Lorraine nudges Thomas¡¯ arm and gestures for him to leave.


    Thomas just arrives and wants to apany his sister. However, when he thinks about what Ryan has


    done recently, he suppresses his willfulness and goes out with Lorraine, leaving them alone.


    The ward is so quiet that only the tick of humidifier and instrument can be heard. He looks at her for a


    long time until his eyes feel hurt. And then he regains his senses.


    He lowers his head and holds her hand that doesn''t have an infusion and injection. When he feels the


    coldness on the hand, he wishes he could make it warmer.


    "I''m here."


    He has never thought of what to say. Those words juste out of his mouth.


    The moment he speaks, her deep eye sockets turn red. He doesn''t know if she can hear it. Well,


    maybe she does. Thinking in this way, he will feel better.


    Staring at the pale and slender fingers, he thinks of what Karl has said to him that her finger moved. He


    wishes he could hold it tighter, but is afraid that it would hurt her.


    "Eunice, I miss you very much." He is so affectionate that every wordes from the depth of his soul.


    His voice slips out of his mouth and disappears, leaving behind an indelible mark that burns his heart.


    "I haven''t punished you for making such a decision after expressing love to me. Wake up. I won''t let


    you off for the rest of my life. You''re the first one who dares to y tricks on me."


    "After saying you like me, you should hide in such a way. You are the boldest woman I have ever seen.


    Don''t me me for binding you to my side when you wake up."


    "I can''t wait to hear your voice and see your smiling face. I know you must me me. So, please get


    better quickly. You can beat me, scold me, or take revenge on me, as you wish," he murmurs and


    chokes on his sobs.

 Chapter 683: Stand at the School Gate with Roses in Hand

    Chapter 683: Stand at the School Gate with Roses in Hand


    It''smon to see in the hospital that some families are happy while others are not. Eunice''s condition


    is improving, yet Mr. Adonis¡¯ illness is in the final countdown.


    Karl is stuck in the middle, his nerves high-strung.


    He feels that he has to give himself a day off, or his nerve will break.


    Unlike before, he calls Pehry to have a drink in his club after work.


    Pehry is d to have him here. In a spotless private room, he prepares the best wine and the most


    expensive cigars, waiting for his arrival.


    The gathering between brothers needs no more others. Karl looks at the empty room and said


    thoughtfully, "You don''t have to worry about me. Call someone to apany you if you want."


    Pehry gives an unruly and yful chuckle. "No need. ying every day weakens me."


    Karl can''t help but feel amused by his words. "You don''t have to talk about it all day long. When the day


    comes, you''ll know that you should watch your mouth!"


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine with a good brother like you!" Pehry pours him a ss of wine without mixing


    anything. "Why did youe for me today?"


    When Pehry mentions it, Karl feels depressed and sighs, "Who else can I look for other than you?


    Rex''s mood is even worse than mine recently."


    "Right!" Pehry nods, "You''re really a heartless man. Only when you don''t have anyone around can you


    remember me."


    "..."


    Now that he regrets it, he should have returned home from work to sleep, instead of listening to his


    whining.


    He is impulsive.


    The beautiful crystal sses clink. The dim yellow light above reflects a dazzling light on the neat


    section.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The man picks up the sses to his lips. His sexy throat rolled before tipping his head back and


    drinking it. Without doing anything, it is already a sexy scene.


    "What happened between you and Sally recently?" Pehry remembers what he saw on the WeChat


    Moments a few days ago. "She posted it on her Moments."


    "Moments?" Karl is stupefied, not knowing what to say. "What Moments?"


    Pehry takes out his phone and clicks on WeChat. Finding Sally''s profile photo, he clicks on it and


    swipes up to the status the day before yesterday-


    ''Your own happiness matters the most. To please others, they may not appreciate your kindness. It''s


    better to use the time worrying about others to take care of yourself.''


    At the end of the words, a smiling face is added. It is not in a good mood but ironic.


    Karl checks his phone but doesn''t find this.


    Pehry is delighted to look at his gloomy face. "She blocks you?"


    "Piss off."


    "Karl, you''ve offended her. It won''t be easy to coax her...."


    Blocking him on Moments hurts his self-esteem. How annoying he could be that she even curses him


    without letting him see it?


    Pehry feels sorry for him.


    "She has beenining about me for a while now. At that time, I happened to be busy. Though I


    wanted to apany her, the situation didn''t allow it. Because I ignored her, she got angry." Karl says


    as he takes a big sip from his ss. "I am depressed about having too many things to do. To meet her


    could only end up with a quarrel.


    Pehry nods. "That makes sense, but I still feel pity for you."


    "???"


    Receiving someone''s murderous gaze, Pehry admits that he is scared. "Come on. Forget what I said.


    Didn''t I just watch you being unhappy and deliberately tease you? Don''t worry. Isn''t this how women


    are? They are temperamental, and it''s hard to fathom them."


    "You know quite well, don''t you?"


    "Of course. I''m the verydy killer." Pehry doesn''t feel embarrassed at all and boasts with pride.


    Karl can''t bear to see him like this and teases, "If you are so capable, why can''t you handle a student


    girl?"


    Pehry takes a strawberry from the fruit tray and is about to put it into his mouth. He is frozen at the


    words, as if a cat whose tail is stepped on. He almost jumps to his feet. "What student girl? You guys


    mention it every day. When did I say it?"


    "You didn''t, but you are secretly chasing after her, right?"


    "No!" Pehry refuses to admit it. If he does, he won''t have the face to see them.


    "Didn''t you run to her schools all day long?"


    "When will I ... sigh?" Pehry suddenly feels that something is wrong. "How did you know that I went to


    her school?"


    "Have a guess."


    Pehry is covered in a cold sweat. He has a feeling that he has been monitored for a long time without


    knowing it. "How can I know? Could you be so bored and ask someone to monitor me?"


    "Am I as idle as you?" Karl red at him. "Rex happened to see you at her school. He said that you


    were holding a bouquet of fiery red roses at the school gate."


    "..."


    Pehry''s face is a little hot. Thinking that he tried to please her but failed the other day, he is anxious and


    mad.


    Anxious as he is, he still needs to save face. Adjusting his posture, he says, "You don''t know how


    happy she was after receiving the flowers. Women will be women. Her body is more honest than her


    words. She wanted toe back to the club with me at that time, but I refused!"


    Karl chuckles without saying anything to debunk his lie. It is hard for Pehry to meet a woman he likes.


    He has better not discourage him.


    They chat for a long time and don''t need to worry too much while drinking. Karl drinks a lot at the


    beginning. After all, he can indulge himself as he has a day off tomorrow. In the end, he restrains


    himself a little bit.


    He will stop drinking when he feels drunk, while Pehry is the opposite. The more he drinks, the happier


    he bes. He can''t help but drink a lot.


    Thus, in the end, Karl is still sober, and Pehry is drunk.


    He is drunk but still insists on walking Karl out of the door. Winfred helps him to the door and watches


    Karl drive his Land Rover away.


    "Mr. Pehry, he''s gone. Shall we go in?"


    Unexpectedly, Pehry suddenly bes excited and says, "No!"


    Winfred feels like weeping but has no tears. "Where are you going?"


    "Go ... Go?" He says several times in a row. Just as everyone thinks that he won''t know anything, he


    finally yells, "Go to Jasmine''s school!"


    Winfred is dumbstruck.


    Same as the bodyguards.


    Everyone looks at each other and mutters in their hearts, "We should have thought of it a long time


    ago. We should have thought of it a long time ago ... No one noticed Miss Jasmine when she worked


    here. But after she leaves, she bes the focus."


    As for the reason, that is because her school has already be the ce Pehry visits every day. To


    their surprise, they can''t escape the fate of going there today.

 Chapter 684: First Love

    Chapter 684: First Love


    However...


    Winfred looks at Pehry who is drunk. Although he shouldn''t mind others'' business, he still advises, "Mr.


    Pehry, the school dormitory is about to close. You may not meet her even if you get there."


    "It''s fine. Who would dare to stop me if I wanted to go?" As Pehry speaks, he breaks free from


    Winfred''s support and walks towards the car, "If I can''t make it, I can call the school leaders over. I''ll


    see who dares to stop me!"


    His tone is extremely aggressive.


    His attitude is really bad.


    Needless to say, due to alcohol, he gets wild and vents all the anger at Jasmine to the school.


    Winfred''s heart trembles when he sees Pehry walk to the driver''s seat. He hurriedly calls the driver


    over and helps Pehry into the back seat of the car.


    After getting into the car, Pehry quiets down, his elbow propped up against the window frame, and his


    fingertips put to his forehead. He lowers his head as if absorbed in thought.


    It is rare for him to be quiet. Winfred does not disturb Pehry and sits by the side. He doesn''t feel easy


    about letting Pehry go to school alone like this.


    When they are halfway, Winfred catches a glimpse of the figure that is half visible. He cannot help but


    feel sorry for Pehry.


    Winfred can feel that Pehry likes Jasmine very much. Pehry treated Jasmine differently from his ex-


    girlfriends. He is generous and buys luxury goods and cars for his ex-girlfriends. As for Jasmine,


    although Pehry does not give her a lot of presents, he gives out his true heart. He just refuses to admit


    it.


    A woman that a drunk man can think of at midnight must be very important to him.


    Life is bitter enough. A man from a prominent family like him also has troubles. He looks so wild and


    careless, but no one else can experience his loneliness.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The bedfellowse and leave. None of them really gets get through to him. He is neither ruthless nor


    indifferent, but all sorts of women that he has associated with can only kill time with him. No one is


    pleasing to the eye.


    He looks worldly, but he always wants to find his own soulmate. However, he never reveals his


    thoughts. In thisplicated society, especially in his business field, it''s impossible to be sincere with


    people. Each tries to cheat the other and struggles for gain. He trusts no one and disdains to tell


    anyone about his own thought.


    Pehry never feels wronged. He is a mature and strong man that can handle everything on his own.


    However, it is awful for Winfred to see Pehry like this.


    They keep silent along the way. The car is driven to the entrance of the university. After getting through


    the gate, the driver drives to the girls'' dormitory with ease and stops the car.


    It iste, so few students are wandering around outside.


    Winfred thinks that Pehry might have sobered up a bit on the way, but he doesn''t expect that Pehry will


    push open the car door, get off, and even warns him with fierce gaze, "Don''t follow!"


    "..."


    Winfred and the driver can only sit in the car and watch their boss get wild outside.


    Pehry puts his hands on his waist. It''s a casual movement, but he looks delicate and pretty when he


    does so. He lowers his head and lets out a deep breath. After a while, he looks up to the middle


    window on the top floor.


    It''s Jasmine''s dormitory. She originally does not live in the dormitory, but after resigning from Red Club,


    she cancels the lease and returns to the school dormitory, perhaps to avoid him or for other reasons.


    Pehry puts on a self-mocking smile. Maybe she tries to avoid him. She is afraid that he often barges


    into her house.


    Thinking of this, he feels as if she has poured cold water on his head. Does she think that she can get


    rid of him in this way? Dream on! No one can stop him from going wherever he wants to, let alone the


    dormitory.


    Pehry takes out his phone from his pocket and flips through the address book. The first one is


    Jasmine''s phone number. His note to Jasmine is very simple, just an "A", to save him from taking the


    time to find it.


    The phone rings for a while, and then a cold voicees to his ear. He knows that Jasmine has hung


    up the phone.


    She refuses to answer his phone.


    Pehry continued to call. He has never been refused by a woman before, but Jasmine often does so.


    Without Jasmine, Pehry never knows that he will rebel against something.


    Her refusal inspires him to continue calling her.


    Pehry disdains to do so before. How thick-skinned is a man to run behind a woman''s butt?


    However, after this short period, ever since he decides to pursue her, he no longer thinks it scorn to


    follow behind a woman.


    Pehry phones Jasmine five times but she does not answer. When he calls for the sixth time, he gets a


    busy signal.


    She has put him in the cklist.


    How dare she!


    Pehry cannot tolerate it anymore. He is like an ignited barrel. He angrily knocks on the window by the


    side of the main driver.


    "Bang-"


    The driver is frightened and hurriedly lowers the window, "Can I help you, Mr. Pehry?"


    Pehry''s face is gloomy, as if someone has owed him much money, "honk the horn."


    "What?"


    "Honk the horn. Do you hear me?" Pehry scratched his hair irritably, "Hurry up!"


    Hearing this, Winfred immediately said, "Mr. Pehry, calm down. It''s sote now. If the driver honks the


    horn, everyone in the building will hear it. It''s not good to disturb others."


    Pehry looks at the dormitory that goes dark. He can''t help but be furious. She hangs up on him, so she


    must be awake. However, she is reluctant to talk to him.


    Pehry is frustrated and angry. He is too drunk and doesn''t care about much. Seeing that the driver and


    Winfred don''t take any action, Pehry simply reaches out to press the horn beside the steering wheel...


    "Beep-Beep-"


    The re of horns seems to have been amplified countless times in open space at midnight, but Pehry


    who causes it does not intend to stop. He presses it a few more times. As it is expected, a dorm''s light


    is turned on.


    Just as Winfred is thinking about how to stop Pehry, Pehry''s phone rings.


    Only when Pehry feels his phone vibrate does he stop honking the horn. When he sees Caller ID on


    the screen, he proudly picks it up.


    "You''re avoiding me, aren''t you? Why not continue?"


    On the other end, Jasmine is hiding in the bathroom, and listening to the arrogant tone. She grits her


    teeth and says, "Stop pressing. I''m going down now."


    "Hurry up. If I don''t see you in ten minutes, I''m not sure if I''ll wake up everyone living in the building."

 Chapter 685: Why Do You Take off Your Clothes

    Chapter 685: Why Do You Take off Your Clothes


    Jasmine has no choice. She hangs up the phone and looks at her pale-yellow pajamas. Fortunately,


    she has brought a coat when she goes to the bathroom. Otherwise, people will think that she is crazy if


    she goes out with pajamas only.


    After putting on her thin coat, she acts like a thief and goes downstairs when the horn stops.


    The dormitory manager is sleeping soundly when Jasmine uses her management card to open the


    door and sneak out.


    The school regtes that students are not allowed toe back once they leave in curfew time.


    However, she has no time to consider where to sleep tonight. She has to deal with the damned man


    downstairs first.


    Who knows if he will shout her name out in a while? She doesn''t want to be discussed in the school


    forum tomorrow.


    When she gets out, she sees the ck car with the headlight on from afar. She hurries over to it. She


    doesn''t speak to Pehry but opens the car door and gets into the back seat.


    Jasmine looks up and meets Winfred''s astonished gaze. She puts on an awkward smile, "Hello,


    Winfred."


    "Miss Jasmine." Winfred does not call her Jasmine as before. Instead, he addresses her respectfully.


    After that, he suddenly opens the car door on his side and says, "It¡¯s crowded in the back. I might go to


    the front as well."


    As Winfred moves to the front seat, Pehry sits in the back seat with an imposing manner. He catches


    sight of Jasmine in pajamas and the coat. Her fair face looks even younger against the pale-yellow


    pajamas. Her hair is a little messy, and she looks really bothered by Pehry who wakes her up. Her face


    is like a boiled egg that is peeled and steaming.


    However, Jasmine is in no mood to appreciate Pehry. She only feels that he is extremely hateful, "Why


    do you call me sote?"


    "Can¡¯t I just see you?" Pehry asks back angrily, "You refused to answer my phone, didn''t you? Why do


    you rush down here?"


    "If you hadn''t kept honking the horn, would I havee down?" Jasmine is infuriated by his indifferent


    attitude and immediately rebuts, "Do you know what time it is now? Your behavior not only troubles me,


    but also disturbs others. You have no quality or morality."


    Jasmine speaks in a moderate tone, but it''s obvious that she is reproaching Pehry.


    The driver and Winfred sitting in the front seat worry about her. After all, no one dares to reprimand


    Pehry like that.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Pehry is so angry that he can''t find any excuse to refute her.


    Over the past thirty years, he has never honked the horn at midnight when others fall asleep. He does


    so only this time.


    He can only say unreasonably, "If you came downstairs as I wished, I would not cause any trouble."


    Jasmine looks at him as if he was a creature. She simply has nothing to say. She feels that she fails to


    communicate with Pehry, so she asks bluntly, "So, what do you want?"


    Pehry originally wants to say that he misses her or he wants to see her. Since Jasmine asks him so


    unkindly, he is unable to express it even if he tries to remain calm. He snorts coldly, "Nothing."


    Jasmine falls apart. She raises her voice and shouts at him, "Pehry, what exactly do you want?!"


    Is Jasmine angry?


    Pehry casts a sidelong nce and sees her slightly reddened cheeks. He feels that he is a little


    abnormal. He actually likes to see Jasmine''s anxious and angry look.


    Because Jasmine is mad at him, not anyone else.


    Her angry look is much better than her cold gaze.


    "But since we''ve met, I''ll treat you to a night snack."


    "...I''m not hungry."


    "Apany me," He puts it as if it was the right thing for her to do, and orders the driver, "Go to HS


    Street."


    Jasmine feels that the car starts. Even though she pulls the car door immediately, the motor central


    lock system is switched on faster. She widens her eyes in astonishment, "Why?"


    Why does she have to apany him when he is hungry? She is not his employee, nor is she his


    nanny!


    Jasmine is resentful, while Pehry is rather calm. He closes his eyes and says, "Just because I want you


    to apany me."


    Jasmine looks at the man with his eyes closed. She wishes she could tear his face apart. She has


    never hated someone so much.


    "I''m wearing pajamas. You don''t feel embarrassed to go shopping with me?" Jasmine clenches her


    hands on her knees.


    Pehry seems to realize something. He suddenly opens his eyes and looks at her pajamas. He also


    feels that Jasmine looks a bit embarrassed. However, it isn''t because they are ugly. He just doesn''t


    want others to see her in pajamas.


    However, the shopping mall is already closed, and there is no ce to buy clothes.


    Pehry thinks about it for a while. He looks down to the ck sweater on him. Today, he drinks with Karl,


    so he doesn''t wear any formal clothes. Although the sweater is for men, it looks casual.


    He calls Winfred, "Take off your shirt and give it to me."


    Winfred is caught off guard, "What?"


    "Take off your shirt. Let me put it on."


    "How about me...?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll let Gefter Brand deliver thetest high-end clothes to you." Before Winfred finishes,


    Pehry buys Winfred over with Gefter''s clothes because this brand is Winfred''s favorite.


    Winfred immediately takes off his coat and dark blue shirt without anyints.


    At the same time, Pehry takes off his sweater and throws it on Jasmine''s head.


    Suddenly, everything goes ck and Jasmine is panicky. She subconsciously reaches out to take


    down the sweater that is covering her head, but was held back by warm hands, "Don''t move."


    "What are you doing?" Jasmine can¡¯t see anything so she feels overwhelmed.


    Pehry stares fixedly on Winfred who is taking off his clothes. He doesn''t let go until Winfred takes off


    his shirt and puts on the suit.


    Jasmine immediately pulls the clothes off her head, her pretty eyes wide open and filled with anger,


    "You..."


    Without finishing, her gazends on the man''s naked body. She blushes and quickly moves her gaze


    away, "You, why do you take off your clothes!?"


    "I take off my sweater for you. Are you really nning on going out in your pajamas?" Pehry puts on


    the shirt that Winfred has just taken off. It is a little small but fits. Pehry says, "Just put it on. It''srger


    than your pajamas."


    Jasmine then understands what he means. Looking at the high fashion ck sweater, she doesn¡¯t


    expect that he will think of her. For a moment, she hesitates to wear it.


    After thinking for a long time, she decides to put it on. It¡¯s unnecessary for her to be against Pehry at


    the cost of embarrassing herself.

 Chapter 686: I Wish You Happiness

    Chapter 686: I Wish You Happiness


    Jasmine shakes herself mentally and puts on the sweater. As Pehry says, it is very big, and the sleeves


    can even cover her hands. She is d in velvet pajamas but the sweater is baggy enough.


    However...


    Jasmine smells the mingled cologne and alcohol. She feels good when the nice scent is all around her.


    It is really addictive, making her unable to stop sniffing.


    She''s picking up Pehry''s scent on it.


    Pehry thinks she is stupid and stubborn, but now, she looks much better. ck looks great on her. With


    her very white skin, she seems like milk chocte.


    Finally, Pehry is satisfied. The car happens to arrive at HS Street. He raises his eyebrows and says,


    "Put on the coat and get out."


    Jasmine has to wrap herself in the coat before she opens the door.


    Winfred and the driver know Pehry wants to be alone with Jasmine, so they don''t follow them into the


    street. After what happens on the way, Pehry has sobered up a bit. However, Jasmine still has to hold


    him up.


    Jasmine feels like a puppet for Pehry. She can''tin even if he bullies her. She is unlucky enough


    to meet this devil!


    "Cheer up. There is a night market for various snacks. Don''t you like such unhygienic food? You''ll eat


    well tonight," Pehry says as he walks inside. Noticing the huge crowds, he is annoyed.


    Those young people, who are passing by all look at him, with disdain when they hear the words, as if to


    say, "How pretentious this man is!"


    Embarrassed, Jasmine walks faster towards the main street of the night market.


    Noticing the white smoke rising from the food stalls, Jasmine feels better. She indeed likes the stalls


    because she thinks the food here is more delicious than any other big hotel.


    As soon as she walks into the street, she catches a glimpse of the quail egg skewers. The quail eggs


    are fried in a machine and then are spiked with a stick. There is tomato sauce or sweet chili sauce on


    them.


    Jasmine hasn''t eaten it for a long time. She wants to buy one, but it will waste time. She wants to get


    rid of him as soon as possible. So, she nces at it a few times and decides to give up.


    However, Pehry catches her gaze. He turns around and walks towards the stall. Then he says, "This


    looks good. Give me one."


    "OK!"


    The vendor quickly gets a skewer ready and hands it over, but Pehry doesn''t take it. Instead, he gives


    her a jog on the shoulder as he says, "Do something. Take it."


    Jasmine says impatiently, "Don''t you know how to take it?"


    "I''m drunk. I don''t have the strength."


    "..." So, Jasmine takes it. Then she fumbles in her pocket for small change. However, Pehry hands


    over one note. He is so quick that she doesn''t see how much it is.


    The vendor watches them leaving with fifty yuan in his hand, wondering if there is a mistake.


    But Pehry doesn''t care at all. Noticing Jasmine looks quite happy with the skewer in her hand, he


    smiles. He has never known that he can buy happiness with only fifty.


    So, Pehry says in a determinedly casual voice, "I don''t want to eat it. You eat it."


    Jasmine thinks he is too fickle and says, "Didn''t you just buy it? Why?"


    "Yes, but now I want something salty and spicy."


    Jasmine has wanted it for a long time. So, she takes a look at it and begins to eat.


    She opens her mouth and bites off one egg. Her cheeks immediately bulge. She closes her mouth and


    chews it slowly. Perhaps it is a little hot. As soon as she opens her mouth, steam gushes out.


    Jasmine is very satisfied with the familiar taste. She is too immersed in it to wipe the ketchup off the


    corner of her mouth. She even rmends it to Pehry. "Do you want to try it? It''s really delicious. It''s


    not that unhygienic as you imagine. You rich people are too spoiled to enjoy delicacies, such as this..."


    She has finished speaking when a shadow suddenly approaches her. Pehry kisses her lips before she


    even knows it.


    Pehry licks off the ketchup around her mouth. The next second, he straightens his back and says as if


    he is savoring it, "Not bad."


    Jasmine is taken aback.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She feels so shocked as if she explodes into the sky.


    Her pale face goes brick red, and she keeps staring at him with her eyes wide open.


    ''He kissed me?''


    ''How could he kiss me without my consent?''


    It is on the tip of her tongue, but she is too shy to ask. She is no match for Pehry.


    Pehry notices her blushing. He has never seen any woman as pure as her.


    Jasmine blushes just because of a kiss. She''s so beautiful.


    Pehry can''t help but raise his hand and touch her hair. He wants to do this from the moment he meets


    her. "Stop saying "you rich people". You hate the rich for no reason, but I don''t."


    Jasmine finally regains her senses and turned her head away from his hand. "You. Why did you kiss


    me again?!"


    "You let me taste it."


    Hearing this, Jasmine holds up the skewer and says, "I let you taste this, not..."


    She is too embarrassed to continue.


    Pehry pretends that he doesn''t understand and stares at her with his evil smile. "What?"


    "Not ... not..."


    She still can''t say it out. She even doesn''t know whether she is angered by herself or him, so she gives


    up and continues to walk alone.


    Pehry chuckles, his expression clearing. The shirt does not fit him, but he feels very happy.


    They stroll to the end of the street. Jasmine eats a lot of food, such as roasted pig brains, roasted


    noodles, fried squid, and so on. But Pehry only eats half of the oyster omelet.


    At the back of the night market, there are a few people selling trinkets. A yellow duck pendant attracts


    Jasmine''s attention. Its shell is white and it''s very furry. She can''t help but squat down and touch it.


    "How much is this?"


    The vendor isn''t old. She looks like she is at most twenty-six years old. "Eighteen yuan."


    Jasmine thinks that it is about twelve. It is a little expensive. But before she puts it down, a deep male


    voice says, "Here you are. Keep the change."


    Jasmine can pretty much guess who says that.


    She has decided to give it up, but when Pehry gives money to the vendor, she immediately panics and


    fumbles in her pocket for money. "I''ll pay."


    He pays for all the food she has eaten tonight. She wants this pendant for herself, so she shouldn''t let


    Pehry pay.


    Unexpectedly, the vendor nces at Pehry and smiles, "Beautifuldy, your boyfriend has paid for you.


    Don''t refuse. Here is a new one. I wish you happiness."

 Chapter 687: Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 687: Be My Girlfriend


    "He ... he is not..."


    "Thank you."


    Just as Jasmine is about to exin, Pehry ends the conversation on "Thank you."


    Then Pehry pulls her to leave, and the vendor can only watch them leave with envy.


    They walk out of the street, away from the noisy crowds. But they have to cross a quiet alley to return


    to the car.


    The small pendant looks cute just now, but now Jasmine feels a little annoyed with it. When there is no


    one else, she walks faster to catch up with Pehry and then grabs his arm.


    Pehry stops and turns to look at her. "What''s wrong?"


    After letting out a deep breath, Jasmine finally works up the courage. She says seriously, "Pehry, we


    need to have a serious conversation."


    It is quiet at the midnight and there is no one else in the alley. Even Pehry is dumbfounded when she


    suddenly says this.


    "Conversation?" He chuckles and looks around perfunctorily. "Here?"


    Jasmine, however, thinks it''s a good ce. She has to make it clear to Pehry. She can''t wait any


    longer.


    "Yes."


    Noticing her determined expression, Pehry nods, "OK, you go."


    With his consent, Jasmine takes a deep breath, collects herself, and says calmly, "I feel our rtionship


    is getting abnormal."


    "What''s wrong?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "All is not right," Jasmine says resolutely. "First of all, I''m not your girlfriend, and you''re not my


    boyfriend. We should keep a distance from each other. You shouldn''t kiss me just now. Besides, you


    disturbed me when you honked your horn at my dormitory tonight. I don''t want to get involved in


    anyone''s matters. I just need a normal life."


    Pehry doesn''t deny it. Instead, he says bluntly, "I''m indeed hitting on you."


    Jasmine is overwhelmed. She doesn''t feel happy at all. She feels so uneasy that she wants to retreat.


    She is very annoyed with him around as if he is a time bomb.


    He is a tough one to figure out. Not to mention being chased, she doesn''t even dare to have any


    connections with him. She just wants to stay away from him.


    She can''t afford to be with this man.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine is very sure that she has to refuse. So, she says, "Stop. I don''t deserve you,


    and you are not my type. We can''t be together."


    However, Pehry bes more interested. "What do you not like about me?"


    Jasmine doesn''t expect him to be so inquisitive. She doesn''t have time to think of an excuse, but says


    honestly, "You and I are different. Wee from different worlds. Your ideas are alien to my way of


    thinking."


    Pehry smiles, "Don''t think too much. It''s a total clich¨¦."


    Jasmine has expected him to refute in this way, but she still thinks she is right. "Perhaps you think I''m


    weird, but that''s what I am. You will meet a girl who likes you, so don''t waste time on me."


    Pehry gets angry. He says with his evil smile, "I can do whatever I want with my time."


    "But you have bothered me. I don''t like it, and I won''t agree to be with you." What Jasmine hates the


    most is that Pehry always ignores others'' feelings. "Perhaps you can get anything you want, such as


    money, status, and beautiful women. But I am at the start of my life. I must work hard. I don''t have time


    to waste. Actually, you don''t love me at all. Life is so easy for you that you feel bored and use me as a


    nice vacation from it. Please do me a favor. Stop torturing me under the banner of pursuit. Many people


    want to have fun with you. I really can''t afford it."


    Jasmine is quite honest. Recently, she feels nervous as if she walks on eggshells every day. Pehry


    hasn''t gone too far, but she is afraid for no reason as if she has gotten some pretty serious demons


    because of Pehry. Every time she sees him, she panics.


    Perhaps it is because their encounter is also very strange. Jasmine can''t let her guard down with him.


    The night breeze passes by Pehry''s ears. But he feels quite hurt.


    Vacation?


    Torture?


    Fun?


    He has never expected himself to be like this for her. It''s his first time to pursue a girl in more than thirty


    years. Pehry thinks it is only a matter of time before he gets her heart.


    But now, it seems that he has overestimated himself.


    To Jasmine, he may be no different from the bastard that bullies the young girls in thew program.


    Pehry has never thought why he chases after her. Maybe he just wants to see her embarrassed.


    But why does he feel so ufortable when she refuses?


    It is a sobering reminder to him. The enthusiasm soon bes tempered.


    That sudden halt makes him very unhappy.


    Hearing her words, Pehry''s immediate reaction is he feels unhappy.


    Jasmine looks at the tall figure in front of her. Although Pehry is still smiling, she is getting a very


    powerful vibe from him, which makes her retreat spontaneously.


    After a long while, Pehry moves closer to her, and his body is almost pressing against hers. "How do


    you know I''m just having fun? Are you sure that I''m not serious?"


    Jasmine clenches her hands tightly and gathers the courage to look up at him. "Yes, I''m sure."


    Pehry narrows his eyes slightly. Suddenly, he feels a strong emotion, but he soon regains his self-


    control, and then says, "What if I say yes?"


    Yes?


    Stiffened, Jasmine asks, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m serious." Pehry notices that she wants to dodge, so he presses on the back of her neck and pulls


    her over. They are so close that she can feel his warm breath. He lowers his head and whispers to her,


    "I don''t go to all this trouble just for fun. Be my girlfriend."


    His words shocked both Jasmine and himself.


    He just blurts out without thinking.


    Pehry is shocked by himself.


    What does this mean?


    Is this reflect how he really thinks?

 Chapter 688: Be My Girlfriend for a Month

    Chapter 688: Be My Girlfriend for a Month


    Pehry has been in a rtionship with many women. So, he just uses the term "girlfriend" to call the


    woman who is with him. It isn''t special to him at all.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, at the thought of Jasmine being his girlfriend, he feels somewhat nervous, his heart beating


    fast.


    Stop!


    Don''t spark!


    Pehry suddenly takes a step back and turns around. He has no idea why he feels so.


    Jasmine is even more confused, but she hears hisst sentence.


    He wants her to be his girlfriend.


    Although this word is justmon for Pehry, it''s the first time for Jasmine to hear that.


    She has never been anyone''s girlfriend, nor does she want to be.


    For a few minutes, she is intimidated by his mettle, but very quickly, she regains her senses and asks


    him seriously, "Mr. Pehry, do you know what girlfriend means?"


    Pehry stops thinking about theplicated emotion. And his heart continues to burn with passionate


    fire. He smirks and says nastily, "Jasmine, you haven''t even been in love. Who are you to argue with


    me? When I was dating someone, you were still a stupid child."


    "..." Jasmine ignores those harsh words and tries to stay calm. "I''ve never been in love, but that doesn''t


    mean I don''t know what love is. I know you have dated many women, but you are still alone. What I


    want is simple. I hope that my boyfriend will always there for me. So will I for him. Mr. Pehry, it''s


    obvious that we have different opinions about this. You just want more women. So, I''m sorry. I can''t be


    with you."


    Pehry sneers, "I didn''t expect you to be so responsible."


    Jasmine doesn''tpromise at all. "We adults should be responsible for our choices."


    "How stubborn you are! When you fall in love, you will know love doesn''t make sense. The proof is in


    the pudding."


    Jasmine looks at him without saying anything.


    Pehry also looks at her bright big eyes. From the beginning, he knows that this girl is different from


    other women, but he hasn''t expected her to be so different.


    The tricks he has yed on the other women are useless on her. She is determined to refuse him, but


    the more he sees her digging in her heels, the more he desires to get her.


    At the thought of the day when Jasmine bes attentive and loving and relies much on him, Pehry


    feels delighted.


    There is a special aura around them two. But it is all from Pehry, to be precise.


    Even though Jasmine has tried hard to look more powerful, she is still no match for him.


    Everyone feels invisible when they are with Pehry. After all, he is too powerful and attractive.


    But Jasmine doesn''t care about that since she just wants to make their rtionship clear.


    After a moment of silence, Pehry returns to her side. He is much taller, so she looks quite petite in


    comparison.


    Pehry''s smile fades a little. Jasmine is surprised to recognize sincerity from his eyes. "Jasmine, do you


    really want to throw me over?"


    "..."


    His sudden question catches Jasmine off guard.


    There is no need to ask. Isn''t the answer obvious?


    Jasmine doesn''t answer, so Pehry thinks she must have acquiesced it. "Here is a way for you. Be my


    girlfriend. I promise I won''t touch you. We''ll get along for a month. If you still don''t want to be with me


    by then, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Jasmine freezes as she blinks with watery eyes. "You, what do you think love is? It isn''t a deal..."


    "But both you and I won''tpromise. This is the best choice, isn''t it?"


    Jasmine is lost for words. It''s best if he gives up. How does it end up like this...?


    "How is it?" Noticing that she doesn''t say anything, Pehry knows that she is confused, but he has to


    make her more confused. "You want all this over, right? I''m giving you a chance, otherwise we''ll


    continue hanging out here. Anyway, I won''t give up."


    Jasmine finally realizes that his words make no sense. She stares at him with her eyes wide open.


    "You... Can''t you get someone else to do it?"


    Pehry puts his hand on his chest. "How can you ask me to go to someone else? You hurt me."


    "..."


    Noticing that she falls silent again, Pehry stops talking and continues to walk forward. "Forget it if you


    don''t want to. It''s the same for me if we continue to get along like this..."


    Jasmine is most afraid of being with Pehry like today. She hurries to catch Pehry by the sleeve but


    soon let go. She says anxiously, "You... Can you give me a second?"


    "No." Pehry refuses very quickly. "Just tell me if you agree. There''s nothing to figure at this point."


    "But I can''t make a hasty decision on such an important matter."


    Noticing she is embarrassed, Pehry thinks she is very cute. His heart has softened, but he still puts on


    a cold look as he shrugs his shoulders. "It''s fine. Since you cannot decide, we will be the same as


    before."


    It seems that they don''t speak the samenguage. Jasmine really wants to leave, but at the thought of


    his words, she doesn''t dare.


    She is worried about being entangled with Pehry too much. After all, theye from different worlds.


    Jasmine feels very insecure when interacting with such a person.


    But if she doesn''t agree, she is afraid that he will continue to bother her.


    After all, a month will pass very quickly.


    She is very sure that she won''t have feelings for Pehry. After this month, there''s nothing between them


    anymore.


    When it shes through Jasmine''s mind, the answer hase to her.


    When she looks up again, she has already changed her mind. "What if you go back on your word?"


    "I never go back on my word." Pehry is afraid that she doesn''t believe him, so he continues, "If you


    don''t believe me, I can ask thewyer to give you a legal statement. Everything is settled,


    right?"

 Chapter 689: His Heart Softens When She Cries

    Chapter 689: His Heart Softens When She Cries


    Jasmine ponders for a moment. She knows that Pehry is omnipotent. Even thew can''tpletely


    confine him. However, it is always good to have such a statement. At the very least, she can use the


    law to protect her legitimate rights and interests.


    With that thought, Jasmine finally nods in agreement. She takes a deep breath, looking like a heroine


    who is leaving for wars. "Alright, then we have a deal. I promise to be your girlfriend for a month. If I still


    don''t like you after a month, you can''t pester me anymore!"


    The man smiles in satisfaction andzily says, "Alright."


    "But you have to keep your word. You can''t do anything to me!"


    "Don''t worry." Pehry waves his hand magnanimously. "I have a hundred ways to solve loneliness, not


    only you."


    He entuates his tone, fearing that she will not be able to understand the deeper meaning behind his


    words.


    Jasmine''s face flushes with embarrassment as she curses softly, "Rogue!"


    Then, she quickly walks forward, as if a beast is chasing after her.


    Pehry catches up with her effortlessly with big strides. He feels as if he is on cloud nine. "Hey, girlfriend.


    Don''t walk so fast, your husband can''t keep up with you..."


    The word ''husband'' makes Jasmine''s face turn red. She doesn''t know if it is because she is walking too


    fast or because of some other reason. Her heart is beating faster and faster.


    She doesn''t need to turn around and can feel the burning gaze of the man after her...


    It is such a long distance from the alley to the car. But the girl who walks so fast doesn''t even stop.


    When she finally gets into the car and wants to catch her breath, the man also sits in less than half a


    minute.


    He has to bend his legs to get in the car. And the wind messes up his hair and ces it in front of his


    forehead. It is clearly a sloppy look. But with that handsome face, there is an indescribable sense of


    beauty.


    Jasmine doesn''t know where Pehry takes out a red velvet box. He doesn''t open it, but tosses it to her.


    Jasmine subconsciously catches it and sees the LOGO on it. It is a brand that she sees on the popr


    rmendation videos. It is a very expensive luxury jewelry brand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This is for you."


    Jasmine immediately puts the box back, "I don''t want..."


    Even if a pair of basic small earrings from it will cost a five-figure number, let alone a gift from Pehry.


    She can''t ept such an expensive gift.


    Pehry is impatient as his sharp gaze sweeps over, "Just ept it. Why are you talking so much


    nonsense?"


    "I don''t want it." The girl''s delicate brows furrow as she rejects in an aggravated tone, "I can''t ept


    such an expensive gift."


    Pehry thought that she doesn''t know about this brand, but when he hears the word "expensive", he


    raises his eyebrows in surprise.


    She knows it is expensive but still rejects it?


    Pehry simply takes the box over and opens it. Under the dim light in the car, a tinum bracelet


    covered with broken diamonds shines brightly.


    The dazzling bracelet shocks Jasmine. She thinks it is beautiful enough in the picture, but she doesn''t


    expect the real thing is even more beautiful... However, she still can''t ept it.


    God knows how expensive this bracelet is. She doesn''t want to have anything to do with this man.


    "Put it on." Pehry doesn''t give her any chance to refuse. He directly takes out the bracelet and says,


    "Or do you want me to help you wear it?"


    Along the way, Jasmine feels that she is the one who is being oppressed. She can''t endure it anymore,


    "Don''t you understand other people''s rejection?"


    "Why do you refuse? Don''t you like it? Do you want other styles?"


    Jasmine is too incensed to speak and evenughs out loud. She simply turns her head to the side and


    says, "Anyway, I don''t want it. Give it to whomever you want."


    If she didn''t want it, what could he do?


    It turns out that Pehry won''t do anything to her, but he takes a move that makes her even more


    shocked.


    This man stuffs the bracelet back into the box without a look. He lowers the car window and throws it


    out.


    Although the driver and manager are silent, they are all paying attention to the situation behind them.


    Seeing such a move, they are shocked.


    Just throw it away?


    Jasmine turns her head when she hears the noise. Her gaze is locked on the window that hasn''t been


    fully lifted. She looks at the iparably calm man in shock, "Are you crazy?!"


    Pehry doesn''t think it is a big deal and says lightly, "Since you don''t want it, I throw it away."


    "You, you...!" Jasmine doesn''t know what to say. Seeing that there is someone riding by, she directly


    pulls open the car door without saying a word. She goes round to Pehry''s side and bends down to


    search carefully.


    Fortunately, the box is conspicuous. It doesn''t take much effort to find it under the holly on the roadside.


    She takes the box and walks to the car. Pulling open Pehry''s side door, she throws it onto him


    forcefully. She doesn''t know if she is angry at him or her useless behavior. Her eyes turns red and she


    yells, "Have it back!"


    She throws the box with all of her forces. It hurts when the box hits on his wrist bone. Pehry is just


    about to look up and yell back. Unexpectedly, she directly walks forward angrily.


    The driver is also stupefied, "Mr. Pehry, shall we chase after her?"


    "..."


    Pehry grits his teeth and says, "No need."


    Just as the driver thinks that he is going to give up, the man gets out of the car and quickly walks


    forward without saying a word.


    His legs are longer and he strides quickly. Jasmine is grabbed by her arm before she can even walk a


    few dozen meters.


    She tries her best to get his grip off, but unfortunately, there is a difference between men and women.


    Her little strength is simply not enough, so she can only be obediently stopped on the spot.


    "Let me go!" Her furious voice is mixed with an obvious crying tone.


    Pehry frowns. The yfulness on his face faded, leaving only seriousness. He looks at her big eyes


    which are now sparkling with tears.


    Under the streetmps, the girl''s fair and tender face is full of grievances. It is him who is smashed. He


    doesn''t say anything. Why does she feel wronged?


    Pehry doesn''t have any experience in coaxing women. He only feels that the tears are especially


    disturbing. He orders in a low voice, "Hold back your tears!"


    Jasmine feels even more aggrieved. Doesn''t she even have the right to cry now? Those are her eyes


    and her tears. What does he care?


    With that thought, tears rolled down her face like a twisted faucet.


    Pehry looks at her tears and feels weird.


    He feels as though he¡¯s received a huge electric shock and loosened the hand that is holding her arm.


    Then he ces his hands loosely in his pocket and raises his head, letting out a deep breath towards


    the sky.            N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 690: Cry Again and Ill Kiss You

    Chapter 690: Cry Again and I''ll Kiss You


    "What do you want?" He says helplessly. His voice fills with pampering and indulgence that he doesn''t


    even notice.


    Jasmine sniffs and doesn''t say anything.


    What does he mean by "What does she want"? From beginning to end, it is he who is being


    unreasonable. He is the one who is pushing her around, okay?!


    Pehry is so upset by her crying but he isn''t able to drop his pride tofort her. So, he only snaps at


    her with a threat, "Do you believe that I will kiss you if you cry again?"


    Jasmine ignores him and continues to cry.


    "Alright, this is your real goal, isn''t it?"


    "...I don''t want to see you." Seemingly afraid that he would kiss her, Jasmine finally speaks. She


    sounds vulnerable in such a sweet and soft voice, "You go."


    "Don''t cry yet."


    "I won''t cry if you leave."


    "..."


    Pehry feels defeated. He has never felt so helpless towards anyone before.


    Right now, it is as if he is hanging in the air, neither going up nor down, not even having a single step.


    He feels awkward.


    "Isn''t it just a bracelet? If you don''t want to wear it, then don''t wear it. Why did you throw things and


    cry? What kind of message that sends? Did I bully you?"


    Jasmine looks up and res at him with resentment, "You are bullying me."


    Her watery eyes are melting Pehry''s heart.


    "Alright, alright. It''s all my fault." The man grits his teeth and squeezes out thest half of his sentence.


    "I apologize to you."


    One has to know that apart from apologizing to his parents, he has never admitted defeat in front of


    anyone, let alone a woman.


    Evidently, Jasmine knows his temperament. She is surprised to hear him apologize. But she doesn''t


    intend to forgive him like this. "I''m going home. Don''t follow me."


    "It''s sote. How do you go back?" Pehry could not let her leave alone crying, "Get in the car, I''ll drive


    you back."


    "No." Jasmine refuses without thinking. She doesn''t want to stay in the same space with him at all.


    This attitude makes Pehry very upset. But he couldn''t continue to force a crying girl, he has no choice


    but to say in a gentle tone, "Well, get in the car and I''ll walk back on my own."


    Jasmine is even more uneasy when he suddenly gives in. "No need, I''ll just go back myself."


    "Can''t you stop making things difficult?" Pehry gets a little angry by her consecutive rejections. "Or I


    have to do something to make you get in the car?"


    Isn''t she just refusing to get in the car?


    However, Jasmine doesn''t dare to speak anymore when she sees the pair of gloomy eyes. She turns


    around and looks at the car parked behind her. Thinking of the bracelet, she organizes her words and


    slowly says, "Do you think I''m being unreasonable? I''m not mad at you for giving me something. I don''t


    like the way you throw it away. I know it might be a worthless gadget for you. But for a poor student like


    me, even if I don''t want it, I can''t watch you throw it away. It''s very expensive jewelry for me. So, I can''t


    ept it. It is too precious and too delicate to me, even the way I look at it is almost cautiously. The


    move that you threw that bracelet away is like throwing it on my self-esteem..."


    The more she speaks, the quieter her voice bes. But Pehry understands that she is using his


    actions of hurting her self-esteem. It doesn''t seem necessary to feel bad about only a bracelet though.


    "Jasmine." Pehry looks at the girl who is standing in front of him. He doesn''t want to hurt her feelings


    and thinks a few times of what he is going to say, "It''s good to be proud instead of a vain woman. But


    you need to know whether you refuse it because that you have your pride or use this method to


    conceal your inferiorityplex."


    These words were like stones that struck Jasmine''s tail, making her be even more excited. "I


    don''t feel inferior. It''s because you have a sense of superiority and you''re extravagant!"


    "I am extravagant. But why do you feel bad?"


    "I..."


    "You think my extravagance is a mockery of you. But you don''t know that this bracelet is just a bracelet


    to me. When I see it, I just think that it is very suitable for you. So, I want to give it to you. I never think


    about its price. Since you don''t want it, it is useless, and I throw it away. You can''t see my thoughts of


    giving you a gift, all you can see is how much money it represents. "


    "I don''t!"


    "You don''t?"


    "No!" Jasmine retorts loudly but feels a void in her heart.


    She doesn''t have confidence. The reason why she refutes Pehry emotionally is that subconsciously


    she knows he is right.


    The fact makes Jasmine feel powerless. She can even feel her face slowly turning red.


    Is it really because of an inferiorityplex? That''s why she alwaysins so much about him?


    Jasmine doesn''t want to dig deeper. She doesn''t want to explore her inner thoughts because she is


    afraid that the result is what he says.


    Pehry looks at the girl who is crying again. His heart suddenly tightens. He realizes that what he says


    just now is too direct. She probably can''t ept it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Life is like this. If you have nothing, then you can only live without pride. Pehry just wants her to


    understand that he doesn''t mean to hurt her self-esteem. But he doesn''t expect that those words give


    her a bigger blow.


    However, he doesn''t regret saying that. In the end, she still has to learn to face her own heart, instead


    of simply escaping.


    However, now that he has finished speaking and she is about to cry again, what should he do?


    Looking at the watery big eyes, the man grinds his teeth tightly. Before the sparkling tears roll down, he


    holds her neck closer to him and lowers his head to kiss the rosy lips.


    Jasmine is shocked by his sudden action and immediately struggles to dodge. Unfortunately, Pehry


    doesn''t give her the chance to refuse. The hand on her neck seems to be the strongest shackle. It


    firmly controls her but doesn''t hurt her.


    Pehry doesn''t close his eyes. His thin, slightly cold lips are pressed against hers. He narrows his eyes


    and looks at her. He doesn''t take a step further, but just sticks close to her like this.


    He doesn''t let go of her until he can''t find a trace of crying in her eyes. Jasmine''s tears are reced by


    embarrassment.


    She immediately takes a few steps back, rubbing her lips, and stares fixedly at him, "You..."


    "I told you: If you cry again, I''ll kiss you."


    He sounds like he is indifferent, but his expression betrays him.


    Those are clearly the same words. But this time, it feels different from thest time. Jasmine can''t


    exin, but she knows something is different...


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is because of inferiorplex or pride. But you''re my girlfriend. I won''t let


    you be influenced by these obscure emotions. Jasmine, prepare yourself mentally. This bracelet is just


    the beginning. You have to learn to ept other people''s kindness towards you." With that, Pehry no


    longer gives her time to hesitate. He strides over to her, holding her by the hand and walks towards the


    car behind them.

 Chapter 691: Are You Disappointed by Not Seeing Only One Bed

    Chapter 691: Are You Disappointed by Not Seeing Only One Bed


    Jasmine ispletely dumbfounded. Seeing the man holding her hand and strides forward, she can


    feel the temperature transmit from his palm to her heart. Her heart is beating fast.


    She is flustered.


    Pehry has teased her a lot of times. Sometimes he has gone too far, but she has never felt her heart


    beating so fast like this...


    Pehry leads her to the car. He opens the door and stuffs her in. Even so, he doesn''t forget to raise his


    hand to keep her from banging her head.


    After getting in the car, he instructed the driver in a low voice, "Go back to school."


    Jasmine is in a daze. Hearing this, she regains her senses. Thinking of the school entrance guard, she


    whispers, "It is over the curfew time. I can''t get back now."


    Pehry stiffens for a moment and remembers that it is alreadyte at night. It is rare for him not to force


    her. He asks her for her opinion, "Where do you want to go?"


    At this time, restaurants or coffee shops are closed. Only the bar is open. Thinking about it, she can


    only go to the hotel. No matter what, she has to find a ce to sleep.


    Jasmine ponders for a while and makes her decision, "Take me to my school."


    "What are you doing there?"


    "There are quite a few hotels over there. I''ll book a room for the night first and go back tomorrow


    morning."


    Pehry immediately remembers the hotel room near the college town. The decoration is simple and the


    environment is dirty. No matter what, it is not a good ce to sleep.


    "Let''s go to Hotel X."


    "Yes." the driver starts the car.


    Hotel X is a five-star hotel in the city. There are many branches both at home and abroad. It belongs to


    high-end chain hotels. Many rich people prefer to stay there. The room rate there is higher than


    Jasmine''s one-month living expenses.


    Upon hearing that Pehry is going to the X Hotel, Jasmine wants to refuse. However, she remembers


    what he says just now: "Don''t always think about money and reject others." She feels it is difficult to


    decline his kindness now.


    She struggles with herself for a long time. In the end, she doesn''t say anything.


    Forget it, he''s going anyway. It''s the same whether she says it or not.


    Pehry is waiting for her refusal, but doesn''t expect that she says nothing. He takes a nce at Jasmine


    and finds she leans against the window, dozing off with her eyes half-narrowed.


    He smiled. When he retracted his gaze, he finds the driver is peeking through the rear-view mirror.


    Pehry is dumbfounded for a moment. Seeing the driver hurriedly withdraws his teasing gaze, Pehry


    feels a little embarrassed.


    He immediately stops smiling and looks out of the car window.


    Silence falls over the night and the car. Both of them were hiding their beating hearts in a calm manner.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, the car drives to the entrance of the hotel. Before Pehry gets off the car, he


    instructs the manager, "Bring me a suit of suitable clothes by eight o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry."


    "Jasmine." Pehry raises his eyebrows at the girl sitting in the car without moving. "Don''t be


    dumbfounded. Get off the car."


    Jasmine slowly opens the car door and walks down. She is still wearing her yellow pajamas and feels a


    little awkward standing at the golden gate of the hotel.


    After they get off the car, the driver drives away. Pehry walks to Jasmine with his hands in his pockets


    and says, "Do you have your ID card?"


    "No, I didn''t bring it with me."


    Pehry nods and turns her back with both hands on her shoulders. "Do you see that row of sofas? Wait


    for me. I''ll be with you in one moment."


    "Alright." Jasmine obediently walks to the sofa and feels rxed a little when she sits down.


    Pehry walks to the front desk of the hotel to check in. He takes out his ID card from the inside pocket of


    his trousers and ces it on the counter. He supports himself with one hand. His posture is casual but


    his noble temperament makes no one dare to underestimate him.


    Even though the shirt he wears is so inappropriate, the moment he stands there, one cannot ignore


    him.


    He looks powerful. Jasmine thinks of the first time she meets Pehry. She was tied up in the car. When


    she saw this face, even if she didn''t know his identity, she could still tell that this man was dangerous.


    She''d better not to provoke him.


    Has she known him for a long time now? That''s why he feels less oppressive. Or has he notpletely


    released his energy?


    When she is filling her head with foolish notions, Pehry has already checked in and walks over to the


    sofa with the butler of the hotel.


    He stops a few meters away from her and snaps his fingers, "Jasmine, let''s go."


    She regains her senses and hurriedly stands up to follow behind him to the elevator.


    The butler of the hotel presses the button for them. Not long after, the elevator arrives. She follows


    Pehry in. It seems that the butler is going to follow them too. But Pehry stops him.


    "There''s no need toe over."


    The butler immediately retreats and nods respectfully, "Yes, sir."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After closing the elevator door, Pehry swipes his card and presses down on the 18th floor''s button. He


    takes out a room card from the card folder and hands it to her. "Here is yours so that you won''t feel


    uneasy."


    Jasmine takes it and puts it in her pocket. At first, she doesn''t feel anything. When she finds outter,


    she realizes that she has already arrived at the door of the room.


    "Aren''t you going home?"


    "Wow, you''re so ruthless." Hearing her question, Pehry couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s sote. How can you


    let me go home dressed like this?"


    Jasmine whispers, "Doesn''t you live alone? It doesn''t matter if you go back..."


    Pehry narrows his eyes and says ironically, "You know that I live alone. How thoughtful you are!"


    "No..."


    "So you can shut up." After saying that, Pehry directly swipes the door open and walks in,pletely


    ignoring her.


    Jasmine has no choice but to follow after him. As soon as she enters the room, she is shocked by the


    spacious and exquisite decoration.


    The overall decoration of the hotel is based on gold and ceramic white. The wallpaper is a Nordic style


    of dark patterns, sofas and tables are all coated with gold, looking very expensive.


    Jasmine looks around. Apart from the living room, there were three doors leading to different rooms.


    He has booked a suite.


    Fortunately, there isn''t only one bed.


    Jasmine heaves a sigh of relief. When she looks up, she looks into Pehry''s teasing gaze.


    Pehry sees her rxation. He has really suffered too many setbacks on her. He has already developed


    immunity and even deliberately teases her with evil intent.


    "What? Are you very disappointed by not seeing only one bed?"


    Being alone in the room with him, Jasmine is tense. Hearing his unbridled jokes, she doesn''t dare to


    look around. "Don''t talk nonsense."

 Chapter 692: He Secretly Kisses Her

    Chapter 692: He Secretly Kisses Her


    Pehry snorts. Of course he knows that he is talking nonsense. Jasmine can''t wait to stay away from


    him, so she will by no means be disappointed.


    From birth until now, he has never been disliked by any woman! However, when being with Jasmine,


    he finally knows how it feels like.


    Seeing her stiffen with nervousness, he waves his hand disdainfully. "Alright. I''ll sleep in this big room,


    and you can use the smaller one, OK?"


    "OK." After all, the smaller room is big enough for Jasmine. Also, she has to obey Pehry since he is the


    one who pays the money.


    After saying that, Pehry ignores her and turns around, going straight into his room. Actually, he wants


    to stay with her for a little longer, but he can''t bear to see her distrustful look.


    Not long after, Jasmine hears the sound of running water from the bathroom. She fixes her eyes on the


    bathroom door, which only has frosted sses. At the thought that a man is taking a hot bath inside it,


    she can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    She feels that she''d better not take a bath tonight. Looking at her watch, she finds it''s already close to


    midnight. There are only six hours left before dawn, which means tonight will soon pass.


    Thinking of this, she finally feels a little relieved.


    After returning to her room, Jasmine doesn''t turn off the lights. Since she has worn pajamas, she


    quickly gets into the quilt as soon as she takes off her coat. This saves her the trouble of changing


    clothes.


    The moment her head touches the pillow, she just wants to have a good sleep, for the bed in this high-


    end hotel is toofortable. She even has the illusion that she is lying on a soft cloud.


    She closes her eyes and decides to forget about all her worries for the time being. At least she can


    have a good sleep tonight.


    ...


    After Pehry finishes taking the shower, he is a little thirsty from the hot steam in the bathroom. He takes


    out a bottle of mineral water and feels slightly better after drinking a few mouthfuls.


    He turns to look at the room where Jasmine is sleeping. From this angle, he can only see the end of


    the bed. After pausing for a few seconds, he walks over.


    The lights in her room are off, and only a glint of light from the living room can be seen. Pehry tiptoes to


    the bedside. Jasmine curls up on one side of the big bed, as if someone has forced her to do this. He


    wonders if she deliberately lefts the other side of the bed for him.


    Pehry doesn''t know if she has such an intention, but he thinks it''s a bit wasteful for her to upy such


    a small space on this big bed.


    He intends to go back after taking a nce at her. However, he changes his mind when seeing her and


    directly lies on the bed wearing a bathrobe.


    Jasmine sleeps so soundly that she doesn''t notice him lying beside her.


    Seeing this, Pehry bes bolder. After gently putting his hand on the back of her head, he pulls her


    into his arms.


    Jasmine seems to feel that her position is changed, and she rubs her head against his chest


    subconsciously. Holding his breath, Pehry wonders how to exin to her after she wakes up. However,


    the soft body in his arms suddenly stops moving.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t wake up.


    He heaves a sigh of relief.


    Then he pulls the quilt over and covers the two of them. After his eyes gradually adjust to the darkness,


    he can clearly see her beautiful sleeping face.


    When she is awake, she never shows any friendliness to him. Therefore, he thinks she looks more


    pleasing and adorable when she is sleeping.


    When she smiles, her eyes are like curved crescent moons. Pehry doesn''t know this before. After all,


    she only wears an unhappy look when facing him.


    Back then, he happened to see her with her ssmate. They walked to the school gate hand in hand,


    and when they discussed something funny, Jasmine smiled so sweetly. He can''t forget her charming


    smile until now.


    Although their rtionship is quite awkward, he has to admit that her face is rather pretty. Even if she is


    asleep, she still looks like an angel who can fascinate him with ease. He can''t help but want to hug her


    more tightly.


    She is an innocent and unsophisticated girl who never hides her true thoughts. Pehry can easily see


    through her, and he doesn''t need to worry that she may lie to him.


    But what about her?


    When facing him, can she see his true colors?


    Thinking of this, Pehry feels somewhat depressed. He does have confidence in her, but he feels that


    there is still a long way to go.


    No matter what, he has spent a lot of effort to grant her permission of being with him for one month.


    Something unexpected may happen in the future, but at least she is his girlfriend now.


    That''s enough.


    Pehry has been staring at her face for such a long time that he can still remember her facial features


    even if he closes his eyes.


    He lowers his head and kisses her warm lips before a heavy drowsiness falls upon him.


    "Good night, girlfriend."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ...


    At 2:30 a.m. in the dean''s office of Karl''s Hospital.


    The atmosphere is rather heavy, and everyone inside wears a solemn and sad expression.


    Lily looks at the man sitting beside him. With his head down, he clenches his fists tightly, trying his best


    to restrain himself. Feeling sorry for him, Lily reaches out to gently touch his left hand as afort. She


    can feel his hand is icy cold.


    She pats his hand twice. She wants to say someforting words, but she has no idea how to begin.


    Just now, Karl tells them an uneptable thing....


    Grandpa''s illness continues to deteriorate, and he has lost control of his own body. He has to take ten


    times the normal dosage of Dntin every day, and there is not much time left for him.


    Instead of having another half a year or a few months, Grandpa only has one week left.


    Judging from Grandpa''s vital signs and the current state of his organs, the doctors say that he is pretty


    close to death. However, they can''te up with a feasible n even now.


    The doctors really want to save Grandpa''s life, but there is nothing they can do to cure his illness.


    As a doctor, Karl hopes that he can find a way to extend Grandpa''s life. However, no matter how


    advance medicine is or how exquisite his medical skills are, he is unable to change a person''s genes.


    He has tried his best.


    Lily and Rex both know such a truth, but when their closest rtive is about to die, they always deceive


    themselves that there is still a way to save Grandpa.


    Lily has woken up, but Rex is reluctant to ept the result that his grandpa is dying.


    Fifteen minutes have passed. He just sits there quietly without saying a word. If his eyes weren''t still


    open, Lily would even think that he has fallen asleep.


    "Rex, everyone did their best. Grandpa ... also did his best." After hesitating for a long time, Lily can


    only give such a helpless constion.


    They are both in great pain during this period of time, but Grandpa is the most distressed one. After he


    wakes up every day, the doctors give him drips and endless treatment. His arms are swollen because


    of the infusion, and he can only use catheters to get nutrition. The most unbearable thing is that


    Grandpa still remains conscious, which brings more pain to him.


    Actually, their hope for Grandpa''s recovery is also a kind of pressure for him.


    Rex quietly listens to her soft voice. Overwhelmed with grief, he only wants to smoke to relieve his


    pain.

 Chapter 693: Cherish Your Beloved Ones When They Are Still Alive

    Chapter 693: Cherish Your Beloved Ones When They Are Still Alive


    "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    Karl pulls open the drawer and throws an entire box of cigarettes to him.


    Rex immediately opens it. It''s evident that he is quite anxious. Sitting beside him, Lily can see his


    fingers trembling violently.


    When he puts the cigarette close to his mouth, the cigarette is even slightly crooked because of his


    trembling hand.


    Lily knows that he is trying his best to suppress his emotions.


    Over the years, he has lived and worked independently, and he rarely has the opportunity to stay with


    his family. Besides, theplex family environment has led to his lonely character.


    This doesn''t mean that he makes light of his family. On the contrary, he values kinship the most. It''s just


    that he doesn''t know how to express his affection to his loved ones.


    Since he always conceals his true emotions, he tends to feel extremely sad and powerless when facing


    such a situation.


    Rex quietly finishes smoking a cigarette. Actually, his mind has gonepletely nk. To be more


    specific, he is in a trance for he has no idea what to think about.


    As long as he thinks of Grandpa''s illness, he is too distressed to keep thinking.


    After stubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray, Rex finally says, "Karl, let''s all ... get ready."


    It''s out of Karl''s expectation that Rex will say this after remaining silent for a long while. He thinks that


    he will refuse to believe in reality and ask him to propose more feasible ns like before. It''s to his


    great surprise that Rex tells him to get mentally prepared for the worst result.


    Perhaps it''s because Rex''s words are too unexpected, Karl paused for a moment after hearing this.


    After a while, he nods and says, "OK. I will try my best."


    Rex remains expressionless, and he looks as calm as a pool of stagnant water. "My grandfather also


    knows about his own physical condition, right?"


    "Yes."


    Other than the doctor, his grandfather must be the only one who knows best about his physical


    condition. Since Grandpa still remains conscious, he must know he is close to death no matter how the


    othersfort him.


    Grandpa won''t be able to hold on for much longer, and if the treatment continues, he won''t stand the


    great physical torture.


    Rex closes his eyes. He doesn''t dare to imagine the sufferings Grandpa has experienced recently and


    the greater pain he is about to have. All he can do now is to face the harsh reality with a peaceful mind.


    "I''m leaving."


    Karl doesn''t know how to persuade him to stay, and it doesn''t seem to be the right time to do this. So


    he just says, "Be careful on your way home."


    With that, he winks at Lily, signaling her to take care of Rex, who is on the verge of breaking down.


    Taking the hint, Lily also gets up and follows Rex.


    When Rex walks to the office door, he suddenly stops. Fortunately, Lily stops in time, or she would


    have hit his back by now.


    She looks at him worriedly. "What''s wrong?"


    Rex closes his eyes and remains silent.


    If he walks out of this door today, he will stop fantasizing that Grandpa will recover. Instead, he will


    think about how to prepare for theing funeral and take care of the family affairs after Grandpa''s


    death.


    Rex seems to face a life-or-death choice when standing at this door. He has to muster up his courage


    and use all of his strength to pass through it.


    Holding his breath, he closes his eyes and everything is in darkness now.


    He stands in front of the door for nearly five minutes before finally taking steps. The moment he walks


    out of the door, tears roll down his cheeks uncontrobly and fall onto the ground.


    Lily keeps following behind him until they reach the end of the corridor. Facing the window, Rex rests


    his arms on the edge of the window and slowly lowers his head. It seems that he suddenly loses all his


    strength, and Lily is afraid he will fall to the ground at any moment.


    His broad shoulders tremble slightly. Without looking at his face, she is sure that he is crying.


    They have been together for so many years, and Lily rarely sees him crying. However, after his


    grandpa suffers from the illness, Rex always sheds tears from sadness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As the old saying goes, blood is thicker than water. It''s so cruel for Rex to know that his loved one is


    going to die, and he needs to prepare for Grandpa''s funeral.


    The night wind blows in from outside the window and messes up the hair on his forehead. Standing


    behind Rex, Lily looks at him with concern. They both remain silent, and he doesn''t even turn around.


    However, she can tell that he is overwhelmed with grief now.


    She wants to give him some time to calm down, so she restrains her urge to hug him. She clenches her


    fists so tightly that her fingernails dig deep into her palms and leave some red marks on her skin.


    However, she doesn''t care about the pain at all.


    After taking a deep breath, she slowly exhales. Since she can''t bear to see his distressed look


    anymore, she takes a step forward and holds him in her arms.


    She puts her arms around his waist tightly, with her cheek pressed against his slightly cold clothes. She


    is so close to him that he can clearly hear her heartbeat.


    "I will always be with you."


    She doesn''t know why she suddenly has the courage to make such a promise. However, she indeed


    has this idea right now. No matter what happens to Rexter, she will always be by his side.


    "A lifetime is too long..." His voice is hoarse, and every word seems to be filled with sorrow. "I can''t


    save him, I can''t..."


    Hearing this, Lily feels sorrier for him. "People are all born to die. Rex, you can''t decide the life and


    death of anyone, including your own. All we can do is to cherish our beloved ones when they are still


    alive."


    A sad smile appears on his face, but it onlysts for a short while. "I don''t have time, nor do I have a


    chance."


    This is what saddens him the most. In the past, he thought that he could only offer financial support to


    his family by working hard. Moreover, he even once felt that he was the most unwanted one in the


    family. Therefore, after his mother remarried, he avoideding back home to a greater extent. To be


    more specific, he only went home a few times a year.


    But that day, when he went back to the old house to get some stuff, he saw many red certificates of


    merit after the servant opened the drawer in Grandpa''s study. At that moment, he went a breakdown.


    He won those certificates from his excellent performance in final exams when he was a child. He


    himself has forgotten some of the certificates, but his grandfather keeps them for so many years.


    He remembers that when he was young, Grandpa was stern. He was not as amiable as the elders of


    other children, and he had always been very strict with him.


    He now realizes that from a long time ago, Grandpa has hoped that he can be an outstanding


    man after growing up.


    His grandpa must be so proud of him that he keeps those tattered certificates until today.


    Rex doesn''t dare to think back. His heart aches too much, as if someone is smashing it with a hammer.


    He even can''t breathe smoothly.


    He seems to have ignored many of his grandpa''s feelings and painstaking efforts towards him.


    Grandpa never mentions these to him, and it seems that he doesn''t expect his grandson to repay him.


    Cherish?


    He has no time to cherish. The cruelest thing in this world is that when you want to cherish someone,


    that person is no longer by your side.

 Chapter 694: Hes the Gentlest

    Chapter 694: He''s the Gentlest


    Lily can clearly feel that something is wrong with Rex. It is as if he haspletely sealed himself in


    another world. All of his thoughts and feelings remain in that world. He can''t stop regretting¡ªeven


    regretting what he had done back then.


    "It''s not like that. Rex, you''ve already done enough. If I were you, I wouldn''t know how to face my


    family. We all only live once. No one can live forever. Reality is cruel, but you have to ept it." She


    hugs him tightly, trying to pull him out of the abyss of self-me. She adds, "Adonis¡¯ death has nothing


    to do with you. He is sick. What you need to do is to stay with him and walk him through thest


    journey of his life. You''ve done nothing wrong. Adonis is proud of you, and he understands you. If you


    don''t want him to have any regrets in hisst days, please stop acting this way!"


    Rex listens. Light appears in his ssy eyes again. He mutters to himself, rather than asks Lily,


    "Seeing me like this will only trouble him more..."


    "That''s right. You have to cheer up and be the grandson that he is proud of again. Only then can he


    leave more calmly, rather than full of regrets."


    Rex looks out of the window at the lights in the distance. Clusters of bright lights turn into blurry flowers


    in his misty eyes. Red, green, yellow... They sting his eyes, but also illuminate his heart.


    That''s right. What''s done cannot be undone. He can''t be selfish anymore. Adonis should leave this


    world peacefully, and he''ll see to that. If he can''t even make sure of this one thing, he doesn''t even


    deserve to be sad.


    Lily''s words seem to have pulled Rex out of the deep seabed where there is nothing but darkness. He


    wakes up. Only then does he feel a little cold from the wind blowing outside the window.


    Just now, he didn''t even feel all of this from the outside world. He only felt his heart filled with self-


    me and guilt.


    He straightens up again and turns around to look at the woman standing behind him. It is alreadyte


    at night, and Lily''s face is full of exhaustion. He has been suffering these days, and Lily is no better


    than him. She''s always by his side, yet at the same time, she still has to take care of Adair. It''s obvious


    that she has lost a lot of weight.


    Rex raises his hand painfully to touch the dark shadows under her eyes. He rolls his apple before


    saying, "I''m sorry. You must have suffered with me a lot these days."


    "What are you talking about? You''re my husband. If I don''t stay with you now, what else can I do?"


    Seeing that he has finally started to listen to her, Lily heaves a sigh of relief. She raises her hand to


    hold his arm and says, "Let''s go home. We''ll bring Adair here to spend some time with Adonis


    tomorrow morning."


    Rex follows her arm. He finally feels a little warmer, "Alright."


    At the very least, Lily is still beside himte at night.


    -


    Ever since they have had this conversation, Lily can clearly tell that Rex has spoken a lot more when


    he is with Adonis.


    Before, he was not good at expressing himself. He is always listening to others and rarely takes the


    initiative to speak.


    However, these two days, he has been apanying Adonis in the hospital. Not only is he being


    considerate, he is also trying to do something together with Adair to please Adonis.


    Yet, it''s looking pretty bad for Adonis. During this period of time, Adonis has be less conscious


    than before. He sleeps most of the time. When he opens his eyes, he is also dumbfounded. The


    brilliance in his eyes diminishes, and he merely speaks anymore.


    Everyone is aware of what is going on. In the end, Amelia is no longer willing toe to the hospital


    with Rex and Adair because she is afraid that she will lose control and burst out crying.


    One night, Rex stays at the hospital to keep Adonispany. Lily also wanted to stay, but he didn''t let


    her. He is worried that she will wear herself out, so he asks the driver to send her and Adair back.


    However, it never urs to Rex that on such an ordinary night, something goes wrong with Adonis.


    After dinner, at nine o''clock in the evening, Adonis even asks Rex to find a paramedic to temporarily


    pull out the esophagus inserted into his mouth.


    The moment the tube leaves his stomach and is finally taken out of his mouth, Adonis¡¯ expression


    changes in pain. However, he feels much morefortable without the tube. Now he can open and


    close his mouth freely.


    "Illness really makes people suffer..." Adonis speaks in a husky voice, his old eyes even filled with


    traces of tears.


    "Hang in there. You''ll be fine."


    Adonis shakes his head when he hears this. He says, "I know well about my condition. Rex, you don''t


    have to lie to me anymore. I don''t have many days left, right?"


    Rex doesn''t know what else to say. He really wants to tell Adonis that it isn''t true and that he still has a


    long way to go. However, he can''t say anything. Looking at Adonis¡¯ face that has turned slightly yellow


    because of the infusion, Rex can only remain silent.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s been so many years, but you haven''t changed at all." Adonis struggles to whisper to Rex despite


    the pain. He is afraid that if he doesn''t say anything now, he won''t have any chance in the future.


    "When you were young, you would always keep silent upon our questions. And that didn''t change


    much when you grew up a little-you were too hard-mouthed. After work, you have neverined to


    us. You are, in the end, the one who leads the hardest life..."


    Rex sits beside him and listens quietly. He does not say anything, but lowers his head and eyes. He


    seems particrly obedient.


    Adonis hasn''t seen Rex behave so obediently for a long time, and he can''t help but mutter, "Don''t try to


    shoulder all the responsibilities. How can you do all the things on your own? It''s already good enough


    that you are in good health and that you haven''t suffered from any natural or man-made disaster. I


    know you always feel guilty about our family. Rex, it is us who should say sorry to you..."


    Back then, Amelia and Rex''s biological father were always quarreling, and Rex was always the victim.


    It is perfectly normal that Rex would get beaten, and one can imagine that the harm he gets will stay


    with him all this life.


    Therefore, Rex has been an introverted person from a young age. He is not outgoing at all. For a long


    time, Adonis and the others are afraid that the child will be depressed or distorted.


    Later on, Rex bes awyer. This also has something to do with his childhood. The first thing he


    does after he seeds in his career is to announce that he will not take any cases rted to divorce.


    Those things are too heavy for him after all.


    Afterwards, Amelia moves on and remarries. With Florence, everything is back on the right track again.


    However, Rex''s feelings have been ignored. He is estranged from his family, but whenever he has time,


    he is always the first to go back to them.


    Adonis knows all about this. The older he gets, the cleverer he bes. He is just being silent.


    Rex hesitates for a moment, then still reaches out and grabs Adonis¡¯ hand. He says, "Don''t say that.


    I''m fine now, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 695: Mr. Adonis Passed Away

    Chapter 695: Mr. Adonis Passed Away


    Mr. Adonis almost has no strength left. Injected so many painkillers, his body is nearly numb. However,


    he manages to hold Rex''s hand. "Now that you have Lily and Adair, I don''t need to worry anymore. You


    should take care of yourself and treat them well. They are people by your side for the rest of your life,


    understand?"


    It sounds like hisst words. Rex is too sad to listen to him.


    "Come on. You still have a lot of time."


    Mr. Adonis forces a smile, "Right. I will see Adair be a young man. I want to hear him calling me


    great grandfather for a few more years!"


    It''s rare for them to stay together, so Mr. Adonis tells him a lot of things about the past and present,


    some of which Rex knows, and some he doesn''t. Rex has never been so close to him.


    He starts to understand the sufferings of the previous generation and gets to know how Mr. Adonis


    made it through.


    Mr. Adonis is in high spirits when they are chatting. At least his voice is stable. Rex thinks that he will


    make through the evening. However, he doesn''t know that Mr. Adonis¡¯ heart aches as he speaks.


    At 2:30 in the morning, Rex lies on the couch beside the bed to rest for a while. Not long after he closes


    his eyes, he suddenly hears a harsh sound from the machine above his head.


    He is awakened. He gets up and walks to it. It''s a machine that measures Mr. Adonis'' heartbeat and


    blood pressure. The line on the screen, which should be fluctuant, is turning straight.


    He knows what it means, so he immediately presses the emergency button at the bedside.


    Within half a minute, the door is pushed open. A group of nurses in blue aseptic suits and doctors in


    white coats rush into the room.


    Rex is pushed away the bed. He wants to get closer but is stopped.


    "Family goes out please. The patient is in danger and needs emergency treatment!" A doctor stops him


    and then starts to save Mr. Adonis.


    He quickly unlocks Mr. Adonis¡¯ bed and removes the apparatus connected to his body. They


    immediately push the bed out of the ward. Rex follows them. Then he sees Karl from afar, who is


    standing at the door of the emergency room.


    "Rex, hold on."


    Karl doesn''t say anything else.


    He directly goes in to change his clothes for emergency treatment.


    The light on the door of the emergency room is on. It''s frighteningly red. Rex has seen this light so


    many times these days that once he was driving on the road, he mistook the red light as an emergency


    light. He felt a little flustered and sick at that time.


    It''s quiet in the corridor. He waits in silence, feeling that an invisible hand is pinching his throat. He can


    barely breathe.


    It seems that someone has notified the family. Half an hourter, Mr. Adonis hasn''te out. But


    Amelia, Florence, and Lily have all arrive at the hospital. The only one who doesn''te is Mr. Adonis¡¯


    wife.


    They stand outside the emergency room. Nobody talks. Amelia is crying as she could no longer hold


    back her tears. Even Florence, who has always been indifferent, is now sitting on a bench quietly.


    Lily walks to Rex. He looks terrible. His face is slightly swollen due to strong emotions. The rims of his


    eyes are ck and his lips are pale. His hands are tightly clenched on his thighs. His back is so stiff as


    if it is about to break.


    Mr. Adonis suddenly had an attack and was sent to the emergency room. It happened when Rex was


    by his bed.


    Lily doesn''t know what she can say to make him rx. It seems useless to say anything. They could


    only wait for the doctor toe out and tell them the result.


    Death is truly cruel.


    Another ten minutester, a doctor wearing a mask and a hat walks out of the room. They can only see


    his eyes.


    Amelia immediately walks to him. She wants to ask about Mr. Adonis'' condition. However, she can''t


    make more sounds after saying, "How..."


    The doctor understands what she means and shakes his head, "We''re going to give a critically ill


    notice. It''s not over yet. We''re still trying. Please be prepared."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As he finishes, the doctor turns around and enters the emergency room. The door is closed. They are


    separated. It is so close, but it feels like two worlds.


    Everyone heard it, but none of them speaks. Amelia is still crying, but her voice is lower. The


    atmosphere is as gloomy as that in the graveyard. Their hearts are extremely heavy.


    Rex suddenly finds that the red light on the door is not the most terrifying. It''s more horrible to see the


    light go off.


    As if sensing his thought, the moment Rex thinks of it, the red light suddenly gets out.


    The red light on their faces is gone, leaving paleness.


    Rex raises his head and stares fixedly at the tightly closed door of the emergency room, as if he wants


    to see through it.


    Lily has never seen such a look in his eyes. No matter how desperate or hopeless he was, he had


    never shown such an expression. Sorrow and hope, the extreme emotions that burst out suddenly


    intertwine. The contradiction is so strong that Rex can''t bear to face it.


    ...


    The door is opened. It''s Karl.


    All of a sudden, everyone goes silent.


    Karl nces at everyone and his gaze finally stops on Rex. He stares at Rex and says in a low voice,


    "Sorry. We... We lost him."


    As she hears what Karl says, Amelia''s heart is broken. Tears well up in her eyes. She is in bloods of


    tears. The breath held in her chest is suddenly let out. She cries, desperate and sad.


    "No! Dad... Dad..."


    Florence also bursts into tears. She still has the strength to hug Amelia, but her eyes are also filled with


    sorrow.


    Lily looks round and suddenly thinks of a sentence in a book.


    Have you ever seen the bottom of the ocean?


    It''s at the end of the book. She feels that no one could see the bottom of the ocean with their own eyes,


    but at this moment, she understands what the author means.


    Yes, she has.


    Everything in front of her now is in the depths of the ocean, the dark and highly stressed seabed.


    Everyone''s heart is overloaded with sorrow. There is neither sound nor breathing, as if nothing exists


    anymore.


    Everyone seems to be sealed in a bottle in istion. Although things around them keep going on, they


    can feel nothing but the pain in their hearts.

 Chapter 696: Arent You Sad at All

    Chapter 696: Aren''t You Sad at All


    They are feeling the pain and enduring it.


    Karl seems to be standing at the center of the storm. He frowns and tries his best not to lose control.


    "Maybe you should go in and say goodbye to him."


    With that, he moves aside and leaves the door open.


    Amelia has no strength left. Held up by Florence and her husband, she is almost half-dragged into the


    emergency room.


    The man originally standing beside Amelia does not move at all. He fixes his eyes on the door in front


    of him-the door which was tightly closed, but is now open...


    His desire is so strong that he even hallucinates, as if he has seen Adonis lying in bed being pushed


    out of the emergency room. Adonis has always been lucky, doesn''t he?


    But not this time.


    Adonis, the man who had been with Rex for more than thirty years, left this world.


    Eaten up with diseases, Adonis leaves this world.


    Departure is such a heavy word, but with Adonis left, nothing has changed. It is just that he is gone.


    Other than Rex and the others, no one knows about his departure, and no one cares.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thinking of this, Rex is almost on the verge of copse.


    For a moment, Lily doesn''t have the guts to touch him. She is afraid that this man will copse upon


    her touch.


    But she has to wake him up. Otherwise, Rex will only seal himself in a shell.


    "Rex." Lily raises her hand and pats his back extremely gently, saying, "Let''s go in and take a look."


    "Lily, this isn''t true, right?" He forces out a sentence despite the taste of blood in his throat.


    Lily feels a sudden heartache. She really wants to tell him that all of this is not true. Adonis is still here,


    and he is fine. But she can''t.


    "Rex, Adonis has reached the end of his life. He won''t be in pain anymore."


    Rex''s face is almost twisted, and she cannot tell whether he is crying orughing. He says, "Yes, he


    has left. The pain is for us, who are still here."


    Lily frowns. Hearing his irrelevant words, she doesn''t say anything. ''Adonis passed away all in a


    sudden. Although Rex is mentally prepared, he still can''t ept it for a moment. His mind is in a mess


    now. How rational can he be?'' she thinks to herself.


    She grabs his arm and says firmly, "Rex, can you go in and take a look at Mr. Adonis?"


    Although it is a question, Lily does not intend to give him any minute to hesitate. She directly uses all


    her strength and drags him into the emergency room.


    If he has to face it, then face it now. He shouldn''t run away and leave a scar in his heart that will never


    be erased.


    Escaping won''t make him feel better, so it''s better for him to face the truth.


    After passing through a small corridor, Lily quickly finds the bed on which Adonis is lying. The lights for


    the operation has been extinguished and reced by a normal soft light. There is only a doctor and a


    nurse left inside the room. Seeing that Adonis¡¯ families have arrive, they immediately keep their


    distance from the bed.


    When Rex walks in, the various instruments and masks on Adonis have been taken off. He just lies


    there in silence.


    Adonis has be extremely skinny, and the bones on his face are far too obvious. His breathing has


    stopped, and he no longer has a trace of vitality.


    Amelia and Florence are already crying at the side. Rex stands at the end of the bed without making a


    sound.


    A few hours ago, he was talking to Adonis about Adair, about the past and the present. In just a few


    hours'' time, they are separated forever. This is the end of Adonis¡¯ life. Rex can no longer see him.


    Amelia is too sad to pull herself together. Her mind has begun to copse. She looks at Rex, who is


    silent, and points at him, crying loudly, "Your grandpa is gone for good! Aren''t you sad at all? You just


    watched like this... until he left! You''re so ruthless..."


    Lily tightens her grip on the man''s fingers. Hearing Amelia''s unprovoked usation, she feels so


    painful, as is someone has imprinted her heart with a hot iron.


    She understands Amelia''s pain, but she shouldn''t transfer her pain to another person. Moreover, she


    knows better than anyone how tormented Rex is.


    Just as Lily can no longer endure and is about to speak up for Rex, the hand that she is holding


    suddenly forcefully clenches her back. His strength almost crushes her bones.


    She frowns in pain, but doesn''t break free.


    She turns around and looks at the person beside her. Rex fixes his gaze on Adonis, as if he is trying to


    remember this scene. He wants to imprint Adonis deeply into his mind. He does not refute Amelia, but


    just standing there quietly.


    Lily feels ufortable seeing this scene, and even Karl feels wronged for Rex.


    However, Rex does not say a word. He does not even try to exin. To him, the quarrel now is the


    greatest disrespect for the deceased.


    He is not afraid of being misunderstood at all. He just wants to quietly take a look at the person lying on


    the hospital bed.


    Time seems to have stopped at this moment. It is one person''s final farewell to another.


    "Do we need to inform Mom?" Amelia''s husband is the only one who is rtively sober. Thinking that


    this is the final goodbye to Adonis, he realizes that he should notify ra.


    Unexpectedly, just as he finishes speaking, a dull and old voice suddenly sounds from outside the


    emergency room. "There''s no need. I came here myself."


    Everyone is shocked by this sudden voice. They turn around and see ra standing at the door. The


    person apanying her is her driver.


    ra walks in without looking sideways. She directly stops at the head of the hospital bed. Her slightly


    bent body carries a calm aura. Her pale hair covers her back as she looks down at the person who has


    been with her for most of her life. At this moment, Adonis no longer has any signs of life. ra does not


    make a scene, nor does she even sob.


    She only raises her hand and wipes away her tears silently, not allowing anyone to see her sorrow.


    "Alright, your father has already lived a long life at this age. He has experienced everything he should.


    There''s nothing to cry about. He won''t be lonely for too long. I''ll be with him soon in the future." ra''s


    tone is very calm, and one can tell from her voice that she is indeed peaceful.


    Perhaps it is because ra is getting old, and she will always think that one day, with the passage of


    time, all will be gone.


    Sooner orter, no one will be able to avoid it. Since that is the case, they can only feel sorry for the


    change.


    The dead has already left, and the living still has to live a good life. Life is cruel, but they have no


    choice.


    "You should think carefully about how to deal with the funeral. I''m too old to do anything. Rex, your


    grandfather values you the most. You can discuss it with your mother."


    Rex closes his eyes and nods heavily, "Alright."


    "You guys go out first. Leave me alone with your father for a while. I want to say something to


    him."

 Chapter 697: He Disappears in the Blink of an Eye

    Chapter 697: He Disappears in the Blink of an Eye


    As soon as she says that, Lily''s eyes grow moist. She slightly turns her face sideways, unable to bear


    to look at the scene.


    Rex is the closest person to Adonis. However, he is the most sober at this moment. His actions grieve


    her more.


    Staying beside the bed and unwilling to leave, Amelia is taken out by her husband and Florence. Rex


    stares at the man on the bed. He mutters goodbye to himself in secret. The veins on his neck bulge


    out. He uses all his strength to turn around and leave.


    Walking out of the ward, he closes the door and pauses for a moment. Karl immediately steps forward


    and says, "There is a surveince screen connected to the room. Don''t worry. Nothing will go wrong."


    They have been friends for so many years. Karl knows Rex''s thoughts, even if Rex doesn''t say a word.


    After hearing this, Rex no longer hesitates. He steps forward with anxiety and panic.


    His entire body emits the message of not approaching him, as if he has built a high wall around himself.


    Lily knows what he needs the most right now, so she does not follow him too closely. She keeps a


    three-meter distance with him silently.


    The corridor is so long, as if there is no end. Above their heads is a dazzling white light, decorating this


    space so brightly in the silent middle of the night.


    It seems that there is nowhere to hide any thoughts or sorrows.


    Desiring to escape from the brightness here, the man who has been striding forward suddenly turns


    around and enters the dark water room.


    The VIP wards of Karl''s Hospital have separate water fountains. The water room in the corridor is set


    for family members and nurses. The room is small and is less than ten square meters. It is dark, with


    only the light in the corridor shining into the room through the door.


    Lily stops and sees Rex walking into the room. After about half a minute, she quietly walks to the side


    of the door. With her back leaning against the wall, she hears Rex''s suppressed sobs from inside.


    He is like a wild beast wounded by a shotgun, hiding in his cave and enduring the pain alone.


    She deeply breathes in and slowly breathes out. She doesn''t know where Amelia is, but she know that


    Amelia will be alright with Florence and her husband. However, Rex is alone. She is the only person


    apanying him, so she cannot leave.


    Rex is so sad that she cannot me him for not giving her the chance to shoulder the burden with him


    together. He is just so in pain that he needs some time to recover. All she can do is to stay by his side


    and spare him the time to recover.


    After standing outside for a long time, the suppressed sobs inside finally stop. Lily straightens up and is


    about to go in to find him. Only then does she find that her ankles are numb.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The slightest bit of force by her feet makes her feel like stepping on the tip of a knife. It is painful and


    itchy.


    She endures the pain and walks into the water room. She gropes to turn on the light. Although it is not


    very bright, it is enough for her to see clearly the man, who is facing her with his back.


    Leaning against the wall with one arm, he bends down slightly. His shoulders seem to be pressed down


    with tons of stones, that it is merely too difficult for him to stand up straight.


    "Rex, it''s time to go home."


    After the death of Adonis, the first sentence she says is to take him home. She doesn''t know what else


    she can do except taking him home.


    She could have said "don''t be sad¡± or ¡°everything''s gonna be alright¡±, but they are all courteous words.


    For Rex, these are all nonsense.


    However, Rex does not turn around. He ponders for a moment and says in a dry and hoarse voice, "Go


    and find my grandma."


    Grandma?


    Lily frowns. She knows that there won''t be any big problems there since the doctors and Karl is with


    ra. However, Rex is alone here...


    "Go. I''ll be at ease when you''re there," he repeats, sounding worried.


    Lily agrees, "Okay. I''ll go. Wait for me here. We''ll go back togetherter. OK?"


    Rex nods.


    Lily walks out of the water room. When she walks towards the ward, she feels worried and keeps


    looking back. Somehow, she just feels uneasy. However, she still returns to the ward to reassure Rex.


    Karl is surprised to see Lily return. "Why are you back by yourself?"


    "Rex said that he was worried. He asked me toe over and take care of Grandma."


    "We are all here. What was he worried about? Where is Rex?"


    "In the pantry."


    Karl feels that something is wrong, "By himself?"


    "Yes, I told him to wait for me over there." Lily sees the anxiety on Karl''s face and bes uneasy.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think something will happen to him?"


    "It''s hard to say." Karl bes serious. He can see ra in the room simply through the door.


    However, he can''t help but feel worried when thinking of Rex being alone. "I''ll watch over here. You


    should go back and take care of him. Adonis'' death has shaken him dreadfully. Don''t worry. I am here


    and nothing will happen."


    Lily hesitates, "Maybe I can wait here until raes out?"


    "ra''s mood is rtively stable now. She will be in the ward for some time. Rex can''t stay by himself.


    Please go and apany him first. He''s the one who needs you the most right now." Karl emphasizes


    this to Lily again and again, feeling more and more worried.


    Lily nods. She walks back to the water room. The distance isn''t very short. It will take her seven to eight


    minutes to get there even if she walks quickly. Fourteen to fifteen minutes to go back and forth¡ªnot a


    short distance.


    On her way back, Lily uneasilyforts herself that Rex must still be in the water room waiting for her


    since she is only away for a short time.


    However, when she returns to the water room with a heavy breath, she only finds that no one is inside.


    Rex, who was standing beside the wall just now, disappears.


    Feeling like stepping into the air, Lily suddenly bes extremely panicked.


    How can he disappear in such a short time?


    He promised her that he would wait here!


    At this moment, Lilypletely gets flustered. She can''t think about anything else but to look for him.


    She rushes out of the water room and heads for the elevator. Next to her is the screen, showing that


    the elevator is slowly reaching the first floor from the third floor.


    Can he be the one in the elevator right now?


    Nobody will walk around this floor for VIP wards at this time, so probably it is him.


    Lily immediately takes out her phone and calls him. At the same time, she presses the other elevator


    and waits anxiously.


    At first, she can get through the phone. But he won''t answer. However, when she dials the second time,


    she is reminded that the phone is turned off.


    He actually leaves without saying a word and turns off his phone at such a time? She is so


    worried.

 Chapter 698: Give Him a Slap

    Chapter 698: Give Him a p


    "Rex!" Lily growls at the screen of her phone. Her heart is beating fast. The Gabbot family is still


    immersed in the grief of the death of Mr. Adonis. At this critical moment, she can''t trouble anyone but


    herself.


    Luckily, the elevator arrives soon. She goes in and presses a button on the first floor. After arriving at


    the main hall, she walks to the front gate of the hospital. Turning left is a small garden. On the right, it


    leads to the outside of the hospital.


    The car is parked in the underground garage. He doesn''t drive his car and shouldn''t go far.


    With a gambling mind, Lily grits her teeth and walks to the garden. Fortunately, there are streetmps


    in the garden. Although the light is dim, she can see everything inside.


    She walks straight through the entrance, passing through a small bamboo forest. There are round


    wooden chairs on both sides, which is the only ce to sit down and rest.


    Sure enough, just as she reaches the bamboo forest, she sees a figure sitting on a chair in the


    distance, but doesn''t dare to rx.


    She pads along the road. Standing in front of that person, she feels relieves when confirms that it isn''t


    someone else.


    It''s him.


    It''s him.


    The restlessness and anxiety that surges and disappears have tortured her twice in a short time. Even


    if Lily has a strong heart, she can''t withstand this kind of torment.


    "Rex, stand up! Stand up like a man!" she says, stretches out her hand, and tugs at his cor as she


    sees the man with his head drooped, as if he has lost a battle.


    Seemingly startled by her sudden action, he stands up. Although he cooperates, his eyes do not have


    any light. He looks ck and lifeless.


    The spirit that supports him has disappeared. He wanders around like a walking dead.


    Seeing his appearance, Lily feels both heartache and anger. When she thinks of his irresponsible


    actions and her fear that he disappeared shortly just now, she feels dizzy.


    Is this the way he wants to humiliate himself?


    Or could it be that behaving like this could bring Mr. Adonis back?


    Is he the only one who is grieved! What''s about her?


    "Cheer up and wake up!" Lily shouts at him, regardless of the saliva that she spat on his face. "No one


    wants to see you like this. Do you understand?"


    Her hysterical cry reaches his ears, as light as a feather. He mutters to himself, "You don''t understand.


    You don''t understand at all...."


    Lily feels powerless instantly. In the past few days, she apanied him andforted him with all


    her heart out. And the end, all she gets is that she doesn''t understand.


    She is aware that Rex knows she can understand his feelings. However, at this moment, he has


    blocked everything. He doesn''t want to find out who is to me, nor does he want to be responsible for


    anything.


    The sadness on her chest is burned with anger. The next second, Lily makes a move that even she


    doesn''t expect. She raises her arm and throws it fiercely at him....


    "Bang!"


    A crisp sound explodes in the air. She puts her arm down, and her palm is burning. His handsome face


    jerks to the left, the imprint of an open hand standing out on it. It can tell how hard she ps him.


    "I know you''re sad, painful, and unwilling to ept the truth. But are you the only one in the world


    who''s heart-broken? Don''t I feel heartache when I see you like this and Mr. Adonis leave?" As Lily


    speaks, she takes two steps back. She raises her hand and pokes her chest. Her eyes are filled with


    tears as she questions him. "You''re sad, so am I and even worse. Beside Mr. Adonis, I still care about


    you, Adair, and the family. I despise you for being defeated so easily! If you overlook what I did for you


    and my pains, you can pretend that I haven''t said anything and continue to be immersed in the sorrow.


    Let''s see if the spirit of Mr. Adonis in heaven would like to see you like this!"


    After she finishes speaking, she immediately turns around and leaves. The moment she does, tears fall


    from her eyes, and all her emotions surge up. She hits him. She is clearly the one who hits him, but she


    is even more painful than him.


    She doesn''t want to do that. But there is nothing she can do. Seeing him copse and get crazy, she


    doesn''t know what methods she could use to help him.


    The moment she can''t find him, she is at a loss, as if the whole world has vanished.


    However, before she takes a few steps, the man grabs her arm. After struggling for a while, she doesn''t


    break free and is pulled into his embrace. He hugs her tightly from behind.


    He puts his chin on the side of her neck, his rapid breath spraying on her skin. Lily keeps wiggling her


    body and tears fall on the back of his hands wrapped around her waist.


    "Let go ... let go of me...."


    "I''m sorry." He finally opens his mouth. His voice is hoarse. His throat is so dry that every word seems


    to crack. "I don''t know what to do...."


    You don''t know what to do.


    Lilyughs with anger, "If you don''t know what to do, you should face it. Escaping the problem can''t


    make it disappear."


    Mr. Adonis has passed away. Although ruthless, it is a fact. No one can change it. Since that is the


    case, he has no other choice but to face it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "How long do you want to deceive yourself, or do you want to keep feeling guilty like this? Mr. Adonis


    has already left. He can''t see how guilty you are. Compared to a defeated man, he prefers to see you


    cheering up!"


    Lily pours her heart out. After that, she feels extremely empty and helpless. In fact, no matter what she


    says, if this man doesn''t listen, she is at the end of her wits.


    No matter how much she says, he can''t see her at all.


    Rex tightly hugs her, who is trembling in his arms. Hearing her heart-piercing words, he feels terrible


    and bes sober.


    He is not alone but with a family, a wife, and a child. He needs to take care of them and others. He is


    too selfish, walking away and leaving everything to her.


    "I''m sorry."


    Apart from apologizing, he doesn''t know what else to say.


    "I don''t need your apology, and I don''t want to hear these words anymore. If you need some room to


    calm down, I''ll give it to you," Lily says as she holds back her tears.


    She is desperate to leave, even if it is only a moment. She needs it to catch her breath and face the


    problem again.


    That kind of sadness mixed with enormous exhaustion emanates from the seams of the bones,


    burdening people.

 Chapter 699: Dont Leave Me

    Chapter 699: Don''t Leave Me


    Rex senses her anger, so how can he allow her to leave? Instead of letting go of her, he hugs her even


    harder. "Don''t go. Don''t leave me."


    Lily is annoyed. But when she hears him say this, how can she still vent out her anger. She bursts into


    tears. "I never ask you to do so. It''s you who insist on hiding."


    "I''m not avoiding you. I just don''t know how to face you. I''m afraid that my emotion will affect you. I...."


    After a long pause, he continues, "I can''t believe that my grandpa has passed away."


    That''s right. Adonis has always enjoyed good health. He is good in all respects. To everyone''s''


    surprise, he dies in just a few months.


    Lily does not say anything, nor does she continue to struggle. She just lets him quietly hug her. Beside


    them is the dim low bamboo forest. People will shiver at the sight of it.


    "No one wants to see me like this. There are many things I need to deal with." Once again, his tone


    suddenly bes much firmer. "You''re right. I can''t continue like this."


    Life is still going on. Since Rex of course cannot die together with his grandfather, he should live a


    good life. When he meets Adonis one day in the future, Adonis won''tin.


    As Rex speaks so, Lily feels relieved. She turns around to face Rex. Rex''s eyes, which are as beautiful


    as ck pearl, contain endless sadness, so people don''t dare to stare at them.


    "I know that you feel guilty and regretful. There are many things that you can''t let go of. But the truth is


    that neither of us can change it. Rex, life is still going on. Adair, the Gabbot fmaily and I need you."


    Rex puts on a bitter smile. "Alright, I''ll pull myself together."


    Lily wants to tell Rex that if he can''t cheer up, he can rely on her. However, after thinking about it for a


    moment, she doesn''t say anything. Rex needs someone to push him, instead of creating a safe haven


    for him to escape the reality again.


    It''s time for Rex to face it.


    They stand in the small garden for a long time. Wind strikes through Lily''s clothes. She can''t help but


    shiver in the cold. Rex notices it, so he takes off his coat and wraps it over her shoulders.


    Holding her hand, he says, "Let''s go. It''s time to go home now."


    Lily looks at the tall figure, who is pulling her in front of her. In the past several months, she seemed to


    be on a roller coaster. Now, she finally returns to its original point.


    Fortunately, he manages to hold on.


    She only hopes he can get through it as soon as possible.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ...


    On the way back, Lily offers to drive. Considering Rex''s current state of mind, she is won''t feel at ease


    if he drives.


    At 3:30 in the morning, they return to the vi. Fanny has put Adair to sleep. When she hears the door


    ring, she awakes from a light sleep and walks to the living room with her clothes draped around her


    shoulders.


    "Rex and Lily, you are back." Fanny is a little confused, for she is half awake. She then asks as


    concernedly as before, "Is Adonis alright?"


    Every time Lily and Rexe back from the hospital, Fanny will ask this question, as if it has be


    a habit. Even their affirmative reply has be a habit.


    However, when Fanny finishes asking, she does not receive any response. No sooner does Fanny


    understand what it means than she is wide awake.


    ''Does anything go wrong with Adonis, so they react in this way?''


    In the next second, Lily''s answer confirms Fanny''s conjecture. "It''s okay, Fanny. Go back to your room


    and rest."


    Fanny notices that the atmosphere is weird and immediately nods. "Well. I''ll go back and rest. Feel free


    to call me if you need anything."


    "Alright."


    After a brief exchange, Fanny returns to her room. The living room falls into a deathly silence once


    again. Rex, who bends down to change his shoes, doesn''t seem to hear this conversation. He is busy


    doing his own things.


    Lily follows behind him and enters the bedroom. Seeing Rex goes into the bathroom with a change of


    clothes, Lily can''t help but raise her hand to stop him. She bites her lips, and only says, "Don''t bathe."


    "I juste back from the hospital. I''ll take a shower." The light above his head shines on his face.


    When he looks down, his eyshes cast a shadow. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    He even bends to peck her lips as if he is afraid that she will be worried.


    Lily fears that he will do something inside. But when she sees him calmly walk in and close the door,


    she heaves a sigh of relief.


    She should let herself rx. Otherwise, such a tense atmosphere will only make it harder for Rex to get


    out of that kind of emotion.


    Rex usually bathes quickly. Normally, it takes less than ten minutes. But this time, he stays inside for


    nearly half an hour.


    Lily knows that he wants to stay alone to adjust his emotions, so she doesn''t urge him. She just looks


    up at the reflection in the frosted ss from time to time to make sure that he is fine.


    The clock on the wall slowly moves towards 4:30 in the morning. Lily does not feel sleepy at all. She


    keeps awake the whole time.


    However, at this moment, someone knocks on the bedroom door from outside.


    Lily is shocked, thinking that it is Fanny. But when she opens the door, she sights Adair, who is half her


    height, standing outside.


    Lily is a little surprised. "Adair? Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Adair rubs his eyes. His voice carries a pitiful nasal sound. "Mom, I have a nightmare. I can''t sleep


    when I wake up."


    Lily lovingly carries Adair into the room. Noticing that he is tightly grabbing onto his little doll, Lily


    bes even softer. "What nightmare did you have? Tell mom about it."


    "I dreamt that someone had taken Mom and Dad into a forest. I was left alone outside. Everyone


    ignored me and didn''t know me." As Adair speaks, he seems to recall that terrifying scene and throws


    himself into Lily''s arms. "Mom, I''m scared...."


    Lily touches Adair''s furry head affectionately andforts him gently. "Adair, be good. Dreams and


    reality are the opposite. No one will take Mom and Dad away."


    Adair''s voice sounds unhappy. "Really?"


    Lily returns confidently. "Yes."


    "That''s good!" Adair hugs Lily''s waist with all his might and says, "I want to be with Mom and Dad


    forever!"


    After that, he thinks of something. In Lily''s arms, Adair lifts his head. "By the way, Mom, where''s


    Grandpa? How long is he going to stay in the hospital?"


    Tonight, the hospital stuff suddenly called, so Lily and Rex left in a hurry and didn''t even have time to


    talk to Adair. Now Lily is at a loss how to answer Adair''s question.

 Chapter 700: He Has Gone Far away

    Chapter 700: He Has Gone Far away


    What''s worse, Rex clearly hears it when he walks out of the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Lily looks at Rex worriedly. When she sees Rex walking out in


    ck pajamas with wet hair, her heart misses a beat.


    "Have you finished?"


    "Yes." Rex goes straight over. As he looks at Adair in Lily''s arms, he softens his cold gaze, which has


    lasted all night.


    Recently, he has been in the hospital. When he returns home, he stays alone for most of his time. So,


    Rex doesn''t spend much time with Adair. When Rex looks over, Adair unexpectedly turns his gaze


    away, feeling ill at ease.


    Rex is a little sad. He bends down and picks Adair up. "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I have a nightmare. I''m so scared that Ie to look for my mother...." Adair answers honestly, but he


    doesn''t look at Rex.


    Rex has been in a bad statetely. Even Adair can feel it. Rex puts on a straight face every day. Adair


    should be very scared, right?


    The thought wrings Rex''s heart. Thinking of Adair''s question just now, Rex ponders for a moment and


    earnestly says, "Do you miss Grandpa?"


    "Yes. Grandpa said he would take me to have my favorite fried chicken and hamburger when he got


    out of the hospital!" Adair''s face alights with happiness when he talks about it. Lily is strict about Adair''s


    diet. She only allows him to have such food twice a month.


    However, now Lily is upset on hearing it.


    Just as Lily is thinking about how to change the topic naturally, Rex speaks.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Adair, be good. Dad can take you to have fried chicken and hamburger. Grandpa may not be able to


    go with you."


    "Why? Grandpa promised me."


    "Grandpa ... has gone to another ce. He told Daddy to take you to enjoy the best fried chicken and


    hamburgers."


    Rex''s voice sounds slightly trembling, but he tries his best to restrain himself. Adair doesn''t notice


    anything strange, but Lily feels depressed.


    Lily doesn''t know if Adair understands it or not. But after Rex finishes speaking, Adair falls into silence.


    He looks at his parents cautiously. "Will Grandpa be happy there?"


    "He will." Rex forces a smile and gently caresses Adair''s head. "Grandpa will be very happy to see


    Adair being as good as gold."


    "That''s great. I''m a good boy."


    Noticing Rex''s eyes turn red, Lily immediately sends Adair away with an excuse. "Come here, Adair.


    Mom will take you back to your room."


    Fortunately, Adair does not protest and obediently follows Lily out of the bedroom.


    Five minutester, Lily returns to her bedroom. Rex doesn''t change his sitting posture on the bed at all.


    The pitch-ck night behind him is like a monster with a bloody mouth, which seems to swallow Rex


    anytime. When Rex hangs his head, he almost merges with the night.


    Lily knows that the conversation just now has wrung Rex''s heart again. She walks over and hugs him.


    "Don''t think about it. Don''t think about anything, and have a good rest. No matter what happens, deal


    with it after you get up."


    What Rex needs now is rest. Only sleep can keep the negative thoughts in his mind away.


    "I''m fine." Rex grabs Lily''s arm. He closes his eyes to check his tears. "Where''s Adair? Has he been


    asleep?"


    "He is in his room. He''ll probably cry secretly."


    Both of them are in silence. They nestle against each other, believing they are the only source of heat


    for each other.


    Lily can''t bear to see him like this. "Rex, you...."


    "Lily." Rex suddenly interrupts before she finishes. "Everything will be over, right?"


    Rex seldom sighs with emotion. Once he says it, it proves that he has straightened out his thinking.


    "Yes," Lily returns with tears in her eyes.


    He nods, hiding all the pain and suffering. "Alright."


    ...


    The news of Adonis'' death quickly reaches to Ryan''s ear. Ever since Eunice moves her finger, she has


    been motionless.


    Previously, Eunice showed no sign of waking up and Ryan had a tortured mind. But after Eunice moves


    her finger and stops abruptly, Ryan feels emptier.


    When he hears the news of Adonis'' death, he is deeply affected.


    However, under such a life-and-deathparison, Ryan enjoys a trace offort. Although Eunice


    hasn''t woken up yet, at least she is still here.


    That night, Ryan sends a message to Lily to show his condolence. Lily quickly replies a simple


    message that they are fine and asks Ryan not to worry.


    Looking at the short reply, Ryan puts his phone back on the table. Lily is in no mood to talk, so she isn''t


    fine. Instead, she is sad. However, when Ryan wants tofort her, he realizes that he no longer has


    the strength tofort others.


    Everyone has their own problems and sadness, including him.


    Ryan stares at the pale-faced Eunice lying on the hospital bed. He has had many sleepless nights,


    watching Eunice until dawn. Rex bears her appearance in mind, and her image can automatically rise


    from him when he closes his eyes.


    In fact, most of the time, even Ryan doesn''t know what he is looking at. Once his gaze isnded on


    Eunice, he is reluctant to look away.


    Eunice is good-looking. Any part of her face is extremely well-proportioned and exceptionally delicate.


    However, her eyes are her most striking feature.


    Ryan recalls that when he first met Eunice at the airport, she ran and identally bumped into him.


    Her stuffs were scattered all over the ground. She looked up in horror, and apologized.


    Because of that casual nce, Ryan remembers Eunice''s clear eyes. Thus, he can recognize her at a


    nce in the bar.


    A few years ago, Lily was pure. But Eunice is even purer than Lily. Eunice hasn''t been affected by the


    bad side of the society, as if she grows up in the sky.


    However, Eunice, an innocent girl, loses her virginity to Ryan, who was not sober at that time.


    Ryan doesn''t know how much courage it will take for her to make such a decision. He only hopes that


    she will wake up and tells him personally.


    Ryan rests his hand on her left chest. Through the thin pajamas, he can vaguely feel the scar marks


    beneath, which are left behind by the bullet she takes for him.


    Although Eunice has received attentive treatment, it is impossible to remove all traces.


    Eunice''s body is branded with an imprint that can never be erased. Perhaps at that moment, Eunice


    takes the first step towards his heart.


    However, when Ryan discovers itter, she cannot give him any response.


    Ryan leans closer and gives her a gentle goodnight kiss like every time before. However, when he


    lowers his head and ns to close his eyes to kiss her, Eunice''s eyshes suddenly tremble a few


    times.

 Chapter 701: She Will Wake Up Soon

    Chapter 701: She Will Wake Up Soon


    It is just a slight movement, but Ryan notices it.


    Ryan feels as if someone has punched him in the chest. He stands up and looks at the monitor.


    Indeed, one of the values fluctuates greatly. Just as he is about to raise his hand and press the button,


    the doctors outside the door rush in as fast as they can.


    "Family member, please step aside. We need to take a look at the patient''s brain wave!"


    The doctors only have the patient in mind, so they push Ryan outside the little circle they form around


    Eunice, who is lying in the bed. The nurses carefully collect all the data.


    "Look! Did she move again?" Someone lets out a loud shout. Everyone looks over, and Ryan finally


    finds a corner where he can see Eunice''s white little face.


    In the ward, everyone slows down his breath, afraid of missing the moment. As all of them are holding


    their breaths and watching attentively, Eunice, who just moved, is motionless again.


    Five minutester, everyone is still waiting.


    Ten minutester, the person in the hospital bed still doesn''t move at all.


    They wait for nothing. One of the doctors asks doubtfully, "Are you sure you saw it?"


    The one who should answer the question gets uncertain. After all, the movement was hard to catch.


    So, he doesn''t know for sure....


    Just then, Eunice, whose head is rested on the pillow, blinks again. Technically, it is more like a


    nervous twitch.


    This time, everyone sees it, even Ryan, who is standing at the outermost side.


    Obviously, it''s not an illusion.


    Everyone is shocked and delighted, doing his part to examine Eunice.


    On the other side, Karl just wraps up an operation of a leader. Before he can take a rest, he is notified


    of Eunice''s situation.


    He rushes over for more information. Told about her second eye movement, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    "This is a good sign. Doctor Jones, have you gotten the micro-electric stimtor I asked?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Yes. It''s right next door!"


    "Set up the instrument. We will use it on her now."


    "Now?"


    "Yes," Karl confirms the arrangement to everyone present. "Are you certain the data would support


    this?"


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s begin our preparations."


    After exining the matters, Karl takes the almost petrified Ryan out of the ward, saying, "We will


    perform a small operation on her. You can''t be in there. Wait here for a while. It will only take half an


    hour."


    "I ... can''t watch?"


    "No," Karl refuses him without the slightest hesitation. "Not only can''t you help, but you may slow us


    down. We can''t take any risks while operating."


    Although Ryan has ants in his pants, he has topromise. He would not force Karl to agree for the


    safety of Eunice.


    "Alright," he agrees and nods, forcing each word, "I''ll just wait here."


    Karl didn''t expect this man toe to terms with his request so quickly, thinking that more persuasion


    may be needed. So, he is a little surprised.


    Perhaps it takes a true heart to care for someone without putting oneself first.


    Karl pats Ryan''s shoulder and says, "Don''t worry. I will try my best to cure her."


    Ryan only nods. He can''t speak tortured by the strong emotions surging within him.


    All the medical staff enters the ward with a small white instrument. It should be the aforesaid stimtor.


    Neither Lorraine nor Thomas is in the hospital today. Thomas is needed at his school, and it is getting


    late, so Ryan does not ask them to return to the hospital but tells the driver to pick them up at home


    tomorrow.


    He didn''t expect Eunice to make a movement today, and he doesn''t have the mood to notify her family.


    Sitting on the bench outside the ward, he only hopes she would wake up with no idents.


    Time slows down as he waits sitting in silence. He is the only one in the corridor of the first floor.


    Ryan stares at the door of Eunice''s ward the whole time. The ss on the door is covered, so he


    cannot see what is going on in the room, but he still tries to, as if doing so would bring him constion.


    He can have a cup of coffee for half an hour. He never thought it could be so long, as if half a year


    passed.


    He feels he is counting seconds, and every one of them is torture.


    His body stiffens, his elbows on his knees, his hands crossed against his forehead. As an atheist, he is


    even begging God for a miracle.


    He has been watching Eunice lying on the bed for several months, but the monitor indicated she was


    not getting better. It would be a lie to say he isn''t agitated. He seems calm, but in fact he is beyond


    terrified that Eunice would never wake up and feel the world again.


    If that is the case, he would never forgive himself.


    Ryan endures this half an hour in distress. He does not rx for even one second, feeling like he is


    walking a tightrope through an endless abyss. When the ward door opens and Karl walks out, he


    realizes it is over.


    Looking at the man in the white coat, he wants to ask him about Eunice, but his throat seems to have


    been wrapped in tape and he cannot make a sound.


    Fortunately, Karl knows what he is going to say andforts him, "Don''t worry. She''s fine."


    Just as Ryan is about to loosen up, Karl adds, "But she hasn''t woken up."


    "..."


    Ryan feels like he is on a roller coaster. One moment, he is in the sky, but the next he is in an abyss,


    and he almost gets thrown out along the way.


    Karl knows it is unfair to say this, but he has an obligation to inform the patient''s family members, "Here


    is the matter. We noticed something on her EEG, which implies she is slowly awakening. After we


    performed the micro-electric awakening treatment, we have made noticeable progress. Although she is


    yet to wake up, her consciousness is active. In other words, there is a high possibility that she will


    come to us in the near future."


    Ryan can''t believe what he has heard. He has waited so long for this, and now he finds it dreamlike.


    "Really?" asks he.


    Karl smiles and replies, "Yes. I can''t lie to you on this."

 Chapter 702: God Treats Him Well

    Chapter 702: God Treats Him Well


    As if something hit him, Ryan petrifies for a short moment.


    The first thing thates to his mind is, "Can I go in now?"


    Karl nods and says, "Yes, but don''t touch the patient unless necessary."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Alright."


    Ryan walks towards the ward. It has only been half an hour, but he feels different in the ward this time.


    His heart is filled with joy and excitement, as if Eunice already woke up.


    The nurse is still adjusting the various instruments connected to Eunice. Ryan is cooperative and waits


    at the side. When the medical staffs finish their work, he walks to her bedside.


    "Mr. Ryan, if anything happens, please ring the bell and let us know."


    Making it clear, the staffs leave the ward. The room was packed, but now he is alone with her. Ryan


    pulls a chair over and sits on it.


    He nces at her face and then the brain wave monitor back and forth. Doing so, he thinks of Karl''s


    words about how she would probably wake up, and feels like his heart had wings and flew with joy.


    Is he excited? Absolutely.


    Is he happy? Yep. He¡¯s happy from the bottom of his heart.


    However, that wouldn''t evene close to what he is feeling. He has longed for this day, so much so


    that despair would strike him and give him the illusion that this day would nevere.


    Luckily, God treats him well.


    From his youth to his thirties, Ryan has not felt such joy for a long time. No matter how much money he


    makes or how big his business grows, he feels nothing because he is used to it. It is not that he has


    reached nirvana, but his heart has gone cold.


    However, his blood boils when he sits beside Eunice''s hospital bed and gazes at her pale little face on


    the pillow, doing nothing. Excitement flows in his blood, from his hair to his toes.


    He would open the window and shout at the world if it weren''t unsuitable to do so here.


    It takes him half an hour to calm down from the ecstasy. Ryan feels he must be crazy. Every time he


    catches a glimpse of her brain wave on the monitor, he would feel the joy again.


    He has to restrain himself. She is not awake yet. It would not bete for him to be happy when she


    regains her consciousness.


    Ryan loses his sleep tonight. To be exact, it is impossible to have it. It is like someone pressed a button


    on his brain. Not to mention sleep, he doesn''t even feel like dozing off.


    Lorraine and Thomase to deliver breakfast the next morning at seven o''clock, and Ryan is still


    awake.


    They walk in one after the other and ce two thermos on the bedside table. "Ryan,e over and


    have something. I''ve made tonic soup for you. You can''t go on like this. Your body will break down."


    He has lost some weight taking care of Eunice, looking a size smaller. Lorraine cannot bear to see him


    like this, so she would bring him something from home every time.


    "Although it can''tpare with those precious supplements, it can improve your health in some


    measure. I hope you will like it." Lorraine is simple and honest. As she speaks, she pours the soup into


    a bowl.


    Thomas brings it over to Ryan and says, "Please drink some."


    Ryan looks down at the steaming white chicken soup. Matsutake and yartsa gunbu are in it. They are


    both good and expensive supplements.


    After pondering for a moment, he takes it and has a sip. The temperature of the soup is just right, so he


    drinks it all in one gulp.


    Lorraine and Thomas are surprised, because they rarely see him eat like this, saying, "Drink slowly. Be


    careful not to get burnt...."


    Ryan puts the empty bowl back on the table. Standing still in front of them, he says seriously, "Lorraine,


    Thomas, there''s something I have to tell you."


    The mother and son get nervous and ask, "What is it?"


    "It''s about Eunice."


    Perhaps Eunice has not been improving, so Lorraine thinks it would not be good news, asking, "What


    happened to Eunice? Did the doctors say something?"


    "Yes, there was an emergencyst night, and they treated her."


    "What?" Lorraine widens her eyes and looks anxiously at the patient on the bed. "What''s wrong with


    her? Could it be...?"


    "No." Before she can express her worst guess, Ryan interrupted her. He doesn''t want to hear any bad


    news about Eunice, not even an assumption.


    "It''s good news," Ryan says without hesitation, "The doctors said she was gaining her consciousness


    as we speak, and she will wake up soon under treatment."


    After digesting this news for an entire night, Ryan finally epts it. However, the two petrified persons


    remind him of how he feltst night.


    They share the same expression and reaction.


    As a young man, Thomas reacts faster than his mother. With a stubborn look, his tender face quickly


    turns red, as if blood has rushed to the top of his head. "Mom, did you hear that? Sister is about to


    wake up!"


    Only then does Lorraine regain her senses. Astonished, she shakes. Thomas hastily steps forward to


    support her. "Mom...."


    "Great! It''s great!" Lorraine says the word "great" twice. Her old face is filled with joy. She smiles and


    cries, not for anything else, but because her hard and sad days are finally over. She cries for her


    daughter Eunice.


    "God is with me! Eunice is only in her early twenties, and her life has just begun. She can''t sleep like


    this forever. Fortunately, it''s not toote...."


    During this period of time, she shuttles between home and the hospital, just for Eunice. She rarely goes


    home but stays in the hospital for almost a week straight. She wants to be at home, but her pictures


    with Eunice all over the house make her cry nonstop.


    After all those years of hard work, no parent would want to see his child like this.


    Moreover, Eunice has always been sensible and obedient. She shouldn''t suffer this way. Her life has


    just been on the right track.


    Lorraine even prays to God that she would trade her old life for her daughter''s.


    She wishes for nothing but Eunice waking up and living her life again.


    Now God finally hears her and gives her what she wants most.

 Chapter 703: Staying Here for Her

    Chapter 703: Staying Here for Her


    Thomas also secretly sheds tears. He has to work part-time to maintain the basic spending of his


    mother and himself while attending school. Even though Mr. Ryan is helping them with medical


    charges, he can''t have no money at all.


    Therefore, hees to the hospital the least often. Every time he sees his sister lying quietly on the


    hospital bed, he will feel extremely distressed.


    Thomas doesn''t even believe that such a strong and energetic woman would be like this. He has


    never asked about his sister''s situation. It isn''t that he doesn''t care, but only such self-deception can


    sustain his life.


    Now when he hears Ryan say this, he feels overwhelmingly happy.


    He always yearns for a miracle, but he can''t believe that a miracle now trulyes.


    "She will get better with the follow-up treatment. We all saw her eyes twitchst night, which was a sign


    indicating that her consciousness was slowly recovering." Ryan tells them what had happenedst


    night in detail. "The treatment n had already been decided early in the morning, and Karl will


    arrange for it to be implemented. You don''t have to worry, just take good care of her."


    "Good ... good...." Lorraine calms herself down and covers her chest with her hands, saying, "Ryan,


    thank you very much! Without you, Eunice won''t have recovered so quickly...."


    Although Ryan doesn''te to the hospital often, both Lorraine and Thomas know that this man


    actually cares about her in his heart, however, he just needs to restrain his emotions in this way.


    If he looks at her all the time, he will copse, go berserk, and cannot help but act impulsively.


    Therefore, he can onlye to see her less frequently to bnce his emotions inside.


    However, Lorraine has seen his concern and everything he has done.


    This man always silently arranges everything, but he never says anything. He doesn''t care if others can


    notice his kindness, because everything he does is from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Ryan does not want to hear this from Lorraine. Her gratitude is like a p on his face. If it


    were not for him, Eunice would not have ended up like this.


    When he thinks of this, his heart aches endlessly.


    The man looks down at the woman on the bed and says, "It is my fault."


    Lorraine hurriedly waves her hand and says, "Don''t say that. It''s our family''s fortune to meet you...."


    Thomas stands at the side and remains silent. Actually, he feels it is unfair for his sister to suffer this,


    but that doesn''t mean he will hate Ryan. For him, if his sister cannot wake up, then he will never like


    Ryan nor hate him in his life. However, if his sister wakes up, he will thank this man although he is still


    too young and shy to express his gratitude.


    Hearing the news, everyone lets out a sigh of relief. Ryan does not stay in the ward for too long. He


    leaves at 9:30 a.m.


    The driver is already waiting outside the hospital obediently. Ryan has a meeting at 10 o''clock today, so


    he must rush over now.


    The assistant looks at the man who has dark circles around his eyes and asks worriedly, "Mr. Ryan, do


    you need to rest for a while?"


    However, this person decisively refuses. "No need."


    This should be his most energetic moment of recent days.


    He suddenly thinks of something on his way to the venue and says to his assistant, "After the meeting,


    I''ll go to the Heavenly Residence."


    The Heavenly Residence?


    The assistant searches for information about this ce in his mind. After a long pause, he remembers


    that this ce seems to be a newly developed vi?


    Although Ryan asionallyes back on business, he always lives in a hotel here. He also holds


    shares in that hotel, so it is very safe and convenient for him to live there.


    He doesn''t have any real estate in the country. On the one hand, he doesn''t want his assets


    information to leave here. On the other hand, he doesn''t like the domestic economic environment. For


    a capitalist like him, there are too many restrictions.


    But now, he suddenly says that he wants to see a vi area?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The assistant is confused and asks tentatively, "Mr. Ryan, shall I contact the staff there?"


    "No need." The man immediately waves his hand and refuses. The he says, "I''ll go take a look and buy


    a vi. I already have general housing information."


    "Alright." But then the assistant can''t help but ask him, "Why do you suddenly want to buy real estate


    here?"


    Because he has never known that Ryan wants to buy a house here before, he is very surprised.


    But as a qualified assistant, he has to do everything his boss asks. And if he wants to do well, he has to


    know what his boss is thinking.


    When he asked Ryan this question just now, he thought that buying a property might have something


    to do with his business n.


    However, Ryan''s reply makes him even more surprised. "I have to live here for a period of time, so it''s


    convenient to buy a house."


    What?


    The assistant is so shocked and asks, "Mr. Ryan, are you nning to live here?"


    Ryan raises his eyebrows and asks, "So what? Is there a problem?"


    "No...." How can he, as an assistant, have any objection to his boss¡¯ decision? However, he is too


    shocked.


    "I''ve made this decision. After all, it''s not a good idea to live long in the hotel. I''ll go there in the


    afternoon. Is that alright?"


    The assistant hurriedly nods.


    ....


    Mr. Adonis¡¯ funeral has already been finished within two days. When they are packing up his


    belongings at home, they find that Mr. Adonis had already written a will before. Half of his personal


    property is given to Amelia and the other half to Rex. And he required a simple funeral.


    Rex holds the funeral at Mr. Adonis¡¯ request. The people who present are his rtives and friends.


    Lily has always been by his side. In just two or three days, this man has never shed a single tear or


    revealed even the slightest bit of emotion. She can tell that he is very tired, but he is not defeated


    again. Instead, he continues forward with this sorrow.


    An unpleasant thing happens during this period. After Mr. Adonis¡¯ funeral ends, there are three or four


    media outlets gathering outside the funeral parlor. Each of them keeps taking pictures of the funeral


    and guests at the entrance.

 Chapter 704: Fortunately, She Is Here

    Chapter 704: Fortunately, She Is Here


    This is not only disrespect for mourners, but also for Mr. Adonis.


    Rex does not say anything that day, but he sends awyer''s letter to these media in the afternoon and


    asks the bestwyer to file aint.


    Lily isn''t surprised at all. If he doesn''t do anything, she will be worried.


    He needs an outlet. These angry emotions should be expressed truthfully, and they should not be held


    in his heart.


    Seven days after the funeral. After dinner and ying with the child for a while, Lily coaxes her son to


    sleep. She goes back to her bedroom but doesn''t see Rex. She goes downstairs to look for him. In the


    yard, she sees him squatting in the corner burning something.


    She frowns and walks over and sees that the thing in his hand is a pile of paper money.


    Today is the seventh day after Mr. Adonis¡¯ death. As a grandson, he will not forget to burn paper money


    for Mr. Adonis in the traditional manner.


    Lily doesn''t go over to disturb him. She knows that he wants to talk to Mr. Adonis¡¯ spirit alone. After he


    almost burns everything in his hand, she turns around and walks to the sofa. She bends down, picks up


    a thin nket, and walks towards him.


    It is already autumn and the night air carries bone-chilling coldness. He is wearing a shirt, so he must


    be cold.


    A soft and thin nket covers his shoulder. Rex turns around and sees the woman standing behind


    him.


    "Why do youe down?" After cleaning out the ashes, he stands up and raises his hand to hold her


    hand. He touches her cold skin and frowns, saying, "It''s so cold. Let''s go in."


    "I''m fine," Lily wraps the nket around her body tightly and says, "But you''re wearing such a thin shirt.


    Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"


    Moved by her concern, Rex holds her into his arms.


    They hug each other tightly, and the nket isrge enough to wrap around their bodies.


    Lily looks up at the pitch-ck night sky. The weather is good today, and there are many stars. It


    seems as if she could reach out her hand to get one.


    She points at one of those and says, "People say that those who pass away will be stars. There


    are so many stars in the sky, so Mr. Adonis won''t be lonely, right?"


    Compared to her romance thoughts, men''s minds are much simpler and straightforward. "This is a lie


    to a child," he says.


    Lily''s smiles silently and says, "Who says that? How do you know that it is a lie?"


    "That sounds ridiculous."


    "I don''t care. I think this is true anyway," Lily says softly, "These people who have be stars will


    always look at us and bless us."


    The man behind her is silent for a moment, then he says, "I hope so."


    Standing in the backyard and looking at the starry sky, Lily feels warm in this man''s embrace. She


    rxes as never before. Suddenly, she thinks of a question and asks him, "When we get old, do you


    think who will pass away first? You or me?"


    Hearing this, Rex''s face is already gloomy. "Nonsense."


    "No, I''m serious," Lily says. In fact, she wants to enlighten him in this way. "If we have a choice, I hope


    you can pass away first."


    Although Rex knows that this topic is very illusory, he can''t help but ask, "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to see you sad because someone leaves, even if that person is me."


    The woman''s gentle voice floats past her ears with the night breeze. It touches Rex''s heart deeply.


    She does not hesitate to say this, which makes his eyes even get a little tearful.


    "I will be sad, but I want you have a chance to see the world more than I do." With that, he hugs her


    more tightly.


    Lily almost cries because of what he says. "This is sad," she says.


    "Don''t worry; we still have several decades left."


    She turns around to face the person in front of her and looks at his dark and bright pupils, saying, "This


    world will be less beautiful without you."


    Rex is stunned, and he looks at this fair face. The happiness on her face is so obvious that it can make


    him feel the same way.


    "This world will be less beautiful without you too."


    What a strong and firm love!


    They both know that this is more touching and beautiful than any other lines.


    On such a sad day, he mourns the person who has left, but he falls into her gentle embrace. Nothing is


    more important than her being by his side.


    Rex lowers his head and kisses her lips.


    Life is fickle. Fortunately, with her, everything won''t seem too sad.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ....


    Mr. Adonis¡¯ death not only makes the Gabbots feel sad, but also makes Karl, Pehry, and Orson feel


    distressed. Especially for Pehry, as he is the youngest among them and is engaged in a special career,


    he values Mr. Adonis¡¯ kindness very much, and he even bes extremely emotional.


    After he hears that Mr. Adonis has passed away, he has a mental breakdown for several days.


    He is too sad. Who can give him a sympathetic ear?


    The first persones to his mind is Jasmine.


    Ever since they had established their timed dating rtionship for a month that day, she starts to avoid


    him. When he wants to meet her, she will refuse him with a variety of reasons. And she even joins two


    clubs to avoid meeting him.


    Pehryes to meet her tonight. He waits at the school gate from 6 o''clock to 7:30. If it isn''t for his


    carrot and stick approach, the waiting will havested even longer.


    Seeing the little girl get into the car, he is somehow angry. Just as he turns around and is about to scold


    her, he sees a small pretty face with delicate makeup, and he can''t bear to continue.


    Jasmine is a person who rarely puts on makeup. But today, her eyes, eyebrows, cheek, and nose are


    all with beautiful makeup.


    Pehry immediately feels something wrong and narrows his eyes, asking, "What did you do? Why do


    youe out now?"


    Jasmine fastens her seat belt and says, "I went to the club. Didn''t I tell you...."


    "What club? Why does your face look like a big rooster with such makeup?"

 Chapter 705: Pehry Is Jealous

    Chapter 705: Pehry Is Jealous


    ....


    Like a big rooster?


    Jasmine is stupefied. Everyone who sees her says that she is pretty today, but why does he think her


    makeup is like a big rooster?


    Thus, she whispers in disbelief, "Everyone says it''s pretty."


    "So, what club do you join?"


    Jasmine does not notice the man''s unhappy expression. She answers casually, "It''s a social club in my


    school. There are a lot of people who like to make friends with each other, and there are also a lot of


    seniors."


    What?


    When Pehry hear this, he is already very unhappy. And her tone is filled with joy when she says this,


    which makes Pehry be angry.


    The man raises his eyebrows and says, "Are you happy?"


    "Of course, I''ve made a lot of new friends there, and we have a lot to talk about."


    "What can students talk about? Talking about what to eat today, or what to eat tomorrow? Or what kind


    of work do you do, how many books does he read?"


    No matter how fool Jasmine is, she can still hear the sarcasm in his words. However, as a college


    student, she naturally refutes, "What''s wrong? Everyone is young, and we are all in the same age. Isn''t


    it normal to talk about those? Besides, what is important is the vibe rather than the conversation topic. I


    am indeed happy!"


    But Pehry thinks she is indicating that he is too old.


    A group of young and na?ve brats!


    However, he can''t let her find that he is angry, otherwise, she will know he cares about it. He has never


    felt that he is old or unattractive. Even if he is forty years old, he is still charming and attractive!


    Pehry is extremely angry inside. She always knows how to provoke him!


    Forget it, he will not dispute with a little brat.


    Thus, he just starts the car. When hees today, he purposely drives a Bentley Bentayga, the same


    model as Rex''s. He always likes to drive sports cars. However, in order not to look particrly eye-


    catching, he bought this new Bentley SUV.


    He thinks of her like that. But what about her?


    Jasmine looks out of the window and asks, "Where are we going now?"


    However, Pehry doesn''t reply.


    It is rare for Pehry to remain silent, which confuses Jasmine. She repeated, "Where are we going now?


    I''m asking you."


    "It''s sote, what else can we do? I''ve been waiting for you for so long and haven''t eaten dinner yet!"


    Jasmine stiffens. However, she does feel a little guilty that she has made him wait for so long. Her


    original intention was to let him go, but she didn''t expect Pehry to wait there for nearly two hours.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine asks him embarrassedly, "What do you want to eat?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "I ... I''m just asking."


    "Why? You want to treat me?" Pehry says unhappily, "The restaurant I''m going to is not something


    college students can afford."


    ....


    What Jasmine hates the most is people talking about money, and what he said just now especially


    ndered her. Her expression immediately bes gloomy, and she doesn''t say a word.


    Pehry immediately regrets it. He didn''t even want tough at her at all. He was just angry about her


    joining the social club.


    However, with the current vibe, he feels it is too embarrassed for him to exin.


    Moreover, he is also a person with a temper. She secretly goes to social club and makes friends with


    strangers. Is that something a girl with a boyfriend can do??


    It was her fault in the beginning!


    He has made a reservation in a Michelin three-star restaurant, but he suddenly changes his mind


    halfway and decides to eat a health-preserving hotpot.


    The reason might be that he wants to show her that it was not his intention to irritate her.


    He parks the car in the garage. Pehry pulls open the hand box, takes out the electronic cigarette and


    put it in his pocket.


    Jasmine directly pulls open the car door and gets off the car. She stands outside the car and waits for


    him as if she can''t stand being alone with him.


    Pehry curses inside, gets off the car and walks towards the elevator without waiting for her.


    Hearing the little girl trotting to keep up with his footsteps, the anxiety in her heart bes even more


    intense.


    She catches up with him at the elevator door. She pants heavily and stares at the tall man in front of


    her, feeling very puzzled and angry.


    How annoying!


    They take the elevator to the second floor. Pehry does not say a word to her all the way along. Only


    when the waiter leads them into the private room does he throw the electronic menu to her, shouting,


    "You order!"


    Seeing his arrogant and angry look, she is even more puzzled.


    He keeps acting abnormally since he got on the car. Jasmine can''t stand it anymore. He is the one who


    asks her toe out for dinner. Why is he still unhappy?


    She directly ignores him. She takes out her phone and pretends to send messages. In fact, she is just


    tapping on the screen aimlessly.


    Pehry is even angrier when he sees this. Is she trying to keep in touch with those friends she made in


    that social club?


    He has never been a petty person. No matter what his former femalepanions did, he would not be


    distracted at all. However, seeing Jasmine like this, he is about to explode out of anger.


    He casually takes an empty can and throws it over. He only wants to remind her, but Jasmine just


    happens to raise her head, and the can hits the corner of her left forehead.


    He hears a muffled bang, and it sounds like a heavy blow.


    Even Pehry is startled by this ident. He doesn''t even want to smash her, but when he sees the girl''s


    aggrieved gaze, he knows that she must have misunderstood.


    Exin?


    It''s too embarrassing.


    But if he doesn''t exin it, he feels a little guilty inside.


    Just as he is considering what to say, Jasmine lowers her head again. She is silent for half a minute,


    then takes the electronic menu and starts ordering dishes.


    In less than five minutes, she hands the iPad back to the waiter and whispers, "That''s all."


    "Alright, just a moment."


    After the waiter leaves, Jasmine still lowers her head. Her left forehead that was smashed just now is


    burning hot.


    She has known Pehry for so long, this is the first time he hits her.


    She just nced at her phone. Why did he hit her?? And he even hits her so fiercely, so it seems that


    he indeed doesn''t care about her....

 Chapter 706: Help Her Block the Oil Pot

    Chapter 706: Help Her Block the Oil Pot


    Thinking of this, Jasmine is especially wronged, but she doesn''t dare to say anything. She realizes that


    Pehry may beat her, and she suddenly feels scared.


    The one who "may beat her" seems to be even more restless. Looking at the girl with her neck shrunk


    like a quail, Pehry feels quite tormented.


    Damn it! Why does he throw it so urately? He has deliberately tilted to the side just now. Damn it!


    The air has been frozen. Neither of them speaks. Jasmine lowers her head and looks at the table,


    leaving the top of her head to Pehry.


    Pehry can''t help but let out a deep breath. He suddenly stands up from his chair and walks to her.


    "Jasmine, look up."


    Jasmine can feel him walking over. She can see the dark brown British leather shoes standing beside


    her. She is hesitating whether to raise her head or not when her chin is pinched by someone and she is


    forced to turn away.


    Pehry removes all the hair on her forehead. Under the light, there is a red mark on the skin in the left


    corner. The red area is slightly protruding, and it''s a little swollen because of the hit.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It isn''t serious, but it still hurts. Pehry is quite annoyed.


    He frowns and looks at her forehead, "Does it hurt?"


    It''s fine if he doesn''te to ask Jasmine. Her eyes turn red with grievance. She shakes her head,


    wanting to break free from Pehry''s hand, "There''s no need for you to pretend to be kind ..."


    Pehry ignores it and says, "I''ll ask the waiter to bring over an ice pack."


    "I said I don''t need you ..."


    "I didn''t do it on purpose." As Pehry speaks, he changes the position of his feet. He seems a little


    embarrassed. After a while, he says again, "I wanted to throw that can straight over. Who knew that


    you had to move?"


    Although Jasmine feels a little better, she still has some emotions. "Alright, it''s all my fault."


    Pehry bes silent, as if he doesn''t know how to exin. He simply holds her little face and says,


    "That''s not what I meant. You''re my girlfriend and why do I throw things at you?"


    "But you just did it!"


    "That''s because I get angry when I saw you were concentrating on your phone!"


    "What''s wrong with that? Can you just hit me?"


    "Sure you can, but¡ª" Pehry suddenly bes serious, and even his peach blossom eyes, which are


    always teasing, are full of seriousness. "Is it right to send messages in front of your boyfriend just after


    a party, huh? As my girlfriend, you openly went to a party with another boy and calmly told me. Aren''t


    you trying to provoke me?"


    Jasmine figures out why this person is angry all night. She finally understands!


    So he is angry that she has been to a party?


    However, the party she is talking about is not the kind of casual party!


    Jasmine is really like a mute victim. "It''s just a group chat. What are you thinking?"


    "How do I know that you two are chatting or talking about other things? What if he falls love in you and


    my good cabbage is spoiled by others?"


    Cabbage? This analogy really shocks her!


    Jasmine always feels that Pehry has an aura of rejecting people thousands of miles away, but now she


    realizes that he is very childish!


    She rolls her eyes. "Do you think I''m you, who like someone so casually? I''m serious, okay?"


    "Why am I not serious?" She doesn''t expect that Pehry would frown after hearing her words, "I''ve told


    you so many times that I''m serious. You just won''t listen, will you?"


    From the beginning to now, his lips have almost worn out. He calls her "girlfriend" one after another,


    and shows his loyalty to her over and over again. If what he has done is applied on other women, they


    must be infatuated with him. At the very least, they will be deeply attracted by his charming.


    Unfortunately, Jasmine is an exception. No matter what he says, she doesn''t believe him. She always


    believes that He is just for fun by doing all this. At first, Pehry can still ept this. After a long time, he


    begins to feel upset and anxious when he hears this.


    What else can he say?


    She doesn''t ept gifts and doesn''t listen to what he says. Does he have to use "violence" and solve


    the problem on bed?


    Just as Jasmine is thinking about what to say to get away, someone knocks the door.


    Jasmine immediately points at the door as if she has grabbed a life-saving straw. "Someone is at the


    door."


    "I hear that." Pehry sighs deeply, but he doesn''t get up. He shouts to the door with a rising voice,


    "Come in."


    The two waiters push the dining cart in. Altogether there are three floors filled with all kinds of


    ingredients. Jasmine is annoyed just now and does not realize that she has ordered so much. Now she


    realizes that this amount of food is not for two people. It''s totally for four people!


    After the waiter ce the food neatly on the table, the chef following behind walks in with a pot. One


    side is butter spicy soup, and the other side is nutritious fungus soup. When the light falls on it, it looks


    very delicious.


    When Jasmine smells the fragrance, her gaze can''t be taken off from the food. Pehry sees that she is


    totally focusing on the food and even doesn''t nce at him. He is just about to hold her face when she


    suddenly inhales a breath of cold air.


    "Be careful!"


    Pehry''s eyes turn cold. When he turns around, he sees the chef wearing a white chef''s hat and holding


    the pot suddenly moves. The hot soup is about to be poured towards them.


    Pehry doesn''t even have time to dodge, so he can only bend down and lean closer,pletely


    protecting the girl in his embrace.


    ¡­


    Next second, the man behind him cries out in fear. Jasmine does not know what happens, but she has


    a premonition that the soup must have been spilled on Pehry.


    If he doesn''t take this step forward and dodges, the one who get hurt by the hot soup would not be him,


    but her.


    She immediately stands up from her chair and checks the back of man. He is wearing a dark caffeine


    trench coat today. There are dense red marks all the way from the middle of his back to his hip.


    That is the boiling hot soup, and the boiling point of the oil is even higher than the water. With so much


    oil pouring on his body, she can''t imagine what his back would look like.


    Jasmine ignores everything and immediately takes off his coat from his shoulder. "Take off your


    clothes!"


    Pehry doesn''t feel any pain the moment the soup is poured on him, because the heat is too high, and


    his back is numb. But now, he raises his hand to take off his clothes and moves the muscles on his


    body. Only now does he feel how painful his back is.


    It is the kind of pain that a piece of skin has been burned off, especially after the windbreaker is taken


    off. He only wears a loose shirt and it is close to his body. Every rubbing makes him feel as if there are


    many tweezers picking up his flesh.

 Chapter 707: Her Protection for Him

    Chapter 707: Her Protection for Him


    The waiter and the chef freeze.


    Especially the person holding the pot, he is dumbfounded when he sees what left in his hand.


    Jasmine is so worried that she unbuttons him with trembling hands and says, "Take off your clothes.


    Let me check your back."


    She says with a trembling voice. It turns out that the calmest one is Pehry himself now.


    Although it is very painful, Pehry can endure it. No one in this industry is clean. In the past, personal


    revenge used to be verymon and people could die of it. In short, it is no big deal for him to get


    injured.


    The scald is painful but not dangerous. He will be fine anyway, so he doesn''t care about it at all.


    It is Jasmine''s reaction that has surprised him.


    Usually, she seems to be disgusted and unwilling to be with him. Howe she bes so worried


    about him this time?


    Pehry suddenly feels that this scald is worth it.


    However, he can''t let Jasmine know his thought. He thinks for a while. Then he bends down and


    pretends to be in pain. He says weakly, "God... It hurts so much..."


    Jasmine immediately believes him. "Does it hurt so much? Hold on. Let me check."


    When she is about to take his shirt off, Pehry stops her.


    Worried about Pehry, she asks carefully, "What''s wrong?"


    Pehry looks around and says, "People are watching."


    Jasmine is speechless. "Don''t care about them. Let me see if we have to go to the hospital."


    "Don''t bother. It must be very serious."


    Jasmine is surprised at his words. And Pehry quickly realizes that he has said too firmly, so he tries to


    make up for it, "I mean, with so much oil sprayed on it, it must be very serious. You don''t need to look


    at it to know how miserable it is."


    As he says, he picks up a towel from the table, throws it to the waiter beside and says, "Soak it in cold


    water and then bring it back to me."


    The waiter rushes to the bathroom, "Okay, okay!"


    The waiteres back soon. Jasmine takes it over and wipes off the oil on his skin. She does not dare


    to exert too much force, fearing that the wound will get infected.


    Seeing the wound, Jasmine wonders about how high the temperature of the oil has been to hurt him


    like this.


    After that, the restaurant owner somehow gets the information and rushes in. Seeing the red soup


    spread on the ground, the owner bes so scared and says, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Pehry. Are you


    alright?"


    Pehry looks at him coldly and says, "Do you think I''m alright?"


    "No, no, no! I''ll prepare a car to take you to the nearest hospital right now," The owner says and signals


    the manager beside to arrange for it. When the owner walks in and stands in front of Pehry, he is so


    anxious that he can hardly support himself. "Mr. Pehry, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that the chef


    would make such a low-level mistake and hurt you. I am really sorry!"


    Pehry listens to the owner''s apology as he sizes up Jasmine who is busy taking care of him.


    Just as he is about to speak, Jasmine steps forward and says, "You have been in the catering industry


    and you know the rules. Howe you would make such a mistake? You can''t even guarantee the


    safety of the guests. You deserve to apologize!"


    Her voice isn''t loud but her words are righteous; her white and tender face is filled with seriousness;


    and her clear and innocent eyes are filled with anger.


    Pehry has never seen Jasmine like this before. She has concealed her real personality very well, giving


    people the impression that she is a weak girl.


    But in fact, though it is true that she has the weak side, she is also very resilient and brave.


    Pehry has known about this, but seeing it with his own eyes still makes him feel interested, and he


    can''t help but want to explore more about her.


    The restaurant owner has not expected such an inconspicuous girl to say something like that. Although


    she looks in, she is with Pehry anyway. The owner knows that he can''t afford to offend Jasmine, so


    he hurriedly apologizes, "Yes, Miss, it is our fault. If you want an apology, I can kneel down and kowtow


    to Mr. Pehry! But I really don''t know how to make up for it now... "


    Jasmine does not have a good impression of him. So she asks with a poker face, "Where''s the car


    now? Has it arrived?"


    The owner hurriedly nods, "Yes, yes. Please move downstairs."


    Jasmine turns to look at Pehry and asks, "Can you walk?"


    "Sure." Pehry nods and puts his hand on her shoulder, "But I may need your help."


    "Alright, you can put your weight on me. Be careful and don''t twist your waist. The wound is still


    bleeding now."


    "OK," Pehry replies in a low voice. But he looks at Jasmine from behind happily.


    Jasmine, with a height of 1.6 meters, is like a small crutch to Pehry. If he really leans on her, she will


    not be able to stand up right now.


    So Pehry leans on her with only one-third of his weight. He doesn''t want her to be so tired.


    Looking at her carefully supporting him and caring about him when he gets on the car, Pehry''s heart


    softens and his anger disappears.


    Fine. He can forgive her for going to the party. It''s not a big deal as long as she is by his side.


    Pehry thought that Jasmine would not care about him, and even if she did, she would only be following


    his orders to do things for him. But it turns out that she has done all of this willingly.


    It looks like she has got the self-awareness as his girlfriend.


    On the way to the hospital, the driver drives very quickly and steadily. Just now, the restaurant owner


    has told him that the man on the back seat is the richest man in J City. If he gets unhappy, everyone


    will suffer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So, the driver has been very cautious till the car steadily stops at the entrance of the hospital. Only then


    does the driver heave a sigh of relief.


    Jasmine takes Pehry to the emergency department. Pehry''s scald is very serious and a doctor


    immediatelyes to deal with it.


    The public hospital is no quieter than Karl''s. Although it is already night, the emergency hall is still filled


    with people. Next to the temporary beds are walking crowds.


    The doctor finds a bed in the corner for Pehry and draws the curtains for him. Jasmine stands by the


    bed and watches as Pehry gets onto the bed. When the doctor lifts up his shirt, the wound has already


    been as red as a cooked shrimp.

 Chapter 708: Send Him Home

    Chapter 708: Send Him Home


    The middle of Pehry''s back is fine, but it is swollen with blisters. The bottom part of the waist, where


    there is an area of the size of three palms, looks the most serious and is filled with yellow pus and


    blood. It looks very shocking.


    The doctor gets shocked, too. "Oh, my goodness. What happened?"


    Jasmine says, "It is scalded by the oil of hotpot."


    "The oil of hotpot?" The doctor sighs and shakes his head. "Howe? See how serious this is! It may


    get infected."


    Jasmine watches as the doctor calls a nurse over and takes over the disinfectant tools. The bottle filled


    with iodine is the size of an infusion bottle.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Hold on. It may hurt a little," The doctor says to Pehry before disinfection.


    Pehry lies on the bed with his body down and his face towards the side of the wall and says, "Alright."


    The doctor has already poured the anti-inmmatory liquid mixed with saline on his wound as Pehry


    replies.


    Pehry doesn''t make any sound, but the muscles on his back immediately contract. He is in a highly


    tense state. Jasmine looks at him but does not know how to alleviate his pain. So she puts her hand in


    front of Pehry.


    "Pinch my hand if it hurts."


    The white and slender wrist appears in front of him. Pehry nces at it and grabs it. But he doesn''t


    exert any strength. He just holds her hand.


    After the disinfection, the doctor applies the iodine to Pehry''s wound. The white cotton ball soaked in


    the iodine turns brown, and then turns dark red when pressed down on the wound. Jasmine watches


    and feels so worried.


    The blisters have to be squeezed open before the medicine can be applied. She doesn''t dare to look,


    so she stares at the Pehry''s side face.


    Ten minutester, the simple disinfection procedure is finally done. Just as the doctor is about to apply


    medicine to him, Pehry sits up from the bed.


    "Please lie on your stomach. I have to apply medicine to you..."


    "No need." Pehry refuses before the doctor could finish speaking, "I''ll go back and deal with it by


    myself."


    The doctor tries to persuade him, but before he can say anything, Pehry has already pulled open the


    curtain and walked out.


    Pehry picks up a loose hospital uniform and puts it on. He walks quickly. Jasmine chases after him and


    stops him at the entrance of the hospital.


    "Pehry!" Jasmine stops him, "What are you doing? What about the medicine? You can''t go back like


    this."


    Compared to her anxiety, Pehry appears very calm, "It''s fine."


    He even raises his hand to touch the top of her head, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you back."


    Jasmine does not give in and stands straight in front of him. She looks at him seriously, "No, you must


    go back and use the medicine. Your wound is too serious. You may get infected."


    Pehry sighs helplessly, "I have medicine at home."


    Jasmine doesn''t believe him at all. "How do you handle it even if you have medicine? Stop messing


    around. This is not a joke. Let''s go back..."


    Pehry raises his eyebrows to look at her panicked appearance and feels so warm. He has never got


    this feeling towards any other woman.


    As Jasmine is going to push him inside, Pehry grabs her hand and says, "How about this? Come home


    with me so that you can apply the medicine for me."


    Seeing that Pehry refuses to go to the hospital, Jasmine is furious. She doesn''t understand him, but


    she is really worried that he won''t be able to treat the wound alone. So she doesn''t think too much


    before agreeing, "Alright, I''ll go back with you."


    Pehry remains calm, but his heart has already bloomed with joy. He raises his head and signals her


    about the car over there with his chin, "Get in the car."


    Then Jasmine follows him home from the hospital. Pehry takes off his clothes after getting in the car.


    The wound is painful and it is best not to wear clothes.


    Along the way, Jasmine has been searching the pharmacies near his home with her mobile phone. She


    finds that there are two 24-hour pharmacies so that if something unexpected happens, she will know


    how to take care of it.


    She searches online for tips for dealing with the scald, and one of the replies says that if the patient has


    a fever, he should be sent to the hospital right away. She remembers it and thinks to herself that she


    must make sure that he is fine tonight before leaving.


    At the same time, the restaurant owner calls Pehry. Pehry is toozy to raise his hand so he turns on


    the speaker.


    "Mr. Pehry, I''ve just arrived at the hospital. But I didn''t find you." The owner''s panicked voicees


    from the phone, along with the noise in the emergency hall.


    Pehry''s temper is so bad that he scolds the owner, "How can you see me if I have already taken care of


    it and left?"


    "What? You''ve already left? I''m so sorry, Mr. Pehry. I was dealing with the two employees in the


    restaurant. I''ve already fired them. I''ll do anything if you need me!"


    But Pehry sees through his tricks. "Although it is the employees'' fault, you, the owner of the restaurant,


    should also take the responsibility, right?"


    The owner immediately falls silent. To be exact, he is so scared that he doesn''t know what to say.


    Pehry keeps calm. He says word by word, "How do I know if you do it intentionally or unintentionally?"


    Jasmine can''t help but look at him. Although she is angry at the owner, she does not think so deeply.


    Will anyone do this on purpose?


    "Mr. Pehry, you know I won''t dare to do this! I ...I didn''t do it intentionally!"


    Pehry knows what he says is true, but he also knows something about Tony Cannon, the owner of the


    hot pot restaurant who is talking to him. Tony is going to open a nightclub three kilometers away from


    the Red Club. He is partnering with a boss in the chemical industry and Tony''s share proportion


    ounts for 75%.


    The nightclub is so close to the Red Club, which means that they are prepared to be a rival to Pehry.


    Now that they have already got thend and are going to start building it, Pehry is looking for an


    opportunity to teach them a lesson, but he hasn''t expected that the chance justes today.


    Pehry frowns as he thinks of something, "Well, it depends on your attitude."


    They are businessmen, and Tony is not an idiot. He has been in the catering industry in J City for so


    many years, and he can be considered one of the top people in this industry. However, whenpared


    to Pehry and the Pehry Corporation, he''s nothing.


    Back then, when the guy in the chemical industry found him and told him about this idea, he directly


    rejected it. After all, provoking Pehry is definitely not a good idea.


    However, thinking about fame and fortune, he is tempted anyway. However, he hasn''t expected that he


    would be in such a bad luck today...

 Chapter 709: She Takes Care of Him at Night

    Chapter 709: She Takes Care of Him at Night


    Tony is silent for a long time before he speaks again, "Mr. Pehry, I know what you mean. I''m not the


    one who has the final say on the new project. I''ll wait for you to recover before we discuss it again."


    Pehry doesn''t force him. He understands that "Rome was not built in a day". So, he gives Tony time to


    give the project a little thought.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you too."


    After hanging up the phone, Pehry looks up at Jasmine beside him. But Jasmine is also looking at him


    in a questioning way.


    Pehry is stunned and asks breezily, "What''s wrong?"


    Jasmine stares at him with her heart full of mixed emotions. Then she hesitates to say, "You..."


    "Just say what you want to. I won''t do anything to you now that I''m injured."


    "Well..."


    Indeed.


    Jasmine takes a deep breath and asks him in confusion, "Do you know the man, with whom you talked


    on the phone?"


    "I didn''t know him before."


    "But you told him that you''ll discuss the project with him face to face."


    "Yep." Pehry nods without any concealment and exins to her, "He just happens to have a project


    that I won''t allow anyone to take over it. And I''d like to teach him a lesson with this project."


    Originally, Pehry is thinking about how to make trouble for Tony. After all, they are all businessmen.


    And Pehry can''t do that on the surface. However, this project gives him a chance.


    But Jasmine cannot understand why Pehry will negotiate with Tony relying on his serious injury. In her


    opinion, Pehry doesn''t feel good and has no mind to do anything due to such an injury.


    Doesn''t he feel aggrieved? Anyway, how outgoing Pehry is!


    Jasmine''s face is filled with puzzlement and confusion. And Pehry sees that clearly. He is neither


    imposing his thoughts on her nor willing her to misunderstand him.


    So, Pehry says seriously, "It is like this in the adults'' world. Since I''m injured, why don''t I maximize my


    benefits and get what I want through my injury? Otherwise, I will suffer it for nothing."


    Jasmine lowers her head and sps her hands together tightly on her knees, "But I just feel that what


    that man did is wrong..."


    Pehry chuckles, "At your age, I also only pay attention to right and wrong. But when you grow up, you''ll


    understand."


    Jasmine shuts up after she hears what Pehry says. She thinks that Pehry seems to be different from


    before when he has contact with her. He isn''t as irresponsible as she has imagined. When he gets


    serious, he is certainly capable.


    The car soon arrives at Pehry''s vi. Though it is the second time Jasminees here, she is still very


    nervous.


    Sensing her tension, Pehry orders the driver before getting off, "Stay here. Then you drive Jasmine


    home."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry."


    Jasmine secretly heaves a sigh of relief when she hears this. Then she guesses that maybe Pehry


    won''t act like a rascal as unreasonably asst time.


    Jasmine follows Pehry to enter the vi. Pehry does not behave as weak as before. After all, he is


    satisfied with the fact that Jasminees with him.


    "Help yourself."


    After that, Pehry goes upstairs.


    Jasmine is worried and follows behind him, "What will you do with the wounds on your back? Don''t you


    say that you have medicine at home? Where is the medical kit?"


    Pehry doesn''t feel the slightest bit impatient when he hears what Jasmine says continuously behind


    him. Instead, he ispletelyfortable. Only when he enters the bedroom does he remind her,


    "This is my bedroom."


    Jasmine looks around and takes a bite of her saliva, "I see. Give me the medical kit. I''ll help you apply


    some medicine then leave."


    Pehry nods and walks to the cab. He takes out a silver medical kit and hands it to Jasmine, "Here


    you are."


    After Jasmine opens it, she discovers that all the medicines inside arepletely ubeled. They are


    only printed with the usage and effects. The information about the manufacturers and other permits are


    not given.


    "They''re unqualified products, do you know?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Pehry is shocked, then he says with his beautiful eyes full of smile, "I''m sure that Karl will get furious if


    he hears what you say."


    Jasmine frowns, "I''m not joking with you."


    "Don''t worry, these medicines are specially developed by Karl''s Hospital. They''re not for sale. The


    reason why I don''t apply the medicine bought in other hospitals is that it is not as good as those. This


    ointment in this medical kit has great effects. And I won''t have any scars after I get recovered." Then


    Pehry says to Jasmine teasingly, "Can you help me apply this ointment now?"


    Jasmine doesn''t reply him but takes that ointment in her hand and points to the bed, "Get down."


    Pehry obediently does what Jasmine says and exposes his entire back, "Please be gentle, I''m afraid of


    pain."


    Jasmine curls her lips. Then she disinfects her hands, and carefully applies the white cream on Pehry''s


    wounds with a cotton swab.


    When she reaches the wound on his waist, Pehry shouts immediately, "Oh, it hurts, be gentle..."


    Jasmine gets startled. She thinks that she is exerting too much force and quickly pulls her hand back


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Yes. Is it a wound?"


    "Uh-huh, just hold it. I''m already very gentle."


    Hearing her nervous tone, Pehry shows a wicked smile, "OK, I trust you. Please be gentler." But


    Jasmine doesn''t see that.


    Jasmine stretches out her hand again to apply medicine to him. She touches his wounds extremely


    gently with a cotton swab. Then Jasmine repeats it a few times before she finishes applying medicine


    on a single wound.


    But even so, Pehry still cries out for pain from time to time. And every time Jasmine hears Pehry''s cry,


    she will have her heart in her mouth.


    After Jasmine applies medicine to all Pehry''s wounds, she heaves a long sigh of relief. Her arms get


    sore. "Don''t get up now. Wait until the ointment ispletely absorbed."


    As Jasmine speaks, she reaches out and fans with a cardboard slowly upon his back. This way, the


    ointment will be absorbed quickly.


    Pehry has never felt that being injured is so enjoyable. Now he epts Jasmine''s care in peace.


    In the end, Pehry is still a little disappointed that Jasmine attaches Band-Aids to his wounds. Then his


    wounds are prevented to contact with the air, and he himself won''t get infected.


    s, it''s over.


    It is almost eleven o''clock when Pehry changes into his pajamas. He looks at Jasmine who is sitting on


    the sofa straightly. Then he says, "I''ll have the driver to take you back. I don''t think I''ll be able toe


    for you in the next few days. But I will visit you when I recover."


    Jasmine says hesitantly, looking at Pehry, "I''ll stay for a while longer. I''ll leave when you fall asleep."


    Hearing her request to stay, Pehry is so surprised that he begins to suspect, "Jasmine, you''re very


    abnormal today."


    Normally, Jasmine will be cold and keeps away from him. But she''s quite different today.


    "..."


    Hearing this, Jasmine falls silent. How bad is she to Pehry that he has such a guess?


    "I searches online and it is said that people with wounds may have a fever at night. If you do so, you


    have to go to the hospital."


    After Pehry hears this, heughs, "You cherish me so much."


    He can''t wait for her to stay, but... Pehry nces at the driver waiting outside through the window and


    says, "If you don''t go now, then you can''t go if the driver leaves."

 Chapter 710: Staying with Him

    Chapter 710: Staying with Him


    Although Jasmine wants to stay with him for a while longer, she has no intention of spending the night


    here. "Can''t you ask him to wait for me?"


    Pehry points at the watch on the wall and says, "It''s already eleven o''clock. Doesn''t he need to sleep?"


    Jasmine can''t retort that. Pehry is right. The driver can''t sleep in the car. It''s not nice.


    Should she leave now?


    But what if he has a fever at night? This is a wealthy neighborhood with no hospital. With the driver


    gone, will he be safe at home alone?


    The scene of a man dying all by himself in his homees to her mind. Jasmine frowns even harder


    and struggles for a decision.


    To leave or to stay? What a conundrum!


    Pehry waits for a while but doesn''t receive an answer. So, he takes the opportunity to show her how


    miserable he is, "If you want to leave, then leave. I''m used to this. It won''t matter if I have a fever at


    night. I''ll just go to the hospital the next day."


    "It will be toote then." Jasmine gets anxious again. "Howe a grown man as yourself doesn''t


    havemon sense? You can get dehydrated running a fever all night. Moreover, the fever must be


    induced by inmmation. It''s different from an ordinary fever."


    Pehry shrugs and helplessly spreads out his hands. "Then what can I do by myself?"


    Jasmine can¡¯t stand to see him not care about himself. She grits her teeth and stands up from the sofa,


    saying, "Forget it. I''m not leaving. I''ll go back tomorrow morning."


    Pehry looks at the little girl who just reaches the height of his shoulder. His pitch-ck pupils have her


    reflection. A strange feeling is growing in his heart. "Aren''t you afraid? Why are you staying?"


    Jasmine thinks of what happened in the private room and says awkwardly, "You are injured badly


    because you took the hit for me. How can I leave you alone?"


    Pehry smiles and looks down. "What? You feel sorry for me?"


    Jasmine doesn''t say anything. The man adds, "This minor wound is nothing to me. Don''t sympathize


    with me. I''m used to things like this."


    Looking at Pehry''s nonchnt expression, she somehow finds a trace of hidden fragility under this


    hard and seemingly imprable face.


    Jasmine looks up at him and says, "I don''t. I''m just thankful that you helped me."


    After all, he took arge pot of hot soup for her without hesitation. Not everyone has such courage.


    This ispletely different from giving her jewelry. He gets injured for her.


    Pehry always said he liked her, but Jasmine didn''t feel anything other than his teases.


    But today, he has changed her heart through his action.


    Perhaps Pehry really likes her. Otherwise, why would he do that?


    Even though Jasmine is a little slow in rtionships, she can tell good from bad. She understands what


    it takes for Pehry to do that today.


    Sincerity deserves to be taken seriously. He protected her from that pot of boiling oil with his body, so


    she cannot leave him alone at home.


    Pehry snorts indifferently, but in fact, his heart has melted. ''You still have conscience,'' thinks he.


    Jasmine doesn''t have the mood to mess around with him. "Do you want to eat something? Are you


    hungry?" she asks.


    Tonight, just as the hotpot was served, that incident happened. She had at least eaten something at


    school, but he has been starving because he waited for her.


    Reminded, Pehry feels a little hungry. "What can you cook?"


    "All the ordinary dishes. But you are yet to recover, so you can only eat a bowl of light noodles."


    "Forget it. I won''t eat then." Pehry imagines the noodles and loses his appetite. "Come over and talk to


    me."


    Jasmine walks to his bedside and sits down. She reaches out to turn the bedmp to its dimmest,


    looking at the man lying on the pillow. Last time, he was fierce to her in this room, but now he is lying


    on his stomach like a child. She finds the difference amusing.


    Perhaps tired, he feels sleepy the moment his head touches the pillow. He gazes at the girl sitting


    beside him and feels cured, even if they haven''t talked heart to heart.


    He likes Jasmine a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t chase her and almost get his back damaged protecting


    her.


    "Jasmine, what kind of man do you like?"


    It sounds abrupt out of the silence.


    She is shocked and puzzled. "You should worry about your injuries instead of me."


    "I''m asking you." Pehry refuses to give up and continues, "Let''s talk about something else to distract


    me. Otherwise, I will always think about the wound and feel even more ufortable."


    She can''t retort that excuse.


    Well, for the sake of his injuries, she reluctantly talks about it.


    Jasmine tilts her head and thinks about her ideal man. "I like clean and fair man. It''s best he doesn''t


    talk too much. He should be smart and responsible."


    Pehry says, "I''m all those things."


    "..."


    Is he? He has such a temper and is unreasonable. He is nothing like what she wants!


    Pehry can tell what she is thinking and asks frankly, "Do you think I''m a terrible person?"


    Jasmine really wants to say yes, but considering he is a patient, she puts it the other way, "No, but


    you''re not my type."


    "Why? What''s wrong with me?"


    Pehry cannot figure it out. He is rich, powerful, and generous to his girl. Why doesn''t she like him?


    Could it be that there is really such a thing as retribution? He used to y with other people''s feelings,


    so now, this is his turn to get screwed over?


    "You are not that bad. I just think we''re from two different worlds. You''re so much older than me, and


    your job and background arepletely different from mine. There are just too many differences


    between us," Jasmine says sincerely, since it is rare that he would open his heart to her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "These are all excuses." Pehry doesn''t think so. Love is not about sses.


    The more he thinks about it, the more unconvinced he bes. "Jasmine, are you vengeful towards


    the rich?"


    "Look. This is the biggest difference between us. I''m being serious, but you think I''m biased against


    you?"


    "..."


    Alright, she has learned how to annoy people. Good. Very good!


    Pehry res at her and replies, "I shouldn''t have protected you. I''ll give you a taste of ruthless capitalist


    scum."

 Chapter 711: It Seems That You Have Feelings for Me

    Chapter 711: It Seems That You Have Feelings for Me


    Jasmine feels a little guilty when she sees his angry appearance. Anyway, he is injured because of her.


    Moreover, he likes her so much. Wouldn''t it hurt him by saying that?


    Thinking of that, she mes herself with mixed feelings, but she is unwilling to apologize. After a


    moment, she walks to the water-cooler and takes a cup of hot water to the bedside. "Do you want


    some water?"


    "No." His tone is ice-cold.


    Jasmine feels like she is handling a child. She sighs, "Well, you''re not that bad. I shouldn''t have said


    that to you."


    But she doesn''t expect that Pehry doesn''t ept it, "I don''t want to hear your hypocritical apology."


    Jasmine doesn''t know what to do now. She could do nothing but ask him, "Then what do you want?"


    Pehry doesn''t want to waste this great night. He has managed to get Jasmine into his home with great


    difficulty, and he has paid such a high price. He can''t waste time getting angry with her.


    Thus, he straightens up and nces at her, "Give me some water."


    He is asking too much, and his tone is extremely rude.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It''s because he is certain that Jasmine would not ignore him. So he keeps pushing his luck


    unscrupulously.


    "Pehry, don''t ask too much!"


    "Why can''t I ask too much? My back is burned to such an extent that I might have a scar. I won''t be


    able to work out shirtless in the future. I might even be mocked by others. Is this too much?"


    Jasmine nces at the cup on the bedside table and thinks that it''s fine to give it to him. He doesn''t


    comin when his back is burned.


    Forget it. There is no need to be angry with him.


    So Jasmine hands the cup to him and says, "Please."


    Pehry doesn''t even look at her, "Too far!"


    Jasmine leans forward and presses the edge of the cup against his lips, "What about this?"


    The warm water is on the tip of his tongue. The temperature is good. It''s neither too hot nor too cold.


    Pehry doesn''t drink in a hurry. Instead, he wraps her hand in his palm and holds the cup. Then, he


    looks down and takes a sip.


    He drinks half a cup of water in one breath.


    Jasmine sees that he is going to finish it, so she is about to get her hand back, but Pehry clenches her


    hands tightly and refuses to let her go. "What are you doing? Let me go. Then I can ce the cup..."


    Instead of letting her go, Pehry pulls her into his embrace. Jasmine is bending down, so she is out of


    bnce when she is pulled by him. Then she falls towards his chest immediately.


    In her panic, she stretches out her hands to both sides of his body. She is afraid that it would aggravate


    his injuries if she presses down on him.


    Pehry doesn''t care at all. He wraps his hands around her slender waist and leans against her neck. He


    takes a deep breath, and smells the fragrance of milk from her body.


    Jasmine is surprised, but she doesn''t dare to struggle, "Pehry! Stop. If I didn''t stand firmly just now, you


    would be in pain right now!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t let you go even if it hurts."


    "You!" Jasmine stares at him dumbfounded, but she has no other choice. "You''re a rogue!"


    "Yes, I am. I''m a rogue who just wants to hug you and not let you go." Pehry holds her in his arms and


    said, "Jasmine, why do I like you?"


    Jasmine rolls her eyes in anger. "I want to know the reason too."


    After saying that, Pehry doesn''t speak for a long time.


    Just as Jasmine thinks that he is being scolded and has nothing to say, a faint aura suddenly shes in


    her ears. "Probably because you are self-contained and cute. You live an ordinary life but you are


    positive and full of energy."


    His life has always been boring. He is happy only when he is with his brothers. Meanwhile, only when


    he meets Jasmine does Pehry realize that he is such an emotional person.


    He has lived an isted live for a long time. Suddenly, someone who can make him rx appears. So


    it''s impossible for him not to be attracted.


    Jasmine thinks that he will ridicule her in various ways. She doesn''t expect that he says these words in


    a serious way. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to reply.


    Moreover, her heart beats fast suddenly, and she can hear his faster heartbeats echoing in her ears


    clearly.


    Apart from her, Pehry also hears it. They''re so close that they can hear their heartbeats.


    Pehry says happily, "It seems that you have feelings for me."


    Jasmine blushes with embarrassment immediately. Her face is so red. Pehry always speaks so


    straightforward...


    But Pehry''s words also make her reflect on herself. Why does her heart beat so fast after hearing his


    words? Could it be that she has feelings for Pehry?


    The moment this thought shes through her mind, Jasmine is shocked and shakes her head


    immediately.


    Impossible. It''s absolutely impossible for Pehry and her.


    "Jasmine, you''re disappointed because you won''t see me for a few days, right?" Before she could calm


    down, Pehry speaks again, which makes her unable to calm down.


    "No."


    "I have to recover as soon as possible. There''s only a month left. It''s not worthwhile to waste another


    week." After saying that, he suddenly realizes something and says, "Forget it. I''m fine. Tomorrow, I''ll go


    to see you after ss. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Are you crazy?!" Jasmine is anxious when she hears his words, "How can you have dinner with me? If


    you drive, your back will hurt. The wound dehiscence will get your wound infected!"


    To her, everything is trivial, and his health is the most important. Especially he is injured because of her,


    so she wishes that he can recover quickly. Then she will not feel so guilty.


    However, when Jasmine finds how indifferent he treats himself, she is angry. "You must stay at home.


    You can''t go anywhere."


    "I won''t go to work, but having dinner with you is fine."


    Seeing that he turns a deaf ear to her words, Jasminees near to a breakdown. "Can you listen to


    me this time?"


    "I can listen to you for everything except this. It''s fine unless you''re willing to be with me longer." After


    saying so much nonsense, Pehry finally speaks the point.


    Jasmine purses her lips. She is very firm on this matter. "You said that it''s a month. And you promised


    that you won''t change your mind..."


    "At that time, I didn''t know that I would save you. If I knew, I wouldn''t have said that."

 Chapter 712: I Am Serious About You

    Chapter 712: I Am Serious About You


    "..."


    Jasmine doesn''t want to agree to his request. If not so, he will definitely find a way to make the same


    request next time. The reason why she chooses to be with Pehry is that she tries to cut off contact with


    him as soon as possible.


    She doesn''t want to get involved with him repeatedly.


    But at the thought of him looking for her with an injury, she doesn''t have the heart to refuse directly.


    Jasmine suddenly feels that it would be better if the person who got burned was her. At the very least,


    she doesn''t have to be in such a dilemma. He is putting her on the spot.


    "Pehry, I don''t want you toe to me. Even if youe, I won''t be happy, because we will still quarrel


    with each other. What''s the point of that?" She tries to reason with him.


    However, Pehry has got fully prepared for not listening to her at all. "Anyway, you have never had the


    thought of seeing me. It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it."


    Jasmine is at her wit''s end, angry and anxious. In the end, she blurts out, "Alright, how about this? You


    stay at home and I''lle find you, okay?"


    Pehry is waiting for this reply. Hearing this, he cries out with excitement in his heart, but he has to


    pretend to be calm. "Youe to find me. Are you sure?"


    As if afraid that she will go back on her word, he adds, "I''m telling you. If you lie to me, I''ll go find you."


    Jasmine says that without thinking and immediately feels regretful. But thinking that he insists on


    seeing her regardless of injuries, she hesitates for a moment and forces herself to reply, "I''m different


    from you. I''ll keep my word."


    "OK." Pehry nods. "Then you will being tomorrow. I will feel ufortable if I can''t see you for a


    day."


    " ... I have ss tomorrow."


    "I have your ss schedule. I will ask the driver to pick you up. You cane here directly after ss."


    "...?" Jasmine is stunned. "Why do you have my schedule?"


    Pehry snorts in pride. "As long as I want, I can even monitor your phone, let alone the ss schedule."


    That''s true. How can she forget that this man isn''t an ordinary person? With tremendous power, it is a


    piece of cake for him to get her schedule.


    Previously, Jasmine has a strong aversion to his domineering behavior like this, but she has been used


    to it after being with him for a long time. Hearing him say this, she doesn''t take it seriously.


    He just wants to get to know her by doing this, and won''t do anything to her.


    It is getting dark, but Jasmine remains fully awake. She can''t sleep when she looks up at the man lying


    beside her.


    After a few fruitless attempts, she gives up and tries to rx herself. Seeing the man''s slightly opened


    eyes under the dim light, she knows that he doesn''t sleep either. Perhaps it is because of her getting


    bored or something else that she suddenly wants to chat with him. "Which university did you graduate


    from?"


    Pehry is thinking about who can chair the meeting on behalf of him tomorrow when he suddenly hears


    a voice, getting slightly distracted. "University?"


    "Yes, which university are you from?"


    "Wharton School of the University of Pennsylvania." Pehry replies with the name of a globally


    prestigious university. "Why did you ask this?"


    Jasmine thinks that a man like Pehry definitely doesn''t like studying from childhood. With the influence


    and wealth of his family, he only needs to take over his father''s business. After all, everyone knows that


    his family is quite influential inmercial circles.


    In her mind, how can a highly educated person choose to pursue the same career as him?


    However, Pehry once again surprises her. Wharton School of the University of Pennsylvania enjoys a


    reputation in the world, which cultivates many business celebrities and elites. Furthermore, the well-


    known MBA program originated from the school.


    But what does this man just say?


    He graduated from Wharton?


    Jasmine is so shocked that she can''t believe it. She couldn''t help but ask, "You ... are you serious?"


    Pehry chuckles, "Why would I lie to you? Or do I have to put my diploma in front of you so that you can


    believe me?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    While speaking, he is about to get up and find it for her.


    Jasmine grabs the man''s arm gently and says, "No, no, I believe you."


    He shouldn''t lie about this kind of thing. To be exact, there is no need for him to lie to her. Moreover,


    even if he lied, he wouldn''t mention such a famous school....


    Jasmine suddenly feels that she doesn''t fully know Pehry. Her only advantage now seems to be


    nothing....


    This man is indeed much better than she thinks. Although graduating from a good university does not


    mean that he has a high moral character, it can at least proves that he isn''t an ordinary person,


    because it''s quite hard to gain admission to this university.


    "You got admitted without relying on your family, didn''t you?"


    "It''s Wharton School, instead of a branch department, right?"


    "Have you obtained the diploma and bachelor''s degree certificate issued by the university?"


    Hearing her questions one after another, Pehry feels a headache, but he is more helpless. "Do I have


    to tell you that I relied on my family to enter the university and it has nothing to do with my ability? Only


    after I say this can you believe me?"


    "..."


    Pehry can''t believe that he is lying with the girl he likes on the same bedte in the night, but


    discussing something about school.


    Not to mention others, even he despises himself.


    He is a failure.


    Absolutely!


    Thinking of this, Pehry ns to change the topic properly. "It''s almost ten years since I graduated.


    Rather than discussing this, why don''t you talk about why you haven''t had a boyfriend for twenty


    years?"


    " ... I''m not even twenty yet."


    "OK, then neen years."


    Jasmine feels a little embarrassed about this question, but she still replies earnestly, "I didn''t meet the


    person I like."


    "How do you know whether you like or not if you have never been in a rtionship?"


    Jasmine shakes her head seriously. "I feel that I have to be sure that I like him before dating him.


    Otherwise, I''m not responsible for both myself and him."


    Pehry, however, disagrees. "You''ll never know that if you don''t get started. Only with more contact can


    you cultivate a closer rtionship. You can get nothing only by thinking. You''re pretty, but you thoughts


    are more old-fashioned than that of our elders."


    Jasmine curls her lips and shows disapproval. "It''s just that you''re too flippant, okay?"


    "You''re insulting someone from the University of Pennsylvania by saying this, you know?"


    Hearing this, Jasmine falls silent. Facing such a highly-educated person, she is not entitled toment


    on him.


    "But--" Looking at her distorted little face in embarrassment, Pehry suddenly changes the topic.


    "Although you have never been in love before, aren''t I here with you now? I can teach you how to love


    someone."


    "You''re trying to teach me flippancy, aren''t you?"


    Pehry is speechless. "Well, let me tell you, Jasmine. Don''t use that word to describe me. Anyone can


    say that, except you. I''m serious about you."


    "How do I know if you''re serious..."


    The man narrows his eyes meaningfully. "If I weren''t serious, do you think I''ll have a heart-to-heart talk


    with youte at night, instead of doing something to you?"

 Chapter 713: Confirm His Feelings

    Chapter 713: Confirm His Feelings


    Jasmine widens her eyes as soon as she hears those blunt words. "Listen to what you said! Who can


    feel your sincerity by that?"


    Pehry retorts angrily, "You don''t like to hear anything I say anyway, so I''ll just say something I''m happy


    about!"


    He is just a mortal. If she questions him over and over again, he will also be annoyed.


    He loosens his grip on her arm immediately and turns around to sleep with his scarred back facing her.


    Jasmine looks at his miserable back. Although he doesn''t say a word at this moment, she has actually


    felt all his grievance somehow.


    Pehry hides his true feelings in front of others, but doesn''t hide anything in front of her. He shows it


    when he is happy and throws tantrum immediately when he is unhappy.


    Jasmine purses her lips and doesn''t know what to do. Should she pretend nothing happens and sleep,


    or argue with him clearly?


    Forget it.


    What can she argue with Pehry? He is much more eloquent than her.


    However, the back facing her is just so horrible that it reminds her of how he protected her with his life


    tonight...


    How annoying it is! Jasmine exhales. She wants to say something but does not know what to say. She


    is like a fool at a loss in front of Pehry, having no idea what to do and what not to do.


    Early in the morning, after messing around for most of the night, Jasmine finally calms down and her


    mind blurs not long after.


    In a daze, she unconsciously falls asleep thinking about these things.


    Hearing the girl''s steady and regr breathinging from behind him, Pehry turns around quietly to


    face her rxed sleeping face.


    What a careless girl! She can still fall asleep in this situation.


    Pehry curls the corner of his lips silently, not knowing whether to be angry or happy.


    He reaches out, turns off themp above his head and falls into darkness. He can''t see anything for a


    while, but as his eyes gradually adapt to the darkness, her face bes clearer.


    The wound on his back hurts off and on with the treatment of the ointment. He can''t really fall asleep


    but turns out not very irritated looking at the girl on the edge of the bed.


    What happened tonight is unexpected to him. Maybe Pehry felt that his love for Jasmine was a whim


    before dinner tonight. But after helping her to block the pot tonight, he sees his heart clearly.


    Reacting in an instant without the slightest hesitation is absolutely abnormal for him, who considers the


    consequences all the time. The only reason to exin it is that he really likes Jasmine from the bottom


    of his heart.


    After facing his real feelings, he is no longer eager to deny believing or admitting it as before. Instead,


    he feels extremely at ease.


    He is very rxed and even a little excited because he has confirmed something.


    In short, Pehry really enjoys how he feels right now.


    He raises his hand and brushes a lock of hair beside the girl''s ear softly with every finger carrying a


    gentle force. The sleeping girl does not know that she would be treated so gently.


    What she sees is always a free and unrestrained man.


    However, Pehry isn''t worried about it. He seems to be outgoing, but in fact, the more precious he sees


    her, the more he ces her on the tip of his heart, and the less likely he will express it too much.


    Although he always only says that he likes her, he treasures her in the bottom of his heart.


    Pehry does not like glib people. As a result, if he says sweet words over and over again to a woman,


    she must be his true love.


    Jasmine is the first one. Before her, no one could stir a ripple in his heart.


    He was just ying or taking advantages from each other. Of course, there were some girls begging


    him to stay forever, but the circle is tooplicated and the people have no conscience, so he just


    couldn''t fall in love with those girls.


    However, Jasmine is different. She is like a ray of sunlight shining into the darkness. Even if she


    doesn''t say or do anything but just be there quietly, she can bring him light and warmth.


    He has always been a cold-hearted person. It isn''t that he is evil, but that he has experienced a lot and


    can no longer arouse any enthusiasm towards others. Apart from those close friends, anyone else is no


    different to him.


    Sometimes, even he himself feels it terrible. How can a person be so cold-blooded?


    Jasmine is right about it. They were originally from two different worlds. If it weren''t for what happened


    idently that brought them to know each other back then, perhaps they wouldn''t have any


    intersection in this lifetime.


    Thinking about this, he is somewhat grateful to the heavens for at least giving him the chance to meet


    such a girl.


    "Jasmine..." The man moves his thin lips, whispers her name, and curls the corners of his lips


    unconsciously.


    The night is quiet. At this moment, with her by his side, any pain or injury is worth it.


    ...


    The next morning, Jasmine sleeps until wakes up naturally at nine o''clock. When she opens her eyes,


    she sees the tall white ceiling. A few secondster, she regains her senses and realizes that she is not


    at school now.


    She is stunned for a moment and suddenly feels someone breathing slightly next to her ear. She turns


    her head immediately and sees a handsome face so close to her as if it was magnified countless times.


    Pehry smiles at her, his voice iszy and iparably sexy after he just woke up in the morning.


    "Good morning, darling."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His warm breath is right next to her ears, smelling good with a faint fragrance of peppermint. She looks


    at him more carefully and finds him extremely clean and refreshing all over.


    Only then does Jasmine realize that he just took a shower since the ends of his hair are still wet with


    water droplets.


    She shrinks back, trying to stay as far away from him as possible. "You''re awake."


    "Yes, and I cooked a sandwich for you in person. You can try itter. This is the first time in my life that


    I''ve cooked for a woman. Do you feel honored..."


    Pehry is ttering her proudly. But before he finishes his words, the girl on the bed thinks of something


    and sits up suddenly, staring at the white pajamas on him with her eyes wide open. "Did you take a


    shower?!"


    "Yes, I did."


    "How could you take a shower? Didn''t the doctor say yesterday that you can''t take a shower or touch


    water?" The more she speaks, the more anxious she bes. She directly reaches out to pull his


    clothes and says, "Take it off and let me see."


    Pehry doesn''t move and stares at her meaningfully with his charming eyes.


    Jasmine pulls him hard. "Hurry up!"


    Only then does he nod. "OK."


    He raises his arms obediently to make it convenient for her to take off his clothes. The temperature at


    home is moderate, so he only wears oneyer. With the clothes taken off, all his tight and strong


    muscles are exposed. Jasmine does not have time to admire them and is about to look at his back


    immediately.


    She cranes her neck and sees the dry smooth skin. The wound is also wrapped well without any traces


    of water.


    Just as she is about to breathe a sigh of relief, she is suddenly pulled over by the arm. Before she can


    lift her head and stabilize herself, her cheek is already pressed against a hard and hot chest.

 Chapter 714: Mr. Pehry Cannot Restrain Himself

    Chapter 714: Mr. Pehry Cannot Restrain Himself


    "You..."


    "I told you I am fine, but you just didn''t believe me. Are you feeling relieved now?" A hint of slyness


    shes in Pehry''s eyes. It is clear that he is ying tricks on her, but he continues talking, "The


    moment you open your eyes, you are worried about me. It''s easy for me to think too much about it."


    Jasmine gently struggles, not daring to exert too much force. She is afraid that she would hurt him. "Let


    me go!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I won''t let you go." Pehry is childish and puts his chin on her shoulder. His nose is filled with the smell


    of her body. And he feels extremelyfortable. "Just let me hug you for a moment."


    Jasmine usually sees his strong side. When she suddenly hears the man''s gentle and pleading voice,


    for some reason, half of her body is numb.


    A phrase suddenly shes through her mind--imposing but cute.


    She has to admit that Pehry is indeed a little adorable now.


    Perhaps it is because Jasmine has slept tight all night. She doesn''t contradict against the man in front


    of her that much. Even if she is forcefully hugged by him, she was tense only at the beginning. After


    getting familiar with him, her body rxes.


    However, when Jasmine thinks of Pehry''s usual behavior, she still struggles, "Let me go. I''m going to


    schoolter."


    "It''s not like you''re in a hurry to go to school. What are you worrying about?"


    "Of course I''m in a hurry. I have to go back to the dormitory to get something first."


    "I''ll tell the driver to take you there. Let me hug you for more time."


    The more he says that, the more uncooperative Jasmine bes. She twists her body back and forth


    and wants to slip away from his embrace. Originally, Pehry just means to hug her, but now that she is


    moving in his arms, he is aroused.


    Last night, when she went to sleep, she wore her underwear on purpose. At this moment, the arc in


    front of her chest bes even more obvious, leaving a burning heat as she rubs against his chest.


    Pehry''s expression is a little strange. He tries his best to stop her from moving around, and his voice


    bes low. "Stay there, don''t move..."


    Jasmine doesn''t realize how dangerous her action is, and doesn''t listen to him. The more he tells her to


    keep motionless, the more she wants to move.


    Pehry wants to do something with her at the first ce, and now he actually has a hard-on. In the end,


    he simply pushes her down on the bed. His strong arms are on both sides of her body. He covers her


    whole body. The wound on his back hurts a little. He doesn''t care about the wound, and his forehead is


    covered with sweat.


    "Don''t move, I have a hard-on..." Jasmine heard a hoarse, sexy voice whispering in her ear, with a


    refreshing fragrance of peppermint and a warm wind.


    Jasmine''s entire body freezes, but she could only see his chest. Her face turns red and she stops


    moving.


    "How can you..."


    Pehry sees into the girl''s watery eyes and suppresses his impulse. "Men are inclined to have morning


    erection, don''t you know?"


    "Can''t you restrain yourself?"


    Hearing this, Pehry''s face darkens. "Jasmine, this is a normal physiological reaction for a man. You


    should be happy. If I don''t have feelings for you, it can only prove that it''s not womanly of you."


    "But you''ve always been easy to..."


    Just as she is about to say something, Pehry res at her and she just stops, not daring to say


    anything.


    Pehry looks at her pitiful and aggrieved appearance. He is clearly the one who has to restrain his


    impulse. Why does she look like being bullied by him? She has the kind of appearance which appeals


    for men''s love and care for her.


    Jasmine sees that he has been holding on for a long time and is a little worried. "Is your wound


    alright?"


    Pehry listens to the soft voice beside his ear. The fire in his body cannot be extinguished at all. His dark


    eyes look at her pink lips.


    Without consideration, he lowers his head and kisses her right on the lips. Although he has wanted to


    restrain himself, but once he touches her lips, he forgets everything.


    Jasmine''s eyes widen as she looks at the man who suddenly presses down. He touches her lips softly.


    Her hands press against the man''s chest, and her eyes blink rapidly. She even forgets to breathe for a


    moment.


    Why does he kiss her again?


    She realizes what they are doing and shakes her head to dodge. However, he bes more


    aggressive to conquer her. Her tightly shut teeth are pried open by his agile tongue. She loses control,


    and her ears are filled with the sound of kissing.


    Pehry is very confident in his kissing skills and slowly leads her into this state of infatuation. He kept


    sucking her little tongue, gently knocking her lower lip with his teeth. He keeps kissing her.


    Jasmine only feels that her entire body is surrounded by his scent. She can''t even breathe, and her


    head gradually bes somewhat dizzy. She couldn''t think about anything, and she is unable to


    move. The corners of his eyes are filled with tears.


    Feeling that her breathing is not smooth, Pehry raises his head and leaves her lips for a while, giving


    her some room to breathe. His thin lips slowly kiss her eyebrows and nose. He sucks her delicate fair


    neck, leaving hickeys. His teeth identally scratch her skin and hurt her. He immediately hears the


    girl''s groan.


    This sound... Pehry closes his eyes andpletely gives up self-restraint. Facing Jasmine, he simply


    couldn''t restrain himself.


    With one arm holding her body, he starts to take off her clothes with the other hand. He skillfully


    unbuttons her coat with his fingers and pulls open her loose shirt. There is only ckce bra left.


    Plump breasts and a thin waist are beneath the light-colored id shirt. Her body is perfect.


    Pehry''s eyes turn red. He looks at the breasts wrapped in her bras and buries his head in them.


    Feeling intruded suddenly, Jasmine suddenlyes to herself. She begins to resist, feeling insecure.


    "Don''t..."


    Pehry could no longer stop. He opens his mouth and tastes the smooth skin under his lips. His passion


    cannot be concealed.


    Jasmine feels as if her body has been electrified. Waves of electricity pass through her body, and every


    strand of her hair stands to its end. This feels strange, but it makes her heart beat so fast that she


    couldn''t help but want to enjoy the feeling.


    What is wrong with her? She clearly hates being touched by him, but now she cannot refuse.


    Not long after, Pehry pulls off her bra and lowers his head to suck her nipples. Jasmine couldn''t help


    but raise her head and her chest heaves violently.


    "Pehry." She wants to call out his name, but for some reason, her voice sounds like she is crying. But


    she doesn''t really want to cry.


    The man''s eyes are filled with desire. It looks like the desire is about to break through his body and he


    whispers, "I''m here."


    For his desire is about to explode, he doesn''t hesitate. He puts his hand on the edge of her underwear.


    Just as he is about to pull it off, her soft hand touches it and stops him.


    She raises her head and sees a pair of frightened eyes, only to hear the girl''s trembling voice. "I don''t


    want to..."


    Pehry is stunned. In this situation where he can''t restrain himself anymore, she actually says that she


    doesn''t want to do it. Is she challenging him on purpose?

 Chapter 715: A Little Sweet

    Chapter 715: A Little Sweet


    He may even be dead if he continues to hold back his desire.


    Pehry finds himself really ufortable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He takes a deep breath but does not let go of her. He says in a gentle voice with all his mighty, "Be


    good. It''s okay. You will experience it sooner orter. I''ll be gentle."


    As he speaks, he gathers his strength. Just as he is about to make a move, he is stopped by Jasmine.


    "If you force me, I will hate you."


    "..."


    Force?


    Who is the person cooperating with him?


    And hate?


    How could he be hated after being made fun of?


    Pehry feels confused. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation in more than 30 years


    of his life. He does not know whether he should continue or give up.


    He feels himself is going to explode. He may be not healthy during the rest of his life if he stops now.


    However, meeting her panic and uneasy gaze, he dares not to do anything forcefully.


    With such little endurance, she would definitely cryter.


    The air and time seem to have frozen. Neither of them speaks. Pehry''s expression is unprecedentedly


    bad. He looks like that he is going to eat her up.


    Jasmine does not dare to speak. As the libido somewhat fades away, she is sober. But being sober


    may not be a good thing to her. She is now totally bare, and it is too shameful.


    "Jasmine, are you kidding me?" He grits his teeth.


    But she is innocent, "No...."


    She doesn''t dare to trick him in such a way. She has just lost her mind and forgot to refuse him in


    advance.


    Pehry turns around. He carefully avoids the wound and meanwhile, shows her how strong he is. "I don''t


    care. You have to be responsible for it."


    Jasmine doesn''t even dare to look at it. Her entire body freezes as if she has received a nerve attack.


    "Then, do you want to take a bath?"


    She vaguely remembers that some novel has mentioned bathing could alleviate it.


    Pehry sneered coldly, "It has no effect to me at all. It might be useful to a virgin."


    "...."


    Jasmine is at her wit''s end. She hesitates. Suddenly, he grabs her hand. She turns her head in panic


    and meets his deep eyes.


    Pehry says nothing. He holds her hand and leads her downwards. His action has revealed all his


    intentions.


    Jasmine''s eyshes tremble badly. She is unable to say a word until her palm touches that item which


    is hot.


    "Pehry, Pehry...!"


    Pehry stares at her with his handsome face filled with sexiness. His deep voice is like a cello, "Be a


    good girl."


    Jasmine turns her face away in embarrassment, "Can you do it by yourself...?"


    "No." Before she could finish speaking, Pehry rejects, "You can refuse if you want me to be a cripple."


    As he has said such words, Jasmine is unable to refuse.


    Her fair little face seems to be sshed with red fuel. She feels herself like a steak fried on an iron


    te and she is medium rare.


    Jasmine does not know how she has passed the half an hour. Her hand is really sour, and she can only


    be led by Rex in the end.


    Finally, it ends. She quickly gets up and rushes into the bathroom. Turning on the tap, she doesn''t dare


    to look down and just mechanically washes her hand clean.


    The man who is left alone is still breathing heavily. Although he is still somewhat unpleasant, he cares


    about her and has no other choice.


    Pehry turns to look at the frosted ss. Gazing at the vague figure, he feels as if a pink cotton candy


    fills his heart. He actually feels a little sweet!


    He withdraws his gaze and shakes his head. He hasn''t realized that he is a masochist.


    ....


    Two weeks after the death of Adonis, life seems to have been pressed the "pause" button while the


    good news of Eunicees from the hospital.


    After some treatment, she wakes up at about ten o''clock this morning.


    It is because of Adair that Eunice gets injured. In other words, she suffers the pain which supposed to


    be Adair''s. Therefore, to Eunice and Ryan, Lily and Rex both feel guilty.


    And it is precisely because of this that Karl tries his best to treat her. Even if he is not confident, and the


    current technology is not advanced enough to guarantee the sess of the operation, he still


    desperately tries with everything he has got.


    Karl makes a call to Lily personally. His joy can be even heard on the phone. "Lily, tell Rex this for me.


    I''m afraid he will be too excited, so I tell you first."


    Ever since the passing of Adonis, they have all taken special care of Rex, fearing that his emotions


    would rise and fall dramatically.


    However, as a person who knows him well, Lily knows clearly that he has already recovered.


    Lilyughs, "Karl, don''t worry. Rex has already recovered. You don''t need to worry too much. You just


    need to be like nothing has happened."


    Karl pauses and then says with relief, "Alright, then you cane together. I''ll wait for you at the


    hospital."


    "See youter."


    Lily hangs up and is about to go downstairs to tell Karl. Unexpectedly, she turns around and sees Rex


    standing behind her. She is shocked and raises her hand to cover her chest. "You scared me to death.


    Why do you walk without any sound?"


    Rex is holding a cup of hot milk in his hand, which is prepared for her, "Who''s on the phone?"


    "Karl. And I have a piece of good news." Lily pauses and gazes at him, deliberately keeping him


    guessing.


    He slightly frowns and quickly reacts, "Eunice is awake?"


    Lily doesn''t expect him to realize it in one go. She is a little surprised, "How did you know?"


    "This is the only possibility that can make Carl to call you personally." He hands her the white porcin


    cup, "Drink the milk and we''ll go to the hospital."


    Lily takes it over. She feels the heat of the milk and the warmth seems to have reached her heart.


    Sweetly, she smiles, "So considerate you are."


    Rex watches Lily indulgently. Time seems to have left no traces on her. Apart from her increasingly


    mature aura, she still smiles like a young school girl.


    But it is just the soft woman who has apanied her to get over difficulties one after another.


    She raises her head to drink all the milk in one go. Seeing her pink lips stained with white marks, Rex''s


    eyes darken and he lowers his head to kiss her, "You''re tempting me?"


    Lily blushes as she hammers his shoulder, "You went wrong yourself and still me me for it?"


    He raises his eyebrows and is not shy. He frankly admits his desire for her. "It''s a pity that it''s toote."


    Lily res at him with embarrassment, "I... I''m going to change my clothes. Leave me alone!"

 Chapter 716: Eunice Comes out of Her Coma

    Chapter 716: Eunice Comes out of Her Coma


    When Rex and Lily arrive at the hospital, it has passed eleven o''clock. Lily specially goes to her flower


    shop and gets a delicate bouquet to congratte Eunice on awakening from thea on her way to


    the hospital.


    They go out of the elevator and walk towards the ward. As soon as they arrive, they see lots of people


    standing in front of the door, including doctors in white coats, nurses in blue coats and bodyguards in


    ck suits. It is obvious that the bodyguards work for Ryan.


    Rex manages to protect Lily and push their way through. Eunice, lying in bed, is surrounded by many


    people, among them Karl and her family stand immediately at the bedside. As for Ryan, he squats


    beside Eunice''s bed.


    As a man who is tall and muscr, he looks miserable and funny squatting down in grievance.


    Seeing Rex and Lily, everyone present greets them. Rex nods slightly. He looks at Eunice, who is


    dressed in a white hospital gown lying on the bed, and asks Karl, "How is Eunice?"


    "She is conscious now. Probably thea has been too long. Now she is a little slow. But she is fine.


    As the test shows, she has no sign of amnesia." Karl keeps repeating to everyone who is here to visit


    Eunice, in an attempt to free them from worries.


    "Eunice is fine. Don''t worry. She just needs time to recover..."


    All of a sudden, Eunice, who has been silent, turns to look at Lorraine, who is standing beside her.


    Therees a faint voice. Eunice speaks out, "Mom...."


    Ever since Lorraine enters the ward, she has been paying close attention to Eunice. Although Eunice


    says in an extremely low voice, Lorraine hears her clearly.


    Lorraine, who is in her fifties, bes excited at it, "She calls me Mom! Eunice calls me Mom!"


    Hearing this, Karl heaves a sigh of relief and bes rxed as well, "Auntie, what I said is true,


    right? All her memory will graduallye back to her."


    Everyone in the ward looks excited, except for Eunice. With a pale face, she looks helpless.


    The ward is crowded. When Eunice looks up at them and tries to figure out who they are, she feels a


    headache. As she is groggy now, it takes her a long time to react and identify them. She has worked


    hard to recognize her mom and speak out.


    Just as she is distracted when looking around, she hears a familiar male voice, "Does your throat hurt?


    Do you want some water?"


    Hearing him, Eunice turns round and sees a man who is attractive. Being different from those


    handsome men who are gentle and non-aggressive, he seems to be strong and powerful.


    It is a face that Eunice will never forget in her life.


    As she begins to regain consciousness slowly, many memories, good and bad,e to mind. Thest


    thing urs to her is what happened at that night.


    She soon looks away to avoid his focused gaze. Then, she looks down and whispers, "No need."


    Obviously, she struggles tomunicate with him. ording to the data on the instrument, one can


    also tell she is jarred by something. Her brain wave fluctuates dramatically.


    Eunice has just woken up. Even if Karl feels embarrassed, he asks Ryan to leave the ward, ensuring


    Eunice won''t get upset because of him.


    Karl, in a white coat, looks totally different from Ryan, who is in a dark suit and justes from the


    company. However, when they stand in the hallway together, they are in harmony with each other.


    To not be disturbed, Karl leads Ryan into the smoking room at the end of the hallway.


    Karl takes out a pack of unopened cigarettes from his pocket and hands it to Ryan, "Do you want to


    smoke?"


    Ryan raises his eyebrows and looks at it. He finds it an imported brand, which he likes. He then takes a


    cigarette and lights it, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t smoke when I''m at work. I specially take it for you."


    Ryan smiles in confusion, "Why? Have you ever thought that she will be emotional because of me?"


    "No. But I''m sure she will suffer the most dramatic mood swing when she sees you. After all, you are


    the most special one to her, and she must have the deepest impression of you. It in fact is not bad. I


    ask you to leave as we''d better not let her be upset when she just awakens from hera," Karl


    exins to Ryan frankly.


    Ryan takes a puff and slowly exhales. White smoke thus rises. He asks, "How long will it take for her to


    recover?"


    "In general, one week is enough. If Eunice recovers well, it will only take about four days. She was


    comatose for a long time. Although she is up now, her deep brain remains of being half sleep. She just


    needs to adjust."


    Ryan listens to him quietly. Although he is in the smoking room talking with Karl, he is preupied with


    Eunice who is in bed. He wishes to be with her, but he can''t. She will suffer from violent mood swing at


    the sight of him. It turns out that she is terrified of him.


    Karl is able to tell that Ryan is upset now. He looks as sad as Rex when Rex lost Lily. Karl feels


    distressed and can''t bear it anymore. Heforts Ryan, "Don''t be too sad. If it is you, you will have the


    same reaction as Eunice when you see her after awakening from youra."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ryan asks with a smile, whereas his eyes are full of sorrow, "Is that so? She must be scared of me.


    Because of me, she suffers a lot."


    "Don''t be filled with self-doubt. All of us know how much you love her. Otherwise, auntie wouldn''t see


    you as a reliable man." Karl pats Ryan on the shoulder.


    Since Ryan used to be Rex''s love rival, as a good friend of Rex, Karl disliked him. However, it is


    different now. Karl feels distressed for Ryan seeing Ryan being trapped by affection.


    Ryan is so good to Eunice. In fact, he doesn''t seem to have the sort of disposition that will treat a


    woman well.


    As a bystander, Karl might be able to see clearer how both Ryan and Eunice sacrifice themselves.


    Even if Eunice has suffered a lot to protect Ryan, Ryan devotes not less than her.


    But in the end, he is just an outsider. It''s Ryan and Eunice who need toprehend each other. No


    matter what others suggest, it''s not very helpful.


    Karl indeed hopes that Ryan will be able to cheer himself up and face up to his own feelings.


    After staying in the smoking room for a while, Karl leaves. He also needs to check Eunice''s body


    indexes.


    It takes him and nurses about twenty minutes. To let Eunice have a good rest, Rex and Lily go to Karl''s


    office. In the ward, there is only Eunice''s family now.


    Apart from Lorraine and Thomas, everyone has left the ward. Looking at them, Eunice feels much more


    rxed and speaks out, "Mom."


    "I''m here, my daughter. You''re finally awake ... "Lorraine says as her eyes involuntarily shed tears.


    Thomas, who is standing beside her, begins tofort her like an adult.


    "Mom, it''s good that big sister finally wakes up. Stop crying."

 Chapter 717: Hes Been Taking Care of You

    Chapter 717: He''s Been Taking Care of You


    "Okay, Okay, I will stop..." Lorraine finally stops crying. "Eunice, you still remember everything, do


    you?"


    Eunice smiles, "Yes, I remember everything. Don''t worry, mom."


    "That''s good. That''s good. We''ve pulled through. It''s all over now..."


    It breaks Thomas'' heart to look at his sister in the hospital bed, but he can''t show it. He''s afraid that his


    emotions would affect her. "Sister, mother and I are here to take care of you. If you feel unwell, you


    must tell us."


    Eunice glimpses a boy beside her and asked, "Thomas, how long have I been unconscious?"


    "More than three months."


    It is more than three months.


    It is not a long time, but spans a quarter of a year. She only feels that a hundred days are so short, like


    a blink of an eye.


    At this moment, looking at Thomas, she feels that her once willful brother has matured a lot. Although


    his appearance and voice remain unchanged, he bes steady and without impetuousness.


    Eunice is both gratified and distressed as she thinks about Thomas taking care of her mother when she


    was sick. However, her illness, in fact, has forced him to grow up.


    "Thomas, it''s been hard on you."


    As soon as she finishes speaking, Thomas pretends to be angry and opens his eyes. "You''re my sister


    and it''s really nothing."


    Lorraine doesn''t want her to carry this emotional burden, so Lorraine chimes in, "That''s right. You''re


    being too polite as his big sister. You need to learn from him."


    Eunice knows that it must be very hard for them to take care of her. She gives a faint smile and says


    nothing.


    However, Lorraine hesitantly says, "Actually, Ryan helped us a lot this time when you were sick. He


    took care of your brother and me and dealt with the hospital."


    Right after she says that, Thomas raises his hand and nudges her arm, "Mom, she just woke up and


    you don''t have to say that."


    Lorraine looks awkward as she nods silently, "Alright, I won''t talk about it."


    Eunice notices that they are obviously avoiding the topic and hiding something from her. She knows


    that it is because they are worrying about her, but she feels ufortable.


    However, when she thinks of that man, she feels reluctant to face him somehow. She is not sure if it is


    because she has let go after the irritation, or something else.


    She feels like losing all her enthusiasm due to the unexpected kidnapping. Nothing is left but the


    memories that make her feel cold every time theye creeping up on her.


    "Mom, I know. When I get better, I''ll thank him."


    Lorraine sees her cold expression and remains silent.


    No outsider can help with their rtionship, so they have to solve it.


    That day, Ryan never returns to the ward, not because he doesn''t want to see her, but because he is


    afraid that his presence will agitate her again.


    Sitting in the ward next door, he waits. He finishes countless cigarettes untilte at night.


    Looking out of the window into the dark sky, he looks up at the clock. It is already half past ten. He


    stands up to stretch. His body stiffens after siting for a long time. Due to decreased blood cirction,


    he suddenly moves violently, feels dizzy and almost falls.


    Fortunately, there is a chair beside him, and he only manages to bnce himself with it.


    After resting for a while, he walks out of the ward and stands in the corridor. He doesn''t push the door


    open until the smell of smoke fades from his body.


    Inside, the lights are off. Only a smallmp at the end of the bed is on. The patient on the bed is


    already asleep. Lorraine is on a chair beside and dozing off. When she feels him entering, tired, she


    opens her eyes and says in a low voice, "Ryan. Come here."


    "Lorraine, I''ll keep watch. You can rest next door."


    Lorraine takes a look at Eunice, who is sleeping peacefully, and nods, "Alright, don''t stay awake the


    whole night. You need some sleep."


    "OK."


    After saying a few words, Lorraine leaves. There are only two people left in the dark room. Ryan takes


    Lorraine''s seat and looks at the fragile Eunice on the bed, with her eyes tightly closed. He frowns


    slightly and exposes her unskilled disguise. "I know you''re awake."


    A trick like this can trick Lorraine not him.


    Eunice believes that she pretends well, but she fails. She opens her eyes awkwardly.


    She stares straight at the ceiling and doesn''t want to look at the person beside her.


    On the other hand, Ryan''s eyes are fixed on her. She is the only one.


    Neither of them speaks. The vibe in the room is a bit suffocating. Ryan is afraid that she feels


    ufortable. He is the first to speak, "How are you now?"


    The familiar voicees. Eunice''s eyshes tremble slightly. "Very good."


    Unbearable silence follows the short conversation.


    He can''t convince himself, and it is embarrassing to say anything.


    The man clenches his fists. Never before had he summoned so much encourage to say a single


    sentence. After a long time, he asks, "Do you me me?"


    It doesn''t matter whether he asks or not. Ryan has the answer in his heart. Rather than resentment, it


    is more of an incurable wound in her heart caused by those things.


    After those experiences, you will have better understanding, but the wound will not be better


    because of your better understanding. As the wound grows bigger, it will only be more and more


    painful.


    What happened between them bes wounds. These wounds morph into thorns in their hearts.


    They entrench themselves, as time passes. Once these past events ur to the couple, they feel


    wretched.


    After Eunice hears this question, she doesn''t know how to answer it. Out of the corner of her eye, she


    carefully looks at the man in front of her. He is thinner than before. He has lost a lot of weight. His


    cheekbones and mandible are so visible, and his face is even sharper.


    She recalls what her mother said today. He was taking care of her all this time down to thest detail.


    She can almost imagine it from this thin face.


    After losing so much weight, he must have had a hard time.


    Eunice feels sorry. She withdraws her gaze and stares at the white nket on her chest. She has a


    lump in her throat and says, "No."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She doesn''t have the heart toin when he appears in front of her in such a manner. Besides, she


    chooses everything herself, and she has no regrets at all.


    However, her feeling for him bes heavier. She suppresses it and doesn''t want to show it again


    easily.


    It is like PTSD. She is scared, so she wants to hide it.


    Ryan would rather hear her me him than hear her say no so calmly and with great resistance. It is


    suffocating for him as if the oxygen in the air is being sucked away and his lung is being squeezed by a


    stone.


    He is like a man trapped in the desert, struggling to find thest source of water. He is so eager to hear


    from her that she still likes him, but now, he can''t force her, nor does he want to force her.


    "Recover first. We''ll talk about the restter." After saying that, he moves his thin lips twice, as if he is


    making an extremely difficult decision. "If you don''t want to see me, I won''t being any time soon."

 Chapter 718: I Dont Know How to Face Him

    Chapter 718: I Don''t Know How to Face Him


    Even though Ryan says that, after he really blurts it out, he still has some expectations. Ryan hopes


    that Eunice could tell him that she does not mind, so he could visit her like before.


    However, she doesn''t.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    All his hopes fall through the moment she nods.


    Ryan feels as if he has received an iparably clear answer. Eunice does not want to see him, not


    even the slightest bit.


    Ryan is upset. He cannot believe that the girl who once liked him so much opens her eyes but does not


    want to see him.


    Maybe she suffers from the PTSD. However, there is no reason that couldfort him.


    Looking at her, Ryan does not even have the leeway to refuse. The person who has brought such great


    harm to her is he, so he has to bear the consequences.


    "Alright." With a low voice, he spats out a single word. Ryan weakly lowers his shoulders and says,


    "Just as you want."


    Hearing this, Eunice looks at him for thest time, and then slowly closes her eyes, isting everything


    she could see.


    Eunice hears he stands up. Not long after, the door is pulled open. Then, with a ''thud'', the door is


    closed. Eunice cannot feel him anymore and he leaves.


    A few minutester, Eunice slowly opens her eyes. She looks at the empty ward, but she does not feel


    rxed. Instead, she feels even more disappointed than before.


    Eunice has to try her best to restrain her emotions so that she could face him so calmly. It isn''t that she


    doesn''t want to see him. She is afraid that she would lose control when she sees him leave again.


    It isn''t easy to reject a man she once loved. Eunice feels no better than him when she sees him say, "If


    you don''t want to see me, I won''te."


    She finds that she still likes Ryan. During the three months that she was unconscious, her love is


    locked in the depths of her memories. However, it is not cleaned up and forgotten.


    However, she does not dare to express her feeling, nor does she want to express it. She needs to


    calmly think about it. She has to ovee her fears and uneasiness, instead of making decisions in


    such a state that she has yet topletely consider the reality.


    With her previous experience, Eunice has be even more cautious towards this rtionship.


    Although she doesn''t know whether if this is good or not, she at least doesn''t have the impulse to move


    forward without discretion any more.


    So they should be apart first. If they don''t see each other, at least she won''t be in such a mess. There


    are too many problems between her and Ryan, so they need time to slowly work them out.


    This night, Eunice does not fall asleep until early in the morning. She seems to smell the scent of Ryan,


    and she sleeps exceptionally soundly.


    ...


    In the following period, Lilyes to the hospital several times in session. Each time, she brings a


    large bag of tonic soup. Lily prepares these for Lorraine or for Eunice. The services could bepared


    with a health center.


    Later, Eunice recovers a lot. She really couldn''t handle Lily''s enthusiasm. She says embarrassedly,


    "Lily, you don''t have to bring me things every time. There is already lots of nourishment."


    "No, you have only just recovered. You need nourishment. You should be careful. Besides, I have a


    nanny who cooks at home. She is very good at cooking, and I don''t need to personally prepare. You


    don''t have to be so polite."


    Lily knows that Eunice has good intentions and is afraid that she would be tired. However, as Lily thinks


    that Eunice is injured so badly because of Adair, Lily feels so guilty. Let alone the soup, Lily even wants


    to ask Fanny to look after Eunice if they agree.


    Eunice looks at the pile of things on the table. Although she wants to refuse, she could only ept


    them gratefully.


    After lunch, Lorraine goes out. Lily stays with Eunice in the ward. Although they are quite different in


    age, Eunice is a very sensible and mature, so they do not feel that there is a generation gap in


    communication.


    As their onlymon good friend, Ryan is inevitably mentioned.


    As a friend, Lily has known Ryan for a long time. After Eunice gets ill, Ryan pays much attention on her.


    Lily knows that he really likes Eunice to the bone. Lily couldn''t help but say nice things for him.


    "Eunice, I want to ask you something. Don''t be unhappy. Did you quarrel with Ryan again?"


    Hearing Ryan''s name, Eunice is stunned for a moment, and then she shakes her head, "No."


    They haven''t even seen each other these days. Of course, they don''t have a quarrel.


    However, recently, both Lorraine and Thomas have intentionally avoided mentioning Ryan. Eunice has


    also subconsciously told herself not to think about him. Now that Lily has mentioned him, Eunice feels


    disturbed and puzzled.


    ''It has been a long time since he left the hospitalst time. What did he do these days? Did he miss


    me?''


    However, the thought has just shed through her mind, and she shakes her head in disdain. It is she


    who asks Ryan not toe. How could she miss him now?


    This isn''t right.


    Lily observes Eunice''s behavior. She acts very simr to when she quarrels with Rex. Actually, Eunice


    cared about Ryan very much. However, after experiencing too many things, she still has a knot in her


    heart that could not be untied. That is why they are stuck in a stalemate here.


    Their problem has nothing to do with love. Eunice just doesn''t recover from the ident.


    Lily lets out a sigh of relief, as she understands Eunice''s feeling. As long as they still love each other,


    everything will be alright.


    "Actually, Ryan and I have known each other for so long. I have some understanding of his character.


    Although Ryan usually has a cold face, he is very gentle. Furthermore, he won''t pretend at all facing


    someone he doesn''t like."


    "I know." Eunice nods in agreement. Actually, she understands, but...


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just don''t want to see him. When I see him, I would remember


    many things. I instinctively feel nervous. I want to retreat, and I can''t help but want to run away."


    "It''s normal." Lily sees that Eunice is willing to talk about her true feelings and quicklyforts her


    emotions. "Actually, there is such a process. After experiencing such an ident, how could there be


    no grudge? I understand."


    After she finishes speaking, Lily changes her attitude," But you cannot just run away. You still have to


    face this problem head-on. I''m not saying nice things for him. Isn''t it ufortable for you to be like


    this?"


    These wordse to Eunice''s heart. In fact, she is not happy to treat Ryan like this. She feels


    ufortable. She is not happy at all.


    Every day, she feels as if there is a problem. She would not be happy if she cannot solve it.


    "Lily," she asks hesitantly, "I don''t know how to face him."

 Chapter 719: Find Your True Love

    Chapter 719: Find Your True Love


    "This is normal." Lily confirms again. "It''s not normal if you wake up next day and find yourself totally


    over it. So, you don''t have to suppress your emotions all the time. If you feel low or even want to be left


    alone, you can show your feelings instead of believing that you can''t expose them. Keeping it to


    yourself would be too much to take."


    Lily''s words bring Eunice to a brand-new world where she doesn''t feel so distressed or anxious.


    Lily is trying to tell her that emotions are nothing wrong whatever they are. She can definitely let them


    out instead of keeping them to herself.


    "Lily, you mean I can express my feelings?"


    "Of course." Lily nods without hesitation, "I''m not sure about many things. But I''m sure Ryan is


    extremely patient with you."


    What Ryan is most afraid of must beck of attention from Eunice. Such silent treatment really hurts.


    As time passes by, instead of fading away, the rift between them will grow too much to be bridged.


    However, it is better to talk to Eunice than to Ryan. At least, Eunice hasn''t lost her mind and she still


    listens.


    "My mother said that he has been taking care of me." Eunice''s eyelids go down.


    Lily immediately says, "That''s true. Every time he came to the hospital, he almost never slept. He just


    looked at you at the bedside. I heard from Karl that he cried a few times for you."


    Actually, Karl has never told Lily about that. But in the corridor, she used to see Ryaning out of the


    ward with red eyes. He must have cried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, since men have big egos, Lily pretends not to see it then and leaves after a simple greeting,


    yet in astonishment. If a man doesn''t care about a woman very much, how could he cry for her?


    "He is not an ordinary man. He suffered a lot when he was young. He even survived in the ck


    market. No one or nothing else can make him cry but you."


    Apart from Lily, Eunice is also very surprised. When she stays with Ryan, he rarely reveals his


    emotions, let alone sheds tears. He is extremely indifferent, as if human emotions and desires are


    nothing to him.


    But Lily tells Eunice that he used to cry for her. Eunice cannot even imagine that.


    He must be so sad that he would cry at her bedside.


    However, Eunice does not know whether his tears are out of guilt or love.


    Lily feels Eunice''s doubts. She sighs softly and says, "Actually, you don''t need to doubt his feeling for


    you. Eunice, I know Ryan very well. If he doesn''t like you and just feels guilty because you got injured


    for him, he wouldn''t have done so much for you. He wouldpensate you with money or gifts."


    Lily is convincing. The bnce in Eunice''s heart finallynds on one end. What she has believed to be


    so true now turns out to be the opposite.


    "If I don''t think you are made for each other, or if you don''t love each other, I wouldn''t have told you


    this. Rex and I have gone through much more troubles than you do. So I am very sensible with what''s


    going on with you. Trust me. Don''t hide your true self. It is not good for you either. "


    If she buries her emotions deep in her heart, no matter how long it has been, she would still feel


    suppressed and unhappy.


    "I left Rex for five years. My misunderstanding andplex made me lock myself away for five years.


    But I still love him after being away from him for five years." Lily tries to convince her little by little with


    her own experience, "The time you spend in istion won''t make you a better person. It only impairs


    your feelings, making you shut the door of your heart to anyone."


    Eunice says nothing, but she has actually been convinced by Lily and has changed her mind. She


    looks at Lily''s gentle gaze and asks a question that surprises Lily, "How did you spend the past five


    years together?"


    Lily does not expect her question and is afraid that Eunice might mind, so she hurriedly exins, "I


    didn''t have many chances to meet him. I just met him on weekends. And we''ve always been friends.


    You don''t need to worry..."


    "I don''t mind." Eunice is also afraid that Lily would misunderstand her. Eunice says at once, "I mean,


    there are very few people who he is willing to live with. Perhaps I''m not the only one. There might be


    other girls that he likes, right?"


    Lily doesn''t know how to refute her negative thoughts.


    Although she is sure of Ryan''s feeling for Eunice, no one knows what will happen in the end.


    "Life is changeable. I can only promise you that if you try to let him in, it will sure turn out nice."


    Eunice looks at Lily who is trying her best tofort her. Lily seems to be a source of a dazzling light,


    which has warmed up her cold little heart.


    Actually, there is no need for Lily to confide in her. Lily is not the only one who has tried to persuade


    her. Even Karl used to talk to her. All of them want Eunice to give Ryan another chance.


    However, Lily''s words are convincing for her. Although Lily also strives for an opportunity for Ryan,


    Eunice feels she is different.


    From the urgency and expectation in Lily''s eyes, Eunice learns that Lily does so not only for Ryan but


    also for her own good. Lily really wants her to live a good and happy life, with all her efforts paid off.


    Eunice smiles sincerely, "Thank you, Lily."


    Hearing that, Lily realizes that her words make sense for Eunice. She sighs in relief, "You are wee.


    You suffer from such a longa from saving Adair. My family are grateful to you."


    Eunice smiles and shakes her head. "If I had another chance, I''d do the same."


    She would still save Adair either for her desire to protect that child or for her affection for Ryan. After


    meeting Lily, she is surer that she made the right choice.


    Lily holds her hands and says, "You are a good girl. You will definitely find your true love. All that you


    are going through now will go away. Everything will be okay."

 Chapter 720: Face the Problems

    Chapter 720: Face the Problems


    Lily''s conversation with Eunice does work. The next morning, Lorraine delivers a bowl of soup to her.


    To Lorraine''s surprise, Eunice says calmly after having the soup, "Mom, I know Ryan sent someone to


    deliver this soup to me and then you brought it here."


    Lorraine is shocked, but she hurriedly says, "What are you talking about? I cooked it for you. It has


    nothing to do with Ryan..."


    "Mom, stop lying. The ingredients in the soup are especially difficult to deal with. It entailed special


    cooking skills."


    Lorraine opens her mouth. She wants to exin but she has no idea what to say. Finally, she decides


    not to hide the truth. As her daughter, Eunice must know her very well. Eunice has been so familiar with


    the food cooked by Lorraine that she can easily tell the difference.


    Lorraine says honestly, "Mom didn''t mean to hide it from you. You''re in the recovery stage now and


    need nutrition. I''m afraid that you wouldn''t drink the soup from Ryan. But I don''t have time to make


    such nutritional soup while taking care of you in the hospital."


    Eunice looks down at the empty white porcin bowl in her hand. After pondering for a few seconds,


    she raises her head and says, "Let him deliver it himself."


    "Who?" Lorraine is shocked.


    Eunice heaves a sigh of relief, "Ryan."


    For so many days, everyone around her has been working on her problems. She is already twenty-two


    years old, so she can no longer be as self-willed as a child. At the very least, she must fix her own


    emotional problems properly on her own.


    Lorraine naturally hopes that Eunice is willing to see Ryan. As Eunice''s mother, she can tell that Ryan


    truly loves Eunice. If Eunice epts him, she will be happy.


    However, Eunice resistance to Ryan has been strong, and Lorraine is afraid that it would impede her


    recovery. She has never said anything about Ryan, even though she really wants to.


    Lorraine is delighted to know that Eunice is willing to see Ryan. "Sweetie, are you ready? Have you


    forgiven him?"


    Forgive?


    Eunice doesn''t think so. She still has mixed feelings at the thought of him. So she shakes her head


    gently and says, "I have to face him anyway."


    Lily is right. Escaping from problems will brings her nothing. She must try to face them. Facing Ryan


    also means facing her true feelings.


    "Eunice, you are already an adult. I am very happy that you figure it out. Ryan is not a bad man. He


    treats you well, but how you get along with him depends on how you feel. No matter what the result is,


    mom is always by your side. You don''t need to worry too much."


    No matter what happens, her family will never leave her alone.


    Eunice is so touched that her eyes redden. And she suddenly feels more confident. Perhaps she


    should really try to take this step.


    --


    After telling Lorraine to let Ryan deliver the soup himself, Eunice sees Ryaning into the ward with


    an insted food container at dinnertime.


    Eunice is able to get out of bed and walk normally now. She has juste from the small garden with a


    red knitted coat on.


    Seeing Ryan walk in, Eunice instinctively wraps her coat tightly. She thinks that Ryan would ask her


    why she suddenly allows him toe over, but he doesn''t say anything.


    He naturally and smoothly unscrews the lid of the insted food container, pours the soup into the bowl


    and ces it on the bedside table, "Enjoy your dinner."


    He behaves so naturally that people would believe he hase here every day to take care of her.


    However, the atmosphere makes Eunice more rxed. If Ryan didn''t behave naturally, she would feel


    ufortable and embarrassed. Now she feels good.


    After cing the food on the table, Ryan walks to the clothes rack near the end of the bed and takes off


    his suit jacket, with only a white shirt on. And he loosens his tie.


    Eunice looks at him for a few secondster and then at the food container. She says nothing and starts


    to eat slowly.


    Ryan does not stay close to her. He deliberately sits on the sofa far away from her. He can tell that she


    is very nervous. He is afraid that she would feel even more ufortable if he stays close to her.


    After Eunice almost finishes eating, he walks over with a napkin and hands it to her. Noticing that most


    of the food remains untouched, Ryan frowns and says, "Why did you eat so little?"


    Eunice is already full. "I ate lunchte. I don''t feel very hungry."


    Ryan does not force her to eat all the food. Eunice thinks that he will throw it away. However, to her


    surprise, Ryan sits on a chair next to her and hurriedly starts eating the leftovers.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thanks to his good table manners, he eats very quickly but elegantly. But Eunice is astonished.


    "Haven''t you had dinner?"


    Ryan swallows the food in his mouth before he slowly says, "Yes. I have no time."


    He attended a long meeting just now. If he had dinner beforeing here, he would have beente.


    He is afraid that she would be hungry, so he hurriedly rushed over.


    Looking at the cold food with mixed feelings, Eunice finally says with guilt, "Why didn''t you eat with me


    just now..."


    "I was afraid you''d feel ufortable." Ryan quickly takes a few mouthfuls and gives the leftovers to


    the nurse outside the door casually.


    When he returns to the ward, he sees that Eunice''s face is still filled with shock. He walks over and sits


    down beside her. His dark eyes are gentle. "What''s wrong?"


    Eunice finally regains her senses. Somehow, she cannot believe that Ryan would eat her leftovers.


    Has he ever eaten others'' leftovers?


    However, she cannot ask him that question. So she can only try to hide the surprise in her eyes,


    "Nothing..."


    "I''ll stay here with you tonight."


    Eunice gets a bit nervous, "Where''s my mother?"


    "I told your mother to go back and have a rest." Seemingly afraid that she would feel ufortable,


    Ryan adds, "You don''t want me to stay here with you?"


    "No. I don''t mean that." Eunice feels a little overwhelmed. Every time she sees him, she gets lost


    easily.


    "How can you sleep while staying with me here?"


    Ryan raises his hand and pats the bench beside him. "I can sleep here. It''s okay with me."


    This bench seems to be only a meter wide. He is very strong, and he even doesn¡¯t have enough space


    to roll over. It must be very ufortable.


    But since he insists so, Eunice says nothing more. She uses the remote control to turn on the TV on


    the wall. With the host''s loud voice from the TV show, Eunice feels better.


    Ryan does not stare at her. Instead, he takes out his notebook and looks at the colorful figures


    presenting statistics. They stay together peacefully. He even receives a phone call and doesn''t mind


    Eunice is here at all.


    "If the vi is good, sign the contract. You can make the decision. As for the renovation, change it as


    much as possible ording to the designer''s n. Be quick."

 Chapter 721: Get Water for Her to Wash Feet

    Chapter 721: Get Water for Her to Wash Feet


    Ryan simply instructs his assistant before hanging up the phone. He looks up at the girl who is thinking


    and sees through her thoughts. He exins, "I''m going to live in the country, so I have bought a


    house."


    Eunice asks straightforwardly, "Don''t you always stay in a hotel?"


    She remembers that when they first met, she didn''t know much about this man. At that time, she


    wondered why he always lived in a hotel and never stayed at home.


    Later, shees to realize that the hotel is home to him. He can be safer andfortable there.


    Eunice is surprised that he suddenly wants to buy a house, as he always maintains such a habit.


    "The hotel is not as convenient as home." Ryan stares deeply at her watery eyes. He thinks for a while


    and doesn''t speak out the words that he wants to say in the end.


    She keeps avoiding him. It is not good to say too much and put pressure on her. Forget it.


    Ryan slightly lowers his head and turns off theptop in his hands. It is half past ten. He puts down the


    chair and says, "It''s gettingte. You should sleep early."


    Eunice nods. She is indeed a little sleepy. She gets up and goes to the bathroom to turn on the tap.


    The water is flowing. Looking at her pale face in the mirror, Eunice feels at loss.


    This time, when she sees Ryan, he has calmed down a lot,pared to before. There is no tense and


    radical feeling in him. He is natural and peaceful. However, when she sees such a peaceful version of


    him, she is still flustered.


    Why?


    Eunice has never eavesdropped on other people''s conversations. But he is so close that it is hard not


    to hear him.


    She knows that Ryan''s business andpany are mainly overseas. Although he is Chinese by nature,


    he has lived abroad since he was very young. Why does he suddenly buy a house at home?


    Eunice suddenly thinks of a possibility that one may find hard to believe. He has no friends or rtives


    in the country. No one can attract him to stay. The only possibility is ... her.


    Perhaps frightened by her own thoughts, Eunice immediately shakes her head, wanting to throw this


    disturbing idea out of her head.


    She hurriedly picks up the electric toothbrush. Her movements are a little hasty. She forgets that an


    eyebrow razor is on the left side of the toothbrush. Her fingers move over, and she immediately feels a


    sharp pain.


    "Ouch!" She couldn''t help but cry out and withdraws her fingers. She lowers her head and sees that a


    thin cut had been made.


    At the same time, when she sees the cut clearly, the toilet door is pulled open. Ryan''s tall body


    squeezes in. He asks anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Eunice puts her hand down, not wanting him to see it. Unfortunately, she can''t conceal it from a man


    like Ryan at all. Before she retracts her hand, he has already grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulls her


    hand under his eyes, "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that she could not conceal it, Eunice points at the eyebrow razor, "It was the eyebrow razor that


    made the first move."


    "...." Ryan frowns and res at her, "Are you kidding me?"


    Eunice immediately lowers her head and stops talking.


    The wound isn''t very deep. Instead, it is shallow. The bleeding stops after the wound is pressed with a


    tissue. Ryan used to have scratches or cuts on his hands, so he is experienced with this kind of wound.


    He directly opens the disinfectant cotton and wipes the wound with it.


    A faint smell of alcohol drifts into her nose. She also feels pain. Eunice doesn''t dare to move, but she


    hurts so much that she bites her lips.


    Ryan is afraid that she feels pain. After treating her fingers as quickly as possible, he couldn''t help but


    say, "Alright. Don''t touch water tonight."


    "Ah?" Eunice no longer cares about the atmosphere between them. She points at her mouth and says,


    "I haven''t brushed my teeth or washed my face."


    "Skip it."


    " ... Isn''t it that serious...?"


    Seeing that she wants to refute, Ryan looks at her seriously and says, "Since you know it will be not


    convenient. Why didn¡¯t you be careful?"


    Eunice turns her face away. She is a little frustrated. She is very careful, okay? She is distracted by the


    house he is going to buy. That should be responsible for her idental cut.


    She sighs.


    It is all her own fault. She is so stupid that she cuts herself.


    She is silent and downhearted. Ryan looks at her lovingly. He knows that she likes to keep neat and


    tidy. Although his tone is impatient, he acts as quickly as he can, "I will help you."


    Eunice blinks, "How can you help...?"


    Before she finishes speaking, Ryan goes straight into the bathroom. He walks to the washbasin and


    takes the only cup to catch more than half a cup of warm water. Then he unscrews the toothpaste and


    squeezes it on the toothbrush before handing it to her.


    Eunice sees that the top of her toothbrush is covered with a lump of toothpaste, as big as her thumb.


    Her eyelids twitch, "You ... use too much toothpaste."


    With so much toothpaste, the foam will definitely cover her entire face.


    Ryan doesn''t have the habit of taking care of people. This is the first time he has done so. He washes


    the toothpaste away and squeezes out a smaller lump, "Is this enough?"


    "Yes, it is enough. That''s just right." Eunice takes it, rinses her mouth, and stuffs the toothbrush into her


    mouth. She doesn''t dare to brush too long. Seeing his dark face, she unconsciously elerates the


    movements of her hand.


    Five minutester, after she brushes her teeth, her breath bes much fresher, but she hasn''t


    finished. She wants to wash her face.


    However, Ryan can''t help her washing her face. She didn''t go out too long today. She just took a walk


    at noon. It is OK to wipe the face with a wet towel.


    Thest step is to wash her feet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lorraine bought her a pink foot basin to wash her feet. The basin now is quietly lying in a corner.


    Eunice feels a little embarrassed. It is fine to help her when she brushes her teeth and washes her


    face. Is he willing to help her wash her feet? Will he feel disgusted?


    Just as she is hesitating, Ryan, following her line of sight, urately spots the foot basin.


    "This?" He directly walks over, bends down to pick it up, and even waves it in front of her eyes.


    Pink does not match up with Ryan''s sharp and handsome face. There is a weird contrast, especially


    with a peony flower on the bottom of the foot basin.


    Eunice''s ears flushed slightly red. She is a little embarrassed and her voice bes lower, "Yes,


    please help me get some hot water. It just needs to be a little hotter than it usually is."


    Unexpectedly, Ryan does notin. He directly rolls up his sleeves, slowly unbuttons the crystal


    buttons and lifted the cuffs up. Eunice suddenly feels that this foot basin is a little awkward...


    She has never thought that one could be so handsome when doing this.


    While she is fantasizing, Ryan''s focus ispletely different. It doesn''t matter for him to squeeze the


    toothpaste and catch the water. The important thing is that after the small ''ident'', she doesn''t reject


    him as much as the beginning.


    It is as if he has suddenly crossed a barrier. The invisible barrier has been


    eliminated.

 Chapter 722: I Love You More Than I Thought

    Chapter 722: I Love You More Than I Thought


    Eunice does not realize her change. She is focused on the man in front of her. Ryan doesn''t


    deliberately mention it. It is not easy for her to open her heart. If he speaks out, they may be back to


    square one.


    However, her behavior makes Ryan understand that she doesn''t really hate him. It''s just that there are


    things for her to get over with. She relies on him instinctively and is willing to let him in.


    He needs to work hard and help her get over with the rest.


    He can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she doesn''t really hate him. That is thest thing


    he wants to see. Once he notices her rejection from the bottom of her heart, he will lose the courage to


    go further.


    He is afraid that it will bring her more trouble and harm.


    Fortunately, no.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ryan takes half a basin of water and dips his hand in it to test the temperature. He doesn''t show any


    disgust at all.


    He picks up the basin effortlessly. The muscles on his forearm bulge slightly, revealing beautiful lines.


    Eunice follows behind him. He puts the basin by the bed and half squats on the floor. He raises his


    hand and pats the bed, "Sit down."


    Eunice slowly tightens her hands and nervously walks over to sit on the bed. Seeing that he is going to


    lift her feet, she quickly shrinks back and says, "I''ll do it myself..."


    "Your hand is injured. You can''t do that." As he speaks, Ryan does not give her time to refuse. He


    directly takes off her shoes and puts her feet into the water.


    Her fair feet are covered by the clear water. Ayer of ripples rises above them, breaking the light into


    shafts. Eunice lifts one of her feet to cover the other, as if this is the only way to make her feel at ease.


    Being stared at by him when washes her feet, it is really ... embarrassing.


    Before she fainted, Ryan''s attitude towards her waspletely different from now. In the past, not to


    mention helping her wash her feet, he might think it was troublesome to look at her.


    Thinking back, the joyful bird in Eunice''s heart seems to have wilted suddenly. She lowers her head


    and stares at the basin without saying a word.


    Ryan senses her emotions and directly puts his hand into the water. He urately holds one foot and


    kneads it with a perfect amount of strength.


    Eunice is shocked. She retreats her foot back forcefully but she fails. Her red ears grow even redder,


    and her cheeks also flush.


    She retorts in a low voice, "No, there''s no need. I''ll just rub my feet myself. That will be enough."


    "You care too much about hygiene to do it yourself." However, Ryan does not listen to her and insists


    on giving her a massage. His hands, which have been for guns and pens, are now touching her feet.


    Although they had been intimate once, it happened when she waspletely unconscious. She


    doesn''t remember that clearly afterwards. To Eunice, every time this man approaches and touches her,


    it is a fatal temptation.


    The ward is quiet. asionally, she can hear the wind blowing outside the window. Other than that,


    there is only her heartbeat.


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes ... and time slowly passes. Eunice calms down a little. Ryan


    doesn''t do anything. He is only helping her to rx her feet. Although his massage technique isn''t


    professional, she feels veryfortable.


    She feels rxed. A question slowlyes to her mind. Eunice looks at his gentle hair and couldn''t


    help but ask, "You ... why are you so kind to me all of a sudden?"


    In her memories, he, or the Ryan she knows, has never wasted time on a woman. He doesn''t please or


    take care of someone. She has never imagined what it would be like for Ryan to truly fall in love with


    someone.


    It is unimaginable. At most, she knows Lily is his type. There is no way to find out more details.


    But now, the man who she thought could do nothing is massaging her feet.


    Eunice is embarrassed, and also moved.


    After he hears her words, Ryan''s thumb on her ankle pauses. However, it is only an instant before he


    returns to normal in the next second. His voice is very calm, "Because you need my care."


    She needs to be taken care of.


    These words are like a basin of cold water pouring down from her head, causing Eunice to instantly


    understand the reality.


    She forces out a smile, her eyes filled with bitterness, "So it is..."


    "Yes." Ryan feels the water getting colder and colder. He stands up and says, "I''ll go to get a towel."


    A minuteter, Ryan returns with a soft and clean white towel in his hand. He wraps the towel around


    her feet and gently presses it to absorb the water.


    She felt a little warm just now, but she feels a little disappointed now. She tries not to speak out her


    thoughts, but she fails, "You don''t have to be nice to me because of guilt. I need to be taken care of,


    but...."


    She pauses slightly and looks straight at the man, "You don''t have to take care of me."


    She hates other people''s sympathy the most, especially Ryan''s sympathy.


    A sparkling light blinks in the girl''s eyes. It attacks him with a strong, resolute, and heartfelt force. Ryan


    is almost pierced by such a burning gaze.


    He suddenly lowers his head and chuckles. Eunice is even more enraged when she sees this. A


    smiling face descends, "What are youughing at?"


    What she said seriously is so funny?


    Or is he very pleased to see her angry and ufortable because of him?


    In an instant, all the bad thoughts gather in her mind. However, before she gets angry, a ck shadow


    suddenly presses down on her head.


    Ryan approaches her and puts his hands on her both sides, causing her to lean back. Eunice has to


    put her arms behind her, in case she falls directly onto the bed.


    His warm breathing sprays down. She looks at his handsome face in front of her. Her eyshes flutter


    like butterflies'' wings, "You? What are you doing?"


    "Eunice, you''ve been staying with me for a while. You should understand my character. If it''s just


    sympathy, I don''t need toe here in the middle night to wash your feet. I can employ a nursing


    worker to do so."


    He suddenly retorts. Eunice is a little dumbfounded, "Get up and talk."


    Ryan remains unmoved and continues to suppress her aura. "Why I take care of you is not because of


    sympathy. Why don''t you ask me how I feel? I''ve been waiting for you to wake up for three months. Do


    you think this is sympathy?"


    Eunice opens her mouth, but she doesn''t know how to refute.


    Ryan does not give her the chance to refute. He says resolutely, "Alright, let me tell you. The reason


    why I treat you so well is that I find that I love you more than I think. I love you. As for the vi I bought,


    I can stay in a hotel for the rest of my life without you, but I hope that it will be our home in the future.


    Do you understand?"

 Chapter 723: Love You Again

    Chapter 723: Love You Again


    He speaks quickly and hurriedly. His tone might even make people feel a little impatient. However,


    every single word contains sincerity, as if he has let off all the emotions that he has suppressed for a


    long time. He cannot wait to express his feelings.


    Eunice can tell the endurance and release from his words. At this moment, the two contradictory


    emotions explode at the same time, but it is not abrupt.


    Knowing the man''s sincerity, it is very difficult to say anything against her heart. However, his


    confessiones too suddenly, so she is not prepared at all...


    "You, do you know what you''re talking about..."


    "I know what I''m talking about." Without the slightest hesitation, Ryan said, "I''m in love with you. I want


    to live here with you."


    These sentences are like two atomic bombs which have gone off and hit her heart, instantly smashing


    her remaining rationality. Her heartbeat soars to the fastest. She panics, her heart beginning to


    palpitate desperately. Although she tries rein in her emotions, it is in vain.


    It turns out that the feeling of being confessed by the man she loves is soplicated. She was clearly


    still anxious and negative because of mixed emotions one second ago, but as long as he shows his


    love, her world blooms with warmth, and everything is different.


    He has such a profound impact on her. She cares too much about him, considerate to him all the time.


    She can deceive others but cannot deceive herself.


    Eunice, you just like this man to the bone. Otherwise, how can you risk your life just to please him?


    Thinking of this, she cannot help but feel wronged. The truest emotion in her heart bursts out and she


    is unable to pretend to be calm and indifferent anymore.


    She stares fixedly at Ryan''s handsome face, looking him fondly. "When... did you fall in love with me?"


    "Very early, perhaps the moment you took the bullet for me, or even earlier." Seemingly afraid that she


    won''t believe him, Ryan continues, "I swear to the God that every wordes from the bottom of my


    heart. As for when I started to love you, I am not sure, because I neither wanted to face my feelings nor


    believed that I would love a young girl so deeply who I just met."


    When ites to falling in love, some make it known, while some keep it to themselves and regret it


    when they lose the one they love.


    The former ones are frank, while thetter ones are too rational. Ryan undoubtedly belongs to the


    latter. His childhood experiences and the environment where he grew up have shaped him. He cannot


    change it. Only after experiencing the loss of his lover, can he change profoundly.


    Fortunately, God gives him a chance to love by saving the girl from death and returning her to him.


    Eunice meets his pair of deep and dark eyes. The eyes seem to beplicated and cannot be seen


    through. However, at this moment, she can clearly see the deep feelings and love in his eyes. He is


    serious and unreservedly allows her to see clearly his love for her.


    Eunice suddenly turns her gaze away. She is panicked and doesn''t know how to face him. This man


    changes too much, but she cannot deny that she feels truly wronged.


    When Ryan sees her blushing eyes, he squats down and caresses her face with love. "Eunice, I know


    that I disappointed and hurt you. No matter how regretful I was in the past, I can''t make up for it. I just


    hope that you can give me a chance to protect you and let me love you."


    Let me love you.


    The words are like a sharp dagger that pierces through the haze above her heart, straight into her most


    scarlet flesh and blood.


    It is very painful, but it also enables her to see the brilliant sky above the haze.


    She can touch the blue sky by reaching out for it, but she is a little timid and afraid.


    She doesn''t know what to do. Her mind is in a state of chaos. She thinks of Lily''s words. She forces


    herself to calm down and tells him the truest thoughts in her heart. "I have no idea. You suddenly seem


    to have changed. I''m very happy, but I''m also very scared. I don''t know how to face you, and I can''t


    ept the fact that you''ve changed so much. I..."


    Her words are somewhat confusing. She talks as she thinks of what to say, but such a confusing


    sentence makes Ryan feel painful as if his heart is torn apart.


    She has always been a girl full of courage and never lowers her head to life. From the first time she


    saw her, Ryan felt the power in her small body.


    But now, she does not have the courage to ept him.


    He is the one who changes her into this. He should take the consequence. No one is to me. He


    feels so sorry for her.


    "I know, I know, your worries, your misgivings, your fears." He carefully strokes her skin under his palm,


    afraid that it will make her ufortable. "You just woke up, and you have a lot of doubts. Eunice, I


    have plenty of time for you to get used to it."


    His dark eyes are like the night sky above the desert, with a reassuring power that attracts her like a


    whirlpool.


    ''You should give yourself a chance, and give him a chance as well.''


    ''Time won''t smooth the wound. You still have to face the reality.''


    ''Try it, and it''ll be all right.''


    Lily''s words ring in her ears. There is no sound in the ward, but she feels countless voices lingering in


    her heart.


    She isn''t sure if Ryan can apany her to the end. There is a deep and insurmountable gap


    between them, but fate ys tricks on them. As a result, they meet and fall in love with each other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    All her courage dissipated with the kidnapping before she fainted. The emotion is thest me she


    has in her heart.


    If she fails this time, perhaps she really won''t love anyone anymore.


    The safest way is to stay where she was and give up. However, she is unwilling to ept it. When she


    thinks that they will say goodbye to each other, her nerves ache. And she is deeply disappointed.


    Lily said that she used five years to forget Rex, but the moment she saw him, all her effort copsed.


    Eunice doesn''t want to waste five years, racing against time.


    Perhaps, she really should take this step, even if she is like a moth towards the fire. She is unwilling to


    have regret and insomnia after giving up him.


    Even if it is for her own sake, she should have a try, right?


    Eunice asks herself this question from the bottom of her heart. Actually she has already had an answer.


    She looks up at him again. This time, she does not dodge or evade him. Instead, she looks straight into


    his eyes fondly.


    "Ryan, I don''t want to have any regret. I don''t want to stop here. If everything you said just now is from


    the bottom of your heart, I want to love you again."


    The girl''s voice is like the cool spring water in summer. Ryan''s eyes widens in disbelief, "You... Are you


    serious?"


    Eunice suddenly smiles and says, "Yes. If I still have the courage to love someone else, I want to take it


    to love you again."

 Chapter 724: We Will Be Fine

    Chapter 724: We Will Be Fine


    Ever since she wakes up, Eunice has never thought of making up with this man again. To her, making


    up not only means starting the rtionship from scratch, but also means a reconciliation with the past.


    She has a grudge now. So, it is not easy for her to ept him at once.


    However, even she does not know why things have developed to this point--Ryan lowers his head and


    kisses her. She cannot move anymore after dodging slightly.


    Everything around her seems to be still. All of her senses rest on their lips. Eunice opens her eyes


    slightly and meets Ryan''s eyes which are not closed. They look at each other closely and feel the


    electric currents passing through them.


    It is just an extremely restrained kiss. But even so, Ryan has a hard-on.


    He misses Eunice very much. At this moment, Eunice is willing to ept him again. When he kisses


    his beloved girl, he simply can''t suppress his desire.


    It has nothing to do with any dirty thoughts. It is just that his body instinctively longs for her.


    However, Ryan is not a beast. Under such circumstances, he will not do anything. Even if Eunice is not


    sick, he still will stop.


    Eunice has just promised him and needs more time and space to think independently, instead of being


    taken by him blindly.


    Maybe it used to be like this. But from now on, he is determined to change everything in the past.


    "It was you who liked me before. Now, it''s my turn to chase you."


    Ryan flings his arm around Eunice''s nape and strokes the delicate skin beneath his finger with his


    thumb, as if he is touching a pitiful little pet.


    Eunice is too shy to look up. She reaches out and pushes away Ryan. Then, she lies on the bed and


    turns her back to him. "I, I''m sleepy and am going to rest. You should go to bed early. Good night."


    Ryan can hear her anxiety and panic from her words.


    He smiles silently and stops teasing her. "Good night."


    He bends down and pours out the hot water that has cooled in the basin. After cleaning everything up,


    Ryan returns to the bedside again and unfolds the narrow folded single chair and lies on it.


    With a light sound, the lights above his head are turned off. Everything falls into darkness. However,


    the two hearts, which have been drifting for hundreds of days,nd again now.


    The chair beneath him is cold and hard. But Ryan feels as if he is lying on cotton.


    He knows that Eunice hasn''t fallen asleep either. This night is too special for them. She must also have


    all sorts of thoughts in her mind.


    When Ryan hears the messy breathing beside his ear, he finally blurts out through the invisible


    darkness what he would like to have said all the time, "Eunice, I won''t let you get hurt again. What has


    happened to you before, I won''t let any of it happen again. Sorry, I didn''t protect you well in the past.


    Thank you for giving me another chance."


    No one deserves it. Anyone else who suffers it may no longer want to see him, let alone muster the


    courage to ept him again.


    Her "Love you again with all my courage", moves Ryan and demolishes the wall that he has built inside


    to protect himself.


    A simple "Thank you" is not enough to express his excitement. But other than these two words, he


    does not know what to say to express his feelings.


    He is thanking her for being willing to be with him again. If Eunice dies because of this ident, Ryan


    doesn''t know how guilty and regretful he will be for the rest of his life.


    Perhaps he will never fall in love with anyone else in his lifetime and live with this kind of sin.


    Eunice looks at the window in front of her. It is dark outside the window. Only the streetmp is on. The


    moon in the sky is bending and emitting a misty light through the clouds.


    However, Eunice is in a merry mood now.


    The man''s excited but calm voice rings in her ears. Eunice opens her mouth and closes it. She wants


    to say something but does not know how to express it. After half a minute, she says, "Ryan, we all


    have to be fine."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Perhaps it is not difficult for others to be fine. But for her and Ryan and their affection which hasn''t been


    long but has suffered a lot, it is so difficult.


    Right now, she doesn''t expect anything else. It is enough for her that they can be fine.


    "Alright." Ryan closes his eyes slightly. He has listened to all sorts of requests for more than 30 years in


    his life. But at this moment, he feels sad because of these words, "We will be fine."


    He is willing to keep going with her whatever will happen in the future.


    --


    Thest person to know the news of Eunice waking up is Pehry. He hasn''t been to thepany for a


    few days because of the scald. Karl knows that Pehry has been scalded and doesn''t tell him the news


    until thest few days.


    At that time, Pehry is sitting in the living room watching the football match. After hearing the good news


    from the phone, he springs from the sofa. "Really?!"


    Jasmine, who is cooking in the semi-open kitchen, is frightened by his sudden howl. Her hand holding


    the pan severely trembles and she almost flings the fried egg out.


    She takes a deep breath and res at the man who is pacing in the living room and talking loudly. She


    turns off the heat angrily and brings the eggs, toast, handmade blueberry jam, and a cup of hot coffee


    to the table in the dining room.


    She stands in front of Pehry and mouths, "It''s time to eat."


    Pehry just looks down at her, not intending to go to the dining room.


    Jasmine looks up at the time. It is 8:25 a.m. now. She has to go back to school at noon. Although there


    is time, she still wants to go there earlier.


    Thus, she reaches out to point in the direction of the dining room and whispers, "I''ve prepared


    breakfast for you. I have something to do at school at noon and will leave first...."


    As she speaks, she turns around to pick up the ck backpack on the sofa which she has carried.


    This time, Pehry no longer pretends to be invisible. He bends down and presses her hand that is


    holding the bag. He raises his eyebrows and continues to talk to the person on the other end of the


    phone, "Alright, I know. This is a good thing. At least you can be free from it. Visit meter when you


    are avable. I still have something to do. I have to go, bye."


    Jasmine stands closer and hears the clear male voice on the microphone. The other partyughs


    jokingly, "What''s the matter with you so early in the morning? It seems like there''s someone at your


    home? Pehry, you''re not young anymore. Can you settle down...."


    "Alright, alright. Stop lecturing me. Take care of your business with your doctor first. I''m hanging up.


    Bye!" without waiting for Karl to reply, Pehry directly hangs up.


    The first thing he does after removing his hand from his ear is to ask Jasmine, "Where are you


    going?"

 Chapter 725: You Dont Know My Intentions

    Chapter 725: You Don''t Know My Intentions


    Jasmine can only repeat to him, "I''m going to school. I have something to do at noon."


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, "Noon? There are not any sses in the morning and afternoon in your


    school. You have sses at lunchtime?"


    Jasmine doesn''t like the way he looks like that he doesn''t believe in anything and has to question


    everything. She rolls her eyes at him angrily and says, "We have a club rehearsal at noon. Can you


    stop messing around like this?"


    Hearing that it is a club rehearsal, Pehry feels relieved. But he still says, "Why do you join the club


    instead of studying hard? Those are all things that poor students in school trick freshmen like you."


    Feeling that Jasmine is about to refute, Pehry immediately reaches out and takes her into his arms


    before she can speak. "It''s still a long time before noon. Come have breakfast with me first."


    Jasmine has no choice but to follow him and sits on the chair in the dining room. She is helpless and


    can only watch Pehry take time with his meal, as if nothing can disturb him from eating.


    At first, Jasmine feels depressed. But gradually, she finds it interesting.


    She has never carefully observed Pehry eating before. She finds that he really looks like a noble young


    master. It isn''t that he is fastidious, but his posture is different from that of an ordinary person.


    Noticing the girl''s focused gaze, Pehry raises his eyebrows and looks over, "Can you be full just by


    staring at me?"


    As he says that, he pushes the remaining sandwich to her, "Hurry up and eat it."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "Did you have breakfast?"


    Jasmine shakes her head honestly, "No."


    "..."


    Pehry clicks his tongue and says, "Then you say you aren''t hungry. Are you kidding me?"


    "I don''t want to eat." Jasmine just wants him to finish it quickly so that she can leave for school early.


    However, the more she acts like this, the more unpleasant Pehry is. "Eat it. Youe to take care of


    me. I can''t let you go back to ss hungry."


    Seeing his insistence, Jasmine does not refuse. Instead of arguing with him, it is better for her to eat it


    directly.


    Pehry chews the ingredients in his mouth. Jasmine is indeed a nice cook. In the past two days, she has


    cooked for him different things. Although they are verymon home-cooked dishes, she cooks much


    better than the average level. The dishes she cooks go well with rice.


    The key is that he is d to eat the food she cooked.


    Upon thinking of this, Pehry can''t help but share the good news he has just heard from Karl with her.


    "My friend''s patient woke up. The girl had been unconscious for more than three months because of


    her injuries. Now, my friend can finally heave a sigh of relief."


    This is the first time Pehry has told her about the things about him. Although Jasmine has seen Mr. Karl


    at the wedding before, she is not impressed. She only knows that Mr. Karl is a doctor and is Pehry''s


    good friend.


    "Injured and unconscious for three months?" Jasmine is a little surprised, "It''s so serious. Fortunately,


    that girl is awake."


    "Yes! My friend is anxious about this patient and almost falls into depression." Pehry shakes his head


    while saying, "This girl was injured for a boy. She almost--"


    As he speaks, he raises his hand, pinches his index finger with his thumb, and makes a gesture, "Can''t


    wake up anymore."


    Jasmine feels even more incredulous when she hears this. "For a boy? Is he the person she likes?"


    "Yes. How great love is. It can make people risk their lives. But I think they are stupid. Is it necessary to


    do this? Now, the girl is awake. If she had died, the man would feel guilty for the rest of his life."


    Hearing this, Jasmine can''t help but frown, "Stop saying that. This kind of unwavering love is very


    precious."


    "Really?" Pehry does not expect her to say this and deliberately pretends to be indifferent. "Why?


    There''s no need."


    "Why is there no need?" The expression on Jasmine''s face suddenly bes serious. "This kind of


    feeling is truly admirable. How many girls have the courage to risk their lives for their beloved? Do you


    think she does not know that she may not wake up? She just loves the boy too much."


    "What about you? Will you?" Pehry puts down the tableware in his hand, props his hands on the table,


    and looks at her meaningfully.


    Jasmine freezes for a moment before she understands why he has asked that question. She does not


    say yes or no. She only thinks for a moment and answers seriously, "I do not know what kind of choice


    I will make until the critical moment. I just feel that if I really love someone, I should offer everything to


    him without reservation. The foundation of love is sacrifice."


    Pehry has heard too much about love from others. It is the first time someone has told him that the


    foundation of love is devotion.


    Pehry can''t help but think about this sentence carefully before lowering his head andughing, "Very


    good."


    Jasmine''s ears are hot when he says "Very good". She continues to lower her head to eat the


    sandwich in her hand, pretending that she doesn''t hear him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The breakfaststs nearly forty minutes. After breakfast, at Pehry''s insistence, Jasmine gets into the


    low-key and luxurious Bentley.


    "Mr. Pehry, are you going to thepany?" the driver asks respectfully.


    Pehry does not look up, "Go to her school and send her first."


    "Yes."


    This is not the first time that Jasmine is in his car. She even has seen the driver a few times. Compared


    to her previous restraint, she is now very rxed and at ease. Even if she hears them talking about her,


    she will not feel shy at all.


    Habit is a horrible thing. It creeps up on you when you are off guard.


    Looking at the fast receding street scene outside the car window, Jasmine suddenly thinks of


    something, "By the way, you can go out today. So, I won''te to take care of you tomorrow."


    The scald on his body has almost healed. Jasmine had seen it when she applied the medicine


    yesterday. There really weren''t any scars. That ointment works very well.


    Pehry is checking today''s stock market on his tablet. When he hears this, he diverts his attention,


    "Why?"


    "You have already recovered."


    "Who said that?"


    Jasmine knows that this man is going to be perverse again, "Don''t be unreasonable."


    Pehry is innocent and says in a sincere tone, "I don''t. I really haven''t recovered yet."


    "Your wounds have healed."


    Pehry looks up slightly and thinks for a moment before saying, "Although my physical injuries have


    healed, my mental injuries have not fully healed. You cannot take care of me. But I need your


    company."


    Hearing his nonsenses, Jasmine is a little angry and calls his name with emphasis, "Pehry."


    "Look, you are serious again, right?" Pehry sighs helplessly and asks the driver sitting in the driver''s


    seat, "Eason, why doesn''t she understand my intentions?"


    Eason echoes with a smile, "Miss Jasmine, Mr. Pehry doesn''t intend to upset you. He just wants to see


    you anytime and anywhere because he misses you so much."

 Chapter 726: Jasmine’s Father Is Hospitalized

    Chapter 726: Jasmine¡¯s Father Is Hospitalized


    Jasmine is somewhat used to Pehry''s shameless speech, but she is still very embarrassed to hear it


    from Eason.


    Her face flushes red rapidly. She doesn¡¯t agree with Eason, "No, how could he have the time to think of


    me..."


    Jasmine only wanted to exin it. However, Pehry said after hearing this, "I have the time. No matter


    how busy I am, no matter how many things I have to handle, as long as I am willing, I have more than


    enough time to think of you."


    Jasmine pulls a wry face when she hears his shameless words. "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    "I am not spouting nonsense. I am serious. It''s just that you don''t believe me." After Pehry finishes


    speaking, he feels a little aggrieved for himself. "Eason knows that, other than you, I never send other


    women to school or apany them to go shopping. You don''t know how lucky you are."


    Eason is paying full attention to what they say. After all, he is the person who has been chauffeuring for


    Pehry for so many years. So, he is speaking for him. "Yes, Miss Jasmine, other than you, Mr. Pehry


    hasn¡¯t brought any other girls into my car."


    Although Jasmine does not believe Pehry, she believes what Eason has said.


    Really?


    He has never brought another girl into Eason''s car. She is the first one. Is that so?


    This thought shes through Jasmine''s mind, and she suddenly feels relieved. Even she does not


    know why.


    In the past few days that she has been with Pehry, she realizes that although he has many women


    before, he still retains a purest heart. Otherwise, he would not have tormented her like a child in


    different ways.


    However, he is already in his thirties. Doesn¡¯t he ever fall in love with anyone?


    Is he particr over women? Or is he ignorant of how to get along with women?


    Most likely, it is the former. After all, Pehry has always been very strict about everything, let alone his


    love. Maybe he is even more rigorous than usual when ites to finding his lover.


    Thinking of this, she advises him, "You shouldn¡¯t be like this."


    Pehry seems to know what she is going to say next, and before she could say anything, he hurriedly


    raises his hand and interrupts, "Come on, stop talking about me. I¡¯ll feel better if you let me off."


    Jasmine could only purse her lips and give up.


    The car drives smoothly all the way. It is still early when it drives to the school gate. Jasmine asks


    Eason to stop the car at an inconspicuous spot.


    She takes her bag and says goodbye to Pehry, "I''m leaving."


    "OK." Pehry replies in a low voice and asks, "Are youing back to my house tomorrow?"


    He looks like a child who is reluctantly bidding farewell to his friend at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    But, Jasmine is not as childish as him. She shakes her head firmly and says, "I''m not going there."


    Pehry¡¯s wounds have already healed, so it is unnecessary for Jasmine to go there again.


    Actually, he could take care of himself in these two days. However, she felt a little guilty and worried, so


    she came to take care of him.


    Now that he has recovered, there is no need for her to stay with him.


    Pehry does not think so. He has been ustomed to see her every day as soon as he opens the door


    or gets home from work. Suddenly, he has to return to his lonely life as a single man.


    He isn''t used to it. He even feels very miserable at the thought of it.


    "You''re too heartless." Pehry deliberately exaggerates to embarrass her.


    Jasmine doesn''t care about his nonsense. "I have to go. Be careful on your way to thepany."


    Pehry does not continue to block her, his gaze fixed on her as she carries her small schoolbag, pulls


    open the car door and walks out.


    Jasmine has walked away, but Pehry can''t take his eyes off her. Seeing this, Eason smiles mockingly


    and says, "Mr. Pehry, Miss Jasmine has already walked away. Let''s go as well."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Pehry turns around and sits up straight. He takes out his phone from his pocket


    and stares at the data.


    Eason starts the car again. Just as the four tires are spinning slowly and elerating bit by bit, he


    brakes sharply. The car suddenly stops and shakes.


    Pehry is sitting in the back and is shocked by the sudden situation. If it weren''t for his seat belt, he


    would have been thrown under his seat by now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He frowns and looks at Eason, "What''s going on?"


    Eason has been driving for him so many years. He is a skilled driver and never has any ident.


    Eason is not calm either. He looks at the girl running in the rearview mirror and says, "Mr. Pehry, Miss


    Jasmine is chasing after the car!"


    Chasing after the car?


    Jasmine is chasing after his car?


    Pehryzily turns around to take a look. He thinks that Eason must mistake someone else for Jasmine,


    but when he sees a familiar and petite figure, he freezes for a moment.


    Is it really her?


    Why does she chase after the car? If Eason hadn''t said that, he wouldn''t have seen her at all.


    Just as Pehry is deep in thought, the petite girl in the mirror no longer runs. She is leaning her hands


    on her knees, lowering her head and panting heavily.


    Pehry immediately instructs Eason, "Back up."


    "Yes!"


    So the Bentley stops beside her again on the exceptionally narrow path.


    Jasmine immediately goes over to grab the window and looks up with tears all over her face. Without


    waiting for him to say a word, she hurriedly says, "Pehry, send me to the hospital."


    Seeing this, Pehry thinks that she is not feeling well. He swallows the smile on his face and says,


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    As he speaks, the central lock of the car has already fallen down. Jasmine gets in the car once again,


    and her tension could finally get rxed. She isn''t so anxious.


    Jasmine shakes her head with red eyes. "It''s not me, it''s my father. My father has suffered from a


    sudden cerebral hemorrhage and is hospitalized."


    Pehry knits his eyebrows. No wonder she is so anxious. It turns out that something has happened to


    her family.


    "Which hospital is it?"


    "First People''s Hospital."


    Looking at her almost pale face, Pehry raises his hand to hold her little hands that are intertwined at a


    loss. "Don''t be afraid, we''ll be here in a moment. I''ll talk to the director of the hospital now. Your father


    will be fine."


    Although he doesn''t know her father¡¯s condition, Pehry still wants tofort her.


    After saying that, he calls the director of the First People''s Hospital.


    Not long after the phone rings, someone picks it up. "Hello, Mr. Pehry. Oh, long time no see. You


    actually have time to call me."


    Pehry doesn''t try to beat around the bush and says, "My friend''s father needs a bed and surgery.


    Please arrange it for him."

 Chapter 727: Sudden Cerebral Hemorrhage

    Chapter 727: Sudden Cerebral Hemorrhage


    On the other end of the phone, the director does not hesitate to promise, "No problem, what is the


    patient''s condition?"


    "Cerebral hemorrhage," Pehry says as he nces at the tearful girl sitting beside him. "The exact


    condition is not clear yet."


    "Alright. He should be treated in the Neurology Department. I''ll arrange it for him now." The director is


    already registering, "What''s the patient''s name?"


    "Your father''s name."


    Jasmine immediately replies, "Cyrus."


    Pehry rys the message word for word. After receiving the director''s affirmative answer, he thanks


    him very seriously, "Thank you for your help."


    "Mr. Pehry, you''re wee."


    Seeing that he hangs up after a few words, Jasmine immediately asks in anxiety, "What did he say?


    Can he arrange it for my father?"


    The First People''s Hospital is the most authoritative public hospital in J City. Not to mention the sudden


    arrangement of an operation, it is definitely not simple to schedule an operation at ordinary times.


    Pehry tightens his grip on her fingers and says, "He has arranged."


    Jasmine''s heart is beating very fast. Just as she got off the car and was about to return to school a


    moment ago, she suddenly received a call from her home, saying that Cyrus needs an operation now.


    Her home is not in J City, but in the neighboring B city. The medical conditions there are much worse


    than those of J city. She does not know that her father has been sent here to see a doctor.


    It must be because her family didn''t want to distract her, so they didn¡¯t tell her.


    However, how could such a thing be concealed?


    She knows it now, whiches as a much heavier blow than before. Cyrus has always been health, so


    how can he suddenly suffer from the disease like that?


    Therefore, the moment she gets the news, she immediately turns around to chase after Pehry''s car.


    She thought that she couldn''t catch up, but she didn''t expect him to park the car in front of her again.


    Jasmine is really grateful to him as if she has grabbed thest straw to save her father. Especially


    when she saw him calling the director without hesitation, she felt more grateful than before.


    "Pehry, thank you. You can send me to the hospitalter..." She is afraid of dying his work and is just


    about to say something.


    Pehry does not ept his proposal, "How can I leave? I''ll apany you."


    She is pretending to be calm, but what he has said blows her cover.


    She really needs someone strong enough to give her a sense of security and stay by her side, but as a


    sensible person, she has to push him away as soon as possible.


    She is panicking. In this metropolis where there are no rtives and no one can help, she is in


    complete chaos because of her father¡¯s condition.


    But at such a moment, he says that he will apany her.


    Jasmine almost bursts out crying again. She takes a deep breath to hold back and lock the tears into


    her eyes.


    Half an hourter, the car stops at the entrance of the hospital. As soon as she enters the hall, she


    feels the majesty of the public hospital. Unlike the hospital of Karl, it is bustling with all kinds of people.


    Pehry hates ces with too many people the most. He protects Jasmine in his arms and walks to the


    elevator door with difficulty.


    The hospital has already sent people to receive him. It is said that the director is currently waiting at the


    operating room with a few dozen people.


    Pehry, however, is very calm. He doesn''t find it embarrassing at all. He is used to being surrounded by


    people, but Jasmine isn''t. Her heart is filled with gratitude.


    The two of them finally arrive at the door of the operating room. Cyrus has already been pushed into


    the room, and only the family members are sitting on the chairs on the corridor outside.


    It is her mother, Bridget, Aunt Hiry, and Uncle Joseph.


    The three of them all look over, especially her mother, Bridget who looks terrible. She is clearly


    frightened by the warm hospitality from the hospital just now.


    Jasmine is worried about her father in the operating room. She does not realize how much


    misunderstanding she has caused with Pehry.


    She hurriedly walks to Bridget and grabs her cold hand. "Mom, how is my father?"


    "I don''t know yet. He has been in the operating room for half an hour." Bridget''s eyes are still red as


    she speaks, showing how worried and panicked she is.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Dad will be fine." Jasmine panicked all the way, but now, she tries tofort others.


    Pehry raises his eyebrows and sees that Bridget is looking at him. He quietly removes the hand that is


    hugging Jasmine''s shoulder, strokes his neck and looks elsewhere.


    Bridget knows that it is not the time to care about others, so she does not ask carefully. She only looks


    at her daughter with aplicated gaze.


    Pehry''s assistant and bodyguards arrive at the hospital afterwards. These five people are all tall and


    strong. They are wearing ck suits and standing on both sides without say anything. Just their


    imposing aura is enough to shock others.


    Sensing the difort of Jasmine''s family, Pehry says something to one of them. Not long after, those


    people have left.


    Jasmine has seen what he has done and knows that he is thinking for her. Her originally cold heart is


    suddenly softened and warmed. The long wait time seems to have be less grinding because of


    his small action.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Pehry turns around and walks over, he happens to meet the gaze of the girl. He is different than


    before. This time, he looks serious and doesn''t say anything. He is standing far away from them, as if


    he is afraid of disturbing them.


    She has never seen Pehry to be considerate and care about others. Only after seeing that does


    Jasmine realize that what he has said before is true. He is not a person who is nice to everyone and


    pesters others. He is just like that in front of her.


    Jasmine turns around and looks down at the ground beneath her feet. The miserable white lightnds


    on the tile and gives off a small halo. There is a ce in her heart that is slightly hot. She has to take


    this feeling seriously.


    Another hourter, the closed door to the operating room is finally opened. A doctor walks out of the


    room with a white mask on his face and his gaze slides across the bench. "Who is the patient''s family?"


    Bridget immediately stands up and walks over, "I am his wife!"


    "The operation is very sessful. The final treatment is underway. Don''t worry, he will be transferred to


    the wardter. He is still under the anesthetic and is unconscious. Don''t worry." The doctor''s deep voice


    comes through the mask.


    Bridget is finally relieved. Her tense nerves suddenly rx, and so does herself. Her legs go limp and


    she is falling to the ground...


    Fortunately, Jasmine stands by the side and quickly supports her, preventing her from falling to the


    ground.


    She cries out in rm and hurriedly looks at Bridget, "Mom! What''s wrong with you?"


    Bridget clutches her arm tightly and says in a weak voice, "It''s fine. I was too nervous just now. My


    heart is beating fast..."


    Hearing this, the doctor immediately summons the nurses beside him. "The patient''s family member is


    not feeling well. Give her an injection."

 Chapter 728: Urgent

    Chapter 728: Urgent


    Bridget hasn''t seen Cyrus yet, so she is worried and reluctant to leave. "Sir, I''m fine. I don''t want to


    leave until my husband wakes up."


    However, the doctor does not agree with her. "With your current situation, you will be sick before the


    patient wakes up."


    Then the doctor looks at Jasmine who is standing nearby. "It''s fine. Your daughter is here. Hurry to get


    an IV. The operation is going smoothly. Don''t worry."


    Jasmine is also worried that Bridget will not be able to hold on. Jasmine says, "That''s it. Mom, don''t


    worry. I''m here. Auntie and Uncle are also here."


    Bridget looks at Pehry who is standing nearby. It seems that she wants to say something, but she does


    not say anything. She follows the nurse to the infusion room.


    After Bridget gives up, Jasmine heaves a sigh of relief and continues to stand at the door and wait for


    Cyrus. After 15 minutes, Cyrus is finally pushed out of the operating room.


    Beneath the white quilt, Cyrus¡¯ back is covered with needles, and an infusion apparatus is hanging


    above his head. He hasn''t woken up from the anesthesia. His eyes are tightly closed and his face is a


    little pallor. He doesn''t look well.


    "The patient will wake up in about an hour. We wille over to take a look when he wakes up. Don''t


    worry. Ring the bell if anything happens. The doctors are all here."


    Jasmine nods, "Thank you, sir."


    "You''re wee. This is our duty." The doctor is also very polite, but his politeness is not for Jasmine,


    but for Pehry.


    Jasmine knows very well, so she looks at Pehry.


    Pehry has received all kinds of attention since he enters the hospital, but he ignores it and doesn''t


    react at all. Only when Jasmine looks at him, he looks up, walks up to her slowly and asks in a low


    voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Jasmine looks down to avoid his gaze.


    Suddenly, Jasmine has a different feeling towards Pehry. This feelinges so fast that she even has


    not adapted to it.


    Cyrus is pushed into the ward. Jasmine''s aunt and uncle are by Cyrus'' side. Jasminees out to


    greet Pehry and says, "I have to go to the doctor''s office to ask about my father''s situation."


    There have been too many people just now, so she doesn''t have time to say much. Everything goes


    smoothly. While Bridget is getting an IV, Jasmine would like to learn her father''s situation.


    Although Jasmine''s aunt and uncle are more mature and steadier, they have poor education


    background. They always flinch in the face of important matters and tend to make a fuss from ack of


    education. Jasmine is the most suitable person to deal with it.


    Pehry nods, "Should I go with you?"


    Jasmine refuses, "There is no need. I can handle it."


    She seems to be afraid that he will feel ufortable and exins, "The doctor will be nervous if you


    are there. The doctor won''t be able to exin clearly."


    Pehry thinks about it for a while and agrees, "I''ll wait for you outside the ward."


    "OK."


    Jasmine goes to the doctor''s office alone. As soon as the attending doctor sees her, he stands up.


    "Miss Jasmine."


    Being treated so respectfully by the doctor, Jasmine feels a little out of it. She isn''t like Pehry who takes


    it for granted, so she is even more polite. She bows and says, "Sir, I''m here to ask about my father."


    "OK." The doctor pulls the chair over and exins the results to her in detail, "Your father has high


    blood pressure for many years and his blood fats are thick. Besides, he hasn''t taken any medicine. It


    causes the intracranial hypertension, so he has a sudden cerebral hemorrhage today. It''s serious.


    Luckily, he is taken to the hospital in time, and the operation is carried out quickly. He is fine, but he


    needs to be careful. After all the examinations, I will walk you through everything important."


    Jasmine is worried when she hears this. "Will he have any otherplications after the operation?"


    "He won''t. Don''t worry. We are all very professional. As long as he takes the medicine and pays


    attention to his diet, there won''t be big problems."


    "OK." Besides Cyrus¡¯ situation, Jasmine is most worried about the fee. "How much does the operation


    cost this time?"


    When she asks, she lowers her voice unconsciously. She knows that such an operation is definitely


    expensive, even if it is minimally invasive. It will cost 70,000 to 80,000 yuan at least. Adding on the


    medication and hospitalization, it will cost more than 100,000 yuan. It is a fortune for Cyrus and Bridget.


    Cyrus isid off and Bridget works part-time.


    As soon as she learns that Cyrus is fine, she thinks of the fee. She doesn''t care if others think that she


    is heartless or values money, she can''t avoid the reality.


    Luckily, Cyrus is fine, but money is also urgent. She has to find a way to solve it.


    Jasmine ns to borrow money. No matter how much it is, she has to treat Cyrus'' illness and save him.


    "I''ve calcted the fee for you. The total fee of the operation this time is 50,000 to 60,000 yuan. The


    medication and hospitalization will cost at least 50,000 yuan. Some of it can''t be reimbursed by medical


    insurance. The proportion is around 60%."


    60%?


    Jasmine almost copses. In other words, if it costs 100,000 yuan, they will pay 60,000 yuan by


    themselves.


    How can she get so much money? Also, 100,000 yuan is not enough.


    Noticing her anxiety, the doctor smiles tofort her, "I know you''re worried about the fee. I haven''t


    told you that Mr. Pehry has already paid for the operation this time."


    "Paid?" Jasmine is surprised. "When?"


    "I''m not sure about that either. The director has informed us that the fee is paid."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Only then does Jasmine understand that he has already solved this problem when he calls the director,


    but she doesn''t know about it.


    Jasmine does not feel relieved when she thinks of the fee. Instead, she feels even more depressed.


    She nods perfunctorily, "OK. I see. Please pay attention to my father. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    After leaving the office, Jasmine does not go to the ward. Instead, she stands beside the window at the


    end of the corridor for a long time. When she thinks that she will face Pehryter, she is very reserved


    and tense.


    ''What should I say to him?''


    ''Should I say "thank you" or express my appreciation in other ways?''


    She doesn''t know how to express her feelings.


    This is not the first time that Pehry gives her money, but this time is different from before. His money


    has solved her biggest problem, but it also gives her a special feeling.


    Pehry seems to have done her a great favor. It''s so great that she doesn''t know how to repay


    him.

 Chapter 729: Her Returns

    Chapter 729: Her Returns


    No. It''s more like the kindness than the help. Jasmine has been used to such a stressful life. Her family


    is poor, but Cyrus and Bridget have never gotten ck at Jasmine''s education.


    As long as Cyrus and Bridget have money, they have never gotten ck at Jasmine''s education.


    Jasmine also has the tutoring ss when her ssmates have the ss, so she has never asked for a


    penny from her parents after she goes to the university in J City.


    She doesn''t live in the dormitory and rents a shabby apartment for earning money. She does two part-


    time jobs after ss and doesn''t feel tired.


    However, this is a drop in the ocean. Compared to the operation fee, the little money she has saved is


    not even worth being mentioned.


    If Pehry didn''t help her this time, she would still not know how to ovee this difficulty.


    His help touches her more than anything else. To be honest, she doesn''t expect that Pehry will help


    her. After all, such a man seems to bepletely different from ordinary people like her.


    The more unexpected it is, the more touched she feels when it happens.


    However, it seems that she doesn''t have anything to repay him.


    Anyway, since Pehry chooses to help her, she can''t take it for granted, nor can she pretend that nothing


    has happened.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine feels stressed. She needs to deal with a lot of things, so she doesn''t have


    time to take a rest.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She turns around and walks towards Cyrus¡¯ ward. She knows that Pehry is waiting for her at the door.


    As expected, Pehry stands up from the bench and walks towards her when she is five to six meters


    away from the door of the ward.


    She looks worried. He frowns slightly and asks, "How is it? What does the doctor say?"


    "Nothing." Jasmine looks down to avoid his gaze. "My father will be fine after a period of recuperation."


    Then she changes the topic, "I...."


    Noticing that she is hesitant, Pehry thinks that she is hiding something from him. He says angrily,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jasmine raises her head and looks around. She stretches out her hand and tugs at his sleeve lightly.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Pehry is a little surprised. He doesn''t know why she needs to change to another ce to talk about it.


    What is it about?


    He respects her. "OK. Let''s go to the pantry."


    He turns around and instructs the assistant behind him not to allow anyone else to follow them.


    Jasmine follows behind Pehry. Looking at the tall figure, she doesn''t know if it is because her mood has


    changed or some other reason. She suddenly realizes that he is especially considerate.


    Previously, she has always focused on his tone and his domineering behavior, but he is considerate


    under his unbridled appearance.


    They walk into the pantry one by one. The room is very small and is in the middle of the corridor for the


    convenience of the patients on both sides. The small pool beside the water heater is filled with water.


    Pehry seems to somewhat dislike the pantry. He puts his hands in his pants pocketszily. "What''s the


    matter? Go ahead."


    Jasmine says embarrassedly, "The doctor says that you have paid for the fee of my father''s operation


    and hospitalization."


    Pehry is surprised for a moment, but he doesn''t intend to hide anything. He nods and admits, "Yes.


    What''s wrong?"


    He asks casually, but Jasmine cares about it very much.


    She takes a deep breath, looks up with a serious expression and meets his gaze. "The doctor says that


    all the fee is more than 100,000 yuan. I can''t repay so much money for the time being, but I''ll try my


    best to earn money to repay you. Or I can work in the Red Club. I won''t take the sry. The fee will be


    deducted from my sry every month, but now all what I can do is...."


    Jasmine stops and it takes her 30 seconds to continue, "Extend our rtionship to be longer."


    Pehry knows that she is self-important, but he never expects that she will say such words. He puts on a


    long face and feels surprised. What''s more, he feels humiliated.


    ''What does she think of their rtionship?''


    ''Does she think that it is a deal? Or does she think that it is a bargaining chip which can be negotiated


    with him?''


    Pehry never knows that his emotions will get out of control like that. He wishes he can give her the best


    things around him one second ago, but now he wants to open her head and see what is inside.


    ''What does she think of me? How can she say such words?''


    No wonder she asks to find somewhere private to talk. It is even more embarrassing than a p in the


    face.


    Although Pehry is always shameless in front of her and has never camouged himself deliberately, he


    cares about it very much.


    No matter how shameless he is, he can''t remain indifferent to her words.


    Jasmine does not know that he has so many thoughts. Her mind is also in a mess. She just tries to tell


    him the only thing she can do. The deeper meaning she''d like him to know is that she does not reject


    him that much.


    Unfortunately, Pehry doesn''t get it at all. He feels as if his hair is about to be burned by the anger in his


    chest.


    He sneers and says, "Jasmine, you''re using the chips I give you to make a deal with me. Who teaches


    you that?"


    Jasmine is confused. What do "the deal" and "the chip" mean? She does not understand, "I don''t...."


    "Don''t you...?" Pehry is so angry that he breathes heavily. "I have just paid your father''s medical fee.


    Then youe to tell me that you''d like to extend our rtionship to be longer."


    Pehry feels ridiculous and repeats, "How fucking ridiculous. How can you take advantage of our


    rtionship? I''m shocked by your suggestion."


    Jasmine is frightened by his anger. She knows that he has misunderstood her intentions. She grabs his


    arm and exins, "You misunderstand me. I don''t mean that. I just ... want to be with you too."


    Pehry sneers, looks away and sighs. If she said without any purpose, he would probably be so happy


    that he would buy the entire hospital for her.


    However, after hearing what she has said just now, he doesn''t believe her at all. He shakes off her


    small hand and his eyes are full of mockery. "No need. Even if you are willing, I feel sick."


    He does not need a woman to be with him for money. If that is the case, he has a lot of choices. He


    doesn''t have to be insulted by her.


    The more Pehry thinks about it, the angrier he bes. He can''t stand it anymore and feels


    humiliated. He doesn''t want to stay with her any longer. He grazes her shoulder and leaves.


    Jasmine follows him and notices the impatience and determination in his footsteps. She does not have


    the courage to stop him.


    She stops, stands there and sees him disappearing at the corner of the floor helplessly.

 Chapter 730: Love Is Not A Deal

    Chapter 730: Love Is Not A Deal


    I screw it up.


    Jasmine lowers her head dejectedly. Her gaze falls on her feet, and her eyes feel warm. A sense of


    grievance, anxiety, and powerlessness sweeps over her in an instant. All sorts of things finally gathered


    in her eyes, turning into sparkling and translucent tears.


    She doesn''t think that way, nor does she have any thoughts of trading. She is truly grateful. No one has


    helped her like this since childhood. She does not know how to express it and how to deal with it. She


    uses the worst way and makes him misunderstand her.


    Pehry leaves. What should she do?


    ...


    When Pehry rushes out of the hospital, he is still angry. He stands at the entrance of the hospital, turns


    around and looks at the building behind him. He angrily punches at the air.


    He is so angry!


    He has lived thirty years, and he has always been indifferent to women. When has he ever felt so


    ufortable? No! This is the first time. This feeling is really not good.


    He sits on the stairs beside, not caring about his image. He takes out his phone and calls his assistant


    with a bad temper, "I''m at the hospital. Come here right now!"


    After he says that, he hangs up the phone. In less than half a minute, the ck business car firmly


    parks on the roadside. The driver gets down and opens the door with trepidation. He waits respectfully


    by the side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Pehry walks over and gets into the car. He sounds very angry, "Go back to the club!"


    The assistant whispers to him "Mr. Pehry, the dean says that he wants to meet you and asks if you


    could spare some time."


    "No!" Pehry refuses without hesitation. He has to hurry up and leave this goddamn hospital. Otherwise,


    when he thinks of Jasmine''s words just now, it would be able to burn him.


    Seeing that the boss is so angry, the assistant does not dare to continue and keeps quiet.


    There aren''t many cars on the streets at night. The view of the spacious street and the colorful neon


    lights after they enter the citye into Pehry''s sight, which looks unreal.


    Pehry is extremely upset. Or it cannot be described as "upset". He feels that he can''t breathe and he is


    about to choke. This makes him ufortable.


    He has never had a rtionship like this, and he has done everything he needs to do. Why doesn''t she


    understand? Can''t she say something nice?


    After the rage disappears, he feels great loss.


    Just as he is about to arrive at the club, Pehry suddenly asks the assistant in front of him, "Am I a


    failure in my rtionship?"


    The sudden question makes the assistant nervous. He secretly nces at the rear-view mirror.


    Actually, he has been with Pehry for so many years and understands him as a person. Few people


    would take his emotional affairs seriously. After all, he has been ying around for years, so no one


    would take them seriously.


    As for Jasmine ... Looking at the gloomy expression of his boss, he says, "Mr. Pehry, you''ve done well."


    This greatly assuages Pehry''s anxiety.


    Yeah, even outsiders say so. Why doesn''t she understand?


    Pehry doesn''t say anything. He immediately untied the safety belt when the car stops and gets out of


    the car. The waiters, managers, and all his familiar friends greet him all the way into his private room. In


    less than ten minutes, a pile of beautiful girls appear.


    Led by Winfred, they stand in a row. In the end, only two are chosen to stay.


    Pehry asks the bodyguards and Winfred to go out, and soon songse out from the room.


    Winfred looks at the assistant and asks, "What''s wrong with Mr. Pehry?"


    "He had a quarrel with Miss Jasmine."


    Both of them sigh and stop talking.


    That night, Pehry drinks in the Red Club until four o''clock in the morning. In the first two hours, he


    drinks alone. Later, a persones to propose a toast. Usually, Pehry would ignore such things. But


    today, he is very generous and does not refuse.


    So at 4:30 in the morning, Pehry drinks so much that he can''t walk. He has to be supported by Winfred


    before he can leave the private room.


    He doesn''t go home and doesn''t wash up. He just sleeps in the small lounge in the office.


    Lying on bed, Pehry is totally drunk, and he is still murmuring. Winfred only hears it clearly when he


    gets closer, "Damn woman, so ungrateful."


    "..."


    Is he cursing Miss Jasmine?


    It can''t be anyone else. Only Miss Jasmine can make Pehry drink so much and not forget her name.


    Winfred stays by the side and helps him take off the shoes and clothes. After he covers the quilt for


    Pehry, it was already past five in the morning.


    He hasn''t returned home all night, and his wife and children are all asking him. Just as he is about to


    leave, he suddenly hears the man on the bed whispering, "Cold...."


    Cold?


    How can he feel so cold in this room with central heating?


    Winfred leans closer and asks, "Mr. Pehry, what''s wrong with you?"


    Pehry doesn''t say anything. The effects of alcohol make him confused, but his hands cover his


    stomach and his body curls up slightly.


    When he was young, he often drank alcohol and went to some social activities. In addition, he does not


    pay attention to his diet, which is irregr. Thus, his stomach often feels bad. Besides, he drinks so


    muchst night, so his illness on stomach must have a rpse.


    Winfred remembers that there are stomach medicines in the office. He brings over the medicine kit.


    However, they were all made by the private hospital. There is nobel, only a white bottle. He can''t


    understand it.


    Seeing Pehry is ufortable, Winfred has to call Karl. Fortunately, Karl quickly answers.


    "Hello?"


    "Doctor Karl, it''s me." Winfred is very polite. "Sorry to disturb you. Mr. Pehry had too much to drinkst


    night. Now he doesn¡¯t feel well in the stomach. I opened the medicine box and don''t know which one is


    for stomach."


    "Is there a light yellow bottle in the medicine chest?"


    "There are two."


    "The big one is correct. Take one at a time and swallow it by hot water."


    Winfred finds the medicine and thanks him, "Okay, I got it. Thank you."


    Karl asked worriedly, "What happened to Pehry?"


    "Mr. Pehry quarreled with Miss Jasmine in the hospitalst night. They seemed to have a big


    disagreement. Mr. Pehry drank until 4:30 this morning."


    Karl is very surprised, "Fromst night until 4:30?"


    "Yes."


    "Does he want to die?" Karl is very clear about the condition of Pehry''s stomach. He cannot drink a lot


    of alcohol. It is fine to drink a little. Last night, it is obvious that he is using his own body to vent his


    anger.


    However, as a brother for many years, he also knows Pehry very well. Pehry would not listen to him if


    he tries to persuade.


    "I see. Tell him to take it on time, three times a day, once in the morning, once at noon and once in the


    evening. Take it after dinner, for a week."


    "Alright, I''ll tell him."


    After hanging up the phone, Karl no longer feels sleepy. He looks at the time¡ªnearly half past five.


    Then he calls Lily.


    Lily gets up early and wants to go to the flower market. She has just opened her eyes when she hears


    the phone ring. "Karl?"


    "Lily, do you have Miss Jasmine''s phone number?"

 Chapter 731: The Men Falling in Love

    Chapter 731: The Men Falling in Love


    Lily is stunned for a moment. Then, she remembers who Karl is referring to. She has seen Jasmine at


    the wedding before. At that time, she sent the drunk Pehry home with Jasmine and saved a number.


    "I do. I send it to you now?"


    "Alright, thank you."


    "You''re wee." She casually asks, "Karl, why do you ask for Jasmine''s phone number?"


    Karl sighs helplessly. "Isn''t it because of Pehry? I don''t know what''s wrong between him and Jasmine


    and they quarreled. Yesterday, he was drunk and had a stomachache. I think it''s useless to persuade


    him. Why don''t I talk to Jasmine about it?"


    It will be fine if either of them has a clear mind.


    Lily nods. "I can tell that Pehry likes her very much. Tell her properly. That girl also looks very


    reasonable."


    "Alright, we''ll talkter. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Karl immediately calls the number Lily gives him. He behaves like a father.


    At six o''clock in the morning, the phone rings for a long time but no one answers. Only when Karl hears


    the voiceing out from the microphone saying, "Sorry, the call you made was temporarily


    unanswered" does he hang up.


    Jasmine is probably still asleep.


    Just as he is about to put his phone aside and calls backter, the phone in his palm suddenly vibrates.


    He looks down and sees that it is the number he has just dialed.


    He immediately picks it up, "Hello, is that Miss Jasmine?"


    Jasmine is staying in the hospital. Her father suddenly falls ill and many things are still in the hotel.


    Bridget is a little weak, so her aunt goes to take them. She stays with her father on the first night after


    the operation.


    "Hello, this is Jasmine. May I ask who you are?" Jasmine doesn''t sleep for a whole night, and she


    looks depressed. She wakes up a little when she hears the male voice.


    "It''s me, Karl. You saw me at Lily''s wedding. Remember?" Afraid that she wouldn''t be able to


    remember, Karl exins to her patiently, "At that time, you couldn''t find Pehry. I was the one who


    brought you to him."


    At six o''clock in the morning, Jasmine still feels a little dizzy. She thinks for a while before she finds a


    little memory from the deepest part of her brain.


    "Ah ... I know you." Jasmine asks doubtfully, "You are a doctor, right?"


    "Yes." When Karl sees that she still remembers him, he heaves a sigh of relief and doesn''t beat around


    the bush. "Well, the reason I disturb you early in the morning is because I want to talk to you about


    Pehry," he says straightforwardly.


    Pehry?


    Jasmine is a little surprised, "What happened to him?"


    "He got drunk after quarreling with youst night. He had a stomachache early this morning. He''s very


    bad now. He won''t listen to anyone''s advice, so I hope you can meet me and do me a favor."


    Jasmine bites her lips and looks at the patient on the bed. Aunt says that she would bring breakfast to


    rece her at seven this morning. At that time, she can go to rest.


    She can leave the hospital temporarily, but Jasmine hesitates, "Is he alright now?"


    "Not very good." Karl describes Pehry''s situation a little more seriously. He doesn''t mean to deceive


    Jasmine, but the problem has to be solved. So he has no choice but to lie to Jasmine.


    Jasmine feels a little guilty. Thinking about her father''s medical expenses and the quarrelst night, she


    ponders for a moment before agreeing, "My aunt wille to the hospital to take the ce of me in the


    morning, but I need to rest for a while. I need to apany my father for the examination in the


    afternoon, and I will have time this evening."


    Hearing her agree, Karl feels relieved. The evening is the best time. After all, after drinking all night,


    Pehry has to wake up in the evening.


    "No problem. I''ll pick you up at the hospital at eight o''clock in the evening. I won''t influence your


    dinner."


    "Alright, I''ll see you tonight."


    Karl has persuaded Jasmine, but he is afraid that Pehry would not forgive what happenedst night.


    Karl calls him at six o''clock.


    "Where are you?"


    Pehry is sitting in a health preserving porridge restaurant not far from the clubhouse. He looks at the


    porridge in the bowl and eats a little "Eat."


    "What do you eat?"


    "Porridge."


    "Alright, you have inmmation of your stomach now. Don''t eat anything cold or spicy."


    "I don''t." Pehry puts the spoon aside. He still feels a headache. "Why are you calling me?"


    "I have an appointment with Jasmine tonight at eight o''clock. I''ll bring her to you. You can have a good


    chat."


    "Who?" Pehry raises his hand and rubs his ear, doubting that he hasn''t heard it clearly. "Who did you


    say?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jasmine."


    "Holy shit!" Pehry suddenly stands up from his chair and almost knocks over the water beside him. "Are


    you serious?"


    "Really, I''m not joking." Compared to his fuss, Karl is very calm. "I''m telling you. Don''tin too


    much when I bring her over."


    Pehry is so angry when he heard Karl''s indifferent words. He even doesn''t call Karl "brother". "Who told


    you to bring her to me?"


    He looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, which made Karl know that his anger was not


    directed at him, but that he was afraid of facing difficulties.


    Although he is always vicious, he is afraid of seeing Jasmine.


    Karl knows what he is thinking about. So he doesn''t quarrel with Pehry. "If you have anything to say,


    say it by yourself. Don''t sneak y and be a coward," Karl says.


    Without waiting for Pehry to reply, Karl hangs up the phone.


    When the phone is hung up, Pehry is in an extremely bad mood. Especially thest word "coward"


    makes him so embarrassed.


    Damn!


    How does he know that he wants to leave the club tonight?


    Pehry is very anxious, extremely anxious. He raises his wrist and looks at the expensive watch. It was


    almost eight o''clock, and there is only an hour left before he can see Jasmine, that ungrateful woman.


    The assistant looks at the boss who seems to be going to quarrel with someone, and then looks at the


    porridge. "Mr. Pehry, this porridge is getting cold...."


    Pehry stares at him, and the next second, he directly picks up the bowl on the table and drinks the half


    bowl of porridge in one breath.


    It is as if the bowl isn''t filled with porridge, but half a ss of whisky.


    The assistant is stunned. He quickly stands up and hands over the tissue, "Mr. Pehry, drink slowly.


    Don''t choke."


    Pehry puts down the empty bowl and walks out of the restaurant. He looks solemn and stirring, as if he


    is going to the execution ground.


    The assistant looks at the tall figure and shakes his head. Then he sighs with emotion. Love can totally


    change a person. However, Mr. Pehry, who haspletely changed, is indeed ... a little


    cute.

 Chapter 732: His Heart Agrees Though His Head Differs

    Chapter 732: His Heart Agrees Though His Head Differs


    At 7:20 p.m. Jasmine goes out and gets into the ck Land Rover parked at the roadside.


    She buckles up and politely greets the man beside her, "Hello, Doctor Karl."


    "Hello." Karl looks at the girl in the front passenger seat. She has a fair and tender face, a full forehead,


    and a small nose. Her hair is long and ck. There is a small dimple on her cheek when she smiles.


    She looks so sweet and pretty.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She is only twenty years old and has a light air of youth. Her big bright eyes are charming.


    Karl couldn''t help but say, "You can all me Karl. Just skip the formality."


    Who doesn''t want such a cute little sister?


    Jasmine agrees and calls him, "Karl."


    "Have you had dinner?" Karl starts the car and focuses his gaze on the road.


    "Yes." Jasmine nods and ces her hands on the bag on her knees. She is a little reserved and


    maintains a stiff posture. "I ate in the hospital canteen."


    "I heard that your father is ill. How is he now?" As a doctor, he is most concerned about patients''


    conditions.


    "He''s fine. He will recover as long as he follows doctors'' instructions."


    "That''s good. Health matters the most." Karl pauses and then changes the topic excitedly, "I''ll take you


    to Red Clubter. Pehry is there. I called him in thete afternoon."


    As he mentions the man, Jasmine gets a little nervous, "Does he know I''ll go there?"


    "Yes." Karl nces at her hands, which are crossed in anxiety. Heforts her softly, "Take it easy.


    He''s more bark than bite. He will be fine if you take the initiative to talk to him."


    "He was really angryst night. Will it annoy him if I go to see him now?"


    "No." Karl replies without thinking, "He will be happy if you go there. Definitely."


    Pehry doesn''t mean what he says. Sometimes his heart agrees, though his head differs. He says that


    he doesn''t want to see Jasmine, but in fact, he is desperate to see her.


    Despite what Karl says, Jasmine is still very nervous. She feels uneasy on the way. Finally, they arrive


    at Red Club. It has been a long time since she came. She panics when she sees the golden gate.


    When they are about to get out of the car, Jasmine flinches, "Karl, I... Maybe I should not get in there."


    Karl won''t let her go as they have arrived. He says, "We''ve got here. Anyway, you should go see him.


    Don''t worry, I''ll be waiting for you right outside."


    "What?" Jasmine raises her hand and points at the door doubtfully, "Aren''t you going with me?"


    "No. He will be nervous if I''m there. It''s better for you to meet him on your own. Call me if you need


    help. I am right here." Karl is like an elder sending a child to kindergarten. He says with a reassuring


    tone, "Go. I''ll be here waiting for you."


    Jasmine swallows and looks at the gate behind her. Karl is right. She hase all the way to see


    Pehry. She must get in there. Otherwise, she will regret.


    Moreover, Pehry has done her a big favor. She should exin to him what she said yesterday.


    Jasmine has never cared about Pehry''s attitude towards her and his opinion. After this incident, she is


    now concerned about what he thinks.


    Therefore, after taking a few deep breaths, Jasmine decides to go in to see Pehry.


    When they get out of the car, a manager immediatelyes to greet them. He is a little surprised to


    see her, "Miss Jasmine?"


    "I... I''m here to see Mr. Pehry."


    "Alright. I''ll show you the way." Everyone in Red Club knows about Jasmine''s rtionship with Pehry,


    so no one stops her. And the manager is reverent to her.


    "Miss Jasmine, Mr. Pehry is in the room with his friends. Do you want to go in now?"


    Jasmine follows the manager to a VIP private room on the second floor. Her heart beats violently. She


    let out a deep breath and nods.


    Only then does the manager reach out and open the door. All of a sudden, she is overwhelmed by the


    loud music mixed with the noise of the crowd. Jasmine subconsciously frowns and looks around. Under


    the dim light, she sees the man sitting in the middle of the sofa at a nce.


    He wears a dark shirt, no tie. He looks sexy as two crystal buttons are undone, revealing his


    corbone. The hand-made suit pants perfectly wrap around his long strong legs. His clearly outlined


    face is the most eye-catching under the light.


    Jasmine feels ufortable as there is a woman sitting beside him.


    Jasmine looks up and down at the woman. She wears a ck sleeveless tight dress, which reveals her


    fabulous figure. She is sitting so close to Pehry that her breast is almost on his arms. It''s a rather


    feminine woman with a stunning little face.


    Jasmine nces at herself. In contrast, she wears a sweatshirt, jeans, and a pair of while t shoes.


    She looks like a childish student.


    "Who is she?"


    Someone asks as he notices her and stops the music.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the room looks at her. Jasmine doesn''t like to stand under the spotlight


    and feels stressful.


    She uneasily takes a small step forward and nces at everyone. Then her gaze stops at Pehry.


    She gathers up her courage and says, "Pehry, can you go out for a moment? I want to talk to you."


    Her voice is low and timid. Does the tender little girl just call Mr. Pehry by his name and even ask him


    to go out?


    People in the room are a little dumbfounded, waiting for Pehry''s reply.


    The man stretches his legs and says without even looking up, "I''m busy."


    What''s going on?


    A school girles to Red Club to meet the famous Mr. Pehry?


    Everyone is confused. They are not sure about their rtionship and don''t dare to utter a word. In the


    end, Pehry says, "y the music. Let''s continue."


    The music is on again, and the door behind her closes automatically. People ignore her as if she is


    invisible.


    She knows that there is a misunderstanding between them and Pehry is still mad at her.


    Jasmine doesn¡¯t shrink back when she thinks of the quarrel in the tea roomst night. Instead, she


    plucks up and walks to the sofa. She stands in front of him.


    She looks down and sees the wine sses on the table. She frowns deeper and says, "Karl says that


    you have stomach trouble, so you can''t drink."


    Pehry doesn''t drunk tonight, and the sses are just casually put there. However, he is provoked by


    what she says and reaches out to a ss.


    Jasmine presses down on his wrist with a very serious expression. She says firmly, "You should not


    drink."

 Chapter 733: Pretend to Be Intimate with the Woman

    Chapter 733: Pretend to Be Intimate with the Woman


    Pehry lowers his head to look at the small hand on his hand. She presses hard, but it''s quite easy for


    him to shake it off as long as he wants to.


    However, Pehry doesn''t do it. He likes the warmth of her hand. He raises his eyebrows and looks at


    her, "Let go."


    "No." Jasmine has never retorted him so boldly. Thinking of what Karl said, she doesn''t retreat at all, "I


    know you are very angry about what happenedst night, but you misunderstood me. I did not..."


    "You don''t need to exin." Pehry interrupts her. As he remembers their conversation in the tea room


    last night, he is even more annoyed. He withdraws his hand and says, "I won¡¯t listen to someone who


    trades affections."


    "I didn''t trade..." Jasmine wants to exin. But he has turned around and turned the loudspeaker to the


    loudest. Her voice is overwhelmed by the music and fades in theughter of the crowd.


    The woman sitting beside Pehry has heard what they said. She assumes that Jasmine is just someone


    unimportant. Looking at her in clothes, the woman deliberately spills some wine on Jasmine''s shoes


    from the ss in her hand.


    Jasmine hurriedly dodges, but it is toote. The white canvas shoes are soaked.


    "Ouch. I''m so sorry." The woman says to her casually, her face filled with indifference.


    She turns to look at Pehry and says softly, "Mr. Pehry, you should let the child go back to change her


    shoes."


    Pehry nces at her wet shoes and frowns slightly, but he doesn''t say anything. He just reaches out


    again to take the wine ss on the table.


    Seeing that he still wants to drink, Jasmine is furious. She immediately picks up the ss. She doesn''t


    know what to do with it and could only start to drink it. She has never drunk before, but now she is so


    angry that she gulps a half ss of whisky.


    Pehry is not used to mix alcohol with soft drinks, so the ss of whiskey is pure and not watered at all.


    A man with a long drinking history needs a good capacity to gulp it down, not to mention Jasmine.


    Jasmine''s actions draw the attention of the crowd again. After Pehry gives her a cold face, everyone


    think that this little girl would leave in disappointment. Unexpectedly, she is so bold that she takes


    Pehry''s wine and drinks it up...


    They don''t know whether they should admire her courage or worry about her situation now.


    Some men feel sympathy for her, while others get evil intentions. Seeing that she coughs after a ss


    of wine, a man among the crowd, Robert, knows that this girl doesn''t go often to clubs and is not good


    at drinking.


    He looks up and down at Jasmine. She is pretty although she¡¯s in in clothes. She looks childish but


    has a distinctly outlined face. And her skin is especially fair, typical for a young woman. Robert can''t


    help but wondering whether other parts of her body are also so tender...


    Robert is not Pehry''s friend. Hees to this party today by ident. Mr. Pehry''s temperament has


    changed a lot recently. He won''t refuse anyone who wants to drink here. Robert has spent a lot of


    money in the club today and thus got the chance toe here.


    Robert doesn''t know about Pehry''s temperament. He assumes that Pehry doesn''t like Jasmine, so he


    stands up and walks to the girl. He stretches out to hold her in his arms.


    Jasmine''s shoulders ache due to his strength.


    Jasmine subconsciously resists him. She struggles but fails to break free. She panics, no longer


    arrogant like when she drank the whisky.


    "You... What are you doing..."


    "Little girl, do you know how strong the wine is?" Robert deliberately lowers his voice.


    Jasmine can only see his lips opening up and down, but she can''t hear him. She asks, "What did you


    say?"


    As if waiting for her to say it, Robert lowers his head. They are closer now and his lips are almost on


    her cheek. He says, "I said, the alcohol content of this wine is not low. You just drank so much, you will


    be tipsy."


    The man breathes right at Jasmine''s ears. Jasmine immediately has goose bumps all over. She holds


    back her neck and dodges backwards, but he forcefully holds her arms. There is nowhere to hide.


    Jasmine also knows that she is drunk. It has been less than five minutes since she drank the wine. But


    she feels dizzy and her cheeks are burning hot. She thinks that she will start to talk nonsense after a


    while.


    However...


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine looks at the man sitting on the sofa motionless. The woman seems to notice her gaze and


    deliberately moves closer to Pehry. She rubs against his chest with her breast and waist, but the man


    doesn''t resist at all.


    Jasmine''s eyshes tremble slightly. Their intimacy reminds her of the star she saw at Pehry''s house


    before.


    Affections? Love? Everything is a lie. He drinks and fools around with other women every night, doesn''t


    he?


    She has felt guilty sincest night. What about him? He will get a new woman as long as he reached


    out. And he enjoys it.


    In her early twenties, Jasmine is not able to control her emotions well. Jasmine ispletely irrational


    now due to what she saw. She doesn''t realize her love for Pehry, so she doesn''t know what is going on


    with her.


    She only knows that she is very mad and wanted to annoy him too.


    Therefore, she makes a very bold move.


    She suddenly changes her expression and grabs the Robert''s hand on her shoulder. Holding back her


    disgust, she turns to him and says, "I''m not going to fall asleep here, am I?"


    As she responds to him, Robert bes even more excited. He hurriedly pulls her to his seat and


    whispers obsequiously in her ear, "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you how to drink. You won''t get drunk."


    Jasmine secretly grits her teeth. She feels extremely disgusted in her heart, but she replies obediently,


    "Alright."


    They are not far from Pehry. He can see them sitting quite close to each other as he raises his head


    slightly.


    She''s drinking with another man and hugging him?


    Pehry sneers in his heart and put on a serious face. He has underestimated her. Anyway, she trade


    with affections, so it''s also easy for her to fake it.


    He is worried about her when he sees her drink all the wine in one gulp. Now, it seems that he is the


    only one that cares.


    "Mr. Pehry, what''s wrong?"


    The woman beside him asks in a tender voice. This woman has been bothering him all night, and he


    doesn''t even look at her. He is angry with Jasmine, so he pretends to be intimate with the woman after


    Jasmine came in.


    Pehry stares at the woman, who wears delicate makeup. She gets nervous.


    "Mr. Pehry, did I..."

 Chapter 734: Torturing Each Other

    Chapter 734: Torturing Each Other


    The woman fears that she has provoked this bad-tempered powerful man. Just as she is about to back


    away, the man suddenly raises her chin with his hand forcefully. The two steel-like fingers are holding


    her chin tightly, making her eyes full of tears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, the pain can no longer attract her attention. What she cares more is that Pehry has ... kissed


    her?!


    So many celebrities are staring covetously at this thirty-three-year-old wealthy bachelor. Although he is


    no longer in his twenties, his face is simply too perfect. Every part of his young and angr face is as


    perfect as that of a marble sculpture. Putting all his parts together, he looks no worse than those


    handsome young boys on TV.


    Especially when innocence and childishness have faded away, a mature man can be even more


    alluring. He is steady but not lifeless, and he is full of male hormone. A single nce is enough for a


    woman to fall for him.


    There are of course always women around such a man. He has never stopped dating young celebrities


    and girls from wealthy families, but none of them can marry him.


    As long as he is not married to someone, there is still a chance.


    As an ordinary and inconspicuous woman who often goes to the bar, having a beautiful face is not a


    real advantage. There are too many good-looking women here. But Pehry has taken the initiative to


    kiss her.


    The woman cannot help but feel her heart pounding. She immediately opens her mouth to respond to


    his deep kiss. However, when she is about to stick her tongue out, the man suddenly lets go of her


    chin.


    The man''s lips only touch her lips for a second. The woman is a little confused, "Mr. Pehry ..."


    "Drink." Pehry hands her the ss in his hand. His hair on his forehead hangs before his knitted


    eyebrows. Other people cannot notice his gloominess or displeasure.


    But Jasmine has witnessed the entire interaction between the two of them. It is not that she hasn''t seen


    women around Pehry before. She has worked in the Red Club for a month where he engages in social


    activities almost every day.


    However, she has never seen women around him again since he began to pursue her.


    Jasmine did not notice this before. But now when she sees this scene, she suddenly realizes that he


    didn''t just make empty promises when he was pursuing her. He was quite serious.


    But then she realizes something else. He does not like her that much. Otherwise, howe he could


    kiss another woman just after he and Jasmine had a quarrel?


    She feels a sense of inferiority. That feeling and the alcohol she has drunk make it difficult for her to


    ept what is going on now. Robert, who is sitting beside her, notices this and takes advantage of it


    perfectly. "Baby, listen to me. You should choose a man who treats you well. You can''t show excessive


    passion to someone cold, or he will not take you seriously."


    Jasmine looks at him uncertainly, "Am I being a fool for my pains?"


    "Yes." Robert replied perfunctorily, "Look! How happy everyone is. You should be even happier,


    otherwise you''re degrading yourself."


    As he says that, he lifts a ss and tries to push it into her hand, "Have some wine and be happy!"


    Although Jasmine hates what Pehry''s has done, she has not lost her mind. She knows that the ss of


    wine she has drunk is all she can drink.


    "I''m done drinking." She pushes the ss away with her hand and said, "I''m a little dizzy."


    Seeing that her face is getting redder and redder, the man stops urging her to drink more. Instead, he


    keeps approaching to her, trying to take as much advantage of her as possible.


    Ten minutester, Jasmine feels that the alcohol is making her dizzier and dizzier and her stomach is


    churning. She has no choice but to stand up, her body shaky, "I, I need to use the bathroom."


    Robert nods. He does not tell her that there is a bathroom in the private room. Instead, he follows her


    after she walks out of the room.


    Jasmine is quite familiar with this ce. There is no one inside the bathroom. She turns on the tap and


    sshes cold water on her face, trying to make herself sober, but nothing has changed.


    She has no idea about how strong the wine was, but she can tell that the wine must be very strong


    because her body is burning now.


    No, she can''t stay here any longer, otherwise she will faintter for sure.


    She must get home before shepletely loses her mind.


    As for Pehry ... the girl standing in front of the sink frowns. He is so happy at the moment, so he is


    probably not interested in hearing her exnation. Perhaps she has been a wet nket for him today.


    Jasmine stands there for a short while and raises her hand to turn off the tap. Just as she decides to


    leave the Red Club, she suddenly sees a tall man standing behind her.


    "Ah!" She cries out in astonishment and takes a step back, her waist leaning against the sink. "Why,


    why are you here in thedies'' room ..."


    As Robert undoes the first button of his shirt and approaches her step by step, "I worry about you. Of


    course I''m here to look for you."


    As he speaks, he has already pressed his body tightly against hers, his chest almost touching her


    shoulder. Jasmine wants to push him away with her hands, but her arms are grabbed and pressed


    behind his back just as she raises her arms. "Don''t move, darling. Be a good girl like in the private


    room just now."


    Jasmine''s eyes widen as she meets the man''s eyes full of maliciousness and lust. She suddenly


    realizes something and begins to struggle fiercely, "Let go of me! Let go of ... Ohhh!"


    Robert pulls out his tie to tie her hands together. He presses his palm on her mouth tightly, "Don''t shout


    now. Save it forter."


    As he speaks, he forces her into one of thepartments. In such a small space, Jasmine immediately


    feels a strong sense of pressure and the man''s aggression the moment the door closes.


    Realizing what is going to happenter, she shakes her head repeatedly. Her face is pale and her eyes


    are pleading. She only hopes to awaken his consciences, even just a little.


    Unfortunately, that doesn''t work.


    Robert has no intention to stop. He looks at the girl''s red eyes and her frightened look. He is tired of


    making out with girls who obey him all the time, so he feels an unprecedented desire to conquer


    Jasmine at that moment.


    He presses his palm even harder, as if he is going to crush her face. He does not move when he sees


    her head knock on the door, and then he pulls her cor open.


    Much of her skin is exposed to the air. Just like in his imagination, her skin is smoother than a peeled


    egg.


    If he must tell what makes this girl in front of him so different from other girls, he would probably say it


    is because she is so innocent. Unlike other girls who only look innocent superficially, she is so innocent


    that he wants to leave some marks on her body and even destroy her.


    When the man''s burning lips are pressed on Jasmine''s corbone, her entire body is stiff. She is


    completely under his control, unable to shout or move. She is powerless and unable to resist him at all.


    Marks symbolizing the man''s lust appear from her corbone to her whole body, one by one. He moves


    his hands quietly to her back and unhooks her bras quickly in just a second...

 Chapter 735: Mr. Pehry Is Furious

    Chapter 735: Mr. Pehry Is Furious


    In the meanwhile, Pehry raises his wrist and looks at his watch. Twelve minutes has passed since


    Jasmine left. The bathroom is at the end of the corridor. This floor is filled with VIP rooms. There is


    almost no one there. She has been gone for so long and still hasn''te back yet. What happens?


    Does she feel sick after drinking or does she just leave?


    Pehry is a little absent-minded. Ever since Jasmine left, he doesn''t even feel interested in the women


    around him, regardless of how hard they try to attract him.


    He is not interested at all.


    Moreover, everyone present is almost drunk, but he is sober. Looking at the twisted faces under the


    influence of alcohol, he is even more irritated.


    "Where''s Robert?" Someone suddenly asks. No one answers, but Pehry also hears this.


    As if something had suddenly smashed into his heart, shattered his emotional outer shell, and made


    him much more rational.


    When Jasmine went to the bathroom just now, Robert followed her. Afterwards, his attention was


    focused on Jasmine, but he forgot that there was another man who disappeared with her....


    Pehry is a person who has experienced all sorts of business dinners. He should have known clearly


    what is going on, but he didn''t expect that he would be so emotional just now.


    He suddenly stands up from the sofa and walks out of the room without saying a word, leaving the


    crowd puzzled.


    When the music stops, one of them asks in confusion, "What happened to Mr. Pehry?"


    Outside the room, Pehry grabs the manager guarding the door and asks with a gloomy expression,


    "Where''s Jasmine?"


    "Miss Jasmine went to the bathroom just now, but she hasn''te out yet...."


    Pehry immediately strides towards the toilet. The closer he gets to the bathroom, the gloomier he feels.


    He walks to the door and sees a yellow sign that reads, "In Maintenance." He is worried.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he walks in. Hearing the faint sound of struggle, he finds one of the


    cubicles urately. He directly raises his leg and kicks the door open.


    With a loud sound, the thin door ms into the man''s back due to the tremendous impact, causing


    Robert to howl in pain.


    "Damn! Who dares...?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The curse stops when the man sees Pehry. Robert is stunned and says, "Mr ... Mr. Pehry?"


    Pehry looks over him and sees the weak girl who is lying in a corner.


    Almost all the clothes on the girl''s body are torn apart. The stripped cloth hung loosely on her body,


    unable to hide anything at all. Her underwear is in a corner. Her hair is messy, and her face is covered


    with tears. And the corners of her mouth are stained with blood.


    Pehry instantly feels all the blood in his body rushing towards his head. He walks straight into the


    narrow cubicle.


    The man squats down and looks at the girl in front of him. He looks at her trembling body, takes off his


    coat, and put it on her.


    When his fingers touched her, Jasmine trembles violently, as if she hasn''t recovered from the shock


    just now.


    "Don''t be afraid," Pehry says. Seeing the redness on her neck and her slightly swollen face, he feels as


    if her heart were being torn apart. "Is there any injury?" he asks.


    Jasmine is still in a state of shock. Robert''s belt had been untied. If Pehry hadn''t barged in just now,


    she might....


    "Jasmine?" Seeing her dazed, Pehry feels extremely distressed. He hates himself that he hasn''te


    earlier.


    "No, I bit his hand," she says in a low voice and does not dare to look up at Robert standing outside.


    That ugly face disgusts her.


    "Stay here for a while and I''ll take you away immediately, okay?"


    Jasmine nods, gathers her coat tightly, and closes her eyes. Sparkling tears trickles down her cheek. In


    less than ten minutes, her eyes have already swollen.


    Pehry stands up and closes the door of the cubicle. Robert is already scared when he sees Pehry


    cate Jasmine.


    Pehry seemed to dislike her very much in the private room just now, why now....


    Obviously, Pehry does not intend to give him a chance to figure it out. He walks over, slowly unfastens


    his sleeves and rolls them up, saying, "Did you touch her?"


    "No, no! Mr. Pehry, I didn''t know she is your girl. If I knew it, I wouldn''t dare to...."


    Before he can finish speaking, Pehry has already fiercely kicked the man in the belly. He used to be a


    martial artist, and he has even won the championship in apetition. It is easy for him to kick


    Robert''s ass.


    Robert is directly beat down to the ground by him. And he feels extreme pain in his belly.


    ....


    "Mr. Pehry, I didn''t do anything...."


    "So why is she crying if you didn''t do anything to her?" Pehry sneers. When he thinks of her trembling


    body, he wishes he can kill this bustard. "I''ve never been so angry," he says.


    Robert is totally scared by what Pehry says. He has a premonition that he might not be able to leave


    the bathroom tonight.


    He doesn''t expect Pehry to care so much about Jasmine. Since he is so furious because of her, she is


    definitely not just his girlfriend. Can it be ... Robert''s face turns pale when he thinks of this, and he


    hurriedly starts begging for mercy.


    "Mr. Pehry, please spare me. I was wrong. Please!"


    "You''re too noisy." After saying that, Pehry directly raises his foot and fiercely kicks the man in his


    mouth.


    In an instant, it bes silent. Robert feels so painful that he can''t even feel his mouth.


    However, Pehry doesn''t stop. He puts forth his strength. He can even feel his sole directly rubbing


    Robert''s teeth.


    The blood trickles down his mouth. He doesn''t know if it is because he is lying on the ground. Robert


    feels that Pehry, who is standing in front of him, is especially tall and scary.


    Pehry bends down and grab his cor. It is easy for him to pull Robert up.


    Robert wants to say something, but unfortunately, he has suffered a heavy blow just now, and his voice


    is already vague. In the next second, the man''s iron-hard fist fiercely swings over.


    Bang!


    The knuckles strike his nose. He feels a sharp and unbearable pain. For a moment, Robert thinks that


    he may die.


    As for Pehry, he treats him like a punching bag. Every time he swings his fist, he exerts all his


    strength.

 Chapter 736: Failed to Protect Her

    Chapter 736: Failed to Protect Her


    Just as Robert is about to faint, Pehry finally stops. Robert thinks that everything has past, but he


    doesn''t realize that this moment is the beginning of his nightmare.


    "You are the first one who dares to covet my girl."


    Robert keeps shaking his head. The arrogance he has shown earlier dissipates, leaving only endless


    panic and fear.


    "How should I reward you?" Pehry¡®s smile is creepy. "What if castrate you?"


    "! !"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Robert''s eyes widen. Even though his mouth is already bloody, he still manages to restrain himself and


    say, "No, Mr. Pehry, please forgive me..."


    Pehry deliberately says very slowly to torture him.


    Robert hurriedly nods, afraid that he will really castrate him a secondter.


    However, after Pehry asks this question, the only cold smile on his face disappears. Instead, it is


    reced by an extremely dark and gloomy aura, "If I spare you, won''t everyone dare to shit on my


    head in the future?"


    Robert is very nervous, as if he is sitting on a roller coaster.


    Seemingly tired of this conversation, Pehry stands up again, rubs his ankles, fiercely kicks on the spot


    between Robert''s legs under Robert''s frightened gaze...


    Not a single soundes out. The tsunami-like pain strikes and Robertpletely faints.


    Pehry hears the sound of flesh-splitting and retracts his feet in disgust. He walks out of the bathroom


    and instructs the bodyguards, "Take him out."


    "Yes sir."


    The bodyguards immediatelye in and drag Robert out, looking like they are dragging a dead dog.


    The people who were originally in the private room are all standing at the door now. They have long


    heard themotion in the bathroom. Seeing Robert being thrown out bloodily, they all turn their faces


    away.


    That''s horrible.


    This is the result of offending Pehry.


    Fortunately, they aren''t the ones who offended him just now, otherwise...


    Thinking of this, the men shiver. The woman who deliberately spilled wine on Jasmine''s feet copses


    to the ground, saying "I''m ruined, I''m ruined..."


    Judging from Pehry''s attitude toward her just now¡­ she didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between


    Jasmine and Mr. Pehry isn¡¯t simple. Although she won''t be beaten up like Robert, her life will definitely


    be changed thereafter.


    She dares not to imagine that she ispletely dumbfounded.


    After Robert is dragged out of the bathroom, Pehry opens the door of the cubicle and squats beside


    her. The girl''s already petite figure appears even more fragile in his dark suit.


    Her face is filled with panic and fear. She obviously does not recover from what happened just now.


    Feeling his approach, she instinctively moves aside to avoid his touch.


    Pehry extends his hand, pauses for a moment and lightly pats on her shoulder. He is afraid of


    frightening her. "It''s fine, I''m here. No one can hurt you."


    She was originally dizzy from a strong ss of whisky, but everything that has happened forces her to


    wake up. The thought of him kissing another woman in the private room makes her unable to ept


    any touch from him.


    "Don''t touch me..." She resists softly, and her voice is hoarse.


    Pehry is frozen. He slightly curls his eyebrows and withdraws his frustration as well. "Alright, I won''t


    touch you ... can you stand up?"


    Jasmine tries to stand up bit by bit and props herself up by holding the door of thepartment.


    However, due to the alcohol and mixed emotions, her body loses all the strength. She is so dizzy that


    she almost falls to the ground when she just takes a step.


    Seeing that, Pehry doesn''t care if she is willing or not. He steadily drags his long arms over her back


    and holds her in his arms. Seeing her pale face, his expression bes serious. "What''s wrong? Let''s


    go to the hospital."


    "No." She shakes her head and smells the familiar smell. Suddenly, she wants to cry. Tears fill her eyes


    and she tries her best to hold back, "I want to go back..."


    She does not finish her words and pauses. She wants to go home, but she realizes that she doesn''t


    have a home. She doesn''t have a home here at all. When Jasmine is ill and hospitalized, she doesn''t


    even have friend or family tofort her.


    The emptiness and loneliness wrap around her once again after those two years pass.


    Pehry sees through her thoughts and only regrets what he did just now. If he didn''t get angry, if he went


    out when she came in to look for him, then nothing would happen after that.


    He bends down to hold her up. "I know you''re unwilling, so after putting you in the car, I won''t touch you


    again."


    Then, he strides out of the bathroom.


    Her head hiding in his chest, Jasmine didn''t want to see anyone around.


    Half a minuteter, Pehry ces her on his car. The soft cushion makes her feel much more at ease.


    On the other side, Karl is getting off the car and heading this way.


    Seeing that Jasmine is carried out, he realizes that something must have happened. "What''s wrong?"


    Pehry doesn¡¯t say anything, but closes the door before saying in a low voice, "Someone beats her.


    She''s almost..."


    He cannot continue, but Karl understands.


    "Why is this happening?"


    "..."


    No one replies. The man lowers his head and stands aside. There is still the hatred left behind by the


    violence, but there is more unspeakable regret.


    Karl knows that it must be rted to Pehry. He wants toin him, but he couldn''t bear to see


    Pehry like this. In the end, he only sighs helplessly, "Pehry, I''m afraid that you misunderstood Jasmine.


    She stayed in the ward during the day and managed toe back at night. Even if you were angry,


    could you wait for her to finish talking?"


    No matter what, Jasmine is a pretty good girl. She has a good character and is simple-minded. A man


    like Pehry who lives in theplicated world needs a sunshine like Jasmine tofort him.


    "If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have treated her better." Pehry closes his eyes, as he


    recalls the scene when he pushed open thepartment.


    He really dares not to imagine what would happen if he came to thereter.


    "If she was hurt tonight, I will never forgive myself."


    Karl sighs and shakes his head. "Since you like her, you should treat her well. You should also restrain


    your temper. Alright, you will feel depressed if I say too much. Go back andfort her. After


    experiencing such a thing, especially a girl who cherishes her chastity so much, it must leave a great


    psychological trauma to her."


    Pehry nods, "Karl, thank you."


    "Never mind. You should treat her well."


    Seeing Karl turning around and leaving the car, Pehry opens the car door and sits in the back seat.


    Jasmine immediately approaches to the other side of the car, eager to stay away from him.


    Pehry knows that it is his own fault, and there is nothing toin. He beckons the driver toe


    and drive.

 Chapter 737: I Never Trifle with You

    Chapter 737: I Never Trifle with You


    Jasmine quieted down. She is dizzy. She doesn''t have time to worry about the bruises on her body and


    her swollen face. She looked anxiously at the street view backward outside the car window.


    "I, I want to go back to the hospital."


    She has nowhere else to go, and the only ce she could think of is the hospital.


    Pehry takes out a temporary small medicine kit from the back of the car. There are disinfecting tools


    and medicines inside. He opens the disposable cotton swab and does not look at her. Instead, he


    looked at the tools in his hand. "How can you go home with that appearance?"


    Jasmine is slightly stunned. She lowers her head and looks at her clothes. No need to look in the


    mirror, she must look terrible.


    If her family see her going back like this, they will definitely st.


    Jasmine is still bedridden, so she cannot make any more trouble.


    J City was so big, but there is no shelter for her. Jasmine feels that she is very small. Looking at the


    car''s logo on the driver''s steering wheel, she feels even more humble.


    She was really asking for trouble by looking for him in Red Club. It was too unwise.


    What is even more ironic is that her medicine is paid by Pehry. Though the situation is so


    embarrassing, she is still unable to say a single unpleasant word to him.


    This kind of emotion is very contradict, constantly touching her fragile heart. No matter what Pehry did


    in the past, she never felt this way. She always feels that he is rich. She is just an ordinary student, so it


    doesn''t matter what he says.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But now, apart from money and status, it is more of an emotion that arises from the bottom of her heart.


    Just as she is in a daze, Pehry squeezes out the anti-inmmatory ointment. He dips a cotton swab in


    alcohol andes closer. His beautiful amorous eyes are especially serious at this moment. "I know


    you don''t want me to touch you, but bear with it until I apply the ointment on your wound."


    Then, he immediately reaches out and moves forward. Jasmine keeps away from him. When she


    smells the smells of perfume and wine on his body, her nose twitches. "You said the same thing just


    now."


    Pehry does not back down, "This is thest time."


    "I can do it myself."


    "Are you sure?" Pehry raises his eyebrows, but he is not as unruly and frivolous as usual. It is as if he


    changes into a different person. "Without a mirror, how could you apply medicine on you wound?"


    "Just five minutes. Won''t be long." After saying that, Pehry directly reaches out and wraps his hand


    around the back of her neck. His movements are very gentle, and he is afraid that it would aggravate


    her pain. Seeing her eyebrows furrow as the Iodine touches her skin, his heart feels pain.


    "It hurts?"


    Jasmine endures it, but after hearing his words, she feels the pain increase a hundred times. Tears roll


    out of her eyes. Feeling embarrassed, she wants to dodge, but is firmly sped by his hand.


    Pehry thinks that the ointment makes her feel painful, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    The girl''s mouth twitches twice, but in the end, she shakes her head silently, with tears flowing down


    her cheeks.


    She is not a girl who cries very often. She is even stronger than most spoiled boys, but tonight she


    cries many times. Now her eyes are red and swollen.


    Pehry wants to help her wipe away the tears, but he dares not to do that. He could only be anxious,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jasmine couldn''t help sobbing when she opens her mouth. Her eyshes are wet. She closes her


    eyes and whispers, "Leave me alone..."


    Even she herself feels ashamed of the way she cries.


    She doesn''t want Pehry to see her like this.


    However, Pehry feels exactly the opposite. Seeing her like this, his heart is shattered into pieces, and


    he can feel nothing except heartache.


    "If I don''t took care of you who would care about you?" He says it in a low voice, helpless and worried,


    "I know you are angry with me. You can beat me and curse me after I apply medicine on your wound."


    Even the driver in front couldn''t help but look at the rearview mirror when he says this. Is this the usual


    imposing Mr. Pehry who treats brothers sincerely but women flippantly?


    Howe he bes so gentle!


    If he didn''t hear it with his own ears, he would never believe that his boss would do such things.


    Each word from him is like a thorn piercing into the rampart around Jasmine¡¯s heart, slowly


    disintegrating her disguised armor.


    "It''s not that you don''t want to see me." After holding for a while, she is unable to hold it anymore. While


    sobbing, she asks, "Still chasing me away..."


    Pehry recalls the situation in the private room and wishes he could give himself a fist. Without thinking,


    he apologizes, "I am sorry."


    Hearing his apology, Jasmine sheds more tears. Herintse to mouth. "I''m just afraid you will


    misunderstand what I saidst night. I''m not trying to make a deal with you. I''m just very grateful to you


    for helping my father and helping our family. I suddenly feel that you''re not as bad as I thought you


    were. Furthermore ... I really like you a little, so I said that. I wanted to exin it to you, but you didn''t


    listen. You''re still with other women. I don''t know what to do. Nobody cares about me... "


    Only Robert paid attention to her. She was angry and helpless, and made the worst choice. Then bad


    thing happened tonight.


    Her words directly stun Pehry.


    ¡®What did she just say?


    She likes me?


    She, Jasmine, likes me, Pehry?¡¯


    The car passes through the shock-absorbing belt. There is only slight vibration. However, the cotton


    swab in Pehry''s hand falls beside his feet. He is stunned for nearly half a minute before he regains his


    senses.


    Intense andplex emotions burn in his eyes, "What did you say?"


    Jasmine no longer cares about polishing her words. She says whatever in her mind, "I said you


    misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t think so at all."


    "What else?"


    "And..." Jasmine continues, but she suddenly realizes something. A flush appears on her pale cheeks.


    "I, I said I hate you!"


    Pehry smiles. It is the only time in all these years that he smiles so happily. "I heard you say that you


    like me a little. That''s why you said that you wanted to stay with me, right?"


    Jasmine shakes her head with tears in her eyes, but she is more embarrassed and angry when she is


    seen through.


    "I heard you." He repeats, "Jasmine, you can''t deny it."


    Being ignored by him and being seen through, she doesn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, a dark shadow suddenly presses down in front of her. The next second, she is


    embraced in warm arms. The man''s movements are very gentle, and even the hands on her back are


    cautious.


    "I''m sorry," I''m really sad for what you said yesterday. I thought I was nice to you. Even if you ignored it,


    you should be clear of that. Because I was rejected for too many times, my reaction was a little too


    fierce. If I knew that you would encounter such a thing, I wouldn''t have let you go no matter what


    happened. Jasmine, I never trifle with you. "He leans over her head and says out the words from the


    bottom of his heart clearly.

 Chapter 738: Give Me a Chance to Take Care of You

    Chapter 738: Give Me a Chance to Take Care of You


    He has never said these words to any other woman. And she''s the first one.


    However, Jasmine is in a daze. "You... you were holding another woman tonight..."


    "That''s because I saw you with Robert. I did it deliberately. After I am with you, I''ve never had another


    woman."


    Jasmine bites her lips. She doesn''t know how to respond since she really minds it...


    Pehry slowly strokes her back as he can feel her mixed emotion. After staying at the bar for a long


    time, he has seen all kinds of things.


    Only children will distinguish between ck and white. Adults go for what they need and their hearts go


    numb.


    But now, feeling the girl''s emotions, so pure and clean, Pehry thinks that his love history is so low-level,


    and he begins to look down on himself.


    She always emphasizes that they are not from the same world. Pehry finally understands. Indeed, he


    has seen all the darkness, but it is so sunny in her world.


    Pehry frowns and gently closes his eyes. His hand which is stroking on her back pauses, "I can''t erase


    my past. What happened is all true, but I can assure you in the future that as long as you ept me, I


    won''t be with anyone else."


    Jasmine wouldn''t care about it if she heard Pehry say so when they first met. But now that she knows


    this man, she understands what these words mean to him.


    "I have never promised anyone about the future, but now, I want to give it a try." Pehry shows her his


    sincerity, "Are you... willing to ept it?"


    His shirt gets wet with tears, of which the warmth passes through the cloth to his skin.


    Pehry tries to take several steps back to look at her, but Jasmine just grabs his clothes and won''t let


    him retreat.


    "Jasmine?"


    Jasmine looks at the buttons on Pehry''s clothes. After half a minute, she says, "I have never been in


    love and I never liked anyone. My life used to be very busy and I''m poor, so I didn''t have time to fall in


    love, not to mention to be with someone like you. But ... I just realize that I can''t refuse you anymore. I


    don''t know how to deal with this rtionship, but I just want to have more contact with you and spend


    more time with you... "


    Jasmine is vaguely expressing her feelings. She hasn''t mentioned anything about love, but he can hear


    it from her words.


    Pehry''s heart almost melts. He smiles andforts her, "Be my girlfriend, Jasmine. You like me, and I


    like you too. Give me a chance to take care of you, OK?"


    "..."


    Jasmine feels so embarrassed.


    She has already agreed with him in her mind, but she feels too embarrassed to say it out loud, "Then


    what happened tonight..."


    "How about this? Hit me." Pehry takes her hand towards his face and says, "Hit me as much as you


    want."


    Jasmine is shocked and hurriedly retreats, "You... What are you doing...?"


    "I''m such a bastard. You came to look for me and I actually ignored you." He reflects on himself


    seriously, "Come on, hit me."


    "..." Jasmine hides her hand by her side. "It won''t change anything."


    "But it can help vent your anger. As a qualified boyfriend, I can''t make you unhappy."


    Jasmine is confused. The atmosphere just changes so quickly.


    Pehry catches a glimpse of the cotton swab on the ground and remembers that he hasn''t applied


    medicine for her.


    "Come here. Let me apply the medicine for you."


    Jasmine leans over. She does not dodge anymore, however, she feels shy, trying to avoid Pehry''s


    gaze.


    There is too much emotion surging like the ocean in his eyes. She does not dare to look, afraid that she


    will fall for it.


    Jasmine doesn''t pay much attention to the scenery outside the window all the way. When the car stops,


    she discovers that it has arrived at Pehry''s vi.


    Pehry gets out of the car first. Then he walks around to pull the door open for Jasmine and bends down


    to carry her out.


    Jasmine is so shocked that she hugs Pehry''s neck, afraid of falling. "You... Why did you bring me


    here?"


    "Or where do you want to go? To the hotel?" Pehry says as he walks towards the vi, "Is that OK to


    you? We just confessed to each other..."


    "..."


    Jasmine does not know how to respond.


    After entering the room, Pehry ces her on the sofa in the living room, turns around and walks


    towards the entrance. When Jasmine realizes it, Pehry has already squatted in front of her to change


    slippers for her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This is the first time there has been a man to change shoes for her. Besides, the man is Pehry.


    Jasmine freezes. But seeing his seriousness along with his clumsiness, she just feels so sweet.


    She just forgets about what Robert has done to her and feels so secure.


    "Which room do you want to sleep in?" Pehry sits beside her and asks.


    Jasmine thinks for a moment and says, "The guest room is just fine."


    "It doesn''t have a separate shower in that room. You can use the master bedroom. I''ll use the guest


    room."


    "It''s fine." Jasmine bites her lips and says, "This is your home. How can I let you sleep in the guest


    room?"


    Pehry goes speechless after hearing this. "Hey, I''m your boyfriend, and you''re my girlfriend. How can I


    let you sleep in the guest room?"


    He has emphasized "boyfriend and girlfriend" many times tonight. Jasmine knows what he means by


    that.


    Pehry doesn''t give her the chance to refuse him. He directly carries her into the master bedroom on the


    second floor. Jasmine has a familiar feeling immediately because she came in and out of this room


    countless times when he was burned.


    It is a different feeling toe in here again.


    As soon as she lies on the soft bed, she feels a burst of exhaustion.


    "Take a hot bath before you go to sleep. I''ll go prepare the hot water for you."

 Chapter 739: This Is His Woman

    Chapter 739: This Is His Woman


    Jasmine nods and says, "Alright."


    All she wants to do now is to take a bath to wash away the traces left behind by Robert. Otherwise, she


    won''t be able to sleep at all.


    Ten minutester, Pehry returns. The lights in the bathroom has already been turned on, and the sound


    of wateres from inside.


    Jasmine gets up and slowly walks towards the bathroom. When she reaches the door, Pehry hands her


    a white shirt. "There are only men shirts. This is thergest one and its fabric isfortable. You can


    wear it as a dress."


    Jasmine sweeps at the clothes in her hand. It is very big and it must be his.


    Thinking about everything before, she can''t believe this is the same man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Pehry is different from before. He is so gentle and considerate that she can''t believe her own eyes.


    Seeing her in a daze again, Pehry is somewhat worried, "Can you wash by yourself?"


    Jasminees back to her senses. Afraid that he will say "let me help you", she hurriedly nods and


    says, "Yes, I can."


    Pehry is skeptical, "I''ll wait for you here. If you need anything, just call me."


    She nods, then goes into the bathroom and locks the door.


    She takes off her clothes and doesn''t look at herself in the mirror. She doesn''t want to face the traces


    caused by Robert.


    The water remains at constant temperature in the clean and high-grade bathtub. The temperature is set


    at 35 degrees, the mostfortable temperature for the human body.


    When she gets into in the hot water, she feels her limbs finally rx. She looks up at the ceiling of the


    bathroom, her mind in a mess.


    She hasn''t expected that it would happen tonight, nor has she expected that it would change the


    rtionship between her and Pehry.


    Jasmine is still in a daze.


    She thinks that everything is like a dream. The man who has identally intruded into her life has


    actually be her boyfriend now. Furthermore, he treats this rtionship seriously.


    But when she thinks about their current rtionship, the joy is still greater than panic. And when


    thinking about how they will get along in the future, though nervous, she feels happy.


    He has always been the one to take the initiative, and she has never responded him. Actually, in the


    daily contact, she must have been intentionally suppressing her own feelings. Otherwise, she won''t be


    like this now.


    Maybe it is because of Robert. Tonight, Pehry is very gentle, like a cute little lion.


    His changes also surprise Jasmine. It turns out that he can be so gentle to his lover.


    She has been busy with all kinds of trivial matters in her life and rarely has time to figure out her own


    thoughts. Though Pehry has stirred up her life, it isn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    Perhaps, he can bring some changes to her life.


    She is twenty years old now and she should be more open-minded and not restrain herself.


    Just give it a try. She has to take the step no matter what the oue is. She does not want to leave


    any regrets.


    The warm water fluctuates slightly around her body, just like her heart. She has umted too many


    emotions. Now that there is finally an exit to release them, she has to restrain herself. Otherwise... it


    will be very easy to lose control.


    Jasmine stays in the bathroom for a long time, so long that Pehryes to knock on the door, "Haven''t


    you finished yet?"


    "I''m done." Jasmine hurriedly gets up, turns on the shower and takes a quick bath. Then she wraps


    herself in a towel and blows her hair dry. After that, she takes over therge shirt and puts it on.


    Its fabric is very soft, even morefortable than ordinary pajamas. Jasmine does not tie all the


    buttons around the neck. And the shirt is big enough that the hem of the shirt reaches the middle of her


    thigh topletely wrap her up.


    Herees another knock on the door.


    Jasmine quickens her movements, afraid that he will worry about her, so she hurriedly walks over and


    pushes the door open.


    Hot steam surging from the bathroom, Pehry looks up and sees Jasmine standing in front of him. She


    has taken off her coat and looks even smaller in therge white shirt; her beautiful ck hair spreads


    out; and her skin is so good that the fluff on her face can be clearly seen under the light.


    She is like a new born duckling, making people want to cuddle her.


    And he does so.


    Pehry holds her in his arms and looks at her slightly swollen face. It doesn''t diminish her beauty at all.


    "Are you feeling any better?"


    He is referring to her mood as he has noticed that she has been very tense on the way to the vi.


    Jasmine nods and mutters, "I''m fine."


    Their eyes meet and dense emotions grow, though both of them are trying so hard to suppress it.


    Today is the first day that they''ve been together. He can''t be frivolous to her.


    Pehry kept suppressing himself, afraid that he will be unable to restrain his impulse... When facing his


    lover, no man can sit still.


    He holds Jasmine''s hand and leads her to the bedside. He just keeps looking at her and Jasmine feels


    that he is about to see through her.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Jasmine touches her face embarrassedly.


    His gaze is like a dagger, which is going to cut open all of her shells. She can''t resist it any longer.


    Pehry, however, feels the different way. He wishes that he can just look at her forever. "I can''t help but


    look at you."


    Jasmine is surprised. Her face is even redder now. She raises her hand, trying to cover Pehry''s eyes,


    but it is stopped halfway and grabbed by him.


    "No."


    "Oh." She says in a low voice, "Stop it."


    It is very quiet in the evening. Only the beating hearts sound.


    Pehry wishes he can remember her face so that when he misses her, he can find it out from his


    memory and take a look. He just wants everyone to know that Jasmine is his woman.


    This thought shing through his mind, he feels inspired and suddenly takes out the phone from his


    pocket to take a photo of their sped hands.


    Jasmine looks at him and is confused, "What are you doing?"


    Pehry stares at the screen without raising his head and says, "I''m going to post it online."

 Chapter 740: You Do Grab My Heart

    Chapter 740: You Do Grab My Heart


    "Seriously?" Jasmine is a little overwhelmed.


    What dose Pehry mean?


    Is he going to post their photo online?


    When Jasmine is guessing Pehry''s intention, Pehry has quickly put his idea into action. He logs in with


    his social media ount and looks at thetest photo he posted a minute ago.


    Along with the photo of their entwined fingers is only a heart emoji.


    No one is blocked. Pehry does post it and all his friends can see it. Jasmine has seen countless


    exmation points in thements below the photo in this very minute.


    "Who is she? Good job, bro. You do surprise me."


    "You have said that you won''t bother to fall in love with a woman. Are you announcing your romance


    now?"


    "Seeing this, I think I am betrayed. I am the only one who is single now."


    Reading these teasing blessings, Jasmine feels a little dizzy and asks, "You do post it. Aren''t you afraid


    of the rumors?"


    Seemingly, Pehry are particrly bohemian, but he seldom posts something online. Jasmine has


    asked the reason for it, and Pehry''s answer is that he is always busy and unwilling to expose too much


    personal life for others to see.


    After all, Pehry is so busy with work. He has no energy or time for that.


    However, what surprises Jasmine is that Pehry is actually willing to go public with their rtionship on


    the first day they decide to go steady, which, to a certain extent, brings her a greater sense of security.


    Pehry, however, thinks nothing is inappropriate. He is happily looking at thosements, while shaking


    his head and sighing, "These single men must envy me...."


    "Are you sure they are just envious?"


    "I know them well. Although they say they don''t want a girlfriend, they actually yearn for love." After


    saying that, Pehry lowers his phone and looks at Jasmine, saying, "You''ll realize it when I bring you to


    see themter."


    The thought of meeting Pehry''s friends sets Jasmine on edge, "What if they don¡¯t like me?"


    "No," Pehry says without hesitation, "Those guys must be even more envious once they see you in


    person."


    Hearing such a straightforward praise, Jasmine blushes. She doesn''t know why Pehry is confident that


    his friends will like her.


    However, she is truly delighted by this. She can feel Pehry''s sincerity. She knows that Pehry is not to


    please or tter her by saying so. He does thinks so.


    She has been not sure why Pehry loves her, but when she gradually feels he treats her much more


    sincerely than others, she starts to have faith in their rtionship.


    Time will test it. As for now, Jasmine chooses to trust it.


    When Jasmine is relieved, a day''s exhaustion overwhelms her and she can hardly keep her eyes open.


    Seeing this, Pehry asks in a low voice, "Are you sleepy?"


    "Yes, a little."


    "Alright, I''ll go to the next room. Find me if you need any help." After saying that, Pehry kisses Jasmine


    between her eyebrows, "Anyway, you are a heartless girl. Go to bed quickly."


    Jasmine blushes as she looks at Pehry, "I am not heartless...."


    "Although we are in the same house, you ask me to sleep in another room. How heartless you are!"


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, and says aggrievedly, "But it doesn''t matter. Sooner orter, you''ll have to


    repay me."


    He deliberately says thest few words in a heavy tone in case Jasmine doesn''t get what he implies.


    Although Jasmine has never been in love before, she has heard of this. If she can''t get what Pehry


    implies , she will really be an idiot.


    She raises her hand and angrily pushes Pehry who is in front of her, "Well, go to bed quickly."


    "I''ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow morning."


    Jasmine is slightly stunned, "Why?"


    Jasmine gets nervous, but Pehry, by contrast, is calm, "I want to see how my girlfriend''s father is


    recovering. Otherwise, what else can I do?"


    "But, that will have to be another day! If my father sees you, he''ll definitely get to the bottom of it...."


    "Why not tell him that I''m your boyfriend. It isn''t embarrassing, is it?"


    At thought of this, Jasmine is anxious. She has never been in love before, let alone introducing Pehry


    to her family. She is just a young freshman. She can''t imagine what Cyrus will do when seeing Pehry


    who is much older than her....


    "I''ve not prepared myself for that...."


    Pehry thought that Jasmine was unwilling to announce their rtionship before, so he is a little


    surprised now and asks, "It is just a choice. What''s there to be prepared for?"


    "No, I''m afraid my family will...," Jasmine begins to speak, but suddenly she stops.


    Pehry asks, "What will they do?"


    Jasmine doesn''t intend to exin it too clearly at first. However, seeing Pehry is determined, she has


    no choice but to tell the truth, "I''m afraid they won''t ept it."


    Hearing this, Pehry does not pursue, but he is stunned.


    It suddenly reminds him of their differences and disparities. The fact that he is a wealthy and mature


    man while Jasmine is a young and beautiful college student must led to countless rumors and


    Jasmine''s family will get them wrong.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry looks down at Jasmine and says, "I forgot that it will get you into trouble."


    Jasmine thought that Pehry would keep persuading her to go to the hospital with him a few minutes


    ago, but what he says now really shocks her.


    Pehry is always domineering, which Jasmine has got used to, but he suddenly changes and Jasmine


    feels uneasy about this.


    Pehry looks wronged, and then Jasmine feels guilty.


    Moreover, Pehry has just posted their photo online. However, as to Jasmine, she even cannot


    introduce him to her family, which makes Jasmine even guiltier.


    Jasmine would rather see him get angry, because the more considerate Pehry is, the guiltier she will


    be.


    After a moment of silence, Jasmine doesn''t know what to say but whispers, "Are you upset?"


    Pehry does not pretend to be happy. The excitement in his eyes has faded away and he bes a


    little indifferent.


    Jasmine is sorry for this and says, "You can tell me what you think. You don''t have to be so


    considerate."


    "Will you change your mind if I say that? Besides, what you said is also reasonable. I haven''t been


    entirely considerate." After saying that, Pehry continues passively, "I don''t want to break up with you


    just because of your family''s objection."


    If her family knows about this, they won''t bless Pehry and her. Therefore, Pehry would rather keep it a


    secret.


    Seeing Jasmine is guilty, Pehry can''t say anything more. He just sighs, "Jasmine, I feared nothing


    before, but now I''m quite afraid of losing you, so I can take anything even if it frustrates me, as long as


    you''re happy."


    "Don''t say that...."


    "Then what should I say?" Pehry suddenly smiles, but he somewhat looks a little disappointed and


    there is also something Jasmine cannot understand in his eyes. "I''m stuck with you," says


    Pehry.

 Chapter 741: Pehry Cooks for Jasmine

    Chapter 741: Pehry Cooks for Jasmine


    That night, Pehry still sleeps in the guest room. This is the first time he sleeps alone in the guest room


    since he moves here. Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling of this room, he is not quite in the present


    moment.


    However, at the thought of that the girl, who is sleeping in his bedroom, has be his girlfriend, he is


    tickled pink.


    Love has never been a necessity for him. He always has a win-win rtionship with others, so he has


    never fallen in love with a girl like this.


    It is really different from what he has imagines. His original disdain for love changes into exhration,


    and it is more exciting than his any sess in business.


    The night falls and the sun will rise tomorrow morning. No matter what happens, Jasmine will always


    be by his side, which makes him pleasant.


    Pehry sleeps most soundly in thirty years this night. He always sleeps slightly and dreams often, but


    this time, he has a good night''s sleep.


    Maybe it is because he has someone in his heart now. He wakes up early at half past six in the


    morning. The first thing he does when he wakes up is to go to the master bedroom to see whether


    Jasmine is still there.


    Opening the door, Pehry sees in the middle of the big bed, there is a small bump under the white quilt.


    He walks to the bed and looks down at the Jasmine who curls up with her hair straggling.


    Jasmine sleeps peacefully with her mouth slightly opening to breathe. She looks rxed. She sleeps


    latest night, so she is still sleeping soundly.


    It''s only half past six, she should sleep a little longer.


    Pehry does not want to wake Jasmine up, nor does he kiss her. This is the first time he cares a girl so


    much.


    He is afraid that he will wake her up and disturb her rare sound sleep.


    After carefully walking out of the room, Pehry turns around and goes downstairs. He is still wearing a


    nightgown. He walks into the kitchen, opens the refrigerator and sees some fresh ingredients that are


    bought in time, but they are left uncooked.


    Normally, the nanny does everything for him, and even his breakfast is prepared by his assistant. The


    stove at home has never been on, and only during the time when he was burnt, Jasmine cooked a few


    meals for him.


    Looking at the neatly ced imported knives, Pehry wants to cook. Cooking ... may not be that difficult.


    Thinking like this, he reaches out and takes out tomatoes, eggs, whole-grain bread and handmade jam


    from the refrigerator.


    They are all very simple ingredients. After turning on the tap and washing them clean, Pehry starts to


    make the sandwich ording to his imagination.


    He just needs to fry an egg and some tomato pieces, and spread jam on it. How easy!


    Pehry put the slices of bread into the toaster and then gets ready to fry the egg.


    As a man who has never cooked before, he certainly doesn''t know that it needs oil to fry eggs. He just


    heats up the pot and directly put the egg onto it.


    The egg sizzles with wisps of white smoke rising from the middle of the pot. He dodges backwards,


    afraid that he will get too much oil smoke on his clothes.


    He doesn''t know what level of heat is needed, so he roughly adjusts the heat to its maximum. He waits


    quietly for a few minutes. And when he thinks it is time to flip the egg, he finds that the eggs are


    sticking to the bottom of the pot. No matter what he does, it won''t be off.


    "..."


    Pehry''s face turned dark, and he doesn''t know what to do next. He directly cut the egg into three pieces


    with the spat.


    The fried side is not of the color of yellow and white. It ispletely ck and brown. It looks bad as if


    it is picked up from the garbage.


    Pehry feels frustrated. He cannot ept such an egg. He directly walks to the trash can, pouring the


    egg into the trash can to destroy the evidence.


    "I won''t give up." Pehry flushes the pot with water, walks to the stove again, and fries the egg as he did


    just now.


    Although the level of heat is not adjusted too high, Pehry still doesn''t put any oil. Although the egg isn''t


    burnt, its yolk is everywhere. The final product is not so much the fried egg as the fried egg pieces.


    He eats a small piece. Although it doesn''t look good, its taste is still eptable, much better than the


    last one.


    Pehry takes out slices of bread, carefully spreads the jam, puts the eggs on it, and then fries the


    tomatoes pieces before putting them on the egg one by one.


    Looking at the sandwich on the te, Pehry is a little proud.


    Pehry looks at the empty carved te and feels that it still needs something. Thinking over it, he draws


    a heart with the jam near the sandwich on the te.


    It is very cute and as red as the strawberry.


    After putting the sandwich on the dining table, he heats up the oats and milk. Although their proportion


    is not well controlled and it is more like a bowl of thick oatmeal porridge, but Pehry feels very good


    about it.


    It is already 7:20 when the breakfast is ready. Pehry is about to go upstairs to wake Jasmine up when


    he hears the footsteps from upstairs.


    Looking up, Pehry sees Jasmine has got her dressed and is walking downstairs.


    Pehry raises his eyebrows and pulls out the chair under the table. He stood there and waits for


    Jasmine, saying, "You do wake up in time. Your breakfast is ready."


    Jasmine walks to Pehry and smells the scent of food in the dining hall. Seeing the sandwich which


    looks funny on the te, she first looks at the kitchen and then at the living room.


    She still doesn''t see the nanny....


    Pehry looks up at Jasmine and said, "Don''t look for the nanny. I make it by myself."


    After saying that, Pehry repeats, "I cook for you by myself."


    Jasmine looks at the sandwich on the porcin te again. She wants to say something but hesitates


    for a long time before saying, and then she says, "I can tell that from its appearance."


    Pehry is silent, and he doesn''t know he should be happy or unhappy.


    After Jasmine sat down, she doesn''t rush to eat the sandwich. Instead, she looks at it carefully. The


    more she looks at it, the more unconfident Pehry bes. Therefore, Pehry says, "Although it doesn''t


    look good, it tastes good. Try it."


    Pehry strongly rmends his sandwich. Jasmine has never seen he is so active before. She can''t


    help chuckling, "Before eating, I want to take a picture."


    As she spoke, she is to get her phone.


    Pehry stops her and firmly refuses, "No!"


    Jasmine is a little confused and asks, "Why?"


    "Not this time. When I am experienced, I well do it better and you can take a picture."


    Jasmine realizes that Pehry thinks the sandwich doesn''t look good.


    Jasmine said helplessly, "I won''t post it or send it to others. I just want to save it for myself."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Pehry insists, "No, no one can see it."


    "I don''t mind how it looks," Jasmine said softly, "I''m very touched that you cook for me, let alone mind


    its appearance. I just want to photograph the first sandwich my boyfriend cooks for me. Is that


    OK?"

 Chapter 742: I Want More

    Chapter 742: I Want More


    The word Pehry enjoys hearing most now is ''boyfriend''. Although he always mentions it, Jasmine rarely


    calls him like this.


    Jasmine, as a young girl, is always very shy. Although she is too shy to express her love for him, Pehry


    can feel it. He also has the patience to lead her to gradually be herself rather than be so reserved.


    The women he makes the acquaintance of are always alluring and they''re all eager to please him.


    Pehry has also thinks that he likes this kind of women. It is only when he meets Jasmine who is


    innocent that he realizes that no man cares how much a woman will please him. He can''t cherish


    Jasmine''s purity too much.


    Thinking of this, Pehry hesitates.


    Should he agree or not?


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Although the sandwich looks ugly, he can''t upset her.


    Thinking like this, Pehry moves back half a step, as if he is desperate, "If you want to take a picture, do


    it. Remember to photoshop its color."


    Jasmine is a little surprised, "You know Photoshop?"


    Pehry sighs helplessly, "Even though I work every day, I still have general knowledge. Do you really


    think I don''t know anything other than work?"


    Jasmine chuckles and doesn''t say anything. She doesn''t want to make Pehry unhappy, but she quickly


    photographs the sandwich.


    In case Pehry will feel embarrassed, Jasmine quickly puts down her phone without looking at it, takes


    up the sandwich and takes a bite of it, as if nothing has happened.


    It has to be said that although the sandwich looks a little difficult to swallow, it actually tastes good. At


    least the toast is just right, crisp and delicious. The jam inside is also fresh, and it tastes also very


    good. Although the tomatoes and eggs are a little burnt, they are delicious.


    After all, Pehry does this for the first time, so Jasmine is very satisfied.


    She praises the sandwich as possible as she can, "Very delicious. It''s fantastic of you to do it for the


    first time."


    "Do you like it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes, I like it."


    "Then I''ll make it for you every day."


    Jasmine pauses as she holds the sandwich, "You don''t have to. Why not make it once in a while? It''s


    troublesome to do this often."


    She quietly takes another bite, knowing that she probably doesn''t really want to eat this every day.


    Although it doesn''t taste bad, she will definitely get sick of it if she eats it every day.


    To her surprised, Pehry is extremely enthusiastic, "Never mind, you can take it along with you. If it''s


    inconvenient to carry, I''ll have the driver bring it to you."


    "Do you have to ask the driver to bring me a sandwich?" Jasmine pursed and said in an extremely


    sincere tone, "Don''t bother. I am OK. It''s very convenient to buy food at school."


    Pehry is so shrewd that he can immediately tell that the resistance in Jasmine''s eyes is not because


    she is afraid of bothering him, but because she really doesn''t want to eat the sandwich every day.


    Pehry is very experienced. Therefore, he can see through what Jasmine thinks. After all, he is not an


    idiot.


    Pehry squints at Jasmine and says, "You don''t want to eat it, do you?"


    Jasmine is afraid that her words will hurt Pehry''s self-esteem. She almost chokes on the bread when


    she hears this, and says, "No ... I am just afraid that it will bother you."


    "No bother."


    "..."


    Jasmine is silent now. However, she hasn''t given in. She is still thinking how to answer him.


    What should she say? Can she tell the truth? Of course not.


    Thinking over it, she thinks of the best way to mute Pehry.


    She swallows the remaining bread in her mouth, drinks a mouthful of water, stands up, approaches


    Pehry, raises her head and slightly kisses him.


    The kiss is so quick that it is just like an illusion for Pehry.


    Pehry is shocked and a little dumbfounded.


    "You...."


    "Thank you," Jasmine blushes and doesn''t dare to look at him. She only dares to stare at his chest,


    saying, "But you don''t have to bother to cook for me every day."


    Pehry doesn''t care the sandwiches anymore. All his attention is paid on the gentle kiss just now, he


    asks, "Did you kiss me?"


    Jasmine quickly nces at Pehry''s handsome face with a bit of astonishment. She has to reflect


    whether she is too shy to express her love for him. Why does a gentle kiss exhrate him?


    However, though she thinks like this, she still nods with her face flushed and said, "Yes."


    "Holy shit, Jasmine, why do you kiss me?"


    Both Jasmine and Pehry are shocked by these words.


    Actually, Pehry doesn''t know what he is saying and what he should say right now. He just feels all


    blood in his body is boiling and he is over the moon.


    They have kissed each other before, and they even have done something more intimate. However, why


    is he dumbfounded now?


    Pehry also realizes that he has overreacted. When Jasmine calls him again, he touches his face to


    make sure that it is not his illusion. And then he stops Jasmine who wants to flee.


    "Are you going to please me like this though you don''t like the sandwich?"


    Hearing this, Jasmine immediately blushes. She retorts helplessly in stumbling words, "I, I never think


    so. Please stop being so paranoid...."


    "You know I am right, but..." Pehry says deliberately. He just wants to tantalize Jasmine.


    "But what?"


    "But I want more."


    After saying that, regardless of Jasmine''s reaction, he lowers his head and kisses Jasmine.


    Anything like the breakfast, sweet talk is less important than such a kiss.


    Pehry doesn''t want anything else. He just kisses Jasmine in his arms passionately, aggressively but


    gently, afraid that his rudeness will scare her away.


    Jasmine only feels Pehry''s hand is put on the back of her and all she can smell is the scent of Pehry''s


    body.


    It is very rxing and ... beguiling.


    She has never had such feeling before.


    Jasmine quietly enjoys the kiss from Pehry with her head raised. She even breathes ording to his


    rhythm. She almost forgets the time and feels a little dizzy.


    Only when Pehry touches her shoulder does she gets her head around and catches Pehry''s hand to


    stop him.


    She pants and moves back a little, "No."


    "Darling...," Pehry wants to say something but he doesn''t. Jasmine can clearly see the lust in his eyes.


    "No." Jasmine blushes and insists, "I still have to go to the hospital. Or I will be


    late."

 Chapter 743: Afraid She Will Suffer

    Chapter 743: Afraid She Will Suffer


    Her father is still in the hospital, and there is little time left. Pehry can''t really do anything. Though he


    understands, it is still difficult for him to let go of her.


    Control....


    He moves back a little, withdraws the hand on her shoulder, puts it into the pocket of his pants and


    props it up a little to conceal his awkward situation.


    "Let''s eat. I''ll take you there after we finish." His voice is hoarse as he speaks.


    Jasmine nods and doesn''t dare to look at him. She seems to be paying all her attention on the


    sandwich she is eating and caring for nothing else.


    Half an hourter, they tidy up and get out. The driver has already parked the car in the courtyard. He


    struts in the front, but doesn''t sit in the front seat as before. Instead, he stands on her side and opens


    the car door for her. He bows a little bit and says, "Come on in."


    Jasmine watches him open the door for her. He seldom does it though this is not the first time. Thinking


    of their current rtionship, she feels even more embarrassed. Thus, she quickens her pace and gets


    in. She is about to thank him when she suddenly remembers what he has said before and swallows her


    words.


    He doesn''t seem to like it when she thanks him.


    So... she decides not to.


    Seeing her sit in the car, Pehry follows suit. The driver respectfully protects his head and watches him


    sit down safely before returning to the driver''s seat.


    "Mr. Pehry, are you going to thepany?"


    "No. Let''s go to the hospital first."


    "Okay."


    Not long after, the car starts. Jasmine looks at the vi that is left behind. With outsiders around, she is


    always a bit restrained.


    "How is your father?" He asks her as he lowers his head to read the document.


    Jasmine pauses for a moment and says, "Not bad. The operation is quite a sess. If there are no


    otherplicationster, he can recover well."


    He nods slightly, "If anything else happens, just tell me. I can talk to the hospital. It''s convenient."


    Speaking of the hospital, Jasmine thinks of the operation fee again.


    She doesn''t know whether to mention it or not. She always feels that if she talks about it, Pehry will


    definitely be unhappy. However, if she doesn''t mention it and epts such a huge sum of money, she


    can''t get past this in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After a moment of hesitation, Jasmine still decided to follow her heart and says, "About the surgery and


    hospitalization fees, I...."


    She has just started when Pehry interrupts her. "I said you didn''t need to think about it."


    "I know." Jasmine quickly exins, "I don''t mean anything else. I just feel that it''s a big sum of money,


    and I definitely can''t exin how I can afford it at home. It''s best if I know the exact number."


    However, Pehry pretends not to understand her. "The hospital will settle things with me."


    "You know that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "What is it then?" Seemingly confused by what she has said, the man closes the documents in his


    hand and turns to look at her. "You mean that you don''t want my money?"


    Jasmine opens her mouth but says nothing. It seems to be what she means.


    "What are you going to do then?" Seeing that she insists on exining everything clearly, Pehry simply


    tells her, "Jasmine. You''re my girlfriend. If it hadn''t been for the urgency, I wouldn''t have done this. I


    don''t know how you feel, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m not doing this for you because I have no


    better ways to spend my money. I just don''t want you to suffer more because of this ident.


    Understand?"


    Not only is there a huge disparity in status between them, there is also a huge disparity in financial


    resources. However, Pehry has always deliberately avoided talking about it. He doesn''t want her to feel


    any pressure, but despite what he has done, she is more sober than anyone else.


    He is truly afraid that she will misunderstand him, and he does not want her to, especially when it


    comes to money. It is unnecessary and not worth it.


    Hearing his words, Jasmine feels as if she is lying in a soft cloud. She finds it difficult to tell him what


    she has nned to say.


    "Pehry...."


    "I''m here." He says, seeing her hesitation. "I know you don''t want to owe me money, but that''s not the


    case in my eyes. If you do pay me back, it is a burden to me."


    Thest thing hecks of is money. Money is just a number. The expense of Cyrus¡¯ surgery and follow-


    up treatment means nothing to him.


    However, the money that means nothing to him bes such a heavy burden for her. He worries


    about her, but at the same time, he does not dare to say anything else, afraid that his words will hurt


    her.


    Pehry is impressed by her pride. But he is less willing to let her suffer.


    No man is willing to let his woman live such a hard life. He even wishes she is a money worshipper, so


    he can be of some use.


    He tells her so that Jasmine knows what he is thinking. She doesn''t want to reject the kindness of


    others. She exins softly, "I understand what you said. I don''t have so much money to pay you back


    now. I just don''t want our rtionship to be mixed with too many irrelevant things.... Shall I write you an


    IOU? I''ll return the money to you slowly. Don''t worry, I''m not in a hurry, but don''t pretend that it hasn''t


    happened, okay?"


    By saying this, she has already made a bigpromise.


    Pehry doesn''t want to agree with her, but he also knows that if he doesn''t, she will never let go of this


    matter. So, he can only say, "That''s fine, but you can''t force yourself. You only give me 200 yuan a


    month, and then slowly return it."


    "..."


    Jasmine almost thinks that she has heard it wrong.


    Two hundred?


    "I''ll pay you back two hundred a month?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I might not be able to pay it back in this lifetime."


    "Nothing." Pehry raises his eyebrows and smiles, "It''s even better. This way, I can keep you by my side


    for the rest of my life."


    Yesterday, they just confirmed the rtionship, but today, he has talked about the rest of his life.


    Jasmine''s heart suddenly skips a beat, as if something has hit her.


    "We''ve just been together. It''s too early to talk about forever...."


    "Is it early?" Pehry pretends to raise his watch and looks at it. "Alright, then I''ll talk about it in the


    afternoon. It''ll be fine in the afternoon, right?"


    Jasmine is helpless with his childish nonsense, but even though she doesn''t say anything, she is


    overjoyed.


    Who doesn''t want to hear the words of love from someone they like?


    Probably all the girls in the world can''t reject the confession of their beloved.


    This is a feeling that she has never felt in twenty years, so at this moment, it is even more intense, as if


    it is going to fill up her entire heart.


    The driver looks through the rearview mirror at the two people sitting in the back seat of the car. He has


    sensitive ears and hears this conversation. He can''t help but nce at Jasmine a few more times.


    He has to remember this Miss Jasmine well. No matter where he sees her in the future, he has to be


    respectful.


    This hot-tempered Mr. Pehry has never admitted anyone as his girlfriend. This Miss Jasmine is the first


    one. She could be more than his girlfriend in the future.

 Chapter 744: Someone Else Is Here

    Chapter 744: Someone Else Is Here


    Not long after, Pehry and Jasmine arrive at the hospital by car. Along the way, Pehry and Jasmine keep


    chatting andughing in the car. They have never stopped for a moment. Pehry only reads the


    document for a while at the beginning, and he soon puts it aside.


    With Jasmine by his side, Pehry finds it hard to concentrate on working. As long as he hears her voice


    and sees her profile, he is unable to continue to work.


    After the car stops in front of the hospital, Jasmine carries her bag and is about to get off.


    Pehry is reluctant to let her go. Even though he will see her a few hourster at night, he couldn''t bear


    to be apart with her now. What a clingy man!


    "You''re leaving now?"


    Jasmine nces at the hospital gate behind her and says, "That''s right. I''m here."


    Pehry keeps holding Jasmine''s hand and continues, "I know. But aren''t you going to say something to


    me before you go?"


    Jasmine looks at Pehry, who doesn''t want to release her, feeling confused. She asks, "What do you


    mean?"


    Pehry finds it unbelievable and stops talking as well.


    What does he mean?


    How could she ask such a question? Except for wanting her to say something nice or give him a kiss,


    what else could he do?


    Unfortunately, Jasmine fails to understand him. And she looks extremely confused.


    Pehry has no choice but to take the initiative and pull her over, whispering in her ear, "Kiss me."


    "..."


    Jasmine''s face flushes immediately. She hurriedly casts a nce at the driver. Although the driver has


    lowered his head consciously, Jasmine is embarrassed and shy.


    "What are you doing? There''s someone else here!" Jasmine tries her best to shake off Pehry''s hand,


    as she speaks.


    Since Pehry is surprised at her sudden action, Jasmine seeds. He leans back because of his


    inertia. When hees back to his senses, he feels sad and begins toin.


    "Did you push me away just now?"


    Jasmine ignores him. She quickly opens the car door and gets out of the car. She says, "You deserve


    it."


    Before Pehry speaks, Jasmine turns around and walks towards the hospital gate.


    By contrast, the driver, who has been present, is frightened into cold sweat. He wonders if Mr. Pehry


    will vent his anger on him as Miss Jasmine has left. He doesn''t want to be fined....


    However, he thinks too much. Pehry doesn''t look away until Jasmine enters the door. He puts on a faint


    smile and says, "How ruthless!"


    The driver looks up at Pehry and carefully asks, "Mr. Pehry, are you going back to thepany now?"


    Pehry waves his hand casually and answers yes. From his gentle voice, one is easy to tell how he


    dotes on Jasmine. He says, "Since Jasmine has gone, it''s time to get down to business."


    ...


    Jasmine strides to the ward. Given her uncle has been taking care of her father here all the night, he


    must have been tired. She wanted to arrive before nine o''clock. So, she is able to change shift with him


    earlier. However, due to Pehry, she iste. It is nine thirty when she arrives.


    She hurriedly enters the ward, "Uncle, I''m sorry to bete. You must have been tired after taking care of


    the patient the whole night, you should go home and take a rest."


    "Don''t worry. Your mother came to help me in the morning. Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes. Uncle, you can go to the cafeteria to have some food and go home to take a rest," Jasmine puts


    the things down and walks to the bedside.


    Lying on the bed, Cyrus is asleep with heavy breathing.


    "My father hasn''t woken up yet?"


    As he packs up, he says, "He woke up once in the morning. After having a check-up and eating


    something, he falls asleep again. Don''t awaken him. He can feel better when sleeping. I''m gonna go.


    You stay here and take care of him. If you need help, contact me at any time. Your aunt and I cane


    over."


    "Alright. Take care!"


    Then, her uncle leaves. Just as Jasmine moves a chair by the bed and sits down, she sees Bridget,


    who is busy with the formalities, is back.


    She looks at her and calls her, "Mom."


    Bridget puts all papers in the bag and says, "You''re here. Your father was ufortablest night. He


    hardly slept. Fortunately, he is put in a single ward. Otherwise, it will be worse if it is noisy."


    Jasmine feels distressed at her mother''s words. Cyrus is so old that he couldn''t bear any pain


    anymore.


    ording to Jasmine''s expression, Bridget knows that Jasmine fails to get what she implied. Bridget


    walks to her and whispers in her ear, "Jasmine, it''s not easy to live in the public hospital of J City, let


    alone to be in a single ward. Is it the friend of yours who came yesterday helps us?"


    Jasmine¡¯s family has no rtives or friends in J City. After Cyrus¡¯ ident, the only person who came


    to visit him is Pehry.


    Jasmine is a little panicked when hearing Bridget''s sudden question. She decides to hide the truth from


    her mom and says, "Yes. Mom, he happens to have a friend working here."


    "He doesn''t look like a student. Instead, he seems to have high social status. What''s his job?" Bridget


    asks further as she is worried about Jasmine.


    However, it is indeed what worries Jasmine. She thought that her family would ask about Pehry, but


    she doesn''t expect it to be so sudden.


    She can''t help but begin to stammer, "He is just a normal businessman. I used to work for him, so we


    know each other. Perhaps he found I was in need, so he helped me. He is kind-hearted."


    As she speaks, Jasmine involuntarily feels guilty and can''t help but lower her voice. After all, she


    knows clearly that Pehry is not a warm-hearted person at all.


    He is in fact utterly hardhearted.


    Bridget finds it even stranger, "Is he your boss?"


    Jasmine feels astonished and replies, "Not now."


    "I have never seen a boss who is so generous to his employees. It''s several hundred thousand yuan


    rather than a few thousand. Jasmine, are you ... "Bridget is struck halfway of her words, as she doesn''t


    want to doubt her daughter and say thosements easily.


    Jasmine quickly denies, "Mother, he is just my boss. Don''t think too much. I will return him the money. I


    also will write him an IOU."


    Since Jasmine ns to repay the money, Bridget finally feels rxed. She asks, "Then, what did he


    say? What is the time limit?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Our boss is rich. He won''t hurry me to repay him. And he said I can do it at my pace."


    Looking at Jasmine''s smooth face, Bridget thinks of how clever she has been since her childhood. As


    her parents, Jasmine and Cyrus don''t have to worry about her life and study at all. Besides, Jasmine


    has never asked them for money ever since she went to university.


    As Jasmine is always obedient and loveable, Bridget seldom worries about her. She believes that


    Jasmine will never do anything uneptable, from the past to the present.


    Although Bridget is still suspicious, she decides to trust her daughter. She knows well about Jasmine.


    "No matter what your boss said, we have to return him the money as soon as possible. After your


    father recovers, I will go back and try to pool money. Let''s see if we can return some of the money


    first."

 Chapter 745: The Mood of Meeting Parents

    Chapter 745: The Mood of Meeting Parents


    Jasmine also has this thought and obediently nods, "Alright. Don''t worry. Let Dad get well first. As for


    the rest, it''s not toote to talk about itter."


    "OK!" hearing her saying this, Bridget feels relieved. Thinking of Pehry, she says, "When your father


    gets betterter, we will treat your boss to a meal as a token of gratitude."


    Jasmine''s eyelids twitch as she thinks of the scene of them eating together....


    "Mom, there''s no need. My boss is usually very busy and doesn''t have time to have a meal with us."


    "Then you ask him first. Anyway, we have to thank him for this. If he doesn''t have time to have a meal


    with us, we should at least thank him in person. He can ignore it. But we have to be grateful!" the more


    Bridget speaks, the more excited she bes. In her opinion, more than 100,000 is astronomical. If


    they really ept it silently, she will be stuck.


    Jasmine doesn''t want her to get emotional. So, she nods. "Alright. Then I''ll ask himter."


    The first week of hospitalization passes. When it is time for Cyrus to recheck, Pehry insists oning


    over personally. Jasmine cannot stop him anyway. So, she has no choice but to have a showdown with


    Pehry.


    "You can''t go. If you go there, my mother will definitely not let you go."


    "??" Pehry is dumbfounded. He has been a little upset by her constant refusal. But now, he ignores it,


    "What do you mean?"


    Jasmine has no choice but to tell the truth, "My mother said that you helped our family with such a big


    favor. She had intended to treat you to dinner to express our gratitude in person. I refused it with great


    difficulty. If you go there now, she will definitely...."


    "That''s perfect!" unexpectedly, Pehry does not retreat. Instead, he agrees, "How can I not be avable


    if Ms. Bridget wants to meet me? Even if I am very busy, I still have to be avable, okay?"


    With that, he suddenly realizes something and squints at Jasmine sitting beside him, "Jasmine, how


    can you be like this? You refused it for me without asking my opinion. How do you know that I''m not


    going?"


    Now, it is Jasmine''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    She doesn''t understand what Pehry and Bridget can talk when they have a meal. What can they talk


    about?


    "I refused because of you. I''ve been postponing it...."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m d! It would be my honor to have dinner with Ms. Bridget!" The more


    Pehry speaks, the more excited he bes. In the end, he takes out his phone and asks his assistant


    to book a restaurant. "No time like the present. Let''s go today. I''ll get someone to book a restaurant


    with a good environment. Let''s have lunch together."


    "..."


    Jasmine has a premonition, "You ... don''t be impulsive."


    "I''m not impulsive. I''m very rational." As Pehry speaks, he sends the message to his assistant, "What


    kind of food does Ms. Bridget like? Generally speaking, people at this age prefer Chinese food, right?"


    Seeing that he really starts to arrange it, Jasmine presses down on his hand and looks at him. She


    pauses for a while and says seriously, "Pehry, that''s my mother."


    Pehry sighs silently and nods, "I know."


    "Isn''t it strange for you to go to meet her?"


    "What''s strange about it?"


    "It is...." Jasmine doesn''t know what to say. After thinking for a long time, she squeezes out a sentence.


    "You and I are in love. My family don''t know. It''s easy for you to let it slip."


    "No." Pehry raises his eyebrows and says, "Although I am willing to make it public, if you think it is


    inappropriate, I can cooperate with you in lying."


    What??


    Jasmine is astonished. Lie?!


    He uses that word to describe her?


    "I, I...." Words fail Jasmine. Especially when she sees the sincerity in his eyes, she feels like a


    lecherous man who is in love but still irresponsible.


    How can it be her fault?


    "Don''t be so nervous. We are just having a meal together. I won''t say anything. Besides, you cannot


    stop Ms. Bridget from seeing me forever. I''ll see her sooner orter." Pehry persuades her emotionally,


    "Otherwise, Ms. Bridget will always keep it in her mind. It looks like that we are all not nice. We should


    be sensible."


    Jasmine is a little conflicted by Pehry''s words. Indeed, Bridget is an honest person, who has been


    nervous because of money recently.


    A hundred thousand is too much for an ordinary family like them. If Bridget can''t meet Pehry, she will


    probably not be at ease for the rest of her life.


    Jasmine also feels a little ufortable while looking at it.


    However, if they really meet, it is not certain what will happen.


    Seeing that Jasmine does not say anything, Pehry knows that she is hesitant. He takes advantage and


    adds, "Well, I''ll go to the restaurant first and wait for you and Ms. Bridget. After Mr. Cyrus finishes


    examination, you guys cane over. Is this okay? It is up to you what to talk while having a meal. I''ll


    echo whatever you say, okay?"


    Actually, Pehry usually hates to contact elders the most. He always tries his best to evade the elders in


    his family. But he does not have such thoughts while facing Jasmine''s mother.


    Even he doesn''t know why he is so eagerly attentive. But when he thinks of that he can meet her


    parents, he feels excited and happy, as if their rtionship will take a step forward.


    Pehry feels more and more that helping Cyrus cure illness is really the best choice he has ever made.


    "Alright." Jasmine thinks for a long time before finally relenting, "But you have to behave yourself. My


    family is very conservative. I don''t want them to worry too much."


    "Sure." Pehry hastens to nod. At this moment, no matter what Jasmine says, he will agree without any


    comint.


    Then, they happily decide to have lunch this afternoon.


    After arriving at the hospital, Jasmine apanies Cyrus to finish the examination before telling


    Bridget about the news. After learning it, Bridget quickly changes into new clothes and brushes her hair


    neatly.


    "How do I look?" she asks her daughter while looking in the mirror.


    Seeing Bridget being so formal, Jasmine feels a little strange, as if she has been in love and is going to


    meet the parents.


    She can''t help but feel a little nervous. "Very good, Mom. Let''s go, or we''ll be toote."


    "OK."


    Bridget goes out with her bag. They walk out of the hospital arm in arm and have intended to go there


    by car. But as soon as they get to the door, a ck Mercedes-Benz stops there.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Bridget?" the driver sticks his face out and asks respectfully as the window falls.


    Bridget points at herself. She has never seen such a situation before, "Yes, it''s me."


    "Mr. Pehry asked me to pick you up. Please get into the car."


    Hearing this, Jasmine immediately rolls her eyes inside. Pehry has promised to wait for them at the


    restaurant. However, he doesn''te himself but asks the driver toe to pick them up?


    She nces at Bridget and can tell that Bridget is indeed ... scared.


    Jasmine has no choice but to fake a smile and open the car door, "Mom, my boss is considerate. Let''s


    get in the car and don''t bete."

 Chapter 746: You Have a Girlfriend but You Are Unmarried

    Chapter 746: You Have a Girlfriend but You Are Unmarried


    Bridget has lived an ordinary and honest life. She has never seen such a scene before. She is


    dumbfounded. But it isn''t good to keep the driver waiting for too long. She gets in the car first.


    The interior of the car is as gorgeous as the exterior. There are two bottles of water ced on the


    console in the back seat of the car. It is specially arranged, which is thoughtful.


    Jasmine is also surprised. She knows that this is the cheapest car of Pehry. But it is still very luxury for


    ordinary people.


    Along the way, Bridget is very worried. She feels uneasy sitting in the car. Jasmine does not dare to


    say more, being afraid that she will slip up.


    The driver is a new face that she has never seen before, which is to avoid leaking the mouth.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The car drives to the restaurant. Bridget and Jasmine have very littlemunication along the way.


    Jasmine heaves a sigh of relief when the car finally arrives at the entrance of the restaurant.


    She looks up at the three-story building outside the window. It is one of the chain restaurants that cook


    Cantonese cuisine in J City. Its price is reasonable. It is popr in the city. It needs to reserve a table in


    advance.


    However, such a small restaurant is far away from Pehry. Jasmine is a little surprised. After getting out


    of the car, Jasmine leads Bridget into the restaurant. Seeing her mother rx gradually, she


    understands Pehry''s intentions.


    She told Pehry that Bridget wanted to thank him and treat him to dinner. Pehry chose the ordinary


    restaurant because of her.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine''s heart couldn''t help but soften. Although Pehry is unruly, he is truly careful


    and considerate.


    The waitress leads them to a private room on the second floor. "This is it, ma''am."


    Jasmine bes nervous. Thinking about the scene that they will eat together, she is a little worried.


    However, since they have arrived, they must eat the meal.


    She raises her hand and pushes open the door. The private room is thergest in size. It is divided into


    a dining area and a small private room. Pehry is sitting at a small wooden table next to the round table


    and drinking tea.


    When he hears the sound, he immediately looks over. He stands up to greet them with exaggerated


    movements, "Hello, auntie. I''m Pehry."


    Pehry tries his best to remain calm, but he is nervous as there is a slight tremor in his voice. Unfamiliar


    people may not be able to hear it, but Jasmine notices it.


    She realizes that not only she is nervous, but also Pehry is very nervous. And probably he is ... more


    nervous than her.


    This is the first time Jasmine has seen his expression like this. She suddenly feels not so nervous.


    Bridget is surprised by his enthusiasm and reaches out to shake hands with him. "Hello, Mr. Pehry.


    Jasmine mentioned you. Thanks to your help, our family is very grateful."


    Pehry hurriedly waves his hand, "You''re wee, aunt. It is easy...."


    Bridget thought that Pehry would be a person with extraordinary prestige. After all, his status is so high


    and he is Jasmine''s boss. It is difficult for him to have time to eat with them.


    But now she sees Pehry''s panic-stricken expression, she feels a little confused.


    Why does he feel so restrained?


    Or is it that such a sessful person is more modest?


    However, judging by his face, he is very young. If one doesn''t mention his age, one couldn''t be able to


    tell that he is thirty-four years old. People may believe that he is just twenty-six or twenty-seven.


    Pehry deliberately wears a casual suit today. He doesn''t want to look old. He pulls up a chair and says,


    "Auntie, please sit down."


    Bridget nces at the seat, which is the main seat. She quickly moves aside and says, "Mr. Pehry, this


    seat must be taken by you. I can''t...."


    "Why not?" Pehry also insists her to sit this seat. In his eyes, Bridget was his girlfriend''s mother, so he


    absolutely can''t neglect her. "You are an elder, and sitting here is the most suitable."


    Jasmine sees that they are so polite. The atmosphere is about to freeze. She hurriedly says, "Mom,


    since Mr. Pehry asks you to sit down, you sit down. Otherwise, he will feel unease."


    Bridget still hesitates after hearing this, but she knows that it is not good to insist. She sits down on the


    main seat with a little unease.


    Jasmine sits down beside her, while Pehry sits opposite.


    They look at each other with embarrassment. In the end, the waitress brings the menu.


    "Auntie, what would you like to eat? I ask them to arrange some signature dishes. Please add some


    more."


    The main purpose of Bridget is not to have meal. "It''s OK that you order it. I have no special diet


    requests."


    After handing the menu back to the waitress, Jasmine and Pehry exchange nces. It is as if they are


    boiled by the hot water. Soon, they both look away and feel guilty.


    Not long after, all kinds of delicate dishese to the table. It can be seen that Pehry has also put a lot


    of effort on the dishes.


    Bridget looks at the man sitting opposite her. His every move is unintentional and natural. This is the


    first time she has faced such a big boss. She clearly feels the difference between people and the


    difference between sses.


    Indeed, it can''t bepared. One can tell that they are not the same from a nce.


    Bridget restrains her mind and raises the teacup, "Mr. Pehry, my husband is in the hospital now. I have


    to apany him in the afternoon. I can''t drink wine. I''ll use tea instead of wine. Here''s to you. Thank


    you for helping our family and Jasmine get through this difficulty."


    Pehry quickly stands up and toasts Bridget. When he toasts, he deliberately puts the cup lower and


    says, "Auntie, you''re wee. It''s...."


    Thest words "my job" are almost blurted out. Receiving Jasmine''s warning gaze, he changes and


    says, "Something within my ability."


    "You are so kind. You are Jasmine''s boss. She is an intern. We should all be grateful to thepany


    for taking care of her like this."


    The more Pehry listens, the guiltier he feels, as he is praised by Bridget like this after cajoling her


    daughter. This is a big lie. What if one day it is disclosed...?


    Pehry doesn''t dare to imagine that scene, so he could only be more ''modest'', "Auntie, it is very kind of


    you to say so. Jasmine is also very good."


    When Bridget hears this, her expression changes slightly, but she doesn''t say anything. She just


    presses down on the cup and drinks all the tea.


    After showing their gratitude, they begin to eat. The atmosphere is not as awkward as the beginning.


    During the dinner, Bridget suddenly asks, "Mr. Pehry is young, promising and kind. You should have a


    happy family."


    Pehry replies directly without thinking too much, "Auntie, I''m not married yet."


    "Not yet?" Bridget pauses. "You must have a girlfriend but you''re not married."

 Chapter 747: What Is the Relationship between You Two?

    Chapter 747: What Is the Rtionship between You Two?


    Just as Pehry is about to speak, he hears Jasmine cough. Then she says, "Mom, Mr. Pehry and his


    girlfriend are very close. It''s impolite of you to ask this."


    When Bridget sees her daughter lying, not only does she not feel at ease, but she is even more


    worried. Although they don''t talk much since they entered the house, she can easily feel that their


    rtionship is not the same as that between a boss and an ordinary employee.


    As a mother, she understands her own child. Seeing her panicked expression, Bridget already knows it.


    This is probably not as simple as she thought just now.


    Can it be that they are together?


    Pehry is a boss, and her daughter is a student. Although this man looks very young, his actual age is


    much older than Jasmine''s. Is there really such a rtionship?


    Bridget is an honest person. When thinking about these things, her expression is a little unhappy.


    However, she still tries her best to conceal it. After all, Mr. Pehry has helped them.


    Pehry notices this and frowns slightly. He waves his hand, saying, "Ms. Bridget, try this dish."


    She suddenly changes the subject, saying, "Mr. Pehry, my daughter is a simple child. We are very


    grateful for your help this time, but apart from thanking you, the money and its interest will be returned


    to you as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Pehry is stunned for a moment and says, "Ms. Bridget...."


    "I will issue an IOU and ask Jasmine to hand it over to you."


    Jasmine is also stunned. She pulls at the corner of her mother''s clothes under the table, saying, "Mom,


    what are you talking about?"


    "You are just a college student. Don''t get involved in other things. Your father and I will find a way to


    quickly give the money to Mr. Pehry." Although Bridget does not say anything openly, her attitude is


    clear-cut.


    Pehry immediately understands and frowns. However, he doesn''t say anything.


    After they finish eating, Bridget insists on paying the bill. Jasmine does not ask Pehry to stop her,


    because she knows that if she does so, her mother will be even more upset.


    Before leaving, Pehry asks the driver to send them home, but Bridget refuses. Her attitude is very


    resolute, which embarrasses Pehry a little.


    They walk to the bus stop to take the bus. Jasmine thinks of what happened just now and whispers,


    "Mom, Mr. Pehry is not bad. Why were you so tough just now?"


    Hearing this, Bridget''s tongue is loosened.


    She stares at her seriously and says, "I think Mr. Pehry has bad intentions."


    Jasmine is shocked. In the past, Bridget always looked at her like this when she made mistakes.


    She feels confused and asks tentatively, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Bridget snorts coldly and says, "Do you really think your mother is an idiot? I noticed that you look at


    each other during dinner. Jasmine, what is the rtionship between you and Mr. Pehry?"


    Jasmine is not a good liar. She has already given the show away, and now this is another blow to her.


    However, if she really admits that she is dating Pehry, she doesn''t know what Bridget''s attitude will be.


    She absolutely can''t tell her, at least not now.


    Jasmine lowers her head and says, "Mom, don''t make wild guesses. It is the fact that he knows I live a


    hard life and my father is ill, so he just helps...."


    "Is he really so kind-hearted?" If she hasn''t seen Pehry today, Bridget might have believed him, but


    now she doesn''t believe him at all. "Even if he is such a person, why will a boss be so attentive to his


    employee''s mother?"


    His behaviors just now were abnormal!


    Bridget is an experienced person. She can see through such a trick at a nce.


    Jasmine doesn''t dare to argue any more. She feels too embarrassed that Bridget has found she and


    Pehry were casting amorous nces at each other just now.


    Seeing that she doesn''t say anything, Bridget knows that it is most likely her acquiescence. She feels


    helpless and asks, "Can it be that you indeed have an improper rtionship with your boss?"


    "No!" Jasmine immediately exins, "Mom, we don''t have any rtionship, but we do have a good


    impression of each other."


    She says it tactfully, afraid that Bridget will misunderstand her.


    "He is so much older than you, and he is a sessful person. Will he like a student?" The more Bridget


    thinks about it, the more she feels that something is wrong. "You have been tricked, haven''t you?"


    "Mom, you misunderstand." Jasmine is so anxious. "He is so rich and powerful, why would he trick me


    like this? What''s the benefit for him...? Besides, don''t you trust me?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Bridget is still worried. "Jasmine, you attend school here by yourself. We all miss you very


    much. Your rtionship with Mr. Pehry has better end as soon as possible. I will definitely return the


    money to him."


    "Also," Bridget adds, "Your aunt and uncle asked about Mr. Pehry yesterday. I didn''t tell them anything,


    and I won''t tell them either in the future. However, they must make wild guesses secretly. You are a girl,


    and your innocence is the most important thing. You need to know it."


    Jasmine frowns. She always feels that even though she is in love with Pehry, but they haven''t done


    anything yet. How can it be regarded as an immorality in the eyes of others?


    She is a little angry in her heart. But she doesn''t want Bridget to be unhappy. She nods and says, "I


    know."


    They get on the bus back to the hospital. After they sit down, Bridget obviously hasn''t recovered from


    the shock just now. She is looking nkly out of the window.


    In the meanwhile, Pehry is texting Jasmine.


    "Do you get on the bus? How do you get back?"


    Jasmine carefully dims the screen of his phone to the darkest and replies quickly.


    "By bus. We''re already on our way home. Don''t worry."


    In less than half a minute, Pehry''s messagees again.


    "Does Ms. Bridget say anything?"


    After thinking for a moment, she still can''t bear to tell him the truth.


    "No, my mother says that you are very nice. And she asks me to thank you."

 Chapter 748: A Name That Cannot Be Mentioned

    Chapter 748: A Name That Cannot Be Mentioned


    Pehry sits in his own private car. Seeing the message, he can rarely control his smile.


    Thinking about today''s arrangements, he can''t help but feel a little proud. He knows that with such a


    thoughtful and meticulous performance, how can he not be liked by the elders?


    The driver sees that his boss has been strange all day. He was obviously panicking before eating and


    asked whether his tie looked good or not nearly ten times. But now he is delighted?


    No, not just delighted. It can be said that he is extraordinarily happy.


    "Mr. Pehry, is there anything to be happy about today?"


    Pehry replies, "Yes, indeed."


    Seeing the expression on his face, which says "Ask me! Come on. Ask me", the driver asks, "Is it about


    Miss Jasmine?"


    "That''s right." Pehry nodded and exined, "I invited her family to dinner this afternoon. Everything


    was very harmonious, and they have been praising me even after dinner."


    The driver is a little surprised. Although he knows that Miss Jasmine is special to Pehry, he never


    expects him to meet Jasmine''s parents so soon.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hurriedly praises, "Mr. Pehry, you are such an outstanding entrepreneur. I''m sure they will be


    satisfied."


    Pehry is in a good mood and is happy about everything that goes into his ears. "Yep. You drove well


    today, and you weren''tte despite the traffic jam. Your bonus this month will be doubled."


    The driver is delighted and quickly responds, "Thank you, Mr. Pehry."


    Pehry casually waves his hand, "Let''s go back to thepany."


    Recently, he has just gone steady with Jasmine. He hasn''t been focusing on his work. There is a


    project that has been dyed for some days. Now, since Jasmine is in the hospital and they cannot


    see each other, he has time to work on it.


    When the car arrives at the underground garage of the Red Club, Pehry opens the door and sees the


    ck Rolls-Royce phantom beside. It is modified, and he can recognize the owner at a nce.


    Is his grandfather here?


    His grandfather would not even set foot in the Red Club for years. Why does he suddenlye today?


    Pehry''s good mood is diminished. His rtionship with his family is not good. He would not see them


    unless he has to. Even if they meet each other, they would still quarrel most of the time.


    Seeing the old man''s car here, Pehry feels a little impatient.


    "Why haven''t you informed me of his arrival?" He turns around and scolds the assistant beside him,


    "You are always very talkative, but you pretend to be a dumb now?"


    Actually, he understands. It must be that the old man suddenlyes and he doesn''t let anyone tell


    him.


    However, even if he understands, he is still angry.


    The assistant understands this as well. Thus he doesn''t talk back to Pehry''sint.


    The boss is in a rage. If he refutes at this moment, he will die. He doesn''t want to lose his job because


    of a few words.


    The previous gentleness of Pehry has faded away, and his entire presence instantly bes cold as


    he usually is. He strides into the elevator. Just as the elevator arrives, he walks out with a breeze. The


    assistant is far behind him.


    Standing at the office, he pushes the door open without hesitation. The old man is sitting on the sofa,


    drinking tea. He is dressed in a ck Chinese suit. Although there isn''t any logo on the clothes, it is


    custom-made by the top designers. His gray hair is very neat, making him looks energetic even if he is


    over sixty years old.


    It''s easy to feel his authority through his sharp gaze. And his aura is much stronger than that of the


    younger generation.


    Hearing the door opening, the old man looked over and his gaze sweeps Pehry. He says indifferently,


    "You are getting more and more ''disciplined'' now. You don''t even know to knock when you enter."


    Pehry sneers, "It''s nothing. Just a little manner I learn from you."


    If his grandfather can sneak into his office without telling him, why would he knock when he enters the


    room?


    Respect is mutual. Pehry cannot find or feel any respect from his grandfather. All there is is endless


    pressure and orders.


    When he was in his twenties, he can still endure it. But as he grows older, this pressure would only


    make him more and more resistant.


    They sit on the sofa, and none of them speaks. The atmosphere in the office is extremely stifling. Even


    the bodyguards behind them feel as if their shoulders are being stepped on and they feel extremely


    heavy.


    This kind of atmosphere and family rtionship are hard for anyone to handle.


    Perhaps he notices this, Pehry turns around and instructs his subordinates, "You leave first. Anyway,


    there are only two of us here. It''s the same for you to stay outside."


    After the old man hears this, he nods and the bodyguards who follow him leave the room.


    Soon they two are left in the spacious room. The old man takes a sip of the tea on the table and slowly


    says, "You''ve been very busytely. You don''t even care about business."


    Pehry guesses that the old man is here today for business, but--


    "I am indeed quite busy, but Grandpa, you are not. It is not your style to make a trip for such a trivial


    thing," his long eyes narrow slightly.


    The old man snorts. He could hear the dissatisfaction and mockery in Pehry''s words, and he is


    disdainful to say anything. He only questions Pehry, "What are you busy with? Tell me what you have


    been up to."


    Pehry thinks of Jasmine and his expression bes serious. No matter what, he would not let the old


    man know about Jasmine. At the very least, he would not let the old man hear anything about Jasmine


    from him.


    If his world is a mixture of good and evil, then the world his grandfather lives in and the values he has


    cultivated in his entire life would bepletely evil to her.


    Therefore, he would not even mention Jasmine''s name to his grandfather. Otherwise, he would panic


    and feel bad.


    "I''ve been feeling low. I''ve been busy with nothing but hanging around."


    Hearing this, the old man looks at him and doesn''t say anything. He just mentions "Pehry, you are


    different from your father. You can make something of your life. You have been a good boy for more


    than ten years. I hope that you will do the same for the years ahead."


    The mention of his father wiped the faint sneer off his face. Pehry feels so heavy that he could not even


    force a smile.


    "I''ve said that don''t mention my father." As he speaks again, his voice was already covered in coldness.


    His grandfather also bes serious, as if he wants to say something, "I know you...."


    "Stop it." Before he can finish that, Pehry interrupts again. His gaze is like a de, "I''ve told you


    before."


    His eyes are like a pitch-ck machine. As long as you approach them, you will be sucked in and then


    chewed into a pile of meat paste. Pehry''s grandfather has seen all kinds of people in his life, but when


    faced with such an expression, he doesn''t say anything.

 Chapter 749: Ill Go Find You

    Chapter 749: I''ll Go Find You


    When hearing" father", he would have such an expression. From the time he is twenty-six years old,


    the word "father" has be a word that cannot be mentioned in his life.


    The deathly silence makes the atmosphere between them even more solemn. Pehry loses his patience


    and says, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    The old man stands up and looks at him with deep gaze. "Promote the project properly and don''t make


    the same mistake again."


    After saying that, he walks straight out of the office, leaving stiffened Pehry behind.


    The door opens and the bodyguards follow behind him. Wearing ck suits and white shirts, they


    follow the old man to the elevator.


    However, not long after he leaves, the cracking soundes from the office. The old man closes his


    eyes and pretends that he doesn''t hear anything.


    The assistant watches the old man leave in the elevator. He wants to go in and take a look, but he


    doesn''t expect a wireless phone to fly to his feet.


    "Bang!" Itnds at his feet and shatters into pieces.


    Winfred pulls him back and says, "Don''t go in. Let''s wait for Mr. Pehry to calm down."


    They are not fearful, nor do they forget their duties. It is just that every time the old manes to the


    Red Club, they could see such a scene. The best way to deal with it is to let Pehry calm down.


    Otherwise, it will only make him even more irritable.


    No one canfort him, and no one can help him. Although Winfred doesn''t know what they have


    talked about, it must be something very serious, for Pehry loses control every time.


    The assistant has lingering fear and retreats to the side. "I''ll wait outside."


    ...


    After Jasmine and Bridget return to the hospital, Aunt and uncle are also here. They bring Cyrus the


    bone soup, afraid that the food at the hospital is not good.


    Seeing Jasmine and Bridgetete, they couldn''t help but ask, "Dad told me that you guys go to


    dinner with the boss at noon?"


    Jasmine has just been taught a lesson by Bridget, so she doesn''t dare to say anything. She greets


    them and then goes out to get some water for Cyrus.


    Bridget sits on a small chair and casually replies, "I invite him to dinner. After all, he is the benefactor of


    our family."


    "That''s definitely true." Uncle echoes, and then asks, "But it''s rare for such a big boss to have time to


    eat with us."


    Bridget could hear that he wants to know more. This person is always nosy. No matter what happens in


    other family, he is even more active than persons concerned. However, he is still a family and they are


    in front of Cyrus. So it is not good for her to behave too cruel.


    "The boss has nothing to do with us. I''ll ask Jasmine to send an IOU another day. We''ll collect the


    money and pay it back quickly."


    Hearing what she says, aunt hurriedly touched uncle with her elbow and says with a fake smile, "Yes,


    yes. No matter what, we borrow the money from his and we need to pay back."


    The topic stops here. After all, it was unknown what information will be exposed if he continues to ask.


    When Jasmine returns to the ward, no one mentions Pehry again. She secretly heaves a sigh of relief


    and ces the hot water beside the bed. Then she helps Cyrus with leg massage.


    He hasn''t gotten out of bed for so many days, and his body is probably frozen. Massage could help the


    cirction of blood, so he won''t feel so ufortable.


    "You two can go back first. Jasmine and I will stay here. You cane over tomorrow morning to


    rece us." Bridget sees that there''s nothing to do here, so she asks the couple to go home first.


    "Alright then, call me if you need anything. I''ll be leaving first," Auntie agrees quickly.


    After sending them off, Jasmine asks Bridget to sleep for a while on the small bed aside. She will take


    care of her father in the afternoon. Bridget needs to rece her at night, so she would definitely not be


    able to stand it if she doesn''t rest.


    Bridget sleeps for a while until 7:30 pm. When she gets up, she doesn''t even have time to eat and


    hurriedly asks Jasmine to have dinner first.


    Jasmine can''t find a way to refute her and walks towards the hospital canteen with her mobile phone.


    She thinks that she should bring food to the ward so that Bridget won''t have to wait for her to finish her


    meal.


    Along the way, she looks at her phone. She doesn''t have time to contact Pehry this afternoon. It is


    strange that he doesn''t even call her or send her a message.


    Strange. Could it be that he has been busy all this afternoon?


    In the past, Pehry used to call her about twenty times a day. Although she didn''t receive most of the


    calls, at least she could answer seven or eight of them.


    Today it is a little abnormal.


    Jasmine stops and wants to call him, but she is afraid of dying his work. She struggles for a long


    time before she makes up her mind.


    It''s better to call him. If he''s busy, she''ll hang up quickly.


    She finds Pehry''s number and dials him. The call is quickly put through, and the busy tonees to


    her ear. No one answers the phone for a long time.


    Just as Jasmine thinks that no one would answer, a deep and familiar voice suddenly sounds in her


    ear. "Yes."


    "Hello, hello?" She doesn''t know why, but she is a little panicked. Usually, Pehry would contact her, so


    she rarely takes the initiative to call him. Now the phone is suddenly answered, she is a little restrained.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Unexpectedly, the male voice on the other end of the phone is not as excited as before. Instead, he


    sounds a little depressed. "Sleeping."


    "Sleeping?" Jasmine takes the phone away from her ear and nces at the time. Then she puts it back


    again. She puts her mouth close to the microphone and whispers, "Why are you sleeping at this time?"


    "I''m a little tired."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "No."


    Jasmine doesn''t want to continue. It''s not because she doesn''t care about him, but she can feel that


    Pehry doesn''t want to speak from his reply of one or two words.


    This is not Pehry''s style at all. During the short time she has known him, she has never seen such a


    sullen Pehry.


    Could it be that he is unhappy about today''s meeting and he doesn''t want to talk to her?


    It shouldn''t be. She doesn''t even tell him what Bridget says. He is still very happy when they are having


    dinner. How could it be like this in the blink of an eye?


    Jasmine is a little worried about him, so she screws up her courage and asks, "Pehry, where are you


    now?"


    When she asks this, she has already decided to look for him.


    On the other end of the phone, the man pauses for a moment and says, "Vi."


    "Then can you wait for me for a while? I''ll bring you some food."


    Pehry neither agrees nor refuses, but suddenly says, "I''m drunk."


    Jasmine is stunned for a moment. She almost can''t keep up with his thought. It is only seven or eight


    o''clock. Why is he drunk? Weird, really too weird.


    "Wait for me at home and stop drinking, okay?" Jasmine is even more worried.


    Ever since the old man leaves, countless people have tried to persuade him, but Jasmine is the only


    one Pehry could listen to.


    She''sing to me. She can''t be frightened by my drunkenness.


    Pehry nods obediently while holding the phone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 750: Cure Him

    Chapter 750: Cure Him


    Jasmine does not rest. After leaving the hospital, she goes to the restaurant nearby to buy porridge and


    dumplings with vegetable filling. She is afraid that he may think meat greasy and will be particr


    about it.


    Walking towards the station, she passes a pharmacy and pauses. She thinks for a few seconds and


    buys anti-cold medicine and anti-alcoholic drugs. She can tell that Pehry is sick from the phone call.


    Although Karl may stay with him, it is better to buy some in case.


    She doesn''t have much money and even has spent a lot on Cyrus¡¯ illness, but Pehry treats her well


    and she won''t be stingy to him.


    She goes to the vi by bus. Standing on the foot of the mountain, Jasmine sighs as she watches the


    vi on the hillside.


    The shoring of the rich zone is probably that it isn''t open to traffic. She has no choice but walk up.


    Twenty minutester, she arrives at the vi, panting heavily. Previously, when she was taking care of


    Pehry, he had told her the password for her convenience. Now that no one responds to the doorbell,


    she directly enters the password and walks in.


    Walking from the European-style gate to the main door of the vi, she pushes the door open and


    enters. It is dark, only the induction light of the foyer on. There is no one in the living room.


    Where is he?


    Jasmine frowns and changes her shoes. She turns on the headlights of the living room and treads


    towards the master bedroom on the second floor lightly.


    Simrly, the door of the bedroom is also closed. Uneasy, she quickly walks over and knocks twice,


    "Pehry, are you here?"


    There is a hush.


    No one answers her.


    Everything is so abnormal that she feels quite uneasy.


    Jasmine has no time to waste and just pulls the door open. The light in the corridor roughly lights up


    the room, making her see the man sitting on the bedside carpet.


    He bends his back slightly and leans against the bed. One of his long legs stretches while the other


    curls with his arm resting on it. Beer cans scatters all over him.


    He rarely drinks beer. Jasmine remembers that he thinks beer tasteless, but he has drunk so much


    today.


    There is a pervading sense of menace around him. His hair is messy, and his clothes are loose. If


    Jasmine doesn''t know him well, she will not dare to take a step closer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The atmosphere in this room was ... too terrifying.


    Jasmine doesn''t hesitate and walks over. She does not turn on the light rashly, worrying that it would


    upset this fragile and sensitive man. She squats in front of him with her eyes looking bright in the light


    from outside, "Pehry, what''s wrong with you?"


    She has a hunch that something must have happened to him, and it must be a really depressing one.


    Pehry looks at the pretty woman and hears the familiar voice. Her soft and gentle voice bes the


    only medicine that can soothe him tonight.


    "You''re here...." he uses all his might to spit out the words. But he is still so hoarse that it makes people


    feel sorry. He smoked a lot, and his throat is dry and painful.


    Jasmine looks at his face which is roughly hidden in the darkness. His beautiful eyes which used to be


    vibrant now dim. The pride aura of him seems to have been stripped away, leaving the wounds


    drenched in blood.


    He is like a wild beast, licking his own wounds in the endless darkness.


    Jasmine suddenly feels a dull pain. It''s the first time in her life that she has experienced such pain. It''s


    different from the feeling of seeing Cyrus lying on the sickbed weakly. Instead, it is a pain that


    surpasses the blood rtionship but also reaches to her heart.


    "Why do you drink so much?" She ces the white dining boxes aside and gestures with her slender


    fingers, "I brought you porridge and dumplings. Do you want some to eat?"


    Worrying that they may get cold, she hurries to remind him.


    Only then does Pehry notice the stic bags in her hand. On the transparent white lid of the lunchbox,


    there is still water vapor¡ªfood inside is still hot.


    The other bag beside it has two boxes of medicine in it. There''s no need to guess who the medicine


    she buys for.


    After seeing the old man today, Pehry holds back his rage. He secludes himself and doesn''t want to


    hear any sounds or see anything. However, it just makes his miserable memory even more lively and


    fresh.


    He has a time that is painful to look back on, and every scene that emerges in her mind will hurt him.


    However, she has appeared. She walks to him and looks at him with sincere concern and worry. Her


    eyes are so clear that there is not a trace of impurities in them.


    Pehry can''t tell what his feeling is. He''s even thinking that he himself is not qualified to love her, since


    he is so awful.


    Seeing him silent, Jasmine doesn''t know what to do tofort him.


    In a hurry, she seizes his palm. She tightens her fingers, letting him feel the strength. "Pehry, say


    something. You can tell me if you... "


    Before she can finish her words, the palm in her hand suddenly rolls over. In an instant, her wrist is


    grabbed, and she is pulled into his embrace.


    Pehry quickly grabs onto her shoulder, preventing her from hitting him. In the next second, his hand


    slides from her shoulder to her neck. With this action, Jasmine immediately understands his intention.


    Sure enough, in the darkness, his lips press down on hers. Unlike his cold hand, his lips are hot, with


    the heat that almost melts her.


    He kisses her hard, as if he wants to take all her breath away. Her lower lip hurts a little. Even so,


    Jasmine still does not push him away.


    She can feel his loneliness and even fear. It is more than a kiss. It''s thest straw that a drowning


    person grabs.


    She cannot refuse, nor does she bear to refuse.


    Jasmine does not know how long he has kissed her, but it is so long that her lower lip is almost numb


    before he finally lets her go. Just as she is about to speak, she is suddenly carried in his arms.


    She puts her arm around his neck tightly and then she is ced on the bed.


    With her back against the soft bed, she fixes her gaze on the man above her. She is somewhat


    nervous, "Pehry..."


    But Pehry does not make a sound. In an almost devout manner, he kisses her eyes, her chin, her neck,


    then her corbones ... and the ce which makes her heart flutter.

 Chapter 751: Stay With Me for the Rest of Your Life

    Chapter 751: Stay With Me for the Rest of Your Life


    Feeling herself stripped off, Jasmine, who has never experienced it before, reaches out to stop him. "I,


    I''m afraid...."


    Above her, Pehry pauses. Under his messy hair, something iprehensive is shining in his dark


    eyes.


    After a while, he spits out three words in a gravelly voice, "Afraid of me?"


    Jasmine does not understand the meaning behind his words and just nods, "...a little."


    He sneers.


    It is almost inaudible that Jasmine is not sure whether he has sneered or not.


    "Then, forget it." He takes a deep breath and is about to leave.


    Somehow, Jasmine feels that if she pushes him away now, perhaps ... they will have no next time.


    So, at such a midnight, in a space where there are only the two of them, she makes the boldest action


    in her life.


    She grabs Pehry''s hand.


    It is as if he doesn''t expect her to take a move. The moment her fingertips touches him, Pehry freezes.


    He tilts his face but does not look to her. Though he says nothing, Jasmine can feel his desire.


    He needs someone to apany him. It''s urgent.


    Jasmine takes a deep breath and slightly releases her grip on his hand. Her long eyshes are like


    two fans, fluttering.


    Her heart is beating so wildly that it seems to be about to jump out. Her voice is trembling.


    "I''m not afraid of you. I just don''t have any experience...."


    Her words dredge Pehry up from the icy cold seabed. Like a slow motion, he turns his head and looked


    at her.


    His gaze seemed to be asking, "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Jasmine usually can''t see him through, but tonight, he exposes himself in front of her without any


    scruples.


    No words can fill the gap in his heart.


    In his burning gaze, Jasmine reaches out and puts her arm around his neck, slowly approaches him.


    She gently kisses on his soft lips. Her voice is low but determined, "I want to apany you."


    At the dark night, everything including his unbearable past, sinks into the swamp, muddy and dirty.


    However, she asks nothing and just hands herself over to him with courage.


    She says she wants to apany him.


    The condensed blood of Pehry instantly increased its flow, rushing from the soles of his feet to the top


    of his head, from the edge of his lips to the tip of his heart.


    When she says it, Pehry knows that he is doomed. He will definitely fall in love with this little girl. He


    has no way out and willingly falls into her tenderness.


    Even if he met immense dangers and difficulties, he will never turn around and let go of her.


    But Jasmine only feels that the man who was dispirited suddenly refreshes himself. He holds her face


    and kisses her again and again. He easily takes off her clothes, and her skin is exposed to the air.


    Jasmine hugs him nervously.


    At the same time, she calls him, "Pehry...."


    "I''m here." The sweat drops on her chest from his forehead. A cluster of me seems to have ignited in


    his body, burning him to explode. Blue veins stand out on his temples. In spite of that, he is still


    patiently guiding her.


    Knowing that it is her first time, he doesn''t want to make her ufortable.


    The atmosphere in the room changed in a second. He has had countless women before, but never


    before has he been like this.


    He is excited, joyful, nervous and cautious.


    The familiarity of her seems to have disappeared, and he is even in a hurry.


    All of Jasmine''s senses are guided by him. She can spare no time to think about other issues.


    Emotions and desires push her to the deepest ce.


    "Pehry, Pehry...." Apart from calling his name in a low voice, Jasmine doesn''t know what else to do.


    That strange emotion wraps around her tightly and slowly turns itself into ambiguous groans.


    "Be a good girl. I''m here. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be gentle." He wipes away the sweat from her temples. As


    he speaks, he rips off thest cover of her.


    Jasmine is extremely uneasy and keeps creeping into Pehry''s arms. If it isn''t in the dark, she may have


    fainted on the spot in shame.


    Feeling her nervous, Pehry does not have the slightest bit of impatience. He just slowly reims her


    body that no one has ever stepped into.


    "Be good. Rx...."


    Jasmine also wants to rx, but she seems to be unable to do so. Every time he gets closer, she is so


    nervous that she even forgets to breathe.


    As time passes by, she can feel Pehry''s endurance is on the edge. Before he erupts, Jasmine herself


    can''t stand it anymore.


    She grits her teeth and makes up her mind. Flustered and weak as she is, she tells him firmly, "I''m


    ready...."


    Pehry never knows that the words in its intimacies can be so pleasant to hear. In the past, he has never


    paid attention to it. It was purely a physiological need for him. But now, seeing the tears at the corner of


    her eyes, he feels himself responsible.


    To make a promise, Pehry bends over and kisses on her eyes. "Jasmine, I will be responsible for you."


    Even though she is mentally prepared, the moment she truly bes a woman, she still let out a


    painful sob. Pehry''s heart almost melts as he sees that she endures the pain for him.


    Everything tonight is slowly smoothed out in it. The feeling of each other''s existence makes him desire


    for more.


    Fortunately, he is patient enough to wait her to endure the dull pain, followed by a feeling that Jasmine


    has never experienced before.


    She couldn''t help but hug his shoulder, with her fingernails sunk into his flesh. Pehry doesn''t say


    anything, but her appearance fills him.


    She is better than all the beautiful things in the world, making him miss her so much that he can''t take


    his eyes off her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Jasmine almost faints in his embrace. After all, it is her first time. Hence, Pehry restrains


    himself and doesn''t totally free himself.


    Seeing her panting, he tightens his arms to hug her. His slender fingers push away the hair on her face.


    He kisses on her forehead, "You are really mine."


    Seeing that he is not gloomy anymore, Jasmine heaves a sigh of relief. She is indeed tired and her


    body is sour, "As long as you are happy."


    Pehry pauses. He doesn''t expect that she is still caring about him. He feels as if he has been thrown


    into a ball of cotton. Touched, he says, "Jasmine...."


    Jasmine looks up to meet his affectionate gazes, "What''s wrong?"


    Pehry hugs her tightly, wishing he could hide her in his heart. He smiles, "You can''t run away. You can


    only stay with me for the rest of your life."


    Jasmine also smiles. She nods and says, "Then I won''t run."

 Chapter 752: The Girl That Only Belongs to Him

    Chapter 752: The Girl That Only Belongs to Him


    When they wake up, it is already daytime. Although Pehry always engages in social activities at night,


    he wakes up regrly. When he opens his eyes, the little girl beside him is still asleep.


    She''s quiet while sleeping and nestles in his embrace. Her big clear eyes are closed, and the quilt


    slides down, revealing her fair shoulders.


    From her neck to her shoulders, there are all green and red marks that he leftst night. He feels an


    impulse even when he is just looking at her.


    Pehry gently closes his eyes, stopping the desire that has arisen again. He pulls the quilt up for her,


    covering the ambiguous marks.


    Perhaps she is woken up by his action. The girl''s long eyshes slightly tremble. The next second, she


    opens her eyes. When she sees him, she is obviously a little sleepy, looking extremely lovely.


    "You''re awake?" Pehry raises his eyebrows and looks at her with his arms props up.


    Jasmine looks around. When she sees the messy clothes on the sofa, the scene what happenedst


    night shes across her mind....


    She immediately blushes and hides herself under the nket, "Yes, yes...."


    Pehry knows that she is shy. Although he has seen countless women, it is the first time for him to see


    such a shy expression. He smiles and strives her forehead. "Are you tired?"


    Are you tired?


    If he asked in normal times, Jasmine probably wouldn''t feel it strange, but at this moment, his words


    seem meaningful....


    "I''m not tired." With that, she is about to move a little further away from him. But before she exerts any


    strength, she feels her waist so hurt that as if someone has pped her fiercely.


    She couldn''t help but groans.


    "What''s the matter?" He immediately looks at her with concern.


    Jasmine res at him in embarrassment, "You know it!"


    Pehry, who was always smart, suddenly loses his wits. Seeing her angry but shy, he ispletely


    nervous, "What''s wrong?"


    Jasmine is tongue-tied with her face red. For a moment, she doesn''t know if he is pretending to be


    innocent.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Forget it, she has to get up.


    Jasmine is broken in body but firm in mind. With the supports of her arms, she sits up. She has never


    found it so difficult to get up.


    Last night ... was it that serious?


    As she thinks, she goes more embarrassed. She reaches her feet for the slippers not far away, but his


    hands suddenly pick them up and help her put them on.


    Pehry stands up and props his arms on both sides of her. He asks with a serious expression, "I''m


    asking you. Why didn''t you say something?"


    Only when Jasmine meets his gaze does she realize that he is really worried about her.


    After stuttering for a long time, she finally says in a low voice, "I, I have a backache, and my legs hurt


    too. Perhaps I am tired...."


    Jasmine quickly lowers her head as soon as she finishes it. She feels that her face is so hot that she


    can fry an egg on it.


    Pehry is stunned before he realizes why she behaves like this. Then, he couldn''t help butugh.


    His deep voice sounds like the bell of the temple, resounding in the early morning. He has rarely been


    so happy. Jasmine feels so embarrassed that she is about to raise her head to ask him what is funny.


    However, when she sees his white teeth and crescent-shaped eyes, she couldn''t say anything.


    How could there be a man who smiles so handsomely?


    Seeing her nk, Pehry gently pinches her chin, "What are you thinking? Since you feel bad, don''t go


    to the hospital today, OK?"


    Jasminees back to her senses, "No, my father needs care."


    Dating is just dating. She can''t ignore other things because she is in love. "I''ve already asked for leave


    from school. Where shall I go if I don''t go to the hospital?"


    It will make her feel guilty.


    Seeing her stubborn, Pehry helplessly sighs, "You can take a rest. I''ll have the hospital send two of the


    best nurses over...."


    "No!" Jasmine suddenly rejected, "Absolutely not!"


    Pehry is startled and narrows his eyes, "Why are you so excited?"


    "I, I''m not excited...." Thinking of the conversation between Bridget and her at the station, she has to


    hold out on Pehry whileing up with a proper way to refuse. She feels upset.


    Pehry quickly sees through her ideas. Seeing she is on her dilemma, he roughly gets the reason.


    "Did your family say something to you?"


    Jasmine''s heart skips a beat. But she forces herself to be calm. "How could that be? No ... I have to go


    wash up. You should move aside."


    Seeing that she is evading the subject, Pehry doesn''t move aside. Instead, he gets closer to her,


    "Jasmine, you lie to me?"


    Nervous, she stammers, "No, no. Why are you so tough? What can they say? They are grateful to


    you...."


    "They''re grateful to me but reject my kindness?" Pehry sneers coldly, "It¡¯s easy to see you through. Are


    you sure you''re not going to tell me?"


    He seems to insist on getting to the bottom of the matter. Jasmine has no confidence while facing him.


    And now, as he bes tough, she has no choice but to show her cards.


    She picks up some pleasing words of what Bridget had said that day and ignores the ironic words.


    They have just started dating, and she doesn''t want Pehry to know that her family don''t like him.


    However, Pehry can feel how dissatisfied Bridget is. Otherwise, Jasmine would not be so hesitant in


    speech. It must not be pleasant to hear.


    "Auntie is against our being together, right?" He doesn''t even say "dating". He knows that Jasmine


    definitely doesn''t dare to tell it to her family.


    Jasmine doesn''t know how to respond, and she felt a little upset, "I...."


    "I have expected it." Compared to her hesitation, Pehry is much more straightforward. It isn''t that he


    doesn''t care. Instead, it is that he has just expected it. "You are so young. Not only your family will be


    discontent, someone else will make the idle talk."


    No matter how young he looks, he is not young indeed. The older generation is conservative, and


    Jasmine''s family is not greedy, so they don''t care his wealth at all.


    Jasmine purses her lips and gazes at him quietly.


    Pehry finally let go of her, "You don''t have to hide it from me. I can bear it. It''s just that I have to behave


    better in front of your parents."

 Chapter 753: Eating Alone Without Sharing

    Chapter 753: Eating Alone Without Sharing


    Jasmine does not expect it. She thought that he would definitely be unhappy to know. After all, no one


    wants to receive such an evaluation from the other party''s parents.


    But he is much more mature than she thinks. It is the calmness that can only be achieved after


    experiencing a lot. What he thinks is to behave better to face it, rather than some negative ideas.


    If it were her, she would be unable to make it, right?


    Jasmine suddenly starts to admire him, "Don''t you care?"


    "I care." Pehry shrugs his shoulders, "But they are your parents. Auntie is for your own good. Thinking


    of it, I am not upset anymore."


    He admits that he is a little depressed. After all, there are few people who look down on him ever since


    his childhood. Even if there are, they are some of his family who disagree with him.


    However, he has finally seeded in wooing her. And not long after, other obstacles appear. He is


    somewhat upset, but it won''t affect him.


    He has already been with her. He should be content. Anyway, he should have ovee many


    difficulties to get the treasure and he believes he is capable enough.


    Jasmine gently grabs the corner of his clothes. Her eyes are so bright that there seems to be countless


    stars in them. "Pehry, thank you for your understanding."


    Pehry looks down and his gaze falls on her fair face.


    She has always been like this. Regardless of how their rtion is, she is always a righteous girl. She


    has her own principles and cognition. No matter how their rtionship changes, she will still say thanks


    and expresses her gratitude.


    Actually, Pehry doesn''t need her to say "thank you". He is willing to care about her and asks for


    nothing. But everyone has a desire for something from his beloved.


    She will never take his efforts for granted. She is so nice that it''s impossible for him not to fall in love


    with her.


    So,pared with her, the misunderstanding of her parents doesn''t matter at all. He has plenty of time


    to change their impression of him.


    "It is me who should express gratitude to your parents for bringing you up. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have


    such a lovely girlfriend."


    Although Pehry is usually straight forward and has said a lot of love words, he seldom says love words


    as sweet as this.


    Jasmine used to be vignt against him, but ever since she fell in love with him, every time she hears


    such words, she will feel sweet and joyful.


    "Whatever it is, don''t take it to heart. I don''t want you to be unhappy."


    The girl''s soft voice sounds in his ears. Pehry feels himself surrounded by warm sun lights.


    However, sooner orter, she still needs to go to the hospital.


    Jasmine slowly stands up and tries to avoid hurting herself. However, despite she is extremely careful,


    it hurts. Pehry feels sorry and even begins to regret why he was so impulsivest night.


    Shy as Jasmine is, she still tries tofort him. In the end, she actually bes the one who feels


    guilty.


    After she washes up and changes her clothes, Pehry takes her downstairs for breakfast. There is a


    restaurant nearby and it will deliver breakfast to his home.


    Hand in glove, they sit next to each other.


    Jasmine takes a food steamer and lifts the lid. White steam rises up and the fragrance of food floats


    into her nose. She puts one bun into her mouth. The delicious soup leaps out as she bites. The


    Steamed Buns are delicious but not greasy, making her unable to stop eating.


    Seeing her so enjoyable, Pehry puts the Cafe Americano and cornkes aside. He picks up one and


    tastes, "Beyond my expectation, it is not bad."


    Jasmine''s mouth is full of food. She spares no time to pay attention to him.


    Pehry narrows his eyes and looks at her, "Jasmine, you are so mean. Everyone will share the delicious


    food with his beloved. But you just ignore me and even enjoy it alone!"


    "I don''t." Jasmine thinks that he is just making trouble for no reason and ignores him.


    And Pehry does not continue to cause trouble. He is in a good mood to see her eating.


    He has decided that he will ask the chef of the restaurant to make Steamed Bus every time shees.


    Jasmine stops when she is half-full. As for Pehry, he always eats slowly. He clearly knows the table


    manners. This graceful posture of him is not pretended. He has always been grateful and decent. Only


    those who are educated well since born can behave like him.


    Jasmine couldn''t help but think of what happenedst night. She asks tentatively, "Why were you


    unhappyst night?"


    Pehry pauses. Even the arc of his lips freezes for a moment. But soon he recovers, "Nothing. I''m just a


    little upset."


    He doesn''t want to tell her. Jasmine frowns and hesitates. But feeling his determination, she says


    nothing in the end.


    Forget it, he doesn''t want to mention it, so it''s meaningless even if she forces him.


    But thinking that he has something hidden from her, Jasmine is upset. After all, he knows almost


    everything about her, but he doesn''t want to share his worry with her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She cannot tell it clearly. She just feels that he does not trust her enough. She knows that everyone


    should have his privacy even though they are dating. She can''t force him. But she is still upset.


    After breakfast, Pehry personally drives her to the hospital. On the way, Jasmine doesn''t say much.


    Although she tries her best to cover it, Pehry notices it.


    In front of him, she can be directly seen through. He doesn''t even need to guess it.


    The car stops in the underground garage of the hospital. Pehry turns to look at the little girl, who is


    unbuckling the seat belt and is about to get out of the car.


    "I''m going up. Be careful and let me know when you get to thepany." As she speaks, she reaches


    out to open the door.


    Suddenly, Pehry grabs her thin wrist. Her sexy Adam''s apple rolls twice as the light on the car roof


    dims. Then, he slowly says, "Last night ... it was actually because that my grandfather went to my


    company. He had some objections to me because of a business project. And we talked about my


    father. He always dislikes my father. Back then, it was also because of him that my father had to


    separate from my mother, so...."


    His words are brief and even somewhat illogical. However, Jasmine can tell his uneasiness.


    When he mentions it, he is obviously nervous. He is avoiding touching the wounds, right? Otherwise,


    why would he sink into such negative emotions?


    She feels sorry and bends over to hug him. "It''s okay. I won''t ask you. I won''t ask it


    anymore."

 Chapter 754: You Are not Allowed to See Him Again

    Chapter 754: You Are not Allowed to See Him Again


    However, Pehry does not relieve because of her words. He looks at the girl with aplicated


    expression, "Jasmine, I...."


    Jasmine feels sorry to see him like this, "I know you have your own past. I won''t force you to tell me


    about it. I''ll wait until the day when you are willing to say it out. I''m just worried that you will be


    depressed if you always keep it yourself."


    But she never expects it to be his wound.


    "My past, as well as what have happened to my family, is difficult to describe. It''s not that I don''t want to


    tell you, but I''m not mentally prepared."


    "Alright." Jasmine pats him on the back. "It''s enough."


    Pehry looks somewhat solemn. He is probably thinking of something and is a little absent-minded.


    Suddenly, Jasmine leans forward and lightly kisses him on the lips. Sheforts him, "Don''t be sad,


    okay? I will be with you."


    I''ll be with you.


    These simple words get Pehry rid of his gloomy mood. Many people have said simr words to him, but


    only Jasmine''s can relief him.


    "Honey...."


    His attractive voice sounds in her ears. She immediately blushes, "I, I should go up now."


    "Alright." Even if Pehry is reluctant to part from her, he can only let her go. "Tell me when you''re done.


    We''ll have dinner together if you are free. I''lle pick you up."


    Jasmine nods sweetly, "Alright."


    Getting off the car, she stands still. The man sitting in the car does not move either. Separated by the


    window, they just gaze at each other. In the end, it is Pehry who speaks first.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "I''ll wait for you to leave first. Hurry up and go to work."


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, "I''ll leave after you go up."


    People in love are all alike. Parting from each other even for one day is hard for them.


    Jasmine has no choice but wave her hand and turn around to enter the hospital. Even if she is facing


    him with her back, she can feel the burning gaze behind her.


    Not until she enters the hospital does she heave a sigh of relief. She is so nervous to be stared by him.


    However, at this moment, a familiar voice suddenlyes from behind her, "Jasmine? Why are you


    here?"


    Jasmine trembles and hurries to turn around. Noel, her uncle, is walking towards her with a yellow


    thermal container.


    Her heart skips a beat. She isn''t sure if he has seen her get out of Pehry''s car. Uneasiness seizes her.


    "Uncle, you''re here."


    "Yes," Noel waves the thermal container, "I''ve brought some soup to your father. Since he''s sick, he


    needs to eat something nutritious. The bone soup has been cooked for nearly three hours."


    Jasmine hurries to thank him, "Uncle, thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it. We''re family." Noel waves his hand and replies politely. However, he quickly changes


    the topic, "Are you here by taxi? I saw you get out of a ck car."


    Jasmine trembles. Sure enough, he saw it.


    Thinking of the kiss in the car, she feels panic. She hurries to turn her face away, worrying that she will


    be seen through. "Yes, I went to school yesterday. I was afraid I might bete, so I took a taxi."


    Noel nodded as if deep in thought. "It exins the matter."


    Jasmine nods.


    Surprisingly, the elevator arrives. Jasmine quickly walks in, as if there were a beast chasing behind her.


    They get to the ward together. Today, Cyrus is able to eat some liquid diet that is easy to digest.


    Aunt has taken care of Cyrus for the whole night, and she looks haggard. Seeing Noel here, Bridget


    asks her to go home with Noel for rest.


    Jasmine stays in the ward and helps Cyrus to drink soup while Bridget sends the couple to the elevator.


    It is ten minutester when she returns. She looks strange as she enters the ward.


    As expected, just as Cyrus falls asleep, she whispers, "What did you dost night?"


    Jasmine swallows her saliva. It''s doomed to happen.


    "I went back to school."


    "I told you to have dinner. And you just disappeared. You even ignored my call. What was so urgent


    that you even had no time to pick up the phone?" Bridget is serious. She''s really angry.


    Jasmine does not dare to fool her around, but she won''t admit that she stayed with Pehry, either. She


    lowers her head and remains silent, admitting she has made a mistake.


    Actually, even if she keeps silent, Bridget knows that she must have gone to see Pehry.


    "I thought you were a sensible and good child. I wanted you to cut off contact with him by yourself. But I


    don''t think you can control yourself now. Since that''s the case, don''t me me. From tomorrow


    onwards, you''ll have to stay in the hospital except for ss time. When your father gets better, I''ll rent a


    house to apany you and you have to go home after ss."


    Jasmine does not expect her to be so determined, "Mom!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I have made up my mind!"


    Jasmine bites her lip and thinks for a while. She has already guessed who has told her. "Did uncle tell it


    to you?"


    Bridget snorts coldly, "You know that you will be gossiped behind your back?"


    Jasmine is at a loss for words. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether she should exin to her


    mother or me Noel for making a fuss.


    "Think about yourself and then him. Jasmine, you know it clear. We worked hard to bring you up and


    send you to a college. We just hope that you can study hard and work hard, find your Mr. Right and


    have a peaceful life. We don''t need you to marry a rich guy. There''s a mismatch between you and him.


    Do you understand?" Bridget is so earnest that she almost wishes to show Jasmine her heart.


    But can''t the rich be sincere? Won''t the rich guy truly love a woman?


    Jasmine thinks but doesn''t say them out. Seeing Bridget''s anxious expression and Cyrus¡¯ haggard


    look, she has no courage to argue with Bridget.


    After pondering for a moment, she holds Bridget''s hand. Her skin is rough and dry since she has done


    unskilled work for many years. Sorry and heartache, she whispers, "Mom, I see."


    Bridget heaves a sigh of relief, "I''m for your own good."


    "Yes, I know. I won''t see him." At the very least, during Cyrus¡¯ stay in the hospital, she won''t see Pehry.


    Her family has already in a mess. She can''t cause trouble anymore.


    The only person she is sorry about is Pehry. She may have to ignore him for a time.

 Chapter 755: The Relationship Isn’t Open to the Public

    Chapter 755: The Rtionship Isn¡¯t Open to the Public


    On this day, Jasmine is in a bad mood. On the one hand, it is because there are too many sick people


    around in the hospital. It''s impossible for her to be in a good mood after seeing so many patients. But


    the most important thing is because of Bridget''s words.


    From childhood, she has been praised for being sensible, but her strengths are also her weaknesses.


    Because she thinks that it''s not easy for Bridget and Cyrus to bring her up, she is obedient to her


    parents.


    When she was a little girl, she was very happy to hear that. However, when she grows up, she realizes


    that her family''s words could put a lot of psychological pressure on her. Just like now, even though she


    disagrees with Bridget''s words and even feels much pressure, she would still do as Bridget said.


    Although this kind of promise could alleviate the feeling of guilt towards her family, it''s still a kind of


    pressure and burden for herself.


    Jasmine doesn''t realize this before, but now she could clearly feel that she really wants to see Pehry.


    It''s precisely because of this that she could sense her true thoughts.


    But she can''tpletely ignore her family''s thoughts now. She can only choose apromise.


    That night, Jasmine slept in the ward after dinner in the hospital cafeteria. It was not convenient to


    wash up, but fortunately, she could make do with it. Because of Pehry, she and her family receive a lot


    of special care in the hospital.


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Pehry calls her. Jasmine finds an excuse to slip out of the ward and walks to


    the corner to make sure that no one could hear before answering the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Are you in the hospital?" Compared to her low voice, the man''s voice is much more rxed.


    Jasmine lowers her voice and says, "Yes, I''m apanying my father."


    "What are you going to eat tonight? I''ll take you out for dinner and send you back." As Pehry speaks,


    he gets into the car and winks at the driver. The driver understands and drives towards the hospital.


    However, the next second, Jasmine stammers awkwardly, "I, I may not be able to have dinner with you


    tonight."


    Pehry is a little unexpected by the sudden rejection.


    Quickly, hees back to his senses and immediately thinks of the situation at her home. He asks,


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen in the hospital?"


    Jasmine doesn''t want him to know that Bridget doesn''t allow her to see him. After all, it is indeed a


    great blow to his confidence.


    She bites her lip and pauses for a few seconds before saying, "Yes, my father has too many


    examinations to do. My mother has been very tired in the hospital recently, and my aunt and uncle


    have to go to work. I need take care of my father here."


    Pehry nods. Thinking back to the other two unfamiliar faces he saw outside that day, they should be


    her aunt and uncle, right?


    Although he is not deeply impressed by them, he could still remember their general appearance. He


    has seen all kinds of people over the years, and he could see at a nce what kind of people they are.


    No matter how busy she is, she can''t forget to eat.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it and send it to you."


    When Jasmine hears that he ising, she feels a little overwhelmed, "There is no need. I will grab a


    bite at the hospital. There''s everything in the canteen."


    Pehry knows why she refuses him. He sighs helplessly, "I''ll send it to you. You can eat it in the cafeteria


    before going upstairs. You won''t be discovered."


    Jasmine is both moved and somewhat guilty when her thoughts are detected. She stammers for a long


    time without saying a word. In the end, Pehry is still afraid that she would be embarrassed. He says,


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll see you near the canteenter. I won''t drive in."


    In order not to be discovered, he has already done everything he could to keep a low profile.


    Jasmine could only agree, "Then at half past six, I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, she doesn''t dare to waste too much time. She hurriedly turns around and


    goes back to the ward. As soon as she steps into the ward, she hears Bridget say, "Jasmine, you can


    go to the canteen to eat first. There are too many people, you''ll have to queue upter."


    Jasmine quietly walks to the side of the bed and tucks Cyrus in, saying, "You go eat first, mom. I''ll go


    down and have wontonter."


    The wonton in the cafeteria is sold in a separate window. Normally, there is no need to queue up, and


    fewer people buy it.


    Bridget nces at her and says, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll go first. I just n to buy steamed egg custard for your father. Stay here and look after your


    father for a while." Bridget says as she takes out the meal card from her bag and walks out of the door.


    Jasmine hurriedly nods, "I see."


    After Bridget leaves, she turns her head back and couldn''t help but lower her head and sigh. She really


    doesn''t have any experience in telling lies.


    However, ever since she is young, Jasmine has never thought that one day, she would actually hide it


    from her family because of a man.


    After Bridget finishes her dinner, it is only early six o''clock. When Cyrus finishes his meal with Jasmine


    and Cyrus'' help, and it is half past six o''clock.


    Bridget urges Jasmine to have dinner. Jasmine takes the opportunity to leave the ward excitedly with a


    calm expression.


    She quickly walks to the elevator and looks at the number of words disyed on it with anxiety.


    Hurry up...


    After taking the elevator to the lobby on the first floor, Jasmine almost trots all the way to the canteen


    area. She takes out her phone and calls Pehry.


    The phone rings a few times before Pehry picks it up. She pants and asks, "I''m at the entrance of the


    cafeteria. Where are you?"


    The man''s calm voice enters her ears. There are only two simple words, "Turn around."


    Jasmine was nervous. She quickly turns around. Not far away, under the sycamore tree, she sees an


    elongated figure standing by the side of the path. He wears a dark gray T-shirt with a white cor on its


    cor. It is obvious that it has been temporarily put on.


    His suit is so conspicuous that he deliberately disguises himself.


    Jasmine doesn''t know whether tough or cry, but the happy when she sees him has surpassed all.


    She smiles happily and runs all the way to the man. The wind blows her hair in front of her forehead,


    and she is flushed.


    She smiles, looking extremely charming, "Hello."


    Pehry looks at the smiling face in front of him and almost couldn''t move his gaze away. Her expression


    of surprise, excitement, and admiration touches him, if it isn''t for the wrong asion, he would


    immediately pull her into his arms and kiss her.


    However, he could only endure it now.


    Pehry hands her the ck instion bucket in his hand and restrains himself with some difficulty, "Your


    meal."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine takes it and asks, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    The first thing she thinks about is there is something wrong with his work. She asks, "Did something


    happen at thepany again?"


    "Pehry says, "No. I''m not allowed to go public with our rtionship. Therefore, I''m a little


    unhappy."

 Chapter 756: Abundant Love Stories

    Chapter 756: Abundant Love Stories


    After Jasmine listens to his aggrieved words, she looks around like a thief and carefully pulls his hand,


    saying, "Don''t be angry. This is a special time...."


    After she finishes speaking, she immediately releases her grip, as if she is afraid that someone would


    see them.


    Pehry understands it, but he is still unhappy. He lowers his head and looks at his empty palm, feeling a


    little dazed.


    "Did you pull my hand just now?"


    Jasmine sighs helplessly and nod forcefully, "Yes!"


    Pehry rubs his hands and tilts his neck, saying, "Oh. I didn''t even feel it. I thought I was hallucinating."


    Jasmine knows that he is deliberately teasing her. She nces at the small garden behind her and the


    brightly lit cafeteria. She turns around and has an idea.


    "Pehry,e with me." She turns around and walks towards the garden.


    Pehry nces at the cafeteria and says, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Jasmine continues to wave at him, "I''m going over there to eat."


    Pehry does not know what she is going to do. Seeing her behaving like a thief, he is unhappy, but feels


    she is very cute.


    No wonder that everyone wants to have a cute girlfriend. In the past, Pehry did not understand. After


    all, cute girls are worthless in front of sexy women. But now he understands.


    A sexy woman will only make you want to sleep with her, but a cute woman is different. You will be


    deeply attracted.


    Pehry has been following behind her until they finally stop in front of an almost deserted grey stone


    table and stool in the corner of the small garden.


    The texture on the table is like a chess board.


    He watches as Jasmine takes out a napkin from her pocket and spread it on the stool, "Sit down."


    Pehry''s eyelids twitches, "Are you going to eat here?"


    Compared to his attitude, Jasmine appears to be very rxed. She sits down and opens the ck


    thermos bucket, saying, "That''s right. Do you want some?"


    Pehry originally doesn''t have any appetite, but when he hears her words, he nods and says, "Yes."


    A tall man of more than one meter eight sits pitifully on a stone bench. Pehry swears that this is the


    coolest stool he has ever sits on in more than 30 years.


    After eating this meal with her, he won''t have diarrhea when he goes back, will he?


    The aroma of the food floats over as the lid of the thermos bucket is opened. There are fouryers in


    total. The firstyer is lily shrimp, the secondyer is dried bamboo shoot and braised pork, the third


    layer is steamed tpia, and thestyer is the old duck soup with butter.


    Although they don''t look gorgeous in the bucket, the dishes are still appetizing. Without asking, she


    knows that they are made by the chef of the Red Club.


    Jasmine nces at the chopsticks in her hand. Why is there only a pair?


    She blinks and feels a little embarrassed, "There are no chopsticks. I go to the cafeteria to get a


    disposable set. You use this."


    Pehry leisurely props his hands on the table and stretches his neck forward, "Too troublesome. Feed


    me. I don''t eat much anyway."


    ...


    Jasmine once again loses her tongue. How could a man over thirty say such a coquettish thing with a


    calm expression?


    Isn''t he ashamed?


    He won''t feel ashamed. After all, he is powerful. Saying such a word is nothing.


    Jasmine has no choice but to feed him. Before she could take a bite, she puts a translucent shrimp into


    the man''s mouth and says, "Here, have a taste."


    Pehry is also very obedient. He takes a bite. The shrimp is very Q-bounced, and it tastes fresh and


    tender. It is as delicious as ever.


    "Not bad, eat more."


    Jasmine has just eaten one herself. She gives Pehry the rest of the dishes before eating them herself.


    This action makes Pehry a little happy.


    He is very happy that she remembers him before eating.


    Immediately, Pehry feels that there was nothing bad to eat in this shitty park. He feels so good to be


    taken care of.


    As a result, Jasmine quickly browses on Moments and sees him send one new piece of talking tip.


    ''A different romantic pic spent with my girlfriend! Delicious!''


    The matching picture is what is ced in front of them. Looking at the crude stone table, Jasmine is


    immediately not calm, "Pehry, what did you post!?"


    "What''s the matter? This is the only thing I can show affection recently," he said.


    A single sentence blocks Jasmine''s words, causing her to feel a little sour.


    It seems that when he has been in love with him, he has indeed felt a little wronged. It must have been


    such a long time since he has suffered such a grievance, hasn''t he?


    Thinking of this, Jasmine whispers, "Do you feel very aggrieved to be with me?"


    Pehry does not think too much about it. He is worried that there is no ce for him to show his


    grievances. He immediately says, "Yeah, I have been so ignored before."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After saying that, both of them are shocked, especially Pehry. She has obviously taken the initiative to


    ask, but his words seemed to cause misunderstanding, as if he isparing her with those women


    who have been sticking to him back in the past.


    Sure enough, Jasmine''s chopsticks immediately stop. She has always known that he used to have


    many women and could not restrain himself, but now that the two of them are together, it is hard to not


    mind hearing such words from him.


    She clearly doesn''t think so much about it when she asks, but now she feels ufortable hearing it.


    Jasmine purses her lips and says, "Then go find someone who won''t let you feel wronged."


    Pehry''s reaction is quick, and he doesn''t care if it is clean or not. He immediately sits down in a chair


    beside her and says, "What are you talking about? I only love you."


    Jasmine doesn''t believe his words. Instead of looking at him, she stares at the shrimp in the bowl,


    saying, "Alright, let''s eat."


    Pehry wraps his arms around her waist, "No, my girlfriend is angry. I have to make her happy."


    "I''m not angry...." As she speaks, she is about to break the man''s hand off her waist.


    Pehry definitely wouldn''t let go. He says is a sincere tone, "Alright, honey, I said the wrong thing. I


    apologize. Don''t be angry with me."


    Jasmine refuses to admit it and says firmly, "I''m not angry."


    "Alright, you''re not in angry. It''s because I speak wrong words." Pehry coaxes his girlfriend. Actually, he


    feels guilty. He doesn''t dare to mention those love histories in front of her in the past. He has almost


    forgotten about them just now.


    "I didn''t meet you before, so I was a little too frivolous. Now that I have you, I won''t think about anyone


    else. I have dated other women, but I swear that you are the only one I love."

 Chapter 757: You Are My First and Only Boyfriend

    Chapter 757: You Are My First and Only Boyfriend


    Although Jasmine is still eating, she is only mechanically chewing. Her mind isn''t on it, so she doesn''t


    pay attention to the smell.


    "I don''t believe it," She says.


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, "It is true. I swear. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Since you don''t like it, why did you bring it up?"


    "I didn''t mention it! You mentioned it. I''m just answering." Pehry blinks his eyes.


    Jasmine is actually jealous. No matter what he says, she feels that it is especially unpleasant. She


    raises her hand and nudges him with her elbow, "Let me go!"


    "No."


    Jasmine does not struggle any longer, but she still looks unhappy. She eats without saying a word and


    stops feeding him.


    Pehry knows that she is angry with him, so he moves forward and says, "I want to eat..."


    Jasmine looks at his appearance as if nothing has happened. She is furious and stuffs the chopsticks


    into his other hand, saying, "Then you eat, I won''t eat anymore."


    ...


    Pehry is a little dumbfounded. He feels that she is about to get up and pulls her into his arms. He


    sweeps his gaze across her angry face and whispers, "I really didn''t mean anything else. I just said it


    casually."


    "You must have thought of someone. Otherwise, why would you say that?"


    Pehry is stunned, "I really didn''t! I am eating with you, and my mind is full of you. Who could I miss!?"


    If he did it, he would admit it. However, he really doesn''t think about others in front of her. His mind is


    full of her. How could he have the time to care about those passers-by?


    Pehry is afraid that she would get angry with him, so it is rare for him to exin so seriously, "Jasmine,


    maybe you really don''t know me well. In the past, when I was in love, it was really just for fun. I never


    took it seriously. I couldn''t think of anyone. I really forget them."


    At most, he has a vague impression of the names and appearances of those women. As for the


    specifics, he forgets all.


    However, hearing him say this does not relieve Jasmine''s grievances.


    She turns around and res at him reproachfully, "Are you still very proud?"


    Pehry breaks out in cold sweat on the back of his head, "No... In the past, it was because I didn''t have


    you that I indulged myself. Now it''s different. Please give me a chance to prove my innocence. I admit


    everything else you said, but I really only love you."


    His tone is iparably sincere. He is afraid that she wouldn''t believe him. Jasmine has finally been


    infected a little, but she says, "You had so many girlfriends before, but I only have one boyfriend, it is


    you. How unfair..."


    Pehry is thinking about how to coax her and admitting his mistake when he suddenly hears this


    sentence. Then, he immediately bes excited, "What did you say?"


    Jasmine repeats without noticing. Just as she says that, he wraps his arms around her waist.


    She immediately shouts, "What are you doing!"


    "It''s not enough for you to have one. You''re still aggrieved, aren''t you? Who do you like? Who else do


    you want to be couples with?" Pehry narrows his eyes slightly and a dangerous look appears in his


    eyes.


    Normally, Jasmine would definitely be scared, but today, she is bold, "There are so many handsome


    boys now. I can get a few boyfriends, umte some experience."


    Pehry rubs his teeth. He is very angry, but could only endure it because what he has just said.


    "Jasmine, you even say such words!"


    "Didn''t you have mentioned your ex-girlfriends?"


    ...


    Alright,e on, just a few words, he provokes his girlfriend.


    Seeing that Pehry is silent, Jasmine feels better. She pulls the insted lunch box over and says, "You


    eat some. You didn''t eat much just now."


    Seeing her calm down, Pehry could only hold back the angry by himself. He lowers his head and eats


    two mouthfuls of food. After he finishes chewing and swallows, he still feels a panic in his heart.


    Just as he raises his head and is about to teach her a lesson, he sees her suppressing a smile.


    Her big clear eyes are full of teasing.


    What''s up?


    Is he fooled by Jasmine?


    Pehry finally figures out what is going on. She has deliberately embarrassed him just now. She does it


    on purpose tough at him.


    After living for more than 30 years, he is finally fooled by a little girl.


    Pehry sneers coldly, "Are you happy now?"


    Jasmine intentionally angers him and nod, "Yes."


    She admits it?


    "You think you can fool me? Isn''t it because I like you?" Just now, he hurriedly exins, afraid that she


    would get angry, but he doesn''t even notice it.


    Jasmine really does mind his words, but now that her grievance and jealousy have disappeared. She


    has never discovered that Pehry also has such an awkward and cute side.


    "Do you still want to eat?" Pehry is a little nervous when she stares at him. He raises his head and


    points at the lunch box in front of him with his chin, indicating to her.


    Jasmine shakes her head, "I''m full, I won''t eat anymore."


    Pehry stretches out his hand to put away the lunch box and cover it. Before he could move, a soft, wet


    touch suddenly falls on his face.


    He immediately freezes and looks sideways, only to see the girl''s face full of shyness.


    Pehry''s heart races. Suddenly, he wants to tease her. He raises his hand and touches his face. He


    looks at her as if he has been indecently assaulted, "You kissed me? Who told you to kiss me?"


    "You are my boyfriend. I can kiss you if I want."


    Jasmine says boldly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Pehry rarely sees her bold side and says, "Seeing such a handsome boyfriend, you couldn''t help but


    want to get closer, right?"


    Jasmine doesn''t stop and says, "Can''t I?"


    Pehry lowers his head andughs, his face full of joy. He reaches out and grabs Jasmine''s neck,


    pulling her directly in front of him. His voice is especially hoarse and sexy, "Alright. You can do


    whatever you want."


    After he finishes speaking, he bends down and kisses her. His thin lips are imprinted on hers


    urately. It is different from Jasmine''s touch. He directly gives her a French kissing.


    In an instant, Jasmine feels as if a hot nket is wrapping around her. Her entire body is hot fiercely,


    her face and her neck red.

 Chapter 758: This Time, Hes Serious

    Chapter 758: This Time, He''s Serious


    The two of them are going steady, and Pehry is very interested in her. At this time, they are forced to


    meet secretly because of her family.


    This is extremely unbearable for Pehry. In fact, it is extremely unbearable for any man.


    Therefore, the moment he touches her lips, he immediately has a physical reaction. He is over 30, but


    is as impatient as a young man at this moment.


    Unfortunately, they are outside, and he could do nothing to her. Therefore, Pehry kisses her fiercely.


    Jasmine endures his fierce kiss, her hands tightly clutching the cloth on his chest, almost unable to


    breathe.


    The two of them almost forget everything. Neither of them notices a middle-aged woman walking


    towards them from the side door of the small garden. When she arrives, she suddenly shouts in a low


    voice, "God! What are you doing?"


    As the middle-aged woman speaks, she covers her eyes and hurriedly walks past the two of them.


    When she left, she did not forget to mutter, "This is a hospital. You should pay attention to your


    behavior in public..."


    Jasmine is shocked by the other party''s voice and immediately wakes up. She hurriedly stands up from


    Pehry''s side and turns her back to the person. Her entire face is burning.


    Pehry is calm. He watches as the woman quickly leaves without any change in expression. When that


    woman leaves, he immediately reaches out to pull Jasmine, but Jasmine dodges.


    He raises his eyebrows and says, "Why?"


    "Stop messing around. It''s time for me to go up." It has already been nearly forty minutes since she


    comes down, and Bridget would scold her again if she didn''t go back.


    When Pehry hears that she wants to go back, he immediately looks unhappy, and he doesn''t conceal it


    at all. He says, "I''m too miserable. I''ve spent more time on the road than even seeing you."


    Jasmine couldn''t bear it, but she couldn''t stay for long, and her hands stirs in front of her. She is a little


    at a loss for what to do.


    Should shefort him? Or coax him?


    But this person is Pehry, how could she coax him...


    Jasmine doesn''t usually talk much nonsense, but she isn''t a person who couldn''t be voluble. However,


    she feels that she couldn''t even say a word now.


    Pehry sees her dilemma and couldn''t bear to say anything else. He could only stand up and carry the


    thermos bucket back into his hand, "Forget it. I''ll continue to work hard."


    As he speaks, he pats Jasmine''s head with his other free hand, as if he is touching a puppy. His eyes


    are filled with doting and tenderness.


    Jasmine looks at the man who is walking straight forward. She has been very tired recently because of


    Cyrus, but after seeing Pehry, more than half of this fatigue has disappeared.


    She chases after him and grabs one of his sleeves. "Actually, we can secretly meet after school."


    It is not convenient to meet in the hospital, and Bridget does not allow her to stay outside. The only


    time they could meet is when her ss is over.


    "But maybe I cannot see you for too long at a time, I''m afraid my mom will notice."


    Pehry raises his eyebrows and smiles, "You said everything clearly beforehand."


    He is pitiful. As her boyfriend, he could only see her in secret.


    But what can he do?


    He wants to see her, so no matter when, and how long he could see her, it is enough for Pehry. He


    would not see ''No'' to her.


    If he didn''t meet such a person, he wouldn''t believe that he could do it for a woman.


    This is the type of person that Pehry has looked down on the most, but now he is willing to do such a


    person.


    "Call me whenever you''re free. I''ll see you." He naturally holds the girl''s hand.


    It is clearly an ordinary sentence, but Jasmine is moved to the point that she wants to cry.


    The word ''I go to see you'' surpasses all sweet talk. He is promising her that as long as she wants to


    see him, he would be by her side.


    Jasmine sends Pehry out of the hospital. The two of them walks behind, afraid that they would be seen.


    They stand by the side of the road and waits for half a minute before the driver drives the car over.


    Jasmine watches as he bends down and gets into the car. The window is lowered, and he says, "Go


    back. Contact me if you need anything."


    Jasmine doesn''t want to go, but she has to go. She has no choice but to say, "It''s fine. Don''t worry. I''m


    going up. Tell me when you get home."


    Pehry waves his hand and smiles at her, "Okay. Go, remember to miss me."


    He teases her before leaving.


    Hence, Jasmine turns around with a red face and walks in the direction where shees from. When


    she reaches the corner, she turns around and waves her hand before quickly leaving.


    Pehry doesn''t retract his gaze until shepletely disappears from his sight. The car window is closed


    again. He raises his hand to pinch the center of the forehead and instructs the driver, "Let''s go."


    The two of them are in love. Neither of them notices that a man is taking pictures of them with a ck


    camera in an inconspicuous white car across the street.


    Everything that happened at the entrance of the hospital just now is taken in by the camera, including


    the scene of the two people hugging their waist as they waited for the driver.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Pehry''s car leaves, the man opens the notebookputer in the back seat of the car and inserts


    the camera''s memory card. After reading out the photos, he picks out a few of the closest pictures and


    sends them to an unfamiliar mailbox.


    In less than five minutes, the phone prompts for a new message. After clicking on it, it is the receipt


    message sent by Bank X.


    Your bank card with tail number 3,758 has deposited into RMB 1000,000.


    He knows who the remitter is. Being able to receive such a job is a big order for someone like him who


    has been a private investigator for a long time.


    On the other side, in the living room, Mr. Alfred looks at the twelve photos that his men have brought to


    him. He could clearly see the movements between Pehry and Jasmine. The feeling of intimacy


    between them could not be disyed.


    The more the old man looks, the angrier he is. In the end, even the butler at the side does not dare to


    breathe loudly. After following Mr. Alfred for so many years, he could guess what the other party was


    thinking with just a single nce.


    He could tell that Mr. Alfred is very angry now.


    Although the butler is afraid, he still says, "Mr. Alfred, don''t be angry. Let the private investigator


    continue investigating. Pehry is still young, so it''s normal to have a few girlfriends."


    After hearing this, the old man sneers coldly, "Normal? He used to have so many women by his side.


    Did you see that he ignores his work for anyone? He directly ran to the hospital. Heughs so happily.


    Is he Pehry a cheerful person?!"


    The butler does not object to this. After all, everyone knows about Pehry''s temperament. Being in love


    is normal. This time, he could clearly feel that Pehry is serious.


    What the old man is most afraid of is his seriousness.


    As expected, in the next second, the old man angrily says in a deep voice, "Investigate the information


    about that girl. I want all the information. The sooner, the better!"

 Chapter 759: I Like Everything You Like

    Chapter 759: I Like Everything You Like


    In less than half an hour, all of Jasmine''s information is neatly ced in front of Alfred.


    Jasmine is a 20-year-old female college student. Her major is English. She was born in City B. Her


    parents areid-off workers. Her family is poor. She was a grant-aided student when she studied in


    high school.


    A series of her private messages are imprinted on it, and even her achievements from childhood to


    adulthood are clear. Mr. Alfred takes less than ten minutes to read through them from beginning to end.


    Nothing special.


    It is an ordinary family that couldn''t be any more ordinary. She has simple social rtionships, has no


    debts or other problems, and even has a clean credit record.


    The only eye-catching thing is probably her certificate photo.


    She is indeed a beauty with a fair face and big eyes, looking lovable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the past, when Pehry fell in love with women, Mr. Alfred has never taken it to heart. He knew that


    Pehry wouldn''t marry them. However, although Jasmine is young, she is actually able to fascinate his


    grandson.


    People couldn''t be judged by their appearances. A girl from an ordinary family could be simple.


    Perhaps this is an ident. However, they couldn''t be let down guard.


    "Is there anyone suspicious around her?" Alfred asks the butler beside him.


    The butler nods, "No, all the information that can be found is here."


    Alfred ponders for a moment and doesn''t say anything. After a while, he takes the information back in


    his hand and reads it again.


    But he still finds nothing.


    The butler suddenly thinks of something, and says, "Well, Miss Jasmine and Pehry got to know each


    other because of a report call. Public security has a record that it was about a problem of prohibited


    items in Red Club, but it was quickly resolved. It seems to be a misunderstanding."


    "Does this girl have a mutual acquaintance with Pehry?"


    "No."


    Mr. Alfred frowns. Originally, he does not believe that Jasmine and Pehry know each other by


    coincidence, but now he has no choice but to believe it.


    Because they know each other and have no other connection.


    Could it be that he has identally meets her and slowly falls in love with her?


    Such feelings seem like nonsense in their eyes, yet in any case, this girl is bound to be unsuitable for


    Pehry.


    As the future leader, Pehry needs to inheritpany. He is not allowed to marry an ordinary girl.


    Not only is she unable to provide help, she is even unable to protect herself.


    Such a woman beside Pehry would only be his restraint, and it would only make him be a failure.


    After a long time, Pehry would be like his father, a good-for-nothing who is immersed in love and


    could not do anything, so Mr. Alfred definitely wouldn''t allow Pehry to be with Jasmine.


    No matter now or in the future, he will not agree with them together.


    Mr. Alfred seems to recall what happened back then, and has got a long face. He thinks Pehry wouldn''t


    have such problems, but he doesn''t expect that it would still appear...


    He doesn''t know if he should call it misfortune or fate. In the past ten years, Pehry has never loved


    anyone, but an exception suddenly appears.


    Alfred would never allow anyone to ruin the sessor that he has managed to groom with great


    difficulty.


    When he speaks again, his voice has already be extremely cold and fierce, "Find someone to


    keep an eye on him first. If Pehry continues to be like this, bring that girl to me."


    This is undoubtedly his ultimatum. The butler opens and shuts his mouth, unspeaking. He understands


    his identity. At this time, he does not dare to provoke Mr. Alfred. He could only nod and answer, "Yes, I


    will immediately instruct my subordinates."


    However, even he doesn''t say anything, Mr. Alfred still senses his thoughts.


    After he finishes speaking, Mr. Alfred immediately asks, "What do you want to say?"


    The butler paused for a moment. He feels a little embarrassed, but still says, "Aren''t you afraid that Mr.


    Pehry will me you if you do this?"


    Mr. Alfred looks into the distance and let out a deep breath. "I''m more afraid that he''ll be like his


    father than he mes me."


    He doesn''t want to go through that again.


    When the butler hears what Alfred said, he understands that this topic could not continue. He


    immediately bows respectfully to leave the study.


    ...


    When Jasmine returns to the ward, Bridget is just about to call her. Seeing her entering, Bridget puts


    down her phone and asks, "Why did it take so long?"


    "There are many people in the cafeteria. I waited in line for a long time." Jasmine turns around to get


    the thermos bottle on the ground, but in fact, she is afraid to be seen through by Bridget because she is


    lying.


    Bridget does not think too much. Even if she is suspicious, she would not have thought that Pehry


    woulde to the hospital to look for Jasmine.


    Not long after, the doctores to inspect the room and briefly exins Cyrus'' condition. Cyrus


    recovers well.


    After hearing this, Bridget heaves a sigh of relief and looks rxed.


    Cyrus has been unable to get out of bed for a long time since he is hospitalized. In order to prevent his


    muscles from stiffening and blood from not circting, he has to undergo massage every day.


    Jasmine is filial. She has worked a lot before, and her strength is more than others. Every day and


    night, she would give Cyrus a careful massage.


    Every time she gives Cyrus a careful massage, she would be wet with sweat, but even so, she never


    comins.


    She does not have time to look at her phone, nor does she dare to do anything in front of Bridget. It is


    not until they turn off the lights and go to bed at 10 p.m. that she takes out her phone in the bathroom.


    As soon as she turns on her cellphone, she sees Pehry''s many messages. She purses her lips and


    snickers, then sends him a text message happily.


    ''Tomorrow afternoon ss ends at 4:30. I told my mother that I would go back at six o''clock. There''s


    more than an hour of free time. Do you want to go to the movies?''


    After she finishes typing the second half of the sentence, she hesitates for a moment before deleting it.


    After deleting it, she types it again and finally confirms it before sending it out.


    In less than half a minute, the other party immediately sends back a text message with only one word,


    ''Alright.''


    Alright?


    Just so simple?


    Jasmine pouts in dissatisfaction. She is just about to ask him what he is doing, but before she sends


    him the message, she receives another picture; it is all the films at 4:30 tomorrow. Then he says,


    ''Which one would you like to see?''


    Immediately, her slight unhappiness dissipates.


    Jasmine takes a closer look. There is a new romance movie that she has always wanted to see. It has


    just been released recently and is just right for them.


    She just doesn''t know if Pehry likes romance movies.


    She carefully texts him for advice, ''Do you like to watch romance movies?''


    Pehry immediately replies.


    ''I like everything you like.''

 Chapter 760: She Is So Shy

    Chapter 760: She Is So Shy


    In a word, she can''t feel it sweeter. Before, Jasmine doesn''t understand the pure happiness of her


    roommates when they are calling or texting their boyfriends. The world seems so beautiful in their eyes


    filled with love.


    Now she understands.


    Every word thates out of the mouth of the beloved one, is endowed with the special meaning.


    She will only feel offended instead of sweet if these wordse from anyone else.


    A phone call from Pehry disrupts her girlish fancy.


    She is startled by the phone''s vibration. Seeing the caller ID, she nces at the locked bathroom door,


    and holds back the impulse to answer it.


    Bridget will definitely hear it if she answers the phone.


    She can only withhold her inside restlessness and hang up the phone. Pehry seems to know that it''s


    inconvenient for her right now and doesn''t continue to call. He just sends her an emoji of an unhappy


    face.


    Jasmine''s heart softens. They have just met in dinner time, but she still misses his voice.


    So, at the risk of being caught, she puts the phone in her pocket and goes out of the bathroom. She


    said to Bridget, who is already lying on the small bed, "Mom, I''m going out to get some hot water to


    soak my feet."


    Bridget raises her head to look at her, "Isn''t there any water in the thermos?"


    "Save that for drinking. I''ll go to the water room to get some more."


    Bridget did not doubt her words, "Alright, thene back quickly, don''t dy."


    "I know."


    Jasmine sneaks out of the ward and walks quickly into the water room with her phone, paying no


    attention to the usually gloomy and terrifying ce.


    The first thing she does is to call Pehry back.


    The phone rings for less than two seconds before it is picked up. Pehry''s clear and gentle voicees


    through, causing her ear to go limp and numb, "Hello? Am I dreaming? You actually called me back?"


    "..."


    Jasmine remains silent for a while, and she feels her feelings beyond description, "I called you several


    times, okay?"


    Why does he sound like she has never called him herself?


    "Oh, I thought you wouldn''t be able to take it at this time." Pehry chuckles. He is like a dog waggling for


    her patting, "I didn''t expect you to be willing to talk to me."


    "Come on, don''t say that. When wasn''t I willing to?" Although Jasmine knows that he is joking, she


    doesn''t like it, "It was inconvenient in the ward just now, so I got in the water room to call you back."


    Hearing this, Pehry thinks of the narrow and dim space in the water room. He immediately frowns,


    "Why there?"


    "Where else could I go?" At least not in the corridor, which is colder at night because of the convective


    winds.


    "How about this? Transfer Uncle to the hospital where Karl is working. It has better environment and


    medical equipment. You and Auntie can also have an isted room for sleep. And the rehabilitation is


    more efficient." Pehry says, wishing he could arrange it now.


    Jasmine refuses immediately, "No, my families already feel that we owe you a lot. My mother won''t


    ept it if my father is transferred to a private hospital."


    Especially after knowing about Jasmine''s rtionship with Pehry, it is even more impossible for her


    mother to agree.


    Besides, Cyrus¡¯ operation is done. And his body has recovered quite well. There is no need for more


    ado.


    Actually, it is Jasmine that Pehry is more worried about. Every day, she can neither sleep well nor eat


    well in the hospital. He is worried by her haggard face today when they meet.


    "Let''s have a big dinner tomorrow after the movie. You need recovery." He wishes he could do


    everything he can for her, fearing that he will miss out something.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine feels particrly moved and happy. For 20 years, it is the first time that someone else apart


    from her families has cared about her like this.


    Suddenly, all tiredness is reced by joy.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me."


    "How could I not be worried?" As he speaks, Pehry sighs, "I''ve got money to burn, but you won''t let me


    spend it on you. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll spend it on another woman?"


    Jasmine is stunned for a while before she realizes what he means. Her eyes round from anger,


    "Pehry!"


    "Alright, alright." Pehry is only teasing her, and is immediately defeated by her anger. He quickly


    apologizes, "I''m only joking."


    Jasmine takes revenge on him, "Fine, I''ll find a handsome boy at school to lessen your burden, how


    about that?"


    "You dare!" Pehry puts on the angry air right away, even threatens her, "If I knew that anything like that


    happened, you two would definitely regret it."


    "This is tyranny!"


    "I''m just joking. I can''t see you often. And you won''t even let me have some jokes?" Even though Pehry


    says that, his tone is very gentle, not bossy at all.


    Jasmine snorts softly, "I said I''ll keep youpany tomorrow. I''m really busy..."


    "I know." Pehry says right after her, "I''m not ming you. I''m already very happy to be able to see you."


    His sweet words make Jasmine lose her words. The corners of her lips can''t stop curving up.


    She has never thought that it could be so sweet to be with Pehry.


    She used to think they belong to different worlds, but getting close to him leads to the love that she has


    always yearned for.


    After chatting for nearly twenty minutes, Jasmine looks at the time and reminds him, "My mother is


    going to call me very soon."


    Pehry replies softly and doesn''t dy any longer, "Go back and have a good rest. Good night."


    "See you tomorrow." After saying that, she tightens her grip on her phone, knowing that he won''t hang


    up unless she hangs up first. After a while, she forces herself to say shyly, "I''ll miss you."


    Her voice is as gentle as the humming of a Mosquito, but Pehry feels his entire body bathed in pink


    bubbles. He wishes nothing else than grabbing her into his arms and kissing her like crazy.


    Unfortunately, that''s not going to happen. He''ll keep it in mind and make it up tomorrow.


    "I miss you too." He responds her affectionately, "I miss you when I''m working, I miss you when I''m not


    working, I miss you when I''m on the way to see you, I miss you every second."


    Jasmine blushes with her pounding heart, even though he is not in front of her, "I know, stop...."


    "You little fool, I am your boyfriend. What should I do if you are so shy like this?" Pehry chuckles, "Go


    back to sleep. Good night, my girl."


    After a fast whisper of "Good night", she hangs up the phone quickly.


    She stands still, and repeats several deep breaths to calm down. Then she walks towards the ward.


    Pehry, this man is really ... so tempting.

 Chapter 761: I Wish You Werent So Independent

    Chapter 761: I Wish You Weren''t So Independent


    The next morning, Jasmine is woken up by the doctor''s regr rounds. She opens her eyes to see


    Bridget sitting on the bed and helping Cyrus with breakfast.


    In a daze, she gets up and calls, "Mom." Her head is still not clear from sleep.


    "You''re up." Bridget points at the millet porridge, boiled eggs and bread on the table, "I bought you


    breakfast. Wash your face and eat it while it''s hot."


    Knowing that she is rather exhausted these days, Bridget doesn''t wake her up this morning when she


    sees her sleeping so soundly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine nods and quickly washes up. She sits down at the table to eat breakfast.


    Cyrus'' heart stings at Jasmine''s dark eyes. He sighs, "Bridget, I don''t think it''s good to keep Jasmine in


    the hospital all the time. Maybe let her go back to school."


    Jasmine has never slept in school in order to do part-time jobs.


    Bridget thinks the same way as Cyrus. But ever since she finds out Jasmine''s rtionship with Pehry,


    she has been very worried.


    Seeing Jasmine sleeping in such a small bed every night, her heart aches more than anyone else. But


    she would rather let Jasmine endure this than let her go the wrong way.


    "She is not registered for dormitory. Besides, there is a curfew. She won''t be able to get in if she returns


    sote at night." Bridget doesn''t tell Cyrus about Pehry to save him from more worries.


    Recovery is the priority for him now.


    Cyrus still can''t be reassured, "Then why don''t we let Jasmine stay at Hry''s for a few days?"


    Hry is Jasmine''s aunt. Bridget immediately objects the proposal, "We''ve already troubled them a lot,


    now you want Jasmine to stay at their house...."


    "We''re families, aren''t we? Besides, I can''t think of any other way." Cyrus insists, "She stays in the


    school and eats in the canteen by day, only stays at their house for the night. It''s better than sleeping


    here. I don''t want Jasmine to be sick when I''m fully recovered."


    The more he says, the more excited he bes. His stirred emotion suddenly makes him cough after


    a moment''s choke.


    Jasmine hurries to the bed, "Dad, I''m fine. Calm down."


    "You''re not!" Cyrus can''t bear to let her be so exhausted. In his eyes, Jasmine is still a child who hasn''t


    grown up. "You don''t want to stay at your aunt''s?"


    The sudden question makes Jasmine subconsciously nce at Bridget''s face. She hesitates for a


    while without figuring out anything to say, afraid that her parents will quarrel over her.


    In the end, Bridget cannot remain silent any longer and makes a concession, "Alright, if you want


    Jasmine to go to Hry''s, then be it so. Just say it, why so emotional? You must keep away from anger


    since you are sick, you know?"


    Cyrus is calmed down by Bridget''s resignation, "Jasmine, you stay with your aunt at night for some


    time. When I get better, you don''t have toe to the hospital every day."


    "Ok, Dad." Although Jasmine doesn''t want to go, she nods obediently, "Don''t be angry. I''m young and


    healthy, so it''s nothing to run around a little bit."


    Jasmine''s docility doesn''t lessen Cyrus'' guilty.


    As her parents, they not only can''t give her a good material life, but also let her take care of


    themselves. Cyrus feels ashamed of himself both as Bridget''s husband and Jasmine''s father.


    Nearly fifty years old, he has always been an honest but reserved man who is terrible at revealing his


    inner feelings and saying nice words. He keeps everything to himself, anxious to recover as soon as


    possible and lessen the burden upon Jasmine as much as possible.


    After lunch, Jasmine leaves the hospital for school. She walks out of the hospital and waits for the bus


    at the bus stop. In her pocket, her phone is turned mute and she forgets about it.


    Ten minutester, a ck Mercedes-Benz is parked on the roadside. It doesn''t attract her attention until


    a familiar face appears after the window is lowered.


    Isn''t this ... Winfred of the Red Club?


    Jasmine is a little surprised, "Winfred?"


    "Miss Jasmine, Mr. Pehry asks me to pick you up. Please get in the car." Winfred says with a polite


    smile. His attitude cannot ne any kinder.


    A car behind is honking impatiently. Having no time to ask further, Jasmine opens the door and get in


    the back seat quickly.


    When the car starts again, she asks from curiosity, "How did you know I was here?"


    Winfred is a little awkward, "Mr. Pehry told me that you had ss at 1:30 p.m., and specifically ordered


    me to drive you to school. I was waiting at the back door, but didn''t see you for a long time. And you


    didn''t answer your phone. So, I drove to the front door."


    Jasmine takes out her phone hastily, and finds seven or eight missed calls on the screen.


    She hurriedly apologizes, "Sorry, I was lost in my thought and forgot about my phone."


    "No, no, no. Never mind." Winfred doesn''t dare to ept her apology, and says quickly, "Fortunately I


    got you. I''m just worried about failing my job."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the screen of her phone lights up again. Jasmine lowers her head


    and sees that it''s from Pehry.


    Right on time, isn''t he?


    Jasmine put the phone to her ear, "Hello?"


    "He got you?"


    "Yeah." Jasmine looks at the passing bus outside the car window. Through the big window of the bus,


    she sees the students in school uniforms going to school at noon, and the grown-ups going to work. All


    of them are crowding the bus with tired faces.


    She should have been one of them if it was not for Pehry.


    "I''m going to the hotel for a meetingter, otherwise I should be driving you myself."


    Jasmine opens her mouth and tries to say something, "... It''s Ok. I can go to school myself."


    She feels that it doesn''t matter, but Pehry is a little disappointed. Their rtionship starts not very long


    ago, he wishes to spend every second with her. Any time spent not with her is only waste.


    "I wish you weren''t so independent." Pehry sighs silently. Although it''s her independence that attracts


    him at first, now they are in love, he prefers a more fragile Jasmine who will rely on him more.


    Jasmine bites her lips, not knowing how to answer him.


    Actually, she isn''t that independent. She is just afraid that her willfulness will upset him.


    However, she won''t allow herself to give such an exnation, as if she is asking for praise and proving


    something.


    Pehry waits for a while but gets no answer. He could only say, "I''ll wrap things up early here to pick you


    up, and drive you home after movie and dinner."


    "Alright." Somehow, Jasmine feels a little depressed. She is stirred by Pehry''s words.


    "Then see youter."


    "Don''t..."


    Surprised, Pehry stops hanging up the phone and puts it back to his ear again, "What''s is


    it?"

 Chapter 762: Ill Be Waiting for You to Pester Me

    Chapter 762: I''ll Be Waiting for You to Pester Me


    Jasmine says awkwardly, "It''s not that I don''t rely on you. I''m afraid I''ll disturb your work."


    Pehry doesn''t expect her to say anything. This seeming exnation is more like a retort from a spoiled


    child. Pehry''s heart immediately softens. "Don''t be afraid. You''re my girlfriend. It''s nothing big that you


    take up some of my time."


    The generosity in his words makes Jasmine grin happily. But still, she says in a calm tone, "Oh, then


    don''t take me as troublesome if I pester you too much from now on."


    Pehry gives a shortugh, "Oh? You will pester someone? I don''t believe you..."


    "Really!" To make him believe it, Jasmine hurriedly defends herself, "When I was young, I was good at


    pestering until I went to school. My parents even sent me to my grandmother''s house for this."


    This is exactly what Pehry is waiting for. He immediately says, "Alright, then I''ll be waiting. I won''t let


    you escape if you don''t pester me."


    Jasmine falls for his goading, and follows his logic. After she hangs up the phone, she starts to bomb


    him with messages full of texts and pictures, to pester him in "grand scale".


    Winfred nces at the rearview mirror and sees the girl''s smile, which brims with youth, beauty and


    shyness.


    It not the first time that Winfred has picked up a female for Pehry. Some of them are very famous stars


    or celebrities of peerless beauty. But none of them is like Jasmine who attracts your eyes all the time.


    The more you know her, the more you like her.


    Beautiful appearances sometimes exhaust your eyes. Only the unique personality of kindness has the


    longsting charm.


    "Miss Jasmine, Mr. Pehry really likes you." Winfred says sincerely.


    Jasmine shifts her gaze away from the screen and looks at the backside of Winfred''s head.


    Cluelessness fills her mind, "Why did you say that?"


    "I''ve never seen Mr. Pehry cares about someone like this. Actually, Mr. Pehry always mentions you in


    thepany. All of us can feel how important you are for Mr. Pehry."


    Jasmine is a little shy from his words. She raises her hand and runs her fingers through her hair near


    her ear, "I''m happy to hear this."


    "It''s true. We''ve never seen Mr. Pehry pamper somebody like this." It¡¯s even rarer for Mr. Pehry to


    initiatively ask someone to pester him. Winfred recalls the story between Pehry and a popr female


    actor before.


    The two of them were together for at most three months. The woman wouldn''t break up with Pehry and


    threatens to make a scandal. Pehry did not say a word. The next day, he went to the actor''spany


    and directly banned her from any work. Until a year and a halfter, she had some chance to reappear


    in the entertainment circle.


    Generally speaking, women dream of a backer like Pehry. There aren''t many ways to provoke him. The


    only one is to pester him.


    This is a taboo for Pehry. Regardless of what it is like when two are together, rtionship for him is


    meeting each other''s demand. There is nothing he won''t let go. So, the decision to break up means the


    real end. He won''t relent if the other makes trouble or pester him.


    However, when it is Jasmine, he is like a totally different person. It''s like all the patience of his past


    thirty years has been umted to be squandered over Jasmine. He is so urgent to give her all the


    best thing in this world, which is quite obvious for all his employees.


    Actually, Jasmine knows that Pehry cares about her. But she rejects him in the past and pays no


    attention to his care. Recently she often recollects the things between them, and finds that he has


    indeed done a lot for her.


    She keeps it to her heart, but feels different when it is revealed by someone else.


    Very sweet, also very ... happy.


    Little girls in love always want to be recognized and envied, and at this moment, she is exactly dipped


    in such sweetness.


    "By the way, it''s Mr. Pehry''s birthday in two weeks. You may prepare him a surprise." Winfred reminds


    her as if it''s no big deal.


    Jasmine is stupefied for a moment, "His birthday?"


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry will throw a birthday party like usual. He will definitely invite you this year."


    Jasmine hasn''t celebrated her birthday many times. After she is 8, her birthday only means a big dinner


    at home with all the families.


    Pehry is throwing a party?


    "Is it in the Red Club?" She subconsciously thought of the club. After all, he is the owner of it.


    Winfred sneers, "Mr. Pehry won''t choose his own club unless he wants it to burst because of


    crowdedness."


    "That''s right."


    Jasmine thinks that it makes sense. She used to work in the Red Club. She has seen how crazy people


    could be when they want to tter Pehry. Any party should be private to survive, not to say a birthdayContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    party.


    But where will it be if it''s not in the Red Club?


    Seemingly noticing her doubts, Winfred adds, "Last year, Mr. Pehry did it on a small ind in the R


    country of the United States. It''s not far from J City, and a three-hour flight will reach it."


    However, Jasmine bes dumbfounded at this. How extravagant it is to rent a whole ind for a


    birthday party!


    She couldn''t help but worry, "Well, what kind of gift will he like?"


    So rich and powerful, hecks nothing. And he is so picky even about daily life. So, he probably won''t


    like anything she could afford, right?


    However, Winfred doesn''t think so, "As long as it is from you, Mr. Pehry will definitely like it. What


    matters is not the gift itself, but the person who gives it."


    "Really?" Jasmine still worries, "He''s so picky...."


    "Yes." Winfred says with much certainty. It might be no with others, but will be absolutely yes with Miss


    Jasmine.


    He even feels that Mr. Pehry will be happily pped as long as it''s Miss Jasmine.


    Jasmine''s entire mind is focused on Pehry''s birthday. She doesn''t even notice it when the car arrives at


    the school gate. Winfred calls back her attention.


    She hurriedly thanks him and get out of the car with her backpack, "Thank you, Winfred. I''m going in."


    "Miss Jasmine, you''re wee. It''s my job."


    After a simple goodbye, Jasmine quickly walks towards the teaching building. She has missed several


    day''s sses since Cyrus falls ill. She can''t bete today.


    However, a familiar voicees from behind when she was walking, "Jasmine?"


    Jasmine turns around and sees Mary, her ssmate and roommate, trotting towards her. Jasmine


    says, "Mary? Good to see you."


    "Me, too." Mary naturally took her arm and said, "I saw you at the gate just now. Who drove you here?"


    Jasmine paused for a moment. Then she panics a little bit thinking of the ck Mercedes-Benz that


    Winfred drives, "Nobody, I called a hitch ride."

 Chapter 763: She Knows Some Rich People

    Chapter 763: She Knows Some Rich People


    "Really?" Mary looks at her suspiciously. "Why haven''t I ever called a hitch ride of such a good car?


    That car costs more than a million yuan, right?"


    Jasmine looks away with unease and smiled awkwardly, "It''s just a coincidence."


    "Is that so?" As Mary speaks, she turns around to see the gate. However, the car is no longer there.


    "Alright, hurry up or we''ll bete again." Jasmine wants to continue the topic no further. She holds


    Mary''s hand and walks quickly towards the door of the teaching building.


    Mary bes even more certain watching Jasmine''s uneasy footsteps.


    She is not that stupid enough to believe that someone will drive a car worth more than a million yuan to


    do hitch rides. Not to mention gas money, the abrasion itself is hard to make up.


    Jasmine doesn''t usually take taxis, therefore she finds such a perfunctory excuse.


    However, Mary narrows her eyes. It surprises her that Jasmine is so "capable". Even though looking so


    innocent, she actually finds a rich man.


    The cheapest car in Pehry''spany has be a symbol of rich people in Mary''s eyes.


    Jasmine''s rtionship with her is neither good nor bad. They are no more than ssmates. If


    Jasmine''s daily life is called simple, then Mary''s is the exact opposite.


    Mary always dresses herself exquisitely, and wears make-up whenever she goes to sses, canteen


    or even to fetch a parcel.


    Some students think her style a little pompous, but Jasmine believes that everyone has his own


    preferences and choices, as long as it does no harm to others.


    Therefore, Jasmine is one of the gentle ones to Mary. They greet each other from time to time, but


    never have any closermunication like this.


    Jasmine rushes to the ssroom. A few days'' absence has made herg behind. Mary is not one of


    the model students who attend every ss, either. So, Jasmine has to borrow another''s notebook for


    references.


    "Jasmine, what have you been busy withtely? I remember you didn''te to school for a few days."


    Mary doesn''t notice the disturbance she is making, keeping asking question in Jasmine''s ears.


    Jasmine doesn''t want to embarrass her, and makes perfunctory answers, "My father is sick. He has


    been transferred to a hospital here. I went to take care of him for a few days."


    "Sorry to hear that." Mary nods and asks somewhat hypocritically, "How is uncle now? Is he feeling


    better?"


    "The surgery is done, so I''m back for sses. I don''t want to fail the exam." While speaking, Jasmine


    takes note quickly. She secretly hopes Mary stop asking, because it''s interrupting her thinking.


    However, Mary suddenly says out of nowhere, "May I pay a visit to uncle after ss today?"


    Jasmine''s hand stops. She looks at Mary with much surprise, "What?"


    "I said I would like to go to the hospital to see uncle." Mary seems not to know how unreasonable her


    suggestion is. She says eagerly, "We are ssmates after all. And you''re kind to me. I didn''t put it into


    words but I knew it. You aren¡¯t locals as my family do, are you? I''m going to pay a visit to uncle with


    some gifts."


    Her enthusiasm leaves Jasmine unmoved, only embarrassed...


    "It''s fine. My aunt and uncle are local folks. They won''t be d to bother you."


    "It''s not bothering at all. We''re ssmates...."


    Jasmine couldn''t stand it but interrupt her repeated asking, "There''s really no need. I''m serious. We


    can deal with everything in the hospital. When my father is recovered, I''ll invite you over to my


    hometown."


    Mary can only reluctantly give up when she sees that Jasmine''s firm refusal leaves her no chance,


    "Alright then."


    Actually, she doesn''t want to see her father at all. She just wants to know what kind of people Jasmine


    is in touch with.


    Jasmine''s fatheres here from another ce for a surgery. Even though Jasmine does several part-


    time jobs a day, it''s difficult to cover the medical expenses. Then maybe....


    Only one car arouses in Mary''s mind countless thoughts and pictures.


    Mary holds herself as a goddess, way better than Jasmine who can only be calledely. But it''s not


    bad to know some rich guys through Jasmine.


    However, Jasmine doesn''t see through her, only feels a bit surprised and embarrassed.


    Not long after, the professor walks into the ssroom. The noises die away. Jasmine also gets the


    chance to enjoy some quietness.


    She returns the notebook to the student in front of her, and listens to the professor attentively, thus


    missing the gaze projected to her by Mary from time to time.


    At 4:30 in the afternoon, the long lecture covering two sses ends. Jasmine feels a little dizzy when


    she raises her head because of her long-time preupation with the studies.


    She puts her notebook and signature pen into her bag. Just as she is about to leave, the phone on the


    table suddenly vibrates twice.


    She picks it up and sees that it is a message from Pehry.


    Jasmine is about to reply when a big head suddenly pops close from the side¡ª


    "Who is it? Your boyfriend?"


    Before Jasmine makes any reaction, Mary has already seen the conversation. It is clearly from a man:


    I''ve arrived at the school. I''m in the middle of the west path.


    Who would to park the car in such a private ce like the small path if he wasn''t afraid of being seen?


    Jasmine immediately locks her phone. She looks at Mary again with a frown. Jasmine is not of a bad


    temper, but right now she is seriously angry, "Mary, how could you read my text message?"


    In her opinion, it is an immoral peeping to read other people''s messages without permission.


    Mary senses her anger, but doesn''t feel that she is wrong. She feels that Jasmine is so good at


    pretending. Mary says embarrassedly, "I didn''t know it would annoy you so much. Besides, I didn''t see


    anything since you put it away so quickly..."


    Do you really not see it?


    Jasmine wants to ask, but finally says nothing.


    It''s a meaningless question. She won''t admit it even if she really sees something.


    "I have something to deal with. I''ve got to go." After saying that, Jasmine rounds the chair and walks


    towards the door, paying no attention to Mary''s reaction.


    Gazing at Jasmine''s back, Mary is filled with rage.


    If you are afraid to admit it, then stop dating rich guys. What a bitch!


    The more Mary thinks about it, the more furious she bes. Before Jasmine fully disappears, she


    follows her back.


    She keeps a distance of nearly five meters away from Jasmine, so that neither will she lose sight of her


    nor be discovered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    And Jasmine, who is walking in front, doesn''t even know that she is being followed in the school under


    broad daylight.


    She walks quickly to the small path in the west of the school gate, and sees immediately the Bentley


    SUV of the color of champagne parked by the side.


    Mary is expecting to see the Mercedes-Benz E she has seen this afternoon, but it''s actually a ... a


    Bentley?

 Chapter 764: Feed Me

    Chapter 764: Feed Me


    Mary has never seen a Bentley with her own eyes, let alone sitting in it. The only thing she knows form


    the Inte is the B symbol.


    Her mouth is wide open from surprise.


    Mercedes-Benz is already amazing. She doesn''t expect the man to be so rich...


    Mary hides behind the corner, her heart beating much faster, as if the person who gets into the car is


    herself.


    She secretly makes up her mind that she must seize the opportunity to get into the upper ss through


    Jasmine.


    ¡­


    Jasmine knows nothing about all this. She opens the car door and sits in, panting, "I just finished the


    ss. How long did you wait for?"


    Driving here himself today, Pehry is dressed casually with a silk shirt, a white waistcoat of wool with


    blue id, ck trousers, and a pair of white tties. He looks seven or eight years younger.


    "Fortunately, I was on time." As Pehry says, he takes out a white paper bag from the back seat. There


    is a huge logo of a luxury brand printed on it. He directly ces it on Jasmine''sp, "There''s a sweater


    inside. Put it on."


    Jasmine is wearing a cardigan today with a short-sleeved shirt inside. It''s very convenient.


    However....


    "Why did you suddenly buy me clothes?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Pehry says mysteriously, "You''ll know when you open it."


    Hence, Jasmine opens the exquisite packing bag with curiosity and expectation. Inside it is a square


    box. She unties the ck bow knot on it and opens the lid. It was a long-sleeved sweater with the same


    design as his.


    Are they matching clothes for couples?


    Touching the soft sweater, Jasmine gets rid of all pressure caused by brand or price once she realizes


    the meaning of the sweater.


    "How is it? Do you like it?"


    "I like it." Jasmine takes it out and looks fondly at it, "When did you buy it?"


    "I ordered itst night, and sent my assistant to fetch it from the shop this afternoon." Pehry can''t wait


    to see her put it on, "Try it on and see how it goes."


    Jasmine takes off her cardigan, exposing her fair and beautiful arms. Pehry couldn''t help but imagine


    Jasmine lying under his body with these arms circling around his neck.


    He looks away awkwardly, and opens a bottle of water to quench his burning body and heart.


    Jasmine puts on the sweater. It''s fairly loose. She looks even more petite and lovely in it.


    "Does it look good?" She turns around and asks Pehry.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Only now does Pehry turns his eyes to Jasmine again and sees the small head on top of the sweater.


    He praises, "It suits you very well."


    After seeing the picture yesterday, he feels that it will fits Jasmine perfectly. Her usual clothes are in


    simple and in style, even a little conservative. So, she usually looks fresh and sweet.


    Therefore, pompous style won''t go well with her. This simple kind brings out her beauty more.


    Jasmine asks with uncertainty, "Really?"


    "Yes. It looks much prettier on you than on the model. That''s my girlfriend." Pehryvishes praise, with


    his eyes focused upon Jasmine, which never bores him.


    But what makes Jasmine happier is that the same design tantly shows that they are wearing


    couple''s clothes, which immerges her in a pleasant sense of intimacy.


    They are different from anyone else, only close to each other.


    "Do you like it?" Seeing her silence, Pehry asks.


    Previously, she either rejects his gifts or sends them back because of the high prices. So, Pehry


    couldn''t help but be so worried although it''s only a sweater.


    He is afraid to be rejected again because of the price.


    Unexpectedly, Jasmine doesn''t refuse. Instead, she epts it happily. Although she tells him not to


    spend so much money on her again, he can feel her heartfelt delight.


    Pehry is deeply touched. Normally other women want to be with him for his money and power. Even


    though some of them love him purely at first, they end up attracted by material benefits.


    Jasmine is different. She epts the sweater only because it has the same design with his, because


    she enjoys wearing couples clothes with him.


    From the beginning until now, she has never cared about how much money he owns, but always tries


    to split the bills with him.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t insist on splitting the bills of meals or movies anymore, or else he will be much


    depressed.


    But this is what Pehry loves about her. She never ns to exchange something with her good


    appearance, but strives to live better by her own efforts, inly but strongly.


    Now, Pehry gets another reason to buy her gifts¡ªcouple set.


    From now on, he will buy couple sets no matter they are essories or clothes, then he can buy her


    any gift he like.


    He has earned so much money and has lost his enthusiasm in it. Money only means a number


    because there is nothing that he can''t afford.


    Only when ites to buying things for Jasmine, he feels the long-lost satisfaction.


    That''s why he can''t give it up.


    They drive to a private cinema. It seems that Pehry really dislikes being with a group of strangers. So,


    he always chooses ces with privacy.


    The screening hall is different from that of an ordinary cinema. There are very few seats here, nearly a


    dozen dispersed in therge hall. All of them are leather chaise lounges.


    This is the first time that Jasmine has evere to such a cinema. She looks around form curiosity,


    and says, "There are so few people here...."


    Apart from them, there is actually nobody else.


    The corner of Pehry''s mouth twitches. He doesn''t n to tell this frugal little fool that he has booked the


    whole cinema hall in order to be with her alone.


    "It''s better." He says as if it''s a normal thing, and hands her the popcorn, "Here, don''t you girls all like


    it?"


    Jasmine can''t helpughing since he buys the popcorn. The big box of yellow popcorn really doesn''t fit


    his image.


    She puts one into her mouth, "Oh, maybe you are right. It''s so sweet and crispy."


    Pehry don''t care about snacks. But seeing her eating so happily, he is tempted to try it.


    He stretches his head close to her, "Feed me."

 Chapter 765: Were Here to Have a Look of Your Girlfriend

    Chapter 765: We''re Here to Have a Look of Your Girlfriend


    Jasmine is amused. She didn''t think Pehry was so clingy and spoiled before. Now, she thinks their


    roles are exchanged. She is masculine while Pehry is feminine in their rtionship.


    She has to soothe her boyfriend. Recently, she has been annoying Pehry. She should be soft from time


    to time.


    With that thought in mind, Jasmine hands over the popcorn to him. In the darkness, Pehry lowers his


    head and eats the popcorn in her hand. He deliberately grabs the tip of her finger in his mouth.


    Jasmine fells warm and wet on her finger. She withdraws her hand and whispers, "What are you


    doing?"


    "I''m doing nothing." Pehry looks innocent. His beautiful and amorous eyes meet the light of the screen,


    and they look very charming. "What did I did?"


    His expression seems to be using Jasmine of being so unfriendly, as if she is a particrly


    ipetent girlfriend.


    Jasmine silently withdraws her hand and pretends that nothing had happened.


    Very quickly, the movie starts. She has been looking forward to the movie for a long time. As soon as


    the lights in the cinema dim, Jasmine immediately immerses herself in the story.


    She doesn''t talk much to Pehry throughout the movie.


    She doesn''t know that Pehry keeps staring at her all the time while she is watching the movie.


    For a few times, Pehry is eager to kiss Jasmine. However, he can''t bear to interrupt her when she is


    immersed in the story, so he can only hold back.


    Why does he love Jasmine so much?


    This is a question that has no answer.


    Ever since he met her, he only has had one thought that he must teach her a lesson and let her know


    the consequences of offending him.


    Is there a moment when Jasmine attracts him?


    There must be.


    Pehry knows himself very well. If Jasmine doesn''t make impression on him at the beginning, he will not


    fall in love with her.


    He has experienced a lot and has seen so many people. When he sees a girl at a nce, he can know


    if they will work or he will love her.


    However, he ignored the small attraction at first. Fortunately, he discovers it in time and has been with


    Jasmine.


    As an audience, Jasmine is moved by the movie and she can''t help but shed tears. When she is about


    to wipe the tears off her face, a white handkerchief suddenly appears beside her.


    She is surprised and doesn''t immediately reach out to take it. Seeing that she doesn''t move, Pehry


    raises his hand to wipe away her tears. His movements are very gentle because he is afraid that it will


    make her feel ufortable.


    "Why are you crying? It''s not real."


    What Pehry says spoils the moment, but Jasmine is very touched. She sobs, "Don''t you think it''s very


    touching?"


    "Yes," Pehry replies perfunctorily, but he doesn''t think so because he doesn¡¯t the movie but keeps


    looking at her.


    "Why don''t you cry?"


    Pehry pauses and chuckles, "I''m not a woman."


    Yeah.


    Men do not easily shed tears.


    Jasmine sniffs and takes the handkerchief. And then she continues to see the movie.


    When the movie is over, her eyes are red from crying. Pehry is a little distressed when he sees it. "I feel


    upset when you cry."


    "I cried because the movie is too touching."


    They walk out as they speak, heading towards the parking lot.


    Pehry holds her hand and feels a breeze blowing by his side. Thatfortable feeling of peace is


    something he has never felt before on a date.


    "What would you like for dinner?"


    Jasmine thinks for a moment and doesn''t have any good suggestions. "Anything is OK. I''m not picky


    about food."


    "Just tell me a rough idea."


    "Well ... Chinese food?"


    Pehry is a little surprised, "Haven''t you been tired of it in the hospital?"


    "The food in the hospital is not delicious. I want to eat mandarin fish."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "OK." Pehry pulls open the car door for Jasmine, and then carefully protects her head when she is


    getting in the car. He watches Jasmine get in the car and then turns to get in the driver''s seat. "Let''s


    go."


    Coincidentally, Pehry knows a restaurant that is good at cooking Chinese food. Normally, he rarely


    chooses to eat Chinese food outside. After all, the standard of chefs in the Red Club is very high. So he


    will choose French food or western food most of the time when he goes out.


    The environment of western style restaurants is good and atmospheric.


    Pehry doesn''t know that she would like Chinese food. She is easy to be raised.


    Pehry drives to a restaurant. The restaurant needs reservation, so no one is queuing up. However,


    after entering, the ce is packed.


    Pehry is familiar with the boss. The boss has a private room of his own. So when the boss sees Pehry


    coming in, he immediately arranged for thetter.


    "Serve ording to my previous orders. And we would like have a mandarin fish."


    The waiter carefully records it and respectfully asks, "Mr. Pehry, how would you like the mandarin fish


    to be prepared?"


    Pehry looks at Jasmine. Jasmine immediately says, "I would like sweet and sour fish."


    "OK, please wait a moment."


    After the waiter leaves, Jasmine looks around and curiously sizes up the structure of the private room.


    There are only the two of them in therge room, making it seem a little empty.


    She moves her seat and sits beside Pehry. "I''d better be next to you, or else I''ll feel so far away from


    you."


    Pehry has no objections. Just as he is about to hug her and kiss her, someone knocks on the private


    room door from outside.


    He stops and is a little annoyed, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Pehry, your friends are here."


    Friends?


    Pehry raises his eyebrows and says, "Let them in."


    The door opens. A tall, casual-dressed man walks in, followed by two shorter men.


    The three of them are Pehry''s friends. Although Pehry''s rtionship with them is not as close as that


    with Rex, they can be considered good friends.


    "Oh, you guys are here too." Pehry teases, but he doesn''t get up from his chair.


    Jasmine thinks that this is a bit impolite. She is just about to stand up but she is stopped by Pehry.


    Pehry says, "No need, they are my good friends."


    The three men immediately look at Jasmine and say, "OH, it is Pehry''s darling. We are good friends.


    Don''t be so polite."


    Jasmine''s mind goes nk. What?


    Pehry''s darling?


    This is the first time she has been addressed like this in her life. Jasmine is burning with


    embarrassment and she blushes. She doesn''t know how to reply. Suddenly, Pehry holds her head into


    his arms.


    Then, Pehry''szy voicee from above Jasmine''s head, "Don''t you see that I''m busy dating. Why


    are you three so insensible?"


    "We didn''te to see you. We came specifically to have a look of your girlfriend."


    "Now that you have seen her, can you leave now?" Pehry indifferently asks them leave.


    The three men don''t mind that. Jasmine can feel that their rtionship is quite good.


    "Why do you be so mean in a few days? Can''t we just take a look at your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 766: Cling Together All the Time

    Chapter 766: Cling Together All the Time


    "No, I''m not happy that you disturb me." As Pehry speaks, he waves his hand. "Hurry up and leave."


    Seeing that Pehry doesn''t intend to introduce them to Jasmine, they are a little confused. They look at


    each other. The taller one said, "You are strange. You keep showing your love in WeChat Moments all


    day, but now you don''t allow us to her anymore."


    "Maybe next time." Pehry bes even more impatient, "Hurry up and leave. Don''t bother me."


    Seeing his resolute attitude, the three men don''t force Pehry. They tease Pehry and then turned around


    to left the private room.


    The room returns to silence. Pehry loosens his grip on Jasmine''s head after the door closes. He


    muttered in a low voice, "They are too annoying...."


    Jasmine raises her hand to straighten out her hair. "Why did you press my head?"


    Doesn''t he want to introduce her to his friends?


    Or does he think her looking is bad now?


    Pehry pauses and puts the chopsticks down. He looks at her with narrowed eyes, which are filled with


    affection that increases girl''s heart rate. "Are you thinking about the nonsensical reason?"


    Jasmine looks at him with dissatisfaction. "Yes. Why did you press my head?"


    Pehry says, "Your face was so red just now. How can I let others see you?"


    "Oh?" She almost can''t figure out what is going on. Why does the topic change to her?


    However, Pehry is not ashamed to say very confidently, "Only I can see your blushing face. Other


    people can''t even look at you."


    Jasmine doesn''t know what to say.


    Jasmine instantly understands why he was acting so abnormally just now. She can understand that


    people would unconsciously care about each other when they are in love.


    But few people are so possessive.


    Jasmine whispers, "You don''t need to that possessive...."


    "Of course I need to. Why should I show you to them? They are so insensible. I''m not easy to date you.


    I don''t have time to care about them."


    Jasmine doesn''t understand the friendship between men. She can''t help but sigh, "I don''t believe that


    you have friends."


    If he was a girl, his behavior of dropping friends would probably be talked about every day as a topic.


    Pehry is dissatisfied. "Jasmine, you just don''t have any urate knowledge of me. Everyone in J City


    wants to make friends with me, except for you."


    "OK, fine." Jasmine can''t stand his narcissistic look, "I know you''re awesome. No matter how awesome


    you are, you still have to eat, right?"


    As she speaks, she picks up a piece of fish and puts it on his te, trying to stop Pehry talking.


    Pehry stops talking and enjoys the fish from his girlfriend.


    It is six o''clock after they finish their meal. Jasmine tells her family that she will get home at seven


    o''clock, so they still have an hour.


    "I''m going back to my aunt''s ce today. I''m not going to the hospital."


    Pehry raises his eyebrows and asks, "Oh, your aunt."


    Although his tone was already very calm, Jasmine can still find a trace of disdain in it. She looks at


    Pehry beside her and says, "Don''t you like my aunt?"


    "Well, I neither like nor dislike her."


    "You obviously don''t like her."


    Pehryughs, "She''s a bit philistine. But since she is your rtive, I don''t want to judge her."


    "Can you tell that?" Jasmine is a little surprised. After all, he has only met her aunt once. It shouldn''t be


    considered a meeting. He had only seen her aunt once outside the emergency room.


    It is not easy for Pehry to remember her aunt. However, he can actually see through her aunt''s


    personality.


    "I can tell that your uncle is more philistine than your aunt."


    Jasmine nods. She admires his judgment of people. "You are quite urate in judging people."


    She suddenly thinks of something and hurriedly asks, "Do you think my mother is philistine, too?"


    After all, in the eyes of a wealthy person like him, a poormoner does not behave in the same way


    as him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Does he not like her mother?


    Pehry has always been concerned about Bridget''s impression of him, but Jasmine never asks about


    his impression of Bridget.


    "You mother? I don''t think she is philistine at all. She''s a very tough person." Pehry blurts out without


    hesitation. He thinks highly of Jasmine''s mother, "She''s the same as you andpletely different from


    your aunt and uncle."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes." Pehry says with mix feeling, "Normally, when people know that their daughter has found such a


    capable boyfriend, they will be particrly happy. But your mother is afraid that you will suffer a loss


    and tries her best to get rid of me. Although it is not good for me, I am touched by her."


    Pehry rarely speaks so lengthily and judges a person with all his heart, so Jasmine believes that every


    word he says is sincere.


    Bridget and Cyrus have always been honest and responsible in their lives. They have never wanted to


    live a prosperous life by being social climbers. And their thoughts are instilled in Jasmine.


    Therefore, Pehry likes this family very much. He likes them not because they stand on their own feet.


    He hopes that his woman could rely on him, but only if her feelings for him were very pure.


    Now it seems Jasmine''s feelings for him can''t have been purer.


    They hold each other''s hands and wander aimlessly through the streets. Along the way, there are night


    market peddlers with their stalls. Jasmine is fond of a phone case. She buys a pair phone cases, one of


    which is for Pehry and the other is for her own.


    With half an hour left, she has to go back.


    Pehry sends her downstairs to her aunt''s ce. It is an old neighborhood with many relocated


    households. The environment in the neighborhood is very bad. There is no cleaner who would clean up


    the neighborhood because it has little property management fee.


    Pehry''s car is parked beside the cratered pavement, and the car doesn''t match the neighborhood.


    Jasmine unties her seat belt and reaches for her bag on backseat. "I''m going upstairs."


    "OK, I''ll see you up before I leave." As Pehry speaks, he also unties his seat belt and bends down to


    kiss Jasmine.


    However, before he can touch Jasmine, Jasmine hurriedly leans back to dodge. " ... Stop messing


    around. It''s already seven o''clock."


    Although they have arrived downstairs to her aunt''s ce, Jasmine still very doubts Pehry''s self-


    control. "I have sses tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. We are just temporarily separated."


    "But I don''t want to be separated from you. I can''t wait to follow you home now."


    "I don''t want to be separated from you either. There''s nothing we can do now..."


    Seeing Jasmine in a dilemma, Pehry can''t bear to say anything more to burden her. He can only unlock


    the car and let her leave.


    Seeing Jasmine disappear at the entrance of the corridor, Pehry shakes his head and puts on a bitter


    smile. When is this kind of lifeing to an end?

 Chapter 767: Finally Discharged from the Hospital

    Chapter 767: Finally Discharged from the Hospital


    Jasmine climbs up to the fourth floor fast. There are two households in one floor of the old building.


    Jasmine knocks on the door. It¡¯s her uncle, Noel Wald, whoes to open the door.


    Seeing Jasmine standing outside, Noel politely asks her in and says, "Wee, Jasmine!"


    "Good evening, Uncle Noel." Jasmine greets politely. After changing her shoes at the door, she looks


    up at her aunt in the living room and greets, "Good evening, Aunt Hiry."


    "Wee, Jasmine!" Hiry''s attitude is slightly worse than that of Noel. After all, Hiry is Jasmine''s


    rtive and they have a closer rtionship. So Hiry shows her unhappiness more obviously about


    Jasmine''sing over to stay over.


    Jasmine knows that they don''t want her to stay over. Although their child is currently stay in high school


    and there is a spare room for Jasmine. However, it is inconvenient for them if Jasmine stays over.


    Jasmine can understand them. After all, she is bothering them. It will be good for her to have a shelter.


    So she doesn''t take it to heart. She doesn''t act like a princess. She pours a ss of water for Hiry.


    "Aunt Hiry, I''ll have to trouble you and uncle when my father is in hospital."


    "It''s OK. Don''t be so courteous since we are a family?" Noel waves his hand and hands Jasmine a


    banana but not an orange.


    Oranges are more expensive. Jasmine thinks that they might not want her to eat the oranges.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jasmine doesn''t n to eat the banana. She politely takes it and puts it aside. "I spend most


    of time in the school and hospital. I''ll have meals in the cafeteria. I onlye back to sleep at night. My


    routines are normal. You can rest assured of that, Aunt Hiry."


    "Of course I rest assured. The only thing I''m worried about is that I won''t be able to take good care of


    you. I''m afraid that your mother will feel distressed."


    "It''s fine." Jasmine smiles and says, "I''m such a grown-up. I can take good care of myself."


    "That''s fine," Hiry says immediately, "Your uncle and I are usually busy on work. And we have to go


    to the hospital to see your father from time to time. Don''t mind if we don''t take good care of you."


    "I won''t." Jasmine knows that her aunt is supposed to mean something, but she also knows that she is


    a junior. She keeps being polite and doesn''t seem to be angry at all.


    Even though she is disgusted with it very much.


    Back then, when Hiry''s daughter came to City B for some affair, Jasmine''s family took good care of


    her. Now, Jasmine asks them to provide a ce for her to stay, and they have so manyints.


    Sure enough, people are not all the same.


    After a brief chat, Hiry takes Jasmine to a temporary room.


    Jasmine brings along some daily necessities. After she quickly puts the things away, she cleans up the


    sheets that she has changed.


    When Noel sees this, he whispers, "Jasmine is quite thoughtful."


    Hiry nudges him and signals him not to speak.


    Jasmine pretends that she doesn''t notice it and focuses on what she is doing. She is a little depressed.


    But when she returns to her room and sees Pehry''s message, she bes happy.


    She is disliked by others, but she is treated as a princess by him. He seems like a high wall built


    around her, capable of blocking all damage from the outside world.


    Pehry encourages Jasmine to be stronger and calm.


    Jasmine is no longer the one who carefully guarded her pride. She has be a powerful Jasmine


    who can face these bad things alone.


    In a good rtionship, they can grow up together. Jasmine suddenly feels grateful that she meets


    Pehry while she is in such an ordinary and somewhat troubled life.


    Pehry always says that she is the light and color of his dark life, but he doesn''t know that she thinks the


    same way as he does.


    ...


    Cyrus¡¯ condition gradually bes better day by day. He has been hospitalized for nearly half a


    month. After the examination, the doctor is sure that Cyrus can be discharged from the hospital.


    Cyrus is the happiest one. Firstly, he has recovered from his illness. Secondly, when he thinks of the


    cost of him staying in the hospital, he is frightened.


    Jasmine immediately tells Pehry the good news, but Pehry is a little worried. "Can he be discharged so


    early? He hasn''t done rehabilitation exercises yet, right?"


    "The doctor said that he could do that at home. Moreover, it costs a lot to stay in the hospital. My father


    doesn''t want to spend so much money." They can''t afford to spend hundreds yuan a day.


    "Are you sure to discharge him?


    "Yes, my mother has gone through the discharge procedures."


    Pehry says, "Alright then. Where will your parents live after you leave the hospital?"


    "My mother wants to rent a house here, but my father still wants to go back to hometown to wait for a


    further consultation and he will rush over at that time." Jasmine tells everything to Pehry.


    "I''ll have some to send them."


    Jasmine doesn''t refuse. Bridget is worried about how they get back to hometown and afraid that they


    would get in an illegal taxi.


    Jasmine is also very worried. Now that Pehry is willing to help, she doesn''t need to forcefully refuse.


    "Thank you...." she whispers to the man on the other end of the phone, "Weren''t it for you, we can''t


    settle this down so easily."


    Jasmine''s family is from around here. They have no rtives in J City. Her aunt and uncle are all


    ordinary people, who can''t help if they have any problems.


    If Pehry didn''t help them, Cyrus couldn''t undergo the surgery in such a timely manner. Judging from


    Cyrus¡¯ condition at that time, they didn''t know what would have happened if he couldn''t undergo the


    surgery in time.


    Therefore, Jasmine is grateful to Pehry very much.


    "Don''t be silly," Pehry says, "Since I am your boyfriend, isn''t it normal for me to do this for you?"


    "I need to thank you." Jasmine knows he doesn''t like her being so courteous. She continues, "I have to


    thank you ... on behalf of my father."


    "There''s no need for that. Your father is my father-inw. From now on, we will be a family."


    When Jasmine hears Pehry''s self-righteous voice, she doesn''t know what to say again.


    They have been in contact for a short time. Father-inw? They haven''t got married. What exactly is he


    thinking...?


    However, Jasmine does feel happy.


    She is very happy that Pehry values her parents so much, not as a noble, but as her boyfriend.


    Pehry quickly sends a car to the hospital. Jasmine lies to Bridget that her ssmate''s family is doing


    this kind of business and she pays 500 yuan.


    Bridget barely believes it and gets into the car with Cyrus.


    "Jasmine, are you going with us or..."


    Jasmine waves her hand and say, "I still have ss. I''lle home to see youter this weekend."


    Cyrus nods. "Alright, you should take care of yourself and rest for a few days. Don''t worry about us. I''ll


    be fine once I am discharged from the hospital."


    "OK, I see." Jasmine carefully marks the dosage of medicine prescribed by the hospital for her father.


    As she watches the car drive away, she finally rxes.

 Chapter 768: The Eve of a Bloody Storm

    Chapter 768: The Eve of a Bloody Storm


    Since Cyrus¡¯ arrival in J City, it has been almost a month. It''s not just her. Everyone is be


    inconvenienced.


    Although Jasmine met Pehry after ss every day for the past half month, the frequency of their


    meeting was not high. Even if they met, they had to be apart in a short while.


    Now that Cyrus goes home and rest, she finally has some private times.


    Just as Jasmine returns to the hospital to pack her things, Bridget suddenly calls her. "Jasmine, are


    you back in the ward now?"


    "Yes. I''m packing the things." As Jasmine speaks, she puts the cup into the bag she always carries.


    "Open the drawer and there''s a bank card under the book."


    "A bank card?" Jasmine frowns and finds a blue bank card under a small notebook as what Bridge


    said. "What is this...?"


    "This is the money that I raised with your father these past few days. There are 70,000 yuan in it. I


    know it is not enough to pay off the medical expenses that Mr. Pehry paid. But at present, we have


    done our best. Your father and I will make up for it as soon as possible." Bridget deliberately tells her


    now.


    Bridget knows that if she tells Jasmine face to face, Jasmine will definitely try to persuade them to keep


    the money.


    However, as her parents, Bridget and Cyrus don''t want to put Jasmine in humble state if front of others.


    Jasmine is very clear about what Bridget is thinking since Bridget is her mother. Jasmine''s eyes


    immediately turn red with tears. "Mom, you don''t need to pay off in a hurry. Dad has just been


    discharged from hospital and he needs money to buy more nutritious food. You..."


    "It''s fine! Your father and I are used to it. Besides, I won''t let him suffer. I know what to do. Give the


    money to Mr. Pehry first. Don''t dy, okay?" Bridget warns Jasmine, afraid that Jasmine won''t do what


    she said.


    Jasmine can only agree, "I see. I will transfer the money to Pe ... to Mr. Pehry in two days."


    She almost blurts out Pehry''s name directly.


    Fortunately, she stops in time. Otherwise, Bridget will think too much about it.


    "You have to take good care of yourself. You should rest for a few days. Don''t do part-time jobs so


    early."


    "OK, Mom."


    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine sit down beside the hospital bed and looks down at the bank card


    in her hand. She has mix feelings.


    Thest thing she wants is that her family live in a situation of scarcity to save money. However, she


    needs money because she is still a student.


    If she wants to earn money, she can only do part-time jobs, or even do a few part-time jobs in her spare


    time. She is unable to get the high-quality jobs. She can only ensure her basic living needs, and tries to


    save money and earn money by taking part-time jobs.


    However, the little money she has saved is simply a drop in the bucket in front of the illness.


    Now, Bridget is in such a hurry to pay back the money. Although Jasmine knows the reason, she can''t


    bear it.


    She really wants to tell her parents that Pehry is her boyfriend. Their rtionship is notplicated,


    nor is it for money or any external factors. They are together only because they love each other.


    But she can''t.


    She knows how conservative Bridget and Cyrus are, so she can only hide it from them.


    In the afternoon, Jasmine goes to the bank. She knows Pehry''s bank card number and transfers the


    money to his ount.


    Just right after she finishes transferring the money, Pehry calls her.


    She answers the phone and put it next to her ear. She doesn''t hide anything from him and says


    honestly, "Have you received it?"


    "Is your family in a hurry to pay me back?"


    "Yes."


    For a moment, Pehry doesn''t know what to say. He is a little unhappy. But that is her parents'' idea and


    he can''t say anything. Even Jasmine can''t stop her parents.


    After a few seconds, Pehry says, "There''s no need to pay me back the rest of the money."


    "I know you''re not anxious, but my parents are." Jasmine also feels a little helpless. "They never


    borrowed money from others before, so whenever they are in debt, they feel uneasy.


    Pehry has seen someone who owed money but refused to pay back, but he has never seen someone


    who is in a hurry to pay back.


    His girlfriend''s parents are not mammonists. Pehry doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad.


    "Are you going to have ss this afternoon?" Pehry changes the topic.


    Jasmine says, "I''m not going. I want to rest this afternoon. I''m a little tired these days."


    She spent most of the time on the hospital and sses in the past few days. The only free time was


    also devoted to Pehry. Recently, her face was a little swollen because ofck of sleep, and she almost


    fell asleep in ss several times.


    "Go back to my ce," Pehry says as he nced at the assistant standing beside him. He says to the


    assistant, "Send a car to the hospital to pick Jasmine up."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry."


    Jasmine listens to the conversation between them and immediately says, "No, no need. I''ll just go back


    to school."


    "Is that broken wooden bed at schoolfortable for you to sleep on?" Pehry doesn''t give her any


    room to refuse. "We''re in this rtionship, so don''t refuse me. I won''t go back, and you can sleep well


    yourself."


    Jasmine retorts in a low voice, "I didn''t say anything about you...."


    "I know. I''m afraid you''ll think too much."


    "Are youing back tonight?"


    "Yes, I''ll finish my work early ande to you. Wait for me at home obediently. Don''t worry about


    dinner. I''ll ask the chef go back and cook."


    Jasmine nods. She softens in his considerate words. "I see."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The driver quickly arrives at the hospital and helps her lift the bags of things out of the ward. And then


    he drives directly towards Pehry''s vi. On the way, Jasmine is sleepy and she almost can''t keep her


    eyes open. If it weren''t for the presence of someone, she would have fallen asleep long ago.


    When the car arrives at the entrance of the vi, Jasmine seems to see the dawn of victory. She


    hurriedly walks to the gate to open it with password.


    ...


    She walks in and asks the driver to put her things at the door. After that, she goes to the master


    bedroom on the second floor.


    She has been to Pehry''s house before and is very familiar with it. After taking a quick shower, she puts


    on her spare pajamas and immediately goes to the bed.


    She is too tired as if her joints had been nailed up. It has been a long time since she had slept in the


    soft bed beneath her.


    The bed in the hospital is very narrow, and the bed in her aunt''s house is especially hard. Now that she


    lies on a soft bad, she feels like she is lying on a pile of cotton.


    She doesn''t need time to fall asleep. She falls asleep in less than half a minute after closing her eyes.


    However, she never expects that she will face a bloody storm when she wakes up.

 Chapter 769: I Do Not Approve This Relationship

    Chapter 769: I Do Not Approve This Rtionship


    Jasmine sleeps through the whole afternoon. When she wakes up, it''s already dark outside. Being not


    fully awake, she straights herself up and sits on the bed.


    Looking around, she remembers that this is Pehry''s house.


    For a long time, she hasn''t been sleeping so well and now she feels her whole body has loosen up.


    She checks on her phone¡ªit''s 5:30 pm. He hasn''t finished work yet.


    Her mouth is dry, so she gets up and is nning to get some water downstairs.


    With her slippers on, she walks to the living room on the first floor. The doorbell rings, as she is getting


    some warm water out of the machine which sits in the corner of the dining room.


    She is a little stunned and pauses there with the cup in her hand. Who will be here ... at this time?


    She holds her breath and carefully walks towards the door. Through the peeping hole, she checks


    outside the door.


    There is an old man in a dark Chinese suit, surrounding by three huge body guards. He has grey hair


    and is standing up right in front of the door with a delicate rosewood cane in his hand.


    This strange person makes Jasmine a little nervous. She has been over Pehry''s house many times but


    has never met any other visitors here.


    Other than the cooks or helpers, Pehry is as if living his entire life by himself.


    Only the ones who are close to him know exactly where he lives and can open the front gate of the


    garden.


    Is he someone senior from the family?


    With this thought on her mind, she gets even more nervous. Looking down on her body, though she is


    wearing a full-sleeved long night dress, this isn''t decent enough for such an asion.


    Just as Jasmine is wondering whether to go upstairs and change her clothes, the doorbell rings again.


    It sounds like they are getting impatient.


    She has no other choice but to open the door now.


    The old gentleman is in his 60s and giving people a pressing feeling. By only standing there and


    looking at her, she feels like under interrogation.


    "Good ... evening, are you looking for Pehry?" Jasmine makes a bow and greets him politely.


    "I''m not looking for him." He said softly. His voice was so deep and gives a noble feeling.


    "Then who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for you."


    Looking for her?!


    Jasmine raises her eyes and stares into his. Those eyes are deep and formidable. So she quickly looks


    away.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please,e in!"


    He looks at her indifferently and doesn''t care much about what she is wearing. He gives people a calm


    and lofty impression which emerges from deep inside him. It makes her almost unable to look at his


    face.


    He is overwhelming.


    Just by sitting quietly there, he gives people an oppressive impression. Obviously, he is no ordinary


    man.


    "Do you want some tea?" Jasmine says and is about to fetch the tea set from the kitchen.


    "There is no need. Do you know who I am?" He says.


    Jasmine nods and then quickly shakes her head, "You must be rted to Pehry."


    "I''m his grandfather."


    So it''s Grandpa.


    Jasmine puts her hands on the knees and looks so tense. Then she asks, "Is there anything I can do


    for you?"


    Judging from her look, he knows that she is very young, and must be under 20. He feels nothing


    special about her childlike face. Except for one thing, her eyes are filled with perseverance which is so


    odd to see in her age.


    This girl looks determined and knows what she wants.


    He hunches over the cane and slightly moves his head, and asks, "Are you dating my grandson now?"


    Hearing that, Jasmine blushes almost instantly. This is not just a friend but Pehry''s grandfather.


    She replies with extra cautiousness, "Well, we only start dating recently, so we haven''t noticed the


    family."


    He nods and snorts lightly. He didn''t n to visit here so soon, and didn''t make the decision until he


    found out that Pehry was busy helping her family.


    Things are going a little too far, so he must do something now.


    "So I will be very blunt," he says straightforwardly and clearly, "I don''t approve of this, neither does this


    family. We have nned for his marriage long before. And I have checked your background, you must


    know better than me that you are not qualified to be with my grandson. To avoid further problems,


    today I am here asking you to break up with him. "


    His words flow so quickly without any stop, which stuns her.


    All her nervous feeling and respect for this old gentleman are gone. She even feels resistance for


    respecting him from the beginning.


    He has checked her background andes over to show his hand. Clearly, he doesn''t care how she


    feels.


    Jasmine takes a deep breath. The smile on her face is fading and changes into a formal expression.


    After all, this is his grandpa, so she must show some respect.


    "I''m not sure how to call you. I guess I will just call you Mr. Alfred." She stops and checks if he is ok


    with this, then she continues, "I am not sure how you see about us, but we choose each other for the


    sole reason of love, and our feelings for each other is true. Therefore, it''s beyond our control whether to


    be together or be apart."


    Since we choose to be together, we are the ones responsible to run this rtionship. No others should


    have anything to do with it, not to mention, asking us to break up.


    To Mr. Alfred, her words are like a joke. He never believes in the so-called ''true love''.


    There is nothing indestructible, only if the conditions weren''t attractive enough.


    Thus, he says, almost disdainfully, "Make your request."


    Jasmine is tongue-tied. For a few seconds, she doesn''t know how to respond and wonders why he


    could ask such a thing at this time.


    Looking at the disdain and ridicule on his face, she gets it.


    For some reason, Jasmine wants tough. The plot in the TV series actually happens in her life.


    Unbelievable!


    Just as she is about to refute him, the door opens again, and Pehry shows up. She follows the sound


    and looks towards the hallway, and instantly she feels a lump in her throat.


    "Pehry..."

 Chapter 770: I Will Not Leave Him

    Chapter 770: I Will Not Leave Him


    Jasmine feels so helpless and now having Pehry right here is like having a backup. Her eyes be


    moist.


    No matter how tough she tries to show in front of Mr. Alfred, she can''t pretend it anymore once Pehry


    shows up.


    He has a cake box with pink and silver colors on it. Obviously, he has bought it for Jasmine but runs


    into such a scene at home.


    When Pehry''s eyes passes his grandpa, all the tenderness fades away, only vignce and toughness


    remain.


    Without changing shoes, he puts the cake on the hallway closet and walks towards the living room.


    As he gets closer to her, the redness in her eyes stands out more clearly. He frowns and hides her


    behind him, saying, "I have called you just now, but no one picks up, so I guess you were still asleep,


    but it''s ok now... "


    On his way back, Pehry has called her, but no one answered. Not wanting to disturber her, he didn''t


    call again. At that time, Jasmine was downstairs talking to his grandpa.


    Watching the two love birds in front of him, Mr. Alfred snorts coldly, "It''s good that you are here now, so


    we can solve this mess quickly."


    "There is nothing to be solved here, " Pehry turns around with a face so cold that can give people a


    chill, and says, "No one asks you toe here."


    Hearing this, Alfred''s tone bes even deeper. "Do you think that I need your permission to be


    here?"


    Pehry has no intention to step back, and says with a tough tone, "This is my home, not yours."


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them, unlike most grandpas and grandsons, Jasmine


    feels the tension between them.


    She wonders if it was because of her. Does she cause the air so tense here?


    "Pehry, look at the way you talk to me!" He is beyond anger and shouts in a low voice.


    Jasmine is shocked and can''t help trembled. She is trying to hide herself around Pehry and hoping that


    she could just vanish now.


    With his eyes fixing on his grandpa, Pehry tightens his grip on her hand as if trying to give her strength


    quietly. He says, "I have told you that you can do whatever you want to me, I won''t say a word. But not


    to the one I care for."


    "Well!" He snorts coldly, "Have I ever intervened in any of your previous rtionships? Everything has


    a limit!"


    Mr. Alfred doesn''t care before, because he knows that Pehry was not serious with any of them. But this


    time is different, and he feels worried.


    Once he gets too deep into a rtionship, it will be a soft spot of him. If any of their foes knew


    about it, before Pehry could take over the family business, he will be destroyed.


    "There''s no need for you to interfere in this." Every word from him is extremely sharp. He doesn''t show


    the slightest intention to step back, "Take your men and leave my house now."


    Mr. Alfred stands up with his cane in hand, he walks slowly towards him. His looks at Jasmine who is


    standing behind Pehry, "Today, I make myself clear to you over this issue. I can pay a visit anytime to


    Miss Jasmine. So, even if you are not afraid of anything, do think about if she is like that too. "


    Jasmine can feel Pehry''s grip on her hand suddenly gets stronger and is even a little hurt.


    In this silent confrontation, though Mr. Alfred isn''t as tall as Pehry due to his aging. But his aura loses to


    no one.


    Jasmine has always been wondering about Pehry''s pressing aura. And what makes a man so powerful


    just by his presence.


    Now she gets it. By growing up with such a grandfather, he can''t survive if he couldn''t be strong.


    So this is built in his bones from a very young age.


    She suddenly feels bad for him. He never mentions about his family. The only time she see him being


    vulnerable, is when he gets drunk and locks himself in the room.


    She clearly remembers the pain he showedst time. But seeing it with her own eyes, she feels more


    stunned.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine feels as if her neck has been frozen. Even just to breath feels like under huge pressure.


    However, she takes a deep breath and stands determinedly in front of Pehry.


    Everyone is gazing at her in shock. She raises her head and looks into that pair of aged eyes, "Mr.


    Alfred, I''m just an ordinary college girl. Anyone can easily find me, not to mention a person like you. I


    am just me, and I have the courage to meet up with anyone who is looking for me. I will not run from


    anybody."


    With the right amount of sound and courage, her words is like a bell ringing in people''s mind which


    goes up and down and seizing everyone''s heartbeats.


    No one has ever stood in front of him in such a protective way.


    Pehry is so shocked that he doesn''t know what to say. He just stares nkly at the slender back of her.


    How can she dare to...?


    To Mr. Alfred''s surprise too, he never thinks that Jasmine will make such a move.


    Gazing at this childlike little face, if it wasn''t for what she have just said and the strength in her eyes, he


    will believe that he must heard it wrong.


    He doesn¡¯t know she has guts.


    But, so what?


    This kind of ignorant and meaningless courage is nothing but to conceal her fragileness. He will not


    care at all.


    "Miss Jasmine, I will remember what you said today and will check on it in the future." He sneers.


    Leaving such words, he walks out the vi with his guards following him.


    As they walk through, the door opens and closes again. She is like a deted balloon taking a deep


    sigh, and cks off.


    Facing such a man, she is still a little frightened.


    After calming down, Jasmine looks at Pehry and says, "You reallye home at the right time."


    If it wasn''t for Pehry, she and Mr. Alfred may already starts discussing over money issue.


    Jasmine still feels unreal about what just happened. It is so surreal, like in a dream.


    Pehry says anything. He keeps staring at her face, as if going to burn it with his eyes.


    She rubs her face and says, "Why are you looking at me like this..."

 Chapter 771: Break Up an Affectionate Couple

    Chapter 771: Break Up an Affectionate Couple


    Before she can finish speaking, she is suddenly pulled closer to him with his hand on the back of her


    neck and the sight in front her eyes darkens. And before she can react to it, he has pressed his lips


    tightly on hers.


    He kisses her fiercely. With his other hand holding the back of her waist, he pushes her backwards until


    she is pressed directly against the wall.


    With her back against the wall, Jasmine finally finds a supporting point. She watches open-eyed at the


    person in front of her.


    While she is in surprise, Pehry''s eyshes are trembling, his eyes shut. He is kissing her aggressively.


    He doesn''t care if his teeth hit her lips, and continues to suck the tip of her tongue to deepen the kiss.


    Why does he suddenly...?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine is almost unable to respond to this sudden deep kiss. She wants to turn her head away, but


    her face is held tightly by his fingers. Almost half of his body is pressing against hers, and the


    atmosphere is fiery.


    "Pe, Pehry ..." Jasmine almost cannot take it anymore. Still suffering from the shock of meeting Pehry''s


    grandfather face-to-face, she is at a loss suddenly getting so close to Pehry.


    However, Pehry doesn''t intent to let go of her at all. He longs for more and more of her.


    There are too many emotions in his head that cannot be expressed by words. He has to do something.


    His body is so hot, as if there is fire in his eyes. He can hear his heartbeats clearly.


    His heart is pounding heavily.


    One after another, he can hear the sound in his ears. All the blood in his body is running fast from his


    heart to his limps. It is as if the blood is rubbing against his blood vessel walls, trying to break free from


    his body.


    Pehry cannot restrain himself. He longs for his girlfriend. Only Jasmine is his cure.


    He closes his eyes and kisses her. What appears in his eyes is the way she has gathered up her


    courage to stand in front of him. He knows how scared she was.


    Because the small hand in his palm was cold.


    Even so, the girl has still chosen to protect him at that moment.


    Pehry has lived for 33 years. To him, his own grandfather is not just a member of his family. He


    represents too many things.


    He represents Pehry''s childhood which was full of regrets and coldness, numerous responsibilities and


    requirements, and the interventionists at every juncture in his life....


    From the time he could remember things, his grandfather has begun to train him. That kind of training


    is not about how much homework he has finished or how many skills he has learned, but about


    complete obedience. This is a kind of training that is almost impersonal.


    Being trained day after day has made Pehry almost numb to everything. Only after his parents were


    affected because of him did Pehry begin to have another kind of emotion: hatred.


    But even if he can hate his grandfather, it is still a torture. If he can just hate his grandfather, it may be a


    relief. However, he cannot. His emotions and rationality are intertwined, torturing him every day.


    So many years have passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    But no matter how much Pehry hates his grandfather, he won''t really do anything to the old man. He


    has been raised to be obedient, and that cannot be changed.


    But now, someone suddenly appears by his side. She is willing to stand in front of him and stand up to


    his grandfather for him.


    He feels more than being touched. No words can describe it.


    Jasmine feels the emotions that he doesn''t know how to express, so she gradually calms down in his


    embrace and stops resisting him.


    Although she doesn''t know why his feeling is so strong now, she can guess a little when she recalls


    what has just happened.


    He must have been living a hard life, otherwise he won''t be so emotional because of such a small


    thing.


    Her own family is not so wealthy, but her parents, Bridget and Cyrus, always give her the best they can


    give. Pehry, on the contrary, has never received anything other than money.


    While kissing her affectionately, Pehry carries her back to the bedroom on the second floor. As his


    phone is ced at the middle of the bed quietly, he raises his hand to sweep it away. It falls on the


    carpet with a muffled sound.


    Jasmine ispletely held in his embrace. She has fully given herself to this man.


    To love a man means to love him without reservation and to give everything she has to him


    Even though he hasn''t said anything, Jasmine can understand his feeling.


    Pehry does it so rough this time that he even makes Jasmine hurt a few times, but she epts his


    violent and uncontroble emotions at this moment.


    Outside the window, the sky quietly darkens. Finally, he holds her from behind, his voice so hoarse that


    it makes her sad, "Tell me that you love me."


    Jasmine props up her body and says affectionately as she breathes, "I love you."


    "Call my name."


    "Pehry ..." The flush on her cheeks is like a peach blossom. She closed her eyes. "Pehry, Pehry ..."


    She calls him again and again, and he feels as if her voice goes directly into his heart. At the moment


    he releases, he holds her in his arms, and tears even appear in his eyes. "Don''t leave me."


    Jasmine raises her hand to touch his angr face, "As long as you don''t let go of me, I won''t leave


    you."


    She isn''t superior to others in any way. So many people are more beautiful than her, and so many are


    better and smarter than her. If she has to name one thing that she is really good at, it is probably the


    unshakable determination that she makes after she has chosen to be with Pehry.


    It is Pehry that she has chosen, so she will never let go of him easily.


    Still holding her tightly in his arms, Pehry puts his head against her neck and kisses her on her


    shoulder, but his mind is very nk.


    It is as if the old man''s words have pierced into his flesh. Every time he thinks about it, he hurts so bad


    that he cannot ignore it.


    Pehry and Jasmine does not stop until 8:30. After cleaning up everything, Pehry asks the chef of the


    property managementpany to prepare a meal and bring it over.


    There are four simple dishes and one soup: steamed fish, stir-fried parsley and shrimp, braised beef


    with bamboo shoots, stir-fried mushrooms and duck soup. All of them are light food and are made to


    their taste.


    Jasmine hasn''t eaten anything at noon today, so she is hungry now. Without time to care about her


    appearance, she just picks up some food and shovels it into her mouth. She is chewing much faster


    than usual, too.


    Looking at the way she is enjoying her meal, Pehry thinks of something and suddenlyughs out loud.


    He has been gloomy ever since Mr. Alfred has left. When Jasmine hears himugh, she looks at him


    and asked, "What are youughing about?"


    "I''mugh because you still have the mood to eat."


    He thought that even if Jasmine can resist the pressure, it is impossible for her to be totally fine with it.


    Looking at her now, seemingly he has underestimated her.


    Or perhaps she doesn''t care about his grandfather so much just because she doesn''t know the old


    man''s personality and mighty power.


    Still with a bowl of rice in her hand, Jasmine swallows the food in her mouth before saying, "Then how


    should I be like? Should I refuse to eat or drink at all?"


    Pehry shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t really want to tell her.


    It is a good thing she doesn''t know. At least, the burden on her mind won''t be too heavy. He doesn''t


    want her to be tormented by those problems as well.


    Seeing that he is unwilling to say anything, Jasmine purses her lips and put down the bowl and


    chopsticks in her hands. She says in a serious tone, "Pehry, I know what you''re worrying about, and I


    know you would think that I''m making a na?ve promise to you right now. But I''m saying this from the


    bottom of my heart. I know it''s going to be difficult to stay on your side, but I won''t give it up. Just


    believe me this time, okay?"


    He frowned, "I''m not saying I don''t believe you."


    "Then what are worrying about?"


    The man closes his eyes under his thick eyshes to hide the emotion in his eyes. He takes a gulp, his


    throat dry and tense.

 Chapter 772: Restrain Himself for Her Sake

    Chapter 772: Restrain Himself for Her Sake


    He never disbelieves her. What he cannot believe is his own grandfather.


    Everything the old man has done in the past is still vivid in Pehry''s mind. Every single thing he has


    done is more than what Jasmine can bear.


    Pehry doesn''t want her to experience all the things that his parents have endured. That was too painful.


    He was deeply traumatized even though he has only experienced it as his parents'' son, let alone his


    parents themselves.


    Seeing that he remains silent, the passion in Jasmine''s heart also fades out. It is not that she isn''t


    worried or anxious at all. But under the pressure from the old man, she wants Pehry to see her


    determination.


    That''s why she pretends to be strong and rxed. She wants to give him faith, but she did not expect


    Pehry to be the one who flinches first.


    Jasmine puts down the chopsticks in her hand, all her appetite lost, "Pehry, are you thinking about


    backing down?"


    Without giving him chance to speak, she continues, "Even I myself am not afraid. What are you so


    afraid of?"


    Mr. Alfred has scolded her, spoken ill of her, and even insulted her, but she can ignore all those things.


    What she only cares about is the attitude of the man in front of her.


    Just a few demoralizing words from him discourage her more than anything else.


    Jasmine''s courage is like the air going out of a balloon which is burst by a needle.


    She stands up, looking somewhat panicked, "I''ll go home now. We can talk after you''ve think it through


    ..."


    Before she can finish speaking, Pehry grabs her by her wrist and pulls her back, "That''s not what I


    mean. Don''t worry."


    It was fine when he says nothing, but Jasmine feels great grievance the moment he began to speak.


    Her eyes immediately turn red, "Then what do you mean ..."


    "I''m just afraid that my grandpa may do something to you. I''m afraid that you will be affected."


    Jasmine opens her mouth, wanting to say something, but she is interrupted by him before she can


    make a sound.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. You''re not afraid. Yes, that''s fine. But I''m scared. I don''t want you to


    face something cruel and dark. Seeing you sitting face-to-face with him, my heart was filled with fear.


    The fear hasn''t gone away yet." Pehry knits his eyebrows tightly, the look on his face more serious than


    ever, "You don''t know him, but I know him very well. I know very well how cruel he can be and what


    kind of man he is."


    It is precisely because he knows his grandfather so well that he feels more and more uneasy.


    After listening to his exnation, Jasmine feels a little less grievance in her heart, "Then you want to


    break up with me? Just because you''re afraid?"


    Hearing that she says ''break up'', Pehry''s face suddenly clouds over. He stands up and pulls her into


    his embrace, his breath somewhat unstable, "No, you have to stay by my side."


    Jasmine feels a little relieved when she hears that. She raises her hand to stroke the back of the man


    andforts him softly, "I know you have a lot of worries, but we are being together now. That''s the


    best thing, right? I am not someone else, and nor are you. We are different from others, so everything


    else will also be different. As long as we don''t change our minds, nothing can separate us apart."


    Pehry holds her even more tightly as he listens to her words.


    "Yes." He still feels uneasy, his voice a little hoarse, "Everything will be fine."


    He can find a way to make his grandfather agree. As long as he can be with Jasmine, he can use his


    future for exchange.


    At worst, he mustpletely obey Mr. Alfred''s order and do as he is told from now on. But as long as


    she is by his side, there can still be some warmth and light in his life.


    Jasmine still stays in the vi that night. Holding the girl in his arms, Pehry is finally at ease. Only when


    he smells the scent of her body can he feel that his heart is no longer so empty.


    Although they remain silent, they both know that it is already past midnight when they finally fall asleep.


    No one can keep calm when something like that happens.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning, Pehry asks a chauffeur to send Jasmine back to school, since she still has


    lessons to attend. He cannot upy her learning time.


    But he drives back to his family''s old mansion. When the car enters the yard, even the butler is


    shocked. He looks at Pehry in disbelief, "Mister ... Mr. Pehry?"


    Pehry raises his eyes and says expressionlessly, "Where''s my grandfather?"


    "Mr. Alfred is practicing calligraphy in the study."


    Calligraphy?


    Pehry sneers. He recalls the time when he passed by the study and identally saw his grandfather


    practicing calligraphy when he was eight years old. The old man was holding the brush in his hand with


    strength and his movements were also very beautiful. However, on the white paper, there were


    characters written not in ck ink, but red ink.


    He wrote characters with other people''s blood, and then sent the calligraphy back to them. The cruel


    thing his grandfather has done is still deeply rooted in Pehry''s mind, and he can never forget it.


    He frowns, but he walks directly to the study without saying a word.


    He walks to the study with his head held high. As he pushes the door open after knocking on it


    impatiently for three times, Mr. Alfred does not look surprised. It is as if he knows it is Pehry.


    "You''re back."


    Pehry is not in the mood for any greeting. He throws the car key on the table with a huge sound, and


    gets straight to the point, "Let''s talk about what happened yesterday."


    The old man doesn''t even raise his head. He continues writing with his hand. "I''ve already said all I


    wanted to say yesterday. What else do you want to talk about?"


    Looking at the calm look on the old man''s face, Pehry knows very well that the calmer Mr. Alfred is on


    the surface, the uglier the hidden things are.


    He presses his hand on the top-grade calligraphy paper to interrupt the old man forcefully, "Stop


    writing. Let''s talk before I lose my temper."


    Pehry''s tone is impatient. Although it ismon for him to have disagreement with Mr. Alfred over a lot


    of things, there is usually a big fight. It is rare to see a confrontation as calm as this one between them.


    He is a different person when he gets really serious.


    The old man has no choice but to put down the brush in his hand, his gaze focused on the hand


    pressed on the table. His voice is so calm that it makes people shiver, "Every move you are making


    now may harm that girl."


    Pehry has a severe twitch in his eye, and there is almost a malicious look on his face. He grits his teeth


    and says, "Are you trying to do something to her?"


    "What can you do if I want to do something to her?" The old man doesn''t beat around the bush and just


    be frank with Pehry. "Are you able to protect her if I want to do something to her?"


    Pehry''s entire body is extremely stiff, as if he is going to explode if he gets more irritated.


    "So the best choice for you is to take the initiative to break up with her. In that way both of you can


    suffer less."


    Pehry knows that Mr. Alred is not just trying to frighten him for fun. Looking at the wrinkled face in front


    of him, Pehry feels fierce emotions surging in his mind. But finally he can only try to restrain himself.


    He tries to restrain himself not because he is afraid, but because of Jasmine.


    However, the morepromises Pehry is willing to make, the more determined the old man bes.


    He can''t allow Pehry and Jasmine to be together. If Pehry is willing to make so manypromises just


    to make Mr. Alfred agree, what will he do if their family''spetitors get their hands on the girl? Will


    this girl be Pehry''s Achilles¡¯ heel?


    That is something Mr. Alfred absolutely cannot allow to happen.

 Chapter 773: As Long as He Can Protect Her

    Chapter 773: As Long as He Can Protect Her


    Grandpa and grandson look at each other silently, their eyes filled with stubbornness that they will


    make no concession.


    Pehry is very clear about the old man''s power. If grandpa wants to hurt Jasmine, it will be toote for


    him to stop his grandpa.


    No matter what happens, Pehry can take a risk and fight, except when ites to the matter of


    Jasmine.


    She is so unique that he cannot bear losing her.


    After a long silence, Pehry takes a deep breath and looks at the old man in front of him. He cannot see


    a trace of affability, only endless stubbornness and calmness.


    He stares at the old man''s eyes and says word by word, "doesn''t you always want me toe back


    and inherit the position of the family. As long as you promise me not to hurt Jasmine, I will listen to


    you."


    During these years, even though Pehry has been managing the business of the Red Club, it is only a


    clubhouse after all. Its subsidiary hotels are legal and much more formal.


    However, Pehry''s family amasses wealth as a gangdom organization. Although the old man isn''t


    against Pehry''s business, he still feels that it is a waste of time.


    There are still a lot of things Pehry needs to do at home, so it''s better to go back than deal with other


    matters.


    He should take over the family business and give up his own.


    However, although it seems easy, it is extremely difficult for Pehry. Back then, his grandpa ruined his


    parents'' rtionships because of it, and now it is his turn. History repeats again, nothing changed.


    Hearing this, the old man is stunned.


    Actually, before Pehryes, the old man reminded himself that he would make no concession on this


    matter. He endures Pehry for a long time, and wants to persuade Pehry this time. He doesn''t expect


    that Pehry will agree with him so quickly.


    Although he makes up his mind to be determined, as soon as he hears Pehry''s words, he cannot help


    but hesitate.


    He asked Pehry toe back to inherit the family''s business many times, only to be interrupted


    halfway. Pehry is not willing to hear his words, let alone agrees toe back.


    The old man knows it is an important matter for Pehry. He definitely won''t promise randomly. So when


    he says yes, he really makes his promise.


    Should he agree?


    The old man frowns. He really wants to say no because he doesn''t need a person whoes to the


    company for a woman''s sake. But when he thinks of Pehry''s performance, he doesn''t refuse Pehry.


    He really hopes that Pehry can inherit the family business. His son is unreliable, so he can only rely on


    his grandson.


    Otherwise, their family''s reputation will be far inferior to others after years.


    Therefore, he changes his tone and asks in a seemingly friendly tone, "Listen to me? Are you sure?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry nods without thinking, "Yes. I''m sure."


    The old man looks at Pehry''s extremely serious expression and thinks for a moment before saying,


    "How about this? Youe back to inherit your family''s property, and discuss everything with me. You


    should keep me informed. Then I guarantee that I will definitely not hurt Jasmine."


    Inherit the family business.


    It wouldn''t surprise Pehry if he has to take over the business. However, when he needs to face it, he


    still feels a bit ufortable.


    He doesn''t know if it is because of his childhood or because of his parents. To him, inheritance is not


    just about epting a job or returning to a certain position. It is more like a helplesspromise. He


    doesn''t reconcile with his past. Even if he agrees toe back, it is just another kind of torment.


    But now, he has no choice but to agree for Jasmine.


    "As long as you promise not to hurt Jasmine, I will never go back on my word." The premise of his


    agreement is Jasmine''s well-being.


    Although the old man is not satisfied with Pehry''s obsession with the girl, he knows which is more


    important. At the moment, it seems that this is the only chance for Pehry to return to his family


    business.


    That girl can be dealt with at any time, but Pehry can''te back at any time.


    Thinking of this, the old man finally agrees and nods. "Alright, I''ll give you three days. Hand over the


    things on hand. The Red Club can be brought in. As for the other industries, you''d better find someone


    to take over."


    Pehry is calm when he hears this, his expression extremely cold. However, as long as hees up


    with it, and as long as he agrees, he is ready to ept everything.


    "Alright."


    The old man sizes him up and down and says, "Then I''ll call your uncle back this afternoon. Let''s have


    dinner together. You should also know the family''s current situation from him."


    Pehry secretly grits his teeth, "Alright."


    Then, news of hispany''s independence quickly spreads out. Ordinary people don''t know about it,


    but people in their circle, notice every minor change.


    Rex directly calls, "Pehry, what''s the situation recently?"


    As friends for so many years, there is no need for them to talk in a roundabout way.


    Pehry can tell the worry in his words. Butpared to Rex, he is much calmer. "I''ve taken over my


    family''s business. In the future, other than the Red Club, my personal property should be left to


    someone else to take care of."


    Rex frowns, "Who?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe a professional manager."


    Rex lets out a deep breath and finally realizes it is so unusual. "You aren''t even prepared to find


    someone to take over. Why did you suddenly make such a decision?"


    Pehry''s throat is a little dry, "My family asks me to do something."


    Family?


    Rex is even more confused. He knows that Pehry is not a person who willpromise because of his


    family''s arrangements. Otherwise, he will not be on bad terms with his family for so many years.


    Rex''s tone suddenly bes serious, "Pehry, is something wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine, but the situation has changed. I have toe back and take over first."


    Even without Jasmine, the old man will still find a way to make hime back. However,pared to


    now, he may not be so passive.


    So what can he do? From the moment he was born, his future life was nned.


    He can''t change.


    Rex doesn''t believe his casual and seemingly indifferent words, "Pehry, if you still think I''m your friend,


    just tell me what''s going on."


    He definitely won''t believe Pehry is fine because Pehry put every effort to manage the Red Club.


    No matter what happens, Rex wants to support him. This is the most important thing.


    However, when he hears Pehry''s reply, everything bes clear. Rex realizes that this matter is


    beyond his ability.


    Pehry''s voice instantly bes hoarse. "The old man doesn''t agree that I should be with Jasmine. If I


    want to keep her safe, I shoulde back."

 Chapter 774: Nobody Can Help Me with This Matter

    Chapter 774: Nobody Can Help Me with This Matter


    Pehry and Jasmine have been together for quite some time, so his friends know about it, but they don''t


    expect such a situation to happen now.


    That''s right. Even if they did not get along with Mr. Alfred, everyone knows what he is like. His


    temperament is not good, and he is definitely not easy to please.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Pehry is the only son of the family, and his father has already left the family for many years.


    All the old man''s expectations fall on Pehry, so he naturally won''t allow Pehry to do whatever he likes.


    However, it is indeed... uneptable to wreck others'' rtionships.


    After hanging up the phone, Rex is a little bit down. After all, as Pehry''s good friend who has


    apanied him for so many years, he feels extremely sorry to know Phery''s trouble.


    When Lily finishes changing from the cloakroom, goes downstairs and is going to school with him, she


    notices the man''s upset expression. She is a little shocked. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Rex separates himself from his emotions. Seeing Lily standing beside him,


    he raises his hand and pulls her into his embrace, "Dear..."


    Lily is even more confused. She reaches out and hugs him, "What''s wrong with you..."


    "Something difficult happened to Pehry."


    What happened to Pehry?


    Lily knits her eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it serious? Do you need to go take a look? I can go to the


    school myself."


    Today is the open day of the school where Adair studies. The teacher invites the parents to participate


    in the game together as a way to increase the interaction between parents and children.


    Now Adair is waiting for his parents at school now. They originally nned to go there.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help him with this." When Rex says this, his voice is extremely dull. It isn''t hard to tell


    that he really wants to help Pehry.


    Lily cannot help but feel even more puzzled. She really doesn''t expect that there is a time when Rex


    feels helpless.


    "Is something terrible?"


    "Yes, his grandfather won''t allow him to be with that girl. Now, he threatens Pehry to go back and take


    over the family business."


    Lily opens her mouth and is very shocked, "You mean... Jasmine?"


    "Yes."


    "Gosh..." Lily immediately doesn''t know what to say. She knows more or less about the situation of


    Pehry''s family. Unlike Rex and others, Pehry''s family is from the underworld. Arge portion of their


    family business is rted to the underworld.


    Although Pehry runs the Red Club, he does not do too many illegal things. He still has integrity, but if


    he really returns and takes over the family business, he will have no choice.


    It is unbelievable that the man uses his grandson''s lover as a bargaining chip to threaten him.


    She really cannot understand.


    However, it is really beyond Rex''s help. As an outsider, they can only watch anxiously.


    Lily doesn''t know how tofort him. Just imagine that if such a problem happens to her friend, she


    will definitely feel very sad.


    In the end, Rex lets out a sigh of relief, "I''m fine. Let''s go to school first."


    Lily nods and follows behind the man. Looking at his tall figure, she still feels that he is a little unhappy


    for a moment. It is not easy for them to live a steady life. She really doesn''t want to see him unhappy at


    all.


    Rex does not ask the driver to be with them. Instead, he drives by himself to join in the school''s parent-


    child activities.


    Along the way, they don''tmunicate much. Lily doesn''t take the initiative to talk to him. Considering


    that he isn''t in a good mood, she bes quieter.


    The car is parked at the school gate. As soon as they get off the car, a teacheres to guide them.


    They walk to the Adair''s ss. Lily wears a long pink dress today, and a short white mink fur coat. Rex


    wears a light leisure suit. They immediately attract much attention as they appear.


    Unlike other wealthy parents, they look fashionable, like a couple of ssy models.


    "Mom and Dad!" Seeing them, Adair immediately trots over and crashes into the man''s leg.


    He doesn''t feel any pain either. He raises his head and smiles happily, grinning from ear to ear. "You


    finallye. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. My ssmates'' parents are all here. I thought


    you were going to be busy working again..."


    Hearing this, Lily doesn''t know if she feels sorry about her son''s worry or her dishonest image in his


    son''s heart. She helplessly touches his head and said, "Mom and Dad promised you toe, so we


    wille definitely. How can we forget it?"


    "I''m worried." Adairughs as he pulls his parents to the front of his team. "Later, there will be a foot


    binding game. Mom and Dad will be on both sides. I will be in the middle. The teacher will give the


    prize and praise the winner!"


    Rex looks at the bundle of thick ropes on the ground and asks, "Bind our legs with this?"


    Adair keeps nodding, "Right. That''s it. Dad, let me help you."


    As he talks, his little body bends down. He picks up the thick rope. Without saying a word, he unties,


    twists, and buckles the rope without a stop. He is good at it.


    The family immediately is tied together. Adair is in the middle and keeps instructing the two adults,


    "Mom and Dad, let''s try it out. Listen to my slogan. When I shout one, move the left leg and when I


    shout two, move the right leg."


    Hearing this, Lily and Rex exchanges a nce. The stiff atmosphere finally eases a little, their eyes


    filled with warm happiness.


    When he first came back from abroad, he lived with Rex. This child is so obedient and sensible that he


    never makes any trouble for adults.


    The parents were once very worried about Adair''s maturity that was ipatible with his age.


    They would rather to see Adair cause troubles. Even he throws tantrums at his will.


    But he never did. He is very obedient. He follows his parents'' request and behaves in a mature


    manner.


    However, as Lily and Rex''s rtionship stabilizes, their lives graduallye to the normal. When they


    live a stable life, Adair finally has a trace of childishness.


    Although he is still very sensitive at times, he will not always think for the sake of his parents, worrying


    the matters that he doesn''t need to care about.


    Just like now, he is like the other children, fully engaged in and very happy in the game. Lily and Rex


    are very pleased.


    Rex squats down like a friend and raises his right hand to give Adair a high five. "Good job, bro~"


    He rarely jokes. Adair received good education abroad since he was young, so he is veryfortable


    with the way Rex gets along with him. He smiles even more happily and says, "Come on. Just a piece


    of cake!"

 Chapter 775: Your Mom and I Love You Very Much

    Chapter 775: Your Mom and I Love You Very Much


    The conversation between Adair and Rex attracts the attention of other parents. Although it is a fancy


    school whose students'' parents are all rich or honored, Rex is higher in positionpared to the other


    parents.


    He is not only a prestigious barrister but an independent investor, and either of these two identities


    boasts absolute deterrence.


    Therefore, a man whose daughter is Adair''s ssmate immediately greets Rex.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rex, long time no see. Are you here today to participate in the parent-child activity?"


    Rex nces at the person and does not reply. Instead, he continues talking with Adair for a while


    before slowly getting up. It''s obvious that he does not like such kind of greeting.


    However, given that this man is Adair''s ssmate''s father, Rex still has to respond to him. Thus, he


    says indifferently, "Yes."


    The man chuckles. He can tell that Rex doesn''t take him seriously, but he doesn''t give up, "What a


    coincidence! My wife intended toe on her own. However, my work is done in time, so wee


    together. Rex, I wonder if you and your family want to eat with uster?"


    Hearing this, even Lily can''t help looking at this man, let alone Rex.


    They don''t have crossed paths before, and they even don''t have acquaintance with each other. This


    man actually invites them to dinner. Therefore, Rex and Lily, of course, won''t go.


    As expected, Rex mercilessly rejects, "I''m here today not to do business, just to y with my son."


    Whatever Rex''s identity is, he is just Adair''s father at school.


    Lily subconsciously nces at Adair. He is still looking at the rope tied to his leg. He is too young to feel


    the love in Rex''s words for the time being.


    Although Adair can''t get what Rex implies, Lily can.


    Although, for Adair, Rex has been absent for five years, Lily is confident that Adair will be happy every


    day in the future as Rex''s son.


    As a mother, she is d that her son has such a father.


    Categorically refused, the man does not continue to invite them. He makes an excuse and leaves


    sullenly.


    This episode does not affect Rex''s and Lily''s moods. Not long after, the game begins. There are a total


    of six parent-child teams participating in this game, including the Adair''s team.


    They line up at the starting line and fix their eyes on the red line. Rex and Lily, two adults, also take it


    seriously.


    Squeak!


    The whistle rings as the six teams struggle to run faster than the others. Adair chants his slogan and


    runs forward rhythmically and methodically.


    They cooperate with each other very well, so they run faster and faster and leave the others behind.


    They are getting closer and closer to the finishing line. Just as Lily thinks that they are about to win, she


    hears someone shout from behind her. She nces at the family beside them and sees that they have


    fallen.


    Before she can respond, Adair, who concentrates on running, suddenly stops, and so does Rex.


    Adair bends down and loosens the rope tied to his legs. Then, he looks up at Lily and Rex and says,


    "Mom, Dad, just give me a minute!"


    After saying that, Adair runs straight towards the family who fall.


    He squats down like a gentleman and politely asks if anything is wrong with those two adults while he


    is bending over to help his ssmate, who falls to the ground, to his feet, "Are you hurt?"


    Seeing this, Lily and Rex look at each other in unison. Both of them are moved.


    Although a few families have already reached the finish line, Lily and Rex are happier to see Adair is so


    kind and earnest than to see he wins the first prize.


    Lily takes a deep breath and then exhales. She looks down at the ground. Whenever she sees Adair do


    this, she will me herself. She mes herself for having forgotten to teach him more when she is


    busy with work, but she is so proud that Adair has grown up to be a polite boy in a family that is not


    perfect or even intact.


    This is what she is grateful for and values most.


    When Adair runs back, three teams have been in the final line, but even so, he still ties the rope to him


    again and says to Lily and Rex, "Mom, Dad, let''s go on."


    Lily and Rex agree without hesitation and run to the finish line with Adair.


    The teacher and the referee also see this. Maybe they want to tter Rex, but Lily can still feel that they


    do appreciate what Adair does.


    "Although Adair does not win the first prize in the game, given his kindness and the fact that he helps


    others, he is definitely the best. Therefore, I decide that Adair also has the same reward as the winner!"


    Adair, who was a little upset just now, gets excited, "Wow! Great! Mom, we win!"


    "Great," Lily pats his head lovingly, "We are proud of you."


    Rex echoes, "You are not only a brave man but a gentleman."


    And then they take part in a lot of other games. Adair almost takes part in half of the games organized


    in the ss, and Lily and Rex does notin at all.


    At the end of the day, they go to the washroom. Rex and Adair, a tall man and a little boy, walk in and


    stand in front of the urinal, which looksmon, but Rex gets a very warm feeling in his heart.


    He rarely has time to apany Adair like this, and this warm feeling is morefortable than any


    other business achievement.


    However, just as they are about to pull their trousers up and leave, they suddenly hear someone is


    talking near the sink outside the toilet¡ª


    "Hey, do you see Rex today? Hees with his wife."


    "Yes, he is Adair''s father."


    "I always think the family members don''t get along well with each other, but now it seems they have a


    good rtionship."


    "Who knows? Perhaps it''s just a show for us. If their rtionship is really good, how can the child be


    under his mother''s surname?"


    "I agree with you...."


    As the two men talk and walk away, their voices gradually fade away until Rex can''t hear them.


    Rex has heard of such rumors for so many years, so he has been immune to them. His first reaction is


    to look at Adair.


    Although Adair looks calm, he is too young to hide his feeling. Rex can tell from his eyes that he is a


    little confused.


    Rex takes Adair out and stand in front of the sink. While he is helping Adair wash his hands, he says,


    "You don''t have to mind what they say. Your mom and I love you very much and we will love you


    forever."

 Chapter 776: Change Adairs Surname into "Gabbot"

    Chapter 776: Change Adair''s Surname into "Gabbot"


    Adair is still young, but he has known a lot. Unlike his foreign ssmates, the children here have asked


    him about his surname many times.


    "Why don''t you have the same surname as your father?"


    At first, he is a little confused, but after hearing this many times, he realizes it is not a good thing.


    Although he thinks it doesn''t matter, the others don''t think so.


    Hearing such words again, Adair is a little upset because he knows they are saying something bad.


    Rex does not cheer Adair up immediately. Everyone has his own thoughts, and so does Adair. A child


    doesn''t have to force a smile to please his father.


    When Rex and Adair walk out, Lily is waiting for them on the path next to the washroom. And then they


    have a little conversation with Adair''s teacher before they leave.


    When they are in the car, Rex drives to the restaurant where he has made a reservation. It is the rush


    hour, and there are many cars on the road. Every intersection is bustling with traffic. Maybe because


    Adair has fun at school and is tired, he falls asleep when Rex drives halfway.


    Lily turns around and smiles, "He has such a good time just now, but now he is asleep."


    Rex looks at the cars in front of them and does not reply, as if he is lost in deep thought.


    Lily notices he is unusually silent, so she looks at him and asks, "What''s wrong with you? Are you


    tired?"


    Rex''s fingers on the steering wheel slightly tremble. When he sees the red light is on, he stops the car


    and asks, "Would you like to change Adair''s surname?"


    When Rex suddenly mentions this, Lily almost doesn''t figure out what is going on. This has always


    been asked by their parents, but they don''t think it necessary, so they don''t have any idea about it.


    Why does he suddenly mention it?


    Lily looks at Rex in confusion, "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "I didn''t think too much about it before, but we are not in a foreign country now and the others may


    have a field day with it. Even if we don''t care about it, I am afraid it will do harm to Adair." When Rex


    says these words, his face is a little gloomy, and he looks extremely serious.


    Lily frowns slightly, "Does someone say something about it?"


    Hearing this, Rex does not say anything, but his silence proves what she guesses.


    As expected, someone is gossiping again.


    Lily gets irritated, and she is also a little aggrieved, but she doesn''t know how to get rid of it. She snaps


    her gaze back to the cars in front of them and says angrily, "I''ll change Adair''s surname to "Gabbot" in


    these days, and this will keep others from gossiping."


    If Adair is an adult, Lily won''t get so angry with those people. But Adair is just a child who is so young


    and doesn''t understand anything dark. His fragile and sensitive heart is in need of protection.


    However, some adults are so cruel to Adair that they say such words over and over again to hurt him.


    Lily thinks they are truly happy, and they don''t have any problem at all. Now that the others always


    gossip about them, she decides to change Adair''s surname into "Gabbot".


    Rex can feel her anger. Lily is always very gentle. The reason why she is so furious now is that she


    worries about Adair.


    "Lily, I know that you are in a fury. So am I. Therefore, for the sake of Adair, we have to do this. You can


    tell your parents about it."


    Seeing Rex still worried about her, Lily calms down a little. She takes a deep breath and lets it out, "I''m


    not ming you. I just can''t watch these people gossip about Adair."


    Rex reaches out and holds Lily''s cold hand, "I know. I understand you."


    Having got through so many difficulties and life''s ups and downs with Lily, Rex won''t care about such a


    trivial thing. Whatever they do is out of their love for Adair. As Adair''s parents, they know each other


    well.


    "I will ask my assistant to get everything ready as soon as possible. Let''s go and get it done together,


    shall we?"


    Lily nods, "Okay."


    To her, it doesn''t matter whose surname Adair is under. A family''s bloodline and rtionship can''t be


    affected by the name. However, she is afraid that Adair would not adapt to it, so she doesn''t change it


    all the time.


    It seems that she must put it on the agenda.


    It is already 6:40 p.m. when the car arrives at the restaurant. After Rex stops the car, he walks to the


    back seat, opens the door, covers Adair with his grey coat and wakes him up softly, "Adair, here we


    are!"


    Adair is having a delightful dream. He still feels sleepy. However, when he hears the voice of Rex, he


    still rubs his eyes and sits up, "Dad...."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I am here." Rex''s heart is almost melted by Adair''s child voice. He unties Adair''s seat belt and lifts


    him out of the car, "Now we can go to eat something delicious. Let''s go! There''s steak you like."


    Hearing there''s steak, Adair cheers up a little. He has yed for a whole day, so he is indeed hungry.


    As soon as he enters the restaurant and smells the food, he feels his stomach is empty.


    Finishing ordering, Lily and Rex look at each other before the dishes are served. Then Lily asks, "Adair,


    do you remember Mom has told you that we will change your surname? Would you like to share your


    opinion with us?"


    Adair is eating a caramel pudding. When he hears it, he says without raising his head, "It depends on


    you."


    "Then do you want to change it or not?" Lily continues asking. No matter what, it''s Adair name. He has


    a final say on it.


    Lily thinks that Adair will dwell on this for a moment, but what she doesn''t expect is that he agrees


    without any hesitation, "It''s fine to change it."


    Lily is a little surprised, "Are you sure you''ve thought this through?"


    Adair is still eating a caramel pudding, but what he says next distress Rex and Lily, "Yes, my


    ssmates are all under the surnames with their fathers. I also want to."


    Lily gets shocked by this, "Why don''t you tell me...?"


    Adair seems to be a little embarrassed. He scratches his head and says in a low voice, "I''m afraid you


    will be unhappy...."


    Lily is at a loss for a moment. She mentioned this to Adair before, but when she saw that he didn''t ask


    for that, she didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t expect this at that time....


    Lily''s eyes turn red and she is about to cry, she holds back her tears, "How could I be unhappy? You


    are the child of Mom and Dad. I love you no matter whose surname you are under."


    After finishes her words, Lily stands up at once in case Adair will see her tears, "I''m going to the


    washroom."


    There are only Rex and Adair left in the big private room. As Adair''s father, although Rex is very


    distressed, he is tougher than Lily, "Dad will change your surname to mine in the next few days. You


    don''t have to worry too much. You can go to school as usual and everything is the same as it always


    is."

 Chapter 777: Their Feelings for Each Other

    Chapter 777: Their Feelings for Each Other


    Adair nods. He looks very serious. "I know, Dad."


    "If you find anything inconvenient, just tell me."


    Adair nodded obediently, "Alright."


    "Also," Rex continues. He has always wanted to tell Adair something since he came out of the


    bathroom. After thinking for a long time, he decides to say it, "If you hear someone talking rudely to you


    again, immediately tell me. I will stand up for you."


    Rex isn''t very good at educating children. No one can be born as good parents. He is no exception. He


    doesn''t have a happy childhood. Therefore, Lily always takes charge in educating children.


    He is afraid that some of his behaviors will have a bad impact on Adair. He doesn''t want Adair to grow


    into a tough and stubborn person like he used to be. Therefore, he tries not to participate too much. All


    he does is to help Adair build up confidence. Apart from that, Lily takes most responsibility in education.


    However, today, he suddenly realizes that sometimes, there are some strengths Adair cannot get from


    his mother. Now, he needs to stand up as a father.


    He wonders who dares to bully his son.


    Being polite and cultured doesn''t mean being easy to bully.


    Hearing this, Adair suddenlyughs, revealing eight white teeth. He is cheerful as he nods heavily, "I


    will!"


    Lily calms herself down in the bathroom beforeing out. She has thought that she needs tofort


    Adair to cheer him up. But when she returns to the private room, she is surprised to find that the two


    get along very well, and Adair looks much happier.


    Lily can''t help but look at Rex. The man gives her a proud look which seems to be saying-


    ''Looks like I''m the one to rely on at the critical moment.''


    Lily shakes her head helplessly. She doesn''t care who cheers Adair up. All she wants is the child to be


    happy.


    After dinner, it is already 8:30 when the three returns home. Fanny brings the little fellow back to the


    bedroom. After Adair falls asleep, she brews calming tea and brings it to the study.


    Lily and Rex haven''t finished their work. Back then, there was only one desk in the study, but now there


    is another small one next to it for Lily.


    "Fanny, you don''t need to do this. It''s time to go to bed." Lily is considerate. Given Fanny''s age, she


    doesn''t want her to do too much chores.


    However, Fanny does not leave. Instead, she stands awkwardly in the study, hesitating to say


    something.


    Lily has already lowered her head to work, but when she noticed this, she raised her head again,


    somewhat puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fanny hesitates as she says, "There is something I always want to tell you...."


    Lily rarely sees Fanny like this. She immediately thinks that something has happened to Fanny''s family.


    So she bes serious. "Speak slowly," she says.


    "For so many years, you two treat me like family. You trust me and never keep an eye on me. I''ve


    worked as a housemaid for many families before. You two treat me best. But now that I''m old and


    useless, I feel ashamed to take such high sry. So I want to resign after this month, or until you find


    the next housemaid." Fanny''s eyes turn red as she speaks. After such a long time, she feels attached


    to them and does not merely see them as her employers.


    Lily doesn''t expect that Fanny would say this. She lose her mind for a few seconds before she looks at


    Rex. Then she pulls out a chair for Fanny to sit on. "Fanny, what are you saying? You''ve been working


    for us for so many years. I know better than anyone else how great you have done. We need you."


    Fanny treated them and the family sincerely. Lily can feel it. Adair finishes school early. Sometimes,


    when she and Rex were busy with work, she would ask Fanny to pick him up. Fanny would cook


    various dishes for Adair. Adair likes her cooking and always says that he wants to eat dishes cooked by


    Fanny.


    It is the detail that counts. Lily doesn''t care that Fanny does less work than others because of her age.


    What she wants is Fanny''s attachment to her family.


    But Fanny doesn''t think so. The weather was badst month. Because of the constant rainy days, her


    back was always in pain. Therefore, she did cleaning so slowly that she couldn''t bring breakfast on


    time several times. She should have brought it at six thirty, but she dyed it to a quarter past seven.


    She feels so sorry. "But I''m not worth such high sry. You can find a better one."


    "Fanny, we don''t want a better one. We just want you." Lily holds Fanny''s somewhat dried-up palm and


    tries to persuade her, "If it weren''t for your presence at home, Rex and I wouldn''t be able to go out to


    work at ease every day. If you were to leave, the family would really be in a mess."


    After saying that, she asks with some misgivings, "Or do you have other ns?"


    "No, I don''t." Fanny hurriedly waves her hand and says, "I''m just afraid of keeping you waiting and


    making troubles for you. I''m too old to make any ns. I have nothing to worry at home. You two treat


    me well. The sry is high, the working conditions are great, and Adair treats me like grandma. I can


    never find such kind employers and such a perfect job, but I''m really old. I...."


    "Don''t say that." Seeing that Fanny is about to sob again, Lily hurriedly interrupted her, "What you have


    done is good enough for us. If someone else were to take care of our family, we might not be at ease.


    Therefore, if you don''t have any other ns, I really hope that you can continue to work."


    Fanny raises her hand to wipe the corner of her eyes, "Do you really mean it?"


    It is a little childish for an old woman to ask in this way. Lily nods, "I mean it. So don''t cry. Or your


    children will feel sorry for you."


    Actually, there are a few times when Fanny''s children called her to go back home and enjoy the rest of


    her life. Her son has a decent job, so Fanny isn''t under financial pressure.


    But Fanny refused every time. Lily feels touched. Although Fanny takes money to work, she definitely


    doesn''t see it as a mere job.


    Lily and Rex understand her devotion to the family.


    So now that she is old, as long as she is healthy, Lily does not want her to leave. No matter how much


    work she can do, they will not dismiss Fanny until the day she really can''t do it.


    After all, the attachment between Fanny and them is too precious.


    Fanny does not really want to leave. Hearing what Lily said, she stops worrying. She is relieved.


    "Alright! Don''t worry, I will take care of everything in the family."

 Chapter 778: You Will Know How Passionate I Am

    Chapter 778: You Will Know How Passionate I Am


    Lily smiles and nods, "Don''t think too much. It''s gettingte. Go back and rest."


    Only then does Fanny get up and leave the study.


    Seeing Fanny disappear at the door, Lily helplessly turns around and looks at the man who keeps silent


    from beginning to end, "Why didn''t you say anything just now?"


    "I thought you handled it very well. I don''t like to interrupt while women are talking?" Rex remains


    expressionless and focuses on his work with his head lowered down.


    Lily can''t help but look sideways at him. "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "Me?" Rex stops the pen in his hand and smiles as he looks at her. "What do you mean?"


    "Fanny has worked for us for so many years. She is upright and kind. She is also very reassuring. Now


    she is thinking of leaving because she is afraid that it will be inconvenient for us. Don''t you feel


    touched?" On his face, she can''t see any signs of sentiment.


    "Or are you men all like this?"


    "Like what?"


    "Just ... don''t take it to heart."


    Hearing what she says, Rex is amused. Heughs, "Are you saying that I''m heartless?"


    " ... I didn''t mean that."


    The man stands up from his chair, walks up to her and whispers, "Have you finished your work?"


    Lily smells the refreshing smell of shampoo from his body. After getting along with him for such a long


    time, she can tell what he is thinking with just a single nce. She swallows her saliva and says,


    "Almost done."


    Sure enough, in the next second, she is hugged. And she can feel his strong arms resting on her


    buttocks. She weighs more than 45 kilograms, but to Rex, she is as light as a feather.


    He can even free up a hand to open the door, "Let''s go back to the bedroom. You will know how


    passionate I am."


    "..." Lily shyly dodges, "That''s not what I meant!"


    "But I mean it."


    ...


    It is alreadyte at night, but on the other side of the city, Eunice has yet to return to the vi. Ever


    since she recovered and was discharged from the hospital, she has stayed in a vi of Ryan''s.


    She did not agree at the first ce, but he insisted. So she agreed in the end.


    She has been back to school and is slowly recovering. She takes time out every day for part-time jobs,


    either in a coffee shop or in a design studio. These jobs are rted to her major. Given that she is


    going to be a junior, she wants to make preparations in advance.


    She works toote tonight, so her immediate superior, Fabian, drives her back.


    Fabian has always known that she is a very frugal and simple girl. So when they arrive at the entrance


    of the vi, Fabian looks a little strange.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Actually ... she is from such a wealthy family?


    He knows that the vis in this area are newly built. People who can afford a vi here must be super


    rich, each worth more than 10 billion.


    Noticing the surprised expression on the man''s face, Eunice does not hide anything. "My boyfriend


    lives here."


    Fabian is even more surprised, "You have a boyfriend?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that, Fabian thinks of something and frowned. He looks at her with something hidden in his


    eyes. "Howe you have never mentioned it before?"


    "I don''t have a chance to talk about it at work." If it was in the past, Eunice would definitely try to hide it.


    However, after the near-death experience, she cares less about others'' thoughts. If she lies now, she


    must tell more lies to cover this one. She doesn''t do anything wrong, so there is nothing to hide.


    Fabian feels very shocked. He lowers his head to look at the logo of his Volkswagen. Suddenly, he


    feels that he is out of ce with this area.


    Actually, he is a little attracted by Eunice. As an intern, she is just aspetent as regr employees.


    This is due to her many years of part-time experience.


    He drives her back today out of concern.


    When he knows that she has a boyfriend who lives in such a wealthy area, he feels defeated and


    inferior.


    However, the wealthy people who live here should be quite old, right?


    She is young and beautiful. Could it be that her boyfriend is actually an old man?


    With that thought, Fabian asks, "Your boyfriend must be rich. How old is he?"


    Eunice is still calm, "He''s a little older than me."


    When Fabian hears this, he immediately misunderstands. Since she says that her boyfriend is older


    than her, he is definitely not young.


    This is probably the case. From the moment he is suspicious, he already convicted her of the crime.


    Fabian looks at her meaningfully, saying, "I didn''t expect that as a college girl, you had already known


    how to make life easier."


    Eunice knows that Fabian has misunderstood. She has seen iting. But no one can remain


    indifferent to such apparent prejudice and contempt.


    Just as she is about to reason with him, someone knocks twice on the passenger window....


    ...


    A dull voicees from above her head. Eunice is shocked. She hurriedly turns to look out of the


    window. When she sees the man standing beside the window, she is even more shocked.


    It is actually Ryan?!


    Why does hee out?


    Eunice hurriedly lowers the car window. The man is dressed in a light gray home clothes. His hair has


    been washed and is now limply hanging in front of his forehead. His handsome features are even more


    stereoscopic under the dizzy light of the streetmp. He bends down to look at Fabian beside him. He


    looks unhappy. "It''s sote at night. Why haven¡¯t you gotten out of the car ande back?"


    He is jealous.


    Eunice blinks, "I work toote. So my colleague brings me back."


    After saying that, she turns to Fabian and makes a brief introduction, "This is my boyfriend, Ryan."


    Fabian is still immersed in his own narrow conjecture. Seeing Ryan''s face, he is extremely shocked.


    This man looks very attractive. With his handsome face and dominating aura, even if he is wearing a


    home clothes, no one can move their eyes away from him.


    He is not an old man. Instead, he is as handsome as movie stars.


    Fabian is tongue-tied and can''t even say a proper greeting. He stumbles as he says, "He ... Hello."


    Ryan only nces at him, not even looking straight at him. He can only see Eunice. "It''s gettingte.


    Let''s go home."


    Eunice puts away her bag and opens the car door. She turns around and politely thanks Fabian,


    "Thank you for bringing me back. Goodbye."


    Fabian is dumbfounded, "Al ... alright. Don''t mention it. Goodbye."


    Ryan doesn''t want to hear the two talking. He can easily tell that this man is interested in Eunice. But


    this man is way too inferior to him.


    He bends down and takes the bag in Eunice''s hand. He wraps his long arm around her shoulder and


    walks towards the vi with her.


    Fabian looks at their figures, one tall and one short, one muscr and one delicate. He feels that they


    are iparably matched.


    Thinking of what he has said just now, he feels his face burning. No one is around, but he feels so


    embarrassed that he wants to find a crack to drill into.


    It''s embarrassing to make such absurd guess. It''s so embarrassing! Fortunately, he hasn''t said


    anything else, otherwise, he would be a big joke now....


    Fabian restarts the car, hurriedly steps on the elerator, and immediately leaves the


    vis.

 Chapter 779: Take a Cool Shower

    Chapter 779: Take a Cool Shower


    Eunice and Ryan enter the vi. When Eunice bends down to change her shoes, she is blocked


    between the door and the shoe cab.


    Raising her head, she meets his burning gaze. Seeing the burning mes in his eyes, she is very calm.


    "What are you doing?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What am I doing?''


    Ryan chuckles, "Who is that man?"


    "My leader."


    "Leader?" Ryan frowns even more tightly. "Why don''t you avert suspicion at work? Especially, you''re an


    intern. It''s toote and inopportune for you to stay with your leader."


    "No one has seen that. Besides, I workte. It''s great that he is willing to pick me up." Compared to his


    uneasiness, Eunice is much calmer. "Get out of the way. I''ll go upstairs to wash up."


    Ryan has been angry. He finally can''t control his temper when he notices that she doesn''t n to


    exin or feel sorry.


    Not only does he not get out of the way, he gets closer to her. "Eunice, do you think I''m dead?"


    Eunice frowns, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    After having a life-and-death experience, she takes this word very seriously. Every time she hears it,


    she is worried.


    Ryan takes a deep breath and sighs, "What nonsense have I said? Do you still care about your


    boyfriend?"


    He doesn''t ask her to care about him the most. After all, it is normal for her to need some time to


    ept him for what he has done.


    However, she gets in the other man''s car at night and doesn''t go home. Besides Ryan, no men can


    stand it.


    Seeing his anxious expression, Eunice tilts her head and suddenly recalls what he has said when they


    have just met. "Haven''t you said that you will never be upset about women?"


    Ryan is stuck for words. He grits his teeth and says, "I said that in the past. I have changed after you


    be my girlfriend."


    "How have you changed?" Eunice looks at him mischievously. In the past, she had always been


    nervous and cautious in front of him. Ever since she is discharged from the hospital after having a life-


    and-death experience, she has be much calmer. "How have you changed? Tell me about it."


    "I don''t have feelings for others, so I naturally don''t care. Of course, you''re different." Ryan rarely says


    sweet words. He feels slightly awkward when he says that.


    Eunice says, "What about Lily?"


    ''Lily?''


    Ryan raises his eyebrows and doesn''t know why she suddenly mentions Lily.


    But he still replies, "I cared about her in the past, but...."


    "It''s enough." Before he finishes speaking, Eunice interrupts, "Get up. I''ll go upstairs."


    Ryan grabs her hands when she pushes him away. "Why do you interrupt me? What''s wrong with


    you?"


    "I have heard."


    Ryan takes a deep breath and says, "Let me finish. I admit that I cared about her in the past, but it''s


    different from how I care about you. Although I cared about her, I can stand to meet her once a week,


    or even once a month. You''re different. If I don''t see you, I''m not able to calm down. When I see you


    with other men, I want to kill them."


    Eunice looks at his malicious expression on his face when he mentions other men. She feels a little


    speechless and thinks he is cute. She smiles, "How old are you?"


    "More than thirty."


    "Why are you so childish?"


    "You ignore me all the time." Ryan feels wronged. Although he follows behind her every day, she


    doesn''t take him seriously.


    After she has agreed to stay with him again, he has thought that they will be able to ovee


    difficulties to get happiness. To his surprise, it''s just the beginning.


    Eunice sees his expression and is surprised to discover that Ryan, who seems to be invulnerable, is


    truly a little depressed.


    Suddenly, she feels a little guilty.


    In fact, she knows how kind Ryan has been to her these past few days. Every morning, he has already


    arranged someone to prepare breakfast that she likes and to pick her up between her home and the


    school. There are always clothes that match her size hanging in the wardrobe. If he could, he would do


    her job for her.


    As for her job, he disagrees at first for her health, but she insists. She is reluctant to use his money


    when he provides her food and clothes.


    They''re lovers. She is not his mistress.


    Hearing him say that she doesn''t care about him, she feels a little sorry. After pondering for a moment,


    she says, "I care about you, but I''m affected by what has happened. I ... don''t have the guts to love you


    deeply. Otherwise, I will be afraid of losing you one day."


    Eunice, who was willing to risk her life for love, seems to have changed with the unexpected explosion.


    Her surging emotions are suppressed in her heart and she doesn''t have the guts to reveal her


    emotions easily.


    She can''t reveal her emotions unless she is in an environment where she feels at ease.


    But now, she can''t do it.


    The nerve in her body called passion seems to have lost.


    "I don''t mean to force you." Ryan doesn''t want to put pressure on her. "I''m just ... a little jealous."


    Eunice looks at the tall Ryan in front of her. His ears turn a little red when he says sweet words. He is


    always cold and stern. To her surprise, he blushes for sweet words.


    "Ryan."


    "What?"


    "You''re blushing."


    Ryan is awkward.


    As soon as he finishes speaking, he gets up, turns around and walks towards the living room. He looks


    somewhat embarrassed from back.


    Eunice smiles and feels delighted. She reaches out, grabs his wrist, gets close to him, stands on tiptoe


    and kisses his sexy thin lips.


    Her lips are warm and wet. Ryan is surprised for a moment, but he takes the initiative soon.


    They kiss each other. She turns him on and he wants to get her. After she is discharged from the


    hospital, apart from kissing her, Ryan does nothing.


    What''s more, he rarely kisses her. This is the first time she takes the initiative.


    All his desires in his body are awakened in an instant. He''s excited. He controls himself, opens his


    eyes slightly and looks at hershes. His eyes turn red for controlling himself.


    Kissing her is another kind of torture.


    Eunice feels that his muscles have bunched. She feels a little sorry, but ... they can''t continue.


    After more than ten minutes, they finally stop kissing.


    Eunice looks down and sees that he has an erection. She looks away and stammers, "I ... go upstairs


    first. Look for meter."


    Then she turns around and runs to the second floor in a panic.


    Ryan watches the petite Eunice disappearing at the corner of the second floor. He raises his hand to


    press on his temples and closes his eyes.


    ''I will take a cool shower again....''

 Chapter 780: Dodge Her Deliberately

    Chapter 780: Dodge Her Deliberately


    That night, Ryan doesn''t return to the bedroom until midnight. Although he takes a cool shower, he


    does not have any self-control while facing her. He is afraid that he will be excited again in case.


    He pushes open the bedroom door. There is only a wallmp with a warm yellow dim light. In the


    middle of the king size bed, Eunice curls up on one side, breathes steadily and has fallen asleep.


    He breathes a sigh of relief, gently closes the door and carefully walks to the bed, looks at her pretty


    little face and feels warm.


    Even if he can''t do anything, it''s enough for him to look at her quietly like this.


    Ryan has never believed in love. When he meets Lily, he doesn''t have the impulse to settle down. He


    only would like to be nice to Lily and her daughter.


    When Eunice shows up in his life, he starts to have feelings for her gradually. Up to now, he already


    has the thought to get married and stay with her forever.


    He is reluctant to let go of her hands, even if he will exchange for it with the wealth and glory of the past


    thirty years. He won''t regret.


    After that kidnapping, her personality has changed a lot. He has consulted a world-ss psychiatrist,


    and the psychiatrist says that it is an emotional reaction.


    It means that her inner personality has not changed. The personality that she disys is just to resist


    the memory that she is unwilling to recall.


    Ryan doesn''t care if it''s temporary or she really has changed. As long as she is willing to try to ept


    him, he will wait no matter how long it takes and no matter what she turns into.


    Life is long. Once he decides to stay with her forever, time bes the least important thing.


    He can wait.


    Ryan''s gaze bes gentler. What a pity. Eunice, who is sleeping on the bed, does not know. He


    bends down and kisses her forehead.


    "Good night."


    ...


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since Alfredes to their home to look for them, Jasmine feels that Pehry is strange.


    Pehry liked to stay with her in the past. He has barely showed up in the past week. He is either in a


    social gathering or in a meeting. They have dated twice in a week. The number of their dates can be


    said to have reached a new low.


    At first, Jasmine is just puzzled. As time goes by, she feels a little uneasy and wronged. In the end, she


    feels angry and aggrieved.


    When the weekend ising, Jasmine notices that he hasn''t contacted her. She finally blows her cool


    and calls him.


    "My ss is over. It''s Friday and I will rest tomorrow. I don''t need to go back to school."


    Normally, Pehry will be very excited when he hears this. Of course, men want to spend the night with


    their girlfriends.


    However, he is strange. He pauses and refuses, "I have a meeting tonight. Wait for me at school."


    Jasmine has already guessed his answer and asks, "Are you going to work overtime at thepany


    tonight?"


    He says coldly, "Yes."


    He will work overtime again. He is so busy every day that he doesn''t have time to meet her. If the


    matter about Alfred hadn''t happened, she would have been considerate, but she knows well that


    everything has changed after that matter. It isn''t just because he is busy.


    Is he dodging her?


    With this thought, Jasmine feels that her pent-up anger bursts out. However, she does not show it and


    answers as if nothing has happened, "OK. I''ll wait for you."


    She is too obedient. Pehry pauses and says, "Don''t run around. I''ll pick you up when I have finished


    work."


    "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine does not wait for him at school as she promises. Instead, she


    walks to the bus stop outside the school and gets on the bus that will stop near the Red Club.


    During the rush hour, she is stuck in a traffic jam. She gets off the bus after an hour.


    She has worked in the Red Club for a period, so she is familiar with everything here and arrives at the


    entrance of the club smoothly.


    At 6:30 p.m., there are only the staff''s cars at the entrance of the Red Club. Jasmine carefully observes


    the cars and does not find the Maybach that Pehry always drives.


    She feels suspicious and frowns slightly. When she walks to the front door, the manager is surprised to


    see her. "Miss Jasmine, why are you here?"


    Ever since she dates Pehry, the employees of the Red Club make a fuss when they see her as if a


    mouse has seen a cat.


    Jasmine doesn''t tell him the truth. "I have an appointment with Pehry here."


    ''Mr. Pehry?''


    The manager''s expression is a little strange as if he is considering something. When the manager is


    absent-minded, she walks inside.


    "Miss Jasmine, Miss Jasmine, please call Mr. Pehry first."


    Jasmine ignores the manager behind her and walks to Pehry''s office. She reaches out to turn the


    doorknob.


    She tries to push open the door.


    A loud voice rings out in the air, but the door is tightly closed.


    ''The door is locked.''


    ''Is he not here?''


    Jasmine sneers and turns to look at the manager behind her, "He''s not in thepany."


    The manager sees the suspicions in her eyes and doesn''t know what to say. He prevaricates, "Mr.


    Pehry has been busy with his business recently, so it''s not sure when he is in thepany."


    Jasmine doesn''t mean to make things difficult for the manager. She doesn''te here to listen to an


    exnation. She just wants to confirm if he is here.


    When she doesn''t see his car at the entrance, she roughly guesses that he does not work overtime at


    thepany and has lied to her. He is not at thepany.


    Jasmine wants to call him and sternly question him about where he is and why he has lied.


    But she doesn''t.


    Once she asks him, they will break up. Even if she knows that she has been tricked, she still wants to


    give him a chance.


    Perhaps he is really busy with something, or perhaps he has his own secrets.


    No matter what it is, she doesn''t want to argue with him when she is so irrational.


    She turns around and tells the manager, "Don''t tell Pehry that I''ve been here."


    The manager forces a smile, "Miss Jasmine, I''m an employee of the Red Club. Logically speaking, no


    matter whoes, I should inform Mr. Pehry."


    Jasmine purses her lips and is about to say something, but she doesn''t say anything. ''He is just an


    employee and I have made such a big fuss. He will definitely report that.''


    Without saying anything else, she turns around and leaves the Red Club.


    Almost as soon as she leaves, the manager picks up the phone and calls Pehry''s assistant. "Where''s


    Mr. Pehry? Hurry up and tell him that Jasmine has juste here and gone to his office. She looks sad


    and lets me not tell anyone else."

 Chapter 781: Give Up Because of Her

    Chapter 781: Give Up Because of Her


    When the assistant tells Pehry the news, Pehry is in a closed teahouse on the outskirts of the city,


    chatting with the man sitting opposite him about the session matter.


    The person Pehry meets is the one that his grandfather trusts most. He knows almost all the things


    rted to Pehry''s family, including Pehry''s parents.


    Back then, there is a big scene. However, quite a few people only hear about that, and very few people


    know what happens.


    Pehry has seen this person several times. His name is Edison and he is in his forties. Pehry calls him


    Uncle Edison and respects him very much.


    Regardless of his rtionship with his grandfather, Pehry is very grateful to the elders who have served


    his family for so many years.


    "Your grandfather asks you to take over thepany. What conditions does he offer?" Obviously,


    Edison knows Pehry well, and he knows that Pehry will onlye back for certain reason.


    However, he is really curious about the reason why Pehrypromises.


    Pehry doesn''t want too many people to know about Jasmine, but he also understands that there is no


    need for him to hide it from Edison.


    Even if no one knows her, Edison will know about that. Jasmine''s information may have been passed


    on to his grandfather by Edison.


    Thus, Pehry onlyughs self-deprecatingly, "For my love."


    "Your love?" Edison is not surprised. He only nods with a smile, "Young man, it''s normal for you to be


    trapped by love."


    "That''s not the case." Pehry doesn''t want to admit it, and he doesn''t want Jasmine to be involved in it.


    "My grandfather says that almost every day all these years, and I''m tired of that. Sooner orter, I have


    toe back. I''m not young anymore."


    Edison looks at the person sitting opposite him. "That doesn''t sound like what you will say."


    He keeps asking Pehry, and Pehry is getting impatient. "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy that I''m


    back?"


    "Your grandfather is the happiest one. I am the second."


    "That''s enough." Pehry picks up the small white porcin teacup beside him and drinks it all in one


    gulp. "As long as you''re happy, I can do whatever you want."


    "Have you really thought it through?" Edison repeatedly asks. Although Pehry pretends that he doesn''t


    care about that, it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Edison gets things straight, "It''s not that easy to leave aftering back."


    "Uncle Edison, I''ve thought of everything you said. Since I''vee back to take over thepany, I


    don''t intend to leave so easily. As a junior, I still understand that."


    Hearing this, Edisonughs out loud, "Alright, I''m relieved after hearing your words."


    They sit in the teahouse for an entire night. They don''t take meals and just drink tea. Edison lists all the


    things Pehry needs to do in the near future. The first thing is to win the hearts of the people and get the


    approval of them.


    Pehry has already been running the Red Club, but it means nothing whenparing to his family


    business.


    It is a world that even Pehry feels strange. He has to figure out theplicated interpersonal


    rtionships and business dealings in a short time.


    Before they meet, Edison specially instructs his bodyguards and assistants that as long as there is not


    a threat to their safety, no one shoulde in to disturb them.


    Their talk ends at ten o''clock in the evening.


    Before they leave, Edison pats Pehry on the shoulder and earnestly instructs, "Your family''s business


    has developed for many years. The interpersonal rtionships are even moreplicated than you


    think. You must be careful when dealing with things. I believe you can do a good job."


    Pehry is expressionless when hearing that.


    After leaving the teahouse, the sky has already darkened. There are only several stars. There is no


    sense of beauty, only destion and loneliness.


    "Mr. Pehry, Red Club called just now and said that Miss Jasmine came to thepany to look for you


    in the afternoon. She even barged into the office." When the assistant sees hime out, he hurriedly


    hands over the phone. "Because Mr. Edison said that we can''t disturb you, so..."


    Pehry looks at the assistant and has no time for questioning too much. He takes the phone and looks


    at the ess time, but doesn''t call back immediately.


    Pehry knows that Jasmine will notice his current condition. She is not dull, and it is only a matter of time


    before she knows what happens.


    But he doesn''t know how to exin it to her.


    He can''t let her know that he is threatened to take over the family business by his grandfather.


    Otherwise, with her temperament, no matter how ufortable and painful she is, she will still leave


    him.


    He can throw anything away now, but Jasmine is the only one he can''t lose.


    Pehry stands at the entrance of the teahouse and ponders for a moment. The assistant''s forehead is


    covered with cold sweat, afraid that Pehry will vent his anger on him.


    Fortunately, Pehry only stays there for a while before he gets into the car. The assistant looks at the


    man''s back and heaves a sigh of relief.


    After getting in the car, the driver respectfully asks, "Mr. Pehry, are you going to pick up Miss Jasmine


    at school?"


    "No. Go straight back to the vi."


    She will definitely not be at school at this moment, and she will probably go back early and wait for him


    to be questioned.


    Thinking of her lovely face, Pehry feels much more rxed.


    His life is always in a rush, and now with her, he feels morefortable.


    He can give his grandfather what he wants. As long as he can keep Jasmine by his side, it is all worth


    it.


    When the car arrives at the vi''s courtyard, it is already eleven o''clock in the night. The second floor of


    the vi is in a darkness, but the living room is lit up. Light shines through the curtains, and it is the only


    light in the darkness that carries a warm glow.


    Pehry has never wanted to return home so much. He quickly walks to the door of the vi, presses his


    fingerprints, and the door opens.


    He changes his shoes and sees the little woman sitting on the sofa in the living room at a nce.


    She is still wearing outer clothes and sits upright. When she hears the sound, she immediately turns to


    take a look.


    Feeling her hostile attitude, Pehry walks to the sofa in his slippers and half squats down to look at the


    girl in front of him. "Are you still angry?"


    Jasmine thinks that he will exin to her when he returns, but she doesn''t expect he will say so.


    How can he ask her that if she is angry?


    Jasmine is like a firecracker that is lit instantly. However, when she is really angry, she will not shout


    loudly. Instead, she bes gloomy. "Don''t you say that you are working overtime at thepany?


    Why do you lie to me?"


    "I don''t mean to lie to you. I am afraid that you will think too much."


    "I think too much?" Jasmine smiles and points at herself, "Why would I think too much? Isn''t it because


    you''ve been hiding it from me recently?"


    Won''t he think that she won''t notice anything strange?


    Pehry doesn''t get angry or unhappy with her questioning, and he holds her small hand in his palm. "I


    met with an elder in my family and talked about something about thepany. I didn''t do anything


    else."


    "I know you didn''t do anything else." Jasmine believes him, but what she cares about is, "Have you


    been avoiding metely?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 782: Im Holding You Back

    Chapter 782: I''m Holding You Back


    "I didn''t." Pehry will definitely not admit it.


    However, the more he refuses to admit it, the more difficult it is for Jasmine to calm down. "Pehry, what


    happened? Why don''t you tell me?"


    After saying that, she can''t help but wonder, "Does someone from your family say something else?"


    Jasmine knows that his family is not satisfied with her. Normally, she will not think so much, but at such


    a sensitive time, she has no choice but to think too much.


    The moment his grandfather leaves, he bes so busy that he doesn''t even have time to see her.


    She doesn''t think that it''s a coincidence.


    "I just have a lot of things to do at work. Don''t think too much about it." Pehry is unwilling to mention


    anything to her. She can''t solve such a problem. In the end, she can only think nonsense.


    However, he doesn''t know that Jasmine will only think more if he keeps silent.


    Seeing that he is determined not to tell her, Jasmine can''t help but get angry, "Pehry, am I your


    girlfriend?"


    "Of course." Pehry holds her in his arms, wanting to joke around, but she raises her hand and pushes


    him away.


    "I''m not messing with you. Why do you interfere when I get into trouble, but you keep silent when things


    come to you?" Jasmine bites her lips in grievance. "I know you don''t want me to get worried, but I want


    to do something for you. Don''t look down on me, okay?"


    "I am not looking down on you. Indeed, it''s not a big problem. I don''t expect that I wille back so


    late. Otherwise, I will tell you in advance." Pehry is a little helpless, but it is more a kind of indulgence


    and pampering. "I''m already very satisfied to see you at home, so don''t ask anything and just stay by


    my side quietly, okay?"


    The man in front of her reveals his true face.


    Jasmine notices the exhaustion and tiredness in his eyes. She knows that her demands may make him


    even more tired, but this feeling of not knowing anything is not good.


    They look at each other silently. After a while, Jasmine''s tone softens and reasons with him, "I know


    that you are very tired, and I will be with you. But I want to know your thoughts. If you keep silent, and I


    pretend that I don''t know, then the distance between us will grow further and further."


    "No." Pehry raises his hand and touches the little girl''s head. He knows that she is thinking for his sake,


    but he doesn''t want to tell her those cruel truths. "Men are upset about their jobs. My grandfather


    doesn''t like you. But he doesn''t like any women around me. Don''t worry about it. His opinion isn''t


    important. It''s just that he has added more jobs to me. That''s kind of spur."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry picks out the less serious part and tells her. He knows that if he doesn''t say anything, she will not


    be able to sleep peacefully tonight.


    Sure enough, Jasmine does not continue to question him after hearing that. Instead, she lowers her


    head silently.


    Pehry gently raises her chin and says, "I just don''t want you to know that. Be happy, okay?"


    "I feel like I''m holding you back..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Pehry feels a little distressed for the little girl in front of him.


    "It''s my fault, don''t think too much."


    After saying that, he quickly added, "Of course, it''s impossible for me to let you go."


    "I don''t want to leave you." Jasmine, who is not good at expressing her feelings, put aside her


    conservatism and reveals her feelings to him, "Although I have never been in love, I am very certain of


    my feelings. I have never thought of giving up when I am with you. I will always be with you."


    She is not that casual,paring to a dissolute young man like Pehry. However, she is very


    courageous. Especially when she is determined, she will not give up easily.


    Pehry knows about that, but after experiencing this incident, he understands her better. She is braver


    that he thinks.


    He smiles for the first time tonight, "Work hard for you, it''s worth it!"


    ¡­


    People have connections to his family quickly know that Pehry will take over the family business.


    Pehry''s grandfather has expected this, so he is not surprised at all.


    At the same time, he doesn''t loosen his surveince over Jasmine. That girl is still close to Pehry.


    Although she is stuck at work, they try their best to meet each other.


    Pehry''s grandfather is a little annoyed. He thinks that a twenty-year-old girl will easily give up. Even


    Pehry doesn''t care about it, she will get worried.


    But things are always unexpected. She is persistent.


    "Mr. Alfred, what do you think Jasmine is going to do?" A subordinate notices that Pehry''s grandfather


    doesn''t look good and asks.


    "I remember you said before that her parents went back to their hometown to recover from their


    injuries, right?"


    "Yes, it was Mr. Pehry who helped deal with it in the hospital. He even had dinner with Jasmine''s


    mother."


    "Send someone to her hometown to make clear our position. Don''t hurt them, but show our attitude."


    "Yes."


    "That''s right," Pehry''s grandfather paused for a moment before recalling Jasmine''s appearance in front


    of Pehry. "Don''t let Pehry know about that, just let Jasmine know about it."


    "Alright."


    A shrewd man like Mr. Alfred doesn''t need to spend too much effort to figure out their current situation.


    It must be Pehry who doesn''t tell her. Since that is the case, he doesn''t mind being the one to tell the


    truth.


    The people that Mr. Alfred sends out arrive at Jasmine''s hometown the next day. The city is small, and


    the neighbors know each other. After a little inquiry, they confirm Jasmine''s family address.


    It''s in a very old neighborhood. There are short and dpidated residential buildings with no elevators.


    At the entrance, there are a few trash cans.


    The person in charge of handling this matter is a man named Macon, and Mr. Alfred trusts him very


    much. He is in his early forties. With a t head and a scar in his left face, he looks fierce.


    He goes up alone and knocks on the door without hesitation.


    The knocks on the door are frightening.


    A voicees from the door with poor sound instion, "I''ming..."


    In less than half a minute, the door in front of him is pulled open. An old woman appears in front of him.


    It is the face he has seen on the materials.


    When Bridget sees him, she can''t help but be stunned, "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for you."

 Chapter 783: Break off Relations with Her Mother

    Chapter 783: Break off Rtions with Her Mother


    "Me?" Being scared by the man''s frightening aura, she feels nervous, "Who are you?"


    Just as Bridget is still thinking about how to deal with him or ask what he hase for, Macon says


    baldly, "Is your daughter Jasmine?"


    Hearing him mentioning Jasmine, Bridget bes alert, "How do you know about my daughter...?"


    "Ie here today to talk about her. Open the door first."


    "..." Bridget nces behind her. Cyrus has just fallen asleep. If someonees in now, he will be


    awakened. Moreover, he cannot be scared in his present situation.


    Thinking of this, Bridget opens the door and walks out, instead of letting Macon in. "What''s the matter?


    Let''s go downstairs to the garden and talk. My husband hasn''t recovered yet. It''s not convenient for him


    to see the guests."


    Macon nods. He is surprised that Bridget can still remain polite to him under such circumstances.


    They walk to the garden of themunity. The environment is not good and no one is ying in it.


    Bridgetes straight to the point and asks, "What happened to my daughter?"


    "You''ve seen Pehry before, haven''t you?" seeing her being so blunt, Macon also feels relieved. So, he


    doesn''t have to remind her again and again.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bridget nods and says truthfully, "Yes."


    "Then I''ll speak very frankly. Pehry is the only son of his family. His family will arrange his marriage.


    Your daughter has been with him. All the members of his family do not agree. We have talked with


    Jasmine. But to no avail. Ie here today because I want you to persuade her."


    Bridget''s hands, which drop to her side, slowly clench. She is shocked as the man speaks. She has


    told Jasmine before. But she doesn''t expect things to turn out this way.


    Now the other party hase to her, which is an insult to them anyway.


    Although Bridget is anxious, she does not lose herposure. "I originally did not agree with them


    being together. But they have their own thoughts. I will persuade my daughter. But you also need to


    persuade Mr. Pehry."


    It is definitely not the fault of one of them to fall in love. Although Jasmine shouldn''t be with someone


    like Pehry, if Pehry doesn''t agree, it is impossible for them to be lovers.


    "Besides, Jasmine has always been a nice girl. I''m also worried that a man withplicated


    experience like Mr. Pehry will have a bad impact on her." Bridget has never been sharp-tongued. When


    she says this, she is already extremely angry.


    As Jasmine''s mother, she hasn''t said anything yet. But Pehry''s family has sent someone here.


    Macon nces at her and says, "This is the best."


    "By the way, Jasmine is only twenty years old and is very young. So, she is less defensive about


    people and things in the society after all. I don''t think Mr. Pehry, who is in his thirties, will not know what


    he is doing."


    After saying that, regardless of what Macon is thinking, Bridget directly says and leaves, "I will tell


    Jasmine. Bye."


    Macon looks in the direction Bridget leaves. He has always heard from Mr. Alfred that Jasmine is very


    bold. Now he can understand. She lives in such a family. No wonder she is so bold.


    Bridget is also an upright woman.


    Macon takes out his phone and calls Mr. Alfred, "Mr. Alfred, it''s done...."


    ...


    The first thing Bridget does when she returns home is to contact Jasmine. Cyrus is still asleep. She


    takes the phone and goes to the second bedroom.


    The phone rings a few times before it is picked up soon. A familiar voice sounds, "Mom?"


    "You still remember I''m your mother!" Bridget says in anger, "What did I tell you before? You turn a deaf


    ear to it, don''t you?"


    At that time, Jasmine has just finished her ss and is getting annoyed by Mary. She has intended to


    go to the cafeteria for lunch. But Mary insists on following her. Jasmine can''t get rid of her.


    It happens that Bridget calls her. Jasmine walks farther away before answering the phone.


    However, as soon as she answers, she is scolded harshly. Jasmine is confused, "Mom, what are you


    talking about?"


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about?! Ever since your father was hospitalized, I had told you not to


    socialize with Mr. Pehry. You didn''t listen to me, did you?" the more Bridget speaks, the angrier she


    bes. She is enraged because she cares about Jasmine and is afraid that Jasmine will suffer.


    Hearing her suddenly mention Pehry, Jasmine pauses for a moment. She feels a little guilty and lowers


    her voice, "Mom, I have nothing to do with him. Stop thinking nonsense. Besides, Mr. Pehry isn''t as bad


    as you think...."


    "Nothing?" Bridget sneers, "What do you know? He is so much older than you. You can''t even see


    through him!"


    "Come on. I really have nothing to do with him. He helped me out of kindness." Jasmine feels sorry for


    Pehry because Bridget always spectes about his intentions.


    Hearing Jasmine say this, Bridget bes even angrier. Seeing that Jasmine is so stubborn, Bridget


    comes straight to the point. "Today, his family hase to our house. How can you say you have


    nothing to do with him? Do you remember that you are a student now? Your focus is on studying hard,


    not dating. You also know about our family. I have always thought that you are a nice and sensible girl.


    Why have you be like this now?"


    Jasmine doesn''t listen to the rest after Bridget finishes her first sentence. Jasmine frowns and says,


    "Mom, what did you say? Pehry came to our house?"


    "It''s not Mr. Pehry, but his family." When ites to this, Bridget still can''t conceal her grievance, "His


    family directly say that they don''t agree to you two being together. You ... even bring shame on me and


    your father!"


    Jasmine feels nervous while hearing these words. She doesn''t care about what will happen to her. She


    can quickly ignore it even if Mr. Alfred came to meet her and made his position clear to her before. But


    Bridget is different. Bridget is even more stubborn. What Pehry''s family has done has embarrassed her.


    Pehry''s family ... is also sent by his grandfather?


    Not hearing her voice, Bridget angrily shouts, "Do you hear me talking to you!?"


    "Mom, I hear you." Jasmine says in a low voice, "I admit that Pehry and I are well disposed towards


    each other and are willing to keep in contact in a responsible manner. He is very responsible and has


    never looked down on me or my family. The opinions of his family are not his."


    "I don''t care what you think. From today onwards, you can no longer contact him. If someonees to


    our house because of this again, I will break off rtions with you!"

 Chapter 784: Benefits of Leaving Him

    Chapter 784: Benefits of Leaving Him


    Jasmine can tell from Bridget''s words that Bridget has reached the end of her patience. Even though


    Jasmine still has many thoughts, she is very clear that it is not the right time to talk about them.


    She cannot ask Bridget topletely ept Pehry at once. Take her time. The most important thing


    now is to have a talk with the ringleader.


    Jasmine agrees with Bridget''s words and calms her down. She hangs up while Bridget''s tone softens a


    little.


    Mary, who is standing in the distance, immediately walks towards Jasmine less than five seconds after


    Jasmine hangs up, "Jasmine, who called you? Is it from your family?"


    Jasmine is so upset that she doesn''t have time to deal with Mary. She nods perfunctorily and says, "My


    mother. There''s something she needs me to doter. You can find someone else to apany you


    first. I''m sorry."


    "What?" hearing this, Mary does not leave. Instead, she continues to ask, "Isn''t your family from


    another ce? What does your mother want with you now?"


    Even if Jasmine does not mind what Mary has done before, what Mary says now is adding fuel to the


    fire.


    Since when does Mary know so much about her family?


    Mary even directly says that they are from another ce. Does she know this very well? If Jasmine


    remembers correctly, Mary and she are not on good terms. Mary can only be considered a ssmate


    that she knows.


    Jasmine feels that she should remind Mary, "You don''t have to worry about my family."


    Mary can hear the displeasure in Jasmine''s words. She does not say anything anymore and is


    embarrassed, "I don''t mean anything else. Please don''t misunderstand me...."


    "I didn''t misunderstand you." Jasmine says as she walks in another direction, "I''m leaving first."


    Mary looks at her receding figure and angrily kicks the stone beside her. "Damn it! You are just a


    wealthy man''s mistress. How dare you be so arrogant?"


    ...


    After leaving the school, Jasmine doesn''t even have time to take a bus. She directly stops a taxi and


    gives the driver an unfamiliar address. She originally doesn''t know where Mr. Alfred lives. But the man,


    who came to the vi to meet herst time, had deliberately given her an address.


    Jasmine has thought that she will never use the address. But it turns out that it is prepared for today.


    Go straight to her house?


    Jasmine bes serious that she has never been before. These people are too arrogant.


    "Sir, please drive faster. I''m in a hurry." Jasmine keeps urging the driver in front of her. She wishes that


    she can have a pair of wings so that she will immediately fly to the gate of Mr. Alfred''s mansion.


    It takes Jasmine nearly forty minutes to get there. She pays the fare and gets off the car. Then, she


    walks along the path for another ten minutes before arriving at the main entrance of the mansion.


    Unlike Pehry''s vi which is built in continental style, this mansion is built in Chinese style. The bamboo


    forest nted in front of the courtyard, the red and white roses on both sides of the road, and the


    carved gate all reveal an antique vor.


    It is hard to imagine that in such a building, which looks like a work of art, there is a powerful old man.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine looks at it. She is not intimidated, butughs mockingly. It is a waste for such a sinister person


    to live in such a house!


    She walks in valiantly and arrives at the front door of the first floor of the house. She is about to raise


    her hand and knock on the door. But before she does it, the door is suddenly opened.


    Jasmine pauses and sees a butler with white hair appear in front of her. "You are Miss Jasmine, aren''t


    you?"


    She nods, "It''s me."


    "Mr. Alfred is waiting for you in the study on the second floor. Please follow me." The butler personally


    leads her to the study on the second floor and pushes the door open. Mr. Alfred is standing behind his


    desk, writing on the paper.


    After Jasmine enters, the butler closes the door. There are only two people in therge room. It is very


    quiet, as if everything is still.


    Jasmine swallows. Is she nervous? Of course she is. Facing such a powerful person, everyone will be


    nervous. But she will not retreat.


    "You know I wille, don''t you?" Jasmine steps forward and asks bluntly.


    Mr. Alfred does not look up and continues to bend over to write, as if he does not hear her.


    Jasmine can''t help but raise her voice and cuts to the chase, "You have sent someone to my house,


    right?"


    She is almost certain that it is Mr. Alfred who did this. Other than him, no one else dares to offend her.


    After all, Pehry is not a man to be trifled with.


    However, whatever Jasmine says, Mr. Alfred not far away seems not to hear her. He just keeps writing


    and does not have any intentions to respond.


    Jasmine can''t help but be a little angry. Although Mr. Alfred is an elder, it is still hard to ept that he


    deliberately ignores others.


    Jasmine is silent for a minute and finally summons up her courage to step forward. She stops two steps


    from the desk, "Mr. Alfred, I know you have a problem with me. Now, I''m standing here. You can say


    whatever you want to in person."


    The girl''s firm voice sounds from above his head. Mr. Alfred can feel that she is still young and brave


    and haven''t been tempered.


    Mr. Alfred finally puts down the brush in his hand. He straightens up and looks at the petite figure. The


    girl is young but courageous. Thest man who dares to speak to him like this has already been thrown


    somewhere.


    Mr. Alfred suddenlyughs, "You really dare toe here."


    "I haven''t intended toe. However, my family is disturbed. I have no choice but to ask you for an


    exnation."


    "Exnation? What kind of exnation do you want?"


    "I want an exnation of what right you have to disturb my family without permission." Jasmine says


    word for word.


    Mr. Alfred''s expression instantly changes. His eyes be frightening. "I''ve told you the reason. Since


    you can''t break up with Pehry, I will find another way."


    "Even if youe to my house, I won''t break up with Pehry." Jasmine makes her position clear to him


    without hesitation. Her tone is especially firm. "From the moment I was with him, I never intended to


    break up with him. Come and get me if you are dissatisfied. I do not care. But my family is innocent. I


    don''t think you need to use my parents to deal with a young girl like me, right?"


    Jasmine says, in a very roundabout way, that Mr. Alfred is at such an age, not only bullying people, but


    also looking for helpers. Mr. Alfred naturally knows what she means.


    However, he is not anxious or angry at all. No matter what her attitude or tone, Mr. Alfred is very calm,


    as if everything Jasmine does is insignificant. "Leave Pehry, and I can give you the benefits you want. If


    you insist on doing so, then all of this is just the beginning."

 Chapter 785: Ill Never Leave Him

    Chapter 785: I''ll Never Leave Him


    "You''re threatening me." She says exactly the same as Pehry after he hears it.


    Alfred smiles, "Even so, what can you do?"


    "I can''t do anything." Jasmine stands on the spot, neither humble nor arrogant. "I know that for


    someone of your status, I''m nobody. But, at least, I won''t makepromises in this case."


    Jasmine says firmly, as if she has the backbone to face a mountain copsing in front of her without


    turning pale. Alfred distains her, but now he can''t help but ask, "What supports you to be so


    persistent?"


    What support her?


    Jasmine thinks for a moment. Nothing supports her. As long as Alfred gives an order, she may lose


    everything. But....


    "If I give up, I will be unworthy of Pehry''s trust." Even if she doesn''t know that Pehry has epted


    Alfred''s request for her, she is satisfied with what Pehry has done for her.


    Alfred is shocked. Back then, he made things difficult for Pehry''s mother. Although she resisted as well,


    her sorrow perseverance waspletely different from Jasmine''s.


    Jasmine has an aura of tenacity.


    No matter what, Alfred appreciates it very much, but....


    "You should me your background. No matter what, my family can''t ept you. Give up as soon as


    possible. I mean it."


    Jasmine''s mood darkens when Alfred mentions her family background. However, she quickly returns to


    normal. Even though things have alreadye to it, she does not forget to say, "Sorry to bother you.


    Pehry is waiting for me. I''ll leave first."


    After she finishes, she leaves the room at a brisk pace, just as how shees.


    Alfred looks thoughtfully in Jasmine''s direction.


    ...


    After Jasmine leaves the mansion, she goes straight back to Pehry''s vi. She does not tell him she


    wille in advance today. No one is at home, so it is very quiet.


    Jasmine has been in school for the past few days, and seldom returns to this ce. Normally, even if


    no one stays at home, the property management will have someone to clean it. Chefs can be called for


    door-to-door service.


    But now....


    The table in the living room is covered with dusts. The curtains are closed on both sides. It seems that


    no one has touched it for a long time. In the refrigerator of the dining room, there is hardly on fresh


    vegetable or fruit left.


    How to put it? In short, what a lifeless house it is!


    If Jasmine hasn''t known that there are people living in this ce and it used to be very lively, she would


    even think that she is in a newly renovated house.


    Standing in this luxurious vi, Jasmine feels a sense of destion.


    He hasn''t been home these days, has he?


    Jasmine thinks so and lets out a long sigh. Thinking what Alfred has said harshly to her today, Jasmine


    believes that he must have made things difficult for Pehry as well.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry should be having a hard time. Not only does he have to work hard, but he also needs to show


    consideration for Jasmine''s feelings.


    Suddenly, the anger that Jasmine has been hiding was gone. She feels sorry for what Pehry is


    experiencing.


    Thinking in the point of Pehry, Jasmine realizes that Pehry does all those things for her.


    Under the circumstances, Pehry is the only one on Jasmine''s side. So there is no reason toin


    against him.


    With that thought in mind, Jasmine quickly cheers up. She takes off her coat and rolls up her sleeves.


    After soaking a rag in the sink, she starts doing cleaning from the cab close to the door she enters.


    The first floor of the vi is veryrge. Jasmine has been busy from the afternoon to the night. When


    she looks up at the watch, she finds it is already 8:30.


    She orders some fresh fruits and vegetables from the central kitchen of the vi. They are easy to store


    and won''t rot quickly.


    Seeing that everything around is clean and the refrigerator is filled up bit by bit, Jasmine feels a sense


    of aplishment.


    She takes out a juicer. She then mixes some fruits and vegetables, and squeezes the juice in a healthy


    and nutritious proportion out of them. Later she stores it in the refrigerator.


    Pehry hasn''t returned yet. Jasmine takes out sticky notes from her bag and tears two sheets to write


    something on them. Later, she sticks them on the refrigerator door.


    Gradually, it is nine o''clock. Bridget sends a text message to ask where Jasmine is.


    Jasmine has to hurry up and packs up her belongings. As she rushes towards the school, she


    appeases Bridget on the other end of the phone.


    At 11:30 in the evening, Pehry, who smells the reek of wine, is sent back to the vi by the driver.


    Tonight, he attends a party. All the present have connections with his family. They keep drinking, and


    time flies. In the blink of an eye, it iste at night.


    Pehry drinks a lot of wine. In the past, he liked to drink, but now he feels that wine tastes bitter.


    The driver helps Pehry into the room. The driver is worried, so he turns on the switch at the entrance.


    The crystal chandelier instantly emits bright light, illuminating every corner of the room.


    "Mr. Pehry, are you alright? Do you need some drugs to dispel the effects of alcohol?" The driver can''t


    help but ask when he notices Pehry, who is lying on the sofa, appears exhausted.


    The driver has worked for Pehry since he was in his early twenties. It is the first time he has seen such


    a gloomy look on Pehry''s face.


    Is Pehry alone?


    Of course.


    However, Pehry has never be in a constant state of sadness. He has a demand for life. This demand


    keeps him falling into this kind of continuous negative emotion so that Pehry can control his own life.


    But now it has gone. Pehry''s life is beyond his control.


    This kind of decadence ispletely restrained in front of outsiders. Only when Pehry is alone in the


    middle of the quiet night will it be released without restraint.


    Hearing this, Pehry waves his hand and says, "Go. It''s gettingte. Hurry up and go home to be with


    your wife and children."


    The driver bes even sadder, but he understands that he cannot enlighten Pehry or keep him


    company. It is not easy to enlighten someone like Pehry, a great figure.


    After the driver leaves, Pehry is the only one left in the big room. That strong sense of loneliness


    instantly overwhelms him. Alcohol swims around his body. Pehry has no strength, but he wants to do


    something.


    After pondering for a moment, he forces himself to walk to the dining hall, wanting to have a bottle of


    ice water. But he is surprised to see the sticker on the refrigerator.


    There are a few lines of neat and elegant characters on the yellow and eye-catching sticker.


    "I''ve been here today. I can''t help but clean up the mess at home. There''s juice in the fridge that I


    squeezed. I cannot guarantee it tastes good, but it''s good for your health."


    Pehry tears off the note. As he looks at those characters, tears suddenly spring to his eyes. Tightening


    his jaw, Pehry presses the note against his chest. In an instant, the light above his head shines into the


    bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 786: Jasmine Is Diligent

    Chapter 786: Jasmine Is Diligent


    Jasmine returns to this ce without telling him and helps him clean his house secretly. What a diligent


    girl!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry turns around and sweeps his gaze across every corner of the room. With the bright lights above


    his head, he discovers that every single part of the first floor is spotless.


    Pehry looks at the sofa and Jasmine rises before him. She rests on the sofa with simple clothes,


    panting slightly. Her hair is a little messy, but she doesn''t mind it. After resting for a while, she continues


    to do cleaning for him.


    In an instant, Pehry feels the empty room in front of Pehry bes lively. On such a lonely night,


    Pehry drawsfort from it.


    He suddenly longs to see Jasmine, the one who can give him infinite warmth.


    Pehry ignores his dizziness and staggers to the coffee table. He picks up the phone and presses the


    shortcut key, directly dialing the number that he has memorized.


    In less than two seconds, the phone is picked up and Jasmine''s soft voicees through the


    microphone. "Hello? You''re at home?"


    Recently, Pehry seldom calls Jasmine, especially in the middle of the night. Jasmine guesses that he


    has seen the note she left behind after returning home.


    Jasmine''s roommates have fallen asleep. Jasmine quietly gets out of bed and walks out. She does not


    dare to speak too loudly because she is afraid that she will wake others up.


    "Yes. You havee to my ce today." Pehry does not ask her, speaking in a derative tone.


    "That''s right. I went to the vi in the afternoon. The house was a little messy, so I cleaned it up. I


    squeezed some juice for you. Did you see?" Jasmine stands in front of the window at the end of the


    dormitory corridor. Looking at the dark sky outside, she is thinking about Pehry.


    "Yes." As Pehry speaks, he flicks a nce at the fridge, as if he can see her.


    No, it can''t calm Pehry down. He is eager to see her and hug her.


    On the other end of the phone, Jasmine is still muttering, "After I went home this afternoon, I found that


    there was nothing fresh in the refrigerator. Moreover, the living room was in a mess, covered with dust.


    Pehry, don''t do it again. I know you''re busy, but you have to call the property over to clean it up...."


    Pehry does not feel that she is nagging. Instead, he is touched. Jasmine cares about him all the time.


    He has never had such a feeling before.


    Pehry''s family only asks Pehry if he has any questions about his work today, and some insignificant


    things.


    Pehry interrupts Jasmine, "Where are you now?"


    Jasmine is shocked, but she still honestly replies, "I''m in the dormitory."


    "I''ll meet you at the school."


    "Yes, don''t change the subject. I just.... What? You said you would meet me at the school?" Jasmine


    doesn''t figure out what he means until she is halfway in her words. She is confused. "It''s toote. Don''t


    come, or I won''t be able to get inter."


    "Then don''t go back." As Pehry speaks, he is putting on his clothes. "I''ll ask the driver to drive over. It


    will take at most half an hour. Get dressed and wait for me."


    Jasmine nces at her watch. Bridget is definitely asleep now, so there is no risk of being discovered.


    However....


    "It''s really toote. I don''t have ss tomorrow afternoon. We can...."


    "I want to see you now." Pehry lets out a deep breath and asks her, "Is that okay?"


    Jasmine bites her lips and struggles for a moment. Finally, she nods and agrees, for she doesn''t have


    the heart to refuse Pehry. "Alright, I''ll get dressed right now. Call me when you arrive."


    Unexpectedly, Pehry says, "Don''t hang up."


    "What?" Jasmine blinks her eyes in panic, and her heartbeat suddenly elerates. "Is it convenient for


    you?"


    "It''s fine."


    Since Pehry gets on the car, they have been talking on the phone. Most of the time, Jasmine is talking,


    while Pehry just listens quietly.


    Jasmine suddenly feels that they have changed the way to get along. He used to pester her and make


    conversations.


    At that time, Jasmine only felt that Pehry was cheeky. But now she realizes that it is very difficult to find


    a topic, especially when the other party does not want to talk.


    Half an hourter, the car stops under the dormitory building.


    "I''m here." Pehry''s deep voicees through the microphone. Jasmine has been sitting at the


    staircase on the first floor. Upon hearing this, she immediately rises up and walks outside.


    The entrance to the dormitory has been closed. As long as one swipes his card and leaves, he won''t


    be able to enter tonight.


    Jasmine grits her teeth and walks out.


    Under the dark sky, the headlights of the ck Maybach, which stops not far from the road, are on.


    Jasmine trots towards the bright light. After opening the back door and getting on the car, she breathes


    a sigh of relief.


    Before she says anything, she suddenly falls into a warm embrace.


    Jasmine is stunned, and then she smells alcohol on Pehry''s breath. "Did you drink?"


    "Yes, I attended a dinner party tonight."


    Pehry breathes beside Jasmine''s ear, while Jasmine can feel he is somewhat depressed. She hugs


    him. "You must be very tired," she says.


    "I''m fine."


    Pehry seems to be flippant. But he is quite responsible for the one he loves. No matter how tired or


    annoyed he is, he is reluctant to show negative emotions to Jasmine.


    He doesn''t want Jasmine to share his pain. He can get it through alone.


    "Why do youe?"


    "When I know that you went back home, I can''t help but want to see you." Pehry tightens his grip, as if


    he wants to embed her into his arms.


    Pehry has an impulse to see her right now. Even if Jasmine is not at school but in broad, Pehry will


    probably go there by private ne.


    He cannot resist the impulse.


    Hearing this, Jasmine has mixed feelings. In short, she is very happy that he misses her, but his current


    situation wrings her heart.


    Even though Pehry refuses to say anything, she knows that something must have happened to his


    family recently. Therefore, he keeps himself so busy that he doesn''t even have time to see her.


    The night is quiet. The driver is standing under a tree in the distant. Jasmine does not know how to


    comfort Pehry. Thus, in silence, she rests in his embrace and strokes his back, hoping she can give


    him some warmth and strength.


    Pehry is not a pretentious person. After hugging her quietly for a while, he soones to himself, and


    then he lets go of her. Looking at Jasmine''s soft and beautiful face, Pehry feels that he is no longer


    empty. "Tell me when youe, and don''t leave secretly again."


    Jasmine doesn''t understand what he implies. "I just happened to be free, so I helped you clean up."


    "I know." Pehry helps adjust Jasmine''s fluffy hair behind her ear. His bright eyes sparkle with affection.


    "But I will feel heartache."

 Chapter 787: The Humblest Requirement

    Chapter 787: The Humblest Requirement


    When he thinks about his recent situation and what she has done for him, Pehry feels extremely guilty.


    Jasmineughs and says, "I''m very happy that you think so."


    She doesn''t want much, so long as what she does will not be neglected.


    They sit quietly in the car for a while. Jasmine is actually a little vaciting. She has been hesitating


    whether to tell him what Alfred did.


    However, after thinking for a while, she decides not to cause any trouble for him.


    Seeing that it is alreadyte, Pehry calls the driver over again. They head back to the vi.


    Jasmine looks out of the window. Her left hand is held by the man beside her, and she feels warm


    inside.


    Forget it. No matter how much Alfred objects to her being with Pehry, as long as they are in love with


    each other, it is enough.


    Jasmine believes in love, so she is confident that she can survive all of this.


    After returning home, Jasmine is already a little sleepy. Pehry hasn''t washed up yet, and his body is


    with the smell of alcohol. He goes into the bathroom to take a bath.


    He takes a quick bath. When hees out of the bathroom, he finds that the little darling who is lying


    on the bed has already fallen asleep.


    She must be very tired.


    Pehry sits by the bed and gently covers the nket on her. Under the dim light, the girl''s skin seems to


    be glowing.


    Even though Jasmine doesn''t care about his family''s attitude, she still feels that she owes Pehry a lot.


    He is in love with her. She gives him her most precious thing, so he will naturally treat her well.


    However, because of Alfred, he has no choice but to stay away from her. It isn''t that he doesn''t miss


    her. He is afraid that this innocent little girl will be hurt.


    Pehry doesn''t care what happens to himself at all. He is already used to Alfred''s style of doing things.


    Although he feels unhappy to be asked to be in charge of family affairs, he definitely will not be


    defeated.


    However, Jasmine isn''t like this. Her couragees from her ignorance of another dark world, and he


    doesn''t want her to understand it. Therefore, during this special period, he tries his best to avoid


    meeting her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from his family, there are many people focusing at him. Pehry knows that this is something he


    should endure, but he doesn''t want Jasmine to endure it together with him.


    He is even wondering if he should find a woman to stay by his side as a shield. If Jasmine is the only


    one with him, she will easily be their target.


    Pehry is afraid that Jasmine''s life will be disturbed, so he feels that it is necessary.


    He stands up and leaves. He walks out of the bedroom gently and closes the door, afraid that he might


    wake up the little darling on the bed.


    What''s going on with things I told you to dost time?"


    On the other end of the phone, there is his assistant''s dazed and surprised voice. "Mr. Pehry, I''ve


    already found two girls for you. One is a model in the entertainment industry. Now, she is using all kinds


    of methods to get in touch with people from the upper echelons. The other is a celebrity. Her family


    financial situation is bad now, but she is still very ostentatious."


    Pehry listens expressionlessly, as if he were choosing an item that meets his requirements. "I''ll take the


    first one, it''s good to be more eye-catching in the entertainment industry."


    What he wants is exposure. He doesn''t need to be focused by the public, but he needs to be fully


    noticed by the people who are monitoring him.


    What the entertainment industry values the most is exposure, so it will be more convenient for him to


    deal with it.


    The assistant hurriedly says, "I get it. I''ll tell her toe to the office tomorrow."


    "OK."


    Pehry replies. Suddenly, he remembers something and says, "This must be kept a secret. You mustn''t


    tell anyone about it."


    The assistant is a little worried, asking, "If Miss Jasmine asks...?"


    "Don''t tell her," Pehry says without hesitation, "I''ll exin it to her myself."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry."


    After hanging up the phone, Pehry stands beside the railing on the second floor and looks at the living


    room. The square pattern is like a cage imprisoning him.


    In the past, he treated women as his toys. As long as they performed well in the wine parties, Pehry


    would generously give them rewards. However, there was no emotion in them.


    But ever since he has been with Jasmine, he is not interested in other women at all.


    It isn''t that he has suddenly changed his personality. In fact, he has already tired of this life. He finally


    meets a girl whom he wants to spend the rest of his life with.


    However, oddly enough, he is forced to return to his previous state once again.


    Although it is fake, he has to pretend well.


    He thinks that he is a proud person. He will never force himself if he doesn''t want to. But now, he has


    no choice but to force himself.


    There is always an irresistible anger in his heart, and he is extremely annoyed. He has never been so


    helpless before, but thinking that he has done all this to protect Jasmine, he feels it is worth.


    As long as she is safe and not implicated, there will not be the worst oue.


    In the quiet corridor, there is no sound at all. Jasmine is sleeping soundly in the bedroom. Pehry stands


    there for a long time without moving.


    His mind is full of things that might happen between them in the future. The nervousness forces him to


    carefully protect this rtionship. If he makes a single mistake, he might lose her.


    Pehry can lose anything but Jasmine.


    He can''t even imagine the feeling of losing her, and it will probably be a hundred times more


    ufortable than Alfred letting him return to his family to take over all of this.


    In the past 33 years, he has been very tired.


    This kind of life seems to be free, but it never belongs to him. There are always people watching behind


    him and waiting for this moment to find an opportunity to threaten him back.


    And now, the only thing that encourages Pehry to go ahead is Jasmine''s safety.


    Pehry gently closes his eyes. He is praying in his heart. He prays that Alfred will keep his promise. He


    hopes that when he returns to his family, Alfred will spare Jasmine and approve their rtionship.


    As long as she is by his side, he is not afraid of being the puppet of his family for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 788: You Are Not of the Same Kind

    Chapter 788: You Are Not of the Same Kind


    Just a week after Pehry decided to find someone as a shield, there is about the little star''s scandal.


    The title is so eye-catching that everyone who sees it cannot help but click on it.


    "Actress Ste Finds a Sugar Daddy!"


    There is an unclear picture below. A woman is wearing a tight ck dress and a coat. She is taking a


    man''s arm tightly.


    The man beside her is Pehry.


    Although there is a blurry side face in the photo, but it is easy for others to recognize him.


    The whole article is about Ste and rarely mentions Pehry.


    The reason why this article can appear on the Inte is not because the entertainment reporter is


    powerful, but because Pehry has intentionally released it and allows the media to publish it


    conditionally.


    In the meanwhile, Pehry is calmly sitting in the office and looking at his assistant who is extremely


    anxious. He says, "As long as they doesn''t mention my name and release specific photos, don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Ethan is somewhat surprised. Although he has just be Pehry''s new assistant, he has


    heard of this man before and knows him very well.


    He always makes sure that there is no scandal about him. Why ... is he so generous this time?


    Ethan is very puzzled, but since Pehry has made this decision, he won''t say anything.


    However,pared to Pehry, when Jasmine sees this piece of news, she isn''t as calm as him.


    She refreshes this web page several times to make sure that her phone isn''t broken. Only then does


    she suppress her anger and read the article carefully.


    The more she reads, the angrier she bes. In the end, she doesn''t even notice the professor


    calling her to answer the question.


    Only when the nearby ssmate quietly touches her elbow that she regains her senses.


    Jasmine hurriedly puts away the phone in her hand and gets up in a hurry, but she finds that she


    doesn''t even know what the question is!


    She doesn''t listen at all.


    The professor writes down her name. She knows that her credits may be deducted. Jasmine always


    cares about her credits, but at this moment, she can no longer care about this.


    The picture of that actress holding Pehry''s arm upies her mind.


    Although the picture is not clear, she doesn''t know if it is due to inferiorityplex or other reasons,


    she even thinks that woman is so beautiful.


    That kind of beauty does not shown in the facial features, but in the figure that only mature women


    possess.


    Jasmine is unable to concentrate during the rest of the ss. After ss, she immediately picks up her


    schoolbag and walks out of the ssroom.


    She almost trots all the way to the school gate. She raises her hand and wants to stop a taxi, but she


    pauses suddenly.


    Where is she going to find him? Thepany? What if he''s not there? Even if he is there, what is she


    going to say?


    These questions sh through Jasmine''s mind, and she loses her courage. She finally realizes that she


    doesn''t even know how to face Pehry.


    She never thought that one day, Pehry would have a scandal. And she had never thought about how


    she would deal with it when this happens.


    Facing those problems, she is still too young.


    Jasmine stands at the school gate and looks at the students and cars entering and leaving. She


    suddenly feels very confused. The emotions that have been suppressed in her heart are rushing out


    now. She has to try her best to restrain herself so that she won''t go berserk.


    She begins tofort herself. What if it is a misunderstanding? What if the reporter is just trying to


    steal the spotlight?


    Pehry treats her so well, so she should believe him instead of suspecting him.


    She should calm down! He''s already very busy and tired. She can''t cause him any more troubles. If it''s


    not true, Pehry will definitely exin it to her personally.


    With that, Jasmine resists the urge to question him. This is the first time she has fallen in love, so


    everything is new to her.


    She is very possessive and thinks that no one can touch him. But she forgets that there will always be


    a lot of women beside him. Even if he does not take the initiative, there will always be someone who


    will do so.


    Countless people want to hook up with Pehry.


    Just as she is thinking, her phone suddenly rings and she immediately takes it out. Unfortunately, it isn''t


    Pehry''s call. It is from Bridget.


    Feeling the viberationsing from her palm, at this moment, she does not dare to face her.


    However, Cyrus has not recovered from the surgery yet. Not answering the phone will only make


    Bridget even more anxious. Then if she reallyes to J City, Jasmine will be screwed!


    She doesn''t want her to be anxious, even if she may be scolded.


    Thus, Jasmine takes a deep breath and picks up the phone.


    "Hello, Mom."


    She tries her best to remain a normal tone. Unexpectedly, Bridget does not curse orin at her.


    Instead, she remains silent for a few seconds and asks her very calmly, "You''ve already seen the news,


    haven''t you?"


    Jasmine is shocked. She doesn''t know what Bridget is thinking. She answers honestly, "I''ve seen it."


    "What do you think?"


    She bites her lips and ponders for a moment. Then she whispers, "Mom, that''s not true. Pehry''s family


    has been pressuring him in his worktely, so he will inevitably have some social interactions...."


    Bridget isn''t in a hurry to refute her. She asks her tentatively, "Is this what Pehry told you?"


    Jasmine has never been a good liar, so she is immediately startled. Even though she speaks through


    her phone, her face still turns flushed with embarrassment. "Yes, that''s right."


    "Jasmine, you still haven''t given up, have you?"


    "..."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Jasmine does not say anything.


    She is very clear that Bridget knows that she is lying. She feels extremely embarrassed.


    "Do you have to wait until you really suffer a loss and get hurt one day before you can understand that


    what I do now is for your own good?" Bridget lets out a long sigh, as if she ispletely disappointed


    in her. "That man''s family background is definitely not as simple as you think. Jasmine, you two are not


    of the same kind. If it was not for your previous work rtionship, would you know him? No, you two


    have different lives. If you insist on being together with him, you wille to no good end."

 Chapter 789: Scandal Breaks Out

    Chapter 789: Scandal Breaks Out


    If Bridget has said it earlier, Jasmine would definitely contradict her in a hundred ways. But today, after


    seeing that jarring news, she has nothing to say.


    "You don''t fit to each other. I know you''re unconvinced. You think you can be better through efforts


    and deserve to be hispanion sooner orter, right?" Every word Bridget says seems to shake her


    heart. "No. They don''t need you to be excellent. Stop it, for yourself."


    Hearing that, Jasmine would rather Bridget call and scold her.


    These words are like strong acids, slowly disintegrating the power that is corroding her. Perhaps in the


    eyes of others, her self-righteous persistence and courageous choice are ignorant and reckless.


    She is only twenty years old and is not strong enough to endure it all. All her poweres from


    Pehry''s persistence and love for her.


    Now that she sees him so close to another woman, her power instantly disappears. She doesn''t know


    how to carry on.


    Jasmine is very scared and afraid of losing this rtionship. She is afraid that he would really change


    his mind and that Bridget''s words would one day be reality.


    Therefore, she does not refute, as if she is escaping something. She quickly hangs up the phone after


    a few words.


    Bridget''s voice fades away, but Jasmine cannot calm down. Instead, she bes even more terrified


    and helpless.


    She used to swear to Bridget that Pehry is pretty nice and even contradict her. But after seeing the hot


    news and the ambiguous photos on the web page, Jasmine is really a little afraid.


    She is afraid that all her persistence would end up failing her and it''s just her wishful thinking.


    Jasmine can only try to console herself that she shouldn''t panic before hearing his exnation with her


    own ears.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t trust himst time. This time, no matter how pressured she is, Jasmine ns to wait for his


    exnation.


    She waits from afternoon untilte at night.


    In the dormitory, she lies on the bed and looks at the moon hanging high outside the window. The


    bright moonlight falls on the ground. It is almost dawn, when everyone else is sleeping soundly except


    her.


    It''s already six hours since the press release, but she hasn''t received any phone calls or text messages


    from Pehry.


    Is he still busy?


    Even she herself does not seem to be convinced by such a reason. She knows very well that Pehry


    would definitely be notified as soon as the news is released. Then, why she doesn''t hear from him till


    now?


    Is he waiting for her to contact him?


    Jasmine closes her eyes and her heart is in a mess. Her chest is like a huge container, sealing all her


    emotions, but unable to digest them. The swelling makes her sick.


    Is it that hard to call her and exin everything? Even if he is busy, five minutes is enough, right?


    Unless he doesn''t want to exin it to her at all.


    Just as the thought urs to her, the phone under the pillow suddenly vibrates. She hurriedly picks it


    up and finds it is Pehry.


    Jasmine pulls her coat over and slips out of the dormitory. To avoid being caught by the supervisor, she


    opens the corridor windows as wide as possible and keeps her voice as low as possible.


    "Hello?" She answered the phone and said softly.


    Pehry is still in the Red Club. This is his first timeing to the Red Club since he has taken over the


    family business. But he feelspletely different now.


    Hearing her tender voice, he instantly feels relieved and says, "Still awake?"


    Jasmine swallows her saliva, afraid that he would find something wrong. She calms herself down and


    says, "Yes, I''m just chatting with my roommate."


    Actually, she is awake because of the troublesome scandal.


    Pehry surely knows the reason why she hasn''t slept, but he doesn''t mention it. He changes the topic


    and asks, "Did you see the news?"


    Jasmine is a little surprised that he should ask. Perhaps because she has been looking at the photos


    for too long, the scene of the two walking together arm in arm immediately appears in front of her eyes.


    She is a little chocked up. She controls herself and says, "I saw it."


    Her voice is small, with grievance and disappointment.


    Pehry is very nervous. After the press release, he has been wondering when to exin it to her.


    Thinking of her previous reaction and attitude, he decides to wait for her call. But he doesn''t hear from


    her till midnight.


    Finally, Pehry can''t help but call her.


    He does struggle in his mind. He just can''t exin everything to her clearly. It is better not to say


    anything if he can only tell half the story. So he has to give a seemingly reasonable reason.


    After careful consideration, Pehry finallyes up with an excuse that doesn''t sound so awkward. "Let


    me exin to you about the news. That photo was taken when I was socializing. There''s nothing


    between me and that woman."


    Jasmine bites her lips and remains silent for a while. She asks softly, "And then? Will you two show up


    in the same asion again?"


    She has asked the key question. Pehry sighs deeply, "Yes. I need her to cover me."


    "Cover you?"


    "Mr. Alfred is dissatisfied with you. I don''t want him to focus his eyes on you." Pehry does not tell her


    everything. If Jasmine knows what has happened to him recently, she would definitely me herself.


    That is not what he wants to see.


    But hearing that, Jasmine still can''t hide her disappointment andplex emotions. "You mean ... you


    want to use her to distract attention?"


    "Yes."


    "But..." Jasmine hesitates for a while and asks, "Would Mr. Alfred believe it?"


    "Believe it or not, he won''t be focusing on you anymore with someone else in front of his eyes."


    Hearing that, Jasmine feels bad. Thinking about the future, she feels an unprecedented pressure and


    confusion. "Pehry, will your family never ept me?"


    It is fine to call her childish or naive. But ever since she decides to begin a rtionship with him, she


    has never thought of retreating halfway.


    She wishes to maintain a good rtionship for the rest of her life. She doesn''t want to leave Pehry, at


    least till now.


    She does not want temporary sweetness. But she wants to hold the man''s hand for long.


    Obviously, Pehry knows what she means, but he doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.

 Chapter 790: No Denial Equals to Acquiescence

    Chapter 790: No Denial Equals to Acquiescence


    He knows better than anyone else that Mr. Alfred is stubborn and conservative to the bone. He would


    never change his mind because of anyone or anything. So he would definitely not ept her.


    Since then, Pehry knows very clearly what he wants. It is definitely not Mr. Alfred''s approval, but a


    continuous struggle against him. Whether he agrees or not, it is impossible for Pehry to let Jasmine go.


    "You don''t need to care about his opinion. You just need to stand firmly by my side." Pehry says in a


    deep voice, "Leave the rest to me."


    Jasmine can''t help but choke, "I really want to do it well...."


    If Mr. Alfred can give her a chance, she is confident that she would let him know her good side. She


    can do everything for Pehry except leaving him.


    However, all Mr. Alfred wants is that she leaves Pehry. So no matter how confident Jasmine is, she


    would not be able to make a different.


    Hearing her humble words, he feels his heart ache. But he doesn''t want his little girl to feel wronged.


    "He has his own thoughts. But none of these matters. You''ve done well. Even if not everyone can see


    it, I understand you."


    Jasmine isforted by his gentle words. Yes, no matter how others discuss or object, as long as he


    understands her, it would be worth it.


    She still feels a little ufortable at thought of the woman in the photo. But she knows that


    everything Pehry has done is for their future.


    "Later ... will there always be newsing out?" Jasmine can''t help but ask in a low voice.


    Pehry tells her the truth, "Well, there will be rumors on and off, but they''re just rumors. Trust me, okay?"


    Jasmine nods even if he can''t see it. "I know you are doing it for my own good."


    She conceals her trivial concern, trying not to cause him any more trouble at this juncture.


    Pehry can feel her emotions, but he doesn''t know how tofort her. So he can only lower his voice to


    coax her.


    After chatting for a long time, Jasmine gradually calms down. But she immediately bes anxious


    after the call.


    She has never before found it so urgent to be by his side and stay with him all the time. If she can''t see


    him, she would panic.


    Although she has never fallen in love before, she knows many of her peers'' romantic rtionships.


    What she dislikes the most in a rtionship is that she loses herself for love.


    Quite a few girls pay all their attention to love, busy quarreling, crying andughing. They cannot


    concentrate in ss and have nothing else to do.


    However, it''s when she herself is in a rtionship that Jasmine understands that people can control all


    the internal factors except their emotions.


    She doesn''t want to be someone she hates, but she is inevitably bing one.


    Is this a good rtionship? Or is Pehry really her Mr. Right?


    Jasmine doesn''t want to think further. In such an awkward situation, all her assumptions can do her no


    good but bring her more uncertainty and pressure.


    Since she has decided to keep Pehrypany, she has to face these difficulties. She can only console


    herself that everyone in the same situation else would do the same. She has to take courage and carry


    on.


    ...


    In JM Entertainment, where Ste belongs, there is a heated discussion. The boss has personally


    summoned Ste and her team to the conference room.


    It is the first time in three years that Ste has sat face-to-face in a meeting with the Big Boss.


    On the tableys a news report that has just been released today.


    "What''s going on?" The boss¡¯ surname is Du, and he has been in the entertainment industry for nearly


    30 years. He knows a lot of people this industry and has seen the world.


    For so many years, he has known anyone''s scandals, heard about lots of private news from celebrities


    and even the second generation of the chaebol, but he has never heard of Pehry.


    Even if there is some, it is only small news, which barely causes a ripple.


    Entertainmentpanies are to reporters what water is to fish. As long as some reports involve their


    artists, reporters woulde over to enquire and create hot news. However, when ites to the


    chaebols outside the circle, everyone will be very careful and consult in advance.


    But he does not receive any consultation from anyone. So there is only one possibility¡ªsomeone has


    consulted Pehry, who has agreed to release the news. That''s why they can read the report.


    Ste carefully reads the news, which is now the top trending topic. She has never been involved in the


    top trending topic ever since her debut three years ago, but now she makes it.


    Numerous peoplement below. Most of them are passers-by and only a few of them are fans. Most


    of thements are curse, and very few are praises. Ste doesn''t care about other people''s curses at


    all. For a third-tier celebrity like her, who needs poprity badly, exposure is the top priority.


    So what? As long as she is known to the public, there would be plenty of time for whitewash in the


    future.


    So she raises her head happily and says, "Mr. Devon, I did dine with Mr. Pehry yesterday. Mellie


    manages to grasp the chance for me with great difficulty."


    "What about the news?" Even though Mr. Devon knows that there''s a slight chance, he still worriedly


    asks Mellie, who is beside him, "Did you have someone take the photo?"


    "Mr. Devon, stop joking. How dare I?" Mellie is scared into sweating and hurriedly exins, "We just


    saw the news this afternoon. We didn''t know that there were reporters following us that day."


    Mr. Devon rubs his chin and thinks for a moment. "After the news came out, did Pehry''s man contact


    you?"


    Mellie shakes her head. "No."


    The meeting room is filled with a strange atmosphere. Only Ste iscent, and Mellie looks


    pretty worried.


    The news is neither big nor small. It depends on Pehry''s attitude. If they really offend him, even Mr.


    Devon can''t afford topensate, let alone Ste....


    Suddenly, someone knocks on the door of the conference room. The secretary whispers, "Mr. Devon,


    Pehry''s man just called."


    Mr. Devon is so shocked that he immediately sits up straight and says, "Come in!"


    The secretary pushes open the door and repeats what Pehry''s assistant just said on the phone. "His


    assistant called and said that we don''t need to care about the news. They will handle it themselves. If


    the media asks about it, we should not make any statements for the time being."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Devon is even more shocked. He looks at Ste silently for a while. After regaining his senses, he


    asks the secretary to leave and asks Ste in surprise, "Do you know Pehry before? Do you have any


    interactions with him?"

 Chapter 791: Appointment at the Hotel

    Chapter 791: Appointment at the Hotel


    Ste really wants to say yes, but she knows that lying can''t solve the problem. She unhappily replies,


    "No."


    If she could have rtionship with Pehry, how could she be like this?


    She has nothing to do with Pehry...


    Mr. Devon is confused. He doesn''t even know if Ste is telling the truth or not. But if they have nothing


    to do with each other, why doesn''t Pehry intercept the news immediately? Why doesn''t he deny it and


    take a stand after the release of the news?


    Mr. Devon knows very well what the consequences would be. The media would be even more


    excited, and such an ambiguous attitude is also very beneficial for the spreading of rumors.


    Not denying it is equivalent to admitting it.


    Mr. Devon is clear what his decision would bring. Does Mr. Devon know that his decision wouldrgely


    spread the rumors?


    Yes, he knows that.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But he still makes this decision.


    Mr. Devon thinks for a long time but still couldn''t figure out. He decides not to specte. Regardless of


    the current situation, Ste is at the center of the storm. They have to seize this opportunity. Perhaps


    they would change her fate and turn her into a money-spinner.


    "Mellie, let themercial department deal with the press and pass on the decision to the propaganda


    department. Since Pehry didn''t take a stand, we can leave some mysteries and let the heat continue


    longer. Be careful not to be too excessive." Mr. Devon quickly exins. This is what he is most skilled


    at. The stars he has worked for before all be A-listers now.


    Therefore, he clearly knows what Ste needs at this time and has the final say.


    Mellie is an experienced manager. She quickly follows Mr. Devon. As a manager, she also wants to


    create some superstars. However, the uprising of a superstar cannot be separated with favorable time,


    proper ce, as well as poprity. Now the opportunityes, she must quickly and urately seize


    it.


    The news about Ste thus has been posted on many tforms for nearly a week before fading away.


    Netizens are happy to be spectators, but they find that there is very little about Pehry. They could only


    try their best to search for news about Ste. Fortunately, Ste''s past is not too dark. It is only in the


    past year that she started to socialize and curry favor with some powerful people in the entertainment


    industry. Therefore, people cannot dig up so much dirt on her.


    Many program invitations flock to her. Mellie selects some for her and finally decided an interview-typed


    food program. Since she has got enough heat, Mellie decides to create an image of a girl next door


    who is friendly and amiable. This can help her shake off the bad reputationter.


    On the day the program is to be finalized, Pehry messages Ste¡ª"Come to S Hotel."


    There is too much room for imagination with such message. For Mellie, this is a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity.


    Pehry has brought great luck to Ste. She can''t figure out who that man is. She only knows that even


    Mr. Devon is afraid of him. If they could have such a patron behind them, they would never have to


    worry about resources.


    Not to mention anything else, at least they can have JM Entertainment''s resources.


    Ste also knows this. Although she is not the kind of person who has her own insistence, fortunately,


    she is obedient and sensible. Mellie is quite satisfied with this.


    At night, after arriving at S Hotel, the ck nanny car went straight into the garage to prevent the


    paparazzi from photographing her again.


    Mellie drives Ste to the elevator and does not get off. She only leaves a sentence, "Behave well."


    Ste gives her a relieved smile, "Don''t worry, I will."


    After her graduation from the Film Academy, she signed a contract with JM entertainment. At that time,


    she was arrogant and knew nothing. She just dreamed that she could be popr one day.


    A y she was in was sessful and popr. As a supporting actress in the y, she became a little


    popr. However, the road ahead was not smooth. She acted as supporting actress in two works but


    that didn''t bring her any fame. In such a fast-changing era, she was quickly overwhelmed by other new


    actors.


    Now she is given such a good opportunity, but she no longer has any ambition. She only wants Pehry


    to be happy and gives her more resources so that those who hasughed at her in the past two years


    would regret.


    Moreover, Pehry is not a middle-aged greasy man. Rather, he is handsome. Although she has never


    seen him before, she knows how good his figure is under the clothes. Most importantly, he is single.


    Both of them are single. What if there is some scandals and rumors?


    Thinking of this, Ste goes straight into the elevator. Pehry''s room is on the 23rd floor. She presses


    the number and the elevator quickly arrives.


    After walking out, she finds the room following the sign in the hallway. Standing outside, she takes a


    deep breath and adjusts her posture. After the preparation, she knocks at the door and opens it with


    the room card prepared by Mellie before.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Ste''s heart is in her mouth. She enters and smiles shyly and


    expectantly, "Mr. Pehry, long time no see..."


    She thought that she would see the figure of a man, but she enters the room and finds nobody.


    Where is he?


    Ste frowns and carefully searches the bathroom, but she doesn''t find anyone.


    She immediately shuts the curtains and takes out her phone to call Mellie, "Mellie, did you leave the


    hotel?"


    "I just turned to the main road. What''s wrong?" Ever since Mellie saw her phone call, she feels that


    things are not going well. The fact that she still has time to call her indicates that things aren''t going


    well...


    As expected, in the next second, Ste''s confused voice sounds, "Mr. Pehry is not here, there is no one


    in the room."


    "Nobody?" This time, even the experienced Mellie can''t help but be surprised, "How could..."


    "I don''t know either. I just entered the room and there''s no one here. I don''t have any contact


    information for Mr. Pehry either." Ste has only seen Pehry once. Not to mention his personal contact


    information, she doesn''t even have the phone number for his secretary.


    It is so ridiculous. Gossip goes everywhere, but they aren''t familiar with each other at all.


    Mellie immediately calms her down, "Don''t worry, I''ll call Mr. Devon and ask him. You just wait in the


    room."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Mellie immediately calls Mr. Devon. After exining the situation, Mr.


    Devon is also lost in thought and finds it difficult to handle. "Tell her to wait there first. I''m not familiar


    with Pehry either. You handle this matter yourself. Don''t get ourpany and me involved in this."


    Mellie has no choice but to give up. She goes tofort Ste.


    She feels strange, what exactly does Mr. Pehry mean? Neither does her deny the scandal nor meet


    them. But if he doesn''t want to meet them, why does he call them over?


    Is he trying to hype up the news?


    She denies it the moment this thought appears. Perhaps it was possible for others. It would never be


    possible for Pehry since there is no need.


    Mellie can''t help but sigh. At this time, they can only take one step at a time and look around before


    taking another.

 Chapter 792: Live with a Mask

    Chapter 792: Live with a Mask


    Ste thinks that Pehry won''te today. She walks into the bathroom and takes a shower. Since


    there is a schedule tomorrow, she has to maintain a good condition.


    She takes out the whitece nightgown that she has prepared from her bag and puts it on. The


    nightgown can only cover her thighs. Her two white legs swing in the air. The cloth is as thin as a


    cicada''s wing that it can hardly cover her body. The red color on her chest is very clear.


    Ste stands in front of the mirror and admires her curvaceous figure. It is a great pity that no one could


    see her beautiful body. She has prepared in vain.


    Sitting on the bed, she looks at her news on the news page. It is the first time in three years that she


    has be focus. This feels great. It requires a strong heart to enter the entertainment industry. On


    this point, Ste does well. The harsher theizens curse her, the more satisfied she is.


    These bumpkins are just jealous of her. She doesn''t believe that anyone else who meets Pehry can still


    stay unmoved. They just have no chance.


    However, thinking of Pehry''s status and the fact that he is unmarried, Ste can''t help but blush.


    Perhaps one day, she could be the man''s wife.


    It iste at night and sleepinesses to her. Just as Ste is about to turn off the lights and sleep,


    she heard the sound of the door opening. It is a sound that onlyes when the door is opened with


    the room card.


    Just now, she was thinking and forgot to counter lock the door. By the time shees back to her


    senses, the man has already walked in.


    Ste looks up and stares at the tall figure in panic, but she is shocked when seeing the man''s face


    clearly.


    After a few seconds of astonishment, she bes surprised and excited.


    Taking off the hands that cover her chest, she stands up from the bed and walks to the man in a few


    steps. Ste is familiar with alcohol due to her long-time social contact. Thus she immediately senses


    the smell of alcohol on the man. She asked in her most concerned voice, "Did you drink?"


    She reaches to the man''s arm as she says.


    With the approaching of both the gentle breath and the soft body, Pehry almost instinctively pushes her


    away. Without control of his force, he pushes her to the side of the bed.


    Ste eximed. Fortunately, she falls to the side of the bed instead of the ground. She looks at the


    man standing beside her in fear and says with grievance, "Mr. Pehry, what are you doing?"


    Ste is very clear about the nature of men. The stronger a man is, the more protective he is,


    especially towards pitiful women. They aren''t kind-hearted but to show how powerful they are. They are


    just disrespecting women and materializing them.


    As for Ste, she enjoys this inferiority of women and superiority of men. She is familiar with and good


    at pretending to be pitiful.


    Unfortunately, Pehry does not like this. He bes protective only to the person he loves. He disdains


    to look at people like Ste.


    Pehry says with strong indifference and hate, "Don''t touch me."


    Ste is shocked and her eyes widened. She can''t believe that a man should despise her so much.


    She knows that she cannot bepared to those famous actresses, but her body can''t be disgusting.


    Besides, she has apanied quite a few powerful people before. Even though they were unwilling to


    invest her, no one would keep away from her.


    The problem isn''t on her. Ste thought, could it be that Mr. Pehry is in a bad mood today?


    The more she thinks about it, the more likely it is. She stands up from the bad and softly said, "Mr.


    Pehry, did you drink too much? Shall I ask the hotel to deliver a sober soup?"


    Pehry''s face looks grim all the way. He has seen so many people and things like this before. There is


    nothing that can easily tempt him.


    Not to mention this woman''s stupid tricks.


    He turns around and sits on the sofa. His temples seem to be pulled by a thread, and it is so tense that


    it hurts.


    Seeing that Ste is about to approach him again, Pehry points at the spot she stands and says, "Just


    stay there."


    "Mr. Pehry?" Ste can tell that he really doesn''t want to get close to her and is confused.


    He has asked her toe here, but now...


    "Your name is?" When she is puzzled, the man suddenly says. His brows slightly knit as if he is


    recalling something.


    Ste hurriedly says, "Mr. Pehry, my name is Ste. I''m from JM Entertainment. We have met at the


    dinner party once before."


    Afraid that Pehry cannot recall, her anxiety shows on her face.


    Pehry raises his eyebrows, "Mr. Devon''s people."


    "Right."


    "Did you see the news?" Pehry''s tone is slow and unhurried, as if he is talking about other people''s


    affairs. He is quite indifferent.


    For such a wonderful night he should do nothing but discuss the news with her?


    Ste wants to get close, but she doesn''t dare to. She stands a few steps away from him, like a


    prisoner being questioned. She answers honestly, "I saw it. My boss also told me not to say anything


    else."


    Pehry hangs up the jeer of his lips, "You and your boss are very obedient."


    There is a hint of sarcasm in his words. Unfortunately, Ste is not smart enough to recognize it. "Mr.


    Pehry, you are overpraising. We are just for the sake of you and yourpany."


    "Oh?" Pehry sneers at her, "If that''s the case, I still have to thank you all."


    Ste realizes that she is talking too much and hurriedly shakes her head, "No, I...I didn''t mean that!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Pehry interrupts her as if he doesn''t have the patience to continue listening. "No


    matter what you think, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Ste does not understand what he means. She does not know Pehry, so she does not dare to


    specte.


    The man says indifferently, "Cooperate with me in everything I want you to do. I will treat you well at


    your work. On the contrary, if you say something that you shouldn''t have said. You will know the


    consequences...understand?"


    Ste can''t help but shiver, "Understand..."


    Although she doesn''t know what kind of person Pehry was, she can still sense from the reactions of the


    surrounding people and some rumors that he is definitely not an esay-going person. A little rtion with


    this man could be beneficial to her entire life. Therefore, she does not dare to offend him in any case.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Pehry. I won''t say anything!" Thinking of this, Ste hurriedly assures him in an


    extremely humble gesture. "As long as it''s your orders, I''ll do it well."


    Looking at the ttering face in front of him, Pehry remembers the ttery he has just received from the


    wine bureau. Although he has always lived in such an environment, there are moments when he has a


    true temperament. Now, he has to equip himself fully and live with a mask.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man lowers his head and takes a deep breath. Without stopping for a moment, he turns around


    and leaves the room.


    Ste stands behind her and watches him leaving. She can only swallow her unwillingness back.


    She keepsforting herself that it is fine since there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.

 Chapter 793: Be Smart

    Chapter 793: Be Smart


    At night, Ste isn''t sure what brings Pehry here, so she doesn''t tell her agent about it. Later Mellie


    learns that Pehry hase to the hotel from news online.


    In just a few days, they have been reported to be seen at the same hotel twice. It has caused heated


    discussions amongizens. Mellie, surprised, hurries to the dressing room to ask Ste what has


    happened.


    "Did Mr. Pehry go to see you yesterday?"


    Ste is putting on her makeup, preparing for the showter. She nods and says, "Yes."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "He didn''t stay long before he left, and it was already veryte." Ste makes some excuses because


    she doesn''t want Mellie to know too much.


    She has already thought about itst night. Pehry holds an ambiguous attitude towards her and others


    don''t know about their rtionship. In this way, if she doesn''t deny anything and leads them to think


    that Pehry likes her. Thepany, the agent and other people may treat her better for him.


    Mellie doesn''t ask more. After Ste''s makeup is done, she then lets the makeup artist go outside and


    asks Ste, "Did you do thatst night?"


    Ste immediately understands her meaning and recalls Pehry''s disdainful gazest night. She looks


    down to hide her frustration in the eyes and answers in a happy tone, "Of course, what else could we


    do?"


    "Did you meet after you called me?"


    "Yes, after a while he came and I was almost asleep at that time." Ste doesn''t want her to ask further


    and says ambiguously, "He is too bad. I have told him that I''m going to have a recording tomorrow, but


    he didn''t let me rest early."


    Hearing it, Mellie no longer asks but instructs, "It''s not easy to have such an opportunity. You have to


    seize it."


    Ste smiles and gives her a reassuring look, "I know."


    The recording of the show gets started very quickly. In the past, Ste always shared a dressing room


    with others. At her lowest, she even had to put on her own makeup on her own. But now, she not only


    has a private dressing room, but also be looked at in apletely different way by others.


    She doesn''t care what other people think of her. Since Pehry is also single, she doesn''t need to feel


    embarrassed. Actually, there are plenty of women in the entertainment industry who have affairs with


    the men who are married. Inparison, she is better than they are.


    This time, Ste records with a female actress named Kara Baker who has been chosen as a regr


    cast member long ago. Kara was originally a singer. Later on, she put on a TV drama and shot to fame.


    She has been offered sessive product endorsements and invited to many programs, so she


    guarantees the ratings of the show.


    But Ste receives the invitation after the scandal between Pehry and her. When they meet in the


    studio, both of them look unnatural.


    Thanks to some friends, Kara has drunk with Pehry several times in the Red Club. Although they didn''t


    talk that much, he at least has left a deep impression on her.


    Pehry is a womanizer who is always surrounded by young and beautiful celebrities on the A list.


    However, he has never really fallen in love with anyone. Therefore, even though all women want to get


    him, an eligible bachelor, they don''t have much confidence in taming him.


    She doesn''t expect Ste, an unknown star, should have a scandal with him.


    Apart from being shocked, Kara also feels regretful and jealous. So when she sees Ste, she


    unconsciously sneers, "Are you Ste? This is the first time I''ve seen you, right?"


    Ste is preparing for the program to start soon. When she hears the voice, she turns around and finds


    an iparably exquisite face. It is Kara. Although Kara is smiling at her, obviously Kara is mocking


    her for not having any experience or program invitations.


    Ste replies, smiling, "Kara, you are probably too out of it. We have been on the same crew before."


    "Really?" Kara has only filmed one drama but she can''t recall Ste at all. "You are not a main


    character, right? Otherwise I won''t have no impression on you," Kara adds.


    The smile on Ste''s face freezes and she says, "Just a cameo role. No wonder you don''t remember."


    "Yeah. Don''t be angry. There are so many people on a crew. I definitely can''t remember them all."


    "I know." Ste smiles and turns her head. She sits straight on the sofa in the middle of the studio. "We


    will have plenty of opportunities to work together in the future," Ste says with an air of arrogance.


    This time, Kara''s smile turns stiff.


    "Doesn''t she just hoop up with Pehry? She should turn her nose at me and want to work with me. Does


    she even want to surpass me?'' Kara thinks in her heart.


    They both wear friendly smiles on their faces, but in their hearts, they don''t like each other.


    Ste is calm and is not afraid of anyone now. Because of Pehry, no one dares to make things difficult


    for her.


    Instead, Ste''s calm and arrogance make Kara annoyed and she begins to pick apart everything


    during the recording. Even the program director can''t bear it and interrupts the recording several times.


    The programsts nearly five hours before it ends. Everyone is tired out after it. When Kara returns to


    the lounge, she kicks off her shoes and says furiously, "Ste is a real bitch. You see her arrogant look


    just now. She dares to be so arrogant since she is just nobody now!"


    The agent hurriedly closes the door of the lounge and whispers, "Okay. Enough of this. If someone


    hears your words and makes up something on the inte, you will be in trouble again."


    Originally, there is a news about her being a poser. If her words are exposed on the inte, she will


    screw up.


    In the entertainment industry, apart from matters of principle, there are two redlines: political stance and


    being a diva.


    In the hearts ofizens, it is intolerable for celebrities to act like a diva because they have earned so


    much money. Once a celebrity does, he will be denounced forever no matter how long it passes.


    Therefore, no matter how arrogant the artist is, he will always be polite and humble in front of the


    camera. Some people who are simple-minded or straightforward are often misunderstood byizens


    because of their careless behaviors in front of the camera.


    And Kara is that kind of person who needs to be reminded of her behaviors and words.


    At the thought of Ste''scent appearance, Kara is furious. She looks at her gorgeous face in


    the mirror and says indignantly, "What does she have? Pehry actually likes her rather than me?"


    Ste is no longer a newbie. If Pehry has a taste for someone innocent and na?ve, he can find an


    outsider. Why does he have to choose Ste, an unknown star?


    Her agent is also puzzled and can only guess that Pehry suddenly changes his taste. "Don''t think too


    much about it. He might change to a new one at any time. In a few days, I''ll ask someone for help to


    see if you can have a meal with Pehry. Smarten up."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Kara calms down a little and nods, "Okay, please."

 Chapter 794: Abduction

    Chapter 794: Abduction


    Jasmine has had a talk with Pehry before, so she already prepares herself for the scandal about Pehry.


    But she doesn''t expect that ites so fast.


    Seeing that the news that has been forgotten by the public goes viral on the inte again and it''s


    about her boyfriend, Jasmine has a mixed feeling in her heart.


    She could make aint before, but now she knows his intentions. If she still makes a fuss about it


    willfully, she will be the unreasonable one.


    Jasmine''s mind is in a turmoil and she notices that her mother calls more frequently than before.


    She can''t tell her mother the truth but only keeps silent or makes some excuses. In fact, even if she


    says the truth, her mother will not understand.


    The situation seems a deadlock. Jasmine can¡¯t find a way to blow off steam but only endures all of this.


    Pehry also bes more careful when meeting her. They can¡¯t go to public ces or restaurants and


    each time they date secretly.


    They tacitly avoid talking about the scandal because they knew it can''t be solved but will only stirs up


    disputes and embarrassment between them when they mention it.


    On the other side, Mr. Alfred is also worried about Pehry''s increasing scandals.


    Pehry doesn''t like to expose his private life to the public. In the past, he had lots of fun but there was no


    picture or discussion about him on the media. Today''s result is either acquiesced or arranged by him.


    The more he tries to hide, the more it proves that he cares about that girl named Jasmine.


    This is not a good omen.


    Does he want to distract others'' attention to protect Jasmine? He is afraid of her being in danger?


    Every time there is a scandal about Pehry, Mr. Alfred will wear a sullen face and is in a bad mood all


    day. People around him are all frightened, ming it for Mr. Pehry''s self-indulgence.


    Only Mr. Alfred and a few people know the real reason.


    One day, Mr. Alfred calls his subordinate and finally says, "We can''t let him go further like this."


    "Mr. Alfred, what do you want to do?"


    "Find someone to warn that unknown star and teach her a lesson."


    "Yes."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Mr. Alfred gives the order, Pehry quickly knows it. But he doesn''t care as long as his father


    doesn''t make trouble for Jasmine.


    Therefore, Ste who is excited about getting close to Pehry, quickly pays for it.


    That day, she gets off from work as usual. Her agent needs to talk about a few finishing touches with


    the publicist but she doesn''t want to stay there, so she takes the elevator to the underground parking


    lot alone.


    The ck Mercedes-Benz nanny car is parked at the side. Ever since the scandal, her status has risen


    greatly and thepany quickly arranges for her a new car, recing the old one.


    Ste pulls open the door and sits inside. She closes the door and then bows her head to read her own


    news on the phone without looking up.


    Unexpectedly, the car suddenly starts.


    Ste is startled and hurriedly holds the door handle beside her. She looks up at the driver''s seat and


    says, "Wait, Mr. Catton! Mellie hasn''te down yet. Don''t leave."


    As the man drives the car, he slowly turns around. And Ste sees apletely strange face.


    Ste screams in fright and instinctively retreats, "You! Who are you?"


    The man smiles evilly and makes no response. Instead, he steps on the elerator and drives faster.


    The car tires rub against the ground, creating a squeaky sound, which gives Ste goose bumps. She


    has no idea what he is going to do and his face was fierce.


    Ste musters up the courage to lean forward and pulls the man''s arm. The man finds an opportunity


    and hits her on the neck. Ste immediately loses her consciousness.


    The man looks at Ste who has fainted in the back seat, dials the phone, and reports respectfully, "I


    got her."


    Twenty minutester, Mellie and the publicist finish their work and walk together down to the


    underground garage. They don''t see the car as expected and look around confusedly. Then they see


    Mr. Catton rushing over.


    Mellie immediately asks, "Where''s the car?"


    "Car?" Mr. Catton was obviously at a loss. He casts a nce at the parking space and scratches the


    back of his head. "I got a call, asking me to get off the car and pick up Miss Ste at the east


    intersection. I have waited for a long time but nobodyes. Where''s the car? I remember it parked


    here."


    Mellie''s heart skips a beat. "Where''s Ste? Where is she?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t see her either!"


    Mellie and the publicist exchange a nce. Both of them have a bad premonition. They don''t say


    anything and immediately run towards the security room.


    "Excuse me, our artist is missing. I want to ess the surveince footage from earlier."


    "Missing?" The security guard in charge of the surveince asks curiously, "Who is missing?"


    Mellie is so worried that she doesn''t consider Ste¡¯s identity and answers, "Ste Wagner! We''re here


    to record a show today. Please let us see the surveince."


    The security guard also knows the name. In fact, everyone has heard this name after the scandal broke


    out.


    He nods and quickly retrieves the surveince video.


    As soon as they see the video, they immediately realize what was going on. A man in ck, who looks


    like Mr. Catton, got into the car. Not long after Ste got into the car, he drove away.


    This is the first time Mellie faces such a thing as an agent. Does the man want to kill Ste or just want


    money?


    Why does he choose Ste?


    What should she do now?


    Mellie is panicky. If Ste was an ordinary person, they could call the police at once. But she is an


    artist. Mellie immediately breaks out in cold sweat.


    In the end, the security guard breaks the silence, "Shall we call the police?"


    "No!" Mellie refuses, "We don''t know what''s going on. She is an artist. If someone else knows, it may


    get out hand! We can''t call the police. "


    "Mellie, I can''t get through to Ste. What should I do?" The publicist hangs up her phone.


    Mellie''s face turns pale as she instructs, "I''ll call Mr. Devon. We have to let thepany know about it."


    "But ... but will we be held ountable?"


    "We have no alternative!" Mellie roars, "If something bad really happens to Ste, you and I won''t be


    able to bear the consequences!"


    She is Ste¡¯s agent. Now Ste is kidnapped. She must take the responsibility for it and report it to the


    company.


    But....


    Who exactly does Ste provoke?

 Chapter 795: Being Injected with Unknown Drugs

    Chapter 795: Being Injected with Unknown Drugs


    It iste at night. Ste wakes up, opens her eyes and looks nkly at the darkness around her. Her


    vision is a little blurry. As she tries to open her eyes wide to see more clearly, the door of the room is


    suddenly pushed open from outside.


    "You''re awake." A man says in a cold voice. Then, the light turns on, and the room bes bright.


    "How do you feel?"


    Ste raises her hand to rub her eyes, only then does she see the man walking towards her clearly.


    He is dressed in white, with a light blue shirt and ck trousers underneath. He looks like a doctor, but


    Ste feels frightened when looking at him. He isn''t approachable at all, nor does he look like an


    intellectual.


    She shrinks back and looks around, no window in this room. She turns around to look for something.


    The man stands by the bed and raises his hand. "You are looking for this?"


    Ste takes a closer look. It is her phone.


    As if she were in a cliff, her heart is beating rapidly. She retracts into a corner in fear and says, "Give it


    back to me."


    "Here you are?" The man looks disappointed and suddenly throws her phone away in her gaze. He


    extinguishes her hope.


    Her heart skips a beat as her phone falls on floor. Looking at the phone, she is so eager to get it, but


    doesn''t dare to move, "You, who are you!?"


    Shees back to her senses and remembers what happened before she fainted. She has to prepare


    herself for the worst: she is kidnapped.


    "Is it important?" The man turns around and pulls the cab open at the head of the bed. He takes out


    a silver tray with disposable needles and two small bottles of drug.


    Ste watches the man in horror as he puts on the white gloves. He has a sinister smile on his face.


    Ste is in panic. "You, what are you going to do to me!?"


    "Miss Ste, you are sick. So, you need treatment."


    "I''m not sick!" Ste lets out a low roar, but she can''t do anything as the man inserts the needle into top


    of the drug bottles and pumps the liquid into the syringe. "I don''t need treatment, you''remitting a


    crime!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man sweeps his gaze over her face. "You should listen to me. The patient usually doesn''t know


    why she gets ill."


    As he speaks, he extends his hand towards Ste and says, "Come, give me your hand."


    Ste looks at the pale yellow liquid in the syringe. She can''t refrain from trembling. She shakes her


    head repeatedly and begs, "No, please let me go. I don''t know who you are. Why do you inject this into


    me...?"


    The man doesn''t want to talk with her. He raises his hand and pinches his canthus, looks very tired.


    "Since you resist, and then don''t me me."


    Then, he slightly turns around and shouts outside the door, "Come to hold her down!"


    Before Ste can jump out of bed, two men have rushed in. They push her with great strength back into


    bed very quickly. Ste feels her wrist is broken.


    The man kneels on the bed with one knee, rolls up her sleeve to reveal the vessels on the middle of


    her arm, and gently wipes the alcohol-stained cotton swab on it.


    Ste feels like she is his experimental mouse. Tears immediately flow out of her eyes. She is very


    fearful for theing. "Who are you guys? Let me go. I can give you anything you want...."


    The man throws away the cotton swab and says softly as the needle inserts into her veins,


    "Unfortunately, we don''t need you give us anything."


    "Oh!" Ste''s arm seems to be bitten by a mosquito. She widens her eyes and looks at the chandelier


    that is emitting miserable white light above her head.


    The drug is injected into her.


    It is over. The man hints at the other two men. Ste is released. She is soaked in sweat though she


    doesn''t do anything. She looks like getting out from the sea.


    She is breathing very quickly. She is getting better and doesn''t feel ufortable. She looks at the


    person with fear standing beside the bed. Since the drug has been injected to her, she doesn''t feel


    nervous. She tries to calm down and shouts, "Who exactly are you? Why do you kidnap me?"


    "Are you curious?" The man looks at her triumphantly and smirks, which gives Ste a sense of


    foreboding.


    Ste knows that she can''t get answer from him. She stares at him with her big eyes and says, "No


    matter what you inject into me, I need to leave now!"


    She gets out of bed and bents down for putting on her shoes. However, when she touches the shoes,


    she suddenly feels extremely dizzy.


    Ste stops, waiting for getting better. However, she does not expect that the situation bes more


    terrible.


    She begins to twitch. She seems like a puppet that is under other''s control, can''t stop twitching. She


    falls to the ground, curls up desperately even forgets the pain of falling down.


    She feels anguished. Her chest seems to bear a two hundred kilogram stone. She almost can''t bear


    the anguish. She feels like she is about to die.


    That man in front of her doesn''t move at all. She looks at his ck leather shoes, and pays great effort


    to look up at the man who is very calm. He doesn''t care about her feeling at all, but enjoys this very


    much. He is very satisfied with what he has done.


    "How do you feel now, huh?" The needle moves slowly on her face. "Do you feel veryfortable?"


    Ste really wants to question him. However, her throat is burning hot. She can''t speak. The scene in


    front of her bes a little blurry. The vessels on her neck and back of her hands seems to be about


    to burst. She starts to feel very hot. She can''t let out a sound, and even can''t stretch her body. She can


    only let herself twist and shake on the ground.


    Ste thinks that she will die. She doesn''t know how long it has passed. Finally, she calms down.


    She is exhausted by this torment. She is like a piece of meat without bones, lying on the ground without


    any strength.


    "Don''t kill me, I beg you...." she says in a hoarse voice.


    She realizes that these people are well nned, not just for threatening her. The unknown drugs,


    professional doctors, and other skilled people, all goes as their scheme. Ste feels she is in hell.


    It is obvious that the kidnappers have contrived a n to do this.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Looking at her sweaty hair, this man is contented with it. "You will get


    used to this pain one day."


    Ste widens her eyes in horror. She is confused about what he said. Then, she realizes something,


    feels hopeless. "You injected me with hard drugs?!"

 Chapter 796: The Power behind Him

    Chapter 796: The Power behind Him


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Looking at her sweaty hair, this man is contented with it. "You will get


    used to this pain one day."


    Ste widens her eyes in horror. She is confused about what he said. Then, she realizes something,


    feels hopeless. "You injected me with hard drugs?!"


    "Don''t stare at me like that. The first injection won''t work." the man says it casually, feels at ease. What


    will happen to her? It''s none of his business.


    Well, even if she dies in front of such inhumane people, they won''t blink.


    She has to know who they are even she dies. Ste uses all her strength to support herself up. "Who


    exactly are you? Can you tell me why you kidnap me now?"


    The man doesn''t give her any answer but turns around and picks up the tray, walks out of room.


    Ste doesn''t know what they will do. Five minutester, a muscr middle-aged man appears at the


    door.


    She frowns and feels scared, "You, who are you?"


    "Ste? Miss Ste?" That man shows respect to her. However, Ste knows that he wants to confirm


    her identity.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you know my name?"


    The man walks to the sofa beside her and sits down. He looks at her lying on the ground and says,


    "I''ve read the recent news. Are you very close to Pehry?"


    Ste is in a daze. She suddenly hears Pehry. Her head bes a little clear.


    "P...Pehry?"


    She thinks that it is because of her recent rumors that irritate some powerful man. Well, the thing isn''t


    as simple as she thinks.


    "Yes, Pehry." The man fakes a smile. He ces his hands on his knees and bents down to look at her.


    "You think Pehry is just an ordinary businessman?"


    Ste is shocked, "Could it be him...?"


    "He doesn''t know about the kidnapping. However, it is because you are too close to him that leads to


    this. Do you understand?" This man doesn''t want to hide it from her and tells her honestly.


    Ste doesn''t know what the man will do. She is clear that Pehry is involved in this kidnapping. Pehry


    looks iparably noble, but isn''t as pure as others think. He must have the support from


    gangsterdom....


    The feeling of injecting clearly fades. But Ste feels that bone-piercing coldness and heat from her


    bodye again. "Pehry and I.., are just..."


    Then, fierce p suddenly falls on her face. Her head throws to the other side by this p. Her mouth


    is bleeding.


    Ste covers her face in surprise, "You p me!?"


    "Are you qualified to say Pehry in front of me?" This man bes furious and doesn''t show any pity to


    Ste.


    Ste has met many people, but she really doesn''t know much about this kind of people because they


    live in two different circles. She meets his eyes, instantly bes silent.


    It''s really terrifying. Ste shivers when she sees his cruel and aggressive look.


    Pehry, Pehry ... she is trying to keep abreast with him. But she is in terror when she hears his name


    this time.


    "I don''t know who he really is. I only know he is the boss of Red Club. We really don''t have much


    connection. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him!"


    "I know you guys don''t have much contact." The man looked down at her on the ground and dashed


    her hope, "But the public doesn''t know it. A lot of news is about you and him. This makes it very difficult


    for me...."


    Oh, this man thinks she and Pehry have too much exposure, which attracts their attention.


    She remembers that Pehry''s warning to her that night at hotel...


    ''Do as I instruct, don''t ask for reason.''


    She didn''t know why Pehry fabricated affair with her but kept distance with her. She felt lucky and


    happy. ''Maybe I''m special for Pehry.''


    Well, all is just her fantasy. Not only does that man not like her at all, he also puts her in danger.


    Ste is extremely regretful. ''Why do I get involved with Pehry?'' She doesn''t expect that she will meet


    these people. She can''t fight against them at all.


    "I, I promise that I won''t do it. Please let me go..."


    "Promise?" The man squats down and reaches out to pinch her chin. "What guarantee do you have?"


    "You can catch me. I''m under your surveince. For my own safety, I won''t..." Ste is extremely


    sincere. She really doesn''t want to get involved with Pehry anymore.


    She can bear being a supporting role in film and being unknown in the entertainment industry, but she


    can''t lose her life.


    The man clearly sees the fear in her eyes, loosens his grip, and sneers, "You''re smart!"


    He stands up and says, "I will keep a close watch on you. You''d better be obedient. Keep this as a


    secret...."


    Ste immediately nods, "I won''t say anything!"


    She was taken here in broad daylight and was injected with unknown addictive drugs.


    Ste is desperate to leave here.


    ....


    Mr. Devon is informed that Ste is missing. Before calling the police, he calls Pehry. His secretary


    answers this call. After tell the secretary how serious it is, Mr. Devon receives a call from Pehry.


    "Mr. Pehry, what we should do?" Mr. Devon is sophisticated and spectes about it. The darkness in


    the entertainment industry can''tpare to the power behind Pehry.


    "She will be fine. Don''t worry." Pehry answers Mr. Devon calmly. He can predict what will happen to


    Ste. They just want to give him a warning. Phery is sure that they won''t hurt Ste.


    Mr. Devon is still a little worried. Anyway, Ste is his staff. "Mr. Pehry, are you sure? It isn''t a trivial


    matter. What if..."


    "She will be fine!" Pehry interrupts him, bes impatient. "She will be back."


    Mr. Devon can only choose to believe it and doesn''t take any action, "Okay, then let''s just wait for it."

 Chapter 797: Worry about Her

    Chapter 797: Worry about Her


    After hanging up, Mr. Devon calls Mellie and the publicity agent into his office. "Don''t tell anyone about


    this. There''s no need to call the police for now. Just wait."


    "Wait?" Mellie frowns and asks, "Mr. Devon, is it a little..."


    "I told you to wait!" Mr. Devon scolds in a low voice. He is in a bad mood and more anxious than


    anyone else. "Don''t ask anything else. Delete the surveince records and leave."


    Mellie and the agent exchange a nce. Both of them still have something to say, but they don''t know


    how to say it now.


    Mellie really wants to be like usual. She doesn''t need to give her opinion and just follows orders, but it


    is about her life. She can''t afford to take it lightly. "Mr. Devon, if something happens to Ste, I will be


    held responsible. If I don''t call the police right now..."


    "No matter what happens, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. Do you need to record this to put yourself at


    ease?" Mr. Devon res at her, wishing she would wilt under his re.


    Hearing what he says, Mellie heaves a sigh of relief, "I was thinking too much. I''ll go."


    After they leave, Mr. Devon sits on the sofa angrily. He looks up at the clock on the wall in front of him.


    As time passes, he calms down.


    Everything must be fine. Otherwise, not just Ste, thepany will be doomed as well.


    ...


    On the other side, after Pehry learns that Ste is missing, he immediately sends someone to


    investigate. Back then, he thought that it was the enemy''s doing, but in the end the investigation


    reveals that it is his family.


    He sneers and throws aside the record in his hand. It turns out to be his grandfather''s men.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Pehry, do you need us to take care of it?"


    "No need." Pehry''s voice is cold as he looks at the ck cell phone in his palm. He looks gloomy.


    "Ste will be released. Find someone to keep an eye on her. Don''t make any mistakes. The


    newspaper will let the reporters report. Find Mr. Devon at JM and give him some sweeteners."


    "Yes!"


    After the secretary leaves, sitting in the big office and looking at the scenery outside the French


    window, he feels stressed and suffocating as if there is a stone on his chest.


    At the same time, he receives a call from Jasmine.


    At this sensitive time....


    Pehry picks up at once. Wondering if something happened to her, he sounds anxious, "Jasmine, what''s


    wrong with you?"


    Jasmine just finishes today''s ss. She hesitates but calls him anyway. She wants to know if he will


    return to the vi today. She is stunned by his anxious tones. "I just finished ss. Is ... Is there


    something wrong?"


    Pehry is relieved at her answer. He knows that he made a big thing of it, so he covers up the panic. "It''s


    fine, just asking."


    Is he just asking?


    Pehry is never nervous for no reason. She can tell that there is a tinge of panic in his voice and asks,


    "Really?"


    "Yes, are you done?" Pehry changes the topic. When thinking about what happened to Ste, he offers,


    "I''ll ask the driver to pick you up. You cane back today."


    "Back to the vi?"


    "Yes," he replies. "Wait at school, don''t go anywhere."


    Jasmine doesn''t know why. His instructions make her feel like a child. She can''t help butugh and


    says, "I know."


    No matter what he says, as long as she can see him, she is happy.


    "You will stay at home tonight, right?"


    "I will go back, but I will bete."


    It''s going to bete again.


    Jasmine is a little disappointed, but she says nothing. She tries her best to understand him. "Then I''ll


    wait for you."


    "Alright."


    As she is about to hang up, Pehry adds, "Jasmine!"


    Jasmine already removes her phone from her ear. After hearing his voice, she puts the phone near her


    ear. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve been very busytely, so I can be a little careless with you. If there''s any problem, you must tell


    me." Pehry carefully words the reply in the hope that she will notify him of any idents, but he is


    afraid that she smells fishy.


    He is not sure if it is good to hide from her, but he knows it very well that if Jasmine knows all of this, it


    will be terrible.


    He will do what he can to prevent that.


    Jasmine only bears his apology in mind. "It''s okay. I know you''ve got work to do, and there are all sorts


    of news to deal with. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Pehry doesn''t feel rxed when he hears her kind words. Instead, he is sorry. He knows how much


    Jasmine has endured for him. No other girl is able to do this.


    He can''t take it for granted, but deep in his heart, he knows there is no way to change anything.


    He is powerless and feels that he owes her a lot.


    His words dispel Jasmine''s worry. It is impossible not to feel wronged, but as long as he can see what


    she has done for him, she will be satisfied.


    "See you tonight."


    "Yeah, I''ll see you tonight."


    After hanging up, Pehry looks at the distant sky. Alfred will not hurt Ste. There is no need to get into


    trouble for a scandal. However, Pehry knows the reason for Alfred''s action. It is not because Alfred


    doesn''t like those scandals, but because he wants to warn Pehry.


    However, Pehry won''t give in on this or put Jasmine in danger. With this kidnap, the public tends to


    believe that Ste is Pehry''s woman.


    This may be cruel for Ste, but this is thew in the adult world: most people just get what they want


    without consideration for others.


    An hour and a halfter, Jasmine arrives at the vi by ne. At the same time, Ste is sent back to


    the underground garage. The people escorting Ste are bold. They drive over and away,pletely


    ignoring the surveince cameras and others.


    As soon as Mellie receives the news, she runs to find Ste. She is petrified at the sight of the ck


    1.7-meter-long bag on the ground.


    It takes a lot of guts to walk over. Holding her breath, she unzips the bag. Inside is Ste, pale-faced!


    Mellie only sees such a scene on TV. When it happens in real life and right in front of her, Mellie almost


    vomits.


    It is so visually striking, but she ignores the physical difort. She reaches out to push Ste with her


    eyes closed. "Ste, wake up. Can you hear me?"


    She shouts several times in a row. The unconscious Ste finally opens her eyes. Mellie leans over


    and asks, "How is it? Do you feel ufortable?"

 Chapter 798: Physical Examination

    Chapter 798: Physical Examination


    Ste looks around without focus, as if she hasn''t recovered from the huge shock.


    Mellie is so frightened that she takes out her phone to call the propaganda agent. She finds the


    underground parking lot, where she has usuallye, very gloomy and terrifying now...


    However, just as Mellie takes out her phone, Ste suddenly says, "Mal... Mellie, is that you?"


    She cautiously looks at Mellie, "Am I dreaming?"


    Mellie hurriedly helps her up from. "No. It''s me. How are you? Can you walk? Let''s go upstairs first."


    "Mellie!" Ste hugs Mellie right away and wails, tears flowing down onto Mellie''s shoulders to wet her


    clothes and Mellie can feel it. Mellie does not know what has happened to Ste, but from Ste''s


    reaction, she can tell that it must be very terrible. Otherwise, Ste will not be crying while trembling


    uncontrobly.


    Although Mellie hasn''t had much interaction with Ste, seeing Ste crying so hard, Mellie feels


    compassion for her. "It''s OK. It''s OK. Let''s go upstairs first. We''ll be safe there. Don''t be afraid..."


    "You don''t know... They, they..."


    "What did they do?"


    Ste suddenly remembers the warning the man has given her when she leaves. So she trembles and


    doesn''t say anything.


    "Nothing," Ste shakes her head in fear. Although she feels weak, she manages to stand up with


    Mellie''s help. "Let''s go upstairs."


    Mellie can see that Ste is about to have an emotional breakdown, but she doesn''t dare to say


    anything. "Alright, let''s go."


    When they arrive at thepany, Mellie asks Ste to put on the hat and sunsses that she has


    prepared for her. The employees do not know what has happened so they must be very cautious not to


    be detected by others.


    Ste enters the CEO''s office under Mellie''s lead. Mr. Devon has already canceled the meeting and


    been waiting for her in the office after hearing the news.


    When Mr. Devon sees Mellie support Ste in, he hurriedly stands up and walks over. After confirming


    that the person whoes is Ste, he finally feels relieved. "Thanks god."


    Knowing that Ste has been Kidnapped, Mr. Devon should be the most nervous person besides Ste


    herself. So, when he finally sees her, though she used to be a nobody in thepany, he just feels so


    gratified. "Ste, do you feel any ufortable? I''ll call a doctor over."


    Ste wants to say no, but she is worried about the toxicant that has been injected into her body, "I..."


    Mr. Devon stares at her nervously, "You what?"


    She struggles for a long time. Although it has all passed, the fear remains. When Ste recalls it, she is


    unable to say anything.


    The man has warned her not to tell anyone about today. What if the doctor finds out about the toxicant


    injected into her body?


    However, if she keeps silent, what will happen to her?


    She is an actress, so if she conducts a physical examination outside, people will probably recognize


    her. She does not want the news to continue to spread and now she only wants to get rid of Pehry.


    He is too scary.


    Mr. Devon seems to see through her fear and is somewhat puzzled, but he soon understands why.


    He nces at Mellie and instructs in a deep voice, "Mellie, you can leave now."


    Mellie is surprised, but she soon turns around and leaves.


    Though Mellie is worried about Ste, she has to guarantee her own safety. Mr. Devon has let her out,


    so she won''t continue staying here, because no one will want to get involved in this.


    Then only Mr. Devon and Ste are left. Maybe it''s because of the kidnapping, Ste feels very


    stressed when being alone with someone.


    She looks anxiously at Mr. Devon and says in a lower voice, "Mr. Devon..."


    "It''s OK. I know that you are afraid to do the physical examination now. But I have spoken to Pehry on


    the phone and I know about the situation. So if you don''t feel well, just ask the doctor to do the


    examination for you. You don''t have to guard against me."


    Ste has not expected him to say so. She suddenly understands why he has let Mellie out just now.


    Her eyes turn red and she says without hesitation, "Mr. Devon, I need a doctor!"


    Mr. Devon knows that he has guessed correctly. He nods and picks up the phone to contact the doctor,


    "Come over now to do a physical examination for an actress in mypany."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Mr. Devon hangs up. When he turns around, Ste sits still like before.


    This ispletely unlike her. Her arrogance is gone, reced by obedience.


    Mr. Devon takes a deep breath. He asks about Ste''s condition and arranges for the doctor toe


    over, but he never asks what has happened.


    He can guess, but he chooses not to ask because he is afraid that if Ste really tells him, it will be


    disadvantageous to him.


    So Mr. Devon decides to keep silent and pretend that he doesn''t know anything. He just needs to take


    care of her.


    The doctor quickly arrives in in clothes. He is Mr. Devon''s personal doctor. Although he is not the


    best in the field, he is better than most doctors.


    Ste cooperatively rolls up her sleeve and stretches her arm out in front of the doctor, "Do the blood


    test first, please."


    She doesn''t care about the wounds on her face and all the other injuries. She only cares about the


    toxicant in her body.


    The doctor nods and skillfully draws three tubes of blood. Normally he has to draw four tubes. But the


    portable analyzer that he has brought with him is not omnipotent, so there is one analysis he cannot do


    now.


    However, he can judge from the other data to determine her condition.


    The doctor is quick. Half an hourter, the results of the tests are demonstrated electronically on the


    computer.


    The doctor''s eyebrows furrowed when he sees the first two data.

 Chapter 799: Silly Girl

    Chapter 799: Silly Girl


    Mr. Devon immediately asks, "How is it going? Any problem?"


    "Mr. Devon, I checked Miss Ste''s blood analysis. There''s no big problem, but¡ª"


    Mr. Devon''s heart is in his throat, and the one concerned is also nervous. Ste Wagner almost shouts,


    "But what? Just say it!"


    The doctor pushes his sses up his nose, telling the truth, "but ording to values of the blood


    analysis, Miss Ste has been injected with an addictive drug in a short period of time. Although a dose


    is not enough for addiction, the intensity is so high that as long as another dose is given, she will be


    dependent, so..."


    The doctor stops timely before saying anything too unpleasant, or too straightforward.


    First, he doesn''t want to further provoke her. Second, it is hard for normal people to get such drugs.


    Even doctors in the hospital have to make a record, but now they are in her blood...


    Ste slowly closes her eyes. She knows that she is almost ruined, and that her life almost ends.


    "I know." After a long time, she speaks again, looking exhausted from top to toe.


    Mr. Devon winks at the doctor, who understands and leaves the office with his things.


    Seeing peoplee and go, whether Mellie Burton, the doctor, or others, Ste suddenly finds herself


    extremely pitiful. She is the protagonist of this incident, but she cannot face the other party''s powerful


    forces head-on. She can only carefully protect her hope of survival.


    Previously, she had always fought with other female celebrities openly and secretly because of all sorts


    of resources. Now she finds these are all trifles, for she has never seen real someone before, and she


    never wants to chase as she sees one.


    How much she longed for it in the past, how much she resists it now.


    Therefore, she negotiates with Mr. Devon, "I don''t want to continue affairs with Pehry. Whether I will be


    assigned another rtionship or involved in a gossip of a marriage, it doesn''t matter."


    As is known to all, a person who is in the ascending stage of her career, the news of getting married is


    undoubtedly suicidal. Especially when the rumors about her affairs with Pehry have not appeared for a


    long time, she will end up with a stench of eternity if she identally gets married.


    However, even so, Ste is unwilling to maintain the rtionship with Pehry anymore.


    However, Mr. Devon can never agree. He says awkwardly, "Ste, it''s not me who make things difficult


    for you. After your ident, Pehry called me in person and said that the scandal should continue as


    usual..."


    "No."


    Ste pretends to hear a joke, "No way? Do you know that this kidnapping is because of Pehry? I


    almost lose my life!"


    "Alright, don''t get excited. Anyway, even if I agree to it, what about Pehry? Can I stop him?" Mr. Devon


    pants heavily and exins to her that his own strength is too smallpared to Pehry''s.


    Let alone a life and death struggle, even if JM disappears, it will take much time and effort of Pehry¡¯s


    family.


    To take the initiative at the moment, it is undoubtedly a moth throwing itself into the fire, and the result


    will definitely be extremely tragic.


    Mr. Devon knows that she is also a victim, so he does not want to put it too bluntly, "Whenever there is


    a little hope, I will help you fight for it. However, there really isn''t any right now. Even if you get me


    involved, you won''t be well."


    "Then what should I do? Continue watching the scandals and wait for the second kidnapping? Is there


    no other way to get me out?"


    Mr. Devon purses his lips and lets out a deep breath, "Perhaps it shouldn''t have started."


    The moment Ste is in the eyes of Pehry, she should be vignt and not allow herself to enter such a


    dangerous situation. Now it is toote, and nothing can be done to save her.


    There is no turning back. The moment the news is released, Ste has already been implicated.


    What big new it is. She feelspletely frustrated. She stands up with red eyes and sweeps


    everything in front of her onto the ground and shouts desperately, "Damn it!"


    She was obviouslycent not long ago, for her career had made new progress, but in the blink of


    an eye, she can hardly survive.


    She hates herself for bing the target and failing to see the truth clearly.


    There is no other choice. Even if death is in front of her, she can only be pushed forward.


    Despair, panic, confusion ... All sorts of emotions wrap her. She is in fear and wants to struggle, but


    everything is in vain, because no matter what she does, this game has already begun.


    Mr. Devon watches her go crazy without stopping her. Instead, he turns around and can only pretend


    not to hear the continuous bangs behind.


    Just let it go. This kind of thing is hard for anyone to digest. Ste ... can only pray for blessings.


    ¡ª


    On the other side, Jasmine does not stay idle after arriving at the vi but cooks a rich dinner in person.


    Though they are delivered by the chef, she still adds two dishes.


    Steamed golden pomfret and shrimp with bean curd, are rtively light in taste, and suitable for


    supper.


    After cooking, she lies against the sofa in the living room and reads. Seeing the hour hand move from


    six o''clock to eight o''clock, she feels sleepy that the ck and white words turn ck and white notes,


    like a soft luby, making her fall asleep involuntarily.


    At nine o''clock at night, Pehry hurries to the vi. He did not stop handling his work all the afternoon, so


    that he could finish it as soon as possible ande back to apany his little girl.


    Seeing the light through windows of the living room and the dining room, Pehry feels warm in his heart.


    Finally, he no longer has to face the dark room by himself, and opens the door even a little faster than


    usual.


    He can''t wait to see her and hug her.


    After pressing the fingerprint lock, Pehry pushes the door andes in, standing at the entrance and


    finding the pretty figure lying on the sofa at a nce.


    Her petite body appears even more illusory in the light. Her back is facing the door, and her breath is


    very steady. When walking closer, he sees a book in her hand. She is asleep, but still holds the book.


    Pehry turns around and sees food on the dining table, which ispletely cold. There are two pairs of


    clean bowls and chopsticks on both sides, so she has not had supper either, but is waiting for him.


    It''s almost nine o''clock. Why doesn''t this silly girl know to fill her stomach first?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry sighs helplessly. He reaches out to push her shoulder gently, and tries to wake her up,


    "Jasmine?"


    Jasmine is not sound asleep, who opens her eyes in a daze when hearing the sound and sees a tall


    figure standing beside the sofa against the light. She loses herself for a moment before she can see


    clearly that it is Pehry.


    She sits up, rubbing her eyes and saying in a nasal voice, "You''re back..."


    "Well, still want to sleep?" Pehry asks in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 800: Kiss Her on the Swing

    Chapter 800: Kiss Her on the Swing


    Jasmine shakes her head. "No, I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Wash your hands ande to the dining room, okay?"


    Jasmine still shakes her head when she hears this. She steps on the nket beside the sofa with her


    socks on, puts her arms around the man''s waist, and hugs his sturdy body. She buries her tender face


    in his chest and rubs against him like a spoiled kitten. "I miss you."


    Pehry melts immediately. "Why didn''t you eat? It''s already sote."


    "I''m waiting for you." Jasmine takes it for granted. "I don''t want to eat alone. It''s too boring."


    She says that eating alone is boring. But Pehry knows very well what the real reason is.


    They hug each other quietly just like this. After quite a while, the two of them finally separate. Pehry


    squats down slightly, puts his strong arms around her hips, and picks her up directly.


    Jasmine is not prepared. She is shocked and exims, "Ah! What are you doing?"


    Pehry does not say anything. Instead, he walks straight towards the bathroom and doesn''t put her


    down until they reach the sink.


    Under the bright light, he lifts his hand, unbuttons the sleeves of his shirt, and rolls them up to the


    crooks of his arms. Then, he pulls her hands over and turns on the tap. The warm water runs off her


    hands, and he squeezes out some coconut scented hand soap to rub her hands with it.


    Is he ... washing hands for her?


    Jasmine shrinks back embarrassedly. "I can wash myself..."


    She is not a kid, but he still helps her wash hands as if she was a kid. Her cheeks feel hot.


    However, Pehry refuses and doesn''t have the slightest intention of letting go. He washes her hands


    clean stubbornly before stopping. "I can barely see you. Now that I finally see you, I''ll help you with


    everything."


    Hearing this, Jasmine feels herself on cloud nine. She blinks her eyes again and again, staring at the


    handsome face in front of her, feeling unsure.


    Maybe her gaze is too burning. Pehry turns to look at her and raises his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?


    Don''t you like it?"


    "I do." Jasmine swallows and gives in. "I just feel you are different today."


    Hearing her evaluation, Pehryughs. He leans against the wall beside him and blocks the way to the


    door. "How different?"


    Seeing this, Jasmine knows immediately that she has to give a good answer. Otherwise, she may not


    even be able to eat.


    She immediately smiles professionally and praised, "No, no, you heard it wrong. I mean, you are no


    different today."


    Pehry originally wanted to tease her butughs when he sees her trying so hard to please him. He


    raises his hand and rubs her nose intimately. "Come on."


    The two of them cling to each other and finally arrive at the dining room. The dishes on the table are


    already cold. Pehry is not picky, but Jasmine still insists on heating them up.


    "Eat something warm at night, otherwise it will be hard to digest."


    She is busying heating the dishes up and bringing them back to the table. It finally feels like home with


    the warm white steam rising under the lights.


    It''s not that Pehry doesn''t want to help her, but he has a selfish motive. Seeing her busy doing this and


    that for him, he doesn''t feel empty anymore.


    The feeling is so wonderful. As a result, he is absorbed in looking at her and wants to monopolize this


    warmth selfishly.


    It''s quitete at 9:20 p.m. Jasmine has never thought that she can be so hungry. She doesn''t stop until


    she finishes one and a half bowl of rice.


    She looks at the man sitting opposite her. He always eats slowly and gracefully no matter what he is


    talking about or going to do.


    This kind of decent table manners is definitely not a fake or an act. It is a habit to the bone that he has


    been used to since childhood.


    In contrast, Jasmine feels that she doesn''t have any etiquette to speak of. asionally, when she is


    not in a hurry, she can pretend to be a nobledy. But she is the real herself only when she feels


    rxed.


    She points at the tes in front of the two of them. His is very neat, with bones and fish bones ced


    aside. On the other hand, hers is totally a mess as if a pig had used it.


    She can''t help but sigh with a mixed feeling. "Well, this is the difference between us."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry nces at the tes and doesn''t care. "That''s not the difference between you and me."


    Jasmine asks as he wishes, "Then what is our difference?"


    Pehry unwraps a candy and puts it in his mouth. Then, he crooks his finger at her and says, "Come


    here, I''ll tell you."


    Jasmine stands up and walks over without a doubt. However, she is pulled into his arms as soon as


    shees to his side.


    Jasmine''s shoulder hits his hard chest. She widens her eyes and says, "Well, you ... umm!"


    Pehry kisses her before she finishes her words. Their messy breathing tangle and she can even feel


    the strength of his muscles sitting on his powerful legs.


    Jasmine holds the man''s shoulders with both hands and is somewhat overwhelmed by his constant


    passion.


    He is always like this, catching her with all sorts of excuses and then swallowing her down like a wolf


    as if she was the prey.


    Pehry let go of her before he can''t control himself. He presses his forehead against hers and touches


    her cheek with his big palm. "This is the difference, understand?"


    Jasmine almost loses her tongue and can only mutter in a low voice, "Rogue!"


    "Rogue?" Pehry only smiles. "Bear with me. I haven''t seen youtely. I''m also a normal man..."


    "You ... stop it!" Jasmine interrupts him immediately. She is still very shy about him talking dirty anytime


    and anywhere. "I''m going to clean the table."


    As she speaks, she wants to get up, but Pehry hugs her around her waist as soon as she stands up.


    "Don''t bother with it. Let''s go to sit in the courtyard."


    The courtyard?


    Jasmine is stunned for a moment and asks subconsciously, "Aren''t we going to sleep?"


    "If you can''t wait, we can also..."


    "Pehry!" Jasmine shouts his name loudly, blushing with embarrassment.


    Pehry loosens his grip and says, "I''ll go upstairs to grab a nket. Wait for me in the courtyard."


    As he speaks, he turns around and walks towards the second floor. Jasmine watches him go upstairs


    and disappear, her heart pounding. When she sees the swing in the courtyard through the clean


    French window, she thinks about it for one second and walks out immediately.


    She wipes the swing clean with a tissue, knowing that Pehry is fastidious and doesn''t like dirty ces.


    The weather is getting colder and they do need a nket. Otherwise, it will be a little chilly to sit here.


    Jasmine brings some hot milk with the thermos cup and sees Pehry walking towards her with a nket


    hanging on his arm as soon as she sits down.


    She never felt that this house is so beautiful. The house itself hasn''t changed, but now, when Pehry


    steps out andes over step by step, everything around her seems to turn amazing.

 Chapter 801: Never Leave

    Chapter 801: Never Leave


    In the next second, the soft nketnds on her shoulder, with the warmth of Pehry''s palm. Jasmine


    keeps a tight grip on the nket and turns to look at the man sitting beside her.


    He has a perfect face. It does not mean that his features are as delicate as a girl''s, but that every


    feature is in proportion. He has a kind of natural charm. It is pleasing to look at him.


    It is hard for Jasmine to imagine that such a man washes her hands and worries about her.


    Suddenly, she is touched. She holds the ss tightly. His name bursts out with her heartbeat, "Pehry."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you think ... we will be together forever?"


    Jasmine loves him to the bone. In a happy time, she is afraid of losing him.


    It is hard for her to imagine the life without Pehry or living with another man in the future.


    Pehry looks at her white face. He doesn''t know why she suddenly asks this question. Seeing the


    uncertainty and fear in her eyes, he doesn''t answer, but asks, "Why do you worry?"


    Jasmine doesn''t know how to say. She doesn''t want him to see her being like this, "I feel that ... I can''t


    ept anyone else."


    Her heart is so small that she is filled with Pehry. There is no room to let in others.


    Pehry puts on a faint smile and his face softens up, "I said I wouldn''t let go of your hand, so there''s no


    need to worry. Don''t think of epting other men. I have a bad temper, you know."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmineughs out loud when she hears thest threatening words, "You know what?"


    She remembers that when she first met Pehry, he waspletely different from now. Then he was got


    a fiery temper, like a bazooka, and red up at the slightest provocation every day.


    "When I first came into contact with you, I had no idea that I would be with you." Jasmine suddenly


    sighs with emotion. It hasn''t been a long time, but she always feels like they have been together for a


    long time.


    "What did you think when you agree to be my girlfriend?" From Pehry''s point of view, Jasmine seems to


    have always been forced by him, even being his girlfriend.


    "I didn''t think much. I just thought that after a while, you would find someone else if you got tired of


    me."


    Pehryughs, "You didn''t expect that you would love me in the end, did you?"


    "That''s right, I really didn''t expect to like you so much."


    "Should I be happy?" Pehry feels that it is not apliment to him.


    "But there is one more thing." Jasmine thinks of Bridget''s recent phone call and feels a little worried, "I


    know about the scandal, but my mother is very worried and has been asking me if I have cut off contact


    with you."


    Bridget has been worried about Jasmine and Pehry since Pehry''s grandfather talked with her. She is so


    anxious.


    "Right now, in my mother''s eyes, I''m just a bad woman who tries best to marry into a wealthy family."


    Jasmine shakes her head helplessly and says with frustration, "I don''t know how to exin it to her."


    Pehry says seriously, "Tell your mother the truth."


    Jasmine doesn''t think so. "Will she understand if I tell her? She may think that I am fooling her."


    For Bridget who has been living an honest life, using a female celebrity to sensationalize scandal is too


    far away from life. It is so far away that she doesn''t think it is true.


    If she doesn''t know Pehry, Jasmine won''t believe that such a thing will happen. But it happened right in


    front of her eyes.


    Jasmine doesn''t tell Bridget about the rtionship, because she knows very well that Bridget will not


    understand.


    It is useless to tell Bridget. It will make her worry more about Jasmine. Therefore, Jasmine says


    nothing.


    But how long can such a white liest?


    Every time she says ''I don''t contact with Pehry'' to Bridget, Jasmine feels very flustered. She feels that


    the lie will be exposed sooner orter.


    She is not a good liar. Neither was she, nor is she now.


    Pehry knows that she is feeling ufortable. Ever since he took over his family''s business, he has


    almost no time of his own. Every day, he is filled with all sorts of jobs. He has to meet all kinds of


    people. Regardless of whether he can manage it or not, he has to give a satisfactory answer.


    He doesn''t have the mood to think about his feelings and emotions. The only leisure time he squeezes


    out is reserved for Jasmine, but even so, it isn''t enough. It is far from enough.


    As a boyfriend, he wants to handle everything on his own, but he can''t avoid putting pressure on her.


    "Jasmine, if your mother doesn''t understand, I can exin to her."


    "No." Jasmine refuses without thinking, "If you tell her yourself, my mother will definitely think more."


    They are silent as they face each other. This situation hassted for a period of time. They could avoid


    it before. However, the atmosphere tonight is so rxed that they speak it out.


    Jasmine stops thinking of this problem first. "Don''t think too much. There must be a way before the car


    arrives. As long as my mother is relieved, we can talk about things in the future. Anyway, we still have


    time."


    No girl doesn''t want to have a safe love. Jasmine''s words don''t mean that she doesn''t care. She just


    doesn''t want to add pressure to him.


    It is because Pehry understands her temperament and thoughts that he feels more distressed and


    guilty.


    "You don''t need to think about everything for my sake. If you''re unhappy, say it out. If you feel wronged,


    just tell me. Don''t endure it by yourself." He holds her in his arm and strokes her stiff back slightly with


    his palm, again and again.


    Jasmine is moved. She holds back her tears and says, "People in love always need to stand the test of


    time. Perhaps this is what we need to experience."


    She can only console herself like this, not daring to think too much. If she thinks too much, she will be


    rational. If she thinks too much, she will be afraid. Once she is discouraged, it will be difficult for her to


    muster the courage to move forward.


    "I''m not good enough." Pehry closes his eyes. The fragrance emanated from her hair seeps into his


    nose. His hand clenches into a fist, as if he is trying to restrain himself. "I will work harder so that those


    people who refuse to ept you will have no choice but to ept you."


    "It is enough to be with you." Jasmine quietly stretches out her hand to cover his fist that is as hard as


    steel. She smiles resolutely and brilliantly, "As long as you don''t let go of my hand, I will never leave."

 Chapter 802: Never Let Him Know

    Chapter 802: Never Let Him Know


    All she could do is to stay by his side. If she cannot even do that, she might as well give up as soon as


    possible.


    "Apart from studying, I have never persevered on anything else, but this time I want to give it a shot."


    Pehry says softly, "It''ll be very hard."


    "I know. But I''m not afraid." Jasmine does not hesitate at all, as if she is talking about something


    natural.


    "Fortunately, I met you." Pehry isn''t a person who likes to speak out his emotions, but at this moment,


    he says sincerely, "If it weren''t for you, I would probably have given up."


    The old man''s pressure as well as his family''s supervision would fall on him sooner orter. It is just a


    matter of time.


    Therefore, Pehry never mes Jasmine. Even without her, he would still not be able to change this


    fate. He could only me himself for being born in such a family.


    They sit on the swing in the courtyard, covered with a thin nket like a protective cover and no one


    can hurt them. Jasmine trusts Pehry and decides to be with him, but Pehry cannot feel relieved.


    He will no longer be alone, so no matter how difficult it would be, he must work hard and give her a


    perfect future.


    Just as they are enjoying the intimate time, the old man received the news about Ste.


    "Mr. Alfred, the scandal is still spreading. Ste has already returned to thepany." The butler


    reports respectfully. He is a little uneasy, afraid that the old man would burst into a rage.


    The old man''s expression changes as he is listening, "Where''s Pehry?"


    "In the vi."


    "With that girl?"


    Hearing this, the butler is somehow scared. He replies carefully, "Yes."


    The old man snorts coldly, "Alright, it seems he''s determined to be with that girl."


    The butler doesn''t dare to speak. He knows the old man has actually shown mercy about what


    happened. If not, he definitely wouldn''t have warned Pehry so many times.


    Pehry must have known the true intentions of Mr. Alfred, but he still pretends that nothing has


    happened without caring about it even a little bit. The butler was really worried for Pehry.


    After thinking for a moment, the old man asked again, "What''s the situation about Jasmine''s family?"


    "Jasmine''s mother, Bridget, has always opposed her being with Mr. Pehry, but Jasmine ignores that."


    Therefore, their families both disagree them to be together, but they two do not care.


    Mr. Alfred doesn''t want to go too far since Pehry agrees toe back and take charge of thepany.


    He knows that Pehry is tough and cares so much about that girl. It would be terrible if he pushed Pehry


    too hard.


    No matter what, he would never allow a girl like Jasmine to marry in his family.


    It was impossible in the past, and it is the same now.


    Thus, the old man immediately made a decision, which is also his final n, "Spread Jasmine''s news


    to enemy, and let them help us deal with her."


    The butler is stunned. He saw Jasmine once before. Thinking of that youthful face, he feels a bit sorry


    even he doesn''t know her well. He couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Alfred, if Mr. Pehry knows about this..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the old man res at him fiercely and said, "Now you think you can


    educate me?"


    The butler immediately shuts up and bends down, "Sorry, I was too talkative."


    The old man takes a deep breath and clenches his hands tightly. Thinking back to what happened


    many years ago, his expression turned cold, "No matter how he thinks about it, I must stop him from


    being with that girl. Love is useless for him. It will only be his weakness."


    He must separate them from each other when he has the chance. So he cannot be hesitant.


    "Mr. Alfred, who should we spread the information to?" The butler asked. Literally speaking, they have


    quite a few enemies in J city.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man thinks for a moment. There are already two candidates in his mind. One is the Carter


    family in south of J city, and the other was the Defoe family, which has just expanded. After careful


    thinking, he finally chooses the Defoe family.


    The Carters have a deep influence in J city. Although they could notpare to Pehry''s family over the


    years, they are not easy to deal with. On the contrary, the Defoes have less foundation in the city and


    are much easier to control.


    The butler nods, "I''ll give the order now."


    ¡­


    As time passes, Ste is still focused by public. After nearly two months of continuous exposure, she is


    the center of attention in people''s eyes. However, only she knows how much the price is.


    She could not deny the scandal or admit it. The news is restricting her everywhere. She has to be


    "Pehry''s gossip girlfriend" while worrying about her own safety.


    She negotiated with Pehry before. If she has to be Pehry''s "gossip girlfriend", she wants to be


    protected by some bodyguards. Even only one bodyguard would make her feel relieved.


    Unfortunately, Pehry doesn''t have the intention of protecting her. He never takes the initiative to ask her


    how she is. Ste also feels depressed after some time.


    When would this end?


    At an awards party, Ste wins the title of Popr New Star. It is not a big award, but this is her first


    time appearing on stage at such an asion.


    Countless audience below the stage are looking at her. Most of them reveal looks of disdain. No one


    would have a good impression of a new star who gets famous from a scandal.


    Maybe some female stars are jealous, but more of them would look down on her.


    However, Ste doesn''t care about this anymore. The things she is experiencing are much more


    severe than this. She doesn''t have the energy to care about other people''s attitude.


    As a result, after she steps onto the stage, she sincerely speaks the following words.


    "This is the first time in three years that I''ve been on stage at an awards party. I know a lot has


    happenedtely, which made many peoplebel me. Actually, even I myself used to be like this. But it


    took some time for me to understand that I cannot control everything. I''ll never know what would


    happen next second. The only thing I can do is to cherish the present. My thought has changed a lot


    these days. Compared to the current fame, I miss the days when I wasn''t focused. But that is over. I


    have be who I am now out of coincidences and inevitabilities. I just hope that you can give me


    some encouragement, because I have to keep on my way now. Thank you.


    "

 Chapter 803: Enemys Kidnapping

    Chapter 803: Enemy''s Kidnapping


    These words of gratitude aren''t prepared in advance. Mellie''s heart almost jumps out when she hears


    this. She is afraid that the next sentence would implicate this scandal. Fortunately, it doesn''t.


    After Ste returns to the backstage, Mellie immediately rushes over as well. However, when she


    arrives at the door of the dressing room, she is rejected.


    "Is she inside?"


    The makeup artist nods, "The door was shut. I guess she''s crying inside."


    Mellie is stunned for a moment. She puts her hands on her waist and takes a deep breath. She closes


    her eyes to calm down herself. Forget it. Give Ste some space. She''s really... too pitiful.


    Mellie, as the person beside her, is most clear about what Pehry did to Ste. If the same thing


    happens to her, she might not be able to endure it. She might not necessarily be able to face it better


    than Ste.


    Let it go. Her speech isn''t too excessive, except different from the script.


    Just as Mellie is about to report this speech as a minor incident, she suddenly sees an overwhelming


    amount ofments fromizens.


    The awards show is broadcast live, so viewers andizens can watch everything at the same time.


    After Ste said those words, pandemonium broke out among theizens.


    Mellie just chooses the one with the mostments¡ª


    Netizen A says, "Oh my God, is this really Ste? Why do I feel that she looks more beautiful than


    before...? She must have hired a good dresser?"


    Netizen Bments, "I have to say the speech is quite good,pared to those official, very heart-


    wrenching."


    Netizen C adds, "Suddenly I want to be her fan even though I hated her much?"


    ...


    Knowing what Ste talked about, Mellie just focused on the speech concerned about Pehry, as well as


    the fact that Ste changed her speech temporarily. However, she neglected the content. Now when


    she knows the reaction of theizens, she suddenly feels that it is a blessing in disguise.


    Undoubtedly, Ste''s words just now were all sincere from the bottom of her heart. But Mellie did not


    expect that theizens would actually be able to identify with Ste.


    After all, during this period of time, Ste has been scolded too miserably.


    Thements are increasing. Jasmine is also watching the live. As Pehry''s girlfriend, she disliked


    Ste more or less. But when she sees Ste''s speech, she suddenly feels that Ste is helpless too.


    Jasmine is sitting on a chair beside the school basketball court. She is watching attentively when she


    suddenly hears a familiar and somewhat annoying voice behind her. "Jasmine? Why are you here


    alone?"


    Jasmine turns around and saw Mary''s face. She feels down immediately. She could still maintain the


    smiling face to her ssmate. But now she is unable to pretend to be polite.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s you." Jasmine says indifferently. Seeing Mary sitting beside herself, she immediately stands up and


    says, "I have to leave first."


    Mary immediately follows, "Where are you going?"


    Jasmine hates this kind of inquiry. If it is another person who asks her, she might not be so disgusted.


    But it is Mary. She stops and turns around, unable to control her emotion any longer. "I''m going out for


    personal business, so it''s inconvenient to tell you. Also, I don''t like people asking me about anything. I


    hope you don''t mind."


    Mary doesn''t expect Jasmine to suddenly lose her temper. Ever since she saw Jasmine get into a


    luxury car, she has been looking for an opportunity to get close to her. Mary knows that Jasmine


    dislikes her, but she doesn''t care. As long as she can achieve her goal, she won''t care much at all.


    Thus, Mary immediately pretends to be pitiful, as if she is misunderstood. "Jasmine, do you have any


    misunderstandings about me? I have no ill intention..."


    "I know you don''t." Jasmine adds, unwilling to talk more, "Just think of it as a misunderstanding. I don''t


    like strange people to ask me too many questions. I hope you won''t ask me anymore."


    "Aren''t we ssmates?"


    Hearing this, Jasmineughs. So does it mean that she needs to tell Mary everything, even if she can


    feel that Mary is unkind?


    She asked, "So?"


    "I just want to be friends with you. I thought you had the same intention. But it turns out that you


    misunderstand me."


    "Yes. You make me a little ufortable." Jasmine directly stops Mary talking more, "So don''t ask me


    anything else in the future."


    After saying that, Jasmine turns around and leaves, regardless of what Mary thinks of her.


    Who cares what Mary thinks, she really hates her behavior now.


    Aftering out of school, Jasmine wanders aimlessly around the streets. She passes by a cake shop.


    She wants to enter it. She is about to go up the stairs and push the door when she suddenly hears


    someone calling her.


    She subconsciously turns around and sees a woman standing not far away waving at her, "Jasmine?"


    It is an unfamiliar face that she has never seen before. Even though she recollects her memories, she


    cannot find any information about the woman.


    She doesn''t know this person, but the woman can call out her name without difficulty.


    Who is it?


    Jasmine stands there in confusion. Seeing that she is a woman, she instinctively rxes her vignce,


    "Do you know me?"


    The woman wears a ck trench coat with a dark gray turtleneck. She looks very nimble. Hearing


    Jasmine''s question, she only nods. "We met when you were young."


    When she was a child?


    Jasmine is even more puzzled. "Excuse me, may I ask your name?"


    Hearing this, the woman takes a few steps towards Jasmine. As she approaches, the faint scent of her


    perfume drifts into Jasmine''s nose.


    Just as Jasmine thinks that the woman would stop in front of her, the woman even reaches out and


    grabs her shoulder.


    Such a close distance makes Jasmine very ufortable. She feels offended. She takes half a step


    back and is just about to looks up to ask something when an electric currentes from her waist.


    Immediately, her body uncontrobly falls into the woman and is held back. It looks like they are


    supporting each other.


    Jasmine widens her eyes, wanting to make a sound, only to discover that her throat seems to be


    controlled by the electric current.


    She cannot shout out loud, nor does she even have any strength to struggle. She can only lean on the


    woman''s body. It is only at this moment that she realizes how strong her opponent is. She is simply not


    what Jasmine thought.


    Before Jasmine lost consciousness, she knows the other party moves her into the car. In a ck van,


    there are two men sitting in the front seat. Then, everything in front of her turns around. Then, she can


    no longer sense anything.

 Chapter 804: Achilles’ Heel

    Chapter 804: Achilles¡¯ Heel


    Jasmine is missing.


    When Pehry hears the news, it has been two hours since she was kidnapped.


    At the end of the meeting, he panics somehow. Coincidentally, he actually calls her, but no one


    answers. He keeps calling, but can''t get through.


    As a result, interrupting all kinds of work, he leaves thepany without looking back. With the


    cooperation of the police, he gets the CCTV footage and finally understands what is going on.


    Not long after Ste''s incident, Jasmine is kidnapped. Figuring it out is easy as pie for Pehry.


    These people are obviously not one of their own. They are more like ... enemies.


    He turns away from the screen with a sullen expression and says furiously, "Follow the direction of the


    car and see where the destination is."


    "Yes, Mr. Pehry."


    Everything else can be slowed down. The priority now is to know where Jasmine is and whether she is


    safe or not.


    Unexpectedly, he gets a call before he can locate the kidnapper. The iing call doesn''t show any


    numbers.


    Pehry narrows his eyes and picks it up. He bluntly asks, "Where is she?"


    "Oh, why is Mr. Pehry so anxious? Where''s your manners before you ask about her?" The voice on the


    other end is processed by a voice changer, and it sounds particrly frightening.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pehry''s eyebrows furrow as he asks, "I''m asking you where she is."


    On the other side, the man is standing in an abandoned industrial park. Looking at the unconscious


    woman tied to a chair, he says in a teasing tone, "Oh, she''s next to me, but she can''t speak for the time


    being. She fainted on the way here."


    The man intentionally tortures Pehry with such an ambiguous reply. It proves that he gets what he


    wants. Every word Pehry hears is like a needle piercing Pehry''s heart.


    Countless scenarios sh through his mind. He doesn''t know what the kidnapper did to cause her faint.


    Pehry''s jaw is tense, and even his neck goes stiff. He closes his eyes and says, "Release her. I will


    agree to any conditions."


    The kidnapperughs heartily, as if he has heard a joke. However, hisugh doesn''tst and he says


    coldly, "Mr. Pehry, if I want your life, will you give it to me?"


    Although he is using the question to probe Pehry, it is horrifying.


    The cold light in Pehry''s eyes is like a sharp de. He clenches his fist tightly and smiles. "If you have


    the guts to take it, it is not impossible."


    Hearing this, everyone present is astonished. No one expects Pehry to say that.


    Evidently, the kidnapper is also surprised by Pehry''s readiness. It takes him a few seconds to answer,


    "Your life is precious. We can''t afford it."


    Pehry isn''t in the mood for wordy and says, "What do you want?"


    "It''s not an easy task to threaten Mr. Pehry. I need to think about it carefully. How about this, I''ll contact


    you after I have an idea..."


    After saying that, the kidnapper hangs up. Pehry looks at the screen and then hands the phone to the


    police officer beside him. "Let''s see if we can locate it."


    "Yes."


    The phone call catches everyone off guard. Sitting on the sofa, Pehry has a dreadful air. When he


    thinks of Jasmine in danger and has no way to know what is happening to her, he is on the verge of


    copse.


    But he has to stay strong. Jasmine is waiting for him. He has more important things to do. If even he


    loses his mind, everything will be over.


    Countless possibilitiese into his mind, and he finally marks out two targets. "Go check the south of


    the city and the Defoe''s."


    Growing up in face of such things, he is used to employing his first judgment, which turns into urate


    intuition.


    The kidnapper can''t be an acquaintance, given that Jasmine is abducted out on the street. An enemy is


    most likely. Speaking of enemies, ever since he epted Pehry¡¯s family, the Defoes and other families


    in the south of the city are the most cautious towards him, fearing that he will jeopardize their


    connections and status.


    Pehry has known something about it. Living in such an environment, everyone has to maintain a basic


    judgement of the people and things around him. Otherwise, one will end up tragically.


    Sure enough, when his subordinate finds out that there is a car of the Defoes at the entrance of


    Jasmine''s school today, Pehry is almost certain that it is them.


    "Where is Lucien Defoe?"


    "Pehry, Mr. Pehry, Lucien and Mr. Alfred..."


    "Let me ask you again, where is Lucien?" This time, Pehry gnashes his teeth. His gaze is so sharp that


    the assistant believes that if he doesn''t tell the truth, his neck will be snapped in the next second.


    He reports hastily, "Yes, at the Defoes''pany!"


    Pehry stands up from the sofa and rush angrily towards the door without saying a word. They all watch


    him and no one has the nerve to stop him.


    Whoever gets in his way at this time is definitely going to die...


    However, just as Pehry pulls the door open to look for Lucien, he is blocked by Alfred who is standing


    at the door.


    After Alfred learns that Pehry is at the police station, Alfred hurries over. Looking at Pehry with scarlet


    eyes, he says lightly, "Go back."


    They don''t get along with each other. This ismon knowledge in the family, so when they confront


    each other, everyone has his heart in his mouth.


    Pehry gives a smile. He smiles unrestrainedly and unconcernedly, "Get out of the way."


    Pehry talks back, and no one takes a step back.


    Pehry is already angry, and he will fly into a rage with the slightest provocation.


    "Pehry, do you know that every move you make now represents the family? Are you going to find


    Lucien? What do you want to say to him?"


    Pehry retorts, "He kidnaps Jasmine. What do you think I will say?"


    "There''s always a way to solve the problem. If you act on impulse like this, there won''t be a good


    result..."


    Alfred is trying to persuade Pehry, but unfortunately, Pehry doesn''t listen to him. Before Pehry sees


    Jasmine appear in front of him unharmed, any persuasion is nonsense to him.


    As a result, no matter how much Alfred tries to stop him, he rushes out straight away. He even


    smashes into Alfred''s arm when he gets out with his shoulder.

 Chapter 805: Pay the Price

    Chapter 805: Pay the Price


    Seeing him leave so determinedly, Mr. Alfred''s expression bes serious. He knows what is going


    on with Lucien. To take care of that is hard. In such a state, Pehry will suffer losses if he goes there.


    This group of people just starts to pay attention to him. It is bad for him to put himself at a


    disadvantaged situation.


    "Pehry, don''t forget that Jasmine is in the hands of the Defoes."


    One sentence sessfully stops Pehry''s pace. Every cell in his body is shouting to let him hurry up


    and beat up that despicable old bastard Lucien.


    However, he has to stop, because his grandfather is right. Jasmine is still in their hands.


    If he doesn''t know where is Jasmine, whatever he says or does will be futile. He can go and confront


    Lucien. He can even fight with him. But Lucien will get his revenge on Jasmine.


    At the thought of this, Pehry can no longer take any further steps forward.


    Looking at him like this, naturally, Mr. Alfred doesn''t feel anxious for Jasmine. He is even more


    convinced that what he has done is right. From Pehry''s current state, it seems that he has taken a


    fancy to that girl.


    She has be his weakness, an iparably obvious but extremely important weakness.


    Pehry turns around and faces the wall beside him. He raises his hand and punches on the wall.


    "Bang!" A muffled sound rings out. Those close to him can even hear the sound of his bones hitting the


    wall. He punches the wall non-stop as if that''s Lucien''s face.


    Soon, his fists bleed. Blood and flesh attacked to the wall gives the wall some bright red color, which


    looks terrifying. His fists are a mass of blood.


    No one dares to go forward to dissuade him from doing that. They know what kind of person Pehry is.


    Even Mr. Alfred only watches him doing that. After he stops, he says indifferently, "Let the police do the


    searching. Being anxious is useless, neither is hurting yourself."


    Useless?


    Pehry''s lips curl up coldly. His grandfather won''t know what it feels like to lose the loved one''s location,


    and he has no desire to talk to him.


    He doesn''t expect Mr. Alfred to understand him. He only wishes that he will do nothing to obstruct the


    searching.


    The police keep elerating their paces, but the other party is good at counter-reconnaissance. Not


    only can''t the police locate the cell phone that dials the number, but the route the kidnappers have


    taken when they kidnap Jasmine has been nned.


    The kidnappers take the northern highway. When they pass a vige, there are two forks in the road.


    The surveince cameras of a road are broken. Although the van is driving, it is likely used as a


    disguise.


    In other words, the kidnappers are likely to have changed cars in an unmonitored area.


    As a result, the police lose all the traces once again and their n has been interrupted. They have


    fallen into a difficult position. They can only re-screen surveince cameras at other intersections.


    However, without urate information, it is difficult to continue their searching, just like looking for a


    needle in a haystack. The workload is very heavy, and one needs to concentrate on discovering and


    analyzing.


    The police station uses all the technical departments to do the judgement on that day. Everyone is busy


    doing their work.


    Pehry returns to his office. Sitting on the sofa and waiting are the biggest torture for him. Every minute


    and every second, Jasmine may suffer new injuries. He can neither see her nor touch her. And


    because of that, his worry multiplies.


    However, apart from waiting, there is nothing he can do.


    Compared to his impatience, Mr. Alfred is much calmer. He maintains the same posture, asionally


    he will raise his head to look at the people around him.


    Lucien, that old fellow, will not be easily discovered. He is very clear about this, so it is impossible for


    Pehry to find Jasmine in a short period.


    However, he doesn''t know what they are using Jasmine for.


    If their requirements are off the line, he will reject them. In any case, that girl is of no benefit to Pehry.


    Even if something unexpected happens to her, there is nothing they can do about that.


    From afternoon to night, then to eight o''clock, the sky outside the windowpletely darkens. Night


    falls, and it is time for the night owls to enjoy themselves.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Pehry smokes countless cigarettes in the afternoon, and the ashtray in front of him is cleaned up


    several times.


    He feels his throat bes dry and feels pressure in his lungs. But he doesn''t care. He only wants to


    find Jasmine.


    He likes night very much becausepared to the noisy and tense day-time, night is the time when


    people can really rx. But now, when he thinks of Jasmine whose whereabouts are unknown, for the


    first time, he hates nights so much.


    She must be very scared. She is kidnapped by strangers. Lucien''s subordinates must also be


    extremely cruel and heartless. How can such a petite and weak girl endure them?


    Pehry''s heart tightens when he thinks that her eyes will turn red because of crying and her lips will


    press together due to grievance.


    Jasmine, Jasmine ... Her name is around the corner of his mouth. But he doesn''t make any sound, yet


    the name still manages to leave a mark in his heart.


    Where are you?


    Wait for me. You must wait for me to find you, okay?


    Pehry is in extreme pain. His entire body is giving off a kind of dark aura. This kind darkness does not


    come from the angry curses of ordinary people. It is filled with violence and bloodthirst.


    When he finds Jasmine and brings her back safely, he will retaliate on them and make them suffer, no


    matter they are from the Defoe¡¯s or other forces!


    ¡­


    When Jasmine wakes up, she is tied up tightly. She opens her eyes in a daze and sees a dimly-lit


    spacious factory building. This factory is a square house, with bumpy concrete floor. The abandoned


    equipment is left in a corner, covered in ashes.


    She tries to move her arm. Her wrist is tied by a nylon buckle. Because her blood cirction is clogged


    for a long time, her palms turn pale. Her movement smooths the cirction, which makes her cry out in


    pain.


    "..."


    Hearing her voice, two men at the corner stand up. They walk a few steps to her. One of them has his


    hairpletely shaved off. Living this kind of life all year round does something to his look. At first


    nce, you can see the viciousness in his face.


    Jasmine bes nervous. She quickly examines them and keeps shaking her head.


    The two men look at each other as if they are considering whether to remove the cloth from her mouth.

 Chapter 806: Cruel Torture

    Chapter 806: Cruel Torture


    Just then, the door of the factory is pushed open from the outside, and the cold moonlight shines in.


    However, shortly after, it is blocked by the closed iron door again.


    "You''re awake?"


    It is also a man, but he is quite tall, about 1.8 meters or more. He has a sturdy figure, thick shoulders,


    clean short hair, and a brown face.


    Compared to the other two men, he is obviously more confident and he walks more ridiculously.


    Jasmine quickly makes a judgment that this man should be their leader.


    Jim walks over to her with a roasted chicken and two bottles of wheat-fermented beverage.


    One is looking down, while the other is looking up, and their eyes meet. Without saying a word, Jim


    raises his hand and ps her cheek fiercely.


    Jasmine snorts in pain.


    She has been pped before, but this hurts the most in her twenty years of life.


    Only one makes her dizzy, and she can taste blood. Perhaps the inside of her mouth is cut. This is not


    the worst. The most unfortunate thing is that the man''s pinky fingernail sweeps the corner of her eye


    and scratches her eyeball, and she can''t see clearly with her left eye.


    She shakes her head to make it better, but it is only in vain.


    The man spits and waves the roasted chicken in his hand in front of her. "I left to buy some food. Who


    told you to wake up?"


    Although Jasmine is gaged and can''t talk, she finds him ridiculous.


    Can she decide if and when she would wake up?


    If it is really possible, she hopes she wouldn''t until Pehry finds her. This way, she would at least not


    have to worry.


    However, the quick p and the unreasonable tone teach Jasmine that this gang is just following


    orders and they don''t havepassion. So, she can''t expect them to let her go.


    There''s no need to think about begging for mercy. It is better to figure out a way to escape.


    Jim pulls its head, neck, and chest off the roasted chicken and gives it to the other two men, while he


    eats the drumsticks, wings, and other delicious parts.


    He stands eating in front of Jasmine. His mouth is covered with oil, and the meet scraps fall on his


    clothes and the ground. It is disgusting to watch.


    Halfway through his meal, he opens one bottle of the wheat-fermented drinks and gulps it down,


    burping. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have to drink this. I would just drink wine!"


    After all, she just arrives, and he is ordered to keep an eye on her. Nothing can go wrong.


    Jim can''t stop drinking every time the feast begins. So, to prevent that from happening, he doesn''t buy


    wine. If something really goes wrong, he won''t get paid


    Jasmine watches as he finishes the chicken inrge mouthfuls. He notices her gaze and thinks she


    wants a bite too. So, he takes out the dirty rag from her mouth and smiles, "Do you want this?"


    Jasmine looks at the stuff between his teeth and feels sick in her stomach, retching.


    She hasn''t eaten anything, so nothinges out, but Jim''s face darkens.


    He has just finished the chicken, but she is retching. What does that mean?


    Does she find him disgusted?


    "Bitch!" Jim curses loudly. Even the two men don''t dare to speak anymore. "I just finished eating. Why


    were you retching?"


    Jasmine can finally speak, so she naturally does not want to face him head-on. She says tactfully, "The


    rag in my mouth is stinky. I couldn''t hold it back. I''m sorry...."


    The rag is stinky?


    Jim smiles evilly. He bends over and looks closer at her mouth which is red from the gaging. Then he


    nces at the ugly chicken bones in his hand and asks, "It wasn''t because I ate?"


    Jasmine doesn''t want to provoke him and forces a smile. "How is that possible?"


    "I see." Jim tilts his head and thinks for a moment. Then he puts the chicken bone beside her mouth


    and says, "Since that''s the case, I''ll give you some. Aren''t you okay with it? Come. Eat some."


    Jasmine''s eyes widen. She watches in horror as he puts the chicken bone to her mouth. Her lips touch


    the bone he has bitten. Thinking of his slightly ck teeth and oily saliva, she feels sick in her stomach


    again and can''t help it anymore....


    Jasmine tilts her head and vomits crazily. This time, she spits out some bile, and there is only a bitter


    taste in her mouth.


    She knows she should have endured it. To not provoke him, she should have tried no matter what. It is


    just a chicken bone.


    However, no matter what Jasmine tells herself in her heart, when the disgusting chicken bone is close


    to her lips, she can vaguely smell his saliva and the rest is out of her control.


    In just 0.01 seconds, she is given no time to adjust and restrain herself.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine spits out a few mouthfuls on the ground, not daring to look up at the man.


    Just as she is thinking about what excuse to use to make this go away, he pulls her hair fiercely.


    She cries out in pain. She feels her hair is leaving her scalp. It is not like a fight between two girls. She


    feels some of her hair has been torn off.


    Jim widens his eyes and bends over to her. His slightly muddy eyes seem to be popping out. "Don''t you


    want to eat this?"


    Jasmine quickly shakes her head. She is so scared that she can''t even cry. All she can feel is her


    racing heart. "No! I want to. I vomited because I am a little dizzy."


    "Dizzy?" Jim smiles evilly and looks at the broken chicken bone in his hand again. Then, he clenches


    Jasmine''s cheeks to force open her mouth.


    Jasmine cannot make a sound. Her jaw seems to be dislocated under his grip, and her limbs are


    bound. She can''t move and feels like she were a piece of meat on the chopping board.


    Jim, on the other hand, is the devil who can do anything he wants with a knife.


    In her frightened gaze, Jim stuffs the whole chicken bone into her mouth.

 Chapter 807: Im Pehrys Woman

    Chapter 807: I''m Pehry''s Woman


    What does it mean all the chicken bones?


    It''s not a small piece, nor is it a part of it. Instead, Jim stuffs all the bones in his hand into Jasmine''s


    mouth.


    The tiny bones are broken under the force of Jim''s strength. The sharp bones cut the inner wall of


    Jasmine''s mouth, tongue, and even her chin. Jim''s abnormal desire is greatly satisfied as he watches


    the bright red blood flowing out.


    Jimughs loudly, "Eat, eat, that''s right!"


    Jasmine really wants to spit them out, but she opens her mouth so wide that she can''t close it easily.


    Jasmine can feel the tearing at the corner of her lips, and it''s very painful, but she can''t close her


    mouth.


    Jim even presses on Jasmine''s head and chin, forcing her to chew the bones.


    Sharp bones fill Jasmine''s mouth, making more and more cuts. Jasmine wants to scream out in pain


    every time.


    Jim takes all Jasmine''s nausea, pain, and psychological torture as excitement and happiness.


    Jim''s happiness is based on Jasmine''s pain, and he feels extremely proud and happy.


    When the two men standing beside Jim see this, they all look away. It''s not the first time they have


    performed such a ''mission ''with Jim. They know how sick Jim is, but they feel extremely disgusted


    when seeing this.


    Jim is originally sloppy. He smokes all year round so his teeth are ck and yellow. Jim doesn''t brush


    his teeth very well. Jim always roars and screams when he speaks. Jim has an extremely foul breath.


    Not to mention Jasmine, even they find it unbearable.


    After all, the room in Jasmine''s mouth is limited. Many bones fall out. Jim will ruthlessly whip Jasmine''s


    head when a bone falls out.


    Jim ps Jasmine again and again using all his strength every time as if he''s going to send Jasmine


    flying. Jasmine soon feels unwell. Her forehead is in sharp pain, and she feels a little dizzy. In the end,


    Jasmine doesn''t even have any strength or reaction. Jasmine can only let Jim press her head up and


    down.


    Seeing that Jasmine doesn''t open her mouth wide and it''s useless to hit her, Jim is finally content and


    shakes off Jasmine''s head, "Trash!"


    Jasmine can''t even lift her eyelids. Jim has pped Jasmine''s eyes several times, and her vision can''t


    help but blur. Jasmine feels her whole head swollen.


    Jasmine doesn''t know what she should do. To be exact, her willpower simply can''t support her to


    continue rationally.


    Jasmine looks down and sits on the chair. She looks at the dirty concrete floor, and her tears fall down


    unconsciously.


    At this critical moment, the only person Jasmine thinks of is Pehry. She doesn''t know what time it is.


    Has Pehry discovered that Jasmine disappears? Will Pehry send someone to look for her?


    Jasmine is both scared and painful. Fortunately, she is still clear-headed and isn''t get too confused.


    Jim originally wants to let Jasmine go, but when Jim suddenly sees Jasmine''s tears on the ground, he


    suddenly bes angry again.


    Jim is temperamental, like a time bomb, and he immediately takes the ck iron ws and walks


    towards Jasmine.


    "Haven''t you fainted yet?" Jim lifts Jasmine''s chin heavily and sees that her fair face is filled with


    bruises. Thinking about the marks that Jim leaves on Jasmine, he''s extremely excited.


    Jimughs sickly, "You look listless, do you? Let me help you..."


    As Jim speaks, he turns around and walks to the stove. It''s a very simple stove that only exists in a


    small vige. There''s an opening on it. Normally, it''s used to boil water. However, Jim directly opens it


    and puts the iron tongs into it.


    Jasmine doesn''t know what Jim''s going to do, but she can guess that it must be very cruel. Jasmine


    opens her mouth and uses all her strength to stumble, "You, what do you want? As long as you let me


    go, Pehry will give money to you..."


    Jim stands far away from Jasmine when he''s burning the iron tongs. He chats with her, "Money? Do


    you think I will get more money by dealing with you for someone or letting you go?"


    Jasmine knows exactly what dealing means. In an instant, cold sweat breaks out on her back. Jim is


    able to blurt out a matter of life and death so easily. Presumably, it''s not the first time Jim has done


    such a thing.


    Although Jasmine doesn''t know who''s behind Jim, she can tell from Jim''s behavior and expression that


    he has a killing intent and should be a hatchet man who helps others do this kind of thing all year


    round.


    The man who cares nothing about life and death is the most dangerous.


    Hearing this, Jasmine is scared, but she does not show it. Because her fear and panic will make Jim


    even more excited.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So Jasmine forcefully suppresses her fear and pretends to be fine as she says, "You want to kill me?


    Are you sure? I''m Pehry''s woman."


    Jasmine''s heartbeat is extremely fast, even faster than when she has been on the roller coaster.


    Jasmine isn''t sure what kind of instructions Jim receives. Jasmine can only bet that he doesn''t really


    want to kill her.


    "So what if you''re Pehry''s woman? You are tied up here by me!" Speaking of kidnapping, not only does


    Jim not feel a bit of guilt, but he lookscent.


    ''What does Jim think kidnapping is? Is it a way to show off his ability?''


    How much Jasmine despises Jim in her heart, and how sincere she looks at this moment. Jasmine has


    to pretend, "Yes, you''re very powerful enough to tie Pehry''s woman up, but actually, it''s still because of


    money, isn''t it? If you really hurt me, even if the man behind you gives you money, do you think you will


    still be alive to spend it?"


    Jasmine feels her mouth very painful, but no matter how painful she is, Jasmine still calmly negotiates


    with Jim.


    With that, Jasmine finally catches a different look from Jim''s eyes. Jim seems to freeze for a few


    seconds. He doesn''t immediately refute Jasmine like before but thinks for a while before saying, "There


    are many people who want to kill me. Do you think I''m afraid?"


    "I know you''re not afraid, but since you''re earning money, why don''t you let me go? I can give you the


    money directly."


    When Jim is young, he beats a child of politicians seriously in a gang fight, so Jim has spent ten years


    in prison. Aftering out, he can''t find a job for having been in prison and without being educated.


    Being introduced by his fellow inmates, he has been doing such a ''job''.


    Jasmine is right. Jim doing all these is for money. He is different from those employers. Jim gets paid to


    do things. As long as he is paid, he can have any agreement.


    When Jim earns enough money, he will smuggle out of the country with his airline ticket and passport


    and spend his life in a ce where no one knows him.


    Just as Jasmine says, Pehry can give more money to Jim, so it''s not impossible to betray the Defoes,


    but...


    "Why should I believe you?" Jim tilts his head and spits on the ground, "And who can guarantee that


    after you leave here, you will honor your promise?"

 Chapter 808: An Insane Kidnapper

    Chapter 808: An Insane Kidnapper


    Jasmine''s eyes light up and she finds an opportunity. "Let me contact Pehry. I will ask him to give you


    everything you want. You can take me as a hostage and make a deal. Are you satisfied?"


    Although Jim is greedy, he is also meticulous. After seeing so much and living with the viins, he


    remembers some simr experiences and is not tempted easily.


    He knows once something goes wrong, it will not be just about money. He might get busted because of


    it.


    He doesn''t want to go to prison again at this age.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, he decides to let this chance go.


    After all, he is satisfied with what the Defoes offered. There is no need to give that up.


    No matter what Jasmine says or promises, it means nothing if he doesn''t have the money.


    Noticing that he doesn''t speak, Jasmine is nervous. She hopes Jim can agree. As long as she can


    contact Pehry, even if it is just a phone call, she is confident that he will notice something and find her.


    She thinks Jim would be tempted and agree. But when he turns around again and looks down at the


    iron mp in the furnace, she bes hopeless.


    Sure enough, the next second, he says, "You''re resourceful. You are still thinking about me when you


    are so miserable. How considerate you are!"


    Jasmine cries out in her heart, knowing that he is threatening her. "I''m only doing this for myself, but if


    you''re willing to let me go, I can satisfy you materially."


    Jim only puts on a wicked smile and doesn''t say anything else. Then he puts on the dirty old thick white


    gloves.


    He holds the iron mp in his hand again. After some roasting, the tip of the mp is glowing orange.


    However, the color of the iron is only finds when the iron is at its hottest.


    At the edge of the iron mp, there are sparks of mes, and one could tell how hot the temperature is


    at a nce.


    Jim looks at the iron ws in his hand as if he is admiring an artwork he has personally created.


    On the contrary, the two men standing at the side all has terrified expressions on their faces. Just as


    Jasmine is puzzled, Jim once again approached her.


    She looks at the burning red iron ws and the abnormal aura emitted by Jim, and suddenly


    understood something.


    Could it be that this iron mp is used against her?!


    When this thinks shed through her mind, Jasmine''s entire body is in a bad state. If not for her body


    being tied to a chair, she would have run away crazily in a moment.


    But I can''t.


    She could only watch helplessly as that bastard Jim walks up to her and put the boiling iron mp head


    close to the skin of her calf.


    He doesn''tpletely stick to it. Instead, there is a small gap left. However, the gap is filled with the


    high temperature emitted. Even if he doesn''t stick to it, it is still very hot.


    Her body couldn''t move, but her instinctive desire to survive in danger makes her lean back, and this


    leaning directly overwhelmed the stool.


    Fortunately, she raised her head and did not knock the back of her head on the ground.


    With a ''dong ''sound, Jim looks at her miserable appearance and let out another crazyugh.


    At the same time, he took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to one of the people standing


    beside him.


    The man took it like a hot yam and stammered, "What are you doing for me?"


    Jim clicked his tongue and waved the iron ws in his hand as he spoke. His heart skipped a beat.


    "What''s the use of giving it to you? Are you filled with water in your head? Record it for me. Don''t


    record my face. Record a back view of this woman''s face."


    "But, but, if we do this, will the Zhan n..."


    "As long as you can''t die, don''t talk nonsense!" With that, Jim stuffed his phone into the man''s palm.


    Now that the matter has reached this point, he has no choice but to record it. As long as the man


    gritted his teeth, he clicked on the recording mode of the camera and winked at Jim, signaling that he


    could do it.


    Jim''s eyes immediately burst with endless excitement and passion. He looks at Jasmine, who is lying


    on the ground, like a wolf that has been hungry for a week, and saw a piece of meat.


    He wants to ruthlessly tear her apart and torture this coveted meat ''bit by bit.


    No matter how strong Jasmine''s mind is, no matter how calm she is in the face of danger, she has


    never experienced such a thing in her 20 years of life. Looking at the fading red iron mp head,


    although it is not as scarlet as before, she knew that the temperature must be very, very high.


    She clearly thinks of what would happenter, so she is extremely panicked and scared.


    "Let me go, you can get anything you want" She still held a sliver of hope and tried her best to


    persuade Jim, who is already on the verge of going crazy.


    However, the other party simply did not listen and did not act immediately. It is not because of


    hesitation, but because he wants to appreciate her horrified expression.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine shakes her head. The excessive shock makes her breathing difficult. "It''s not toote. As long


    as you let me go, I promise that I won''t hold you ountable. I will also give you more money than the


    other party. Don''t you want money?"


    "I want to." Jim nodded his head. The curve of his mouth is extremely frightening, "But I don''t want to


    miss such an opportunity to vent my anger. Look at this skin, how white..."


    At the same time, Jim bent down and ruthlessly touched her chest. Jasmine immediately falls silent,


    like a poisonous snake climbing onto her body. She immediately stiffened and doesn''t even dare to


    breathe.


    Jim did not stop. Instead, he took the opportunity to pull her coat away. His entire white T-shirt is lifted


    up, revealing arge white slender waist.


    The man in the video couldn''t help but get closer when he saw this. He isn''t as abnormal as Jim.


    Looking at such a beautiful body, he wants to vite it even more than destroying it...


    However, he doesn''t dare to provoke Jim and only took the opportunity to touch him twice before


    leaving.


    To Jasmine, such behavior is akin to letting her die. She would rather be tortured by Jim than be yed


    by these people in turn.


    She clenched her teeth tightly, absolutely not allowing herself to make a sound. She did not continue


    begging for mercy, nor did she persuade him because of fear. It seemed that she is dissatisfied with her


    unyielding attitude. The smile on Jim''s face suddenly twisted.


    "Speak, why aren''t you saying anything!"


    Jasmine''s silence is his response.


    In the blink of an eye, Jim quickly and fiercely pressed the iron mp on her left waist.

 Chapter 809: Burnt by Hot Iron

    Chapter 809: Burnt by Hot Iron


    "Ah!!"


    Clear and intense pain spreads as the hot iron falls. She feels the burning pain. The pain is much


    stronger than that of being hit or being punched. That iron sticks to her skin.


    White smoke rises. The burning skin smell is in the air. It is such a miserable scene. The cameraman is


    unable to continue watching it, and he closed his eyes to record it.


    Jasmine''s head goes nk. Jim tortures her by hot iron. She raises her head in pain and moves closer


    to the ground. However, all she did can''t make any difference.


    Gradually, she feels the tearing pain in her waist. She knows the skin in her waist wrinkles and blood is


    shedding without nce.


    Jim doesn''t consider her as a human but a piece of meat that can make reactions.


    "How is it? Do you feel well, huh?" Jim asks her.


    Jasmine just made sound at the beginning, and keeps silent in the rest of process. She clenches her


    teeth.


    "Well, don''t say something? It is boring...."Jim doesn''t even look at her as he suddenly removes the hot


    iron that is attached to Jasmine.


    The great paines again. Jasmine trembles. Jim presses the hot iron down on the same spot again.


    She even can''t figure what is going on.


    Because of the bleeding blood, the iron does not stick to the skin, but the pain is twice as strong as the


    first time.


    It is so painful. Jasmine has never experienced this pain.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine herself even can''t image that she can bear this suffering.


    Jim is excited as that piece of skin is charred. But he isn''t satisfied with it. He walks back to the stove


    and puts the bloody iron in again. Meanwhile, he signals the cameraman to stop recording.


    "Send it to Pehry." Jim says casually. Jasmine suddenly regains consciousness.


    In this desperate situation, only his name can awaken her.


    She lets out a sigh of relief. Her breathing bes faint. She is dying. "You, you will regret it..."


    Her voice is too low to be heard. No one pays attention to her. She falls to the ground, is bleeding.


    They don''t even look at her.


    Jasmine also wants Pehry know what she is suffering from, but this video can make the man lose his


    mind.


    What will Pehry do if he loses his mind?


    Jasmine has never seen it, but she guesses it will be extremely terrifying. Once he loses his mind, it will


    be easy for them to find his weakness and kill him in one blow.


    She is afraid that he will be impulsive. She hopes Pehry can be level-headed.


    However, Jim still sends the video to him.


    When he returns with the hot iron, Jasmine opens her eyes and meets his iparably vicious eyes.


    Jim spits on her face, "Bitch, who are you ring at!? I can kill you now!"


    The more abusive he bes, the louder Jasmine''sughter is. "No, you can''t kill me, but you''ll be


    killed by Pehry."


    She doesn''t know the effect of that video. It must be even more shocking than what was happening.


    After seeing it, Pehry will definitely kill Jim if he finds Jim.


    Jasmine has heard the conversation between Jim another man before he took action. He said that he


    can do anything except put her to death. So the instruction he received is to kidnap her but not kill her.


    Jasmine doesn''t know why she bes so peaceful in facing death. Maybe it is because what she


    has suffered and death isn''t so scary.


    She is in Jim''s hand. This man won''t let her go. Since that is the case, what she will suffer from is


    inevitable. It is useless to be afraid.


    "Pehry will definitely find me. You will pay for it."


    Jim and the other two men are shocked, especially when Jim hears thest sentence. They don''t


    expect Jasmine is so tenacious.


    When Pehry''s appearancees to his mind, Jim even shivers though he is fierce.


    If the Defoes were tigers, then Pehry''s family was in charge of the tigers. They are much more fierce


    and dreadful.


    However, this is not the first time Jim has done this. He receives the money and should acts in


    ordance with the order. Arge number of the kidnappers are women who have association with


    these families.


    However, few people will fight over a woman after kidnapping. Their reaction is just a show. They will


    let it go.


    Jim also thinks that Pehry won''t really do anything even Jasmine gets terrible ordeal. Due to his status,


    he won''t take revenge because of a woman.


    His fear juststs a few seconds. And he doesn''t take it to heart. He fakes a gentle voice, leisurely tells


    her, "Even if Pehry really wants to settle the score with me, I will make you suffer before it."


    He presses the hot iron on Jasmine again. It isn''t at her waist, but at her chest, close to her heart and


    neck. The hot iron is approaching. Jasmine can even feel the heat.


    "¡­"


    "Scream out! Be louder!" Jim bes excited and he uses all of his strength to press it. He is filled


    with a sense of aplishment when Jasmine''s tears fall down.


    ....


    The police men are busy. Rex is afraid that Pehry can''t handle it by himself. After getting the news, he


    immediately drives to police station with Lily. He has acquaintances in the police station. He will help


    Pehry within his power.


    Mr. Alfred sits in the director''s office. He is extremely calm and doesn''t even leave this office. He


    doesn''t care about Jasmine''s safety at all.


    However, Pehry is very worried and anxious. His phone rings again. He takes his phone over. Well, it is


    an unread message.


    The phone number is still hidden. When he reads it, he is surprised that it isn''t a text message but a


    video.


    Pehry clicks it without any hesitation. He is eager to know how Jasmine is. He also doesn''t expect that


    the video will keep in his brain in the next few years....

 Chapter 810: He’d Rather Bear These Instead of Her

    Chapter 810: He¡¯d Rather Bear These Instead of Her


    Pehry''s phone is connected to a police surveince device. First, it is to facilitate him to grasp the


    robbers'' information at the first moment when they call. Second, it is also to locate the location


    ording to the other party''s signal.


    Although thest phone call is located abroad, the police do not give up and are still searching for


    Jasmine.


    At this point Pehry watches the video, there is no sound at the beginning, butter they hear a rustling


    sound, follows by a scream that makes everyone present stop moving and hold their breath!


    They clearly hear the girl let out a heartbreaking cry, not the kind of voice that cranked up the volume,


    but with a desperate and hurt pain.


    They couldn''t bear to listen to it, let alone watch the video.


    Rex sees Pehry staring at the screen. He tightly grabs the edge of the screen. From the beginning, he


    is solemn, to the end, when the video is over, Rex takes Pehry''s phone over.


    He and Lily are very close to Pehry. Rex lowers his head and looks at the screen. He understands why


    Pehry has such an expression with a single nce.


    Lily is shocked. She couldn''t bear to look for a second time. She raises her hand to cover her mouth


    with red eyes, afraid that she would shout.


    God....


    Apart from being cruel, she could not imagine what other words could be used to describe those


    robbers. They are even more vicious than terrorists!


    Rex turns around and hands the phone to the policeman. Originally, he wants tofort Pehry, but just


    as he turns around, the person standing in front of him suddenly leaves quickly. He immediately shouts


    at the policeman at the door, "Stop him!"


    Seeing at Pehry, who is charging towards him with mes of anger, the policeman is scared in his


    heart, but he has to do as Rex said. He could only bravely step forward to stop him, "Mr. Pehry..."


    "Get lost!" Pehry directly grabs the man''s shoulder and throws him to the side.


    From childhood, under his grandfather''s education, Pehry''s physical fitness and physique are


    absolutely excellent. Not to mention a person, even a group of people, he could deal with them.


    But....


    Rex is anxious, and he immediately ignores whether Pehry would me himself or not, and personally


    chases after him to block in front of him.


    Pehry''s eyes are already filled with a horrifying blood red, looking very scary.


    His entire body is tense to the extreme, and his limbs are somewhat stiff. Even in the face of Rex, he is


    unable to restrain the angry in his body.


    He says in a fierce voice, "Get out of the way."


    Rex would definitely not let Pehry go. He knows that if he did, not only will they not be able to save


    Jasmine, they will also put Pehry in danger.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I said, get out of the way." He repeats it again, his tone fiercer than before.


    Everyone could tell that in Pehry''s eyes, anyone who stops him is an aplice in kidnapping


    Jasmine.


    But despite this, Rex still stands firmly in front of him, saying, "Get out of the way? Do you know where


    she is? Who has kidnapped her? What are you nning to do? Go to the Defoe''s mansion to kill


    Lucien, or..."


    Before Rex could finish his words, Pehry swings a punch toward his shoulder, so fast that brings a wind


    in front of his face.


    Rex tilts his head and dodges. Fortunately, his physical fitness and physique are not bad. If it was


    someone else, they would only take a beating.


    At the critical moment, Pehry still knows that he should hit Rex''s shoulder instead of his chest and face.


    Rex does not know whether he should be happy or not.


    Two men over 1.8 meters tall are fighting at the door. No, to be exact, Pehry is constantly attacking, but


    Rex is only defending.


    Pehry doesn''t really want to hurt Rex and doesn''t use too much strength, and Rex doesn''t back down


    at all. He doesn''t fight back and only apany him in a fight.


    After a while, Pehry ispletely enraged. When he thinks of Jasmine, who has been tied up tightly in


    the video just now, he is out of control.


    Coincidentally, Rex dodges to the left. Pehry sees the right time. He changes his fist and swings it to


    the left.


    ...


    Therees a muffled sound.


    Everything happens within half a minute. The policeman who is originally frightened reacts and


    immediatelyes forward to separate Pehry and Rex.


    This punchnds firmly on Rex''s eyebrow bone. He is bleeding.


    Lily takes a napkin and wipes it for Rex. She nces at Pehry and doesn''t say anything to me him.


    It is normal for him to lose control after such a thing happened to Jasmine.


    "Are you alright?"


    Rex takes the napkin and wipes it on the wound, guaranteeing that the blood would stop. He breaks


    away from the policemen on both sides and walks towards Pehry.


    Not only is he not angry, he also smiles, "You''re relieved? If you can''t do it, I''ll let you punch twice.


    When you wake up, we can continue to locate and search her."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Pehry remains silent with a gloomy face. His gaze skips Rex''s injured eyebrows. He suddenly thinks of


    Jasmine''s bloody wound in the video. He tightly closes his eyes and his heart beats fast.


    Seeing that he has eased up, Rex winks at the two policemen who are holding Pehry up and says, "Let


    him go."


    The policemen look at each other. They don''t know if they should let go of him for a moment. They are


    afraid that if they let go of the two of them, they would fight again...


    Rex patiently repeats, "Let go of him. It''s fine."


    As a result, Pehry is released, but the police officer does not go far, afraid that they would fight again.


    Fortunately, they don''t fight again. Pehry seems to have squandered all of his strength in half a minute.


    He looks extremely powerless.


    Pehry wants to save her, wishing that the person in the video is himself instead of her. As soon as


    Pehry opens his eyes, he remembers the scene she falls to the ground. When he closes his eyes, he


    seems to see bright red blood everywhere.


    There is her blood everywhere....


    She is so afraid of pain usually, and he has always cherished her. But now, she falls into the hands of


    his enemy. That pair of iron pliers is so hot that even a man could not hold on. How could she endure it!


    What made Pehry even more anxious is that he knows very well that this video isn''t all. Before he finds


    Jasmine, they would use all sorts of methods to torture her.


    It isn''t time that passes by, but Jasmine''s blood and life.


    Even though he has already thought of the worst oue, Pehry is still on the verge of copse when


    he sees the scene.


    Lucien Defoe.


    Pehry thinks about this name countless times in his heart. He hates Pehry so much that he wants to kill


    Lucien. He would do that after he saves Jasmine....

 Chapter 811: Let Pehry Be My Hostage Instead

    Chapter 811: Let Pehry Be My Hostage Instead


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!" He leans against the wall, with his tall body bent. He is so useless! It


    has been a few hours, but he still can''t manage toe to her side.


    Rex raises his hand and punches him on the shoulder, "Pehry, cheer up. It''s not the time to mourn yet.


    You can''t be disheartened until Jasmine''s return."


    "I can''t protect her. When she encountered awful things, I can do nothing but watch helplessly. I said


    that I would let her be my side safely, but I broke my promise. I''m a piece of trash ... " Pehry''s eyes turn


    red. At the end of his sentence, he even ps himself fiercely.


    Hearing the sound of pping and seeing Pehry''s swollen cheeks, Rex takes a deep breath and closes


    his eyes.


    As Pehry''s brother, seeing Pehry like this, he shares his feeling and worries about him.


    When that terrible thing happens to Lily, he feels the same feeling as Rex. And he can''t bear to let


    Pehry suffer from that as well.


    Rex is quite sensitive about his reputation, but now he ps himself in front of the public, which means


    that hearing the bad news about her, Rex is truly painful and loves Jasmine so much that he doesn''t


    care about anything.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rex has not the slightest doubt that if Pehry will only be a walking corpse without Jasmine''s return.


    To Rex,fort is useless. Only news about Jasmine can give him a moment of relief.


    Fortunately, 20 minutester, the police sent some good news. Through surveince footage that


    covers the roads of 40 kilometers long, they identify the kidnappers'' location.


    It is next to the suburban national highway. There are two old factories that used to be the power nt


    of arge enterprise.


    Suddenly, Pehry stands up and walks over. Looking at the map on the screen, he calms down, "Do you


    know they are at which side?"


    "It is very possible that they are in the power nt. After all, there are too many gateways to the


    chemical nt. I don''t think they will choose it, not to mention the power nt is bigger."


    Pehry stars at the structures marked on the map and keeps them at mind. Then, he looks up at the


    person in charge of this operation and says, "Send someone to the power nt with me."


    "No problem."


    After a detailed division of tasks, the police immediately start action. After Mr. Alfred receives the news,


    hees out of the police chief''s office. However, because everyone is in a hurry, no one pays extra


    attention to him.


    Right, status ... In face of a person''s life, all of this can only be put behind.


    Rex heaves a sigh of relief. He does not follow Pehry. Lily askes worriedly, "Should we let Pehry go


    there by himself?"


    Although the police will be there, once Rex loses his mind, even the police will find it difficult to control


    him.


    However, hearing this, Rex shakes his head. "It''s fine. As long as Jasmine''s location is confirmed,


    Pehry will take care of everything."


    "He won''t do anything out of line, will he?"


    "Well," Rex thinks for a moment. Torturing Pehry''s woman like that and sending him a video, Pehry will


    certainly peel them if he sees those people.


    Besides, let alone Pehry, no man will let those people go easily if he sees his woman being abused like


    that.


    They obviously want to hold over Pehry and teach him a lesson. If Pehry let them go easily, it won''t


    necessarily be a good thing.


    As the saying goes, one should treat the wicked in the worst way.


    Therefore, this time, Rex has no intention to obstruct him. He wants Pehry to vent his anger.


    ¡­


    By the time Pehry and the police arrives at the power nt, it is already night. The darkened sky


    somehow protects the operation.


    Looking at the power nt in the darkness, Pehry feels so stressed.


    The police even use drones to carry out real-time detection over the interior of the power nt. The


    images transmitted back from high altitudes indicates that there is only one ce that is illuminated in


    the dark power nt.


    The police pull the camera closer and are almost sure that the robbers are inside.


    The captain in charge of this operation immediately arranges the special police force to enter this


    power nt from different directions. At the same time, he also orders people who are searching the


    nearby chemical nt to go for the power nt.


    All the arrangements have been made; they can only wait for the people inside toe out. As long as


    one of the kidnappers appears, they will immediately act.


    The waiting time is iparably long. Forty minutes or soter, Pehry starts to get anxious.


    "We have to continue waiting like this? Can we attack them?"


    The captain immediately knows that he is anxious and quickly tries to calm him down. "Mr. Pehry, if we


    rush in now, we might lose control of the kidnappers and Miss Jasmine will be hurt."


    Pehry''s brows furrow. Every minute and every second passes by are a torture for him.


    The tightly shut iron door of the warehouse is suddenly open!


    The captain immediately picks up the walkie-talkie and instructs the nearest ambush squad, "Move!"


    After the order, Pehry sees the team of people wearing special ck police uniforms jump out from the


    images from the drones. They almost hold a kidnapper hostage without making any noise.


    Immediately after, another man in the ntes out with a dagger in his hand. Hees out in panic


    and ends up like the first kidnapper.


    The small squad immediately enters the huge warehouse. At the same time, teams deployed in other


    directions also gather there and immediately surrounds the whole ce.


    The person leading the charge turns on the image sensor on his face. He sees Jim holding a knife in


    one hand and Jasmine in the other hand. Jasmine''s entire body is stained with blood.


    Years of experience as a policeman makes him feels terrible in his heart. The hostage is not only


    injured too much, she is even a little unconscious.


    This is not good news for the rescue n.


    "You are surrounded now. Put down the weapon in your hand!"


    When he hears this, Jim suddenly bursts intoughter. He retreats until his entire body leans against


    the wall. "Let her go? Officer, are you joking?"


    "Release her now. Don''t try to resist. If you cooperate with us, we''ll light your punishment."


    "Lol, I''vemitted such a big crime. How light is that punishment?" Jim doesn''t care about his words


    at all. And he has no intention to cooperate.


    The police keep on persuading him, but Jim is very impatient. He even cuts a bloody mark on


    Jasmine''s neck due to impatience.


    The sharp de is dyed with the red blood. And the situation instantly bes tense.


    Jim suddenly thinks of something and says again, "I can let her go."


    "What are your conditions?"


    "Let Pehry be my hostage instead." Jim blurts out, "Let him take her ce, and I''ll let her go."

 Chapter 812: No More Objections

    Chapter 812: No More Objections


    Jasmine, who is almost unable to support herself, after hearing this, immediately opens her eyes. She


    lets out a very weak voice, "No ... don''t listen to him ..."


    Before she can finish, Jim''s tightens his arms around her neck. She has no choice but to shuts her


    mouth. And her throat is pressed, making her feel terrible.


    At the same time, Pehry, who is listening to their conversation in the car, opens the door immediately.


    "I''ll be his hostage."


    "Mr. Pehry!" The captain also gets off the car and walks around the front of the car to stand in front of


    Pehry. "Jim is a sick man. He has done a lot of things for the Defoes. There is nothing humane about


    him. I''m afraid that he will harm you if you are his hostage..."


    "He has my woman." Pehry''s expression is terrifyingly gloomy as he interrupts the captain''s words. "If


    Jasmine will return, it doesn''t matter what will happens to me."


    Knowing that there is a way, he can''t give up. Now that Jim offers such a condition, it is also an


    opportunity for him.


    Seeing that he has made up his mind, the captain dares not to agree readily. He wants to report to his


    superiors to ask for instructions, but before he makes the call, Pehry snatches it away. "I don''t have


    time to think too much. I''ll go in immediately."


    As he says that, he reaches out and pulls out the miniature gun from the captain''s inner pocket with


    great agility. "Give it to me. I won''t use it unless I must. I''ll use it to protect myself."


    It is toote for the captain to stop him. Without another word, Pehry rushes into the factory and the


    empty warehouse.


    The police and the kidnappers present are all surprised to see Pehry. His speed ... is so fast!


    From the moment Pehry enters, he sees nothing but Jasmine who is covered in blood.


    "You want me to be your hostage. Now I''m here." Pehry is not panic at all. He conceals the deep pain


    in his eyes and says, "Let her go."


    Jim looks at the face which makes him think of the evil deeds of the capitalists. And his hatred for the


    rich explodes. "Youe over first!"


    Pehry smiles and abruptly walks towards Jim, which startles him.


    When he is two meters away, Jim slowly loses his grip on Jasmine''s arm. He does not want to make


    any deal with him. He watches Pehry walk over and begins to get excited.


    Jasmine stares at the familiar face in horror. Before she ispletely released by Jim, she turns


    around and sees the abnormal emotions burning in Jim''s eyes...


    That is the expression she has seen the most during the kidnapped period. Every time he abuses her,


    this expression will appear on his face.


    Jasmine watches Pehry let himself fall into Jim''s hands. Suddenly, she pushes Pehry out...


    ¡­


    After a faint sound, Jasmine can no longer make any sound.


    She leans sideways towards Jim. And her face is towards the ce where Pehry has been pushed


    away by her. A sharp paines from her waist and abdomen. The next second, she feels as if her


    body has fallen into an ice cer. There is bone-chilling cold.


    Pehry sees her bleeding left abdomen. His eyes turn red, which seem to be stained with blood. All the


    anger in his heart ispletely ignited. He takes out the pistol and shots at the same part of Jim''s


    body.


    The bullet''s powerful inertia brings Jim''s body against the wall. He raises his hand and touches the


    wound. Looking at the fingertips that are instantly dyed red, not only does he not feel a trace of fear, he


    insteadughs out...


    Even if he is to die, Jasmine will also die with him. Making Pehry feel so miserable, his death is


    valuable.


    In his life, he has never been taken seriously by anyone else. Now ... Jim closes his eyes in satisfaction


    when he sees Pehry kneeling on the ground holding Jasmine in his arms and the policemen rushing


    towards him.


    ¡­


    At 1:30 in the morning, Jasmine, who is covered in blood is sent to the hospital where Karl works.


    Although nurses have applied hemostasis on the way here, her clothes are still soaked through by


    blood.


    Her blood is all over the blue stretcher, and the original color can''t be seen.


    Pehry watches Jasmine be pushed into the emergency room. The nurse prepared two thousand


    milliliters of spare blood for emergency transfusion.


    In the hospital, the lights on the corridor lit up, reflecting red lights on his face.


    Hearing the news, the old man immediately rushes to the hospital. On the way here, he can''t help but


    think about the police chief''sst words to him.


    The hostage has been rescued, but her health situation is not very optimistic because she blocks the


    knife for Mr. Pehry. Now she has been sent to the hospital, and Mr. Pehry is unharmed.


    Hearing that Jasmine block the de for Pehry and her life is at a stake, Mr. Alfred, who has never


    wavered for a moment, suddenly tightens his grip on the cane.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He has always refused to ept Jasmine, for the status of their family and Pehry''s identity does not


    allow him to choose marriage and love on his own.


    Every important decision in his life will have a decisive effect on his future. The first thing he should


    consider is not love, but interest.


    However, after hearing this news, while Mr. Alfred heaves a sigh of relief, he also realizes that Pehry


    might not let go of that girl.


    This time, he has sent the news to his enemies. He may go crazy if this thing happens again. At that


    time, no one knows what he will do.


    Originally, Mr. Alfred thinks that for Pehry''s sake, he will let Jasmine disappear from his side, but now


    he dares not to make a move.


    Pehry is bloodthirsty in his bones. If he is provoked, he won''t care about anything.


    And Pehry won''t even care about him.


    When Mr. Alfred arrives at the hospital, Jasmine is still amid emergency treatment. And Pehry is in the


    cold corridor alone.


    He is leaning against the wall, holding a cigarette in his hand. Nurses see the cigarette but no one


    dares to say anything. Pehry''s whole body is stained withrge amounts of blood, and his hair is


    hanging down, keeping others from seeing his face. However, the cold aura makes people afraid of


    him.


    Mr. Alfred looks at him from afar. After a while, he slowly walks to his side.


    As if he does not see him, Pehry does not give him an eye. Until Mr. Alfred asks, "How is she?"


    Hearing his voice, Pehry walks out of the world he is immersed in. He throws the cigarette in his hand


    onto the ground and crushes it. "I will not let anything happen to her. You will be disappointed!"


    He believes that Mr. Alfred wants to hear that the rescue is ineffective.


    Mr. Alfred''s expression is a little gloomy. He hesitates and finally says, "I heard that she blocked a knife


    for you."


    Pehry curls his lips, feeling heartache, ridiculous, pitiful ... All his emotions melt at the corner of his


    silent lips.


    After a long silence, the atmosphere is so suffocating that Mr. Alfred feels a little heartache. With the


    help of the butler, he stands up and turns around to leave, leaving a sentence to Pehry, "If she


    manages to survive, I won''t object to you being together anymore."

 Chapter 813: Hold On

    Chapter 813: Hold On


    After saying that, maybe because he doesn''t want to face Pehry, or perhaps he is afraid that he will


    regret his words, without the slightest hesitation, Mr. Alfred leaves the hospital.


    Pehry doesn''t realize that what he has heard isn''t an illusion until Mr. Alfred''s figure is invisible.


    Because of the extreme ups and downs of emotions, Pehry bents down his body. He raises his head


    and closes his eyes. He feels the dazzling lights above his head shine through his eyelids.


    He is supposed to be happy, but his eyes are wet.


    Grandfather agrees to let them be together, but Jasmine uses her life to get this result. Every time he


    thinks of it, he feels so painful and wants to die.


    He believes in Karl. As long as Karl is around, Jasmine will not die. However, although she will be alive,


    she will not be as healthy as before. She has suffered so much.


    The wounds can be healed, but what about the psychological trauma?


    Pehry does not dare to think about what he should do to pay back the damage this incident has


    brought Jasmine.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After waiting for a long time, the red headlight at the door of the operating room finally darkens. As if he


    is activated, Pehry suddenly walks to the door. He pulls Karl''s arm and asks, "How is it? Is she okay?"


    The three-hour operation makes Karl a little tired, but heforts Pehry immediately, "She''s fine now.


    Fortunately, the knife isn''t deep enough to injure her internal organs."


    If it goes a centimeter deeper, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Pehry feels that the heavy weight in the heart has been moved away. He says in a hoarse voice,


    "Thank you."


    "Save this nonsense. Later, she will be pushed into the ward. Watch her out. She can''t endure another


    hurting, do you understand?"


    "I know."


    "You don''t have to me yourself for this. Rex told me everything. Jasmine is a good girl. Be good to


    her." Karl doesn''t know how to console this iparably sad man, so he only uses such words to


    cheer him up.


    At five o''clock in the morning, finally, Jasmine is pushed into the ward. Looking at her iparably


    pale face, Pehry feels heart-broken.


    He walks to the side of the bed, bents down and holds Jasmines'' hand that doesn''t need to connect the


    drip. He puts down all his disguises and reveals his weakest side. He lowers his head and continuously


    begs, "Please wake up, please..."


    ¡­


    Rex and Lily arrive at the hospital the next morning. After hearing about what has happened, they ask


    Karl about Jasmine''s situation at night and do note in person.


    First, they know that Pehry needs time to recover. Second, they don''t want to disturb them. If Jasmine''s


    condition is bad, they can rush to the hospital immediately.


    Fortunately, Jasmine''s life isn''t in danger.


    When they arrive at the hospital, to light the ambiance, Lily brings Adair there. Adair is wearing a dark


    sports suit and holding a bunch of light pink flowers in his hand. When he enters the ward, he politely


    greets to Pehry, "Hello, Uncle Pehry."


    Hearing Adair''s innocent voice, Pehry nods, "Hello."


    Although his tone is indifferent, Lily understands that in such a situation, his response to Adair is


    enough.


    The three of them enters the ward. Rex looks at Jasmine who is still unconscious and pats Pehry on


    the shoulder. "Let''s smoke a cigarette outside?"


    Men are different from women, who can share any feelings. When women feel sad, they can hug each


    other and cry out. But men usually don''t know how to express their deep emotions.


    At this time, staying in the ward will only make Pehry feel even more terrible. Going out and smoking a


    cigarette may help him.


    Rex and Pehry walks into the smoking room. Rex hands Pehry a strong-scented imported cigarette.


    "You haven''t slept all night, have you? It helps to lift your spirits."


    Although smoking is bad for health, but at present, it seems that smoking is the most effective way to


    make Pehry feel better.


    Pehry takes the cigar and lights it by his mouth. He takes a puff. The choking smoke enters his lungs. It


    is indeed refreshing.


    Originally, Rex wants to ask him about Jasmine''s health, but before he can speak, Pehry says,


    "Grandfather says that if she wakes up this time, he will allow us to be together."


    Rex raises his eyebrows in surprise. It is hard to imagine that Mr. Alfred is soft-hearted because of such


    an incident.


    However, after thinking for a while, he understands that Jasmine is a part of Pehry that he will never


    give up, rather than feeling touched or agreeing their love.


    "Although this is inappropriate, it can be considered a blessing in disguise?"


    "Is that so?" Pehry raises his head and exhales puff he has inhales. He feels his vision is a little blurry,


    "But I''m not sure whether I should continue our rtionship."


    Hearing this, Rex frowned slightly, "What do you mean?"


    "Seeing her injured, I am very disappointed in myself. I don''t have confidence in myself anymore. This


    time, she is saved. But what about the next time? Can I protect her? If I can''t, forcing her to be my side


    will only bring her endless danger."


    Last night, ever since Jasmine is pushed out of the operating room, Pehry has been thinking about this.


    Every time he wants to continue their rtionship, when he sees Jasmine''s pale face, he feels terrified.


    He doesn''t care about his own life, but Jasmine means so much to him. This is the person he cares


    about the most.


    Rex sees the intense contradictions and emotions in his eyes and sighs silently, "Pehry, you''ve


    sacrificed a lot toe to this point. Hold on a bit longer. I know you''re worried about her, but if a girl


    can give up her life for you, will she care about anything else? She only wants you."


    "But..."


    "Nothing is without pressure. There will also be a lot of difficulties to ovee when you two are


    together. Hold on, for her sake and your own."


    ¡­


    The moment before her consciousness disappears, Jasmine sees Pehry rushing towards her. She


    sees the iparably anxious expression on his face. Other than that, she cannot remember anything


    else.


    She feels that as if she has been put into a sealed jar. There is no air nor sound. She struggles to break


    through this jar, yet she fails every time.


    Just like that, she repeats ... After unknown time, she finally breaks through the jar and rushes out.


    She hears the voiceing from the ear. Some voice is unfamiliar and some is familiar. In the end, she


    uses all her strength to open her eyes.


    She sees the woman standing beside the bed. She is very familiar with her. After thinking for a long


    time, she remembers that it is Lily.


    How can it be her?


    Her brain goes nk for a moment, and she is not very clear about what has happened before she


    faints. When the doctor is examining the equipment she is connected to, he identally sees Jasmine


    open her eyes and immediately exims, "The patient is awake!"

 Chapter 814: If We Die, We Will Die Together

    Chapter 814: If We Die, We Will Die Together


    Immediately, all people turn to look at her. Jasmine is a little confused, but she feels that her heartbeat


    is quickening because of their delighted gazes.


    Lily bents over and leans close to Adair''s ear. "Go out and call your Uncle Pehry back. Tell him that


    Auntie Jasmine is awake."


    "Okay!"


    Adair rushes out of the ward door. Jasmine leans over and asks her, "How are you? Can you hear my


    voice?"


    Jasmine wants to tell her that she can, but she can''t make a sound. Now, even nodding is very difficult


    for her.


    Half a minuteter, the ward door is pushed open again, and a ck shadow shes in front of her


    eyes, followed by a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Pehry touches her face and lowers his head to kiss her. "You''re finally awake."


    Finally, although Rex is touched, he still feels a little embarrassed. It is only one night, okay? He can


    understand that if Jasmine has passed out for a while longer, like two days and one night. But right


    now, he feels Pehry is being dramatic.


    Jasmine''s gaze indicates that she is a little sleepy. Karl rushes over quickly. After doing all the tests, he


    heaves a sigh of relief. "Her wake-up proves that she is strong-minded. No need to worry too much.


    Because she''s been traumatized, she will react slowly. Be patient."


    Pehry nods. He will do everything for Jasmine right now, let alone just being patient.


    Rex knows that he needs space, so he leaves with Adair and Lily. After the medical staff members


    finish the examination, they also leave. In the huge ward, there are only Pehry and Jasmine.


    Jasmine is unable to speak, but she thinks of a lot of things in her heart. She remembers what has


    happened before she faints, and she bes very depressed. She is worried that the wound on her


    abdomen will bring her a big scar on her body...


    Pehry senses her unstable emotions and doesn''t know what to say to alleviate her emotions. He can


    only try his best to take care of her and stay by her side.


    For nearly a week, like this, they make nomunication. On the eighth day, Pehry finally bes


    impatient and couldn''t help but garb Carl and ask him, "How''s she doing? The medicine you prescribed


    is working or not?"


    For a moment, Carl doesn''t know what to say. "Are you so nervous that you start to question my


    profession?"


    Pehry puts his hand down gloomily, "Then why can''t she talk?"


    "The results of the examination show that she can talk. Why doesn''t she talk? You should ask yourself."


    "Ask myself? I''m not a doctor. How would I know?"


    Karl says seriously, "Two reasons are possible. First, she hasn''t adapted herself yet, but the chances of


    this are very small. Second, she doesn''t want to talk to you, so she chose to remain silent."


    Hearing this, Pehry''s expression bes gloomier, and he begins to feel a bit of unease.


    If she doesn''t want to talk to him, then....


    Karl thinks that Pehry will ask him more questions. However, the next second, Pehry suddenly turns


    around and leaves. He looks at the empty space and sighs, "What a torturing rtionship."


    When Pehry returns to the ward, Jasmine is reading a book on the bed. She can sit up now. A week


    later, she is discharged from the hospital.


    Seeing him, her gaze does not stop and moves back to the book right away.


    For nearly half a minute, Pehry stands at the door. He is struggling inside. In the end, he walks to her


    side and says, "Jasmine, you can speak, right?"


    Jasmine''s body stiffens. Pehry does not miss this subtle reaction.


    He squats down and looks at her, "Why don''t you talk to me? Do you hate me?"


    Silence is the only answer he gets.


    He isn''t frustrated and continues, "Tell me what you are you thinking about. I can ept all your ideas


    no matter what they are. If you don''t want to see me or talk to me, I will find someone to rece me.


    Don''t make yourself ufortable, okay?"


    After saying those words, Pehry can feel that Jasmine is even more silent. Her eyes also move away


    from him.


    Jasmine doesn''t want to face him, which makes him a little anxious. He doesn''t want to force her too


    much. So, he stands up again and wants to go out to adjust his emotions.


    Just as he turns around, he hears Jasmine''s iparably hoarse voice, "I just don''t like your attitude."


    Pehry doesn''t expect that she will speak. Hearing this, Pehry is a little confused, "What?"


    Jasmine looks up at him and says, "I''ve heard your conversation with Karl a few days ago. You want to


    reconsider our rtionship when I''m recovered, don''t you?"


    Pehry is stunned as he thinks of the conversation he has with Karl outside the ward the day after she


    wakes up.


    At that time, they both think that she is asleep and do not close the door tightly. She hears their


    conversation.


    Jasmine raises her hand and points at the wound on her abdomen. "I am injured for you. No matter


    how painful I am, I have never regretted. But after hearing those words, I am regretful. If I knew you


    would think like this, I wouldn''t have blocked the attack for you..."


    As she speaks, she is so aggrieved that she even chokes up. Her suppressed emotions are released


    and tears flow down her face. She wants to wipe it off, but Pehry is one step ahead of her.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be in danger again because of me."


    "So, you''re pushing me away?" Jasmine wants to get rid of his hand that is trying to wipe away her


    tears. "I don''t need you to do this."


    "Jasmine..."


    "If that''s your n, you don''t have to take care of me." She endures the heartache and pretends not to


    care at all, "You''ve always wanted to push me away anyway."


    "I didn''t." Pehry feels heartache as he holds her tightly in his arms. His chest heaves violently, "I have


    never wanted to push you away. Letting you go is even more painful than letting me die! Do you


    understand?"


    "I don''t know. All I can see is that you want to push me away when I''m recovered!" Jasmine also shouts


    hysterically, "I didn''t do this to make you leave me..."


    Jasmine''s gentle voice passes to his ears, like a wake-up call.


    He is in the middle of theirplex rtionship and can''t see clearly, which put his beloved girl in


    danger. All she wants is to be with him.


    In an instant, he understands her sincere heart.


    Pehry tightens his hands and apologizes in a low voice, "I am sorry."


    His apology stops Jasmine''s struggling movements. She stops crying and sobs.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t push you away from now on, never again."


    "Then what if I encounter danger in the future? Will you waver again?"


    "No, if we die, we will die together."


    This time, Jasmine finally smiles. She nods lightly and signs the life and death contract with her words,


    "Yes, we will die together."

 Chapter 815: The End

    Chapter 815: The End


    Jasmine is almost fully recovered in the second week after she is hospitalized. Pehry immediately goes


    through the discharge procedures for her. Although the hospital is fully equipped, his house is much


    better.


    Before leaving, Carl repeatedly instructs Pehry to let Jasmine have a good rest and call him if anything


    happens.


    Pehry waves his hand impatiently. He is working on a big n in the heart.


    After Jasmine discharges from the hospital, Jasmine moves to Pehry''s vi. She does not have any


    other rtives in J City, and it is not appropriate for her to stay at her aunt and uncle''s house for a long


    time.


    Because Mr. Alfred agrees to let them be together, Pehry stops releasing more scandals. Hearing the


    news, Ste even cries out happily.


    Because of the awards presentationst time, as well as her excellent performance in the variety show,


    her poprity soars. However, maybe because of this life-and-death experience, she stops taking


    these things as the most valuable things in her life.


    Mellie tells her the news. Looking at Ste who is wiping her tears with a lowered head in the dressing


    room, Mellie suddenly feels somewhat gratified.


    If this matter ends here, it won''t be a bad thing for Ste. At the very least, it makes her exposed to the


    public and let her understand some truths of life.


    Although it has been only a short time, looking at Ste in front of her, Mellie feels that there is


    something different about her.


    This kind of changees from the bottom of her heart, and she hopes that Ste will always be like


    this.


    At Jasmine''s School, Pehry goes to the headmaster directly. After giving a brief exnation, he asks a


    sick leave for Jasmine. This time, Jasmine is not just lightly wounded. The scald on her abdomen


    recovers very slowly. Fortunately, Jasmine is strong-minded. Although she cares about the scar, she


    will not let it affect her every-day life.


    She will go to Karl''s hospital to remove the scar regrly. The equipment and the medical technique of


    Karl''s Hospital are beyond question. Sooner orter, the scar will be removed.


    Seeing Jasmine is more and more healthy, Pehry prepares a big n.


    One night after work, he tells Jasmine that he has to attend a social gathering outside. But in fact, he


    gathers a group of friends to the Red Club.


    After everyone arrives, he goes straight to the point. He directly asks, "Are you free next week? I''m


    going to propose."


    All the people''s minds go nk.


    "What did you say?" Rex is the first to realize what is happening.


    "Propose! I''ve been with Jasmine for so long, and we''ve experienced so much. Shouldn''t I propose


    now?"


    "..."


    No one says anything. In the end, Karl says ruthlessly, "Generally speaking, you are still in a


    passionate love period. It''s a bit too early to talk about marriage now."


    "It can''t bete. My grandfather finally agreed. What if he goes back on his word? I have to propose


    and get a marriage certificate as soon as possible."


    "Have you figured out how to propose?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already thought about it. I''ll propose on the yacht, and you all need toe. And I''ve already


    thought about how to make arrangements."


    "What about Jasmine''s parents? You grandfather agrees, but what about her parents?"


    In face of this question, Pehry is at a loss for words. After a moment, he waves his hand and says,


    "Forget it. I''ll propose first, and we''ll talk about the restter."


    Hearing this, everyone can tell that Pehry is anxious. However, it is his own business. They are just


    outsiders who do not need to say anything else.


    As his friends, all they can do is to attend his propose ceremony. And that''s enough.


    Therefore, no one does anything to stop him. Instead, they help Pehry with ideas. Rex contributes the


    most in this aspect. They do not end the discussion until nearly eleven o''clock.


    After returning to the vi, Jasmine has already fallen asleep. Pehry pushes open the door and sees


    her delicate figure on the bed. His heart suddenly softens. Being able to see his beloved girl when he


    returns feels so great.


    It is precisely because of this that Pehry bes even more determined to marry her.


    As for her parents, he will visit them in advance and use his sincerity to impress them.


    Jasmine knows nothing about Pehry''s thoughts and actions. Her main task is to get her health


    recovered.


    However, in recent days, Jasmine feels that Pehry has returned hometer than before. She has asked


    Pehry about this, and he says that he must deal with the work umted when she is in the hospital


    company. As a result, he needs to work overtime.


    Jasmine is convinced by such a reason. After all, she knows how busy he is at work.


    So, like this, a week passes by. Two days before Jasmine is about to return to school, Pehry says that


    he wants to take her out for a view in the sea, just to rx.


    Jasmine feels bored at home. Without any doubt, she immediately agrees.


    That night, at seven o''clock, Pehry drives to the dock. The luxury yacht is docking at the berth. Jasmine


    is wearing a ck long-sleevedce dress, a sapphire blue woolen overcoat and ck leather boots.


    She looks more mature than usual.


    The closer she gets to the yacht, somehow, Jasmine feels a little uneasy in her heart.


    Looking at the darkened sky in the distance andrge patches of clouds that are dyed orange-red,


    Jasmine feels her heart is beating a little fast.


    The moment she steps onto the yacht, Pehry gets a white strip of cloth from somewhere and wraps it


    around her eyes.


    She can''t see the scenes. Subconsciously, Jasmine wants to remove the cloth, but Pehry stops her and


    says, "Don''t move."


    Hearing his familiar voice, she feels a little relieved, "What are you doing?"


    "You''ll find outter." Pehry does not tell her. Instead, he holds her hand, takes her to the sofa beside,


    and lets her sit down.


    At the same time, their friends who are quietly lurking in every corner of the yacht appear on the deck


    one after another.


    When the yacht moves, a huge candles-formed heart is appearing in the middle of the deck. Every


    railing is tied with pink balloons. In the center of the heart, there are champagne roses and petals of


    pink roses.


    The yacht keeps moving until it is far away from the shore.


    Pehry squats down and lights the candles with a match personally. Looking at the candlelight, he


    bes quite nervous.


    Everything is ready. Pehry takes a deep breath, walks to the sofa, and holds Jasmine''s hand, carefully


    leading her into the center of the heart formed by candles.


    Pehry stands outside the circle and releases her hand. After taking two deep breaths, he finally says,


    "Now take off the cloth."


    Jasmine can''t wait any longer. She raises her hand and pulls away the cloth, and she ispletely


    shocked when she sees everything in front of her.


    Large amounts of candlelight surround her. The yacht seems to have turned pink-white. Looking at the


    balloons, petals, white tablecloth not far away, champagne in the ice bucket, she feels excited,


    surprised, and shocked... No words can fully describe how she feels at this moment.


    No wonder he has always returnedte recently. No wonder he ... Jasmine''s eyes immediately turn red.


    She sees the familiar faces around her and is so touched that she doesn''t know what to say.


    What surprises her even more is that the next second, Pehry takes out a letter from his pocket and


    reads it aloud, "Jasmine, today is the 125th day of our romantic rtionship. Although 125 days are not


    long, to me, it''s like a century. From the moment I saw you, I knew that you would be a special


    existence for me. Although our love doesn''t have a beautiful beginning, but being together with you let


    me discover that there is pure love in this world... "


    When he reads there, his voice starts to tremble. And he has never been so nervous in his life. He has


    to stop. After readjusting his emotions, he continues, "In the past, I didn''t believe that I would fall in love


    with someone. I can''t even imagine what''s like to be married. But because of you, I start to have


    expectations for my future. You are always saying that you''re ordinary. You and I are from two different


    worlds. But to me, you''re the first light that illuminated my entire world. Without you, I can''t imagine how


    to continue living. So today, I am seriously proposing to you. Will marry me? "


    Even in her dreams, Jasmine has never dreamed of such a scene and such words. To her, the distant


    sea seems to be unreal.


    But all the things are happening.


    As he finishes speaking, he kneels. He takes out the ring he has prepared and opens the ck velvet


    box. Inside is a star-shaped diamond ring.


    It is clear and exquisite, reflecting fascinating lights.


    He''s proposing to me, proposing...


    Jasmine''s mind is in a mess. Tears are flowing out of her eyes. Pehry remains his kneeling-pose and


    waits for an iparably firm answer from her.


    As time slowly passes, the heroine does not react at all. At first, Pehry can pretend to be calm. But


    gradually, he can''t help but think widely.


    What does her silence mean? She doesn''t want to marry him?


    That''s impossible! She blocks the knife for him. How can she not want to marry him?


    In just half a minute, countless possibilities appear in Pehry''s mind. Just as he is about to stand up and


    forcefully hugs Jasmine into his embrace. Jasmine breaks the silence.


    With red eyes and a choked voice, she says with grievance, "I can''t agree."


    Immediately, the atmosphere on the yacht freezes. Pehry can''t believe his ears, and all the friends and


    rtives standing beside him are in shock.


    What is happening?


    Someone rejects Pehry''s proposal?


    Only Jasmine can make this happen.


    Pehry is always thick-skinned. Now he feels so embarrassed. "Why?"


    "If I agree to your proposal, what if you go back on your word?" Jasmine curls her lips and says, "It


    happens before."


    Pehry, "..."


    It turns out that Jasmine is taking him as an asshole.


    However, this is his proposal. He can only kneel on the ground and patiently and gently exin to her,


    "The proposal is a promise. If you agree, we will be married. I won''t go back on my words."


    Jasmine looks at Pehry who is kneeling there and is not satisfied with his answer.


    Pehry guesses that she is deliberately using this opportunity to make things difficult for him. He


    understands her scheme and begs, "Darling, please agree. So many people are watching, and my


    knee hurts."


    Jasmine wants to make him kneel for a while longer, but her heart softens when she heard his


    pleading.


    Pehry takes the chance and says, "Marry me, will you?"


    Tears blur out, but these tears are out of happiness. Jasmine finally stretches out her hand and cries


    into tears, "Yes."


    Pehry straightens up and strides towards her. Her strides make it looks like that he is rushing over to


    Jasmine. He puts the ring on her finger, steadily and firmly.


    Pehry feels Jasmine has filled his heart. He holds her hand and kisses her on the lips. "Now you''re


    mine, and you can''t run away anymore."


    Jasmine sniffs and res at him reproachfully, "You are the one who is always running. I''ve never run


    before."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Pehry nods crazily. He smiles, circles her into his arms and whispers in her ear, "My


    wife is always right."


    Jasmine blushes with embarrassment when she hears the "wife". Now she does not want to say


    anything.


    After proposing, Pehry let the chef prepare a candlelight dinner. People on the yacht are familiar with


    each other. Pehry is very happy tonight. He drinks a lot. After drinking for a long time, men are sitting in


    the lounge on the deck. Looking at the women chatting inside, they sense leisure and happiness from


    the bottom of their hearts.


    Rex brings Lily to the second floor. Adair is at home today. Because they are afraid that he will catch a


    cold and get sick, so they don''t let hime over.


    Very rarely, the whole world only belongs to them.


    Looking at the lights on the dock in the distance, Lily feels her heart is also lit up. She is a little


    emotional, "I hope that Ryan and Eunice can smoothly get married."


    Rex hugs her from behind and says, "They will."


    His tone is exceptionally firm, and Lily can''t help butugh, "How can you tell?"


    Unexpectedly, Rex says a touching clich¨¦ without hesitation, "Because lovers will eventually be


    married."


    Lily says "Oh" with a stretching voice. Then she continues, "It doesn''t sound like you."


    "Maybe I''m just happy for Pehry. Today, let''s just rx and don''t think too much." Rex is rxed and


    slightly drunk.


    At this time, enjoying the sea breezing and hugging his beloved woman, he hopes that time can slow


    its pace.


    Lily wants the same. They meet and know each other in these years. Their child has started primary


    school now. Everything seems to have happened in the blink of an eye, like a beautiful dream.


    As time passes, everyone around them has found their happiness. Now, even Pehry has found his


    other half. His life enters a new stage. This feeling is somewhat wonderful.


    There is happiness and expectation ahead.


    "Rex, will we always be together?" In this situation, she cannot help but ask such a question.


    Rex holds her waist tightly, "Yes, we will."


    An iparably firm answer instantly affirms Lily.


    They stand quietly on the second floor and look at the lights in the distance. From time to time, they


    can hearughtering from downstairs.


    Suddenly, they hear Pehry''s voice, "Where are Rex and Lily?"


    "I don''t know. Are they inside?"


    Lily curls her lips and turns to look at the man behind her. "Let''s go. They are looking for us."


    She is about to leave. But Rex pulls her back. She raises her head and sees a pair of deep eyes that


    are even more resplendent than the stars in the sky.


    It seems there is a river of stars hiding in his dark eyes. Romantic feelings are flowing in that star river,


    interweaving with countless gentleness. Rex raises his hand to caress her face, lowers his head and


    kisses her, "It''s so great to meet you."


    Lily smiles sweetly, "Me too."

 Chapter 227233: Gradually Building Some Distance

    Chapter 227233: Gradually Building Some Distance


    The four eyes meetir eyes meet each other¡¯s and the atmosphere in the room bes tense at once.


    Both of them know where the problem is, yet this problem seems to be a tight knot.


    Lily is the first one to break away from this difficult atmosphere. She looks away and smiles with


    lowered head, ¡°You can¡¯t do it right, ? I won¡¯t ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rex interrupts her and then says again, ¡°But this should be done after she recovers, I will let


    someone send her back.¡±


    ¡°After she recovers?¡± Lily shakes her head, her voice is very light like she is talking to herself, ¡°Her


    body will not heal easily.¡±


    If this is the case, Marina will also do another thing to bring her body back to her original condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± In the end, she still says this sentence, ¡°Keep on dying it is not good for me, you, or


    Marina. I have no more energy and confidence to go furtherentangle with you.¡±


    She uses the word go further¡®entangle¡¯ for this rtionship, which is extremely dazzling hurting and


    uneptable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before,before; I will not let you go. ifIf you are determined to leave, well¡­.¡± The man¡¯s tone


    slightly pauses, his thin lip moves, ¡°Try it, let¡¯s see if you can leave this city.¡±


    There is a throb in Lily¡¯s heart, her eyes widen a bit, ¡°Are you threatening me?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten you, I just can¡¯t keep you.¡± If there is any other way, he will not conduct this way.


    ¡°Rex, your action can only makemakes me regret meeting you.¡±


    Her every word is like a dagger that stabs on the tip of his heart. She does not feel it, but he is already


    numb with pain soon. That pair of ck eyes imply shes a trace of sadness but without wanting


    anyone to peep, ; it he pretends to be calm, ¡°Even if it is so, I will not let you go. Lily, I¡¯ve said before, I


    can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Hearing his word, Lily knows that it will be vain to continue to talk about it. She nods but her expression


    does not agree at all, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll just torture each other like this. There will always be a day when


    you can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    She is just likewill be an unemotional puppet doll. She does not believe that an arrogant man like Rex


    could bear it.


    This is the word that Rex does not want to hear the most. But if he really needs to choose, even if she


    is tied here, he will not agree her leaving and will keep her even by the means of tying her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better dropped this idea and stay with me. I promise you it will never happen again.


    Leaving,Leaving is impossible.¡±


    Lily has already disgusted with this sentence. She takes a step back, giving a distance once again, ¡°I


    will pay for the medical expenses without having you to bother it. I also have considered the resignation


    issue,issue; I hope you can approve it as soon as possible.¡±


    She has no more room for a turnaround, and Rex has no doubt that even if he does not approve, she


    will never go to thepany again.


    A conversation ends in vain. There is no much dialogue between the two. Not because she does not


    want to say, but she has nothing to say. She really wants to leave and Rex somehow feels it now.


    But what¡¯s the use?


    He still cannot stop it but only hope that Marina¡¯s illness will heal quickly.


    ¡­..


    On the other side, Marina and Rex have exactly the opposite idea. When she returned to the country


    this time, she never wants to leave again. Now that Harry¡¯s issue happened, even if Rex does not say


    anything to her, she must speed up her n.


    Fortunately, when she is quietly recuperating in the hospital, there is news from Jade. Melly¡¯s situation


    is very bad. Even though she has been in a state of brain death before, she has cerebral hemorrhage


    and atrophy recently. The hospital has already prepared to notify her family.


    ¡°Rex will soon know this news, what are you going to do?¡± Jade¡¯s suppressing voicees from the


    microphone.


    Hospital is not better than home. Marina is very careful, she ensures that no one is there before saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t disclose it first, continueand continue to pay attention at there. Wait till Rex makes a movement


    and notify me.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve some situation here,here; I¡¯m currently in the hospital. But although it is an ident, it¡¯s rtively


    better for our situation. Lily is forced by me little by little that she has been unbearable.¡± Marina


    consolestrols her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have a n, just follow as I said.¡±


    ¡°This is a hospital. There are many kinds of people here and I¡¯m very inconvenient, what if I¡¯m


    exposed¡­¡±


    ¡°Be careful, there must be no setback at this point.¡± Marina scolds her in an intense tight voice. After


    that, for fear that Jade will rebel, she slowly adds another sentence, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t let you wait for too


    long.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jade wants to continue but the door of the ward is suddenly pushed open. A friendly voice of


    the nursees.


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s time for the blood test¡­.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, report to me if anything happens.¡± After that, Marina


    hangs up the phone, then hides the phone under her sleeve and looks at the mirror to adjust her


    expression before going out.


    In front of her, it is stillThen she wears the face of with harmless appearanceand innocent expression.


    ¡°Just went to the toilet, here you go.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!